《Master's Beautiful And Confident Wife》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    In midsummer, the heat is unbearable, and the smell of sweat is floating in the air.


    There was a quarrel in an old residential building.


    asionally, it is mixed with the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    Past neighbors couldn''t help but stop and look at each other curiously.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall, holding a Dogtail grass in his expressionless mouth, staring coldly at a group of ants moving on the ground.


    Well, it looks like rain.


    Across a wall, you can clearly hear the quarrel between the two people in the house.


    "Muqi, don''t go too far! You let me take Shi Nian away, or you won''t get a penny!" Tong Wanzhi''s furious fingers seemed to be angry with each other''s lion.


    Mu Qi smiled coldly: "100000? 100000? I don''t even have enough down payment! Tong Wanzhi, don''t forget! You forced Shi Nian to me at the beginning! Three million, one point less, you don''t want to take Shi Nian away!"


    Speaking of this is a sad thing.


    The two were unfortunately married and divorced after five or six years.


    At the time of divorce, they were all fighting for mu Shiran''s custody. The reason was very simple. Mu Shiran was obedient and sensible since childhood and studied well. Such a daughter would have more face to take out.


    On the contrary, mu Shinian is not like her sister at all! Fight and act strangely. He is a well-known bully at a young age!


    It''s a few hundred meters around. When I mention mu Shinian''s name, I sigh.


    The two people got into a * * and finally decided that mu Shinian was awarded to Mu Qi.


    Who knows, in the past 13 years, Tong Wanzhi actually came back to admire the custody of Shinian!


    Tong Wanzhi married a rich businessman after his divorce. He was used to the life of ady. Now he was angry with Muqi, a rural man, and ran up angrily!


    "One million, the highest price. Don''t be ignorant!"


    Muqi raised his eyebrows and smiled: "well, if you take away the money, you won''t want to take away the people. Tong Wanzhi, don''t think I don''t know what you''re nning! Your husband''spany is going bankrupt and urgently needs marriage. You''re not willing to marry Shi ran to that abnormal childe, so you''ll read your idea when you make it, right?"


    "You!"


    The green veins on Tong''s angry forehead jumped wildly.


    How did this hick know!


    Muqi took her pain and was full of confidence: "three million, one less point, you are waiting to change from a noble woman to a poor woman."


    If there was a brick in his hand, Tong Wanzhi would surely hit it!


    She took two deep breaths, swallowed the bad breath, took out a check from her bag, wrote the number, and pped it on the table: "is that enough?"


    Muqi''s eyes lit up when he saw the numbers on it.


    With this money, he can afford the school district room, and his son can go to the best junior high school.


    As for mu Shinian, he can finally get rid of this burden!


    Tong Wan Zhi nced contemptuously at Mu Qi''s greedy appearance, snorted coldly, went out and saw the man standing at the door. She panicked for no reason.


    "Hehe, Shi Nian, why are you here? Didn''t you go to buy drinks for your mother?"


    Mu Shinian spits out the Dogtail grass, and Qingjie''s eyebrows and eyes are arrogant: "finished?"


    Gu Jing wubo''s three words frightened Tong Wanzhi again.


    She pulled out a stiff smile, changed into a kind look, and held mu Shinian''s shoulder: "Shinian, mom is also for you. You can''t stand out in this ce all your life."

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    "You are my daughter. I will always think of you. The Bo family is thergest family in s city. If you used to eat and wear, you must be the best."


    "I''m relieved that you can have a good ce to go, mom."


    Mu Shinian listened quietly, and the smile on the corner of his lips became colder and colder: "really?"


    Somehow, for those deep and cold eyes, Tong Wanzhi always has the illusion of a cold back.


    She coughed twice and didn''t answer. Instead, she urged, "well, let''s go. The car is waiting below."


    If it''s not necessary, she doesn''t want to see her daughter again in her life!


    In recent years, she also asionally heard the rumor of Mu Shinian, which is almostparable to that little childe of the Bo family.


    Neither of them is a normal person!


    ¡­¡­


    It was a ne and a sports car. It took ten hours to reach the destination.


    In the room, mu Shinian squinted, a lot of gorgeous decoration in the house, and the corners of his lips habitually provoked a smile without temperature.


    Gu Shenghua is one of the best families in s city.


    It''s really not easy for Tong to climb up Gu Shenghua''s tall branch.


    Where is a rich daughter-inw so easy to be? No wonder Tong Wanzhi can use his own daughter as a chip in order to stand firm.


    The cell phone suddenly tinkled.


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and clicked on the page to see countless pieces of information jump out.


    -Shit, sister Shi, I heard you''re going to be sent to be the wife of the stronghold!


    -Sister Shi, we''ll help you blow up the stronghold leader at yourmand!


    -Before attacking the stronghold leader, I suggest that the dog couple be taught a lesson!


    -Yes, sister Shi, how many people''s ancestral graves did you have to dig in yourst life before you met the best parents.


    -I heard that the Bo family is an out and out madman. When he goes crazy, he even beats himself crazy. Sister Shi, be careful!


    Mu Shinian held his chin in one hand. When he was bored turning down the chat records, one hand suddenly stretched out to take away her mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian scratched a fierce anger in his pupil, made a fierce hand, sped his wrist and broke it hard.


    "Ah!"


    A fragile scream rang through the.


    Mu Shinian looked back expressionless and saw a simr face.


    The difference is that the girl in front of her looks like a delicate doll in a small dress and light makeup on her face.


    Mu Shiran, her sister.


    Tong Wanzhi heard the sound and hurried over. Seeing this scene, his face suddenly changed and scolded urgently: "Mu Shinian, what do you do, don''t let go!"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip contemptuously, and then let go.


    Tong Wanzhi ran over and grabbed Mu Shiran''s hand. After a while of heartache, he resisted his anger and scolded: e here, take away your banditry! Don''t bring bad atmosphere here!"


    "Mom, don''t be angry." Mu Shiran pulled Tong''s arm. His voice was soft and coquettish: "I just passed by and wondered what my sister looked at so seriously." With that, she turned her head to read when she admired her, smiling innocuously: "it seems that you get along well with your father''s son."


    Tong frowned, "what son?"


    Muqi looked at his son like * * *. How could he contact mu Shinian with such a bad style?


    Mu Shiran innocently pointed to Mu Shinian''s mobile phone: "just now, I saw that someone called Shi Jie, and her attitude was very respectful."

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    Sister Shi or something... How big is your desire for time!


    Tong Wanzhi thought of something, and his face turned ck.


    She almost resisted her disgust and said word by word: "Shi Nian, you quickly break off the rtionship with those people who mix society! What kind of family is the Bo family! Don''t go there, you have a bad style and lose everyone''s face!"


    "Not qualified."


    Mu Shinianzily returned three words. The green ten pointers opened the game interface and yed as if there were no one else.


    Tong pulled the branch in a hurry, but mu Shiran frowned: "sister, don''t say that. You married the Bo family on behalf of the Gu family. We are a family. Don''t belittle yourself."


    "You misunderstood." With a stroke of her finger, she threw out a skill and suddenly burst her head. The gorgeous light shone on her facial features. There was a strange storm. Her lips were picked and her tone was cool: "your face value is a few cents, which is not enough for me to lose."


    As soon as the words came out, the house was silent.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face was ck and was about to drip water.


    Mu Shiran also had no smile. She held Tong''s arm: "Mom, it''s sote, let''s go to have a rest. My sister will go to Bo''s house early tomorrow morning."


    Hearing this sentence, the anger on Tong Wanzhi''s face dissipated a lot.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Mu Shinian, no matter how harsh, has bad conduct. After tonight, she doesn''t have to take care of it!


    She doesn''t have to worry. The existence of such a daughter will damage her face in taking care of her family!


    Thinking so, Tong Wanzhi calmed down.


    "You have a good rest."


    Leaving this sentence, she grabbed her eldest daughter and went out.


    Calm returned to the house.


    Mu Shinian silently closed the game page, meditated for a long time, and then sent a message to the group: send me the thin andplete information.


    ?


    ??


    ???


    Row after row of question marks came. Someone couldn''t help asking: sister Shi, do you mean you really want to go to Bo''s house?


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and went back to ''go'' simply and clearly


    The crowd quieted down.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care. He threw his mobile phone on the sofa, pulled out a rubber band, tied his long hair, exposed his slender neck and walked to the bathroom.


    Madman, pervert?


    Unfortunately, so is she.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the weather was fine.


    Tong Wanzhi sent people to Bo''s house early in the morning.


    Bo family manor is veryrge and luxurious. Every building is carefully carved. Any decoration in the house is worth tens of millions.


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t help but sigh and feel sad again.


    If the young master of the Bo family were not a monster, she would send Mu Shiran anything she said!


    The two men waited on the sofa for more than ten minutes before a sound of footsteps sounded on the rotating stairs.


    Tong Wanzhi hurriedly stood up and saw mu Shinian still ying with his mobile phone. Tong Wanzhi angrily took away his mobile phone and pulled people up: "remember to be politeter!"


    Mu Shinian coldly sipped his lower lip and said nothing.


    The footsteps stopped.


    A tall and straight young man stood in front of them without emotion.


    Mu Shinian looked up and just ran into the gloomy sight of the young man.


    Her heart was startled.


    The evildoer!


    It''s a monster!


    The man is slender, his facial features are exquisite to be amazing, his lips are red and his teeth are white, and his star eyes are like vast stars. At one nce, people can''t help indulging in them. His body is haunted by ayer of inherent noble and... Hostility.


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "young master, this is Mrs. Gu and this is Miss mu. From today on, Miss Mu will live with you."

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi immediately echoed: "young master Bo is as good as the legend. This is my little daughter, Mu Sinian. It''s her blessing that Sinian can live with young master Bo. Please take care of young master Bo in the future."


    Bo Qian yed with a lighter, looked uninhibited and arrogant: "so, she''s mine?"


    This sentence is a little ambiguous.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at the housekeeper and looked cramped.


    The housekeeper coughed and weakly exined, "well, since the family sent people here, it''s naturally yours, young master."


    Seeing this, Tong Wanzhi quickly agreed: "yes. Shi Nian is very good at taking care of people. If young master Bo needs anything, just give him an order."


    "Very good."


    Thin shallow still didn''t lift his head: "you can go."


    This'' you ''naturally refers to Tong Wanzhi.


    Yin and yang are strange, and she is angry all over... Even if the other party is more than 20 years younger than her, she also feels an invisible pressure rolling.


    Tong Wanzhi heard this sentence and gave a symbolic ount of Mu Shinian. He couldn''t wait to leave.


    Before stepping out of the door, there was a loud noise behind him.


    Tong Wan Zhi and the housekeeper looked back in surprise and saw


    The young master of the Bo family looked gloomy and held a fruit knife. He pressed mu Shinian on the sofa with one hand. The sharp tip of the knife stabbed her left eye fiercely.


    "Ah!"


    Tong Wanzhi screamed and almost fainted.


    The tip of the knife stopped two centimeters from her pupil.


    One more point forward, the girl''s pupils will bepletely destroyed.


    From beginning to end, mu Shinian didn''t lift his eyes, and the young man''s violent face was calmly reflected in his clean pupils.


    "Bang!" Almost blood sshed on the spot. Tong pulled his legs and fell to the ground.


    The housekeeper seemed to be used to this scene. He sighed, bent down and helped Tong to pull the branch. Then, he reminded him like advice: "young master, it''s a guest."


    "Ha ha."


    Thin and shallow corners of his mouth overflowed with a smile. He put the knife on his shoulder. His voice was cold and heavy: "aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "One eye can''t die." Mu Shinian''s faint reply.


    The answer seemed to surprise him.


    Thin shallow raised his lower lip like a smile. I don''t know whether it''s joy or anger, but the anger around him became more heavy.


    He was close to Mu Shinian''s ear. His voice was low but dangerous: "be careful. If you stay, your life will be in danger from time to time."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes, looked at the evil eyes of the young man, and ignored the messy hair: "then I also remind you that if you want to start, you must seed, otherwise, I will fight back."


    The man chuckled, and the corners of his lips were asionally close to her ears. His voice was mixed with a smile: "don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed."


    When he finished, he backed away.


    Outside, Tong Shuzhi was afraid to go out.


    At this critical moment, her only thought was: Fortunately, it was not her baby daughter Mu Shiran who fell into the hands of this pervert!


    ¡­¡­


    All night passed without incident.


    The next day, mu Shinian got up on time and went out after washing.


    Just as she opened the door, she was stunned.


    An adult white haired Tiger stood in front of the door, with fluffy body, bared teeth, two blue eyes, ferociously facing her, making one creepy roar after another.


    The whole roof seems to be about to be lifted.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    Mu Shinian blinked twice. It''s rare. Usually, the white haired tiger is gray and white striped. This tiger is actually covered with white hair!


    "Ow, ow, Ow!!!"


    The white haired Tiger stood up with white hair all over her body and bowed up. It seemed that she would rush over at any time and bite and kill her, an alien stranger!


    Mu Shinian also saw it. She indifferently picked her eyebrows and smiled perfunctorily: "are you trying to bite me?"


    "Woo woo!!!"


    The white haired tiger howled even louder. His hair shook and suddenly jumped up.


    Mu Shinian didn''t move. In her clean pupil, the figure of the white haired tiger gradually erged in front of her. She calmly moved her hands and bones: "then... Offend."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in Bo family manor knows that Bo Qian is sleepy.


    Sleep until the sun rises


    That''s often the case.


    Bo Qian, dressed in casual clothes, walkedzily downstairs in the noon sun. He looked in a good mood and asked the housekeeper, "is the man gone?"


    No girl is afraid of tigers.


    The housekeeper was embarrassed: "this..."


    A light step, a cold frown and a faint look at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper smiled dryly, lowered his head and dared not speak.


    Thin shallow took back his eyes, and his footsteps downstairs became a little gloomy.


    As soon as he went down, he saw the powerful and majestic white haired tiger that could frighten adults. It was snuggling up to the side of the girl. The girl was sitting on the carpet with her hands on the white haired tiger. She was holding a game console and ying happily.


    The fine sunshine fell on her, setting off the beauty of the girl''s quiet years.


    The thin and handsome face sank all at once.


    The white haired tiger noticed the arrival of its master and came over with a cry.


    "Get out." Useless things.


    Thin and cold spit out a word.


    The white haired tiger let out another cry andy on the ground wronged.


    Mu Shinian had already killed several dishes. When he saw himing down, he pped his hands, stood up and looked squarely at the young man''s cold eyes: "good morning."


    "What did you do to it?"


    The coldness in thin shallow''s eyes does not decrease.


    The white tiger bites everyone except him and the housekeeper.


    It doesn''t make sense. This strange girl will be an exception.


    Mu Shinian looked at the white haired tiger, shrugged and looked calm: "I didn''t do anything. identally, I just rolled off a few hairs."


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Housekeeper: "


    The housekeeper really can''t see the variety of this girl when the tiger plucks its hair!


    The young master is tough enough. Why do you have another one that seems more tough!


    Is there a day of peace in this manor?


    Thin and shallow looked at her, and the deep sight seemed to see through her whole person.


    Mu Shinian''s fearless gaze on the top.


    In the air, it crackled and wiped the light of fire faintly.


    The housekeeper wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and silently broke the deadlock: "the young master, it''ste, and the wife is still waiting."


    Thin shallow squint, looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper buried his head, silently grabbed his fingers and opened his mouth low: "young master, you promised your wife to go there." After that, he added weakly: "also, madam said, take Miss Qin too."


    Thin, shallow, expressionless eyes, long legs took a step and walked outside the door.


    The housekeeper wiped a cold sweat silently, hurriedly pulled mu Shinian, walked out and charged: "don''t be afraid. No matter what happenster, you just keep silent."

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow indifferently: "what will happen?"


    The housekeeper''s face was tangled and mysteriously squeezed out three words: "big scene."


    Mu Shinian: "... Oh, that''s great."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo''s old house is a very retro courtyard. It is quiet and far away. After hundreds of years of wind and rain, it still stands and is famous for its style.


    Mu Shinian followed Bo Qian silently. As soon as he entered the hall, he felt dozens of eyes condensed.


    Thin shallow seemed not to see, opened a chair and sat down at will.


    "Say something."


    It''s arrogant and cold. It''s really annoying.


    Several people in the hall looked at each other. The woman sitting in the first ce was elegant and dignified. She smiled and her eyes fell on mu Shinian''s face: "this is Miss mu? Indeed, she is a good skin bag. In the future, you follow the third child and take care of him for me."


    Mu Shinian looked up and gave her a faint look: "OK."


    "What a good boy." Mrs. Bo got up slowly and spoke earnestly as an elder: "third, listen to me. Don''t touch those dangerous things if you can. You are the sessor of the Bo family. You should also take care of thepany. You can''t always let the second make a decision."


    Thin shallow holds a simple tea cup to study, and carelessly opens his mouth: "give you a gift."


    Mrs. Bo was stunned. In the twinkling of an eye, she showed a dignified smile: "OK, what''s the purpose of giving me a gift?"


    Thin shallow hooked his lips, and his voice was loose: "I''m in a good mood."


    All the people in the room were stunned.


    Mrs. Bo coughed: "thank you, old three."


    "You''re wee." Thin shallow finished and raised his fingers.


    Outside the door, two bodyguards in ck soon carried something in.


    Mrs. Bo looked up with a smile. With only one eye, she was scared and got goose bumps all over.


    The timid man in the house screamed out in fear.


    Dozens of people in the whole hall retreated in fear.


    Mu Shinian looked at the man covered with blood on the ground. Her face condensed for a moment. In a blink, she raised her eyelids disdainfully.


    After a meeting, Mrs. Bo calmed down, but the blood color on her face has faded and clean: "this, ha ha, old three, what do you mean?"


    "You don''t know him?" Thin shallow didn''t see it either. He raised his foot and kicked hard.


    The people on the ground made a fragile sound of pain.


    Mrs. Bo trembled and forced a smile: "I, naturally I don''t know."


    "Oh, do you know anyone?" Thin shallow raised a finger and knocked on the table. The sound was like seizing the soul: "I''m in a good mood recently. I don''t want to kill anyone. Take it away."


    Dozens of pairs of eyes looked at each other. Someplex emotions shed in each other''s eyes, but no one spoke.


    After waiting for a minute, Bo Qian stopped: "in this way, kill it."


    Mrs. Bo pulled out a smile hard: "third, what has this man done to offend you?"


    Thin and shallow without opening.


    The housekeeper behind him exined conscientiously: "this man moved the young master''s baby sports car and rubbed a piece of paint off the young master''s sports car."


    This man is definitely a pervert.


    Mu Shinian also heard about the car ident. His life is hanging on the line. The unlucky guy on the ground is probably the reason for the car ident... As a result, the reason why he wants to solve him is not his own safety, but a piece of paint on the sports car?

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    Mrs. Bo couldn''tugh at all. She took a deep breath and said, "old three, is there any misunderstanding? In this way, let him go and I''llpensate you for a sports car."


    Thin shallowzily lifted his eyes, and the dark pupil seemed to crush thousands of stars.


    He thought for a second and nodded, "yes."


    Before Mrs. Bo could breathe a sigh of relief, she suddenly stood up, picked up a chair and threw it at the man when everyone couldn''t react.


    With a bang, the chair fell apart, a sound of broken bones came from the air, and blood sshed everywhere.


    People on the groundpletely fainted.


    Mrs. Bo was the nearest and sat on the ground.


    Thin shallow shook his sore arm and looked down at the woman on the ground: "Mrs. thin, this man sent you."


    With that, he left.


    The housekeeper bent over Mrs. Bo and hurriedly pulled mu Shinian up.


    Some of the people in the house were shivering in the corner, and some had already sat on the ground in fear. Mrs. Bo stared at the slender figure and pinched the soft palm with her hands.


    A housekeeper came over and helped her up: "madam."


    "You go, find a chance, make an appointment alone, read it out, and tell her my conditions." Mrs. Bo whispered an order.


    The housekeeper bowed his head and said, "yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    The housekeeper drove the car and looked at the man leaning against the seat ying with his mobile phone behind him. He quietly said to Mu Shinian, "are you afraid?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    The housekeeper tangled and seriously advised, "don''t be afraid. Although it''s terrible to pass on our young master outside, he won''t do anything to you as long as he doesn''t betray our young master."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian was thinking absently.


    The employer pointed out that she wanted to enter the Bo family. Did someone in the Bo family hire her?


    The housekeeper coughed and tried to save his young master''s abnormal reputation: "that man deserved it. If he hadn''t tampered with the sports car, my young master wouldn''t have nearly had an ident. A cause must have a fruit. He deserved it."


    "The hands of the Bo family?" Mu Shinian thoughtzily and asked directly.


    There was silence in the carriage.


    The housekeeper''s expression was tangled for a moment. When he was about to answer, the man in the back seat said coldly, "stop."


    The housekeeper almost subconsciously pressed the brake.


    Thin shallow put away his mobile phone: "you go down."


    The housekeeper and mu Shinian looked at each other, didn''t say anything, and got off directly.


    Then, the prince sat in the driver''s seat, stepped on the elerator and turned the steering wheel, driving in a gorgeous reverse direction.


    The housekeeper scratched his eyebrows: "excuse me, Miss mu, my young master may... Er, Miss mu, what are you looking at?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the lightning fast figure and nodded; "Good driving skills."


    The steward dropped a huge cold sweat on his forehead, grabbed her arm and walked to the roadside; "I said, Miss mu, you are only 18 years old. Don''t be spoiled by my young master! I know girls of your age like those rebellious and handsome boys, but you can''t. I secretly told you that my young master is really getting worse and worse. I''m worried."


    Mu Shinian; "..." housekeeper, what do you mean by your attitude of saving the fallen girl? I can''t degenerate like your young master!


    The housekeeper said for a long time. When he noticed the strange eyes of the roadside people, he looked back and found that mu Shinian had disappeared!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    Fanghuanei.


    Under the unique music of the bar, the gorgeous, exciting, light and heavy tones are enough to hook out the * * hidden in people''s heart.


    Thin and shallow, with one hand supporting his chin, lookedzily at the gorgeous lights.


    Across from him sat a young and gentle man, wearing a pair of gold rimmed sses, dressed neatly and meticulously. The man''s mouth held a faint smile and gloated sarcasm: "I heard that your mother found you an expensive girl?"


    "I also heard that you gave your daughter a bully on the spot, but she was not afraid at all."


    Thin shallow intonation iszy to change for a while: "you''re quite well informed."


    "No, I know what you want people to know. I can''t find any clues about what you don''t want people to know." Jing Yue stared at him yfully, as if he had no intention of sighing.


    Thin shallow finger a meal, the next second light ah, picked up the wine ss and drank it up.


    Jing Yue sighed and suddenly lowered his voice: "Bo Qian, do you still have suicidal tendencies?"


    The music changed.


    The original fast-paced, sharp turn down, be sad and depressed.


    The thin and shallow posture remained unchanged. His fingers kicked up a piece of ice and slowly circled against the desktop.


    Jing Yue came up unhappily, and his voice implied a warning: "thin and shallow, you have a hard life, you have a big life. You haven''t died several times, but it''s hard to guarantee that you will really die next time!"


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand and pushed him away impolitely.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Before Jing Yue was relieved, he heard Bo''s cool mouth: "how can I be willing to die before I stir up the Bo family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For many years, Jing Yue has never understood what this brother is going to do.


    "Bo Qian, tell me frankly, what are you doing with the Bo family and us all these years?"


    Thin shallow leaned on the sofa and smiled stiffly: "eat, drink and have fun, eat and die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is true.


    But it''s not true.


    Jingyue has a terrible headache. Just about to reprimand him, he sees thezy young master. He suddenly looks a little solemn.


    He looked back. On the first floor, a group of big men were surrounding a girl.


    The girl has long hair waist high and wears a simple white T-shirt and blue jeans.


    Jing Yue turned back and looked at the man with slightly closed eyebrows. He was surprised: "do you know her? She''s probably hanging alone. Why don''t I go down and help her out?"


    Thin and shallow didn''t say a word. His deep pupils stared at the background. His look was somewhat inexplicablyplex.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bar


    After mu Shinian got rid of the housekeeper, he came to the bar to do something.


    Originally everything was going well. Who knows, when he came out, he was stopped.


    Several social youths whistled at her and looked at her frivolously from top to bottom: "little sister, didn''t your parents tell you not toe to a ce like a bar?"


    "It''s still a student. If you don''t study hard, what are you doing here?"


    "Now that you''re here, let my brothers teach you how to y?"


    Then someone reached out and wanted to hold her.


    Mu Shinian stepped back two steps. On his white face, he still looked careless: "please let me go."


    Her list has just been cut off. She''s in a bad mood now.


    Once she is in a bad mood, she is easy to lose control of herself. In short, she may start very hard.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    Those peopleughed twice: "little sister, you''re very polite."


    "What if we don''t let you? What do you want?"


    Someone said, one hand touched her shoulder, frivolously squeezed it twice, and then, to go down.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were cold, suddenly took a hand, sped the man''s wrist, and then turned in the opposite direction.


    Click!


    The sound of bone dislocation, apanied by the scream of men killing pigs, can cover the heavy music of the bar.


    The others didn''t react and stared at the brother who was covering his hands and fainting in pain.


    Mu Shinian shook his hand and raised his eyes. A few threads of killing overflow: "others, let''s go together. I''m in a hurry."


    She made an appointment for a part-time job. The interview time ising.


    The other men looked at each other and got goose bumps all over.


    This group of people are in their early twenties. They are mixed with society and have bad hobbies. Seeing a girl so arrogant, they are all hooked out. They roll up their sleeves and rush over.


    Mu Shinian avoided with ease. Suddenly, his slender five fingers grabbed the head man''s neck and pressed it on a table.


    Pick up a beer bottle, smash it, and insert it in front of the man without blinking.


    "Ah!!!"


    A broken scream rang through the.


    The young people were too frightened to move when they saw that the boss was captured.


    The anger between mu Shinian''s eyebrows and eyes did not disappear, but there was still a smile on his face: "well, what are you going to do to me?"


    Where men dare to speak, they are about to be scared: "no, no, no, not much! Aunt, spare your life! We are wrong, we are wrong!"


    "Good grandson, remember to hide away next time you see me."


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently on his face, then released his hand and swaggered away from the bar.


    The boss was so frightened that he slipped to the ground and the whole man seemed to have lost all his strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Jing Yue, who witnessed all this, blinked in amazement.


    Mu Shinian only made a few moves, but every move is a killing move!


    Beautiful, decisive!


    But, it doesn''t match!


    "She seems to be only 18 years old this year. Is it all right to fight so ferociously at 18?" Jingyue asked in distress, this is simply thin 2.0!


    Thin and shallow leaned against it, and the light of * * * * hit his face, which added a little mystery to him. It was faintly visible that the corner of his mouth was slightly curved with a shallow arc.


    For a long time, he made ament: "it''s good to catch the thief and the king first."


    Jingyue is kneeling!


    Fuck his mother! Is that the point? Isn''t the point that the girl was only 18 years old and put down several one meter eight men?


    "Go and do something." Thin shallow suddenly makes a noise.


    Jing Yue said "ah" and looked at him suspiciously: "you say."


    "Get an admission certificate." Thin shallow said, put his coat on his body, and made a serious analysis: "young, it''s not like to fight and kill."


    Jing Yue almost lost his demeanor and fell down when he slipped on the soles of his feet.


    "What are you talking about? Listen to you. Do you really want to keep her around?"


    The noble, cold, strange andplex Prince waved and walked away.


    Jing Yue was left alone and silently pinched his cheek.


    Don''t say it. It hurts.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Mu Shinian just went home. As soon as she went back, the housekeeper called her aside and mysteriously took an envelope to her.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    Mu Shinian opened it and found that it was an admission notice.


    She frowned and looked at the housekeeper puzzled.


    The housekeeper exined solemnly: "Miss Mu is only 18 years old after all. A little girl of this age should stay in school."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian looked nd and took it over: "it''s from young master Bo?"


    "Uh huh, yeah!" The housekeeper smiled with only one crack in his eyes. He said all over his face that our young master is a good man. Please praise him.


    Mu Shinian said ''Oh'' and went upstairs with the envelope.


    ss A, grade 3 of s senior high school.


    Top ss.


    Thin and shallow... Suddenly turned sexual?


    Mu Shinian was tired for a day. Now she just wanted to lie t. She rubbed her neck, opened the door of the room and went in.


    Then, slightly stunned.


    In such a big bedroom, the light is warm.


    Bo Qiangang just finished taking a bath and his hair is still dripping. He is wearing a bathrobe and sitting on the ground with a few pieces in his hand... LEGO made of gold?!


    Hearing the sound, he looked back and his side eyes were a little cold.


    Mu Shinian was going to leave. When she thought of something, she stopped again and shook the envelope in her hand: "this, thank you."


    "Where''s the thank-you gift?"


    Thin and shallow spell LEGO in a veryzy tone.


    Although mu Shinian didn''t have a good impression of the prince, after all, people are willing to send her to study. They still have to be grateful.


    So she asked, "what gift does Master Bo want?"


    Thin shallow bowed his head and fiddled with LEGO. His fingers pointed to the big bed: "take it off and lie down."


    Mu Shinian was stunned, and his face suddenly showed a few threads of anger.


    She was molested!


    "Master Bo, I advise you to calm down."


    "Surprised?" Thin shallow head also did not lift, the tone is still so gorgeous and deep: "the thin family asked you to be my wife."


    Yes, it''s your daughter and marriage.


    Mu Shimian rubbed his forehead with a headache. If grandma hadn''t been worried about her life, she wouldn''t havee to this ghost ce.


    "Young master Bo, why don''t you do this? If you''re lonely... I''ll find you a youngdy?"


    Thin shallow meaningful aroused a smile: "it is worthy of being carefully selected and considerate enough."


    "I''m ttered." Mu Shinian, like a loyal servant, sincerely opened his mouth: "young master Bo, I''ll find someone first?"


    "No hurry." With a push of thin and shallow fingers, the Legos that had just made a rough shape fell down.


    He stood up, walked to the big bed not far away, and casually left an order: "spell it before dawn."


    Mu Shinian is good at doing things.


    However, it was only limited to beating and ttening people. She always kept away from such meticulous and patient work.


    Just about to find an excuse to hide, the thin and secluded opening that had been lying in bed said, "if you can''t spell it well, you will strip off with the youngdy and lie in bed tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian ckened his face, calmed his heart without waves, and gradually rolled up arge storm.


    Thin and shallow, he is really a real madman!


    After a long time of sulking, mu Shinian sat on the ground, picked up those squares and began to piece them together.


    Her grandmother is in poor health. She was cheated by her parents. She came to be a youngdy and has a good marriage... The old man has been suffering for most of his life. Her son is unfilial and her daughter-inw is not close. The only thought is her granddaughter.


    Even if she could bear it, she couldn''t really break the turtle''s son''s neck!

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    In the bedroom, there was a slight sound.


    asionally, there is a girl''s depressed breathing sound.


    Prince Bo, lying in bed, picked his lips slightly, admiring the time, ah


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Thin and shallow rarely got up early in the morning.


    The sun shone in from the window, making the pce on the ground look golden.


    Spell it? As soon as he turned his eyes, he fell on the sofa. Mu Shinian was sleeping on the sofa.


    She was sleeping sweetly, her eyebrows narrowed slightly, and several hairs fell naughtily on her cheeks.


    Thin shallow''s mind moved, opened the quilt and got out of bed. He couldn''t help but lighten a lot.


    He came over, bent over and was about to pick someone up. The door was opened. The housekeeper''s voice sounded loudly: "young master, someone wants to see Mu Xiao... Ho!"


    In the house, mu Shinian was awakened and was about to turn his head. Then, the lip p inadvertently wiped the corner of the man''s lip.


    Both men were stunned.


    The housekeeper outside was also stupid.


    The air seems to have stopped flowing.


    The old man''s face was red, and he finally responded. He apologized with haste and panic. "No, no, master, sorry, blunder against you!"


    Then the door mmed!


    The two people in the room finally recovered.


    Mu Shinian retreated fiercely, and a crack appeared in his always calm face: "ident, sorry."


    Thin shallow still seems to be in a silly state.


    He raised his hand, touched his lips incredibly, and stared at the girl with evil eyes.


    "Meaning, outside?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to get up innocently. Before he stood up straight, he dragged him back and pressed half his body on the sofa.


    With ayer of anger on his handsome face, Bo asked, "you kissed me and told me it was an ident!"


    Mu Shinian: "


    It seems that something is wrong!


    The two men deadlocked in silence.


    After a while, mu Shinian said faintly, "young master Bo, your first kiss?"


    The thin and shallowplexion froze, and the anger in his eyes seemed to burn more and more vigorously.


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows and eyes bent. The next second, he opened his mouth: "make a price."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow facial muscles, almost invisible pumping twice.


    Mu Shinian opened up and said, "I''ll buy your first kiss."


    For a moment, mu Shinian had an illusion that he would be strangled.


    However, the next second, he was bitten heavily on his lip, the pain came, and the body instinctively fought back.


    But as soon as she raised her hand, she was firmly held and pressed on the sofa.


    Kiss, deeper and deeper.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank, his right foot stepped on the ground and was about to attack. Thin and shallow suddenly loosened. His heavy breath was burning in her ear, and his voice approached danger: "do you know what can make people angry?"


    Mu Shinian''s breath was also messy, staring at him angrily.


    Thin shallow cold snorted and sat on the carpet. Thest trace of * * on his face disappeared: "stay away from me."


    With that, he picked up his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Then there was a sound of water.


    neuropathy! Mu Shinian scolded fiercely, wiped his lower lips and went out of the door.


    The housekeeper was walking towards this side. When he saw Mu''s red and swollen lips, he couldn''t help taking a breath: "Miss mu, you..."


    "identally, I bit it." Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper numbly: "are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    The housekeeper smiled vaguely, pointed to the downstairs and said, "Miss mu, your sister ising."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian was speechless. He looked at the corners of the housekeeper''s mouth. I don''t know who told her yesterday. Don''t be infatuated with that pervert!


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Mu Shiran was in a state of shock as soon as she came in.


    The whole manor is magnificent, with all kinds of precious flowers and nts nted outside, and tens of millions of murals on any decoration in the house!


    Although the prince of the Bo family has a bad reputation abroad, he is the heir to the hundreds of millions of wealth of the Bo family!


    When she walked into Bo''s house, she began to regret!


    Originally, she was the little grandmother of the Bo family, but now she has changed to Mu Shinian!


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A cool voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Mu Shiran returned to her senses, looked at the tired mu Shinian on her face, and immediately took a dignified attitude: "sister, are you okay?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian took a ss of water and drank two mouthfuls, which relieved his anger a little.


    Mu Shiran''s eyes fell on her red and swollen lips, and he was happy at the bottom of his heart: "how are you, young master Bo?"


    "OK." If it''s not so abnormal.


    Mu Shiran gritted her teeth and said with concern, "sister, I know you''ve been tortured so much before. Now you''vee back to live with us. I really can''t bear to watch you continue to suffer."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at her indifferently: "so?"


    Mu Shiran wanted to be frank, but when she saw the personing down, her eyes turned, Immediately changed his mind: "Niannian, originally, the fortune teller decided that I was the precious daughter of the Bo family. I know that you would not forgive me and my mother, so you reced me and came to the Bo family. However, the Bo family is so powerful, what if it is found out? Besides, this is my responsibility, and I can''t bear to throw it to you and let you bear it."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin with a slight smile on his face; "And then?"


    Mu Shiran held her hand and said, "I''ll change you back."


    Mu Shinian had already noticed theing people. She looked at Mu Shiran''s acting calmly.


    A soft noise.


    Mu Shiran seems to have just found that Bo Qian went downstairs. He stood up restrained and was about to speak, but when a pair of Shangbo Qian''s handsome faces were angry, everything disappeared between his lips.


    A man in his early twenties has exquisite facial features and a slender body. The simplest clothes can also wear the most luxurious posture on him.


    In the thin morning light, he seemed to gather all the light.


    Thin shallow swept his eyes and admired Shiran. He was obviouslyck of interest: "for what?"


    Mu Shiran came back to her senses. Her white face was stained with a trace of thin red. She coughed and exined anxiously: "I''m sorry, young master Bo! In fact, I''m the precious girl in the mouth of the fortune teller! It''s all my fault. Don''t me Niannian, don''t me Mu family!"


    This acting skill is so embarrassing that it can''t survive the opening song in the pce fight drama.


    The people who ate melons admired the idea and made a silent evaluation.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa without raising his head: "really?"


    Mu Shiran almost imagined how she would show off in front of her sister Tao after living in the castle. Hearing this, without thinking carefully, she replied, "yes. If master Bo doesn''t believe it, he can ask the fortune teller."


    "Wrong, but you will be punished." Thin shallow holds his arm and raises his chin indifferently.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    A random action can also bewitch people.


    Mu Shiran''s heart pounded. She nodded more firmly: "I''m willing to ept any punishment! Young master Bo, you let my sister and Mu family go."


    "Very good." The thin shallow chin was lifted slightly, and his voice was scattered: "Wang Zi just hasn''t eaten yet."


    Wangzi?


    Is it a pet?


    Mu Shiran''s smile became more sincere: "don''t worry, young master Bo. I''ve had pets and have experience."


    Mu Shinian blinked and didn''t speak.


    "Good, housekeeper. Take her."


    At Bo Qian''smand, the housekeeper came out of the corner and respectfully invited Mu Shi to dye it down.


    A minuteter, there was an earth shaking sound in the manor.


    Mu Shiran ran ran around without color. Behind her, a white fat white haired tiger waved its small tail excitedly and chased after her excitedly.


    "It''s too noisy. Stay away." Thin shallow rubbed his forehead irritably.


    The housekeeper nodded and blew a mask at Wang Zi.


    Wangzi seems to have been ordered to spread his feet and force Mu Shiran out of the gate.


    The living room was quiet again.


    The servant brought breakfast and withdrew.


    Mu Shinian took a few bites of food, looked up at the person opposite, and said calmly: "I''m the recement."


    "Yes." Thin shallow action gracefully used breakfast: "what are you afraid of?"


    Mu Shinian stopped: "what do you want to say?"


    Shallow picked up a cup of soybean milk and took a sip before he regretted the exnation; "Wang Zi can''t scare you."


    So, what are you afraid of, so I can get it, so as to scare you... Is that what you mean?


    No matter how calm mu Shinian was, he couldn''t help but show a little stunned.


    Bo Qian didn''t wait to answer. He directly turned to the housekeeper and said, "check it. Girls who are not afraid of tigers are generally afraid of anything. Get it for me."


    Housekeeper: "


    Mu Shinian: "


    Is this the rhythm that doesn''t scare her to death?


    Should we say the goods are childish or revenge?


    The housekeeper''s eyes turned between them. Finally, he boldly said, "well, Miss mu, aren''t you going to buy textbooks? The driver is waiting outside."


    Mu Shinian put down his chopsticks, grabbed his schoolbag and went out without saying a word.


    After waiting for someone to leave, thin and shallow supported his chin and saidzily, "housekeeper, do you protect her so?"


    The housekeeper was cold on his back and boldly exined, "I think Miss Mu is not bad. She is different from those flirtatious bitches outside."


    Thin light light looking outside, quiet eyebrows and eyes seem to cage ayer of mist, people can not see through: "send someone to follow her."


    The housekeeper solemnly straightened his waist and carefully verified: "young master, do you think Miss Mu has a problem?"


    "Well, don''t you see?" Bo Qian asked some incredible questions.


    The housekeeper felt his nose embarrassed: "it''s just too problematic. It''s not like it was sent over there."


    It should be said that mu Shinian is full of problems!


    "Who knows."


    Thin shallow was indifferent. He yawned, pushed away his chair and walked upstairs. Halfway up, he thought of something. He said with a straight face: "remind her more when you are free. Read more when you are young. Don''t think of something that doesn''t exist."


    Want to offer for his kiss!? It''s very sick.


    The housekeeper said, "some don''t?"


    Thin shallow doesn''t want to exin, silent upstairs.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    The phone rang with a drip.


    When he opened and answered, he heard a joking voice: "Aowei lost her again."


    "It''s useless." Thin and shallow leaned against the railing, and his voice was so loose that he couldn''t hear his emotions.


    The person on the phone said indifferently, "that''s Ovi! It''s nothing to lose!" After a pause, he said again: "so many people want to see the true face of Aowei. No one has seeded in so many years."


    "It''s not impossible." Thin and shallow, bow your head and droop your eyes, as if meditating on something.


    The other party was instantly excited: "tell me, what way?"


    "It''s very simple. Kill her master and she will appear."


    "... you''re a genius." The other party first praised the practice ording to the usual practice, then began to Tucao: "kill her master, that''s not the whole road is chaotic! Do not know the thirteen night those group of people have saved what mind, to hide the depth of Ao Wei, makeints about the secret weapon?"


    Thin shallow calmly went upstairs: "nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "Wait!" The other party shouted to him anxiously, "I have a clue about what you want me to check. I''ll send the information to your mobile phone."


    "Yes."


    After Bo Qian hung up the phone, a document came within two seconds.


    He opened it. In the faint cold light, his face looked particrly gloomy and terrible: "it''s more and more interesting..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian was led to report.


    In the office, the head teacher and the headmaster are about to quarrel.


    "No, headmaster, I really can''t agree with this! It''s not that I engage in discrimination, mu Shinian''s experience and have been a gangster. Putting her in ss A is to disturb the ss atmosphere of the whole ss!" The head teacher is almost scratching his hair into a chicken nest.


    The headmaster was also embarrassed: "there''s no way. The order from the top."


    "Then you can''t." After a pause, the head teacher struggled: "can we put it in another ss? Our ss is a top ss."


    The headmaster sighed heavily again: "I suggested so, too. I didn''t agree."


    The head teacher angrily took off his sses and threw them on the table: "how can I take them? The whole ss a will be in a mess with her problem students like that!"


    The voice of the dispute came out clearly.


    Mu Shinian stood outside the door and waited for more than an hour. His patience finally lost.


    She raised her hand and knocked politely on the door. When she came in, she scanned the head teacher''s desk, walked over, picked up the question that had been calcted countless times and still couldn''t calcte the correct answer, nced, took out a piece of white paper and wrote down the answer in twos and threes.


    Then, under two stunned eyes, she said, "can I go back to the ssroom?"


    The two people still didn''te back.


    "Then I''ll go first." Mu Shinian finished, neatly picked up his schoolbag and walked to the ssroom.


    After she left, the head teacher hurriedly put on his sses and looked at the topic carefully.


    "Solved it?" The headmaster couldn''t believe it.


    The head teacher shook his head and said, "no way. The math teachers in the whole city have solved this problem for nearly a month, but they haven''t solved it yet. How can she do it two or three times..."


    The head teacher stopped before he finished speaking.


    The headmaster was listening to the rise of the, and suddenly there was no sound. He angrily patted the head teacher on the shoulder: "just what, you make it clear."


    The head teacher looked back and looked like a ghost: "the headmaster, she seems to have really solved it!"

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    The headmaster stared round: "what?"


    The head teacher nodded hard and looked at the headmaster with a hard face: "the information doesn''t say that her test score has never been less than one or two ten!"


    The headmaster grabbed the paper, looked at it for several times and stared at the head teacher.


    Is this the level of one or two tenths? Who are you kidding!


    ¡­¡­


    ss A, senior three.


    On the first day of school, the whole campus was filled withughter.


    Mu Shinian went in through the back door of the ssroom and went directly to an empty position in thest row.


    The original lively ssroom was suddenly quiet.


    I heard the sound from everywhere.


    "Who is this man? A freshman? I haven''t seen him."


    "Through the grapevine, I heard that a country girl ising to our ss."


    "Wild girl, she doesn''t look like her. She''s so beautiful. She''s even more beautiful than the school flower!"


    "Don''t be deceived by her appearance! I heard that she began to mix with society when she was very young!"


    "More than that! She beat people into the hospital! But it''s over. Guess if she hooked up with some powerful person?"


    Gossip drifted in the ssroom.


    In this ss, 80% of the students are youngdies from rich and powerful families. They have good grades but average conduct.


    Some boys came up directly and patted her table. They smiled very unkindly: "Hey, how do you charge?"


    Mu Shinian looked at them coldly. A pair of apricot eyes were full of impatience.


    She raised her eyes, beautiful arrogance, grumpy and cold.


    A group of boys just in puberty were obsessed with seven meat and eight vegetables. Some people couldn''t stand it. They directly stretched out their hands and wanted to touch her face. As a result, before they met, they were sped on their wrists and turned over at an extremely tricky angle.


    "Ah!"


    A scream, sad and tragic.


    The boys in thepany were frightened and retreated two steps.


    Mu Shinian looked at the painful and distorted face without expression: "just now, what did you ask?"


    Obviously her voice is very calm, but it''s creepy.


    The boy dared to repeat it again and begged for mercy humbly: "no, I didn''t ask anything. I''m sorry, I was wrong. You, you let go, my hand is about to break!"


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes and loosened his hand: "you will dirty my hand."


    Low and hoarse words are like a heavy hammer.


    The boy covered his wrist and stared at her with gnashing teeth: "wait for me!"


    Mu Shinian casually aroused a sneer, sat back in his chair, supported his chin and looked at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    The whole ssroom, except the boy''s abusive voice, everyone was stunned.


    In autumn, the cool wind and cicadas chirped. The girl sat in her seat and left everyone a cold background, which seemed ipatible with the secr world.


    The table was pushed.


    Mu Shinian raised her eyes and saw the girl in the front row turn around and say, "do you know who you just offended?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head calmly.


    The girl looked speechless, lowered her voice and said, "Zhou Jing, the son of the chairman of Shengnian enterprise, has a strong sense of revenge. Be careful."


    "OK, thank you."


    Mu Shinian smiled politely at her.


    The girl seemed to be shaken by her smile. When she turned back, she whispered: "school flowers have been turned into g by seconds. This appearance can be used for making peace in ancient times!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    The course is boring and boring.


    Mu Shinian slept all day. When the bell rang after ss, she slowly packed her schoolbag and was ready to leave.


    As a result, the mobile phone rang.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, delimited and answered.


    Mother Mu''s angry voice came from her mobile phone: e back to me!"


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Mu Shinian coldly picked his eyebrow and used his brain a little to guess what it was because of.


    Put the mobile phone back in his pocket, mu Shinian picked up his schoolbag and walked out of the ssroom with a cold face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Jia.


    Mu Shiran was lying in bed with a pale face. She didn''t see her for a day. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight. She was in a trance, and tears rolled in her eyes.


    Mu''s mother is in a hurry.


    Seeing mu Shinianing in, Mu''s mother stood up angrily: "what did you do! Your sister went to Bo''s house. Why was she scared like this!"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip and answered coldly; "I fed master Bo''s pet."


    The green veins on Mu''s mother''s forehead burst out one by one, and angrily raised the volume: "who are you fooling? Feeding a pet can feed like this?"


    "Oh, master Bo''s pet is a tiger."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The air seems to have stopped flowing.


    Mu''s mother''s lips twitched violently, and Mu Shiran on the bed wrapped the quilt tightly after hearing the word tiger.


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Mu Shi read his eyebrows and eyes coldly to Mu''s mother: "if it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    "Wait!" Mu''s mother stopped her. It seemed that she was tangled and asked, "how can you be all right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Mu Shimian seemed to be amused by something. She bowed her head and gently smiled.


    The smile made Mu''s mother feel guilty.


    The next second, I heard mu Shinian''s casual opening: "life is big."


    Mu Shimian was stabbed by the coldness in her eyes and couldn''t help but emerge in her mind. When Mu Shimian was young, when she and Mu Jin hadn''t divorced, Mu Shimian skillfully nestled in her arms. She scratched gently, and she could giggle endlessly.


    Mu''s mother smiled awkwardly, held mu Shinian''s hands and wrapped them in her palm: "Niannian, you and Ranran are all mother''s treasures. If you''re okay, mother will be at ease."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Mu Shinian pulled back his hand, and there was no change on his face: "Mom''s treasure is cheap, but it''s sky high, powerful."


    With that, she picked up her schoolbag, put it on her shoulder and turned out of the door.


    Mu''s mother was stunned.


    It was not until Mu Shiran made a hoarse voice that she regained her mind. She sat back on the edge of the bed and patted Mu Shiran on the shoulder: "Ranran, how do you feel, okay?"


    Mu Shiran grabbed Mu''s mother''s hand, took a deep breath and said firmly, "Mom, I, I want to change Shi Nian back."


    Mu''s mother immediately looked anxious: "Ranran, what nonsense are you talking about! You''ve just been to Bo''s house. You''re scared like this. Do you still have life if you want to stay for a long time?"


    Mu Shiran pursed her lips and remained firm on her face.


    Mu''s mother looked at the door and seemed to be afraid of something. Her voice was very low: "Ranran, listen to me. We don''t want to read anything when we don''t owe it. Don''t think about loving her and wronging yourself. Although you are all mother''s children, mother still loves you most."


    Mu Shiran shook his head, wanted to say something, and pressed down.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    In her mind, only the luxurious manor, the handsome man... As long as she bes the youngdy of Bo family, she can walk across the city! Moreover, a gloomy and entric man like Bo shallow will be her most loyal believer once he conquers him!


    Mu Shiran clenched her fist tightly and burst out a strong desire in her haggard eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian returned, it was veryte.


    The manor was quiet.


    Next to the gate, a middle-aged man was waiting for something. When he saw hering back, he immediately weed her: "Miss mu, are you back?"


    "What''s up?" If you remember correctly, this man is the housekeeper Lin standing beside Mrs. Bo that day.


    Housekeeper Lin smiled kindly: "Miss mu, my wife asked me toe. Young master Bo is difficult to take care of and has a great temper. Miss Mu really has to suffer a lot of grievances to follow him."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian responded with a sound that was neither salty nor light.


    She didn''t hypocritically say that "master Bo is actually very good", nor did she cry and make a scene of grievance... Her abnormal reaction disrupted the rhythm of the dialogue.


    Seeing him speechless, mu Shinian saidzily, "can I go?"


    Housekeeper Lin returned to his mind. After looking at her more, he squeezed out a meaningful smile: "Miss mu, young master Bo went out to y tonight. It will be estimated that he is having fun."


    Mu Shinian looked up calmly, and a trace of hostility burst out from her beautiful eyes: "threaten me?"


    "No, no, no, Miss mu, you will be wrong." Housekeeper Lin estimated that he didn''t take an 18-year-old girl seriously at all and assumed the posture of an elder, Chunchun Education: "after all, young master Bo is the sessor of thepany. Madam, as the young master''s mother, is very concerned about his every move. After all, you can see with your own eyes that young master Bo sometimes does some extraordinary things. This is not good for the reputation of the Bo family. So madam means, Miss mu, you should pay more attention to the young master''s behavior and inform madam in time."


    Rich family, it''s really troublesome.


    Mu Shinian hung a smile and didn''t speak.


    Housekeeper Lin bent down a little and said in a seductive voice, "don''t worry, Miss mu. You will never suffer a loss. Your wife will let you live a rich life. I think you will envy your sister''s life. As long as you obey, your life will be ten million times better than your sister in the future."


    "Who, Mu Shiran?" Mu Shinian seemed to hear the big joke and couldn''t helpughing.


    Housekeeper Lin said firmly, "yes."


    Mu Shinian smiled and shook his head. What do you envy Mu Shiran? Ten years of capacity?


    A traffic light came.


    Housekeeper Lin''s face changed, but he soon stood down and whispered, "Miss mu, think about it. Cooperate with us and don''t suffer losses. The only thing that can protect you in the whole Bo family is your wife."


    Thest word fell.


    The car stopped, too.


    The door opens.


    Thin, slender legs stepped down. The next second, the man''s slender and oppressive body appeared under the dim yellow streetmp.


    A white shirt, the upward neckline untied two, revealing arge piece of exquisite vicle.


    He casually nced at them with a loose smile: "housekeeper Lin, what a coincidence."


    "Good morning, young master Bo." Housekeeper Lin stooped down and said hello like a stream: "Madam sent me to tell you something. I happened to meet Miss mu."

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    Thin shallow leaned against the body, put his hands in his pockets, and looked up lightly: "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Housekeeper Lin looked as usual: st time, the young master almost had a car ident. Madam was worried that you didn''t care about your body. That''s why she asked me toe and have a look."


    "So." Thin shallow repliedzily, raised his hand and untied the button.


    Housekeeper Lin stared round and quickly waved his hand: "this, young master Bo, it''s not necessary! If you say it''s okay, it''s okay!"


    "How can that work?" Thin shallow bowed his head and casually aroused a yful smile: "if you don''t see it with your own eyes, you can''t pay the difference when you go back."


    One, two, three... Then down.


    I''m going to strip here.


    Housekeeper Lin''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He had the courage to grasp Bo Qian''s hand on the belt: "young master Bo, if you weren''t hurt!"


    Bo Qian stopped.


    Housekeeper Lin inadvertently breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t want to stay for a second: "well, since master Bo is all right, I''ll go first."


    "Wait."


    Two simple words are like immobilization.


    Housekeeper Lin stopped hard and pulled out a smile more ugly than crying: "young master?"


    Thin shallow raised his chin, looked at his admiration and said, "what do you say?"


    Mu Shinian calmly looked at his eyes. The cool autumn wind poured in from his open cor. The tie he tied casually floated with the wind, casual,zy and uninhibited.


    Under the thin short hair, the man''s eyes are as dark as ink.


    Housekeeper Lin was almost scared of myocardial infarction by these two words. He tried his best to look at the time.


    Who knows, mu Shinian didn''t even give him one.


    A few secondster, I heard the little girl shrug her shoulders innocently: "didn''t say anything."


    Before housekeeper Lin could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard her add; "But you just want me to tell Mrs. Bo everything you say and do."


    Housekeeper Lin''s heart pounded violently. Thinking of the man''s fate, he almost knelt down.


    "Young master Bo, yes, madam cares about the young master! I''m afraid something dangerous will happen to you!"


    Mu Shinian nodded and agreed: "I care very much. If I do this, my wife will give me a lot of money."


    Housekeeper Lin couldn''t stand at all, and his face fell down with a cold sweat.


    Where did he think of it? Now he''s eighteen and so tough! A few words, naive and romantic, pushed him into the fire pit!


    Thin and shallow eyes lifted, nced over mu Shinian, stopped on housekeeper Lin''s face, looked tired andzy: "how much?"


    Housekeeper Lin thought he was dead. Unexpectedly, Bo Qian cared about the price! For a moment, his mind was like a pot of porridge.


    Swallowed his saliva and carefully reported a number: "ten million." After that, he emphasized: "madam is really concerned about the safety of the young master. I''m willing to spend more money."


    "Ten million?" The man frowned and his expression seemed incredible.


    Housekeeper Lin was cold on his back and said, "fifty million! Ten million is really too little!"


    "Very good."


    Thin shallow nodded his head with satisfaction and opened his mouth faintly to one side of Mu Shinian: "madam, just tell her what you want to know. Then, ask her to take 50 million a month."


    Housekeeper Lin slipped and almost fell: "every, every month?"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and knocked on the car body: "well, what''s the problem?"


    At this time, I can only break my teeth and swallow it with blood!


    Unless he really doesn''t want to die!


    "Yes, yes, the young master said. I''ll go back and tell my wife." Housekeeper Lin left with trembling feet.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    Not only he, but also the whole Bo family. No one dares to get along with Bo Qian alone! Because virtually, this man always has a strong aura, oppressive and dangerous!


    This man has no bottom line and no lower limit. No one knows what kind of mountain copse he will break out in the next second!


    ¡­¡­


    After the housekeeper left.


    Only the two of them looked at each other.


    Thin and shallow leaned against the sports car, his bony fingers tied the buttons one by one, and his cold eyes fell on his in little face.


    Five minutes, ten minutes... He stared.


    Mu Shinian''s face was calm: "have you seen enough? Can I go?"


    Thin, shallow and half squinting, the bottom of Qingjun''s eyes is unfathomable.


    He took a leg slightly, held his arm, and said, "how can you thank me for helping you make money?"


    "Oh, I don''t want the money." Mu Shinian refused ndly. The cold wind blew, and her body was cold. She couldn''t help wrapping her coat tightly.


    Thin shallow smile: "reason."


    Mu read thin lips and spit out a word miserly: "dirty."


    Thin shallow seemed stunned, turned and nodded: "it''s very dirty. I don''t know how many people''s blood."


    Interesting? Young master.


    Mu Shi reads her stomach Fei. Maybe she has been blown by the wind for so long. Her mood is not very wonderful: "young master Bo, tell me something directly."


    Thin shallow was also toozy to talk nonsense. He opened the door of the co pilot''s seat and raised his chin slightly; "Fiancee, take you and enjoy it together."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked into his eyes as if he were looking at a mentally retarded.


    ¡­¡­


    On the runway, the sports car swished like a sharp arrow and was as fast as lightning.


    Thin shallow grabbed her wrist, gently clicked, and tied their hands firmly with a pair of silver handcuffs.


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows jumped and immediately thought of a possibility: "I won''t do it!"


    Thin and shallow half leaned against the door, and the dim yellow light sprinkled on his face. His facial features were as exquisitely carved. He turned his wrist and openedzily: "husband and wife are a scene, and they don''t even want to apany me to death."


    "..." sick!


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand to take the key from his hand.


    Thin shallow threw it at random and threw it fiercely behind him.


    The key disappeared into thewn outside.


    Mu Shinian''s eyelids jumped fiercely. She raised her eyes expressionless and looked at a man who was more than a head higher than her.


    If the eyes can kill, thin and shallow must have disappeared!


    Seeing this scene, other yers nearby whistled and joked: "young master Bo, you can''t be charming. This girl refused to go with you!"


    "I think it''s just ack of lessons. Young master Bo asked her to see how men teach women."


    More and more people booed.


    Mu Shinian''s mood became more and more irritable.


    She raised her head and stared, with a light face: "I open!"


    Thin and shallow eyebrows and eyes gathered, and asked coldly, "you will."


    "Not much fun." Mu Shinian''s voice didn''t sound like a joke: "however, I can''t believe anyone except myself."


    In a word, it is full of hostility.


    The drivers who were close to each other were also braked.


    His thin, narrow eyes narrowed dangerously, and a few strands of fire burst out from the depths of his pupils.


    But in the end, it is still in.


    He gently hooked his lower lip and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    Mu Shinian sat in and focused on getting familiar with the familiar and unfamiliar keys.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    Beside her, her light eyes always fell on her.


    Many yearster, Bo Qian thought of his crazy behavior that day. All the exnations can be summarized as that he smelled a familiar, crazy and destructive smell from the girl.


    As soon as mu Shinian was familiar with those buttons, the game began.


    A whistle.


    Dozens of sports cars rushed out like an arrow off the string.


    Mu Shimian stared at the front intently. The speed was too fast, and her blood was boiling.


    Staring at the cars in front of her that obstructed her, she slowly licked her dry lips. Her inky eyes provoked a trace of madness. The steering wheel turned left. At the same time, as soon as she stepped on the elerator, the dark ck sports car crossed at a tricky and strange speed.


    Some people only felt that they had a flower in front of them and couldn''t react. Several cars crashed into a mess.


    "Expert."


    Bo shallow simplymented on two sentences.


    "Thank you." Mu Shinian waspletely aroused the desire for victory and defeat. She was like a little lion who saw her prey, with evil madness in her eyebrows and eyes.


    Thin and shallow couldn''t help looking at her more, turned and took back his sight.


    The sports car was unstoppable all the way, bypassed threeps and took the lead in reaching the finish line.


    On the field, there was an earth shaking apuse.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care about those unwarranted glory. He shook the handcuffs impatiently: "untie."


    She doesn''t believe there''s only one key.


    He slowly took the key out of his pocket.


    The silver key emits a cold light under the light.


    Mu Shinian took a breath and bit his teeth hard. Then he opened his mouth: "young master Bo, is it interesting?"


    "Stupid."


    Thin shallow spits out a word, lowers his head and is about to untie the handcuffs.


    A strong light suddenly came.


    His eyes narrowed subconsciously. As soon as he looked back, he saw a royal blue sports car driving towards mu Shinian at an out of control speed.


    Almost subconsciously, he reached out and took the man in his arms.


    The sports car swished from mu Shinian''s side.


    It''s a close call. One second away, blood will ssh on the spot!


    In the stadium, because of this sudden change, there were bursts of screams.


    When the sports car stopped, the owner rubbed his ears and came outzily: "what are you shouting about? Didn''t you hit it?"


    Mu Shinian''s beautiful eyes were cold, and the whole person was covered with frost.


    The man kicked open a piece of wood on the ground and came over angrily. He smiled unkindly at mu Shinian: "Oh, I''m sorry. The little Sao goods of young master Bo''s family almost hit you. However, young master Bo didn''t tell me about you. You''re a big man. You have to rely on a Sao goods to win. It''s embarrassing for our men."


    "Or did you be timid after your young master Bo almost died in a car identst time? If so, I can understand. But where did you find such a Sao and cheap woman? Tut Tut, that small waist, girl, you are not only so wild on the field, but also good in bed."


    The cold light in Mu Shinian''s eyes almost condensed into an ice skate.


    She was about to move when the handcuffs clicked off.


    Thin and shallow hands slightly pushed away the Mu Shi Nian still nestled in his arms. The face was still amazing, but the Danfeng eyes were restrained with dark hostility.


    The surrounding air pressure seems to have decreased.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    The man full of nonsense seemed to be stunned and staggered back a few steps: "thin shallow, what are you going to do, everyone is watching!"


    Thin shallow looked at him indifferently, covered with ayer of evil spirit all over his body, and walked towards him step by step.


    The man looked like the messenger of hell, turned and ran away.


    Unfortunately, it''s toote.


    Thin shallow grabbed his back cor and mmed into the windshield.


    "Ah!"


    The man gave a shrill scream and his face was covered with blood.


    Thin shallow raised one foot, stepped on the front of the car, bent down slightly, and his voice was as loose as ever: "well, who said Sao goods?"


    The man bit the ss g, how dare he tell the truth.


    "I, I''m talking about me!"


    "You?" Thin shallow frowned. He seemed very dissatisfied with the answer. He grabbed the man with an expressionless face. The man didn''t slow down yet. With another bang, his head hit again. In that scream, thin shallow''s voice was light and could not seem to constitute a threat: "think again, who is Sao? If you answer wrong, you will be punished."


    Violence and calm, in extreme cases, are creepy.


    The whole man was shrouded in death.


    He screamed and begged for mercy: "your lover, your lover is! I''m sorry, young master Bo, I''m wrong, you forgive me! Please, forgive me! I''ll kneel down for you!"


    In the moonlight, his thin face was gloomy and pale. He slightly tilted his head and shook his head with a little regret: "unfortunately, it''s half wrong."


    The man stared round. The next second, his lower abdomen was hit hard, the windshield waspletely broken, his body fell into it in a strange posture, severe pain hit, his eyes closed andpletely lost consciousness.


    When he passed out, he seemed to hear someone gently say: she is my wife.


    On the field, it was quiet.


    No one dared to speak, not even breathe.


    It''s weird.


    Thin and indifferent don''t open your eyes. He came over with a pale face and threw the car key aside. He looked a little strange: "go back."


    Mu Shinian held the key and looked at the man''s tragedy. Just now, is Bo shallow venting his anger for her?


    Why? Prince Bo is not so kind.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, mu Shinian was full of doubts.


    Beside him, the man has fallen asleep.


    He seemed to be in a big war. After winning all the games, he took off his defense and hostility and slept like a child.


    Stepping on the tiny stars, the car stopped at the door of Bojia manor.


    Mu Shinian waited for five minutes, but she didn''t see the people around her wake up. She hesitated. She raised her hand and was about to push him. Suddenly, the people in the seat fiercely opened their eyes and grabbed her wrist.


    The pain came.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank, restrained the impulse to waste his hand, and coldly reminded: "young master Bo, here we are."


    Thin, shallow and empty eyes, gradually focusing.


    A few secondster, he regained his mind and released his hand. The whole man frowned vaguely: "when I sleep, stay away from me."


    His words were cold and impatient.


    Just now he dreamed of that disgusting and disgusting nightmare again!


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sore wrist and nodded; "OK."


    Thin shallow turned back and looked at her indifferently. Under the bleary face, there was a bit ofplexity.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    At a nce, he withdrew his eyes and went to the manor.


    Mu Shinian started the car, parked the car in the garage and then went back.


    The housekeeper seemed to have been waiting for a long time. As soon as he saw her, he immediately came over and asked anxiously, "Miss mu, did your wife send someone to look for you?"


    Mu Shinian nodded truthfully: "yes."


    The housekeeper''s face turned blue angrily: "they really don''t stop killing the young master! Miss mu, you must not be led by them! Don''t betray the young master! Don''t touch the muddy water of Mu family!"


    "OK." Mu Shinian has a t response to all external things.


    The housekeeper thought she didn''t care, and added in a low voice: "Miss mu, thest woman who was bought, has gone crazy and has been locked up in a mental hospital."


    Their young master''s means, most of the time, are very scary.


    Mu Shinian thought of the end of the man on the racing track and the fainting man in the old house of Bo family. He calmly gave a pertinent evaluation: "your young master is very tolerant of women."


    At least you''re alive.


    Housekeeper: "..." I''m afraid you have misunderstood the word ''tolerance''.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, mu Shinian sat on the carpet with her thin white legs supported and her chin against it. Her eyes looked at the red dot moving on theputer.


    A few minutester, she pulled her lower lip and manipted the keyboard with green fingers.


    On the page, a string ofplex and difficult to understand garbled code jumps out.


    The red dots shed faster and faster, and jumped more and more intensively. Then, with a bang, the red dots disappeared.


    "Hoo."


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief and leanedzily on the sofa. The Su Sha between his eyebrows and eyes still disappeared.


    The cell phone rang.


    Mu Shinian answeredzily, "hello."


    "Sister Shi is worthy of being sister Shi!" The people on the phone are obviously more excited than her.


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and asked casually, "sunspot, elder martial brothers and sisters have gone back?"


    "Not yet." The sunspot sighed: "your elder martial brother and elder martial sister said they would do great things, so they gave me the headquarters. So, elder sister Shi, you must help me! There are only those big guys out there who are specialized in doing things."


    Mu Shinian opened the page and refused without thinking: "no, I want to study hard."


    The speechless silence of the sunspot makeints about the Tucao without words: "time elder sister, your intelligence quotient, and study? You are kidding."


    "Fail, worry." Mu Shinian is an excuse.


    Sunspotpletely lost to her: "I seriously doubt that you despise the question. It''s too simple and deliberately wrong."


    Mu Shinian smiled and asked, "it''s okay to hang up."


    "Wait, there''s another thing." The sunspot coughed and said solemnly, "someone on the road asked you to take the order. The price is very considerable, up to 500 million."


    "Five hundred million?" Mousse, chin chin, irritable Tucao: "makeints about the beggars."


    Sunspots; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If beggars are so rich, he is willing to be beggars.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and yawnedzily: "add two more zeros and report it."


    The sunspot became a coal ball.


    Mu Shinian was just about to hang up the phone. When she remembered something, she added: "by the way, you have toe forward for public rtions. Just now I had an itch and blew up two other people''s bases next door."


    Sunspot: "... What?"


    In the muddled look of "who am I" and "where am I", mu Shinian kindly added: "but it didn''t hurt anyone. It shouldn''t be too difficult for public rtions. Come on."


    With that, she hung up the phone neatly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian in the next room also answered the phone.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    The people on the other end of the phone seemed to feel the chilly feelinging from here. After two stiff smiles, they hurriedly exined: "boss, the action is too fast, and there was no sign at all. Our two bases were destroyed by an oversight."


    The voice behind me became more and more guilty.


    Thin shallow sat on the windowsill, one foot across it, holding a lighter in his hand, leisurely repeating the action of opening and extinguishing.


    The silent fire cast a cold light on his face.


    "Who did it?"


    "Cough, cough..."


    Thin and shallow eyes narrowed: "didn''t you find out?"


    The other party was more guilty: "this, Ho Ho Ho, boss, is just two abandoned bases. It doesn''t take so much trouble."


    The implication is, I didn''t find out.


    The thin shallow lip corner was cold, and the tone was careless: "I don''t like others to move my things."


    The people on the phone sobbed.


    Thin shallow moved his hand today, his mood was somewhat impetuous, and his tone was also very cold: "hang up."


    "Wait, boss, there''s another thing!" Knowing that Bo Qian was in a bad mood, the man dared not continue to hide and tuck in. He said, "the list you used to catch salted fish was rejected, and the other party hung out a price of 50 billion."


    50 billion?


    In the moonlight, the man''s thin lips were slightly picked.


    "Boss, do you think this Aowei has a brain problem? 50 billion, which brain cripple is willing to pay this money?"


    Bo qianen gave a cry and said, "out."


    "... cough!" The person on the phone coughed violently twice: "boss, what did you say?"


    "Do it."


    Thin shallow put down two words and hung up the phone.


    The moonlight was cool and cool, and the slightest chill poured in along the cor of the nightgown.


    Thin and shallow hands support the window edge, turn over neatly and go out.


    When passing by the second bedroom, he stepped down and listened to the girl''s incredible voice: "is this goods brain pit or IQ basin?"


    Such a strange price is willing to pay.


    Little sunspot is also very hard: "sister Shi, there won''t be any traps?"


    "Oh, the trap of sky high price, I jump." Mu Shinian took up the water on the table without expression and took a sip.


    A few naughty drops of water slid down along the arc of her neck. Under the light, several green veins on her neck were clearly visible.


    Thin shallow''s eyes shed slightly. He didn''t stay much. He turned calmly and went back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep muchst night.


    When I got up the next day, the whole person was Yan Yan, with a sense of alienation that strangers should not enter.


    Even the white haired tiger, who had always been close to her, curled up at her feet.


    After breakfast, she picked up her schoolbag and prepared to go out.


    The housekeeper stopped several times. Seeing that she was leaving, he hurried over and stopped her: "well, Miss mu, can you do me a favor?"


    The housekeeper was very kind to himself. He nodded without thinking about it; "You say."


    The housekeeper coughed and motioned downstairs with his eyes: "go to see the young master and persuade him to go to the hospital. This old injury plus new injury, he can''t carry it even if he is an iron body."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "When I changed my clothes with the young master in the morning, I found arge amount of blood on my clothes." The housekeeper held her hand, and the old voice prayed with some points: "my young master, unless it is a dying injury, he is not willing to go to the hospital."

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    "Moreover, I don''t know since when, my young master seems to like it more and more, and hurt himself... I can see the wounds, but he seems." After a pause, the housekeeper finally came up with a word to describe it: "enjoy it."


    Mu Shi Nian frowned and wondered what he was thinking.


    Are you hurt? That day, when he took off his clothes in front of the housekeeper sent by his wife, she didn''t see any wounds.


    The housekeeper thought she didn''t want to, so he had to kneel down.


    Mu Shi thought back and hurriedly took her hand: "give me the medicine box."


    The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief, patted her on the head and almost cried with joy: "I knew you were a kind and good child."


    Then he went to find the medicine box.


    Mu Shinian is a little speechless, kind and good boy. I''m sorry. She''s done a lot of evil things.


    ¡­¡­


    This is mu Shinian''s second visit to the master bedroom.


    Gold Legos were scattered on the ground, and three or two clothes were thrown on the sofa.


    Not very particr, not necessarily much messy.


    Mu Shinian knocked on the door twice and didn''t get a response. She walked in directly and stood at the edge of the bed.


    On the bed, the man had no trace of waking up, ayer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead, his lips were very dry, and his white face was a little crimson.


    There were signs that he had a fever and it was not light.


    Mu Shimian put down the medicine box, took out the gauze potion from inside and put it aside. Without saying a word, he opened the quilt and lifted his clothes.


    Then she gave a pair of heavy eyes.


    "The housekeeper said you were hurt and took medicine."


    "No, get out."


    A young master is very angry when he gets up.


    Mu Shinian didn''t talk nonsense to him. He took out the rope prepared in advance and quickly tied him up while a young master was still ill.


    The bleary eyes of a young master were a little absent-minded.


    Mu Shinian lifted his clothespletely, finally found a wound on his waist, and realized for a while.


    It''s really calm. Whenever he pulled his pants down a little that day, the wound came out.


    "If I don''t give you medicine, the Housekeeper will kneel." So here she is.


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, just slightly lowered his head, looked at the girl''s slender white fingers, identally touched his skin, like a prairie fire, crisp and itchy.


    If you don''t look up, you can also notice a hot look staring at yourself.


    She methodically drugged, bandaged and casually asked, "was it intentional?"


    Thin shallow untied the rope three or two times, moved his wrist twice, grabbed the gauze on her hand, patted on the wound without changing his face, and then picked up a knife in the medicine box, provoked her chin, hoarse voice, especially Sexy: "fiancee, if you want to meddle in my business, you have to pay a price."


    Mu Shinian smiled without changing his face: "I cherish my life."


    "Besides, I''m not interested in your business."


    Then she took the knife, quietly packed the rope and medicine, and went out with the medicine box.


    "Oh."


    Thin and shallow leaned against the head of the bed, pulled open the buttons of his clothes, and the cold air of the air conditioner blew on his skin, so he felt a little relieved.


    In the silence, he raised his hand and almost masochistic poked at the wound until the gauze saw blood, and then he aroused a yful smile.


    For him, he is alive only when he can feel pain.


    He also cherished his life. At least he had to live until he turned the world upside down.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    After the episode in the morning, mu Shinian waspletelyte.


    One morning, the course was heavy. She propped her chin and looked out of the window at the wind blowing leaves.


    She invented the knot method of the rope. Her senior brothers and sisters couldn''t untie it. Bo Qian untied it so easily. It''s... Very powerful.


    Thinking, he was hit twice on his elbow.


    Mu Shinian took back his sight and looked at the girl in the front row: "what''s the matter?"


    "ss is over. Won''t you go?" The girl asked strangely.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sour eyes and slowly packed his schoolbag.


    The girl kept staring at her with some inquiry in her eyes.


    Mu Shinian reluctantly recalled a smile: "if you have something to say."


    The girl scratched her head and said, "my name is Ye Ling. My family is poor and they don''t want to y with me. Therefore, I want to ask, can I go with you in the future? It''s too lonely to go alone."


    Looking forward to the girl''s eyes, mu Shinian nced at her strangely: "I didn''t open the road. You can go if you want."


    So, it''s a promise!


    Ye Ling''s small face was immediately excited: "thank you."


    Thank her for what... Mu Shinian carried his schoolbag and went out with Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling was very cheerful and talked a lot. She chatted with her all the way: "Shi Nian, you look so good! You don''t know, school flowers can be ashamed to see your photos. I guess you must be sure of the school flowers of this semester!"


    "Yes, well, you''re a little impulsive. It''s easy for you to suffer losses. After all, the students in ss A are either rich or expensive. You''d better bear it."


    "I can''t stand it." Mu Shinian peeled a sugar and threw it into his mouth. He took out another one and handed it to Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling took the sugar silently and patiently persuaded her: "we should bear it if we can''t bear it. Who says we don''t have family background."


    What if you have a family background?


    In this world, hard fists are the truth.


    No one is reliable, only by yourself.


    Seeing her silence, Ye Ling sighed and was about to speak. An unidentified object swished and flew over and fell at their feet.


    The juice sshed and soiled their little white shoes.


    Mu Shi Nian''s eyebrows and eyes ignited a trace of cruelty.


    A voice of banter floated in; "Oh, I''m sorry, steamed stuffed bun. My hand shook."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes coldly, tilted his head and looked at the people not far away.


    Zhou Ji nced at Ye Ling, who was frightened into a ball, and picked it with disdain from the corners of his lips: "top student, go away, don''t ssh your blood."


    Ye Ling was scared to death.


    She anxiously pulled the dress of Mu Shinian, as if she wanted to run with her.


    Zhou Jing narrowed her eyes and raised her chin coldly: "what''s the matter, top student, you should protect her. Yes, don''t cry too badly at that time."


    Ye Ling''s family background is verymon.


    She was admitted to ss a because of her grades.


    At ordinary times, she also heard about these childe brothers'' practices from other ces. She would have avoided them. Today, she met them directly, and her legs were shaking.


    And the nearby mu Shinian looked fearless. She was almost worried to death!


    "Shi Nian, please apologize to Zhou Ji."


    "Just apologize. Don''t carry it with them!"


    After all, Zhou Jing brought a group of helpers today!


    Mu Shinian didn''t take the dark crowd to heart at all. She looked at the time, pulled Ye Ling aside and stuffed her schoolbag into her arms: "three minutes, I have to catch the next subway."

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    Zhou was stunned, and his face suddenly became disgusting: "Mu Shinian, don''t be too self righteous!"


    "Less nonsense, do you still fight?"


    Mu Shinian made a voice impatiently.


    Boys of this age can''t stand provocation.


    Zhou Jui''s hair was about to stand up. He kicked a man next to him and scolded angrily: "what are you doing in a daze? Give it to me!"


    Dozens of tall men rushed over with disgusting faces.


    Ye Ling took a breath and was about to pull Mu Shinian to escape. The girl in front of him had rolled up her sleeves and walked over expressionless. She grabbed a man''s wrist and twisted it in the opposite direction. The man screamed and fell to the ground.


    Is this... So cruel?


    Ye Ling held his schoolbag and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    There is no technical content in a fight.


    It''s easy to carry ten.


    Three minutester, a group of colored meny on the ground.


    Ye Ling had long been scared and sat on the ground. She looked at mu Shinianing towards her. Except for some folds in the hem, her whole body was not hurt at all.


    Big, big!


    Mu Shinian grabbed his schoolbag and pulled Ye Ling up from the ground: "let''s go."


    Ye Ling looked at the group of people behind him, swallowed his saliva and asked hard, "what about them?"


    "I can''t die." Mu Shinian didn''t care.


    Ye Ling stared in horror: "well, if you go to school, you..."


    "Who believes?" Mu Shinian tilted his head and looked innocent: "can I hit ten?"


    Ye Ling is worthy of being a learning bully. His brain turns fast.


    She nodded her head and motioned to shut up: "don''t worry, I won''t say it!"


    Mu Shinian? How can a weak girl knock down ten muscr men with an average height of 1.8 meters? Are you kidding.


    Ye Ling would have thought it was a joke if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    "Then, where are you going next?"


    "Catch the bus and work." Mu Shinian answered simply and went in the opposite direction.


    Ye Ling gazed at her figure and found that she had just shed a cold sweat!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran originally came to find mu Shinian.


    As a result, unexpectedly, I saw such a y!


    Over the years, she has enjoyed the treatment and achievements like a favored son of heaven. When she has a whim, she will also investigate the current situation of Mu Shinian.


    Whenever watching mu Shinian fight, fight, degenerate, mix society and poor academic performance, she has a kind of... Inexplicable vanity andfort.


    Later, after mu Shinian was taken home and became the prospective youngdy of the Bo family, this vanity andfort quickly turned into jealousy and hatred!


    If Bo is really a monster or ugly... Mu Shinian will marry the Bo family instead of herself. She won''t have any resentment at all.


    However, who could have thought that Bo Qian was so beautiful! The manor of Bo family is so luxurious!


    And these should have belonged to her!


    Mu Shiran hid in the dark and even had an extremely vicious idea: kill her! Is it all rubbish? So many people, why lose to a girl!


    Mu Shiran stood under a big tree, with perfectly trimmed fingers, biting the bark.


    "There''s one thing I don''t understand."


    A cold voice sounded from behind.


    Mu Shiran screamed in horror, turned around and looked at the man who didn''t know when to stand behind him. His little face suddenly turned pale.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    "Niannian, you, how do you..."


    "Do I have a grudge against you?" Mu Shinian looked coldly at the face that was somewhat simr to her, with a bit of irritability in his eyes.


    Mu Shiran''s heart clicked and quickly pulled out a dry smile: "Niannian, why do you say that? We are sisters. How can we have hatred."


    "Really?" Mu Shinian nodded lightly: "then stay away from me."


    Then she turned and left.


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip and followed up nervously: "Niannian, do you hold a grudge because your mother chose to take me away?"


    Mu Shinian kept walking.


    Mu Shiran continued: "my mother is also very helpless! The Gu family is a big family, and my mother is married for the second time. Besides, she brought a mop into the door. If the mop is too bad, my mother''s situation in the Gu family is estimated to be more difficult."


    "Niannian, you have to believe that if you can, my mother will not give up being separated from you."


    Mu Shinian stopped, turned back and looked back at her coldly: "sister, have you ever had a fight with someone?"


    Mu ran paused and shook his head subconsciously.


    In her cognition, girls fighting is a very vulgar and rogue behavior!


    Mu Shinian looked at her, but there was no sadness in his eyes: "I fought for the first time. At the age of five, I beat people into the hospital for one dor."


    Mu Shiran thought of the fate of the ten people just now and stepped back two steps with a pale face.


    For a moment, she doubted that mu Shinian would hit her!


    But, No.


    Mu Shinian didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    "So, Miss Qianjin, stay away from me."


    After adding this sentence with a smile, mu Shinian left with his schoolbag on his back.


    When Mu Shiran was left alone, she was stunned. Her fingernail pinched the palm of her hand and didn''t know it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian got a job as a cashier in a maintenance shop.


    The shopkeeper was kind-hearted. Seeing that she was young and dressed in ordinary clothes, he thought her family conditions were bad, so he left her.


    When mu Shinian arrived at the store, the shopkeeper briefly introduced her to the specific work content and went to do other things.


    Mu Shinian sat at the cashier and said hello when someone came. She was ying with her mobile phone the rest of the time.


    The shopkeeper shook his head beside a sports car: "forget it. It''s all like this. You still want to fix it."


    An unhappy voice came from under the wheel: "shut up."


    As soon as the shopkeeper was about to say something, he was interrupted by someoneing out of another door: "Uncle Bo is in a bad mood today. You''d better let him toss about this junk. Otherwise, as soon as he''s free, he''s sure to unload all the cars in your shop."


    The shopkeeper vomited a foul breath and said, "I know you two psychopaths. It''s really unfortunate."


    Jingyu smiled, his eyes suddenly fell on the cashier and blinked in amazement: "ah, she''s not..."


    "Give me some peace. I''m just an adult!" The shopkeeper thought that the young man was obsessed with the time and stood in front of him like a calf.


    Jingyu smiled yfully at the corner of his mouth, ignored the shopkeeper and knocked on the broken car: "Uncle Bo, look who''sing."


    Thin shallow screwed thest screw, grabbed the position of the license te, slipped neatly and drilled out from under the car.


    He looked coldly in the direction of thendscape, and then he was stunned.


    Jingyu bumped his shoulder with a bad smile: "you''re not so hard to give up."

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    Thin shallow took the paper towel handed over by the store manager, wiped his hands twice, calmly walked over, and took away the mobile phone she was ying: "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian was very angry when he was robbed of his mobile phone. As a result, as soon as he looked up, his anger turned into a trace of surprise.


    He is still wearing a white shirt and ck casual pants. The white shirt is stained with some oil, and even his white skin is ck... It looks a little funny.


    "Enough?" Thin shallow raised his hand and impatiently pressed the center of his eyebrows.


    Mu Shinian took back his mobile phone and replied, "work."


    She did find a ce at random, but she didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    Thin shallow stared at her with deep andplex eyes, as if exploring the truth of her sentence.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes turned between the two people: "this, know?"


    Jingyu looked at the good y with a look on her face: "the noble daughter of Mr. Bo, here, it''s her."


    The shopkeeper was stunned by the thunder on his face.


    Over there.


    Mu Sinian has begun to pack his schoolbag and is ready to resign.


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand, took away her schoolbag, threw it back on the small sofa, and threw a card on the table: "no password, go buy rice."


    Mu Shinian raised one eyebrow. It seemed that she was surprised. She casually asked, "are there any taboos?"


    "Spicy, sweet, sour, beef tendon, fat, animal viscera and skin, eggnt, celery, garlic, nt stems, fish eyes, duck eggs, goose eggs, pigeon eggs,rge and small intestines..." thin, shallow and expressionless reported arge list of what they didn''t eat without a pause.


    Mu Shinian looked at him magically.


    It''s better to eat dew!


    Thin shallow finished, went to the bar, poured a ss of water and drank two mouthfuls.


    When mu Shinian went out, for some reason, his sight stopped at his waist for a few seconds and thought of the ferocious wound.


    The wound must have cracked again.


    ¡­¡­


    After buying three dinners, mu Shinian nned to leave.


    As a result, the store manager sitting opposite Bo Qian suddenly screamed and stood up quickly, his face a little painful.


    "What are you doing..."


    Before the word "Yao" made a sound, he looked at it coldly.


    Thin shallow action casually removed the disposable chopsticks, looked up and looked at him without emotion.


    The store manager couldn''t say it. He moved his lips. The question he wanted to blurt out was abruptly interrupted by Jingyu: "Tang and Song Dynasties, didn''t you say you wanted to see the parts? I also have something to buy. Just go together. It''s going to close againter."


    Tang Song, the store manager, looked confused: "what am I..."


    "You are very divine!" Jingyu interrupted him again, then grabbed his arm and took it out directly.


    The door opened and closed.


    The thin chopsticks were also removed. He ate with a deep voice: "more."


    Mu Shinian nodded; "Oh, I''ll take it and throw it away."


    With that, she began to clean up.


    Thin shallow grabbed his chopsticks and tightened his hand slightly. His tone was strange: "waste."


    Indeed.


    These meals are very expensive.


    Mu Shinian stood aside with his hands down: "then you eat more."


    "..." a blue vein burst out on his thin forehead. He stuffed the two meals in front of her, almost with an order: "finish!"


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely and suddenly had a terrible idea.


    The prince, he should not

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    Really have the traditional virtue of cherishing food!


    Mu Shinian was shocked by this idea.


    Thin shallow Ben was absent-minded eating. He noticed that she had been looking at him. It seemed that she had been spied on something. He put his chopsticks on the table, sneered and asked, "do you need me to feed you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian shook his head and sat down to eat, but his thoughts were still hard to calm.


    A meal was very silent.


    Mu Shinian can eat very well. Most of the dishes on the table have gone into her stomach.


    After a few mouthfuls, Bo Qian lost his appetite. He leaned against the sofa and outlined his slender legs in ck casual pants, sexy and straight.


    He drank water in a cold voice: ck of money?"


    Mu Shi nodded without raising his mind: "well."


    "When this broken girl, the Bo family didn''t give you money?" As far as he knows, the Bo family has paid tens of millions to find this precious girl.


    Your daughter is really broken.


    Besides, she''s still an impostor.


    Mu Shinian pondered and replied, "here you are. It''s not in my hand."


    It''s probably all in the ount of the family.


    As soon as his thin lips lifted, he sneered: "your life is as thin as paper."


    He pushed his own daughter into hell and didn''t give her any benefits.


    Mom, hehe, it''s better to pick it up.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "not thin, my life can''t be measured."


    "Oh."


    Thin and shallow smiled with unknown meaning, drank a big saliva, grunted and swallowed, which was very clear in the quiet space.


    He got up, took a medicine box and put it on the table. Then he started, untied his belt and sat on the sofa: "the wound is cracked."


    "Normal."


    Mu Shinian nced at the bloody gauze, ate thest bite of the dish, and then opened the medicine box.


    She squatted, took apart the gauze, wiped off the blood and reapplied the ointment.


    The girl''s eyshes are curly and long, moving slightly, which seems to set off a ripple. Her expression is very serious, her hot breath is sprayed on his waist, and the strange beast hidden in her body seems to be waking up bit by bit.


    The door was pushed open.


    Before the person arrived, the voice floated first: "I forgot my wallet, I..."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stopped their steps.


    On the sofa, men are sitting like kings, girls are half kneeling, and the belt is opened aside... This arrangement is almost crooked every minute!


    Thin shallow frowned, his voice was extremely cold: "roll!"


    "Ah... Well, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you! You go on, go on!" With that, Tang and song hurried out.


    Because he was too anxious and his steps were uncoordinated, he tripped over the table, staggered two steps forward and fell heavily to the ground.


    The door mmed shut and peace returned to the house.


    Mu Shinian pinched the gauze and said inexplicably, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "Indirect convulsion." Thin shallow impatiently grabbed the water cup and poured two salivas before pressing down the strange and irritable anger in his body.


    Mu Shinian said, without asking much, and pasted the gauze three or two times.


    Thin shallow looked down and was much more professional than what he posted casually.


    He looked at the man who was cleaning the table and asked, "the technique is very familiar. He is often beaten?"


    I think so. This girl fights very often and ferociously.


    Mu Shinian picked his lower lip disapprovingly: "how possible."


    Thin shallow looked at her with a confident look, with her tongue against her cheek, like a helpless headache when parents see a naughty child who doesn''t listen to advice.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    His fiancee seems quite... Crooked.


    After all, fighting is nothing to be proud of for a girl.


    Thin shallow threw the key to her, grabbed his coat and walked to the door; "Go drive."


    Mu Shinian took the key and walked to the garage speechless.


    Fiancee... Why does she feel like a servant?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bo Qian rarely got up early in the morning. After dressed up, he went to the... Bookstore apanied by the housekeeper.


    It''s quite creepy for Bo Qian to visit the bookstore.


    The poor old housekeeper was floating all the way. When he got to the bookstore, he was like an old hen protecting the calf. Be careful that some girls without eyes sneaked near his young master!


    Bo Qian picked up books in front of the bookshelf. If he liked them, he took them down and threw them to the housekeeper.


    After a while, the housekeeper''s hands were filled with a set of exercise books for the three-year simtion of the five-year college entrance examination and a Marxist philosophical theory system?!


    "Young master, why do you buy these?"


    "You can''t use these anymore."


    Is it difficult that their young master ns to kill back to high school and brush the score again? But he has no room to brush points! Unless the paper has a new total score!


    The thin, shallow, bony fingers crossed in front of a row of scriptures. Finally, they stayed on a Buddhist Scripture, took it down and threw it to the housekeeper: "cultivate self-cultivation."


    The housekeeper was surprised and burst into tears: "young master, you are finally, you are finally willing to turn around!"


    "It''s not me, it''s mu Shinian." Thin light look unchanged: "I look back is still an abyss."


    The housekeeper frowned painfully: "young master, you."


    "Well, take it to her." Thin shallow put his hands in his pockets, nced over a row of exquisite and beautiful stationery, and finally picked a rabbit ear pen: "don''t say it''s from me."


    The housekeeper stopped talking several times, sighed and went to check out without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian received this special gift, she was also a little stunned.


    The housekeeper licked an old face, hardened his scalp and exined righteousness and righteousness; "You are 18 years old and are about to take the college entrance examination. How can you think about fighting and killing every day? How does this affect your study! I tell you, your concept needs to be changed. Learn what philosophers think!"


    Mu Shinian held the pile of books and said, "thank you."


    "You''re wee." The housekeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead and patted her on the shoulder, as if he were coaxing a child: "read you well when you are young, study hard, be a good man, and apany the young master in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She can refuse.


    Mu Shinian returned to the ssroom with a pile of books.


    Ye Ling was surprised: "do you want to impact the rhythm of the top student in the college entrance examination?"


    Mu Shinian hum, casually opened a book, nced at the childish topics above, and wasck of interest.


    Ye lingchong gave her a thumbs up: "don''t worry, if you don''t understand, I''ll make up for you!"


    "Thank you." Mu Shinian smiled.


    Ye Ling waved his hand generously: "you''re wee!"


    The door of the ssroom was pushed open.


    The noisy ssroom suddenly became quiet.


    The head teacher walked towards thest row of seats with an angry face, and then patted the table: "Mu Shinian,e here."


    Ye Ling thought of what happened yesterday and turned pale. He looked at mu Shinian with worry.


    No, it''s broken down, isn''t it?


    Mu Shi read grace and calmly followed behind the head teacher.


    Ye Ling quickly grabbed her hand: "Shi Nian, this..."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian withdrew his hand and walked out of the ssroom as usual.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    There are all kinds of disputes in the office.


    When mu Shinian approached, he couldn''t help covering his ears.


    The noise gave her a headache.


    Zhou Jing covered her swollen cheek and saw Mu Sinianing in. He immediately took his parents'' sleeves, pointed to Mu Sinian andined loudly: "it''s her, she beat me like this!"


    Zhou''s parents stood up from the chair and scanned their eyes up and down to admire the time. Even at one nce, they could see that the girl was rebellious and wild!


    Zhou''s mother hugged Zhou Jing and red at her: "my son has nothing against you. You beat people like this!"


    The head teacher was so bitter that he was about to speak that he was interrupted by mu Shinian coolly: "who said it was me? The evidence?"


    Mother Zhou snorted coldly, "aren''t these injuries evidence on my son''s body and face?"


    Mu Shinian nced roughly, raised his chin slightly, and looked impatient: "Oh, what''s the reason?"


    "You!" Zhou''s mother was almost relieved by her ruffian appearance.


    Mu Shinian said slowly, "what''s the reason why I beat your son? Is it because your son is too weak to beat, so I did it?"


    "Mu Shinian!" Zhou Jing felt guilty when he thought of calling a hooligan outside the school. He hesitated for a while. In a hurry, he pulled an excuse: "Mu Shinian, what reason do you say! Youe from the countryside. You have no money and want to rob me. If I didn''t give it, you beat me up!"


    The reason seems very convincing.


    When Zhou Jing finished, he stressed to his parents, "she''s a hooligan! If you don''t give her money, you''ll kill me!"


    In the eyes of Zhou''s parents, Zhou Jing is the best.


    As soon as I heard this sentence, I believed it immediately.


    Zhou''s father was also stiff faced. He caught a glimpse of her poor and disdainful look in his eyes. He looked at the head teacher with a cold face: "you must exin this to Zhou alone in our family!"


    The head teacher wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, smiled awkwardly, pulled mu Shinian and whispered, "did you do it? If so, apologize to them!"


    Mu Shinian shook off his hand, hummed and smiled, looked at them carelessly, and the contempt in his eyes became deeper: "there are a few small money in his pocket, so he began to cry?"


    Zhou family, are you rich? Unfortunately, in her eyes, it was as small as a drop in the ocean.


    "You!" Father Gu''s angry face was ck: "you little girl, why don''t you have any education!"


    "Upbringing, you don''t deserve it." Mu Shinian''s counterattack.


    Gu''s parents were so angry that they almost vomited blood.


    Father Gu raised his voice: "this matter must be dealt with seriously by the school! If my son stays in the same ss with such a problem student, he will get expelled! He must be expelled, not only expelled, but also sent to the juvenile detention center!"


    The head teacher is kneeling for mu Shinian. If he can''t speak, can''t he shut up?


    "Well, we''ll find out!"


    "What are you investigating? Is it not clear that my son has been hurt like this? Does it have to be evidence that my son has been beaten and killed by her?" Mother Gu''s voice was about to tear through the roof.


    Zhou Jing nodded aside, with a little malice on his face.


    Since mu Shinian started with him, she was doomed to her tragic ending!


    Compared with the head teacher''s anxious, mu Shinian was not flustered at all. She was about to speak when the door was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    She looked up and added a gloomy color to her eyebrows.


    "Go back!"


    He shouted angrily and scared Ye Ling''s legs and feet.


    She bit her teeth, looked down and came in.


    "Old, teacher, this is not the case!"


    Before the head teacher spoke, mu Shinian scolded coldly: "I let you go back!"


    Ye Ling clenched her fist, clenched her teeth, and said, "Zhou Ju lied! Mu Sinian didn''t ask him for money! When she was at the root, on the first day of Mu Sinian''s school, Zhou Ju molested her and was taught a lesson by Mu Sinian. Then yesterday, Zhou Ju called more than a dozen hooligans outside the school to bully Mu Sinian!"


    With one breath, Ye Ling''s courage was exhausted and his head was buried lower.


    There was silence in the office.


    Zhou''s parents looked at Zhou Ji incredulously: "son, is what she said true?"


    Zhou family''s strict tutoring, coupled with Zhou Jing''s ability to pretend in front of his parents, his parents always think his son is excellent, clever, obedient and progressive!


    How could they think that their son dared to invite hooligans to surround the school students!?


    As soon as the blood color on Zhou Jing''s face faded, he stepped back two steps and shook his head in the face of his parents'' questions: "no! I don''t, she''s talking nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Ye Ling raised her head and quickly lowered her head tost week''s cannibalism, but her voice was very firm: "I was with mu Shinian all the way that day! She was just trying to protect herself."


    The faces of the Zhou parents looked like a palette.


    The sudden reversal made Zhou''s father lose face. He pinched Zhou''s ear and said, "well, you! What you''ve done!"


    After all, Zhou''s mother loves her son and protects Zhou Jing. Her tone is not enough to argue: "this is a one-sided word. Do you really believe it?"


    Mu Shinian nced at Ye Ling, whose frightened soul was almost gone. Looking at the three people arguing over there, he sighed and took out an old mobile phone from his pocket: "I have a video, Zhou Jing, do you want to see it?"


    Zhou Jing''s body was severely shocked, and his eyes stared at her.


    He never thought that mu Shinian actually recorded a video!


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and said, "this thing can be used as evidence. If you go to court in the future, it will be hard evidence."


    Then she unlocked the lock and pointed to open a video. Just about to press it, Zhou Jing finally couldn''t hold it. She grabbed Zhou''s mother''s arm and cried bitterly: "Mom, I''m wrong! I won''t dare again next time!"


    This sentence is tantamount to admitting what ye Ling said.


    Zhou''s fatherpletely lost his face. He grabbed Zhou Ji''s ear and roared angrily: "you are capable! You have done such a shameful thing!"


    Zhou''s mother couldn''t protect her anymore. She came over, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and prayed with tears: "ssmate, this is my family Zhou Jing''s mistake. Will you forgive him once? Delete the video, can you? I apologize to you instead of him."


    When you go to court, things are bound to get big.


    For such argepany and family, a little scandal will be infinitely expanded, and the consequences will be immeasurable.


    Mu Shinian was indifferent.


    Zhou''s mother quickly took out a few banknotes from her bag and stuffed them into her: "well, we''re private. You report the number. If it''s not enough, we''ll make up."


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand, restrained a little uninhibited, and said faintly; "Zhou Jing can''t disturb me and Ye Ling. If there''s another time, I''ll fight back."

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    Mother Zhou nodded hurriedly, "yes, I promise you."


    Mu Shinian nodded, pulled over the stunned Ye Ling, said hello to the same stupid head teacher and left.


    Outside the corridor, asionally three or two students looked at her strangely and took back their eyes.


    After Ye Ling left the office for a distance, he dared to breathe loudly: "scared, scared me to death."


    "You shouldn''t care." Mu Shinian''s voice was a little unhappy.


    Even if Zhou Jing asks her for trouble in the future, she has the ability to protect herself. But ye Ling, only beaten.


    Ye Ling shook his head hard: "the fact is the fact. You are innocent." After a pause, she was surprised and asked, "you actually recorded a video? What foresight."


    Mu Shimian shrugged his shoulders and clicked the so-called video.


    "We''ll perform for you. Yes, let''s talk about crosstalk. We''ll be partners when we get on the stage. We''ll be at the same table when we get off the stage..."


    Ye lingleng listened, and his expression was quite wonderful.


    "I didn''t record it, bluffing." Mu Shinian turned off the video and exined it briefly.


    Ye Ling gave her a thumbs up in amazement: "you have a good attitude! You can still be so calm in that situation just now!"


    Ah... That kind of situation is not worth mentioning to her.


    "Thanks just now." Although she can retreat without Ye Ling''s help.


    But... At least it''s someone else''s intention.


    Ye Ling waved his hand: "it''s all right, friend. Besides, although I see you fighting ferociously, you should be nice."


    Mu Shinian''s eyelids drooped, and the innate malice in his bones slowly seeped out: "I''m not a good man."


    Sometimes, good people don''t live long.


    Sometimes, to live, you have to do evil.


    Her voice was so low that Ye Ling didn''t hear it. She also took her to talk about her feelings after escaping a disaster.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept all afternoon as usual.


    After ss, Ye Ling pulled him and said he would go to the bookstore.


    Mu Shimian yawned listlessly. As soon as she walked out of the school, she heard someone calling her name.


    Tong Wanzhi, wearing a pair of big sunsses, came down from the luxury car: "is ss over?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shimian gave a faint response and caught a glimpse of her in full dress, her hair and skin were specially cared for, and there was a trace of suspicion in her eyes.


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t help but have a headache when she looked at her decadent look: "ah Heng came back from abroad and held a banquet at home. Ah Sheng said that you are ah Heng''s sister and should go back."


    Gu Heng? Gu Sheng''s son with his ex-wife.


    Mu Shinian pondered and looked at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling looked at Tong Wanzhi in surprise and noticed mu Shinian''s line of sight. She immediately said, "then, Shinian, I''ll go first. See you tomorrow."


    "OK."


    After saying goodbye to Ye Ling, mu Shinian got on the bus.


    In the car, Mu Shiran was also there. She skillfully held her schoolbag and smiled at her sweetly: "Shi Nian, brother aheng is very nice. I''ll introduce him to you at that time."


    Mu Shinian didn''t have any interest. He gave a grace.


    Tong Wan Zhi always frowned and handed her a bag: "you''ll change your clothester. Today''s guests are family rtives. Pay attention, be polite, don''t conflict with others, and behave well."


    She married to the family with Mu Shiran, which was discussed behind many people''s backs.


    But fortunately, over the years, Mu Shiran worked hard, and there was a little light on her face.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    Today, if Gu Heng had not indicated that she wanted to see mu Shinian, she would not have brought this daughter with her.


    Mu Shinian opened the bag, looked at the pure whitece skirt, and said, "if you want to shame me, I can''t go."


    "You!" Tong Wanzhi pressed his irritability into his stomach and tried to speak gently: "Shi Nian, mom doesn''t think you''re ashamed, but there are many rules in the big family."


    "Oh." Mu Shi thoughtzily, leaned against the seat and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she ignored herself again, and her blood surged up.


    When Mu Shiran saw this, she took Mu Shimian''s hand and looked like a good enthusiasm of the two sisters: "Shimian, how can you have this attitude towards Mommy? Mommy cares about you very much. This skirt is worth 20000 and Mommy specially chose it for you."


    Mu Shinian pulls back his hand and carelessly perfunctory; "Really, thank you."


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t want to talk at all.


    Mu Shiran secretly nced at Tong''s unhappy face, thought about it, turned out a certificate from his schoolbag and handed it to her: "Mommy, I won the first prize in the balletpetition in the cityst time."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face turned cloudy and sunny after seeing the certificate of award.


    She took the certificate, read it several times, and took Mu Shiran into her arms. She was in pain: "it''s Shiran. It''s great! Go back and tell your father the news. He will be happy too."


    "Mom, it''s just a small game. When I get you the national award one day, you''ll be happy for me." Mu Shiran leaned modestly in her arms.


    Tong Wanzhi also smiled happily.


    But as soon as I saw mu Shinian, my eyebrows and eyes locked up again.


    She gave birth to both daughters. How can you realize that they are so big!


    Mu Shiran is also reading mu Shinian. There are a fewplex emotions in her clear pupils.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Heng is the sessor of Gu family.


    He came into contact with a major transnational case and stayed abroad for three months. Finally, he handled it well and returned home.


    The rtives of the family havee. The open space behind the vi is very lively.


    When rtives saw Tong Wan Zhi, they all weed him: "Ranran, I haven''t seen her for months. It''s getting better and better."


    "Aunt joked." Mu Shiran was embarrassed to lift the hair falling from her ear: "I''m eighteen years old and can''t change."


    "Haven''t you changed? It''s obviously better looking. It''s just that I''ve lost weight recently." Aunt painfully touched her face: "this face has be sharp."


    Tong Wan Zhi exined with a smile: "she has been practicing ballet frequently recently. Now she can rx. I''ll make up for her this time. It''s not good for a girl to be too thin."


    After listening to this sentence, aunt seemed to remember: "didn''t Ranran participate in the balletpetition in the city a while ago? Did the resultse out?"


    Tong Wanzhi and so on are these words. She patted Mu Shiran''s head and smiled and said, "a small game, how can I bother you to remember."


    "Tell me, what''s our ranking?" My aunt coaxed with some rtives.


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t speak. Mu Shiran was embarrassed to scratch the tip of her eyebrows: "I didn''t expect that she yed extraordinary and won the first ce."


    Everyone immediately boasted and surrounded Mu Shiran. They were almost boasting to heaven.


    It''s so boring and hungry. It''s more important to have enough to eat.


    Mu Shinian carried a te and focused on picking out his favorite snacks.


    A delicate velvet box was suddenly handed to him.


    Mu Shinian raised his head indifferently and saw a gentle young man smiling at her.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    "Are you just admiring the time?"


    A gentle man''s voice is also very gentle.


    Mu Shimian nodded coldly and turned back to focus on those delicious snacks.


    It seems that this is the only thing that matters.


    Gu Heng is also a young talent, and his appearance is not vulgar. It is estimated that this is the first time that he has been ignored so thoroughly.


    He touched his nose awkwardly and said, "my name is Gu Heng. Legally speaking, it''s your brother."


    "Hello." Mu Shinian still didn''t look back. He picked a bottle of apple juice and was ready to leave.


    As a result, when he turned around, the te hit Gu Heng, and a piece of cake rolled down, leaving a clear mark on Gu Heng''s ck suit.


    Gu Heng frowned. Before he could speak, he heard a reprimand: "Mu Shinian, what are you doing!"


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw Tong Wanzhi''s mother and daughtering towards this side.


    Tong Wanzhi quickly took out a paper towel, handed it to Gu Heng, and said with an apologetic face: "ah Heng, sorry, this is my little daughter. It wasn''t long ago. I didn''t adapt to this asion and bumped into you. I''m really sorry."


    Gu Heng took the paper towel and wiped the stain, but his face didn''t matter.


    "It doesn''t matter. She didn''t mean it."


    Tong Wanzhi was relieved when he heard this. Instead, he red fiercely and said, "what are you doing? Don''t apologize to your brother."


    It seems that Tong Wanzhi had to wait for the dwarf in front of the heir.


    Mu Shi reads his stomach, but his face is still careless.


    Tong Wanzhi is about to vomit blood by her ruffian.


    Gu Heng said gently, "it doesn''t matter."


    Mu Shiran''s face stiffened. The whole Gu family knew that Gu Heng had a serious habit of cleanliness. Once she identally spilled water on his clothes and dirty the ce the size of the fingernail cap, which was ignored for a long time!


    So for this brother, she always tries to get close, but carefully keeps a distance.


    Mu Shiran squeezed the palm of his hand and caught a glimpse of the box in Gu Heng''s hand. His eyes lit up slightly; "My brother still hurts me. I know I won the first ce in the balletpetition and brought me a gift. Thank you, brother."


    With that, she looked up and looked forward to it.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face turned sunny and smiled: "ah Heng, you have a heart."


    Gu Heng was still gentle on the surface, but he was more determined when he looked closely.


    He hooked his lower lip and said, "didn''t you just say it''s just a small game? Does a small game mean a gift?"


    Mu Shiran''s face stiffened, and the smile from the corners of his mouth condensed.


    She moved her lower lip to open her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face was also ugly.


    The heirs of the family have always had only superficial respect for their mother and daughter, but only this.


    This is why, in recent years, Tong Wanzhi, carrying Gu Sheng on his back, has been looking for the secret recipe for pregnant son!


    Gu Heng ignored them and sent the box to Mu Shinian: "take it. I thank you for your sacrifice for taking care of your family."


    Mu Shinian casually bowed his head and fiddled with dessert: "this thank-you gift is too thin."


    After all, Bo Qian is a freak.


    After all, she sacrificed her marriage.


    "I miss you!" Tong Wanzhi wanted to scold her angrily. Because Gu Heng was present, he endured it again.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    Mu Shiran also grinds his teeth secretly. What does mu Shinian mean? Did the gift she thought of be a worthless gadget in her eyes?


    Gu Heng smiled and threw the box. "It''s really too thin. But since you don''t want it, just... Throw it away."


    With that, he threw the box along a beautiful parab and fell into the river.


    With a puff, Mu Shiran''s heart beat twice.


    She knows the sign on the box! SW brand, the cheapest small earring on the counter needs 50000 to start!


    Gu Heng would rather throw it away than give it to her. Whose face is this beating?


    Tong Wanzhi''s mother and daughter''s face turned purple and red in an instant.


    Gu Heng looked at mu Shinian and said seriously, "I owe you a favor. If you need help in the future, just ask me."


    With that, he turned and left.


    When he left, he heard mu Shinian''s voice: "use your strength, low."


    Gu Heng smiled and left happily.


    How could he agree with his mother and daughter who might kill his mother?


    Mu Shiran pinched her palm hard, and a ferocious face rose on her beautiful little face. She took a deep breath and suddenly began to worry: "brother, I may need your help when I read this meeting."


    Mu Shinian looked at her carelessly.


    Gu Heng also stopped.


    Mu Shiran bit his teeth and looked like he wanted to stop talking: "today, when I moved my homework to the office, I seemed to hear my sister beat someone, and my parents went to school."


    "Brother, I think that ssmate seems to have power and power at home. You may need to deal with it."


    Gu Heng narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at his face in surprise.


    Is this sister so awesome?


    One side of Tong Wan Zhi''s face was very gloomy: "Mu Shinian, tell me the truth, is it true!"


    Mu Shiran pulled off her clothes in embarrassment and added, "Mom, I saw it with my own eyes. That male ssmate was badly hurt."


    Tong Wan Zhi caught a glimpse of Gu Heng''s smiling face. She was shocked. She directly took mu Shinian''s hand and strode to the house.


    Gu Heng took a ss of juice, took a sip, and then put it back: "it''s too sweet."


    Mu Shiran couldn''t understand Gu Heng''s mind. She hardened her head and said, "brother, help my sister. Although Shi Nian married the Bo family, the boy of the Bo family doesn''t care about Shi Nian''s life or death."


    "I can''t see. It''s a deep sisterhood." Gu Heng raised one eyebrow with a yful tone.


    Mu Shiran''s scalp was numb and painfully bit his lower lip: "we''ve been separated for nearly 13 years. Of course I care about her."


    Gu Hengughed: "if you care, she should die faster."


    Mu Shi dyed the blood on his face andpletely disappeared: "brother, what do you mean by that?"


    Gu Heng shrugged and turned away.


    Mu Shiran clenched her teeth and said in her voice, "brother, what did I do wrong? Why don''t you like me?"


    Gu Heng ''Oh'' gave a sound and left a word without looking back; "Because you are hypocritical."


    Mu Shiran looked at Gu Heng''s background and shook his hands into fists.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the door closes.


    Mu Shinian was severely pped.


    Her skin was very delicate. When she pped down, half of her face immediately swelled up.


    Tong''s breath was not smooth, and his fingers poked her head: "Mu Shinian, are you a hooligan or a bandit! Can you think of anything else in your mind all day except fighting?"

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    Mu Shinian touched his hot cheek and looked as calm as ever: "are you finished?"


    "You!" Tong took a breath and almost didn''t slow down.


    She poured a ss of water and poured two mouthfuls of water before she could suppress the anger: "Shi Nian, you are also from the Bo family now. You should pay attention to your words and deeds. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will be bullied in the Bo family."


    "If you say it directly, I''m afraid I''ll be demobilized by the Bo family. The money the Bo family promised to give to the Gu family hasn''t been found. It''s better." Mu Shinian interrupted her coldly.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t feel sad or happy.


    Tong Wan Zhi had a trace of embarrassment on her face. She moved her lips and exined stiffly: "Shi Nian, you are also my daughter."


    "So." Mu Shinian nodded slightly, looking rxed andzy: "do you know what my life creed is from five to eighteen?"


    She was a mother. She left her at the age of five. She didn''t find someone with a purpose until she was 18.


    At the mention of this time, Tong Wanzhi has someck of confidence.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and smiled with a sharp smile.


    The delicate eyebrows and eyes slightly raised are filled with a trace of rarity in the world.


    "Who annoys me, I beat who."


    "I don''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but I''m not afraid of it."


    "I''ve lived like this for the past 13 years."


    "You are not qualified to teach me how to do things and be a man."


    At that moment, it seemed that thest family rtionship between them was gone.


    Tong was so weak that he almost fell down on the sofa.


    When she returned to God, mu Shinian had left.


    The cold wind blew through the open door in the room. Tong Wanzhi felt a trace of coolness, and then came back. She was stunned by her daughter who was only 18 years old!


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Shi read to Bo''s house, it was veryte.


    She yawned sleepily and stopped as soon as she entered the door.


    On the sofa, thin shallow is holding his mobile phone with his back to her, and the page is chopping strange.


    Hearing the sound, he didn''t raise his head: "the entrance guard is 10:30."


    Mu Shinian felt ufortable and confused. Hearing this sentence, she raised her hand and looked at the time: "Oh, it''s twelve o''clock."


    Thin, shallow and cold pursed his lower lip: "if you don''te back before 10:30, don''te back."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian answeredzily, grabbed his schoolbag and walked upstairs in vain.


    She was about to step up a step when someone grabbed her arm.


    Thin shallow swept her red and swollen cheeks, and his narrow eyes narrowed dangerously: "who hit? Won''t you fight back?"


    Mu Shinian was cold and white, which would make his left face look particrly shocking.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and said, "if you can''t fight back, you will be struck by the sky."


    After all, Tong Wanzhi is her mother.


    "Oh." Thin shallow also guessed 7788. There was a cold ice in the depths of his dark eyes: "you really picked it up in the trash can."


    What''s none of your business


    No matter how dull mu Shinian is, he can also hear a trace of displeasure from his words.


    Thin shallow pulled the man to sit on the sofa.


    When she saw that she was going to get up, she frowned and warned, "sit!"


    Mu Shinian frowned, looked at him walking away, looked at himing back with a medicine box, and then looked at him giving himself... Medicine?


    His face was cold, and the burning pain relieved a lot.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s expression was more confused.


    Young master, are you so kind?


    Thin shallow was stared at by her. He was a little ufortable all over. He pursed his lips and said coldly: "ugly, out of the way."


    That''s hard for your eyes


    Mu Shinian was extremely upset today. She didn''t take thin words to heart at all.


    "Thank you."


    Then she dragged her tired body upstairs.


    The housekeeper floated out of nowhere, rubbed the two ck circles under his eyes and opened his mouth like a treasure: "young master, Miss Mu went to attend master Gu''s banquet. Young master Gu acted as a gun driver, pulled a wave of hatred, and was overcast by Miss mu. Finally, she was beaten by Mrs. mu."


    With that, he pinched his fingers twice, rubbed between the bones, and made a clicking sound: "young master, those people are so deceptive! Do you need me to teach them a lesson?"


    Thin shallow tossed the tube of ointment to y. When he heard the speech, he looked strangely at the housekeeper: "what''s none of my business?"


    The housekeeper gave a ''er'', and innocently blinked: "young master, don''t you care about Miss Mu very much?"


    "Who cares?"


    Bo Qian feels that the housekeeper is old and his brain is really hard to use.


    The housekeeper scratched his gray hair and replied straightforwardly, "that doesn''t care. Young master, are you waiting sote?"


    Thin shallow smile, almost pinch burst that tube of ointment.


    However, the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes at all. He raised his eyes and looked at the housekeeper.


    That smile is colder than the cold winter!


    The housekeeper shivered inexplicably and changed his words: "don''t care, don''t care! The young master said don''t care, don''t care!"


    Thin, shallow and cold hooked his lower lip, gently kicked the sleeping white haired tiger under his feet, and saidzily, "he''s angry and doesn''t sleep today. I''ll apany him."


    The housekeeper silently looked at the white haired tiger. If it hadn''t been sleepy and was about to snore, he really believed the nonsense of his young master!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took sleeping pillsst night and rarely had a good sleep.


    But the next morning, I was woken up by the phone.


    She struggled to sit up with her messy hair on her head. When she saw the phone calling, her anger disappeared.


    She pulled her lower lip and answered in a gentle voice: "grandma, what''s the matter? Call me early in the morning?"


    "Nian Nian, how are you staying at Bo''s house? Is someone bullying you?" Grandma''s voice was full of vicissitudes, but she was very excited.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and smiled sincerely: "grandma, don''t worry, I''m all right."


    "What about your mother?" Grandma asked anxiously, "do you often meet her? You haven''t seen her for years."


    Mu Shinian hesitated. After all, she couldn''t bear to be sad for the old man.


    "Yes, with mom and... Sister, their family is very good. They bought me a lot of gifts."


    When the olddy heard this sentence, she burst into tears and said hello several times.


    Mu Shinian saw that the old man was happy and was going to say something more. As a result, the speaker over there changed one: "Shinian, it''s me, I''m my father."


    Mu Shinian''s smile stiffened: "where''s my grandmother?"


    "Your grandmother is nearby. The old man can''t speak clearly. It''s still me." Mu Qi made two polite remarks on the phone and immediately cut into the subject: "Shi Nian, you see, you were brought up by your grandmother. Now, you marry into a rich family and have a lot of money. You know your grandmother''s body. Why don''t you take her to s city?"

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    "You know, Dad''s sry is low, and your brother is going to boarding school, and he has to ask for tutors. The cost is too high, so..."


    "Send me the ticket." Mu Shinian coldly interrupted him.


    Muqi had prepared a lot of speeches. As a result, he said two words and agreed.


    Suddenly Muqi couldn''t find it on the phone: "well, well, it''s worthy of being my good daughter! Your grandmother''s ticket is for next week. I''ll send you the information at that time."


    The phone hung up and rang again in two seconds.


    Mu Shinian opened and answered, and heard the old man''s ashamed voice: "Nian Nian, I went there. Is everything okay? You haven''t been to Bo''s house for a long time. With me as a burden, what if Bo''s house despises you?"


    "Grandma, don''t worry." Mu Shinian gentlyforted: "I''ll arrange it. Bo''s family is also very good."


    The old man has stayed in the vige all his life and can''t use the Inte, but she believes every word the granddaughter says.


    "OK, no problem."


    Mu Shinian chatted with his grandmother for a while before hanging up the phone.


    She was in a daze in bed for a long time before she picked up her mobile phone, searched several better nursing homes and booked a bed in advance.


    Thirty thousand dors a month.


    Mu Shinian touched his red and swollen cheek and had to find a way to earn some money.


    Otherwise, if you use your cards, grandma will be suspicious every minute.


    Mu Shinian thought about it. After getting up and washing, he changed his clothes, put on a ck hat, carried his schoolbag and went to the garage.


    Tang and song probably just woke up. They were yawning and opening the door. When they saw her, they suddenly excited: "ah, you''reing."


    Mu Shinian nodded and said faintly, "will you have an extramission if you repair the car?"


    "Uh... Yes." Tang and song tangled and asked uncertainly, "you can repair a car."


    "Well, I will." Mu Shinian put down his schoolbag, rolled up his sleeves and showed his slender arm: "I''ll show my hand and you can test it."


    With that, she didn''t wait for the response of Tang and Song dynasties. After sweeping around the car shop with maintenance tools, she finally looked at the smashed and rotten sports car.


    Tang and song saw through what she was thinking at a nce and hurriedly stopped: "no, don''t move this car!"


    This is * * *''s baby car. If it gets more and more repaired, its own car shop will be demolished!


    "I''ll fix it. If I can''t fix it, I''ll pay." Mu Shinian finished, took the tool and slid into the bottom of the car.


    Tang and Song dynasties were almost amused by her: "this car is nearly 200 million. Prince Bo assembled it by himself. Can you afford to pay?"


    His words were purely funny and did not mean slightest contempt.


    Mu Shinian loosened a screw and answered carelessly, "yes."


    Well, today''s children are really big.


    Tang and song didn''t take this seriously and didn''t really dare to let her fix it. Seeing the little girl''s stubborn appearance, he thought about it and sent a text message to Bo Qian.


    Anyway, the girl is his fiancee.


    It has nothing to do with him, even if we have to investigate it then.


    After Tang and song sent a text message, they nned to have tea. As soon as they arrived at the bar, a text message came in.


    Tang and Song Dynasties opened the door while drinking tea leisurely.


    Then, with a puff, he sprayed out all the tea.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    "Poof! Cough!"


    He stared at the phone page and confirmed it several times.


    Bo Ye did reply to the text message. There were only two short words on the text message: follow her!


    Tang and song looked at the girl strangely. How precious is uncle Bo? To put it simply, who dares to touch it? It''s light to break hands and feet, and heavy to travel in Mingjiang for life.


    And now, Bo Ye can rest assured to give this baby to a girl who looks unreliable!


    Tang and song withdrew their eyes and drank several cups of tea.


    Is this, like, a hit?


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian is attending an extremely boring meeting.


    As the nominal president of SEI, he usuallyes to thepanyzily, but he has to attend such a summary meeting at the end of the month.


    Because of the chairman, his father will attend.


    The meeting was extremely lengthy.


    The meeting didn''t break up until two hourster.


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone and nned to go out.


    Bo Jinhua stopped him and sighed. His voice was full of helplessness: "what do you think? I''ve been looking at you just now. You probably didn''t go in a word."


    Thin shallow coldly picked an eyebrow: "this kind of meeting is too boring. I don''t really want toe."


    Bo Jinhua is a sessful person in business. He has gone through many years and watched the rise and fall of SEI... But such a veteran seems to have no advantage in the face of his son.


    He sighed and said, "I''m going to be old after all, and thepany will have to be taken care of by you at that time. I know you''re smart and absolutely capable. Just, you can''t fool around like this anymore. Dad can help you for a few years, but it won''t be long."


    Thin shallow held a smile, and his voice was almost out of tune: "Oh, it''s hard."


    Then he pped Bo Jinhua''s hand and walked away coldly.


    Bo Ye coughed and asked in a hoarse voice, "how''s your daughter getting along with you?"


    Thin and shallow didn''t look back: "still alive."


    Bo Ye was stunned and turned to smile: "that''s good. It''s good to live. At least that person is your mother now. I don''t think your mother would want to see youpete with her if she were alive."


    Thin shallow footsteps finally stopped.


    When he looked back, a trace of hostility suddenly appeared on his frosty face, as if it could destroy the sky and the earth.


    Bo Jinhua was awed by his evil spirit and.


    He coughed violently twice and waved his hand: "well, I won''t mention it. I won''t mention it in the future."


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip and smiled without emotion: "Dad, if it''s too boring, I''ll always want to find something to do. But if it disgusts me, I''ll pull some people down for burial."


    Bo Jinhua was silent for a moment, and his face seemed to be as old as a teenager.


    Thin, shallow and expressionless turned around. When he passed a young man, he sneered: "do a good job. When Dad hangs up, you''re not sure you can get a president Dangdang."


    Behind him came Bo Jinhua''s violent cough, which was obviously angry.


    Bo Qian gets on the elevator and leaves.


    The moment the door closed, the man''s casual eyes gradually turned into a touch of cold ice.


    He''s sick of everything here, including his blood heritage!


    Bo Jinhua is still coughing. His wrinkled and gully face is red.


    Bo Ye hurried over, patted him on the back, helped him to the nearest conference room, and unscrewed a bottle of mineral water for him.


    Bo Jinhua took two drinks before he managed to stabilize himself.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    "Dad, don''t care about shallow words. What he said is just angry words. I believe he will realize his father''s good intentions sooner orter." Bo Ye patted him on the back with a gentle voice.


    Bo Jinhua shook his head and held his hand. It seemed that he used a lot of strength to squeeze out aplete sentence: "ah ye, your brother is still young. You have the opportunity to teach him well. Don''t let him go further and further on the wrong path."


    Bo Ye nodded obediently: "don''t worry, I will. I''ll hold on to thispany and wait for Bo Qian to figure it out one day. Come back and take over."


    Bo Jinhua looked up at his eldest son. He was not half dissatisfied. He was satisfied.


    But only satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Shallow racing all the way.


    The crowd saw a dark shadow passing by, bringing a fierce wind.


    The surrounding scenery is connected. The man''s expression is focused and indifferent. He stares at theke in front of him. His fierce color shed on his face and suddenly rushed towards theke.


    A text message came in suddenly.


    Thin shallow was stunned and subconsciously stepped on the brake.


    The car swished, and in the screams of passers-by, Kankan stopped on theke bank.


    Only a few centimeters away, the car is about to fall in.


    Thin shallow raised his hand, pulled his tie casually twice, picked up his mobile phone with a gloomy face, clicked to open it, and his cold expression was slightly stunned.


    Photos from Tang and Song Dynasties, profile photos of girls.


    The girl was dressed in a simple work clothes, with a ball head tied on her head. Her hair was a little curly and mischievous. She had some ck dirt on her face and a little sweat on her forehead.


    Obviously, my whole body is dirty, but it looks very pure and clean.


    The evil spirit on thin and shallow body was magically wiped away.


    He stared at the picture, and his bony fingers couldn''t help dancing his little face.


    Thin shallow jaw copsed tightly, suddenly threw away his mobile phone, changed direction and drove to the repair shop.


    ¡­¡­


    When thin and shallow arrived, mu Shinian just finished work.


    She raised her hand and wiped the sweat on her face, making her already ck face even darker.


    "Boss Tang, it''s repaired. Check it."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were making two cups of tea. When they saw that Bo Qian had arrived, they coughed and pointed behind her: "the master ising. He wants to check."


    Anyway, the thin baby car gave him ten courage to touch.


    Mu Shinian turned to the man''s dark and deep pupil, pulled his lower lip and stepped aside and said, "young master Bo, check it."


    Thin shallow nced at her swollen cheek, and his eyebrow was slightly Lin: "didn''t you apply the wound medicine?"


    Mu Shinian was at a loss and answered truthfully, "no painting." Aware of the man''s eyebrow, she added: "it smells bad."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper, obviously unhappy.


    The eyes of the Tang and Song Dynasties turned around between the two people. Finally, they decided to die and break the embarrassment: "drink tea?"


    Thin, shallow and indifferent nced at him, his eyes like a knife.


    Tang and song silently put the tea on the table, then faced the wall and pretended to be seriously studying the helmets!


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand why the young master is so angry.


    She frowned silently, thought about it, and finally reacted.


    "It''s in your eye. I''m sorry."


    With that, she turned out a mask from her pocket and put it on.


    Thin shallow was stunned. He thought of the excuse he pulled casually when he helped her with the medicinest night. Suddenly, the whole person was strange.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    However, he was still unable to refute.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were almost fainted by the smell of gunpowder in the air.


    He silently pulled on the wall and choked silently. Why did he feel superfluous? This is his shop!


    Finally, when the Tang and Song dynasties were dying, Mu Shi read aloud: "I''m busy."


    With that, she went to the bathroom. After a while, she had changed back her clothes, washed her face, and went to the cashier to sit.


    Thin shallow looked at the repaired sports car. The cold in his eyes was enough to overturn the store.


    A momentter, he sat in the car and started the car to leave.


    Tang Song was relieved and knocked at the cashier.


    Mu Shinian looked up from a magazine and looked at him puzzled.


    Tang and song coughed, pointed to the door and said, "when you see him like this in the future, remember to stay away."


    "What does it look like?" A puzzled frown.


    Tang Song shrugged his shoulders, leaned against the cashier and sighed hard: "if he guessed right, he and his father should quarrel again. Every time at this time, he is in the worst mood. Anyway, it''s right to hide away."


    Mu Shinian is even more inexplicable.


    She''s been hiding so far. What else can she do?


    The Tang and Song Dynasties gave a cry, picked up a cup of tea, looked at the vast road and muttered to themselves, "someone is going to hit the muzzle of a gun again."


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Thin shallow sat in a ruin in the suburbs, his ck shirt fluttered in the wind, he bent one leg, his slender fingertips were above, and a few drops of blood were dripping down along his fingertips.


    His expression was very pale, a little whiter than the pale moonlight.


    In front of him, a row of people knelt down. When they looked closely, they were wearing the same clothes, water blue ordinary overalls.


    The factory not far away can still make a few roars.


    These are undercover, undercover agents ambushed in his base.


    Thin shallow lit a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. He had a big killing just now. At this time, his killing intention had notpletely dissipated.


    Thin disliked climbing, and the blood in his body seemed to be boiling.


    "Not yet?"


    The people kneeling at the bottom were all gray, but no one spoke.


    Thin and light flicked the cigarette butt, and his face was quite appreciative: "very good."


    These two words are like a deadly horn.


    Someone was ready to move and sneered: "we didn''t expect that the famous waste wood of the Bo family was so well hidden! Everyone on the road wanted to dig out who was behind the shadow. Unexpectedly, it was such a famous person!"


    The shadow organization is too strong.


    It''s so powerful that other organizations on the whole road can''t kill it!


    Over the years, many people have spent much energy and money to find out the boss of the shadow.


    However, after all these years, I still got nothing!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that the decisive, mysterious and powerful boss of the shadow was the well-known waste of Bo shallow!


    Everyone was fooled by this man!


    The cold wind was whistling and blowing his short hair. His thin eyebrows and eyes were hidden in his ck hair.


    When a cigarette burned out, he smiled and whispered, "waste... Indeed."


    "Less nonsense, kill if you want!" The man stood on his neck, panting, staring at him darkly.


    Thin shallow wiped the blood on his fingertips. Through that red, he seemed to see a mourning voice from the distant western sky: "kill you, dirty hands."


    "I''m not happy if I don''t kill, so what should I do?"

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    Thest four words, floating in the wind, are not true.


    A row of kneeling people, with a fierce cold on their backs, still straightened their waist with pride.


    It''s getting darker and darker. Dark clouds are rolling. It seems that it''s going to rain at any time.


    Thin shallow raised his head and looked at the waning moon. After a long time, he seemed to finally have an idea: "your boss''s birthday seems to being."


    The man with an iceberg face on one side looked at him silently.


    If you remember correctly, it seems that there are more than five months left for that birthday.


    Thin shallow hand a support, crisp jump off the ruins: "then send a gift."


    Several people closed their eyes in despair, and sure enough, they couldn''t escape death.


    But the next second, thin shallow told his men: "it''s hot, it''s hard to keep." After a pause, he added softly, "don''t really kill me. I don''t kill."


    In the cold wind, the man who had followed Bo Qian for several years couldn''t help shivering.


    Not to mention the group of people below, everyone''s face was frightened.


    It''s said that the boss of the shadow doesn''t kill people, because he has many ways to make life worse than death. It turns out that the rumor is true!


    Thin and shallow has gone away, and the dark background seems to be integrated with the night.


    Finally, the timid man struggled to stand up: "I said, I said, I''ll tell you what you want to know! You, you let me live!"


    Shallow didn''t even pause. He went into the night and disappeared.


    The group of people mmed down and finally fell to the ground like white paper.


    The man sighed and scratched his forehead silently: "the boss knew from the first day you came in undercover. He may have tolerated you to this day because he... Forgot you."


    "As for why I want to settle with you today, it may be because he... Is in a very bad mood."


    Smiled, and his men announced the final oue: "so you touched his bad luck."


    The crowd froze as they turned pale.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian didn''te back all night.


    The housekeeper didn''t have too many idents except a little worry on his face.


    After dinner, mu Shinian yed with the white haired tiger, picked up his schoolbag and prepared to go to school.


    Outside the courtyard, there was an engine sound.


    The housekeeper''s eyes lit up, put down his work and hurried out: "young master, you''re back."


    Thin and shallow seems to have stayed up all night, his face is a little tired, and his skin is much paler than before.


    He got down from the sports car and nced at his swollen left face, which had somehow relieved his irritability.


    "Hello."


    Mu Shinian said hello and went out without squinting.


    Thin shallow was so ignored, vaguely unhappy: "stop."


    Mu Shinian stopped, looked back and looked at him hesitantly.


    Thin shallow raised his scabby palm: "apply medicine."


    Sure enough, he went out crazy against night... But what does it have to do with her?


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I''m going to bete for school."


    "On your score, is there room for decline?" Thin, shallow and indifferent raised his chin, the most important indifference of the master''s hand.


    The young master is trying to find fault.


    Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper looked up and looked up at the sky: "young master, the old man didn''t sleep well yesterday. Ouch, his eyes are beautiful. Now he can see everything."


    Forget it, forget it.


    Mu Shinian sighed, "I''ll get the medicine box."


    Thin shallow nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    When they left, the housekeeper smiled and said, "young master, are you interested in Miss mu?"


    In the past, the young master was injured or something. He either took the medicine himself or left it alone.


    Besides, the injury is so insignificant.


    Thin, shallow, cold and arrogant gave him a look: "it''s no use to be dazed. It''s better to be blind?"


    Suddenly violent, the housekeeper''s eyelids jumped: "young master, I''ll prepare breakfast for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    After taking the medicine, mu Shinian seeded and waste.


    When she got to school, the first ss was almost over.


    After typing the report, mu Shinian went to his position and sat down.


    The physics teacher originally talked about the rise, but she interrupted all of her. She threw the textbook on the desk and said, "some students think they have learned it, so they don''t need the teacher to teach, right? They can skip ss without asking for leave."


    Some people in the ss have hesitated andughed.


    The confused eyes fell on thest row.


    Mu Shinian took out his book, opened a page casually, and then propped his chin.


    It''s cold and dry.


    When the physics teacher saw her like this, he was angry: "Mu Shinian, stand up for me!"


    Mu Shinian is still distracted.


    What was she thinking?


    She was thinking that the injury on Bo shallow''s waist was so serious that she didn''t see him treat honestly... But today, he only broke the skin on his hand, so he paid so much attention to it. What''s the reason?


    "Mu Shinian, do you hear me!"


    The physics teacher shouted twice and almost threw the ckboard eraser.


    Ye Ling nervously pushed the back seat and finally pushed the wandering man back to God: "the teacher called you!"


    Mu Shi said ''Oh'' and stood up.


    The physics teacher''s angry chest was shaking violently.


    She doesn''t know how the students in ss A are in private, but at least in ss, she hasn''t seen such arrogant students as mu Shinian!


    The physics teacher angrily picked up the chalk and wrote a title on the ckboard: e on, you can untie this title. If you can''t untie it, you can copy this title for me a thousand times!"


    Ye Ling nced at the topic, Shua Shua wrote down two lines, and then he couldn''t solve it.


    She secretly put the paper up: "this problem is beyond the outline. When reading, you can write two lines and prevaricate."


    Mu Shinian didn''t even look at it and walked directly to the ckboard.


    The students at the bottom burst outughing.


    "This is the topic of the graduate examination. My brother''s physics postgraduate entrance examination. No one can solve this topic in their department."


    "Ha ha, Miss Zheng made it clear that she was going to fix her. A thousand times!"


    "Who calls her arrogant? Her grades are at the bottom. Where does shee from?"


    "I guess it''s the bottom to give her courage. It won''t happen anyway."


    There was a lot of noise.


    Mu Shinian took the chalk, meditated for two or three seconds, wrote a few lines, threw the chalk, and then returned to his seat.


    Theughter in the ssroom was even louder.


    "I''ll go. I envy her fan''s confidence!"


    "She doesn''t think she''s a genius. She can''t solve the first part of the year!"


    "What''s that form? She won''t make it up."


    "Ha ha, it''s named Mu''s conjecture."


    The physics teacher has prepared a sermon, but he is frozen in the process of answering the questions.


    There was a lot of noise at the bottom. She raised the volume and shouted, "be quiet!"

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    The ssroom is quiet.


    The physics teacher helped the eyes on the bridge of his nose and looked at the problem.


    It seems, it seems, maybe... It''s right!


    The physics teacher took a breath and looked at thest row in a daze. The girl kept her eyes low and turned leisurely with a pen.


    The physics teacher was about to say something when the bell rang after ss.


    The chemistry teacher came in and saw the question at a nce. He smiled and said, "Xiao Zheng, Congrattions, I finally solved the problem. But... Why does your handwriting be so ugly?"


    That''s a pile of dog lying words.


    The physics teacher swallowed hard: "no, it is..."


    Her eyes still fell on thest row. Finally, she thought of something, shook her head and walked out of the door with the book in her arms.


    Ye Ling was also surprised: "then, when you read that topic, do you really know it?"


    "Scribbled." Mu Shinian picked up a pen and turned it slowly.


    Ye Ling frowned suspiciously: "you don''t look like scribbling."


    "Do you understand?" Mu Shinian propped his chin and asked ruffian.


    Ye Ling shook his head honestly: "I didn''t even understand the topic."


    "That''s enough." Mu Shinian smiled carelessly: "even you don''t understand, how can I understand?"


    Ye Ling is the third in the ss. Mu Shinian''s six subjects add up to less than three figures. It''s really impossible to understand such a profound problem.


    "No, why didn''t the teacher punish you?" When ye Ling finished, he muttered suspiciously, "the physics teacher is a nun."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "it''s impossible to roll noodles. Maybe it''s because of my hard work. Give me some sympathy."


    "Pooh!" Ye Ling was sessfully amused by her: "you are so interesting."


    ¡­¡­


    After thest chemistry ss, the ss was over.


    Mu Sinian just packed up her schoolbag and went out. Not long after, she realized that someone was following her.


    She frowned impatiently, looked left and right at the terrain, and then elerated her pace.


    The man behind him also quickened his pace.


    Mu Shinian shed and disappeared around the corner.


    The man was surprised and quickened his pace to keep up.


    As a result, when I passed the corner, I almost screamed when I saw the people waiting against the wall.


    "Oh, oh, when, when read, you are here."


    "What can I do for you?" Mu Shinian put the tip of his tongue against his cheek, and his face was irritable.


    Mu Shiran was so frightened by her just now that she calmed down a little. Hearing her words, she bit her lower lip in embarrassment; "I just want to ask you, are you still used to staying at school?"


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian answered perfunctorily.


    She has been at school for almost a month. Mu Shiran cares if it''s toote.


    Mu Shiran silently pursed her lower lip, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "do you get along well with Bo Qian?"


    Mu Shinian held his arms and leaned idly against the wall: "what do you think?"


    Mu Shiran clenched his fist and almost choked his face into tomato red: "I, I want you to do me a favor."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak, quietly waiting for her below.


    Mu Shiran shyly turned out an envelope from her schoolbag and handed it to her: "can you please give this to him?"


    Love letters


    Mu Shinian reached out and took it without hesitation; "OK."


    Mu Shiran looked up in surprise. She thought mu Shinian would not!


    In this way, either the two people don''t get along well, or mu Shinian has no interest in being shallow!


    "Anything else?"

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    "Oh, there''s another one."


    Mu Shiran said, took out a familiar box from his bag and handed it to her with some advice on his face: "brother aheng is our brother at least. Don''t disappoint him. After all, we still have to meet often in the future."


    The box is a little wrinkled. It is obvious that it has been soaked underwater for a long time.


    Mu Shinian nced coldly and fell on Mu Shiran''s nervous face. She guessed what she was thinking in almost a second.


    Mu Shinian reached out and took it.


    Sure enough, Mu Shiran''s expression suddenly copsed, and he couldn''t bear to feel sorry again.


    Mu Shinian took the box, looked coldly and faintly, and returned it; "He''s your brother, not mine."


    With that, she left.


    Mu Shiran shook the box hard and said symbolically, "Shi Nian, don''t say that. We will always be a family."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand and opened his mouthzily: "if you want, take it away."


    Mu Shiran''s face was stiff, as if she had been seen through her mind, so embarrassed and ashamed.


    She pinched the box, almost deformed, and her body gradually rxed.


    The future is long... One day, she will be the little grandma of Bo family! Then, take a real foothold in the family!


    ¡­¡­


    The garage is busy today.


    After school, mu Shinian repaired three cars in a row beforeing home from work.


    When she left, Tang and song specifically stopped her and asked curiously, "did your young master not return all night yesterday?"


    Mu Shinian was changing his shoes. When he heard the speech, he didn''t lift his head; "Yes."


    No curiosity, no more questions.


    Tang Song touched his nose and said, "don''t you wonder what your young master did?"


    "Not curious."


    "Why?"


    "The more you know, the faster you die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s a powerful reason.


    There was nothing to say between the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Mu Shinian picked up his schoolbag and stood up. His beautiful little face was full of indifference and alienation.


    But it makes people feel... Polite.


    Tang and song couldn''t helpughing and said, "forget it, go back."


    "OK, bye."


    Mu Shinian said and left, crisp and neat.


    Tang and song touched their chin and looked at the old figure dragged by the streetmp. Inexplicably, they felt a little like who they were.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went back, she took a bath, washed her hair and drank a ss of milk. When she was going to take out the game console from her schoolbag, she saw the light pink love letter.


    Mu Shinian thought about it, picked up the love letter and knocked on the door next door.


    "No lock."


    A dull voice came from inside the house.


    Mu Shinian opened the door and nced at the people in the house.


    Thin shallow was sitting on the sofa, thinking about a model of a robot. When he saw someonee in, he looked upzily. His expression was rare and serious.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to appreciate the beautiful man. He handed the love letter to him: "it''s for you."


    Bo Qian is used to it these years. Few people and things will make him disorderly.


    But today, when he saw the letter, he was a little... Strange.


    "... what is this?"


    Mu Shinian offered two words concisely andprehensively: "love letter."


    On his matchless face, there shed an unspeakable stare.


    Mu Shinian''s hands were sour. Seeing that he didn''t answer, he simply put the love letter on the table: "take your time, I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    The door opened.


    The door is closed.


    People are gone.


    Bo Qian hasn''te back yet.


    He sat on the sofa, maintaining a posture, as if to see a hole in the love letter.


    Love letter... To him


    Thin shallow heart repeatedly wandering these five words, can''t tell what it''s like.


    He was silent for a long time before he took it and opened it.


    The love letter is not long, the handwriting is beautiful, and every word is saying how to secretly love him. I hope he can give me a chance


    Thin shallow squeezed it hard, and the letter paper became wrinkled in his hand.


    So... Has mu Shinian been secretly in love with him for so long?


    But didn''t she juste from the countryside?


    Besides, what do you secretly love him, pervert?


    Could it be that the taste of Mu Shinian is so strong?


    One question after another popped out of my mind.


    Thin and shallow is irritable, and the moment is like a wad of cotton, which can not be disordered.


    Just as it happened, the housekeeper pushed the door in and brought a ss of water: "young master, it''s sote. Please rest early."


    Then, when he left, he saw the love letter, and his slightly tired eyes lit up two lights: "young master, this, this..."


    Thin shallow put the love letter on the table, dragged his cheek with one hand, took a cold bath and... Awkward: "what do you say she''s thinking all day?"


    The housekeeper craned his neck and looked at the sour words on the envelope. The excited light in his eyes became brighter and brighter: "young master, what''s the matter? It''s understandable that Miss Mu loves you secretly because you are so good."


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and nced at her without emotion: "just her grades, think about it every day, can her grades be good?"


    The housekeeper touched his nose. Young master, you sent someone to ss A and didn''t expect her to read anything. Come on, what kind of big tail wolf will it pretend to be.


    "And." After a pause, thin shallow leaned on the sofa, and a secret light shed on his handsome face: "I''ll die sooner orter."


    "Young master!" The housekeeper interrupted him unhappily. His old face was serious: "you will live a long life!"


    Bo smiled, and suddenly recovered to the cynical and unpredictable childe: "OK, I won''t say that."


    The housekeeper was relieved and couldn''t help but soften his tone: "young master, good people don''t die early. Only evil people will die early, because it''s called retribution."


    Bo Qian didn''t answer. He just stared at the love letter and fell into meditation.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper whispered, "Miss Mu is just a little girl even if she is entric. Young master, it''s normal to like you because you look so good."


    The implication is, young master, ept it. Don''t hesitate.


    Thin shallow raised his hand, the housekeeper understood and took the door to leave.


    Calm returned to the house.


    Thin and shallow took a sip of water, and the murmur of water slid down his throat, leaving a thought-provoking echo.


    Thin shallow put the love letter back into the letter carefully, stretched out his hand and pressed the four corners.


    Then he said to himself, "little boy, your eyesight is really poor. I like a short-lived ghost."


    ¡­¡­


    Makeints about makeints about the way out.


    The next day, when Bo Qian saw mu Shinian, he was still a little ufortable all over.


    Although they have only been together for a short period of one month, mu Shinian''s character is different from that of ordinary girls. Bo Qian knows this.


    In his opinion, writing love letters is not the way of doing things.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    With his shallow understanding of her, mu Shinian should like a person. It is estimated that he will stand in front of him without expression, and then say: Hey, I have a crush on you. In a word, you never follow.


    ... this is in line with her painting style.


    On the table, mu Shinian was stared at the time of a meal.


    Finally, when she was about to finish eating, she couldn''t help putting down her chopsticks and looked at the pupils that wereplicated, obscure, annoying and somewhat different: "young master Bo, talk about something."


    Bo Qian is six years older than mu Shinian.


    Over the years, he has used many methods, removed many roadblocks, pulled out many thorns ced around him... No matter how difficult things are, he hasn''t seen panic.


    But now, in front of a little broken child who has just reached the age of 18.


    Thin shallow screwed off his eyebrows, put down his chopsticks and asked directly, "how old are you?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "eighteen."


    "Don''t want to go to college?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    The man is having a fit again today?


    Thin and shallow, his face sank: "speak."


    Mu Shinian tangled a little and answered calmly, "I want to."


    After all, grandma still hopes she can go to a good university.


    When he got a positive answer, his thin face finally looked better, and he raised his hand.


    The housekeeper immediately looked bitter and hated, holding a pile of papers, reference materials, and put them in front of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian stared at the information like a hill and silently picked his eyebrow: "what does this mean?"


    Thin shallow naturally exined: "if you don''t get good grades, brush more questions." After a pause, he added with aplex look: "don''t think about what you have all day."


    Yes... No


    Mu Shinian repeated these four words at the bottom of his heart, and his face was full of great doubts.


    My humble opinion is so explicit that she doesn''t understand. No wonder the six subjects add up to less than three figures!


    Thin shallow abdomen Fei a meal, Yin Yang strange spirit of the second nce at her.


    The girl''s big puzzled eyes were staring at him.


    That look is too obvious and open!


    Thin and shallow is impossible to exin, so he poured soybean milk as red wine to relieve his boredom.


    When the housekeeper saw this, he became a trantor with professional ethics: "Miss mu, this is the case. You are only 18 years old, which is an important stage of your life. You must not be distracted by other things. Puppy love or something is not allowed in high school." After a pause, he secretly looked at his young master''s dull face and added: "if you like someone, it''s not toote to like it when you go to college."


    Mu Shinian finally heard a reason.


    She pursed her lips, gave a faint smile and nodded, "OK."


    She thought maybe the housekeeper''s virgin heart was overflowing again, so she took her young master to "y" such a nonsense persuasion drama. No, young master Bo is still ufortable.


    "Don''t worry, love costs money and brain. Even if I go to college, I''m also not interested." Mu Shimian promised the housekeeper that after drinking thest mouthful of soybean milk, he picked up the pile of materials and went to school.


    Leaving Bo Qian and the housekeeper, they looked at each other.


    It''s different from what you thought.


    Finally, the witty housekeeper saw through the essence at a nce: "young master, Miss Mu must be shy! You think, your words are tantamount to directly rejecting her! Miss Mu is a little girl, and she must have a thin face!"

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    Thin, shallow and drooping eyes, the chopsticks in his hands were almost broken into two sections.


    People familiar with him know that this will make him feel very bad!


    The housekeeper screamed. He stood on tiptoe and was going to stay away from the battlefield. He heard the man''s low and sexy voice and said without any killing intention: "fat tiger''s ws should be repaired."


    The fat tiger curled up under the table heard his voice, whined, slowly propped up and looked up at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper exuded a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead: "well, I''ll send it to pet shop."


    "He is afraid of strangers."


    Thin shallow put down his chopsticks and looked up ndly: "so, youe in person."


    The housekeeper remembered the painful experience of helping fat tiger trim his nails and being photographed several times, so he couldn''t help shaking his hands and legs.


    Young master, it''s time to cooperate with you. I''ve tried my best to perform! It was your bad idea to cut off your little peach blossom by the root!


    The housekeeper wailed in his heart.


    Fat tiger twisted his fat body, ran under the TV station, skillfully opened the cab, took out a set of pruning tools from the inside, put them in front of the housekeeper, and then looked up with expectation.


    He likes to trim his nails and wash his hair.


    This is a kind of enjoyment for it.


    It''s torture for the housekeeper!


    The housekeeper looked at the indifferent young master silently for a while, and couldn''t help wiping a handful of bitter tears.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling looked at mu Shinian and came back with a pile of data. His eyes were almost falling out.


    "When you read, do you really want to hit the number one in the college entrance examination?"


    Mu Shinian was almost tired all the way. She put down the data. She rubbed her shoulders twice, remembered the magic experience in the morning, and pulled her lips twice.


    "Wow! Where did you find this?" Ye Ling picked up one piece of information and another. Atst, his eyes glowed and held the pile of information: "read and read. Tell me, where did you find these?"


    Mu Shinian saw her so excited and vaguely replied, "it was given by an elder."


    Five years older than her.


    Ye Ling envied and happily rubbed the pile of materials: "then your elder must love you very much! These materials are all written by the master! You can''t buy them on the market! I remember how many parents can''t let these masters give advice at their expense!"


    Elders love her?


    Mu Shinian was a little stunned.


    Ye Ling still held the pile of data and refused to let it go. She stared at her and said pitifully, "Shi Nian, can you let me take a look? I know these are very precious to you, so I''ll take a look!"


    It''s so serious


    Mu Shinian smiled and said magnanimously, "take it if you want to see it."


    Ye Ling''s pupil contracted violently and hugged her excitedly: "it''s great to miss you! I love you!"


    Mu Shinian was almost out of breath by Le and grabbed Ye Ling hard.


    Ye Ling was obviously too excited. He held the pile of data and read it greedily.


    Xueba is indeed Xueba.


    Mu Shinian shook his head and lost his smile.


    "Mu Shinian." A voice suddenly sounded.


    She looked up and saw the physics teacher looking at her with an unhappy face: e out for me."


    Ye Ling frowned, turned back and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shimian shook his head and gave her a reassuring look before he walked out of the ssroom.


    Outside the corridor, there were not many people, especially when they saw the teacher, and those students subconsciously hid far away.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    The physics teacher didn''t seem to sleep well, his face was very haggard, but his look was arrogant: "Mu Shinian, how did you do that question?"


    "Just do it."


    Mu Shinian''s tone iszy.


    When the physics teacher heard the speech, he sneered coldly: "do it casually? That''s the final question of the written examination of graduate students in the previous two years!"


    "Really?" That''s pretty simple.


    When the physics teacher saw that she was still fooling around, her face became more and more heavy: "98% of the candidates in the city didn''t solve it. How did you solve it?"


    Mu Shinian was the most annoying person who had nothing to do. She looked at the physics teacher and hooked her lower lip clearly and coldly: "how to solve it? Is it important? The point is, I solved it."


    "You!" The physics teacher was angry: "you are a high school student. Can you solve the problems of graduate students? Mu Shinian, I thought you just had bad grades. Unexpectedly, your character is still so bad! It''s hopeless!"


    Mu Shinian was defeated by her logic.


    From the moment she saw the question, she knew that the teacher meant to correct her.


    The physics teacher seems to have caught her little tail and stuck to it: "Mu Shinian, you can work hard if your grades are bad, but the problem of character will apany you all your life! It doesn''t matter if you can''t do the problem, and you don''t need to cheat and make some shady means."


    At length, Mu Shi didn''t listen to a word.


    She sneered and asked back word by word: "the title can''t be done. I have to copy it a thousand times. I''mzy. So I choose to do it."


    "Say I use means. Excuse me, teacher, I''m right under your nose. What means do I use?"


    The physics teacher''s face was a little ugly when he was blocked; "You must have read this question in advance! Then write down the answer!"


    "Oh, even so, so what?" Mu Shinian smiled innocently.


    "You!" The physics teacher really can''t answer this meeting. His face is almost ck.


    Mu Shinian sneered and fought back impolitely: "also, I''m a high school student. As a teacher, you gave me the question of graduate students. Teacher, whose character is wrong?"


    "I miss you!" The physics teacher raised the volume angrily.


    Just then, the head teacher came over, saw the two men and asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    When the physics teacher saw the head teacher, he pressed back his anger; "Nothing."


    The head teacher''s strange eyes swept a circle between them. How can it be all right? It seemed like a fight was going on just now.


    The head teacher thought about it and said to Mu Shinian, "go back first."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian said, leaving without looking back.


    When the physics teacher saw that she had gone, he said the whole story again. Then, hemented with some resentment: "how can there be such a hateful student? Do something that can''t see the light."


    The head teacher frowned: "you said she solved the final question of the graduate examination?"


    "Yes, she got six or seven points in physics. How could she do it by herself?" The physics teacher said angrily.


    The head teacher was shocked.


    The math problemst time, the finale of the graduate student this time... What is mu Shinian''s way!


    Since thest math problem, he has carefully read the learning situation of Mu Shinian in the past ten years. It is terrible to describe it in four words!


    Almost from the bottom to the big.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    But she can surprise people.


    The head teacher took a few steps, stood at the ssroom window and looked at the girl in the back row who was talking with others. Some doubts gradually appeared on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Take care of your family.


    As soon as Gu Heng returned home, he threw himself into work and didn''t go home for several days.


    Two weekster, he came home. After taking a bath, he finally swept away the fatigue.


    Gu Heng put on his clothes, took the t te, nestled on the sofa, clicked and pulled thepany''s email.


    The door was knocked twice, and Mu Shiran''s soft voice came: "brother, I''ming in."


    Gu Heng didn''t lift his eyelids, but his sight still fell on the screen.


    After a few seconds, the door opened.


    Mu Shiran cautiously came in and put the box on the table.


    Gu Heng finally raised his eyes and looked at the familiar box. He thought about it: "did you get it?"


    Listening to the sarcasm in his words, Mu Shiran''s face stiffened unconsciously. She clenched her fist and tried to exin gently: "Shi Nian, she''s just not used to it for a while, so she''s alienated from you. She''s like this. Just get used to it."


    "Oh, so you want me to be friendly with your sister?" Gu Heng raised his eyebrows, tapped the screen with his fingertips and replied to the email.


    Mu Shiran finally smiled when she heard this: "of course! We are all a family."


    "So." Gu Heng raised his head a little, looked at the embarrassed girl, and gave a disdainful cold hiss in his breath: "then you worry too much, I still like to yearn for the time."


    "At least she doesn''t have the smell of greed."


    In a word, it seems to be hitting someone in the face.


    Mu Shiran seemed to be stabbed in the pain and pinched the soft palm: "brother, Gu''s family is yours. My mother and Gu''s father really love each other. We''ve always grasped this measure very clearly!"


    "Love?" Gu Hengughed: "just like you love thin and shallow?"


    When ites to thin and shallow, Mu Shiran is as embarrassed as who stepped on her tail.


    "I, I am, I just..."


    "I heard that you have signed up for a pet ss and are learning how to get along with pets." Gu Heng poked her wound calmly: "then you have to work hard. After all, no normal person will raise tigers at home."


    Mu Shiran''s face was red and white.


    She stood in ce for a long time before she hardened her head and exined: "Shi Nian took my ce. In case of being found by Gu, I''m afraid it will involve Gu, so that''s why I..."


    Gu Heng smiled and looked at his nominal sister with a hopeless face.


    He was taken by his father to the board of directors and various banquets since he was a child. He can see through the hearts of the people.


    When the meal arrived, he stood up from the sofa and passed Mu Shiran, who was stunned in ce, gently mended the knife: "that''s why I said greedy."


    Mu Shiran was hit violently in the heart. She clenched her teeth and stared at him with red eyes: "what am I doing? Is it such a dirty image in your heart?"


    Gu Heng shrugged and said nothing.


    But that meaning goes without saying.


    Mu Shiran finally couldn''t stand it and rushed out with red eyes.


    The passing servant saw her and asked anxiously, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Prepare the car. I''m going out." With that, she bowed her head and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Training ce.


    Mu Shiran sat on the ground, his face pale with fear, and his petite body trembled constantly.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    The animal trainer on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He poured her a ss of warm water: "Miss mu, this can''t be learned in three days or two."


    "In order to learn this, we practiced for four or five years. It''s impossible for you to learn it in a short time. Besides, as a girl, why do you learn this?"


    Mu Shinian trembled and took the water cup.


    Think of Gu Heng''s ridicule, think of thin and shallow appearance, think of the luxury of thin family... She squeezed the water cup hard, and a trace of strong anger burst out of herx pupils.


    "Just teach me."


    She struggled to get up and looked at the animal in the cage. When its green eyes looked over, she shivered all over.


    She must seed!


    She must marry Bo shallow!


    She doesn''t want to spend any more time waiting for Gu Heng!


    Seeing that she was so stubborn, the trainer sighed and began to teach her patiently again.


    ¡­¡­


    The monthly exam ising.


    The whole high school is preparing for the exam.


    Ye Ling worried about Mu Shinian''s bad grades, took her to soak in the library and patiently exined the topic to her.


    After sitting for an hour, mu Shinian couldn''t sit still.


    Ye Ling seemed to see her idea and pressed her on the chair: "what I said are basic questions, which basically belong to the kind that can be heard."


    Mu Shinian sighed, grabbed a pen, continued to turn, and then made an invitation gesture: "well, Xueba, you continue."


    Ye Ling was embarrassed by her ruffian appearance: "I''m not Xueba."


    With that, she began to talk again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the dense and colorful notes and couldn''t help sighing. It''s not unreasonable that Ye Ling will be a Xueba.


    Just then, Ye Ling''s mobile phone suddenly received a text message.


    After exining a problem, she picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. Her face suddenly changed slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Shinian noticed her abnormality and asked curiously.


    "No, nothing." Ye lingchong squeezed out an ugly smile: "I, something happened in my family. I''ll go back and have a look first."


    "I''ll go back with you." Mu Shinian said and began to pack his schoolbag.


    Ye Ling hurriedly pressed her hand: "no, you continue to review, just a little thing."


    It''s really hard for an outsider to interfere in family affairs.


    Mu Shinian pointed to his mobile phone: "if you need any help, call me."


    "OK."


    Ye Ling finished, put on his schoolbag and hurried out.


    Review is impossible


    When mu Shinian waited for Ye Ling to leave, he immediately packed up his things and went to the car repair shop.


    As soon as Tang and song saw hering, they waved excitedly: "you can count it when you read it."


    Mu Shinian looked at several cars piled aside, turned out a small bread from his schoolbag, filled his stomach, and went to change his clothes.


    Tang and song gave her a hand, looked at it and sighed: "when you were young, you said you could repair the car."


    People in the Tang and Song dynasties are not bad, but they are a little entric.


    Otherwise, how could you leave it well, young master, ande to repair the car.


    Mu Shinian unloaded an iron te in twos and threes: "make money."


    "You are so young, what money do you make?" Tang and song disapproved and handed her a brand-new iron te.


    There was oil dripping on his face. Mu Shinian brushed it carelessly: "earn tuition and living expenses."


    "Well, don''t your parents care?" Tang and Song Dynasties only heard about Mu Shinian''s life experience. I didn''t expect it to be so miserable.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    "Well, one remarried and the other remarried."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s pathetic.


    The big man''s heart lit up in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    He was about to send some warmth when he noticed a cold look fixed on him behind him.


    Tang and song shuddered, bowed his head and looked down at the man who didn''t know when toe.


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless, and the corners of his lips provoked a warm smile: "I have her details, do you want it?"


    Tang and Song Dynasties dare not!


    Unless he can''t think of it!


    "I''ll pour you tea!"


    Then he ran away.


    Thin and shallow walked to the car and knocked on the car.


    Mu Shinian slipped out slowly from under the car. She patted the dust on her body: "what''s up?"


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. It''s a littleplicated to look at her.


    Finally, the man nced at her little face and pursed a word: "dirty."


    "... oh." So, what''s his business?


    Thin shallow took back his eyes and pointed to the direction of the bathroom: "change your clothes and follow me."


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask much. He took his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties burst out of the tea room with a head and aughing Thief: "if you don''t ask anywhere, she won''t be afraid of you selling her?"


    Thin, shallow and expressionless grabbed an apple on the fruit te and smashed it without looking.


    As soon as Tang Song''s face changed, he hurried to hide.


    ¡­¡­


    This is mu Shinian''s second visit to Bo''s old house.


    The difference is that Bo Jinhua is also here today.


    As soon as he saw mu Shinian, a kind smile appeared on his face: "sure enough, it''s the same as in the picture. It''s a beautiful girl."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and smiled briefly, which was a response.


    Thin but as if there were no one else, he opened his chair and sat down. Without waiting for others to speak, he directly picked up chopsticks to eat.


    Mrs. Bo saw her and smiled and said, "how''s it going? Is it delicious? These are all your favorite foods. She specially asked the kitchen to make them."


    Thin and shallow heads arezy to lift them.


    Mrs. Bo looked at Bo Jinhua awkwardly.


    Bo Jinhua coughed and finally said, "well, eat. It''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    Mu Shinian naturally sat next to Bo Qian. She also learned to talk less and eat more.


    A strange meal.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have to look. You can feel a surge flowing.


    She couldn''t help sneering in her heart. Rich families are so chaotic.


    Halfway through the meal, Bo Jinhua finally said, "Bo Qian, you''ve got a family now. Men should have a career. From tomorrow on, you''ll go back to work."


    Mrs. Bo''s face was stiff. She never thought that Bo Jinhua would have this skill.


    She wanted to speak, but her son looked at her and immediately swallowed all her words.


    Bo Qian didn''t even bother to lift his eyes.


    The scene was immediately embarrassing.


    Until Bo Ye breaks the deadlock with a smile: "yes, Bo Qian. I''ve been in charge of thepany for you for so many years, and I don''t even have time to find my girlfriend. If I help you manage it again, I''m afraid I''ll die alone."


    Master


    Mu Shinian eximed


    Bo Ye was born to Mrs. Bo. Mrs. Bo married Bo Jinhua that year, and it took a lot of effort to gain a foothold... It doesn''t make sense to say that her son doesn''t have any ambition.


    Bo Qian finally put down his chopsticks and sat in a chair. His posture was cool and natural: "I''m not free either."


    This sentence made Bo Jinhua angry. Heughed and scolded: "what have you done? Will you be free?"


    Is it a matter of idleness or eating and dying?

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    Thin shallow understated nced at the girl who was still eating next door. He didn''t think about it. He stretched out his hand and took the person into his arms: "she''s going to have a monthly exam, a midterm exam, a final exam, a provincial exam, a college entrance exam... I have to watch her review."


    I makeints about your fairy board.


    Everyone didn''t expect that the thin excuse was so... Powerful.


    For a moment, everyone on the table looked different.


    The hardest thing is Bo Jinhua.


    After drinking several sses of water, he found a trace of reason: "you can find a tutor."


    "My man, why should others teach me?" Bo shallow interrupted him unhappily.


    One sentence killed me again.


    Bo Ye smiles and gently looks at mu Shinian: "it seems that dad has really found the right person for you. She is worthy of being the noble daughter in the master''s mouth. Shinian, you really have the super ability to change my brother''s fate."


    Mu Shinian: "


    People are looking for the wrong one. Where can we get confidence.


    "But brother, a man should hold power and money in order to protect his beloved and keep precious things. Dad means it''s also for your own good. You must be alone in the future. But you have to walk step by step on this road, and you can''t climb to the top step by step."


    Bo Ye''s words soothed Bo Jinhua''s face.


    Thin shallow carelessly loosened the man in his arms and smiled carelessly: "don''t you have a brother to help me earn and keep these? Or have you earned and kept these years, and my brother suddenly doesn''t want to do so?"


    Bo Ye''s heart clicked. The next second, he raised a faint smile: "how can I help you all my life?"


    "Then you go on."


    Thin shallow finished saying, looking at the person beside him: "are you full?"


    Mu Shinian understood his meaning and nodded, "I''m full."


    "Go back, it''s time for you to review."


    "... oh."


    The two people walked out of the door, Bo Qian came back again, put one hand on mu Shinian''s shoulder and kindly reminded: "you forgot something."


    Mu Shinian shook her head. She took everything she should take.


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow took her and walked in again. In Bo Jinhua''s expectant eyes, he rushed to the woman on his side and stretched out his hand: "a month ising, 50 million."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene was silent again.


    The housekeeper''s facial muscles twitched violently behind his wife.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He also remembered that they had cheated Mrs. Bo together, and the corners of his lips couldn''t help hooking up.


    Thest thing to say in the audience was Mrs. Bo, who stood awkwardly silent.


    Bo Jinhua didn''t know about it. He looked at him suspiciously: "what 50 million?"


    Bo Qian didn''t speak, Mrs. Bo on one side exined first: "Jinhua, that''s right! Last time Bo Qian almost had a car ident. I''m not at ease as a mother. So I went to Shi Nian and asked her to help keep an eye on Bo Qian when she has time. Don''t let him do some dangerous things. Bo Qian probably misunderstood something. He thought I was watching him and asked me for $50 million in exchange for his trip."


    Then she bowed her head wrongfully, a ashamed gesture that was about to cry.


    "It''s also bad for me. I''m just afraid of thin and shallow thinking. I went down to read it in private. I didn''t expect it to cause such a big misunderstanding."


    So it is


    Bo Jinhua looked at Bo Qian and scolded: "your mother also cares about you."


    "Less nonsense." Thin shallow patted mu Shinian''s head: "it''s been hard to review recently. I''m still waiting for the money to buy her some brain tonic."

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    Mu Shinian pinched his fist very hard and restrained his impulse to blow his head with one punch!


    Just use her as a shield. Will it hurt her brain in disguise?


    Bo Jinhua''s face was very heavy and took out a gesture of home owner: "let''s forget it. It''s all a family. There''s no need to make it too ugly."


    Thin shallow was silent for a while, nodded and replied with two words: "also."


    Not only the couple, but also mu Shinian looked at him in surprise.


    This man has changed his sex. He has be so easy to talk?


    But the next second, he mercilessly pierced their fantasies. He patted mu Shinian''s head: "tell her what I''ve done this month?"


    Mu Shinian: "


    "What are you doing? Say."


    Got another pat on the head.


    Both hands are itchy!


    She silently closed her eyes and opened her mouth calmly: "young master Bo went to bars, car repair shops and vis this month... I spent the night in red city for three days. I can''t get into this ce."


    The living room was strangely quiet again.


    Thin and light nced at the girl beside her, and the corners of her lips raised like a smile.


    Bo Jinhua said, "Shi Nian, do you know where the red city is?"


    Mu Shimian nodded honestly, "I know." After thinking about it, she added, "it''s fun and fun."


    Bo Jinhua''s face was even more strange. He pointed to Bo shallow and asked in a cold tone, "then you see him go to that ce?"


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at the man''s perfect jaw line, and helplessly spread his hand: "I can''t manage it."


    Don''t say she''s just a fiancee listed. Even Bo Jinhua can''t stop Bo shallow himself.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Bo Jinhua seemed disgusted at Bo Qian''s going to such a ce: "you''ve got a family, and you''re still so confused!"


    Thin shallow sneered and nced up and down at thin Jinhua. His tone becamezier andzier: "good heredity."


    "Thin shallow you!"


    Bo Jinhua coughed violently again.


    Thin shallow impatiently looked at the time and pulled up his wrist: "fifty million, a lot of points, send it to my house. One less point will dy my major event, so no one can live in peace."


    With that, he picked up his "big event" and left smartly.


    Bo Jinhua was still coughing violently, and there were a few more dividends on the face outlined by a wrinkle.


    Mrs. Bo patted him on the back anxiously: "housekeeper,e on, pour a ss of water!"


    Bo Jinhua held Mrs. Bo''s hand tightly, gasped violently and said to himself, "did he, did he know anything? That''s why his character has changed greatly over the years?"


    Mrs. Bo''s face changed and hugged him tightly: "Jinhua, you''re worried. When that man went, he was only a few years old. He couldn''t say anything. How could he remember so clearly? All the people who knew about it had been sealed. It''s impossible for Bo Qian to know!"


    Bo Jinhua shook his head and wanted to say something. Finally, there was a long silence.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning from Bo''s old house, Bo Qian has been upstairs and never appeared again.


    The housekeeper brought dinner, and his worried little eyes turned upstairs from time to time.


    "Miss mu, the young master is in a bad mood. Don''t you coax him?"


    Mu Shinian, who was buried in eating, almost choked when he heard this.


    She coughed twice, then looked up inexplicably: "I coax? Why?"

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    The housekeeper saw that she was at a loss. s, he blurted out: "what else can you do? You don''t like... Cough."


    "What do you like?" Mu Shimian put down his chopsticks and looked at the housekeeper suspiciously.


    The housekeeper smiled dryly and forced him back: "aren''t you our young master''s fiancee? It''s natural to coax him."


    Department


    I can''t see. The housekeeper is very old and fashionable


    Mu Shinian shook his head and dined again: "no, No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why do you think so hard! I can''t learn it. At least it''s a little heart! This is a good time to promote your rtionship!


    After a row of bullets rose in the housekeeper''s heart, he had an idea and limped to bring out a bowl of noodles: "Miss mu, I can''t climb the stairs recently. Please help me send a bowl of noodles."


    Mu Shinian chewed thest braised ribs, remained silent for two minutes and offered: "I''ll think about braised ribs tomorrow."


    "No problem, no problem!" The housekeeper put the noodles in front of her: "as long as the young master finishes eating the noodles, I''ll make you ribs every day."


    With that, he walked towards the kitchen, walking fast and vigorous, and there was no sign that his legs and feet were not good at all.


    Mu Shinian went upstairs with the bowl of noodles withplete color, smell and fragrance. He thought that the housekeeper was good to the shallow, and he was just a delivery man.


    No bedroom, no study, no balcony


    Mu Shinian opened the door one by one and found no one.


    If you stick to the basic principle that the dough is not delicious, and young master Bo is picky, you may not eat it. In this case, the Housekeeper will not make her small ribs... Mu Shinian bravely opened the door of the fitness room.


    There was a sound of water flowing in the house.


    Then, with a crash, thin shallow came out from under the pool. He grabbed the railing with both hands and stared at her with deep eyes.


    Under the bright light, the man has a good figure, clear muscles and tight lines. He is like a cheetah hiding in the dark. His whole body is in a state of readiness. Water droplets slide down his skin, leaving thought-provoking arcs.


    God really favors this man.


    From top to bottom, every ce is the same as carefully carved.


    Thin shallow didn''t seem to see her at all. He fished a towel, covered his head, took the beer aside, opened it and drank two mouthfuls.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head. Really, if he didn''t eat noodles, he would lump and her small ribs would fly.


    Mu Shinian tangled in his heart and brought his face to him: "eat."


    "What are you doing here?" Every time he came back from the old house, the housekeeper dared not approach him.


    Because there are always people in the old house looking for death to provoke his unhappiness.


    If he is unhappy, it will only make others unhappy.


    "Send noodles." In contrast, mu Shinian obviously didn''t think so much.


    Thin shallow turned back and looked at her with some deep meaning.


    In a month, the girl gave him too many... Surprises, whether it was the indifference at first sight, the cruelty at the beginning, or the shock of the love letter


    Thin shallow has no appetite, but in the girl''s eyes with some expectation, she still took over: "wipe her hair."


    Simple three words, but the meaning is very obvious.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, broke a small face and began to wipe his hair.


    OK, I wipe, you eat!


    The housekeeper''s cooking is always impable.


    Thin but a little tasteless.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    Behind him, the girl was very close. asionally, her body would touch his back. Every unconscious collision made him feel that there was an electric current running through his body.


    Thin shallow breath a sink, holding chopsticks in the hands of force.


    Before getting out of control, he quickly changed the topic: "so obedient today?"


    Mu Shi read his hand, meditated for two seconds, and asked bluntly, "if I don''t obey, will you continue to eat?"


    This is a strange question.


    Thin and shallow, cold and clear, the cloud is light and the wind is light, offering a word: "yes."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian immediately stood up and put the towel aside: "take your time."


    Then she left.


    In the gym, there is only the sound of water flow and asional shaking.


    Thin shallow maintained the posture of eating noodles and sat on the shore, with a strange silence on his face.


    He feeds on his brain. Almost as soon as he turns around, he reacts.


    Mu Shinian means that she is so obedient because she is afraid that he will not eat when his temperes up... She is afraid that he will not eat, and she... Cares about him?


    A cruel move under a shallow heart makes the whole person a little unbelievable.


    Thin and shallow eyes looked deeply at the direction of the door.


    What he didn''t expect was that mu Shinian actually... Liked him to this extent?!


    The bowl of noodles in my hand seems more fragrant


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper was shocked.


    He stared at the empty bowl in silence.


    Don''t you like carrots the least?


    In the past, even if he chopped it into pieces, the young master was able to pick it out piece by piece... Today he cut it into silk for seasoning. Didn''t the young master see it?


    Or do you like carrots recently?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian got upte in the morning and had no time for breakfast. The housekeeper packed one for her.


    There was a lot of weight. She couldn''t eat well, so she gave some to Ye Ling.


    "Have you had breakfast? Here you are."


    Ye Ling looked at the small bag of breakfast, his face changed, like a ghost, threw the bag back to her table: "no, I won''t eat."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Ling didn''t answer, lying on the table, motionless.


    Mu Shinian remembered what she called "family affairs" yesterday. He sat back in his chair and patted her on the back: "your family affairs have not been solved, okay?"


    Ye Ling didn''t move.


    Mu Shinian pushed hard: "Ye Ling."


    Ye Ling seemed annoyed. Bang, he stood up and raised the volume: "it''s none of your business! Can you leave me alone!"


    Mu Shinian has been kind to her for a month. Ye Ling has never been so upset as she is today.


    Mu Shinian frowned and lowered his voice: "what happened?"


    "Are you sick?" The good student, who has always been gentle and generous, ignored the strange eyes in the ssroom: "Mu Shinian, don''t talk to me again! I''m afraid I''ll be damaged by you!"


    With that, Ye Ling wiped his tears, sat back, buried his head on the table, and his shoulder pulled up slightly.


    Mu Shinian''s face is getting worse and worse.


    Several students in the ss who didn''t mind watching the excitementughed and joked: "I said Mu Shinian. Look at you. Xueba''s good temper can be angry with you."


    "Yes, what did you do to her?"


    "What did you do? I think Xueba has figured it out. Stay away from people who are right and wrong."


    Mu Shinian nced at the past, and the group of people were afraid to say a word.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the people in the front row, and a sharp cold light shed in the beautiful Danfeng''s eyes.


    She picked up her cell phone and opened the chat box: sunspot, help me investigate. Ye Ling, my ssmate, I want to know where she went and what she did yesterday.


    Small sunspot information returns quickly; OK.


    Mu Shinian took back his mobile phone, crossed his hands and put them against his lower lip.


    ¡­¡­


    after school.


    Mu Shinian found a bar ording to the information sent by the little sunspot.


    Little sunspot whispered in his headset: your ssmate ye, his family is really average. You should be prepared to go in and out of this high-end bar.


    "She''s not that kind of person." Mu Shinian lowered his voice in displeasure.


    The sunspot also noticed that he had said the wrong thing and pretended to hit his ears: "OK, OK, No. I can only investigate which box she is in. There is no monitoring in the box and there is no list in the club. There is nothing I can do."


    "Well, thanks."


    With that, mu Shinian cut off themunication.


    But was stopped by the security guard: "please show me your membership card."


    "Membership card?" Mu Shinian doesn''t understand.


    Seeing that she was young, the security guard estimated that she also came here to find rich people. Suddenly, he became more and more impatient with her: "yes, membership card, 10 million can be handled! If you have no money, go away quickly!"


    Who dared to treat her so badly in the past? Mu Shinian must abuse her every minute!


    But she has something to do today, so she didn''t stay much.


    Mu Shinian walked around the bar. Finally, he simply climbed over the wall and entered without disturbing anyone.


    After entering the bar, she went straight to the box.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a man and a woman working inside.


    The woman''s excited voice came out.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    One hand reached over, covered her eyes, and closed the door.


    Mu Shinian instinctively noticed that the danger was approaching. She almost hit it with a fist and was caught.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was angry to fight back. As soon as she looked back, she saw a familiar person. Her eyes coagted.


    Even across the door, those voices could be heard faintly.


    Thin shallow dragged her to a quiet ce, then released his hand and picked up his lower lip. His voice was a little cold: "what do you think?"


    Mu Shinian thought of what he had just seen, and his face suddenly turned ck.


    She''s so stupid!


    "I''ll do something."


    She threw down this sentence in a gloomy way, and she walked away with her head depressed.


    Thin shallow followed behind her leisurely, then he put on her school uniform and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "can''t you get in such a ce?"


    Thergest and most luxurious gold selling cave in X city.


    At the same time, it is also the mostplex, chaotic and bottomless ce.


    Mu Shi''s thought didn''t return and replied, "I really can''t get in. I came in through the wall."


    The wall of this club seems to be three meters high


    Thin shallow look at her petite body, thin arms and thin legs, it is difficult to think of the picture of her climbing the wall.


    Mu Shinian, like a headless fly, wandered around the club. Finally, he found a waiter.


    She walked over and stopped the way: "1507 box, who was in it that day?"


    The waiter was startled by her. Seeing her dress, he frowned: "how did you get in? Get out, or I''ll call security."


    With that, she gestured and took out the pager.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk nonsense. He took away her pager and asked word by word: "who was there in the box 1507 that day?"


    Customer information must not be disclosed!


    The waiter was going to die rather than surrender, when he saw the maning out behind her, his pupils contracting violently twice.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    Thin shallow held his arm and leaned idly against the wall. He looked at the waiter with cold eyes and moved away gently.


    The waiter thought she was wrong and blinked hard. After making sure she was right, she took a breath.


    Prince Bo! It''s really him!


    "Answer me!" Before waiting for the answer, mu Shinian suddenly became irritable.


    The waiter coughed violently, carefully nced at the person with a strong sense of existence behind her, wiped a cold sweat and opened his mouth low: "well, the people in the box that day were brought by the young master of the Zhou family."


    "Who is the young master of the Zhou family?" An impatient frown.


    The waiter, er, answered, "Zhou Jing. I remember that day when a group of them went in, only one little girl remained inside. She seemed to cry."


    Ye Ling!


    Mu Shinian''s lips pursed into a straight line, and the whole person was a little evil.


    Sure enough, something must have happened in the box that day.


    Zhou Jing must have held a grudge because ye Ling defended himself that day!


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian finished, turned and left.


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand to stop her, and his tone was a little cold: "are you going to climb over the wall again?"


    Mu Shinian frowned, otherwise?


    Thin and shallow mood is very subtle.


    He is the boss behind the scenes in this club, and the security has never gone wrong in recent years... As a result, such an 18-year-old girl turned over the wall in front of his boss... It looks like provocation.


    "I''ll take you out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian followed him in amazement.


    Is shallow so kind?


    ¡­¡­


    There is a thin and shallow belt, which is unobstructed all the way, and no one dares to stop it.


    When they saw him, they hid far away as they saw the God of gue.


    At the door, mu Shinian said thank you and ran away.


    Thin shallow look at her thin figure, in the moonlight, the handsome face is somewhatplex.


    A few secondster, he returned to the club and walked down a dark road to the basement.


    As soon as he entered, a man came over: "young master."


    "Send someone to follow her and do it if necessary." With a simplemand, Bo Qian went down the stairs and opened the door of the conference room. Thest trace ofziness on his face disappeared.


    On the round conference table, five men immediately stood up respectfully: "prince."


    "Go on."


    Thin shallow opened his chair, sat down, picked up a pen, and looked indifferent and terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Jing''s whereabouts are easy to find.


    After a while, the little sunspot sent a positioning: "sister Shi, do you have any movement? Do you need me to find someone to fight for you?"


    "No need."


    Mu Shinian refused quietly.


    Although her voice sounded no different, little sunspot still heard a trace of anger.


    The little sunspot knew what it was like for those ancestors to get angry. Then he took pity tears for the poor unlucky guy and said, "sister Shi, how did that childe provoke you?"


    "He doesn''t deserve to annoy me."


    Mu Shinian said coldly: "also, someone followed me just now and I got rid of it. Check who it is."


    The little sunspot immediately raised his 120000 spirit; "Someone is following you? Don''t worry, I''ll check it right away!"


    Mu Shinian is a mystery.


    ording to the old God stick master, it is thest secret weapon.


    So, the whole circle is checking her true identity. Is it exposed?

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    Mu Shi read grace and hung up the phone.


    Her identity is not exposed. She doesn''t care much now.


    The most annoying thing in her life is that the people around her are framed because she is implicated! This is her bottom line.


    Since someone wants to die, she does it!


    Mu Shinian called, sat in the back seat and threw a sentence at the driver: "go to charm."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the charm door.


    Mu Shimian paid the money to get off the bus and went in.


    At the door, he was still stopped.


    "Miss, please show me your membership card."


    Mu Shinian nced at them coldly, with a bit of impatience in his eyes.


    "Miss, if you don''t have a membership card, you can''t..."


    Before he finished, suddenly, a pocket watch appeared in front of him.


    Mu Shinian shook his face in front of them without expression, and then snapped his fingers.


    The expressions of the two security guards were nk and dull.


    Mu Shinian took the opportunity to go in.


    The charming bar is also the top consumption ce in the city.


    Mu Shinian found the box ording to the information sent to her by Xiao Hei, then mmed the door and closed it.


    The happy people in the house were startled one after another.


    Zhou Ju jumped up, and the rude words stuck in his throat turned into a strange mockery when he saw mu Shinian: "Yo, who was I then? Isn''t this mu Shinian? What are you doing?"


    "Or have you changed your mind and decided to follow me?"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lips and smiled coldly. When his hand stretched out, he held it hard, and then turned around and buckled it.


    "Ah!"


    Zhou Jing screamed and his face turned pale.


    The young men and girls in the house stood up one after another when they saw this scene.


    Zhou Jing endured the severe pain and turned his head fiercely: "Mu Shinian, are you looking for death? If you dare to hit me again, I will never spare... Ah!"


    Before he finished, he was severely rotated.


    Zhou Jing''s words turned into screams.


    Mu Shinian''s face was like frost, and his voice was thick: "what did you do to Ye Ling?"


    As soon as he heard the name, Zhou Jing was full of anger. Wouldn''t that idiot really have the courage to tell mu Shinian everything?


    "Speak!"


    Mu Shinian has no patience and has a little more strength in his hand.


    "Ah!" Zhou''s words were iplete: "say, say what, I didn''t do anything to her!"


    When the voice fell, he angrily asked his brother standing beside him, "Why are you still stunned? Do it!"


    When he yelled, the other boys came back and rushed over angrily.


    Mu Shinian was disdainful in his eyes. He dragged Zhou Jing with one hand and kicked the man who ran hard. The man screamed and was kicked back to the sofa.


    The others were stunned by this simple and rude foot.


    Mu Shinian took the opportunity to pick up a fruit knife, mmed it and forked it on the table.


    The knife surface is only a few millimeters away from Zhou Jing.


    It almost broke.


    Zhou Jing was stunned.


    The other boys were too scared to move forward.


    Mu Shinian was very satisfied with the environment at this time. She held the knife handle in her hand and smiled casually and carelessly: "give you a chance to answer questions well. If you answer wrong, meet blood."


    Zhou Jing was pressed on the table by her.


    Clearly looks like such a weak girl, but I don''t know where to get so much strength!


    He is 1.85 meters, and he has no power to fight back in front of her!

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    Mu Shinian pasted it, and the sound quality was heavy: "so, what did you do to Ye Ling?"


    Zhou Jing clenched his fist, breathed heavily, and the cold sweat fell down.


    He took a deep breath and replied nervously, "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "So."


    The voice fell, and the knife was closer to his face.


    Zhou Jing could almost feel the sharp edge of the de, and even his skin could feel a trace of pain.


    "Ah!" Zhou Jing retreated desperately. Under the cover of great fear, hisst trace of calm disguise waspletely torn. He roared hysterically: "Mu Shinian, you dare to do this to me! I will never let you go! Do you know who I am? You dare to do this to me!"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "I don''t care who you are. Answer my question, or..."


    While talking, the knife sent a few cents in front of him.


    Zhou Jing stared round and looked at the de in front of him, with a cold sweat rolling down his body.


    "If you don''t say it, there''s no way." Mu Shinian waited for a few seconds. Without waiting for a satisfactory answer, he pulled up the fruit knife.


    She was about to make the next move, and Zhou Jing had been frightened and exined: "I said I said! I just took a few photos of her, and then warned her that if she dared to walk with you, I would expose the photos."


    Mu Shinian thought of those unbearable photos in his mind, and his face was even more ugly: "where are the photos?"


    "Hands, cell phones." Zhou Jing''s trembling mouth.


    Mu Shinian nced at the men and women in the stupor and made a deep voice; "Bring it!"


    Everyone looked at each other. A girl was pushed out, picked up a mobile phone and handed it to her.


    Mu Shimian threw his cell phone to Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji raised his right hand hard, pressed the fingerprint to unlock, then closed his eyes and opened the album.


    In the album, Ye Ling was wearing very exposed clothes, stiff and sexy posture, and stood under the light with a sad and angry face.


    Mu Shinian looked in his eyes, but the anger on his face came out.


    No wonder Ye Ling is so abnormal! It''s because of this!


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist, and the crunching sound made by the friction of the joints was creepy.


    Zhou Jing trembled with fear: "I, I said, you, you let me go!"


    Mu Shinian, with a cold face, opened his mouth word by word; "It''s all here?"


    Zhou Juzhi nodded: "yes, it''s all here!"


    Mu Shinian let go. When Zhou Ju stood up, he kicked his knee twice. Zhou Ju gave a cry of pain and knelt down on his knees.


    Mu Shinian quickly pressed the delete key with his fingers and threw the mobile phone back on the table after making sure there was no archive in the mobile phone.


    With a bang, Zhou Jing trembled fiercely again.


    Mu Shinian stared at him with a gloomy face. A smile from the corners of his lips was as dangerous as blood: "I rarely pick up people by hand, especially scum like you."


    "Congrattions, I''m angry."


    Zhou Jui was almost unable to get up. When mu Shinian left the door, he roared angrily at the brothers: "what are you doing to eat! Can''t you do it one by one?"


    Someone came trembling and helped him up. Then he said weakly, "brother Ju, this won''t be a problem. I think she doesn''t seem to be easy to provoke."


    Zhou Jing frowned and brushed his hand away.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    "What''s the problem? Each one is so timid. Don''t say it''s mixed with me. I can''t afford to lose this person!"


    He couldn''t swallow the thought of being beaten by mu Shinian just now!


    But at the thought of Mu Shinian''s terrible skill, he was afraid again.


    "Ma''s! I can''t say it. I''m not reconciled!" Zhou Jing kicked hard and knocked over the beer on the table.


    Several second generation ancestors in the box, no one dared to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling''s home lives in the old city, which is very remote.


    It took mu Shinian two hours to find it.


    Ye Ling was helping her mother wash vegetables in the yard. When she looked up and saw the people standing outside the yard, she was startled. Instead, she put on her face again and said, "is it over for you? I told you to stay away from me. Can''t you hear me?"


    Mu Shinian pushed open the iron door and came in.


    Ye Ling''s face was frightened. She stepped back two steps and her face became more anxious: "Mu Shinian! You go out!"


    "Sorry."


    Mu Shinian suddenly bent down and bowed deeply.


    Ye Ling was stunned and remained indifferent: "sorry, what, I don''t want to see you, you go out!"


    "I''ve settled the matter of photos." Mu Shi reads an apologetic opening.


    Anyway, a 17-year-old girl is really sorry to let her suffer this.


    Ye Ling''s panic deepened when he heard the word "photo".


    Mu Shinian didn''t wait for her to speak and continued to say gently, "the negatives have been deleted. This will not be a threat to you in the future. Whether you are willing to talk to me in the future depends on your choice."


    "I''ll get back every penny of the damage Zhou Jing has done to you."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Ye Ling held the basin and his eyes turned red.


    Mother Ye wiped her hands and asked with a smile, "is it your ssmate?" After a pause, Ye''s mother looked at Ye Ling, her eyes flushed, and painfully held her shoulder; "Lingling, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s okay." Ye Ling wiped her tears and smiled at her mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Little sunspot soon found all the information.


    Mu Shinian turned over those materials and snorted coldly without emotion.


    People with a lot of ck history dare to offend others instead of being a man with his tail!


    IQ is really worrying.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and stared at the photos. He suddenly had several ideas in his mind.


    The feet itch.


    She looked down and saw the white haired tiger rubbing her feet, a coquettish look.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his big head, turned off theputer, took the rope and stood up: "let''s go and take a walk."


    The white haired tiger shook its tail excitedly.


    There is argewn in front of the Bo family manor.


    As soon as the white tiger went out, he jumped around her excitedly.


    Mu Shinian sat on thewn, took out his mobile phone to check, asionally took the small ball handed by the white haired tiger, didn''t look, and threw it in the distance.


    The white haired tiger will run excitedly and bite the ball back.


    Mu Shinian stared at the photos in the book, screened out several and marked them in order. With these, Zhou Jing didn''t take off her skin... Her hand sank. She thought it was a ball again and threw it out without thinking about it.


    Bang.


    The voice was low and dull.


    The housekeeper who just went out saw this scene, silently stood on tiptoe, retracted into the house,y on the door frame and peeped.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    After a long time, he looked up.


    The thin and slender figure stood in front of her. His face was iron green and ayer of strong anger was dense on his face.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, looked at what fell on the ground, hesitated for a second and apologized: "I hit it, I''m sorry." She thought it was the white tiger back.


    What a frank itch!


    Thin shallow touched the hit chest, raised his chin, pointed to something on the ground, and said, "it''s from the Tang and Song dynasties."


    Mu Shinian bowed her head. It was the paper she left in the store.


    She picked it up: "thank you."


    "You have a good rtionship with Tang and song?" The thin and shallow look is a littleplicated. It seems that there is something difficult to say.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much: "general."


    After hearing this answer, the originally unhappy man''s face improved a lot.


    He nodded coldly, and then looked at her with a somewhat strange look.


    Mu Sinian gets rid of the bodyguard he sent to follow... His men have some abilities. He knows best, but unless Mu Sinian''s abilities are above bodyguards.


    But, is it possible?


    "Anything else?" Mu Shinian saw that he had not left, picked up the test paper falling on the ground, slowly stood up and looked at him without fear.


    Thin shallow took back some thoughts, nced at the paper in her hand and sneered: "you brush the questions in the dog''s stomach."


    Nine of the ten questions can be wrong, and the other one is still an ignorant multiple-choice question.


    Mu Shinian stared at his background in amazement.


    The moonlight hooked his back very long, slender and straight... No matter what his character is, God must have a preference for his appearance.


    But what does beauty have to do with her?


    Just like how much she gets in the exam has nothing to do with him, right?


    The white tiger in the distance ran back with the ball in his mouth.


    Mu Shinian took it and threw it. This time he threw it hard. The ball ran outside the wall. The white haired tiger tilted his head and ran out excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    in the house.


    As soon as Bo shallow came in, the housekeeper began to nag: "young master, you can''t do this. Miss Mu is originally from the countryside and doesn''t study as well as those in the city. Maybe people and girls care about low scores. If you carry her to the open face, she won''t have face in front of you."


    Thin shallow took a ss of water, took a sip, and asked expressionless, "what are you going to say?"


    The housekeeper coughed and said earnestly: "at this time, young master, you must encourage Miss mu more and make her feel warm. After all, young master, you are the person she secretly loves. At this time, a word from the person you like can have a great motivation."


    Before the housekeeper finished, he saw his young master looking at him strangely.


    "Little, young master, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow takes back his eyes and continues to drink water thoughtfully.


    After a long time, he muttered to himself, "she really lost me."


    The housekeeper didn''t hear it. An old face came up to understand.


    Thin shallow has gone out with a water cup.


    Mu Shinian was on guard. He switched the page before people came over.


    "Young master Bo, what''s up?"


    Thin shallow thought of the unspeakable test paper, pursed his lower lip, expressionless and extremely unnatural left a hard sentence: "the test paper is too difficult, the test is good, keep working hard."


    Then he left like a gust of wind.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    Mu Shinian: "


    What did he just say?


    Mu Shinian opened the test paper with a subtle look on his face. Well, five points for big questions, one point for Q & A, and choose the right one... Did you do well in the test?


    Is his definition of good a little biased?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    There was a panic in the ssroom.


    "What happened to Zhou Ji? I heard people say it too."


    "He seems to have been sent some photos. Now his parents are going crazy!"


    "But don''t you think Zhou Jing often bullies people because of his family''s wealth and power."


    "The key is that no one dares to say. When you say it, Zhou Jing will target you."


    "But who is this man? I heard that those photos are not leaked."


    "I also heard that not only Zhou Ji, but also those people who often go out with Zhou Ji, have been sent photos."


    Mu Shinian sat in thest row, stuffed his headphones, propped his chin, staring at the yellowing leaves outside the window, his slender eyes narrowed slightly, showing a bit of cynicalziness.


    The front table moved.


    Mu Shinian took a look and took back his eyes faintly.


    Ye Ling lowered his voice and asked, "did you do it?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "I want to say no?"


    Ye Ling clenched his fist and said uneasily, "will something happen like this? The Zhou family is not easy to mess with."


    "What happened?" Mu Shinian took off his headphones and said, "it''s great to have money and power? That''s because they don''t kick the iron te, so they can do whatever they want. Once they kick the iron te, it''s not a simple matter of breaking two tendons."


    Once the ck history is turned out, it will be a fatal blow to those rich families.


    Ye Ling bit his lips uneasily, and his eyes were full of tears: "I..."


    "Nothing happened that day except taking pictures... Did anything else happen?" Mu Shinian hesitated to ask this sentence.


    Photos can also be saved. If something else happens, she probably owes Ye Ling a lot?


    Ye Ling suddenly understood what she was thinking, and quickly shook her head: "No."


    "That''s good." Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief, put on his headphones and looked at the scenery again.


    Ye Ling wanted to stop talking for several times before he said softly, "thank you."


    Mu Shinian''s lip corner evokes a faint radian. Thank you. She did it all.


    The morning ss is boring and long.


    As soon as the bell rang, the students rushed to the canteen.


    Mu Shimian packed his schoolbag and slowly followed the big team.


    As soon as she entered the canteen, a group of dark people almost persuaded her to retreat.


    When her shoulders sank, she looked back and saw Mu Shiran raise a smile at her, and then pointed out the door.


    Mu Shimian walked out with her without emotion.


    Mu Shiran took her to a deserted corner and asked uneasily, "what''s his reaction to that letter?"


    Reaction?


    Mu Shinian tried to think back and replied, "it looks very shocked."


    Shock? What''s the reaction?


    Mu Shiran didn''t care so much. She took out a delicate box from her pocket with a bit of Shyness: "I made it myself. You can take it to him for me."


    Mu Shinian took it and almost couldn''t helpughing.


    It seems that Mu Shiran is really determined to get thin and shallow.


    "Please."


    With that, Mu Shiran ran ran away shyly.


    Ye Ling, who identally witnessed all this, was shocked and fell to the ground: "you, you, you..."

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the box in his eyes, then looked at the petrified look of Ye Ling, frowned, "what are we?"


    Ye Ling took a breath and seemed unable to ept it: "mu, Mu Shiran, she likes you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now it''s mu Shinian''s turn to be silly.


    Ye Ling came over and said with a determined face: "it must be. Mu Shiran is a recognized goddess in school. She has high vision. Many people tell her that she can''t see it. Unexpectedly, she likes you!"


    Look at that face, shy and eager to talk. I like it and didn''t run away!


    Mu Shinian wants to pry Xueba''s head open to see what''s inside.


    She sighed and exined with a headache: "it''s not me. She entrusted me to others. She likes others. Men."


    "Er..." Ye Ling was stunned, and then suddenly said, "your brother? Your brother?"


    "My fiance."


    Mu Shinian left four words and went back to the canteen.


    Ye Ling was shocked again.


    The next second, she came back and hurried over: "you''re so funny. You''re so young. Where''s your fiance... However, Mu Shiran and mu Shinian... I didn''t even remember. Are you sisters?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, but asked, "are you so close to me?"


    Ye Ling was timid again and asked carefully, "didn''t you say I''m okay?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned and turned to smile: "well, it''s all right."


    "Then I''m not afraid." Ye Ling said and waved his hand.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help looking at her more. This Ye Ling is really... A magical person.


    ¡­¡­


    After ss in the afternoon, mu Shinian was going to the car repair shop as usual.


    But today, she took a special leave and ran to the station early to wait.


    There are many people at the station.


    Shen Qing, an old woman, led by a kind-hearted person, finally found the exit. She was holding a ticket and looked around nervously.


    As soon as I saw my granddaughter running over, I came over with two suitcases.


    "Grandma!"


    Mu Shinian moved over her shoulder excitedly.


    Shen Qing''s old face also showed a happy smile: "Niannian, how are you living here? No one bullies you?"


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I''m fine." Mu Shinian picked up the two bags and left one hand holding Shen Qing''s arm: "what about you, Bo Jia? How are you? What about your mother? Does she often visit you?"


    "The Bo family is very good to me. Mom, she oftenes to see me." Mu Shinian didn''t want the old man to be sad, so he lied.


    Good is good. The old man doesn''t have much desire. As long as it''s good, it''s good.


    "What about your handsome and beautiful friends?" Grandma asked again, "you have changed your address, but you have to tell others, otherwise they don''t know where to find you."


    Handsome and tall friends naturally refer to those mysterious senior brothers and sisters who admire Shinian


    Mu Shinian hooked his lips and smiled.


    If they rush here, it''s estimated that... The city can''t be quiet.


    "No more, grandma, are you hungry? Let me take you to dinner."


    "You didn''t tell people at first sight, did you?" Shen Qing patted her on the back and scolded: "remember, you don''t like making friends, only those who can y together."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    After settling down with grandma, I talked with the doctor for a long time about her condition, and then I hurried to the car repair shop.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    Today, many cars were sent for maintenance. Mu Shinian asked for a leave again. Tang and song, the boss, had no choice but to be a repairman himself.


    After repairing two cars with a disheartened face, seeing mu Shinianing back, he excitedly wiped the sweat on his face: "are you back?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian put down his schoolbag, went to change his overalls, pulled his hair high up a steamed stuffed bun head, revealing his slender white neck.


    When Bo Qian came out of the rest room, he saw two people, one big and one small, wearing blue overalls and white shirts... They looked very pleasing to the eye and very... Eye-catching.


    With mu Shinian, Tang and Song dynasties can happily be the shopkeeper.


    He happily sat on the sofa and raised his eyebrows at Bo Qian: "what did you say? How''s the girl of Jingyu family? Wasn''t she fine a few days ago?"


    Thin and shallow eyes flitted over the beautiful figure. Looking back, they looked at the dark blue overalls of the Tang and Song dynasties. They were not pleasing to their eyes.


    A few secondster, thin and expressionless picked up a ss of juice and handed it to him.


    "For me?"


    The Tang and Song dynasties were shocked and almost held out their hands piously.


    Sir! How dare you deliver water to people?


    What kind of fairy treatment is this!


    However, the next second, the water cup fell down and the water spilled all over him.


    Thin and shallow frowned and disdainfully hooked his lower lip: "are you mentally retarded? Can''t even catch a ss of water?"


    Tang and song looked up nkly, looked at him, bowed his head, looked at the colorful ce, and his face was wonderful.


    How does he feel that thin and shallow is intentional?


    Illusion, thin and shallow won''t be so boring?


    The clothes were sticky and ufortable. Tang and song went back to change clothes step by step.


    Mu Shinian picked up the wrench and thought of something when he was about to start work.


    She turned back again, took the cake out of her bag and handed it to thin shallow: "it''s for you."


    Thin shallow seems to be ying with the mobile phone, but in fact, Yu Guang has been falling on her. When shees towards herself, his hand unconsciously pinches the mobile phone.


    Stop one step, two steps and three steps.


    When he saw the cake, he was frozen again.


    Mu Shinian saw that he didn''t answer, put it directly on the table, and then went back to repair the car.


    Thin shallow came back, looked back and looked at her: "for me?"


    Mu Shinian showed her head from under the car. She nodded her head in response, and then drilled in again. Soon, there were all kinds of repair sounds.


    Thin shallow stared at the cake and opened it in a veryplicated mood.


    It is very beautiful and small. There is a very sour sentence in the middle of the cake: meeting you is the most beautiful ident.


    The thin and shallow corner of his lip jerked twice. His gloomy vision fell under the car, and an inexplicable struggle appeared on his face.


    Tang Song changed his clothes and came out. Seeing that he was in a daze, he came over curiously: "eh, you actually like to eat cake. However, I remember you don''t eat mang... Ow!"


    Before he finished, his foot was kicked hard and almost jumped three feet high.


    Mu Shinian heard the scream and leaned out his head curiously. He saw Tang and song skipping with one foot. Bo Jianze was sitting on the sofa, holding a knife and fork and eating the cake without changing his face.


    Seeing her drill out, he also took time to satisfy her curiosity: "busy you."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shimian looked more curiously at the lively appearance of the Tang and Song Dynasties, and silently muttered: this rich second generation is really strange. He dances in the daytime.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    I feel weak and itchy all over.


    At first, he could barely bear it. As the crisp itch became more and more serious, he had to get up from bed, turn on the light, look at therge red rash on his skin, and a thick anger rolled in his dark pupils.


    Sure enough, I''m still allergic!


    Thin sighed, got out of bed and went to call the housekeeper downstairs.


    When the housekeeper saw the rash on his thin skin, he was so frightened that he almost stopped breathing: "I''m dying! Young master, are you allergic?"


    "Less nonsense, take the medicine."


    Leaving this sentence, Bo Qian went to the living room, sat on the sofa, raised his hand and squeezed his sore forehead.


    Up to now, he still doesn''t understand. What is he trying to eat that mango cake?!


    Bo Qian is allergic to mango. In severe cases, it will lead to poor breathing, so allergy drugs are often prepared in the manor.


    The housekeeper took the medicine as quickly as possible, poured a ss of water, served him to eat, and helped him apply the medicine. When he saw that some ces had been caught and broken blood, the housekeeper cried out and made a fuss: "young master, you can''t bear it. You have to leave a scar."


    Thin and shallow, his face was heavy: "shut up."


    It''s impossible to shut up.


    The housekeeper looked at thin, shallow and big since childhood. He didn''t know whether he was really angry or fake angry.


    For example, now, thin and shallow looks like his cold face is going to kill you, but in fact, he doesn''t have much anger.


    When the housekeeper finished the medicine and cleaned up the medicine box, he suddenly thought of a terrible possibility and said hard: "cough, young master, you shouldn''t be... Can''t you think about it again?"


    Thin shallow indifferent side eyes, looked at the worried look of the housekeeper, and coldly turned back: "even if I want to die, I won''t choose such a cowardly way to die."


    The housekeeper thought of all kinds of ways to die in the past, and swallowed two salivas silently.


    Really allergic to death or something, which is not in line with the thin and shallow... Aesthetics?


    So the topic went back.


    "So, young master, why do you eat mangoes?" In the past, when his wife was still alive, he refused to touch even if he ran after him with mangoes in the whole manor.


    As soon as his thin and shallow face stiffened, he was... Upset when he thought of the cake and that someone''s actions had be more and more bold recently.


    What do you think all day without studying at this age?


    Just... A year away?


    The housekeeper looked at their young master more and more angry, more and more awkward, silently standing aside to narrow the sense of existence.


    Just as he was about to doze off, Bo Qian finally said, "is there any way to make a person realize that learning is very important?"


    The housekeeper suddenly looked up and turned, and a strong meaning of gossip burst out of his old eyes.


    He coughed and Chunchun suggested as a person who came over: "young master, children today are too short of social beating. You might as well take Miss Mu to see those who don''t study hard and have to move bricks in the future. Maybe Miss Mu will have a sense of crisis."


    Thin and shallow, with a cold and dry face, thought what the hell is this!


    Mu Shinian will marry him in the future. Even if she gets zero in every subject, he can''t reduce her to moving bricks! This is too... The person who lost him!


    And


    "Not her!" After a pause, he added, "my little nephew."


    The housekeeper looked as if he dared tough.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    Come on, Bo''s rtives arezy even to meet. Why do you care so much? As for the little nephew, he dares to bet that Bo Qian must not even remember his name!


    The housekeeper adjusted his expressionless face and went in the direction of matching the two: "young master, my method is absolutely effective. My son didn''t want to read when he was young. I scared him so."


    Thin shallow thought of Mu Shinian''s domineering style, leaned on the sofa,zily crossed his legs, and his slender fingertips against his chin, looking confused.


    Is this method of middle two really effective?


    The housekeeper couldn''t help but burst out an earth shakingughter in his heart.


    Oh, my God! After the young master was moved, his IQ dropped sharply!


    Ten minutester, Bo Qian finally moved.


    The housekeeper immediately listened and heard a cool rhetorical question in a thin and shallow voice: "the $50 million, go and urge."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper turned his head and then reflected what the $50 million meant.


    The housekeeper''s expression is more subtle. Er... The young master is so serious that he is not thinking about how to take Mu out, but about the $50 million?


    Thin shallow picked up the cup and drank up a ss of water before he went upstairs.


    Leaving the housekeeper alone, he sighed: "young master, Miss Mu may not catch up with her after she graduated from college."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian got up early, bought breakfast, rushed to the hospital, talked with the old man, and then took a detour to school.


    As a result, he was stopped at the school gate.


    Tong Wanzhi was wearing huge sunsses. When he saw her, his eyes obviously pressed down.


    Early in the morning.


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip irritably, walked over and asked directly, "what''s up?"


    "Get in the car first." Peoplee and go around. Tong Wanzhi doesn''t want to lose face in public.


    Mu Shinian didn''t refuse and got on the bus obediently.


    As soon as the door was closed, Tong Wanzhi took a deep breath and directly asked, "did you hit Zhou Jui''s gang?"


    Mu Shinian put the tip of his tongue against his cheek and leaned against the seat: "I didn''t fight."


    "No?" Tong Wan Zhi stared round and looked angry: "my parents havee toin to me. Didn''t they call it a fight? Zhou Jing also said, you, you threaten him!"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip: "if they say that, you believe it?"


    "You!" Tong Wanzhi also realized that his attitude was too ferocious, slowed down, and his voice was as gentle as possible: "Shi Nian, now things are like this. The Zhou family doesn''t intend to investigate, and I hope you can stop here. Don''t send those photos. It''s bad to make a big noise."


    "What did the Zhou family promise you?" Mu Shinian suddenly looked up and interrupted her.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s expression was stunned, and a few unnatural threads shed between his looks.


    Mu Shinianzily raised his eyebrows and said, "besides, who saw my beating, the evidence? Who saw what photos I sent, the evidence?"


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned and said in a stern voice, "I saw you before Zhou Jing''s ident! I said you threatened him!"


    "So." Mu Shinian smiled more and more ironically: "so, whether I did it or not, you want me to recognize it. Because the benefits promised by the Zhou family make you excited. Does that mean?"


    Tong Wanzhi''s face became particrly ugly.


    She clearly didn''t mean that, but being tranted by mu Shinian really became another meaning.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    The ss bell is approaching.


    Mu Shinian yawned, picked up his schoolbag, opened the door, jumped out of the car, turned his head and picked an eyebrow impolitely to Tong Wanzhi: "you can tell the Zhou family and find the evidence."


    With that, she hurried into the school gate before the preparatory bell rang.


    The heavy school door closes automatically with a click after the bell rings.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at the wild and cold background, and his whole body was trembling with anger.


    The driver couldn''t see it and whispered, "madam, Miss Mu may not have done it. After all, Miss Mu is only 18 years old."


    Tong Wanzhi pursed his lips and didn''t speak. After a long time, he choked out three words: "go to the hospital."


    18? After her divorce, she didn''t take much care of her daughter, but there were always some gossip floating in her ears. These gossip were all bad content.


    In her opinion, Mu Shiran is gentle and kind, mu Shinian is an unreasonable hooligan!


    ¡­¡­


    The day''s course is tedious and boring.


    Fortunately, thest ss is physical education.


    One by one, the students were ying with the caged birds on the yground excitedly.


    Mu Shinian was not interested. He touched a famous book and found a ce to spend his time.


    The book was taken away before reading a few lines.


    Ye Ling swept away the haze a few days ago, pulled her up and said, "you know the school flower selection held recently. You can sign up too."


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand and said, "don''t go."


    Ye Ling stubbornly dragged: "no, you have to go. You look so good. It''s a waste of your face if you don''t go."


    "I''m not interested."


    This sentence is true.


    This kind of activity is too medium.


    "Well, just give me a name. I don''t want you to do anything." Ye Ling admonished, holding her arm.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t resist her and was dragged away by her.


    After reporting the name, Ye Ling excitedly told ark: "when you look so good, you will be selected!"


    "Those school flowers in our school don''t look as good as you with makeup."


    "Unlike you, all natural ones are so beautiful. If I wanted to have half your appearance, I wouldugh."


    Ye Ling''s image is like a bully. He is thin and has a ponytail. He is not tall or short. He is wearing sses. He doesn''t look good.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently. When she went back, she hacked the registration system.


    The two continued to walk along the yground. Ye Ling chattered endlessly, and mu Shinian asionally echoed.


    The yground was already busy.


    A series of shouts made few people pay attention.


    Mu Shinian was the first person to feel the danger. She raised her eyes and saw the basketball flying towards them. She looked cold, grabbed Ye Ling, took the ball with both hands and threw it hard.


    The basketball revolved along a beautiful parab and fell into the fence urately.


    Not even the edge.


    There was an uproar.


    Only mu Shinian patted the dust on his hands and threw two words at the stunned Ye Ling: "let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at her in horror.


    From, from so far away, and she threw it away without looking?


    She was not the only one who was frightened, but also those of the school basketball team stared at the thin background in shock.


    So good? When did such a powerful person appear in the school?


    ¡­¡­


    That night, the whole campus forum exploded.


    Someone took a video. Although his face could not be seen clearly, his figure was obviously a girl.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    That neat figure, that bouncing power, plus that strength, it''s just the light of the school basket!


    Therefore, with a vague video and a background picture under the sunset, the mysterious woman immediately became a hot event in the school.


    Mu Shiran also saw this post.


    Seeing the posts getting higher and higher, the boys at the bottom became more and more curious about Mu Shinian. She was holding the mouse hand and making efforts.


    Only a vague video bes the focus. If they see mu Shinian''s face, it''s not bloody!


    Mu Shiran forced her lower lip, switched her trumpet and entered a line of words.


    -Oh, her! I know that the new ssmate of ss A has poor academic performance, and I don''t know how she airborne ss A. Now it seems that she is a sports expert.


    As soon as thisment came out, thement area was quiet for a while, and then a higher heat was set off in an instant.


    -I''m kidding. Where and when did ss a recruit sports students!


    -Ah, the airborne one, I know, I know. What''s his name? It''s one word away from the goddess Ranran!


    -I''ve heard about her grades. She hasn''t been in three figures in six subjects. Doesn''t ss a rely on her strength?


    -I can''t help it. Maybe people are hard behind the scenes.


    Mu Shiran looked at the change of wind direction and showed a meaningful smile in front of the screen.


    She used a trumpet andmented on another one.


    -I also heard that she used to study in the countryside. She has a wild personality and style. She mixed with society early


    As soon as this one came out, it blew up again.


    -I said, I''ve seen her. She looks like a standard fox!


    -Shit, that''s how she got into ss a!


    -What do you think?


    Mu Shiran smiles deeper and deeper, exits the login and shuts down.


    People like gossip best, and the more obscure it is, the more they like it.


    In less than one night, Mu Shi will probably never wash white again.


    Mu Shiran doesn''t think it''s too much.


    Thin and shallow, she wants to.


    She also wants other people''s eyes and attention.


    Thetter, she could have done before, and now she can.


    Mu Shiran was going to read the meeting book. When she saw the person leaning on at the door, her soul was scared to fly: "Oh, brother, are you looking for me?"


    Gu Heng, holding a ss of water, leaned against the door and appreciated his sister''s ferocious face. The corners of his lips provoked a warm smile: "give up your heart, mu Shinian, you can''tpare."


    Leave this sentence and he''ll leave.


    Mu Shiran''s smile gradually froze. She shook her fist, walked over, closed the door, and then sat at her desk and picked up her textbook.


    "But how can it be!"


    Whatever it is, she is better than mu Shinian!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was busyst night, so he went to bedte.


    The next day, she woke up by stepping on her feet. After washing, she had no time to tie her hair, so she went out.


    As a result, he was stopped as soon as he stepped out of the door.


    Thin shallow saw that the drops of water on her face were not dry, and her hair was stained with some moisture, just like Hibiscus fresh out of the water, clean and free of dust.


    Thin shallow thought a move, unexpectedly some looked stunned.


    "Let me, I''m going to bete."


    Mu Shinian took the lead in breaking the immersion.


    Thin shallow returned to his mind and said coldly, "ask for leave and go to a ce."


    "No, I have a ss." Mu Shinian didn''t think about it, so he simply refused.


    The young master''s so-called "ce" is either dangerous or exciting. She doesn''t want to follow it at all.


    Thin shallow pulled off her schoolbag with one hand and carried it in her arms. He couldn''t help raising his chin: "it doesn''t matter whether you get the grade or not."

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    That''s really a little too much.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, looked up and asked expressionless, "I have a good attitude."


    "Let your attitude go first."


    Thin shallow took her schoolbag, took a long leg and walked to the stairs: "keep up."


    Mu Shinian vomited out and slowly followed behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian thought that Bo Qian would take her to a yground such as a track or a bar. As a result, the two took a car ride for more than an hour, and the final destination was... The construction site?


    Mu Shinian wore a helmet that was extremely inconsistent with her image. Looking at the man who still looked casual and stylish, he was speechless for a long time and reached out to take off his hat.


    One hand pped on the helmet, and an irresistible voice hit it: "wear it, safe."


    The hat was big, but it tilted when he patted it.


    After mu Shinian straightened up, he asked, "why don''t you wear it?"


    "Head iron." Thin shallow simply returned two words.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Yes, she was convinced by this exnation.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    Treasure hunt or undercover?


    Thin shallow face is also very awkward, but he still solemnly raised his fingers and pointed to the hot sun in the sky. Those sweaty and dirty construction workers: "see them?"


    Mu Shinian wants to roll her eyes. She''s not blind. Thank you.


    Thin shallow nced at her again. She was very ufortable in the sun. Ayer of fine beads of sweat floated on her white face. She didn''t know the suffering of the world. It was really t.


    So Bo Qian asked, "do you know why they are here?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him inexplicably: "work to make money."


    Otherwise? Do youe here to sunbathe in the heat of 30 or 40 degrees?


    Seeing that she was still not enlightened, she was silent, turned around and walked up the sports car: "keep up."


    Mu Shinian hesitated and followed.


    But the doubt in my heart is getting bigger and bigger.


    What medicine did you take wrong today?


    ¡­¡­


    Another half hour passed.


    This time, they stopped at the dock.


    Many men with bare arms are carrying two bags of heavy goods on their backs. Some are sweating, some are walking fast, and some are walking hard


    There is the smell of gasoline on the wharf, mixed with the smell of sweat


    All kinds of life are here


    Bo Qian also asked the philosophical question, "Why are they here?"


    Mu Shinian never had much patience. This time, she didn''t answer and directly asked, "what are you doing?"


    The answer was not what you asked, but shallow and a little unhappy: "just answer."


    Mu Shimian looked at him strangely, and then looked at the porters. He stared for a long time, but he still didn''t see a reason.


    "Working to make money?"


    This time, her answer is not so sure.


    Upon hearing this question, Bo shallow frowned twice. Then he looked at her coolly and asked, "the school hasn''t taught you. What is the essence through the phenomenon?"


    What''s your business?


    Mu Shi reads cool thoughts.


    With his thin, slender fingers raised, he pointed to the hard porters. The sun shone on him. He might feel like a glittering philosopher: "what do you see through them?"


    Now that things have developed, mu Shinian has onlye to a conclusion that he did not take the wrong medicine, but had a cold!


    Otherwise, this series of strange things can''t be exined.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the group of workers. After a long time, she sighed, and azy smile came up on her lips: "young master Bo, you can reveal the answer."


    In fact, she really wants to say, young master Bo, go away.


    But fear of violence.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned deeper and deeper. He frowned hard. His low voice was full of displeasure: "use your brain!"


    "I can''t think of it when I move." Mu Shinian answered honestly.


    Thin and shallow''s patience seemed to endure to the extreme. His eyebrows frowned and loosened. He nced at her like an idiot, grabbed her hand and got on the bus.


    The car started and left the dock.


    Although mu Shinian doesn''t know what Bo Qian''s motivation is, she will make an analogy and know where to go next.


    Sure enough, ten minutester.


    Two men stared at a cleaner.


    Half an hourter, two people surrounded a courier.


    Twenty minutester, the two meny on the window and looked at the young girls in the factory.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Then, mu Shinian is going crazy.


    One day, Bo Qian drove her around the city.


    At night, two people eat in an upscale restaurant.


    Mu Shinian was hungry and buried himself in eating.


    Thin shallow''s mood is extremely bad. He finally finds out why mu Shinian''s six subjects add up to less than three digits, because she is so stupid!


    He took her to so many ces that she didn''t see the essence!


    And then eat so much at ease!


    Thin shallow put his chin on one hand, looked at the person eating Zhengxiang opposite, and thought you''d starve to death. But the next second, he rang the bell and said to the waiter, "give her another one."


    Waiter: "OK."


    Mu Shinian took the time to look up and said, "thank you."


    Then keep eating.


    Thin shallow had no appetite. He pulled two chopsticks at will and put them on the table: "Mu Shinian, you really didn''t see anything?"


    Mu Shinian''s two cheeks are bulging, his eyes are big, like a squirrel.


    Thin shallow''s heart ttered. Don''t open your eyes. His voice became cold and hard: "those people have amon characteristic. Didn''t you find it?"


    Mu Shinian swallowed the food in his mouth and drank a mouthful of fruit juice before he asked, "what''s the characteristic?"


    "Find it yourself."


    Thin shallow gave a low reprimand.


    If he could tell her, he would have said early in the morning that there were so many ces to go around.


    Mu Shi said ''Oh'' and continued to eat.


    I really want to beat her!


    "Mu Shinian, this is particrly important to your life. You must find it yourself!" The man''s voice suddenly sank, with a strange heaviness.


    The atmosphere seems to have changed.


    Mu Shi read his fingers, frowned and looked up at the man with a cold face.


    She thought for a moment, and suddenly a sh of light shed.


    "I see!"


    Thin shallow is very happy.


    He said that mu Shinian was not stupid enough to be hopeless.


    Mu Shinian put the chopsticks away and thought while answering: "construction workers, cleaners, couriers, factory workers... These are the people at the bottom of the society. They have great mobility and great changes, but even if the changes are big, it is difficult to attract other people''s attention."


    Thin and shallow frown, etc. it seems that something is not quite right.


    Mu Shinian suddenly revealed the answer: "these people are actually your people."

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    The thin shallow lip angle slightly pulls, his person?


    Mu Shimian added: "it''s true that these people are insignificant. They are really suitable to be undercover to inquire about some news."


    Thin and shallow: "


    Mu Shinian finished, hesitated for a second, and bowed his head to eat: "however, you don''t have to tell me such a secret thing. The more you know, the faster you die."


    Thin and shallow: "......"


    Thin shallow mood is really not good.


    He sat in his chair and looked at the cheerful girl eating opposite. A pair of chopsticks in his hand gradually deformed.


    Who talked to her about undercover!


    If all his undercover agents were like this, he would have died a hundred and eighty times!


    When a bowl of rice was finished, the waiter just broke another one.


    Mu Shinian thanked her. When he looked back, he happened to see that someone''s chopsticks were deformed.


    She was silent and said frankly, "you''d better rece those people. Although I''m sure I won''t say it, there must be something wrong in your heart."


    With that, she continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Thin and light, distortedplexion, a pair of chopstickspletely turned into a U-shape.


    He must have a brain problem today, so he can read it out with admiration and experience the hardships of life!


    In a word, if you don''t study well, you shoulde out and move bricks! How did she twist such a simple truth into an undercover? Her readingprehension is only worthy of double digits!


    Thin shallow grabbed a ss of water and drank more than half of it before he managed to suppress his anger.


    Look at the girl who knows nothing and eats so happily. No! I can''t hold it!


    Thin shallow miso stood up, left a sentence, you eat slowly, and went out.


    Mu Shinian looked up suspiciously and saw an angry background. She bowed her head and ate again.


    Is the food not to the young master''s taste?


    However, I didn''t expect Bo Qian to keep so many undercover... What does he want? Against the young master of the Bo family?


    Or is he actually plotting something?


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow went outside the door, lit a cigarette and bit it in his mouth.


    The smoke curled up and covered his angry face.


    When a cigarette burned out, he lit another one, and the irritability in his heart could not be sessfully suppressed.


    When he drew the third one, he managed to find some reason.


    Forget it, don''t worry about idiots.


    Thinking so, Bo shallow put out the smoke and was about to go inside. Suddenly, the light slipped and went out.


    There was a series of screams in the restaurant.


    Thin shallow eyebrow tip a Lin, fast step back.


    It was dark all around.


    Only when the ss reflects the light outside, can there be such a small piece of light.


    Thin shallow didn''t think about it. He went straight to the stairs. On the road, many people stumbled down. In the dark, he didn''t know how many times his feet were stepped on and hit him.


    The more you run up, the colder your eyebrows and eyes are.


    Because mu Shinian didn''t run down with others!


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, mu Shinian was at a loss for a moment.


    However, after nkly came over, she ate calmly.


    She has a small appetite, but she is not hungry. When she is hungry, she is in a bad mood.


    The chair opposite was pulled apart with a squeak.


    Mu Shinian raised his head, looked at the dark figure opposite, and continued to eat calmly.


    The man seemed surprised and smiled: "it''s nice that Miss mu can calm down at this time."


    "Looking for me?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "the noise is a little big."


    "If you don''t make a big noise, how can you invite Miss Mu back?" The man is also very calm. He just moved his hands and feet on the door. He can''t get in.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    There are only two of them on this floor.


    Mu Shinian touched the juice, took a sip and leanedzily on the chair: "since it''s for me, you have to report the origin first."


    "Passerby a, Miss Mu doesn''t have to know." The man stood up and said, "Miss mu, do you want to follow me, or do I beat you? You can''t move. I''ll take you away."


    Mu Shinian finished eating thest shrimp, picked up a paper towel and wiped his hands with a faint smile: "fight."


    The man was stunned.


    The next second, a dark shadow hit him.


    The man''s face changed and pushed away fiercely.


    A chair hit him on the side.


    Then a gust of wind swept by.


    The man took a breath. In the dark, he saw a residual shadow. The next second, his abdomen was severely hit, fell out and couldn''t get up again.


    "Weak chicken."


    Mu Shinian disdained to spit out two words.


    The man''s face is ferocious. He wants to get up, but he has no strength at all.


    Mu Shinian took out a cloth towel and tied his hand back. Instead, he picked up a chair and sat down in front of him. He asked curiously, "have you ever thought about what to do if you are defeated by me?"


    The man struggled hard, but the rope didn''t move at all.


    His heart is almost cold.


    Who knows this girl''s skill is so strange!


    He just made a move with her, just one move! He was caught!


    Mu Shinian held his arm, raised his foot and kicked him gently. In a cool voice, he asked, e on, who sent you."


    The man gritted his teeth and stared at her without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian sniffed: "have backbone. But it''s useless. I don''t appreciate it. In my case, the consequences of not being frank are very simple."


    Suddenly there was a messy sound of footsteps behind him.


    There was another group of people in such a big restaurant.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and didn''t look back: "aren''t you afraid I''ll kill him?"


    In the dark, who smiled, the tone is very indifferent: "it doesn''t matter."


    The man on the ground closed his eyes in despair.


    Mu Shinian heard this, his face was not half emotional, but he nodded very clearly; "Also, this kind of weak chicken looks like cannon fodder."


    The men on the ground are more desperate!


    The man behind him said slowly, "old rule, Miss mu, go by yourself or let''s invite..."


    The voice didn''t fall.


    Something hit me in the air.


    The crowd dispersed in a hurry.


    A ss smashed against the wall and broke in all directions.


    Mu Shinian twisted his wrist and smiled gently: "fight."


    The leader frowned and raised his hand.


    Dozens of thugs rushed over.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a cold look, dodged, avoided the smashing fist, instantly held the arm and kicked it fiercely.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were injured, resulting in poor night vision.


    She can only judge by her voice and, so many times her reaction is slow.


    Suddenly a cold light shed in front of me.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes.


    The reaction slowed down.


    Immediately, her body was held in her arms, and her hands were stained with warm liquid.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and looked at the man on her side.


    The two were so close that she could almost see the man''s tight chin.


    Another fist hit his side.


    Mu Shinian regained his mind. As soon as he was about to fight back, Bo Qian was very upset. He grabbed the fist, pulled the man over, raised his foot and kicked him at will.


    "Ow!"


    Screams were heard everywhere.


    Thin, shallow and expressionless, he took her out in two or three times. He didn''t care much, shook off the blood stain on his hand, and nced at her with aplex look: "Mu Shinian, you really are..."

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    Mu Shinian ttered, and a trace of uneasiness shed in his heart.


    Did Bo shallow find anything?


    As a result, the next second, I heard the man''s slightlyplicated voice ring out: "no wonder I failed the exam. Catch the thief first and catch the king. Don''t you understand such a simple truth?"


    Mu Shinian: "


    How to say, it was a hanging breath that suddenly fell back.


    Mu Shinian sighed quite speechless and replied perfunctorily: "I was in a hurry and didn''t remember."


    Thin shallow sneered and didn''t say anything more.


    The group of people stood on the opposite side of them, ready to go, and was still the first voice: "young master Bo is really powerful. We underestimate you."


    It''s a small look, but there''s no guilt in the voice, but it''s very provocative.


    Mu Shi read her lips and was about to speak when she heard a rather distressed voice interrupt her words: "so it''s a big trouble."


    "Trouble?" The leader smiled in a low voice: "if master Bo doesn''t care tonight, there will be no trouble. Now there is a lot of trouble."


    So, it was for her!? Mu Shinian was distracted.


    She has settled down a lot recently.


    However, the itch provoked the firewall of SK organization less than half a month ago, resulting in the paralysis of the whole system. So far, it has not been repaired. Last week, I pulled out several eye-catching thorns for master, and blew up several other people''s defenseworks two days ago... That''s all.


    Thin shallow looked at the woman whose side was a head shorter than him, and the corners of her lips pulled slightly: "looking for you?"


    "... count." Although she still doesn''t recognize where these peoplee from, one does things and one acts as a teacher!


    Mu Shinian said simply, "go, don''t bother you."


    With that, she folded her sleeves, picked up a water cup and smashed it without saying a word.


    The group of people who were still standing well were scared and scattered by the concealed weapon she threw at them.


    Then she did!


    Thin shallow watched her like a bomb. It was a fierce beating when she rushed up. The group of strong men more than one meter and eight were beaten by her like little children.


    The picture is really extraordinary joy.


    Thin shallow covered the wound on his left hand, and the bloody gas lingered at the tip of his nose. He picked up his eyebrow, carelessly joined the war, got rid of the entangled man, grabbed the leader and picked it up alone.


    See that group of people are scared to stop, shallow talentzily jumped out a word: "stupid."


    It''s said to capture the king. Why doesn''t she listen.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and frowned tightly: "are you sure it''s him?"


    Her suspicious little eyes are really hurtful! On that pure and innocent little face, it almost reads'' too weak, is this the boss? You can''t catch it wrong. "


    The leader almost spewed out a mouthful of Lingxiao blood!


    Thin, shallow, one handed man asked in azy voice, "how to deal with it?"


    Did she leave the decision to her?


    Mu Shinian meditated for a while and asked bluntly, "who sent you?"


    The people she deals with will not be so weak. Those people are ruthless, ruthless, superb and treacherous.


    And these people are really... Too spicy chicken.


    Obviously not with them.


    People in ck experienced a night of severe beating, one by one with frost eggnt.


    The leader struggled twice, closed his eyes and let them deal with it.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    When mu Shinian saw his silence, he knew that he probably couldn''t ask anything.


    She sighed heavily. She was about to let the man go. She saw that in the dark, her thin and shallow fingers moved slightly. In turn, the leading man screamed like a pig.


    At first hearing in the dark, it was cold and terrible.


    "Come on, suffer less."


    The voice fell, and his finger was a button again.


    The man in ck screamed and breathed intermittently. He seemed to be unable to hold the pain and spoke weakly: "no, I don''t know!"


    "Someone offered 10 million for Miss Mu''s life!"


    "No, no reason. We don''t know who it is!"


    "Yes, the other party said, take Miss Mu away, take her to the dock, and then, it''s gone."


    I have been silent for a long time. With a slight pick on the tip of my eyebrows, I suddenly have a bad hunch in my heart.


    Is this nonsense style of doing things


    In the air, there was a click. The next second, the man in ck closed his eyes and fainted.


    Seeing that most of the people in ck hung the lottery, they immediately ran away in panic.


    There were only two of them left in such a big restaurant.


    Mu Shinian tightened her lips with a tangled face. After a few seconds of silence, she looked up and looked at thin shallow: "let it go."


    Thin shallow didn''t care much about kicking the person under the foot: "it''s up to you."


    Immersed in the building for more than half an hour, the light was finally turned on again.


    The person in charge came up and saw the two of them and the people lying on the ground. Suddenly, his legs were soft: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "No." Mu Shinian looked at the people at his feet and said calmly, "he was afraid of the dark and fainted."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows picked up and didn''t speak.


    The person in charge gave a cry, hurriedly called someone, took the people on the ground to the hospital, turned to wipe a cold sweat, and said, "fortunately, you are all fine. This time, the hotel willpensate you for the inconvenience."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    Thin and shallow can''t speak.


    The person in charge, er,ughed.


    Suddenly he stared and pointed to his thin hand: "well, sir, your hand is bleeding."


    Mu Shinian frowned and suddenly remembered the knife he blocked for her. Looking at it, he saw that his hands were full of blood.


    She looked heavy and grabbed his hand. A wound in the palm of her hand was not deep, but it looked terrible.


    Mu Shinian looked up with a dignified face and looked at him with some confusion.


    Even if he didn''t stop just now, she had 100% ability to avoid it.


    Thin shallow pulled back his hand, probably because he had shed blood. His look looked a little whiter than usual. He pulled a towel on the table and wiped it twice at will to stop the blood: "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment, and some were not used to spit out two words: "thank you."


    Her voice was very low, but she heard it.


    He paused, gave a sigh of grace and walked towards the door.


    If a person with a heart looks more, he will certainly find his red ears and faint unnatural facial expression.


    ¡­¡­


    One day there was chaos and nothing.


    After taking a bath, Bo Qian leaned against the French window and stared at the gauze on his palm.


    Mu Shinian is an 18-year-old girl. Even if her skill is a little strong and her origin is a little strange... No one will want to kidnap her.


    People from the Bo family? It doesn''t look like it.


    The window was knocked twice.


    Thin and shallow opened the window without even lifting the tip of his eyebrows.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    A figure jumped up neatly, stood up straight and bowed respectfully: "young master Bo, those people are local ruffians and hooligans, and there is no origin behind them."


    "As for the employer, he took cash and couldn''t find out where he came from."


    Thin shallow grace a, expected, not curious.


    The man raised his eyes curiously and boldly guessed: "young master Bo still thinks that Miss Mu is too strange?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow raised his eyes, bent one leg and looked at the dots in the distance: "very."


    And an almost instinctive feeling that admiring the time is very dangerous.


    There was silence in the room.


    His men also followed the silence, turned around and suddenly realized: "young master, I know, don''t worry!"


    "Well?" Thin shallow finally looked up and looked at him squarely. His face was full of inexplicable.


    His face was just: "I will clean it up and promise not to leave any clues."


    Thin shallow was silent for three seconds, silently picked up a hardcover book at hand and smashed it expressionless.


    His men gave a cry, covered their heads and looked puzzled.


    "Don''t touch her." The thin and shallow voice showed some deep suffocation: "is there anything moving over there?"


    "No, it disappeared again." The man said with a headache: "after you asked her for an orderst time, she epted it, but for some reason, she cancelled it again. Young master, you said, could it be that Aowei received any news in advance and knew we wanted to catch her?"


    Thin shallow speechless for a moment: "I didn''t want to catch her."


    "Ah?" The man looked up nkly: "then why do you bother so much to set up a game?"


    "Want to see her." A thin, casual shrug.


    His men are more speechless.


    Spend $50 billion to meet a person. If it weren''t for his immediate boss, he would ridicule two.


    "... young master, are you secretly in love with her?" His men are outspoken and can''t hide things.


    As soon as the words came out, the whole room was quiet.


    Several green veins on thin shallow forehead suddenly jumped twice, and all patience disappeared: "give your work at hand to Mo chenjue! Then roll to the south pole to nt trees!"


    His men almost knelt: "young master, I''m wrong! But even if I poke your heart, you can''t be so cruel!"


    "Yes." Thin shallow is very kind and brings up a gentle smile: "after all, you are my man."


    Before his subordinates were relieved, they heard thin and cold supplement; "Then go to the desert and raise penguins."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Before his men could wail, the door knocked.


    "I''m looking for you."


    The girl''s voice is particrly clear and beautiful.


    His men were stunned, saluted him, hurriedly stepped on the window, jumped down and disappeared into the night.


    The door opens.


    Mu Shinian, with a cold face, put a tube of ck ointment on the table: "this, scar removal is particrly effective."


    Thin and shallow looked back, and the tip of the eyebrow was slightly coagted.


    Such subtle movements did not escape mu Shinian''s eyes. She frowned and asked suspiciously, "what''s the problem?"


    "... No." Thin shallow took a meaningful look at her and took the ointment: "thanks."


    "Well... You can''t touch your hands with water or eat spicy food these days. Drive less and apply medicine on time." After confessing, mu Shinian opened the door and went out.


    Thin shallow took back his eyes, his eyes fell on the tube of medicine, gently whirling.


    This ointment is a scar removing ster developed by him after he was bored for some time... It has the best scar removing effect on the market today.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    At the same time, it is also the most expensive scar removing cream, with a market price of $500. What''s more, even if the price is expensive and there is no channel, you can''t buy it.


    Where did mu Shinian get it?


    Thin shallow stared at the tube of ointment, the whole person was trapped in the sofa, and his deep eyes were a little thoughtful.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next room.


    From time to time, a man''s cry for mercy came from his mobile phone: "twelve, I''m wrong! Senior brother five is just joking with you! Moreover, senior brother, I firmly believe that with little twelve''s ability, you can certainly retreat. Those vegetable chickens are definitely not your opponent."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I want to test whether xiao12''s skill has regressed. You can''t me senior brother five. I''m also well intentioned! You don''t know. In the past few hours, senior brother five has been worried and afraid for fear that you''ve lost your hair."


    Mu Shinian sat calmly on the sofa and listened to the nonsense of the people on the other end of the mobile phone.


    Tired of listening, she interrupted coldly, "I''ll give you onest chance to tell the truth."


    The fifth elder martial brother smiled twice. Finally, he muttered with annoyance on his face: "sure enough, nothing can be concealed from the younger martial sister."


    Mu Shi Nian snorted coldly.


    The fifth elder martial brother was most afraid of his little elder martial brother''s noble, cold and arrogant appearance. He coughed and exined everything; "Well, aren''t you engaged? Then the fifth senior brother wanted to see how your fiance treated you. Now it seems that he is still quite stable. You don''t know how miserable that gate was kicked! Such a heavy iron gate was kicked into a C shape!"


    "It can be seen that he is really nervous about you."


    "So, younger martial sister, believe me, this kind of man is worth trusting for life!"


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip, nervous?


    She remembered her bloody right hand again.


    The fifth elder martial brother coughed twice over there and carefully said, "younger martial sister, are you really angry?"


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes: "No."


    The fifth senior brother breathed a sigh of relief; "Just don''t have it. Just don''t have it! Don''t worry, younger martial sister. Elder martial brother won''t be a demon next time."


    "What are you doing here?" Mu Shinian took up water, drank two mouthfuls, and finally decided to let him go: "have a task?"


    "Well, there''s a little thing to deal with." The fifth senior brother said that the clouds are light and the wind is light.


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask: "Cheng, if you need help, please call."


    "Ha ha, younger martial sister still has a conscience!" The fifth elder martial brother ttered and reminded: "by the way, your fiance is your seventh elder martial sister''s dish at a nce! Please hide it!"


    With that, fifth elder martial brother hung up the phone very neatly.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead twice with a headache andy on the sofa staring at the ceiling.


    She''s the most annoying... She owes others.


    This time, it seems more annoying than ever.


    ¡­¡­


    A sleepless night.


    The next day, when mu Shinian went to school, he knew that he had inadvertently caused an uproar.


    Ye Ling was also frightened by his bloody constitution. He took her and patiently told her about the forum.


    Mu Shinian took out the book, listened calmly, and said calmly.


    Ye Ling stared at him incredulously; "Oh, that''s it?"


    "What else do you want?" Mu Shinian asked in reply.


    Ye Ling was defeated by her. She took her hand and gave her popr science: "go to the forum administrator. I don''t have permission, but you are a party. You can ask them to cancel unreasonable and even personal attacks."

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    "Undo?"


    Mu Shinian smiled twice.


    Ye Ling misunderstood: "it''s really difficult to revoke, but you can go to the teacher, tell him, and then let the teachere forward."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "that''s too cheap."


    "Ah, what?" Ye Ling looked at her in a daze.


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian pointed to the teacher on the podium and reminded him, "ss is over."


    Ye Ling, a good student, turned around immediately.


    Mu Shinian did not squint. He noticed the strange eyes from all directions, and the smile on the corners of his lips was deeper.


    ¡­¡­


    After ss.


    Mu Shinian went to the rooftop, took out her shabby and insignificant tablet from the inteyer of her schoolbag, logged in to a page, and ten fingers quickly manipted the keyboard. After a while, a piece ofplex code appeared on the page.


    Click to confirm.


    The whole page changed color, and in turn, it returned to the normal page.


    Mu Shinian stared at the rows of familiar and unfamiliar names on the forum and couldn''t helpughing.


    y, right? Then have a good time. Don''t even want to run.


    After all this, mu Shinian picked up his schoolbag and went to the repair shop.


    She didn''t arrive. The Tang and Song dynasties were responsible for maintenance. But today, his dark blue overalls were changed and turned into a pure ck.


    And her own is the dark blue.


    Mu Shinian wondered.


    Tang and song seemed to see her idea and exined with a smile, "Oh, I like ck."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian didn''t see much interest. He changed his clothes and began to work.


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at the beautiful figure and silently left two liters of tears. NIMA''s thin and shallow! Aren''t working clothes the same? There are so many people wearing dark blue overalls. You have the ability to pinch them off one by one!


    "That''s right." The person at work suddenly raised his head with some unspeakable tangles on his face: "my sry this month is still 18000 yuan away from 50000 yuan. Can you advance me 50000 yuan first?"


    This repair shop repairs famous brand sports cars, so the profit is also high.


    Tang and song were stunned: "are you short of money?"


    She doesn''t worry about food and clothing now. Where does she need money?


    "Well, No." Mu Shinian confessed with a face: "if you can''t, forget it."


    With that, she turned to deal with the work again.


    Tang and song hurriedly called her, "no, I can''t. then I''ll punch you in?"


    "OK, thank you." Mu Shinian finished and went under the car again.


    Tang and song sat on one side, feeling their chin curiously.


    It doesn''t make sense. ording to Bo Qian''s sinister style, there must be some secret between the two people. As a result, Bo Qian didn''t even give her 50000 yuan?


    Another car came in.


    Mu Shinian came out from the bottom of the car and caught a glimpse of the familiar license te number. His face didn''t change. He pointed to the empty space on one side: "stop here. If the damage is not serious, you can pick up the car tomorrow afternoon."


    With that, she turned to her own business.


    The owner got out of the car and hurriedly stopped her; "Well, I''ve been here so many times. Can''t you talk to me more?"


    Mu Shi didn''t want to say a word. She swung the wrench and saw that the man was scared back two steps. Then she continued to work without expression.


    The young man didn''t give up, like a fly around her: "don''t repair the car,e with me, I''ll lose my family to raise you!"


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind. He unloaded the door and knocked off the broken ss.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    Seeing that she ignored others, the young man took out her wrench with one hand.


    Mu Shinian raised his head impatiently when his hands were empty. The sharp cold light frightened the boy back two steps, and his original anger softened unconsciously: "ha ha, I just want to make friends with you."


    Such a beautiful and inspirational girl, take her out and have a face!


    Mu Shinian sneered: "make friends?"


    When the teenager saw her let go, his eyes lit up: "yes, friend!"


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sore neck twice, grabbed the wrench and opened carelessly: "I have a rule for making friends. If you can do it, I will promise you."


    The light in the boy''s eyes was brighter: "you say!"


    Mu Shinian weighed the weight of the wrench, raised his hand without any sign and swung it at the boy''s head.


    She is very fast!


    The boy saw only a shadow and a gust of wind.


    He let out a scream when he realized what had happened.


    As a result, the expected flying of flesh and blood didn''t happen. He casually touched his intact head twice. While he was relieved, he felt that the girl in front of him was a psycho!


    "You, what do you do?"


    Mu Shinian sneered contemptuously: "wait until you can take over my hammer without changing your face."


    Mu Shinian finished, leaned against the front of the car, hugged his arm, and looked cool and beaten: "how, do you want to try again?"


    Fools try!


    Who tries, who fool!


    Angels are all liars. This girl is clearly a devil!


    The boy was scared and climbed into the car, started the car and rushed out.


    Tang and song enjoyed watching the y. He couldn''t help admiring Shi Nian and thumbing up: "you can! Will your future object also take your hammer?"


    Mu Shinian refused to answer this question.


    Because she made it up.


    Mu Shinian kept a calm face and was about to drill into the bottom of the car again. As a result, there was a loud bang outside the door. She was surprised instinctively, and her head knocked heavily on the front of the car, with stars in her eyes!


    Tang and song were also frightened. They quickly put down their game console and ran outside the door.


    Mu Shinian covered his forehead and followed him.


    Then they saw a big dent in the front of the two teenagers'' sports car.


    The middle school sophomore had never experienced such a thing. He was scared and sat in ce. His already pale face was even worse.


    In another sports car, the owner pushed open the door and came down with his lips tight.


    That slender and straight figure, that beautiful andpelling appearance... Who is not thin and shallow?


    Tang and song were stunned and hurried over: "what''s the matter?"


    "identally touched it." Thin shallow seemszy to exin, put the car key to Tang and song: "you solve it."


    Then he went into the store openly.


    When passing mu Shinian, he also paused. Gao Leng''s expression seemed to hide something on his mind, but he only stopped, and he entered the door.


    Tang Song and mu Shinian both looked at the sports car together. The whole car could not recognize the original... Is it called a touch? They can''t help suspecting that Bo Qian has a grudge against the boy!


    Tang and song also felt strange.


    But when he saw mu Shinian, he suddenly thought of something!


    Mu Shinian was looked at by him with gossip eyes for less than a minute. He couldn''t help but cold his face: "I''m busy first!"


    "Go, go."


    Tang and song watched her leave and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to share this big gossip with Jingyu!

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song went out to pick up girls.


    There are only two of them left in such a big garage.


    Bo Qian seemed to be used toziness by nature. He copsed on the sofa. In addition to the sound of the stereo, there was only the strange sound of nging and chopping from his mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian repaired the car quietly and was distracted asionally. Judging from the sound, Bo Qian should have been killed, dead again, or dead... Five consecutive defeats. The technology must be at the level of a rookie.


    Mu Shinian closed the car cover, sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. After it was properly, he took out the water pipe and cleaned the dirty car.


    The whole process, shallow didn''t make a sound.


    Mu Shinian thought he would be silent all the time.


    As a result, as soon as her front foot closed the water pipe, the next second, a man asked casually, "do you often get osted?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He wondered how he could ask this question.


    After hesitating for a while, she replied, "it''s OK."


    OK, it means quite often!


    Shallow one distracted, put the wrong skills, and was bombed and hung up.


    He silently pursed his lower lip, with a strange voice: "what about the one who drives a BMW?"


    Mu Shinian wiped the sweat sshed on his face when washing the car. His eyes looked at him curiously. Did Bo shallow see the rich second generation just now?


    Thin and shallow, her face was a little gloomy.


    He wrung off his eyebrows coldly and said, "Mu Shinian, we are unmarried."


    Oh... It''s just oral. I can take it seriously.


    Mu Shinian didn''t refute him. After thinking about it, he replied, "he has been here several times. Every time he asks me to repair his car and says he wants to associate with me."


    At that moment, the thin face was really wonderful.


    How many times have you been here? Tang and Song Dynasty''s second goods didn''t tell him!?


    "How did you answer?" Thin shallow cold voice asked.


    Mu Shinian picked up the wrench in his hand and said, "if you can catch my blow, I''ll consider it."


    Thin shallow stared at the cold light spanner, and the corners of his lips pulled twice slightly.


    Is she looking for someone or a sandbag?


    "Young master Bo, if it''s all right, I''ll be busy." Mu Shinian pointed to the two cars that had not been repaired.


    Thin and shallow mobile phone also sent a low-power prompt sound. He turned off the mobile phone and told her very unnaturally in the attitude of an elder: "Mu Shinian, you are still young and can''t fall in love early."


    Mu Shinian suddenlyughed after hearing this sentence.


    If you remember correctly, is this the second time Bo shallow has said this sentence?


    Probably, they are still unmarried for the time being, so if she falls in love with someone outside, it may be a ck spot for the Bo family.


    With this understanding, she understood: "I''m not going to love anyone."


    Lie! You clearly love me!


    Such a voice came out of thin shallow''s heart, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed back: "go busy."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian answered and went next door with his toolbox.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa. Yu Guang fell thoughtfully on the beautiful figure. Suddenly, an idea jumped out of his mind.


    He picked up his cell phone and edited a text message before the battery ran out.


    In a few seconds, there was a row of question marks over there.


    Thin shallow turned off his cell phone, picked up a book and was about to squint to sleep. Suddenly, all the songs in the stereo turned into a love song.


    "You should love when you die, not incisively and vividly!"

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    "How deep the feeling is, it''s the only way! It''s enough to express!"


    Thin shallow eyebrow eyes pulled hard twice, grabbed the book, iron green face picked up the mobile phone, was going to send another text message, and found that the mobile phone waspletely dead and turned off.


    The excited and high singing continues.


    Singing the greatness and wonder of love!


    Thin shallow nced at the slim figure next to the sports car, young and clean... Thinking about the content of this song, he suddenly stood up gloomily, went to the front desk, yed with theputer for a while, went back to the sofa,y down and covered the book.


    Mu Shinian didn''t notice what happened here.


    She was checking the pile of parts and finally found the reason. She was about to disassemble the refrigerator when she heard all the songs of the stereo.


    ¡°(Text 1)M:Ouch,it really hurts terribly here,because I fell over heavily just now.¡±


    Bang Dang!


    The wrench fell to the ground.


    Mu Shinian listened to English listening and twitched his eyes twice.


    If you remember correctly, this is the content of senior three English listening!


    What''s going on? Don''t the Tang and Song Dynasties boast of listening to famous love songs at home and abroad?


    English listening is paragraph after paragraph.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and pinched his temple twice. Then he continued the repair work as if nothing had happened.


    Under the book, thin and shallow listened to his listening and hooked his lower lip with satisfaction.


    18-year-old students should listen to this!


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian repaired the two cars, he hasn''t seen Tang and songe back.


    She simply cleaned up, sat on the bar and nned to close the door and leave as soon as the time came.


    As for the sleeping man on the sofa, he is an old friend of the Tang and Song Dynasties anyway. It''s okay to sleep here all night.


    Just thinking, the doorbell rang twice.


    A man in a ck suit hurried in.


    Seeing someone at the cashier, he looked more curiously. Instead, he ran into the house and looked at the people lying on the sofa. He even slowed down his breathing.


    Mu Shinian saw this and asked curiously, "are you looking for him?"


    Before he finished, the man turned nervously and motioned to her with a silent gesture.


    Mu Shinian is confused.


    The man came over angrily, and his voice was very low: "young master Bo is very angry when he gets up! He can''t make a good noise, but something big will happen!"


    "... oh."


    As soon as mu Shinian''s voice fell, there was a p on the sofa.


    The book was thrown on the table, and he sat up with a thin, shallow face and no expression. His hair was messy, his eyes were bleary, and his face smelled.


    The man''s heart ttered, and a chill sprang up on his back: "Mr. Bo, Mr. Bo? You, are you awake?"


    Thin, shallow and cool looked at him again. He looked at the time with a calm face. Finally, he impatiently unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, drank two mouthfuls, and spit out a word: "say."


    The man is ready to kneel down and beg for mercy!


    As a result, everything turned around and nothing happened!


    The man couldn''t help but take two pictures of his beating heart. He wiped his cold sweat, walked over and respectfully reported: "the man living in the hospital has been awake. The doctor said it''s not a big problem. He can be discharged in two days. How should he deal with it?"


    Mu Shinian raised his head and thought deeply on his face.


    Thin shallow drank another mouthful of mineral water. There was ayer of anger after being awakened on his handsome face.


    He nced at the time and said in a loose voice, "what do you say?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him unexpectedly.


    Thin shallow frowned and thought she didn''t hear clearly: "what''s your n?"


    Even men are surprised to read when they are admiring.


    Being looked at by two pairs of eyes, mu Shinian lowered her head silently. A few secondster, she asked, "can you forge a death certificate?"

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    The man frowned. Before he spoke, he heard a thin cold rhetorical question: "are you sure?"


    Mu Shinian nodded without thinking: "well."


    The man behind the scenes is so deep that he can only be secretly disposed of if he is released. In this case, it''s better to let him "die".


    One life left and right.


    Thin shallow took a look at the man.


    Although the man didn''t understand the code between them, he still obeyed Bo Qian''s order: "I see, young master, I''ll deal with it now."


    When he left, the man couldn''t help looking in the direction of admiring the time.


    It seems that the rumor is true. Young master, is there a situation?


    The room was calm again.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    Mu Shinian took the lead in opening his mouth in a strange silence: "what do you want to ask?"


    Thin shallow leaned against the sofa, his slender fingers against his forehead. He seemed to have something to say. When he reached his mouth, he swallowed back: "No."


    All right.


    Mu Shinian simply sat back in his chair, took a magazine and opened it.


    Why did someone chase her?


    What did she do and send so many people at once?


    She has a big problem.


    Thin shallow didn''t ask, and she didn''t bother to think of an excuse to prevaricate.


    The magazine was about thetest gossip, but she didn''t read a word.


    The eyes behind her kept clinging to her and explored curiously... But he never asked a word.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    The leader slept all day. When he woke up in the middle of the night, he suddenly saw a man sitting by the bed. He was so scared that he almost screamed.


    "Wake up?"


    Thin shallow turned over a magazine without even lifting his face.


    The leader recognized who he was and trembled violently: "you, it''s you!"


    The feeling of huge pain in all limbs and bones clearly emerges in my mind.


    In the eyes of the outside world, he is ignorant and can only eat, drink and have fun... Is it so hidden?


    It seemed that he saw what the man was thinking. Bo Qian closed the magazine and said straight to the point: "there are two ways, one life is better than death. Choose one."


    The leader bit his teeth and said in a hoarse voice, "what are the conditions?"


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "... no conditions?"


    The leader seemed startled.


    Under normal circumstances, aren''t there conditions?


    "Thinkzily." Thin and shallow hands support their arms, and a trace of fatigue is integrated into their eyebrows and eyes: "you are not qualified to let me spend too much time."


    That''s contemptuous.


    The leader was silent for a long time and tentatively opened his mouth: "what does life mean, and what does it mean that life is better than death?"


    "The way to live is to send you to other ces and live in another ce as another identity. Life is better than death, which is to turn you into a useless person, and then you can leave the hospital tonight." He was toozy to answer the mentally retarded question. The man in suit behind him answered it for him.


    The leader grabbed the sheet under his body and frowned for a long time: "I thought you would kill me."


    "Indeed." Thin shallow smiled. He probably knew his choice. He didn''t bother to stay for a minute. He directly stood up and patted the man in the suit on the shoulder: "it''s up to you."


    The suit man nodded, "I see."


    The door opened and closed.


    The leader always maintained a vignt attitude, waiting for the answer of the suit man.


    Who knows, the suit man innocently spread his hand: "to be honest, I''m not very clear. If you have to exin, it''s probably thedy''s meaning."

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    Thedy?


    Bo Qian is quite famous.


    It''s not that the outside world thinks he has much ability, but the Bo family''s background is too strong, thin and unique. His appearance, height and stature are all top. It''s rumored that he also learns from God when studying. However, what he has done in recent years is not in line with the style of a rich childe at all.


    Thin shallow dares to y with everything, but he doesn''t touch many women preferred by the rich second generation.


    Some people say he likes men, others say he can''t... In short, there are all kinds of rumors, but there is noce news.


    The head man''s face was blue and paralyzed on the bed. After a long time, he choked out a few words: "young master Bo''s taste is very... Unique."


    It seems challenging to deal with such a tough girl.


    "Worry about yourself." The man in suit patted him on the shoulder. Under the panic expression on the head''s face, he smiled and said, "go to the desert to raise penguins, or go to the south pole to nt trees. You choose one."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was almost kidnapped, which was soon known by the group of senior brothers and sisters.


    The five elder martial brothers who were still on vacation suddenly became the target of public criticism. The master called overseas and pulled the five elder martial brothers who were flirting with beauties in the hot spring back to the headquarters. It is said that the holidays in the next ten years have been cancelled.


    Mu Shinian looked at the text message sent by her noble, cold, beautiful and famous master. She couldn''t help smiling on her forehead. Thinking of the fifth senior brother''s hard-earned defense in front of theputer, she couldn''t help sending a refueling expression to wrap it up.


    The fifth senior brother immediately returned his pitiful expression bag.


    Mu Shinian was about to reply and was patted on the shoulder.


    She subconsciously pressed off her cell phone. As soon as she looked back, she saw Ye Linging up mysteriously: "Shi Nian, do you know the school forum?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and waited quietly for the following.


    Ye Ling turned her head, looked at all kinds of strange eyes in the ssroom and lowered her voice, Said: "your post, the one I asked you to contact the administrator to deletest time... Then guess what, I don''t know who hacked the forum. The original anonymous forum suddenly became the real name system! Moreover, the administrator tried to delete the post or restore the anonymous function, but it didn''t seed. The post was locked."


    Mu Shinian nodded as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Ling saw that her reaction was t and quiet for two seconds. She couldn''t help asking, "just... No?"


    "What?" Mu Shinian looked at her strangely.


    Ye Ling lowered his voice and said curiously, "Whoever hacked the forum is helping you. Do you know a particrly powerful programmer? This skill is really wonderful!"


    "What kind of superior people do those people put on the Inte one by one? As soon as their vests are taken off, they are counselled one by one. Don''t you find that their eyes are full of dodging when they look at you today?"


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips pulled slightly: "I didn''t find it."


    "Ah, you''re really..." Ye Ling wanted to find a suitable adjective. After struggling for a long time, he couldn''t find a suitable word. He simply sighed and muttered depressed: "you don''t express such a pleasant thing."


    "What does it mean?" Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder and looked calm: "retribution wille sooner orter."


    Ye Ling was stunned and nodded, "that''s what you said."


    The ss bell rings.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    Mu Shinian ignored the eyes cast all the way and walked to the table as if there were no one else.


    The faces of those who bubbled and broke their mouths on the forum became ugly.


    Someone couldn''t help but want to rush up and question, and was held by hispanion.


    Mu Shinian inadvertently raised her eyes and crossed her eyes with the ssmate for a second. She said goodbye, as if the anger on her face was ferocious, which had nothing to do with her.


    ¡­¡­


    The day''s ss was spent in a strange atmosphere.


    After ss, mu Shinian put away his schoolbag, went to the fruit store to buy some fruit and visit his grandmother.


    The sanatorium is close to mountains and rivers, and the environment is very good, so the price is also rtively expensive.


    Mu Shinian walked through a garden. When he reached the floor, he saw a girl sitting in the ss window.


    Mu Shiran put the nutrition she bought on the table.


    Tong Wan Zhi helped grandma pinch her legs and said with a smile, "no, Ranran talked abouting to see you. She also spent her own pocket money and bought such nutrients herself."


    Grandma sat in bed, facing the parents who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, she still had some constraints.


    She smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shiran sat on the other side of the bed, affectionately holding grandma''s arm, like a child ying coquetry with her elders: "grandma, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Do you miss me?"


    Grandma smiled reluctantly: "yes."


    "I said grandma still hurt me." Mu Shiran nestled on Grandma''s shoulder.


    Tong Wanzhi saw this scene and smiled more warmly: "Ranran has always said that she wants to see you, but ah, she is too busy with her studies and can''t spare time. Fortunately, youe here and you can meet often in the future."


    "Yes, grandma, you haven''t seen me dance ballet yet. I''ll show you another day."


    Grandma keptughing.


    Although the mother and daughter are very close to her, she really can''t get familiar for a moment.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t see it anymore. He opened the door and went in.


    Grandma''s eyes lit up, like seeing the Savior: "read,e."


    Tong Wan Zhi and Mu Shi Ran''s face smiled slightly.


    Mu Shinian put the fruit on the table, nodded to grandma, and said to the mother and daughter coldly: "the doctor has some precautions to exin. Let''s go to his office."


    Grandma heard that she was going to get out of bed, but she was stopped by mu Shinian: "grandma, just stay here. We can go there."


    Grandma thought and nodded, "OK."


    The mother and daughter looked at each other and followed.


    Close the door and go straight ahead. It''s the corridor.


    Mu Shinian suddenly stopped.


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come on, what do you want?" Mu Shinian''s impatience waspletely revealed.


    After so much effort, she staged a parent-child rtionship... She doesn''t believe that a mother and daughter who haven''t made a phone call for more than ten years will have so much family affection for the old woman who is far away from home!


    Mu Shiran frowned discontentedly when she heard this: "Shi Nian, what do you mean by this? We are also grandma''s rtives. Can''t wee to see her?"


    "Fifty thousand a month will save you the cost of visiting. Pay the family fee." Mu Shinian spread his hands to them, with a smile of contempt and disdain on his face.


    When Tong Wan Zhi heard this sentence, the green tendons on his forehead jumped up angrily; "What do you mean? What do you mean by visiting?"

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    "Literally, you can say anything directly." Mu Shinian hugged his arm and leaned against the wall. His posture became more and more disdainful.


    Tong Wan Zhi almost gasped when he saw her.


    She closed her eyes and was almost patient: "Zhou Jui, you''ve been tortured for so long, and it should be enough! Also, you''re making trouble on that broken forum! Your sister didn''t say anything, and it should be enough to hang on it for so long!"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and shrugged innocently, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t do this with me!" Tong Wanzhi couldn''t help but raise the volume. Thinking that this is a hospital, he stubbornly forbeared: "what a coincidence! It''s all about you!"


    Mu Shiran looked at it and couldn''t helping over and holding mu Shinian''s hand. Her eyes suddenly turned red: "Shi Nian, you just delete the post of the forum. I didn''t say anything. It''s gossip, which didn''t cause any substantive harm to you. Many people in the school are talking about me now. I''m asking for leave today."


    The fox''s tail finally came out one by one.


    Mu Shinian bent a sarcastic arc at the corners of his mouth.


    "What are youughing at? You should withdraw quickly. You should stop. Stop!" Tong Wanzhi angrily said to each other, "the Zhou family is not easy to provoke. People are willing to be private now. And that post, do you want to ruin your sister''s image?"


    Mu Shinian shrugged indifferently: "it has nothing to do with me."


    With that, she walked towards the ward.


    Tong Wanzhi came here today with the determination to deal with it. Unexpectedly, he failed at the beginning. He was depressed in his heart for a long time!


    One side of Mu Shiran saw it and couldn''t help dropping her eyes.


    Suddenly, she thought of a good way.


    "Mom, I have a way."


    Tong Wanzhi''s lifeless eyes were suddenly full of light: "what method?"


    Mu Shiran saw that there was no one around. He came to Tong Wanzhi''s ear and whispered a word.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Grandma was relieved when she saw mu Shinianing back. The next second, she happily took her hand, turned over the pile of nutrients and said, "read,e and have a look. You take these back to eat! Listen to your mother, these are good things. You see you are too thin and need to be supplemented."


    Mu Shinian smiled and pressed her hand: "these can be eaten by the elderly. Even if I eat them, I can''t supplement the nutrition."


    Grandma blinked twice and put down her hand: "that''s right."


    "Don''t worry, grandma, I can make up for what I eat at Bo''s house." Mu Shinian folded a few clothes on the sofa that he didn''t have time to pack up and put them in the wardrobe.


    Grandma looked at her figure and hesitated for a while. She was still worried and asked, "Niannian, your mother, they..."


    "This ward is your grandmother''s decision. You can let them in if you want them toe in. You don''t want to let them leave at any time." Mu Shinian doesn''t care much.


    Grandma heard this sentence, nodded and shook her head the next second: "they also care about you. They have been asking about you just now. Grandma is old. It''s good for many people to care about you."


    Mu Shinian''s lips bent an unidentified arc. She didn''t want to refute the old man''s kindness. She nodded her head: "grandma said yes."


    The hesitation was swept away.


    The old man waved to her, opened the cab and took out a round chocte from it.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    "Read it over. This is for you. Grandma Lin next door gave it. She said it was brought back by her son from Germany. It''s valuable. Grandma doesn''t like sweet food. She specially reserved it for you."


    Mu Shinian stared at the round chocte, wrapped in severalyers of paper towels outside the silver tin foil.


    Her eyes couldn''t help being hot, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of her mouth: "thank you, grandma."


    "Thank you for what." The old woman pulled her to the bedside, stuffed her hand, covered her hand and said with a smile, "eat quickly."


    Mu Shinian took the chocte and was about to speak when the door was opened again.


    The mother and daughter appeared again.


    When grandma saw them, her smile on the corners of her mouth faded a little.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked up at Mu Shi Nian coldly and hurriedly put aside her words. She carefully opened her mouth: "Mom, I forgot to say it just now. Shi Nian she..." then, she carefully looked at Mu Shi Nian and opened her mouth: "Shi Nian, I haven''t told you about her at Bo''s house. And Bo Qian''s child..."


    The voice fell.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes gloomily.


    Tong Yanzhi hardened his scalp and smiled. Somehow, the cold sweat on his back ran down fiercely.


    Grandma on one side didn''t see the undercurrent between them. As soon as she heard about the Bo family, she couldn''t help asking: "how about the Bo family, and Bo Qian? Is it all right to read?"


    Tong grabbed the bag uneasily, and his eyes fell on the colder and colder face of Mu Shinian, as if waiting for something.


    Grandma didn''t wait for the answer. She looked worried: "what''s the matter? Isn''t the Bo family bad for reading?"


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes expressionless, turned around and went to clean up the things on the sofa.


    Her behavior is tantamount topromise.


    Tong Wanzhi unconsciously rxed and smiled and said, "how can I? Bo Qian, the child is very obedient and reads the time very well. If he doesn''t send it away, he will go to a key high school."


    When Mu Shiran heard the speech, she immediately interrupted: "yes, it''s very difficult to take the exam in this school. I fought with many people for a quota. Shi Nian was very lucky."


    Grandma is old and doesn''t have so many twists and turns in her mind. As long as she hears that she is good to her granddaughter, she will be satisfied and happy.


    Mu Shinian turned his back to them, listened to Tong Wanzhi and Mu Shiran hand in hand,pletely subverted the thin and shallow image, and his lips became tighter and tighter.


    ¡­¡­


    Get out of the hospital.


    Tong Wanzhi was also a little uneasy. She nced at the people walking in front of her. After thinking deeply, she said, "Shi Nian, go back to Bo''s house and I''ll drive you?"


    Mu Shinian turned a deaf ear and didn''t lift his eyes.


    Mu Shiran nced at Tong''s arm, hurried to grab her arm and whispered, "Shi Nian, we can''t help it! If we go on like this, the impact will be bad!"


    Mu Shinian pulled back his hand, took out his headphones and stuffed them into his ears,pletely isting the sound outside.


    When the bus arrived, mu Shinian dropped a coin and found a seat to sit down.


    She didn''t say a word the whole time.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other. After the car left, Tong Wanzhi frowned unhappily; "What attitude!"


    "Mom, don''t be angry." Mu Shiran took her mother''s hand, sighed and said, "Shi Nian has been designed once. She will be unhappy."


    "What''s wrong with her? Talk to her and don''t listen!" Tong Wanzhi angrily walked to the parking lot.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    Mu Shiran bowed her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. After a long time, she pretended to be worried: "Mom, whether it''s the photos sent to the Zhou family or the forum, are these two things really done by Shi Niang? Is it a little strange that she is only a half child herself?"


    Tong Wanzhi broke her heart these days for the sake of the Zhou family and her daughter. At this meeting, she was stunned when Mu Shiran identally mentioned it.


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip, looked around vigntly and said, "Mom, shouldn''t those on the forum be rumors? Should she really be..."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face, which had just slowed down, turned blue again.


    In the past, those bad rumors about her little daughter quickly passed through in my mind.


    Learn to fight at a young age


    Don''t learn to fool around with people in society


    I''ve been in a strange adult''s car


    Mu Shiran saw that Tong Wanzhi changed his face, pursed his lower lip, and timely added a fire: "if this is known by Bo family, I''m afraid there will be a situation."


    "Ranran, don''t talk nonsense first." Tong Wan Zhi held her hand with a solemn face.


    "I know, I''m just worried."


    Mu Shiran lowered her voice wrongfully: "Mom, think about it carefully. A high school student can''t do these things."


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned with worry.


    It''s not just high school students. They can''t even do it.


    The photos were skipped in advance. For the forum alone, she privately asked the it God to help delete the posts. As a result, she couldn''t delete them.


    Who did mu Shinian know outside!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in a bad mood all the way back from the hospital.


    As soon as she stepped into the door of Bo''s house.


    As soon as the white tiger saw her, it was like seeing a rtive. With a cry, it rushed to her.


    Mu Shinian was thinking about something. He threw himself on the ground and rolled down a small slope.


    Bo Qian, who was ying with the white haired tiger, yanked hard at the corners of his eyes, quickly put down the wool ball in his hand and ran over.


    The slope of small slope is not high.


    Mu Shinian rolled down and got some grass on his body.


    What''s important is that her face was confused and she didn''t respond to what had just happened.


    Thin shallow stared at the white haired tiger and almost kicked it: "go to the edge!"


    The white haired tiger moaned, bowed his head wrongfully, curled up in a ball and dared not move.


    Thin shallow jumped down the slope and pulled the man up. There was a bit of uneasiness on his cold face: "are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian finally came back. He looked at the white hair and began to pull the grass silently: "it''s all right."


    It doesn''t look like something


    Thin shallow called the housekeeper uneasily: "find the doctor."


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and quickly refused: "I''m really fine. I don''t need it."


    Thin shallow looked at the slope and thought it was the same. Moreover, it was very difficult to fall with turf.


    Mu Shinian finished the grass and was about to go uphill. As a result, when he looked down, the round chocte was pressed into a dough cake.


    Mu Shinian looked at the chocte. Under the calm face, there was a trace of anger gradually, and then misfired, and quickly became angry!


    Thin shallow looked at the group of white hair with no doubt. The next second, mu Shinian would rush over and pull out all the hair on the white tiger!


    Instead, his eyes fell on the "small round cake", silent and silent.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    Even when the housekeeper felt something was going to happen, mu Shinian suddenly said, "he has eaten too much recently and his weight is a little fat. The pet is too fat and it''s not good."


    A nonsense sentence, Bo shallow and the housekeeper don''t know why.


    "So?"


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and there was no emotion on his face: "it''s time to exercise."


    "... well?" Thin shallow still didn''t hear the slightest logic.


    Mu Shinian walked over with a heavy face, picked up the wool and blew a loud whistle. At the moment when the white haired tiger looked up, he threw the wool hard and hung it on the branches urately.


    The white haired tiger tilted his head and didn''t seem to understand.


    The Housekeeper on one side was also stunned.


    There was only a hook on the thin and shallow lip corner. He walked over and took his toes and gently kicked the tiger: "Why are you staring at me? I didn''t take it down. I didn''t eat."


    With that, he entered the house.


    White Tiger: "


    It''s probably a gic mutation, and its four legs are exceptionally short... The tree is at least ten meters high, and its trunk is very thick... It''s too difficult for the fat tiger!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back to the house as soon as he came in, and his mood seemed particrly depressed.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa, holding the remote control and changing channels from time to time. His attention was all upstairs and didn''t pay any attention to what was on TV.


    The housekeeper came out with a ss of water and was immediately stopped by Bo Qian: "she''s in a bad mood."


    The housekeeper looked upstairs and wasforted.


    Not bad. Their young master has finally learned to be merciful.


    "Yes, maybe something happened outside. I''ll check it out?"


    "No." Thin shallow leaned on the sofa, thought for a while, took out a pen and paper from the cab, wrote down a string of fluent German, and then handed it to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper held the paper and his face was full of doubts: "young master, is this... A spell?"


    Thin, shallow and speechless raised his eyes: "German, a chocte brand, go buy it."


    Mu Shinian must have never eaten that brand of chocte and didn''t know where he got it. He was reluctant to eat it. He held it all the way. He wrapped so manyyers of paper towels like a baby. As a result, he was ttened by the fat tiger. He must be very sad.


    Thin shallow frowned, meditated for a while, and called the housekeeper back: "go and store."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper said, "young master, what is hoarding?"


    "Literally." Thin shallow stood up and raised his chin coldly: "this chocte is always avable at home in the future."


    Housekeeper: "


    Don''t you like chocte?


    Well, do you want to toss yourself with chocte again? Or is there any mystery in this chocte?


    ¡­¡­


    inside bedroom.


    Mu Shinian did some operation, deleted all the photos of the Zhou family and the posts, and thenunched a stupidity against theputer screen.


    The cell phone kept calling.


    She picked it up irritably, and her tone was a little unhappy: "what''s up."


    Xiao Hei was startled and said, "sister Shi, are you in a bad mood?"


    "No." Mu Shinian closed his eyes and pressed down the irritability before returning to a normal tone: "what do you say?"


    Xiao Hei coughed and whispered, "there''s something going on in the case you''ve been trying to investigate."


    "...." Mu Shinian slowly sat up straight and said, "go on."


    Xiao Hei: "I found out that their branch recently had a business, a chip, with a very low quotation, but the actual transaction price was close to ten figures. Moreover, they acted strangely, as if they deliberately revealed ws and waited for someone to pick it up."

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    Mu Shinian sat on the carpet with his back against the sofa and his hand against the table, making a series of irregr noises.


    Xiaohei added uneasily: "sister Shi, I suspect they are intentional. ording to the confidentiality of their actions in the past, it is very unreasonable to expose these ws this time."


    "When and where is the transaction?" Mu Shinian interrupted him.


    Xiao Hei was silent on the phone for a long time.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "Xiao Hei, this matter must be settled. Do you understand? The source starts from me and I''m sorry if I don''t finish it myself."


    Xiao Hei sighed: "sister Shi, they don''t want you to touch this."


    "I know, they want to protect me." Mu Shinian put his slender fingertips against his forehead and smiled lightly: "but I can''t leave it alone. Xiao Hei, time and ce, report."


    Xiao Hei had no choice but to exin all the time and ce.


    After saying that, he muttered uneasily: "but, sister Shi, you inexplicably intervene in this matter, will you attract attention? After all, you haven''t answered the order for a long time."


    This is indeed a problem.


    Mu Shinian scratched his chin. After a long time, he finally thought of a reason: "didn''t I blow up the two basesst time? You issued a reward mission in the name of len, caught me, and the funds were deducted from my ount."


    Xiao Hei kept silent for a long time.


    Finally, I couldn''t stand it. I shouted, "no, sister Shi, you want to issue a reward order to bribe others to catch you?"


    "Yes." Mu Shi paused and naturally asked, "is there any problem?"


    I have a big problem. Let''s go!


    Xiao Hei was about to run away: "no, is it true or false?"


    "Of course it''s true." Mu Shinian looked puzzled: "not really, how to y for others?"


    Xiao Hei wanted to cry without tears: "sister Shi, you, you will really offend len! It''s rare that people were generousst time and didn''t care."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand indifferently: "anyway, it doesn''t matter to offend again."


    Xiao Hei: "..." this open-minded attitude really deserves beating.


    "I''ll leave it to you." With that, she hung up the phone andpletely put down the stall.


    The room was quiet.


    Mu Shinian took a pen, wrote down a string of unwritten marks on the paper and stared at the words. It seemed that a sea of fire appeared in her mind.


    The girl was wearing a white coat and the two hands in her pocket were very tight and dead, but her face was still light.


    The slender hair was blown by the wind and stuck on her cheek. She stretched out her hand and put a hand on her shoulder, or appreciated or mocked: "is it good? It''s your turn next."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes andpletely isted the dark memory.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qiangang is ready to go to bed.


    The window was knocked down, and a figure turned in quietly.


    Thin shallow looked up as if nothing had happened and looked at the personing in: "what''s up?"


    The visitor nodded and whispered, "just now a message came out. Thest two bases exploded have been found."


    Thin shallow nodded without interest: "well, then?"


    "Then something strange happened." The visitor frowned and seemed to be tangled with words. For a moment, he said uncertainly: "then, you issued a reward order. The person to catch is Aowei."


    Thin and shallow eyebrow tip raised: "catch who?"

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    Someone scratched his hair and looked tangled: "Aowei, it was released in your name."


    Thin shallow curved a leg and supported his chin with his hand. Under the weak light, he looked stunned for a moment: "then?"


    "Aowei ran away. The people who chased her this time are quite good." The visitor pondered and tentatively added: "what''s more, we found nothing after checking the whereabouts of Aowei for so long. As a result, the man found it two or three times."


    Bo Qian''s informationwork is quite powerful.


    Now it''s shocking that an ordinary thug can find a person with uncertain trace all the year round so easily.


    Thin and shallow listened quietly. His narrow eyes narrowed dangerously: "interesting."


    The visitor was confused: "young master, I''ll find out which rabbit is so bold and dare to steal your name!"


    "No need. You can''t find it." Thin shallow leaned against the head of the bed, holding his arms in his hands, with an iparably leisurely posture: "you saidst time, where was thest time Aowei disappeared?"


    "It''s in this city."


    "OK, keep an eye on the city recently. If there is no ident, Aowei will have something to do."


    "... ah?"


    "I''ve gone around in such a big circle just to cover up my whereabouts. I''ll sell it to her."


    In the fog on his face, Bo shallow waved his hand.


    Although his men didn''t understand, they didn''t ask. They climbed over the wall and went downstairs.


    Thin shallow turned off the light, lying in bed, his hands behind his head, his eyes staring at the ceiling, and a long-standingplex hanging on his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian was going to a ce this morning, so he got up early.


    As a result, as soon as she got to the downstairs living room, her head almost crashed.


    "Good morning, Miss mu." Bo Ye is directing people to move boxes of things inside. When he sees hering down, he looks back and says hello to her.


    "... good morning."


    Mu Shi read back, his sight fell on therge and small boxes piled up in the house, and he struggled to find a foothold.


    Xu Shi saw the doubt on her face, and Bo Ye smiled and exined, "these are nutrients. I''ve said that you have worked hard recently and need to be supplemented."


    Mu Shinian nced at several boxes, and the corners of his eyes jumped even more.


    She must have nosebleed every day if she eats the nutrition in this room.


    Behind him, the pattering footsteps sounded.


    When she looked back, she saw that Bo Qianzheng walked down with a handful of stupid hair. When he saw the scene in the house, he simply raised his eyebrows: "these are worth 50 million?"


    Bo Ye smiles bitterly: "no, of course not 50 million. But mom has ordered someone to buy all the nutrients suitable for Miss mu on the market. For mom''s sake, let''s forget it."


    Thin shallow was indifferent, picked up a box, nced at it, and threw it away.


    Seeing this, Bo Ye is not annoyed at all. He gently looks at Mu Shi and reads: "Miss mu, 50 million working capital can''t be taken out for a while and a half, you see..."


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip. To tell the truth, she didn''t want to participate in the Bo family at all.


    She understood what Bo Qian meant.


    She knows what Bo Ye means.


    After some entanglement, she nodded her head; "Oh."


    "Miss Mu really knows the great meaning." Bo Ye praised.


    Thin shallow see they chat so happy, face heavy: "I''m thirsty."

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    The housekeeper immediately jumped over: "young master, I''ll pour you water."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows took a puff, looked up displeased and nced at the housekeeper.


    After all, the housekeeper took care of him from childhood. At a nce, he saw that Bo Qian was very unhappy at this time. He Er, turned his head and saw the two people talking happily, and immediately reacted.


    "Miss mu, well, I''m busy. Can you help me pour a ss of water for the young master?"


    With that, he bent down and carried three boxes in a hurry.


    Mu Shimian was startled by his unconventional appearance: "Oh, OK."


    After she left, the housekeeper put down the box and silently held the wall with tears.


    Nima''s, get up and sh to the waist.


    Bo Ye looked at it and couldn''tugh or cry: "does your housekeeper need to be sent to the hospital?"


    "No." Bo Qiansi doesn''t worry. Sitting on the sofa, Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Bo Ye''s busy face, and the smile on his face is deeper.


    After thest box was moved in, Bo Ye said, "it seems that Dad''s decision is right. You''ve learned to be jealous."


    Thin shallow looked up, just got up, he was stillzy, and his words were very loose: "I like to be clean."


    Bo Ye doesn''t understand.


    But the next second he understood.


    Thin shallow stood up and rushed to the housekeeper who was still holding his waist and said, "remember to clean upter."


    "Also, lose all the furniture in this room and rece it with a new one."


    Then he opened the door and went to the kitchen.


    Bo Ye''s face is stiff for a moment.


    The housekeeper holds his waist and bends down at Bo Ye skillfully and habitually: "young master, please take this trip."


    "You''re wee."


    Bo Ye pulled his lower lip and said half jokingly, "but his cleanliness habit is getting worse and worse."


    "Yes." The housekeeper could not see any w on his face: "no, the beast soiled the young master''s shirt two days ago. It was as big as a small nail cap. The young master directly lost his shirt."


    "It''s really a little heinous." Bo Ye jokingly said, "please take care of the housekeeper."


    "Yes, yes, with this sry, how should I work in ce?" The housekeeper is very official and doesn''t let people drill any gaps.


    Bo Ye''s face was not at all impatient. Wen smiled at the housekeeper and said, "Oh, one more thing, remind Bo Qian that he has to go to thepany at the end of the month. Many documents need his signature."


    The housekeeper bent over and said, "I''ll convey it."


    Bo Ye takes people away.


    When the housekeeper saw that they were far away, he came out with a sigh of relief, and then he was in a daze at the nutrition in the room.


    How long will it take to move and eat... Will miss Mu be a fat pig after eating so much?


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Yees out of the vi, he doesn''t see the slightest anger on his face.


    Even the driver couldn''t see it anymore. He said angrily in the driver''s seat: "the eldest young master, the second young master wants to humiliate you!"


    "The whole Bo family, who doesn''t know it''s supported by you now! The second young master just goes through the motions and has dividends. The person who can work hard is the eldest young master."


    "However, sir still pays more attention to the second young master and wants to pass on the position of the sessor to the second young master."


    The driver was very excited and dissatisfied with everything he said.


    Thin Ye''s face is always hung with a faint smile. He picks up a notebook and opens it. The screen fluorescence is reflected on his face, with a faint sense of mystery: "after all, it''s his own."

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    The driver muttered; "Young master, you are also your own. Why should you be treated like this? And madam, she has suffered a lot in recent years. Why should she be crushed by the dead forever."


    "You said it was death." Bo Ye knocked on the keyboard and asked faintly, "do you know what death means? Death means the end."


    Through the perspective mirror, the driver looked at the man behind the seat and felt a chill all over his body.


    He shivered and shut his mouth silently.


    Bo Ye looks at the leaves blown down by the wind outside the window. His eyes have no waves, but his lips unconsciously SIP an imperceptible arc.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long dy in the morning, when mu Shinian came to the bank, it was close to noon.


    She went straight to the VIP channel without making an appointment.


    When the staff saw her, they frowned, but they smiled at her patiently: "little girl, this is a special channel for VIP users. Ordinary users are outside and need to make an appointment."


    Mu Shinian sat in his chair, took out a card from his pocket and handed it to him: "excuse me, transfer $6 million to this ount."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several staff members stood up with a Shua. The glittering diamond card almost blinded their titanium dog eyes!


    "Is there a problem?" Mu Shinian was in a hurry. Seeing that they didn''t take the next step, he couldn''t help urging them.


    The staff shook their head and immediately turned 180 degrees: "no, I''ll help you deal with it immediately."


    ¡­¡­


    When she came out of the bank, mu Shinian stood up her cor and hid her chin in the cor. She put her hands in her pockets and walked to the station with a cold face.


    A little sunspot''s voice came from the headset: "sister Shi, I have modified the transfer channel. In this way, others will think len paid the money, and your whereabouts are now far away from home, and no one will doubt you."


    "Well, thanks."


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep well yesterday, and his voice was a little hoarse: "you tune out the n of the club, and we''ll make a quick decision."


    The little sunspot said, "sister Shi, be careful."


    Mu Shinian cut off themunication, took out a coin and got on the bus.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a magnificent club.


    Mu Shinian walked around and sneaked in through the back door without alerting anyone.


    In the club, the light is unknown.


    Mu Shimianboriously swung down from the vent. Afternding safely, she took a breath, limped into a dressing room, casually found a waiter''s dress, put it on, and then went out.


    Ten minutester, she smoothly joined the ranks of waiters and followed a group of beautiful little girls into the trading ce.


    Then, without any effort, he stole a small chip.


    After going out, the little sunspot was surprised: "is it so smooth? The other party is also a man of the moment, so there is no defense?"


    Mu Shinian took off a suit of clothes outside, tied his hair up, and hurried to the end: "it''s not unprepared, it''s fake."


    "Ah?" The little sunspot almost broke his voice. The next second, he misfired and stood up from the monitor: "Oh, trap!"


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, I heard a noise.


    Exposed!


    Mu Shinian looked back, took out a hat from his schoolbag, put it on, and ran without changing his face.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    Little sunspot didn''t have time to worry. He sat down and quickly operated the keyboard with ten fingers: "I hacked into the backstage of the club and cut off the power. Sister Shi, hold on for another minute!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak and didn''t look back.


    ording to the sound of footsteps, she can judge that the following are experts!


    In case of entanglement, she will be recognized.


    "Stop, don''t run!"


    "Chase, chase!"


    The people behind him kept approaching.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and just ran forward.


    Thirty seconds... Ten seconds... Countdown


    As a result, the power supply was not cut off at thest second.


    Over the phone came the voice of the little sunspot: "no, sister Shi! Who designed the firewall! Sister Shi, it''s impossible for one minute! Thank God if I can break it in an hour!"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a second before she said, "then you can crack it slowly. Hang up."


    Then she cut off themunication.


    If the power can''t be cut off, the little sunspot is useless.


    After all, the road map of the club has long been in her mind.


    She was more curious than being chased. Did those people keep their skills, or did they expect someone to steal today?


    Behind him, something suddenly hit me.


    Mu Shinian shed sideways and rolled around on the ground. Suddenly, he took out his hand behind him.


    This action was so familiar to the bodyguards that they turned pale one by one and hurriedly retreated: "hurry, hide!"


    Mu Shinian grabbed this second gap, opened the door at the entrance of the stairs, ran along the end, and then opened the window without thinking, put his hand on the window and jumped.


    Mu Shinian failed to jump.


    Because her body was picked up in the air, then she dodged and entered a room. The door mmed shut, isting all the sounds.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank. Without saying a word, his left hand hit back hard.


    He was caught before he met him.


    The visitor said slowly; "Quite angry."


    The sound is


    Mu Shinian turned in surprise. In the night, the outline of the man''s face became clear.


    Is it thin?


    Mu Shinian''s brain is nk for a moment.


    Thin shallow looked at her up and down, leaned against a table and shed. He held his arms in a casual manner. His deep eyes swept her up and down: "are you going to jump out of the window?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "Why are you here?"


    "Participate in the auction."


    "... you go on."


    Then she pushed the door and left.


    As soon as I turned around, I was caught again.


    Thin and shallow eyes narrowed slightly, and a few clear cold lights appeared: "do you know what floor this is?"


    "Sixth floor." Mu Shinian pulled back his hand. He heard the messy footsteps outside and pulled his forehead hard.


    Come so fast!


    The sound outside the door was also mixed.


    "Shit, it''s gone. Won''t it really jump down?"


    "No, the people below are staring. I don''t see anyone running out!"


    "Ma Dan, that woman, don''t be caught by me!"


    "What will we do? Shall we withdraw?"


    "Withdraw what? Give me a room to search carefully. I don''t believe I can''t find it!"


    Across the door, the sound is very clear.


    Thin shallow heard every word.


    He picked up his lower lip and joked in his voice, "looking for you?"


    "Probably." After being calcted, I''m not in a good mood. I don''t want to be exposed at all.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    Seeing that she admitted so happily, she asked slowly, "why?"


    Mu Shinian finally raised his eyes and looked at him seriously.


    Thin shallow face no persistence, no anger, no emotion, as if this question was really just a drag.


    The knock at the door finally rang out.


    The two looked at each other for a moment, one calm and the other calm.


    Finally, in the increasingly frequent knocking at the door, mu Shinian pinched his neck twice and slowly opened his mouth: "I heard that the waiter''s sry is high, so I came to apply for a job. Then, I met a group of people chasing someone. I was unlucky to meet someone, but I couldn''t fight. I thought I''d rather die than surrender, jump a building, maybe survive a disaster, and get a martial arts secret script or something."


    These words are really bullshit.


    But mu Shinian said it seriously.


    Thin shallow listens carefully.


    The knock at the door finally stopped.


    The door was quiet for two seconds and began to hear the sound of kicking the door.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and calmly rolled up his sleeves: "young master Bo, you stay away. I''ll clean up."


    Looking at her posture, she has a posture of who blocks and cuts who.


    The thin shallow lip angle gently pulled out a indifferent arc, pulled her behind her, and then opened the door.


    The man outside the door was raising his foot to kick in. When he saw the door open, he braked urgently and almost fell down and ate the mud.


    A touch of disgust appeared on his thin face. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the great people outside the door: "what''s up?"


    Everyone looked at each other. The person in front of him looked at thin and shallow, and a sh of emotion shed on his face. The next second, he resumed his respectful posture; "Isn''t this master Bo? Why did master Boe to the club today?"


    "Get out of here." Bo Qian iszy even in greeting. When his voice falls, he will close the door.


    "Ah, wait!"


    The visitor seemed to be afraid of thin and shallow. He showed disdain on his face, but he was very respectful: "to tell you the truth, young master Bo, we are chasing someone. Did you see her or hear any noise?"


    "No."


    He said shallowly and closed the door again.


    The visitor blocked the door with a few efforts. As a result, he stumbled and almost fell.


    Just because of this, he saw the girl standing behind thin and shallow, dressed in ck and trousers, free and easy.


    The visitor''s pupil contracted violently and pointed at her in shock: "she!"


    Thin and calm eyebrows.


    Mu Shinian simply raised his eyebrowszily.


    "Young master Bo, it''s her. She stole our boss''s things. Please give her to us!"


    Bo qianen nced at the girl behind him and said, "they said you stole something?"


    At the mention of the fake, mu Shinian was very upset: "No."


    The visitor took a deep breath and growled angrily; "If you say no, no! Do you think anyone will believe it?"


    "I believe it."


    A cold voice interrupted him slowly.


    The visitor looked thin and pale, and his face was difficult to see the extreme; "Master Bo, I hope you don''t interfere in this matter and give her to us so that we can have less trouble with each other."


    Thin shallow they are very afraid, but there is always a priority.


    Catching mu Shinian is very important to them! Important enough to offend thin shallow! Even the whole Bo family!


    Thin shallow just listened. After listening, he shook his head: "I misunderstood."


    The visitor thought he had changed his mind and was about to be happy. He was interrupted by the next sentence: "my family failed the monthly exam this month. I specially brought her here to review her lessons, but you interrupted me. How can I understand this ount?"

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian: "


    She looked up as if she were looking at two hundred and fifty.


    The visitor''s face was ugly: "in that case, young master Bo, you... Ah!"


    Before he finished, a fist hit him in the stomach.


    The visitor stepped back several steps, turned his head and vomited a mouthful of blood


    Thin and shallow look unchanged, even with a little frivolous: "said she wanted to review, don''t you go away?"


    The man was held by his men, and his face became ferocious and terrible. He looked at the stunned thugs around him and said fiercely: "what are you doing? Hurry to catch her!"


    The men looked at each other, and then they rushed over in a swarm.


    With one hand supporting the door, his handsome face was hidden in the light, and his white face was suffused with a few strange lights.


    Someone greeted him with a fist.


    It was held before it hit his face.


    A middle-aged man rushed over, took his hand and kicked him away. He ran in a hurry and had no time to breathe. When he stopped, he coughed for several times before breaking out a series of curses: "who told you to do it? Are you impatient?"


    A group of men were stunned.


    The middle-aged man turned around and showed a ttering smile on his face: "young master Bo, I''m sorry. My men are not sensible. Ha ha, if you don''t remember viins, please forgive us this time."


    Thin and shallow fingers knocked on the door frame, looked at the middle-aged man again, and a smile floated on his face: "Uncle Lin."


    Lin Yue quickly shook his head: "young master Bo, you''re wee. I can''t afford your uncle!"


    "I can afford it. Uncle Lin is an elder after all." That''s what he said, but there was no respect on his thin face: "how''s uncle Lin recently?"


    "Very good, very good." Uncle Lin wiped the sweat on his face. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the girl behind him, and a vague smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Oh, it''s really that his men are not sensible. It''s a good thing to disturb young master Bo! The spring night is bitter and short. Continue?"


    For the ambiguous look on Uncle Lin''s face, he waszy to exin, and closed the door in silence.


    When the door closed, uncle Lin put out his eyes and hurried to the box.


    A group of men followed him nkly: "boss, the thief was really in master Bo''s house."


    "The girl behind him! Young master Bo won''t let us check. He must cover up. He may be the one who sent him!"


    "So what?" Uncle Lin turned back and said a cruel word. He was worried about being seen. He took a deep breath and asked patiently, "the Bo family is still under the control of Bo Qian. This master never ys cards ording tomon sense! Let whoever is unhappy disappear. Don''t make trouble for me at this point!"


    His subordinates were scolded, but they were also very unwilling: "then, is it difficult to leave it alone?"


    "Of course not! Go and find out if the man in the shallow room is the thief." After a pause, uncle Lin added: "keep it secret. Don''t be found."


    "Yes."


    After his men left, uncle Lin took out his mobile phone and made a call: "Mr. K, yes, as you expected, it was stolen. Yes, a girl, didn''t see her face..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Thin shallow leaned against the bar with a ss of red wine in his hand and quietly looked at the girl holding a ss of milk on the sofa.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    "Come on, what''s going on."


    Mu Shinian put down his ss and exined solemnly: "I said, I came for an interview and identally ran into it. Unfortunately, I was chased."


    Simple and clear.


    She''ll have a ghost if you believe it.


    Thin shallow looked up, drank a ss of red wine, then walked to the door and clicked the lock.


    Mu Shinian looked back, fingerprint unlocked, high-tech.


    "Give you another chance." Thin shallow leaned against the door, holding his chest with both hands, bending one leg, and casually against the door.


    He is not angry andzy, but he just makes people feel a strong aura.


    Mu Shinian thought silently. The door is solid wood, very thick... It''s impossible to break through the door. It''s better to jump out of the window to escape.


    Thin shallow saw her eyes fall on the window and his eyebrows jumped twice.


    When mu Shinian got up, he quickly stood in front of her: "why, want to run?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and patiently exined, "I''m telling the truth."


    Thin shallow sneers, does this person really treat himself as a fool?


    "Do you know who those people were just now?"


    "... I don''t know."


    Uncle Lin? Bo''s rtives? What does the Bo family have to do with those people?


    Thin lightplexion coldly closed his eyes. His originally calm heart was inexplicably confused, because he was angry and upset: "Lin Yue, a coteral branch of the thin family and an expert in crooked ways. Every penny he earned was unclean and full of blood."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand what Bo Qian was angry about. She meditated for a long time before she tentatively said, "OK, I''ll hide from him next time?"


    Thin shallow didn''t look much better when he heard this sentence.


    He closed his eyes with a gloomy cold light on his face.


    Maybe, maybe, mu Shinian is telling the truth.


    What happened tonight was really an ident.


    After all, mu Shinian is only eighteen.


    But somehow, Bo Qian blurted out a question: "there will be no danger?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand why he asked, and didn''t understand what he meant. After some entanglement, she nodded: "No."


    Just don''t. just don''t.


    She won''t be in danger. It''s herst line.


    Thin shallow''s anger gradually subsided. He turned, walked back to the sofa and sat down. He casually took a test paper from one side and pressed it on the table: "don''t go out until these questions are finished."


    Mu Shinian stared at the papers and looked at him strangely: "what are you doing with the papers in the club?"


    Thin shallow cold hummed, sat aside, supported his chin and yed with his mobile phone.


    "You don''t care what I do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, this exnation is too powerful.


    Mu Shinian pinched his forehead impatiently, walked over, grabbed his pen and began to write randomly.


    Thin shallow didn''t even look at it. He coldly reminded: "if you''re wrong, don''t want to go out."


    "...." Mu Shinian pressed his anger: "I''m at this level!"


    Thin and shallow fingers paused and changed their mouth; "Then try your best."


    Try your best. She doesn''t want to try at all.


    She just wants to go home and lie down and sleep.


    Mu Shinian ruffian propped his chin, held the pen in his right hand, and filled in the wrong answer all the way.


    Thin shallow took time to take a look, ten answers and ten mistakes... She really should buy the lottery.


    ¡­¡­


    Several papers were filled in a mess.


    Thin shallow took out the paper and nced at it roughly. Her eyes gradually looked puzzled. How did she do it?

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    Mu Shinian had fallen asleep on the table. Her cheeks were stained with a fountain pen, frowned, and her face was a little angry. She seemed very unhappy and was called to do the paper.


    Thin shallow put the paper back to its original ce, and the cool fingertips couldn''t helping up and wiping off the stain for her.


    The girl''s skin is very delicate, soft and smooth... He couldn''t help dancing twice.


    "Well."


    Mu Shinian seemed to be awakened. He opened his eyes in confusion. After looking at him, he blinked without panic and dissatisfaction: "can I go?"


    Thin and shallow is almost a conditioned reflex. Take back your hand and keep your eyes stiff.


    Before waiting for the answer, mu Shinian yawned, his eyes bleary, but his face was cold: "young master Bo, please open the door."


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip. He didn''t know that selfishness in his bones: "it''s toote to live here."


    "... are you kidding?" The room is very big, very exaggerated, but there is only one bed. The bed is very big. It''s OK for five or six people.


    But after all, there is only one bed!


    Thin shallow frown: "what''s on your mind?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him innocently. Didn''t his words make people think crooked?


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows twice. He said coldly, "I''m not interested in your small body. I sleep on the sofa!"


    Then he folded the two pillows together andy down.


    Mu Shimian subconsciously bowed his head and looked at his body. It is indeed a little smaller than those magnificent... After reading all kinds of beauties, his taste should not decline so much.


    Mu Shinian walked back to bed andy down.


    After a while, she fell asleep.


    Thin and shallow opened his eyes, but he was not sleepy at all. His eyes jumped and fell on the small group gathered up on the bed, and the girl''s shallow breathing came to his ears.


    In the quiet space, it is particrly provocative.


    It was like scratching his heart.


    His shallow eyes became deeper and deeper. Before the ident, he quickly turned his eyes and forced himself to carry the disciple rules


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Thin pale, sitting in the president''s office of thin home headquarters, holding his chin, listlessly listening to the Secretary''s report.


    "Master Bo, the vice president has read all these statements. Just sign them."


    "And these, these are important projects this month. The deputy general manager guarantees that the project is in normal operation, and now you still need a signature."


    Thin shallow picked up a pen and turned it slowly.


    The housekeeper was very insightful and went back for a cup of hot coffee.


    Thin and shallow took a sip and frowned: "bitter."


    The housekeeper was embarrassed: "young master, there is only this brand of coffee here."


    "Dongcheng Linhu cafe, I want to drink from their house." Thin and shallow curved fingers knocked on the table. The sound of every detail was particrly dull. Yu Guang nced away. The sofa was impatient with homework. The words turned: "she ate the mango crisp of the carving time in Nancheng. As for the drink, she preferred the fresh milk of the sunshine pasture in the suburbs."


    Mu Shinian was called. She didn''t move. She continued to hold a pen, calcted the answer, and then wrote the wrong answer.


    The three secretaries looked at each other with ugly faces.


    One east and one south to the suburbs, almost the whole city! Even coffee and dessert, but also milking milk, isn''t it clear to bully people?


    After a while, someone smiled and said, "OK, master Bo, sign first, and I''ll arrange someone to buy it right away."

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    Thin shallow sat on the chair, raised his head and gave them a deep nce.


    "You three, buy it right away."


    "After eating, I''ll think about signing."


    The three secretaries jumped twice on their foreheads: "young master Bo, we still have a lot to do. In this way, we will let people buy it back as soon as possible. Can you sign these documents? We can also arrange other things."


    Thin shallow raised his lower lip like a smile: "No."


    Mu Shinian almost burst outughing. She was sure that Bo shallow was here to make trouble!


    The Secretary''s eyebrows jumped and his face showed some impatience, but he still maintained the basic etiquette: "Mr. Bo, these cases have been started, and the partners are still waiting to sign back."


    "What''s your name?"


    Thin shallow head also did not lift, light asked a sentence.


    The female secretary headed by was stunned and subconsciously replied, "Zhou Li, I''m the chief secretary next to the vice president."


    "You''re fired."


    A few words floated lightly, and several people in the bombed office were all in a daze.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and identally filled in the correct answer. She was silent and changed the answer silently.


    Zhou Li''s face changed from ck to white, and then from white to ck. She pinched her palm and trembled with restraint: "President Bo, if you want to fire me, you must give me a reason."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and knocked on the table. Thin lips gently spit out a few words: "I see you are unhappy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was another dead silence in the office.


    The housekeeper pushed the reading sses and silently closed his eyes.


    Zhou Liqi was about to cry, and several secretaries beside her couldn''t hold her.


    I saw Zhou Li tearing up all the disguises, pointing to the thin rebuff, "thin, I have no fault in my work!" besides, I am the deputy general''s officer, and has the final say to dismiss me. SEI has never been your thinner.


    "It is the vice president who has worked hard in recent years that has made SEI today, and you are just a cheap president!"


    They have long been unhappy with this straw bag!


    If it were not for the blessing of the prince of the Bo family, he would be nothing but a pile of mud!


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and looked at her. On his handsome face, he was surly and cold.


    His eyshes trembled slightly and seemed to be pondering something. After a long time, he raised his hand and knocked on the table: "then, send people to the golden house."


    Zhou Li''s pupils suddenly widened.


    Golden House, where is that? S city''srgest Fengyue ce!


    Seeing no one moved, thin shallow faintly shouted, "housekeeper."


    The housekeeper took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, pped his hands, and immediately came in two bodyguards to take Zhou Li out.


    Zhou Li reacted, screamed and struggled hard; "No, no, no, Mr. Bo, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, you let me go!"


    "Of course you are wrong." Thin shallow propped up half of his face, pointed his slender fingers at the girl on the sofa, and his voice was a little cruel: "she''s still growing up and can''t stand hunger."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was read by mu Shinian, who was lying on the gun, and rolled his eyes silently.


    Hearing this nonsense exnation, Zhou Li burst out a sharp cold light in her pupils and cursed fiercely: "Bo Qian, you are a crazy pervert! In addition to the reputation of the crown prince of the Bo family, what are you left! No wonder you are not treated by the Bo family! Bo Qian, you deserve it!"


    Screams continued.


    In just a few minutes, the secretaries in the room were in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    It''s true that the prince of the Bo family is uncertain and treacherous. There is no bottom line!


    Thin shallow unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and took a sip. Then he asked indifferently, "do you have anything else to report?"


    Where else dare say anything!


    The two secretaries looked at each other and tried to squeeze out a very ugly smile: "young master Bo, we''ll buy it right away. Please wait a minute!"


    With that, they couldn''t wait to run out, as if there were some fierce beasts chasing after them.


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind: "young master Bo, pulling people to block the knife is not a good habit."


    Thin shallow smiled indifferently: "aren''t you my precious girl? What''s the point of blocking a knife."


    I''m not. Three words came to her mouth and she swallowed them again.


    Mu Shinian threw the paper: "the knife is blocked, can I go?"


    She''s been doing her papers all nightst night. She''s going crazy.


    "No." Thin shallow took out his mobile phone and opened the game interface. Without raising his head, he left a sentence: "your achievement is very disappointing to me."


    Mu Shinian threw away his cell phone and sat up directly.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper hurriedly pressed her shoulder, put her on the sofa, took out a packet of chocte from her pocket and handed it to her: "Miss mu, be obedient,e on, eat a chocte to eliminate the fire, and then continue to work on the problem. You should be good, work hard and study hard."


    Mu Shinian stared at the chocte on his hand. As soon as he was about to speak, he was patted on his head by the housekeeper: "well, well, young master, it''s also for you."


    Mu Shinian: "


    She can''t afford such good!


    ¡­¡­


    In another office.


    Bo Ye turns over the documents, listens to his report, and chuckles at the corners of his mouth; "He brought Miss Mu here?"


    "Yes. I brought it all the way from the club." After that, the subordinate added in a low voice: "is it true that young master Bo really likes Miss mu?"


    "Miss Mu works in a car repair shop, and young master Bo often goes there. In the past, it was a high frequency for young master Bo to go once or twice a month."


    "Also, Miss Mu was hacked in the school forum. As a result, this post was made by the real name system. I tried to find someone to break through this line of defense, but I couldn''t even delete it. You know, young master Bo was one of the bestputer experts in s before he became entric. Therefore, I suspect that young master Bo did it."


    "In addition, after investigation yesterday, Miss Mu was indeed with master Bo. The thief chased Songshan road and lost it. Miss Mu was only 18 years old and didn''t have a chance to contact this level."


    Bo Ye listened calmly: "it''s really impossible."


    His men looked at his face, carefully considered it, and said, "young master, do you need to save Secretary Zhou?"


    Bo Ye didn''t lift his head and focused on what was at hand: "my brother, he can''t do anything he wants to do. Now you get people out and he knows, the end is expected to be worse."


    The man frowned, hesitated, and tentatively said, "well, let it go? Secretary Zhou has worked a lot after all."


    Bo Ye raises his head and calmly looks at his men.


    Obviously, his eyes didn''t mean to kill, but his men couldn''t help shaking: "I see, young master!"


    Bo Ye bowed his head and continued to busy with his work: "there will never be a chance for waste chess to be used again."

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    There is always only one end to waste chess.


    "What a pity." Bo Ye sighed, with a few threads of regret in his low voice: "Secretary Zhou is very responsible."


    My men shivered inexplicably because of this sentence.


    The eldest young master of the Bo family is gentle and polite. He doesn''t fight or rob. Maybe this is just ayer of disguise.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian brushed the questions all day and night, and finally got out of the office alive.


    The housekeeper shook the test papers, wiped a cold sweat on one side and advised: "young master, does this work? For Miss mu, no matter how it works, she obviously can''t do anything."


    Thin shallow calm face: "otherwise how to do? She is so poor in the exam, she has to be called a parent!" After a pause, he didn''t open his eyes again. His face was gloomy: "what a shame."


    The housekeeper smiled pleasantly: "Miss Mu''s ambition is not here. Why don''t you explore other aspects of her, young master?"


    Thin shallow Sen Sen''s head: "you have the ability to make the college entrance examination in other aspects."


    The housekeeper closed his mouth.


    Thin shallow threw those bad papers aside and said irritably, "how''s the deployment?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged a woman simr to miss mu. Now I''ve turned my attention away from Mr. Lin''s investigation." The housekeeper looked up and said, "the evidencest night has been eliminated."


    "Very good." Bo Qian is very satisfied with this.


    The housekeeper wondered, "young master, what happened to you and miss must night?"


    "She was under great pressure to jump from a building and was stopped by me." A thin and secluded opening.


    Various colors shed across the housekeeper''s face.


    When the door opened, someone heard this sentence and couldn''t helpughing: "Miss Mu doesn''t look like a person who loves learning. It''s easy to be in a small mood if you force her so hard."


    "Let her make trouble." Thin shallow indifferent shrug: "this little temper, I still indulge."


    Bo Ye nodded: "yes, such a little friction between husband and wife is also an interest in life."


    Thin shallow hooked his lower lip and didn''t admit or deny it.


    Bo ye put the documents taken away by the Secretary back on the desk, and did not mention the signature: "look at these and see if there is a problem."


    Thin and shallow didn''t lift his head. He bowed his head and fiddled with a small ornament on the table: "brother, I can''t understand these."


    With that, he picked up his pen, signed the document and pushed it out.


    Don''t look at the whole process.


    Bo Ye has a headache: "take a look. What if something goes wrong? Sooner orter, thispany will be taken over by you. You should learn something now."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "someone is willing to work for me all my life. What do I learn so much?"


    The moisture is blowing. The sound is very low and small. You can''t notice it without listening carefully.


    The three people in the house heard it.


    After a brief almost negligible silence, Bo Ye broke the silence with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as you like, I''ll work for you for a lifetime."


    With that, he picked up the pile of documents and was about to go out. He thought of something: "by the way, Secretary Zhou, I heard that she offended you in words. I apologize for her."


    "What does she have to do with you?" A thin, shallow opening.


    Bo Ye was stunned and replied, "boss and subordinates."


    "Then you are not qualified to apologize for her." Thin shallow pushed the ornament and fell on the table. He raised his head and smiled: "unless the rtionship is very shallow, you don''t have to apologize."

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    The two men looked at each other at a distance of more than ten meters.


    A joke, a calm, hidden waves.


    Finally, Bo Ye nodded and agreed with this sentence: "what you said is."


    The door closes and peace returns.


    The smile on Bo Ye''s face gradually converged. He handed the document to the assistant and walked silently to the office.


    "How can master Bo say that about you!" The assistant protested angrily.


    Bo Ye shook his head: "what he said is right again. Secretary Zhou is just an employee. Since he made a mistake, he must be punished. There is nothing wrong with logic."


    The assistant is surprised. The question is clearly the confidant. Make it clear what to test again.


    "However, I didn''t expect that my brother was actually interested in tutors in addition to car racing and boxing." Bo Ye smiles and jokes, pushes the door into the office, and a familiar breath blows.


    Thin Ye''s face changed slightly, turned around and calmly told his assistant, "go and buy a cup of coffee."


    The assistant didn''t doubt him, handed him the document and turned away.


    Bo Ye enters the office and locks the door.


    In a few seconds, the door of the lounge opened and a slender man came out slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian got lost.


    She went to the bathroom. When she came out, she seemed to have taken the wrong way and ran to an air garden.


    In the garden, all kinds of precious flowers are nted. A gust of wind blows, refreshing.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Unless it was a task, she always didn''t like to remember the route.


    Mu Shinian was silent and turned to another direction.


    "Are you admiring the time?"


    A gentle voice interrupted her.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked back to see a woman in a small golden dress.


    The woman came over and inadvertently nced up and down at her: "I heard that young master Bo brought a girl over and asked her to do the test paper as soon as he came."


    "Hello." Mu Shinian said hello and stood still.


    The woman stood in front of her and sighed: "it''s really strange to say that fate. Some people have spent more than ten years trying to follow the standard of the little Mrs. Bo''s family at every step. Some people are lucky and don''t do anything. They be the little Mrs. Bo''s family without effort."


    "Since it''s life and you can''t fight, admit it." Although mu Shinian doesn''t know this woman, she can probably know something from her words.


    More than a hundred thousand in one body, worth a house... This woman is estimated to be a shallow admirer.


    The woman looked at her with determination. The corners of her lips painted with bright red lipstick pursed slightly, and her voice was a little hoarse: "do you think I don''t have a chance to fight?"


    "Look at you."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sore neck twice in a cool tone: "if it was me, I don''t believe in life, I will fight to the end."


    The woman was stunned and looked at her suspiciously.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at her at all and walked forward with a depressed face.


    Seeing this, the woman hurried up and asked, "how to fight? There was no me in his eyes."


    So pathetic?


    This woman looks good, dresses well, and has a good temperament. She can work in Bo''s family, and she certainly has no shortage of working ability... Is Bo shallow so selective?


    Seeing that mu Shinian didn''t stop at all, the woman clenched her teeth and stopped her way: "what should I do?"


    Mu Shinian was about to speak when a cold voice suddenly floated: "she won''t, you have to ask me."

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    The woman was stunned, raised her head and looked at the person who suddenly appeared. Her eyes were inexplicably hot: "thin and shallow."


    Bo shallow pulled the man back and stared at her unhappily: "she forbids puppy love now."


    Mu Shinian secretly rolled her eyes, which was forbidden. Even if it waste, she was toozy to love.


    When the woman saw him like this, she seemed to be greatly hit: "I like you. Do you never believe it?"


    "What''s none of my business if you like yours?" With an inexplicable face, he pulled up his wrist and walked back.


    The woman stumbled after her sweetheart and asked sadly, "they said you were very satisfied with this fiancee and were very kind to her! They also taught her to do her homework! You didn''t have the patience to write your homework when you were studying in the past. You paid others to write it! You are so patient for her!"


    Mu Shinian; "..." the misunderstanding is quite big, and the brain hole is quite open. Bo Qian wants her to do her homework. Nine times out of ten, he is torturing her.


    Bo Qian still doesn''t look back, and her feminine voice is almost hoarse: "how long have you known each other? I''ve known you for nearly 15 years! You won''t even look at me, but you''re pulling at her! Bo Qian, you''re a heartless person!"


    In the empty garden, women''s sharp questions seem to go straight to the soul.


    Thin shallow also stopped.


    Mu Shinian thought curiously. Bo Qian might ask her to roll away or it''s none of your business... Who knows, the next second, Bo Qian suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged her.


    The breath of mint on the man''s bodyes to his face, clean and refreshing.


    Mu Shinian was stiff all over and subconsciously wanted to push him away. As a result, the man took the initiative to release his hand, put one hand on her shoulder, turned his head, and joked to the petrified woman: "I not only pull and pull, but also hug and hug. I can be more affectionate. Do you want to see?"


    Mu Shinian: "


    The woman''s face was ready to cry. She seemed to have been greatly hit. The whole person stepped back two steps and looked unbelievable: "no, no, you won''t do this to me!"


    Everyone can see that women''s spirit is not good.


    The best way is to stop stimting.


    But Bo Qian will never choose the best and will always run on the worst road.


    "I can." He replied, "because I care about her."


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at him expressionless. If anyone spoke, she just wanted to express one sentence: are you teasing me?


    Women''sst psychological defense line waspletely defeated.


    She screamed and stumbled forward.


    Mu Shinian watched her run away and asked curiously, "she... Has a bad brain?"


    "Depression."


    "... then you still stimte her?"


    Mu Shinian was almost speechless.


    Look at the symptoms. The woman''s condition should be serious.


    Since it''s serious, it''s still exciting to death. Isn''t this a beating?


    "Am I stimted?" With a shallow face.


    Mu Shinian waspletely speechless.


    She looked at the direction the woman was running away and asked, "won''t something happen to her?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the man in front of him and wanted to open his head and study it.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pointed to it: "you''ve written the topic all day. Do you want to join the fun? The elevator is over there."


    Mu Shinian frowned in confusion; "What do you mean?"


    "You can go to the rooftop and take a good seat." Thin shallowzy mouth: ter, it is estimated that you can''t grab the front row."

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s expression also became wonderful.


    What the hell does he mean?


    Bo Qian threw a bag of choctes she had just brought out into her arms and went back to the office.


    People can''t stand curiosity.


    Even if Mu Shinian always teases himself, there is an 80-year-old soul in his 18-year-old body, but he is so thin and shallow that he still arouses curiosity.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people have gathered outside the roof.


    Everyone looked nervous and advised the woman standing outside and ready to jump at any time.


    "Miss Qiao, calm down! Don''t be impulsive!"


    "Call the police, call the police! Go and inform young master Bo!"


    "Don''te here. Whoeveres here, I''ll jump down!" Qiao Sheng saw mu Shinian in the crowd and looked more excited. He pointed to her and angrily used her: "don''te here!"


    Mu Shinian stood in ce innocently.


    Qiao Sheng seemed to be waiting for someone and looked into the crowd. The more he looked at the result, the more obvious the disappointment on her face.


    "Bo Qian, why doesn''t hee? I''m going to jump for him. Why doesn''t hee to see me!"


    In the face of women''s questions, people on the rooftop all set their eyes on mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to eat chocte to fill his stomach, which would be stared at as a national treasure and took the chocte back to his pocket.


    Qiao Sheng pointed to her and asked sharply, "call Bo Qian up. I want to see him. If I can''t see him, I''ll jump from here!"


    "Yes, what are you doing?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Qiao Sheng pursed his lips and severely scolded: "let you break up! You don''t deserve to stand with Bo Qian! Why does Bo Qian like you!"


    Everyone looked forward to admiring the time. In their warm eyes, they only revealed a message to coax her. Coax people down first!


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth in a look that did not live up to his heavy expectations: "it''s no use looking for Bo Qian. It means that Bo Qian''s father is married. You should jump from a building while his father is there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The roof was quiet.


    Qiao Sheng''s face turned white and purple, purple and red, and finallypletely ck: "you, you!"


    "And." Mu Shinian said innocently, "from my point of view, I still hope you jump."


    "..." everyone has begun to lose their chin.


    Mu Shinian touched his chin, guessed, and slowly said, "if you go down, there will be less one to argue with me. I can also be a little cleaner. However, for your sake, I would like to advise you that if you want to fall down here, you will be bloody and bleeding."


    Qiao Sheng thought of the picture and shivered bitterly.


    "Don''t scare me! You just want to coax me down!" Qiao Sheng roared bravely.


    "Why did I coax you down?" Mu Shinian wondered on his face: "I just want to persuade you to jump faster if you want. Don''t hesitate. The more hesitant, the more painful. The pain is only a few seconds and will soon pass."


    Someone around me couldn''t see it anymore: "Miss mu, stop talking."


    Mu Shi niansi ignored it, opened a packet of choctes and took two bites: "jump quickly. It''s almost five o''clock sharp. It''s quite ceremonial. Otherwise, you can only hang up for another hour."


    Qiao Sheng was stunned and unbelievable.


    Mu Shinian finished eating a piece of chocte, pped his hands and said, "look, I missed five o''clock. You hang up for another hour. I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    With that, mu Shinian turned and left.


    Not at all.


    Qiao Sheng obviously didn''t expect that things could develop like this.


    Mu Shinian''s natural and unrestrained background fell into her eyes and seemed to be a winner showing off.


    Qiao Sheng''s chest fluctuated violently for two times, suddenly jumped down and came to her gnashing his teeth: "Mu Shinian, you can''t think! You can''t think! I''ll never take... So easily!"


    Before the voice fell, a p fell and hit her neck.


    Qiao Sheng''s eyes were ck and his body suddenly fell down.


    Mu Shinian shook his hand and said calmly, "please send it to the hospital."


    The crowd: "..." looked sympathetically at Qiao Sheng on the ground and suddenly felt more sympathetic!


    As soon as mu Shinian entered, he saw Bo Qian leaning against the wall, chose a perfect position, witnessed the whole process, but didn''t say a word.


    If the man named Qiao Sheng jumped down just now, he wouldn''t stop it.


    However, not surprisingly, she would have made the same choice.


    Why should anyone who doesn''t respect her life want others to fear life for her?


    Moreover, this scene, she can''t say, always feel strange.


    "Let''s go."


    Thin shallow swept his eyes at the noisy scene outside. There was ack of interest between his eyebrows and eyes. He raised his feet and walked to the elevator entrance.


    Mu Shinian followed him calmly: "can I go?"


    "Well?" Thin shallow looked back at the mirror above the elevator and sent out a monosybic from the tip of his nose.


    Mu Shinian exined patiently: "I have finished my paper, and I have to work."


    "Oh... Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All right?


    What a surprise.


    Mu Shinian always feels strange, but he can''t say it again.


    She looked at the man who was closing her eyes and thinking about it and said, "do you really just want me to write the paper?"


    Thin shallow opened his eyes and looked at her funny: "more than that, the housekeeper has invited a good tutor for you."


    "...." Mu Shinian gave a hard blow at the corner of his lips: "how much do you think of my study?"


    Her poor grades don''t hurt anyone.


    The elevator opened with a jingle.


    The people outside the door saw the two of them and didn''t dare toe in. They said hello and went honestly to wait for another elevator.


    Thin shallow looked at the opening and closing of the elevator door. After repeating this several times, he said, "I don''t have a problem with you, so no one has a problem with you."


    Mu Shinian frowned hard.


    At first nce, this sounds like provocation and belittling, but on closer thought, it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    The elevator door opened and closed repeatedly, and passers-by couldn''t help looking at them.


    Mu Shinian was never used to being stared at like this. She said oh and walked away.


    Behind him, Bo Qian also came out.


    Mu Shinian said, "are you going to the car repair shop, too?"


    Thin shallow looked at her and didn''t answer.


    That means it''s none of your business.


    Mu Shinian also learned to ask no more questions and followed him out of the door.


    Mu Shinian thought he was on the way, so he didn''t want to take his car much.


    As a result, just about to open the door, the car started with a bang and disappeared around the corner in a few seconds.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for several seconds before he took out a dor and was ready to take the bus.


    ¡­¡­


    The speed is so fast that there is no way to slow down.


    If the housekeeper or driver came to drive, he would have been scared silly, and then a car would be destroyed and killed at any time.


    Thin shallow holds the steering wheel and his face is very t.


    The howling wind was cold and cold.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    The car was so fast that it almost hit the car in front several times.


    Abuse gradually sounded around.


    Who is it this time? Bo family, or others?


    But whoever it is, the purpose is to want him to die.


    Bo Qian was plotted too many times. He didn''t pay attention to it at all. He turned the steering wheel and the car turned into an alley. When the peddler saw that the car was so fast, he was scared to hide far away.


    Thin shallow turned a direction, the car along a bumpy road, all the way forward.


    If you remember correctly, there is a river at the end of the road.


    The phone rang and the caller ID was Tang and song.


    Thin shallow skimmed his eyes and hung up with one hand.


    Through the alley, I finally heard the sound of water.


    Thin shallow untied his seat belt and was going to float into the water as usual.


    However, there was a sudden drip sound in the car.


    Thin shallow eyebrow eyes jumped, looked back and saw a red dot shing under the rear seat, and the shing frequency was faster and faster.


    Bomb


    The harsh sound of every drop is like a deadly note.


    Thin shallow sneered, and the whole person''s face glittered with a bit of cold light.


    The car broke the fence. Almost the moment the front of the car touched the water, there was a bang, the fire exploded, and the whole water seemed to boil.


    ¡­¡­


    "The terminal is here."


    The bus stopped and a warm voice sounded.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and raised his head.


    The middle-aged driver uncle said silently, "little girl, the terminal is here."


    "..." he passed the station.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his eyes, thanked the driver and got out of the car.


    A strange ce, a strange person.


    She took out her cell phone, looked at the map, and then sighed again.


    She has done eight stops.


    Mu Shinian had no choice but to take out his mobile phone and call Tang Song: "I made a station and arrivedte."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties seem very busy.


    After a few seconds, he asked carefully, "have you been with Bo Qian? From yesterday to now?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and didn''t understand what he meant: "no, just now."


    I don''t know if it is the illusion of admiring the time. After hearing this sentence, the Tang and Song Dynasties seemed to be in despair.


    Before she could ask anything more, Tang and song asked, "which car did Bo Qian drive today?"


    Mu Shinian ate again and noticed something wrong.


    She couldn''t help shaking her fist: "Maybach, ck, license te number: x7356."


    Tang and song took a breath and couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    Mu Shinian held his fist hard, and his voice was a little stiff: "what happened to him?"


    Tang and song hesitated several times and didn''t know how to exin.


    "Speak!"


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice, and the light voice was mixed with a trace of irresistible pressure.


    Tang and song seemed to be frightened by her. After a while, they struggled to make a sound: "there was an ident. The car fell into the water. What''s worse, the car exploded and only a few fragments could be found."


    The surrounding environment is noisy.


    The conversation of passers-by.


    The wind blows.


    The sound of falling leaves.


    Steam whistle.


    Footsteps.


    There are all kinds of sounds.


    Mu Shinian held his mobile phone and stood in ce for a long time.


    Tang and song were also frightened by her silence: "Shi Nian, are you okay? Don''t worry! He has been assassinated many times before. No matter how dangerous it is, he can be safe every time!"

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    Mu Shinian wanted to talk several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    She is very cold, in a bad mood, very... Worried.


    She didn''t know what she was worried about, but she was worried that something would happen to him and that he would die.


    On the phone, Tang and song were still exining something. She didn''t listen to a word. She hung up the phone silently, pressed another number and walked into theing and going crowd.


    Soon, the phone was connected.


    The people over there seemed surprised: "little twelve, what''s the matter?"


    Yes, what does she do with the eldest martial brother?


    To know where Bo Qian is now, she directly asked Tang and song, and she can know in a few seconds.


    To find someone, the owner of the Bo family is so precious. Bo Qian must spare no effort to find it back.


    What did she ask the eldest martial brother for? Elder martial brother is far away, and his influence and contacts are also overseas. He can''t reach out so long.


    Mu Shinian held his mobile phone and followed a group of people nkly, with a mess in his mind.


    After a minute, without waiting for her answer, the eldest martial brother''s voice suddenly sank: "twelve, what''s the matter?"


    "... there was a saying in the circle." Mu Shinian stopped, took a deep breath, and then continued: "no clothes once saved a person with cardiac arrest."


    I''ve known each other for many years. The elder martial brother quickly reflected what she wanted to say.


    "Yes."


    "Can you find him?"


    "... not found." Across the telephone line, the eldest martial brother''s voice was somewhat deceptive: "Wuyi is a pseudonym. We know nothing about his appearance, background, whereabouts and gender. It is said that he saved the man on a whim. He only appeared once these years."


    Mu Shinian silently pursed his lower lip.


    The elder martial brother''s voice became more gentle: "I''ll send Hua Rong there. 12. Let the doctor over there, anyway, at least let the person you want to savest until 8 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Hua Rong is the most powerful doctor today.


    Mu Shinian''s heart suddenly rxed: "thank you, senior brother."


    "Nothing." After a pause, the elder martial brother added, "twelve, life and death."


    "... I know."


    Another call came in.


    The elder martial brother smiled understandably, "I''ll hang up first."


    "OK."


    The phone is from Tang and Song dynasties.


    As soon as he connected, he immediately said, "found it! Found thin shallow!"


    "... how is he?"


    Mu Shinian asked in a low voice.


    Tang and song breathed and said, "it''s not good. It''s too badly hurt."


    "... ce."


    "What?"


    "Send me the hospital address."


    Mu Shinian finished, hung up the phone and stopped a car.


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital was in a mess.


    Everyone knows that Bo Qian is the sessor of the Bo family. Although he has a strange personality and has nomon sense, he is the prince after all!


    Once he has an ident, the whole hospital is expected to suffer.


    When mu Shinian rushed over, he saw that the operating room was crowded with people.


    The Bo family man angrily took Bo Ye''s cor and pped him on the cheek several times: "how do you manage thepany! Unexpectedly, someone installed a bomb in Bo Qian''s car! If he had any intention, you should tell your father what to do!"


    Bo Ye''s face is as gray as death, and the finger marks on his face are obviously disordered.


    Bo Jinhua''s face was also very ugly. He grabbed Mrs. Bo''s hand and said in a harsh voice: "OK, quiet!"


    Mrs. Bo wiped her tears and held Bo Jinhua''s hand. Her eyes swollen: "it''s Bo Ye''s fault. It''s his fault!"

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    Words and deeds, manners, tone... There is no mistake.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Ye. He was wiping the blood from the corners of his lips. When he saw her looking, he politely said hello: "Miss mu."


    No one paid attention to Mu Shinian. Everyone focused on the operating room.


    Mu Shinian nodded to him, went to the Tang and Song Dynasties and lowered his voice: "didn''t you find out anything?"


    Tang Song''s face was also very pale. He shook his head: "the car was blown to pieces and no trace could be found. It''s lucky that Bo shallow can live. The only thing you can know is that the brake and elerator moved. The door can''t be opened."


    Mu Shinian stared at the blood on the ground and spread to the door of the operating room.


    People outside the operating room have different thoughts.


    Mu Shinian nced at the group pretending to be sad, but it was still hard to hide the excited look, and the irritability became more ferocious.


    Excited about what, because Bo shallow is dying? I really want to kill them all!


    The door opens.


    The nurse rushed out. Seeing so many people outside, she swallowed her saliva timidly and opened her mouth nervously: "well, the situation is not very good because of excessive blood loss. You, you and the doctor told you to be psychologically prepared."


    Bo Jinhua took two steps back and his shoulders seemed to copse.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Seeing this, the nurse was even more afraid: "there''s no way. It''s toote. He''s bleeding too much. The injury is too serious. We''ve really tried our best."


    Bo Jinhua pinched his palm, gasped violently, and his chest fluctuated violently. The whole person seemed to be old all of a sudden.


    Mrs. Bo quickly held him, and her frightened voice trembled: "Jinhua, calm down!" With that, she turned her head and pped mu Shinian, who was stunned on the side: "it''s all you! It must be you! Bo Qian took you to the club to help you with your homeworkst night! If you didn''t have a lot of things, he wouldn''t be so tired. Maybe he would escape!"


    Mrs. Bo was so fast that no one reacted.


    The Tang and Song Dynasty, who had been detained recently, revived and quickly pulled the man behind her: "Mrs. Bo, calm down."


    Mrs. Bo cried red eyes and her face was full of tears. When she heard the speech, she snorted coldly and gnashed her teeth: "your daughter, what your daughter! I think it''s the God of gue!"


    That''s too much.


    Tang Song''s face was also a little cold. When he was about to speak, he heard mu Shinian pass them expressionless and go to the operating room.


    The people outside the operating room were stunned.


    Bo Jinhua took the lead in responding: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t make a sound, shook off the nurse, grabbed her hand and walked in.


    Mrs. Bo waspletely furious. She went over and took her arm: "Mu Shinian, it''s not your turn to make trouble here. Go out!"


    Mu Shinian''s face was gloomy and shook off her hand.


    When Mrs. Bo wanted to continue to do it, she suddenly turned around and stared at her with gloomy eyes: "don''t hinder me!"


    That look is too dark.


    Like a sharp knife, it gouges out the deepest part of the human heart.


    Mrs. Bo shook her head and the door was closed.


    Bo Jinhua frowned and subconsciously looked at the Tang and Song dynasties.


    After all, among these people, it is estimated that the Tang and Song Dynasties and mu Shinian are the closest!


    The Tang and Song dynasties also stayed where they were. What was buzzing in their minds was a sentence that mu Shinian told him just now: "I can save him."


    Can she? Mu Shinian?


    Is she a doctor? no


    She''s just a high school student.


    Where did she get her confidence?


    But at that second, Tang and song believed it.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    Bo Jinhua''s face changed dramatically. He stepped forward to open the door. As a result, one hand firmly grabbed his arm.


    A group of people with different thoughts of the Bo family put their eyes on the faces of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and Song Dynasty took a deep breath and showed a frightening smile: "I guarantee my life that no one can save Bo Qian except her."


    "If you don''t believe it, just disturb her."


    With that, he let go and made an invitation gesture very gentlemanly.


    Bo Jinhua''s chest fluctuated violently twice, and he didn''t seem to believe it.


    Mrs. Bo wiped her tears and sarcastically said, "she is a student. How can she save people? Tang and Song Dynasties, I know you have a good rtionship with Bo Qian. Don''t deceive us! No one dares to joke about Bo Qian''s life!"


    Tang and song leaned against the wall and even lit a cigarette and held it in their mouth. Ruffians rushed at them with a gentle smile.


    He looks too casual.


    Not worried at all, not in a hurry, even very leisurely.


    The smoke curling up in sharp contrast to the strange atmosphere.


    At that moment, almost everyone believed what he said.


    But in fact, the legs of the Tang and Song dynasties were shaking slightly, and a cold sweat came from the soles of their feet, whizzing upward. He could even feel how fast his anxious heart beat!


    Do you believe in Mu Shinian? He can''t promise.


    At the same time, he didn''t understand that he had no confidence to believe it!


    ¡­¡­


    In the operating room, because of the people who suddenly broke in, several doctors and nurses who were unable to do anything, frowned one after another.


    "Family members can''te in!"


    "Get out quickly. No one cane in here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the people on the bed. He didn''t hesitate for a second. He took out his mobile phone, made a call, and then ordered the PA.


    A few secondster, the phone was connected. The people on the other side of the phone seemed to be on their way. Their breath was very disordered. As soon as they were about to speak, they were interrupted: "you teach them, the scene, tell them how to save Bo Qian''s life, and I''ll ask them to send you the report."


    Her voice was deep, with a natural deterrent.


    The person on the other side of the phone said, "OK."


    With that, she hung up the phone. In full view of the public, she went to the machine, took some photos of Bo shallow, and then sent a pile of reports on the desktop to the people on the other side of the phone.


    Then he dialed the phone again and turned on the public address.


    Before the people on the phone could say a word, the group of doctors became angry and made a noise; "I said, what are you going to do? He''s dying! Are you going to watch him die? Don''t you get out quickly!"


    "Do you have the ability to save him?" Mu Shinian coldly interrupted the doctor.


    Under the iron green face of all the doctors, he gave a gloomy and uncertain order: "I''m in a very bad mood now. You''d better listen to me! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I will do! You can''t save him. I have a way to let him live. Do as she said. Only shallow people have a chance to live."


    In the open operating room, only her voice could be heard.


    Word by word, beating everyone''s heart.


    The girl in front of her, what she said, was too convincing.


    But she is too dangerous... It seems that if anyone dares to object, she will jump over at any time and deal with this person!


    In the silence of everything, the chief surgeon asked hoarsely, "whose fault is it?"

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    This sentence has asked the voice of almost everyone.


    Thin shallow today, if there are three advantages and two disadvantages, none of them can escape!


    Mu Shinian nced at them coldly: "it''s mine."


    The chief surgeon couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The next second, he raised it again: "what''s the rtionship between you and him?"


    Mu Shinian was silent. Her cold eyes settled on the operating table and licked her dry lips. She said hoarsely, "my fiance."


    The voice fell, and everyone in the house looked at each other again.


    On the phone, Huarong finally heard a voice: "do as I say."


    Mu Shinian''s face was slightly frozen and aimed his mobile phone at the people.


    ¡­¡­


    Every point is like suffering.


    Day and night, everyone outside the house was waiting.


    The hurried scene pushed down the Tang and Song Dynasties uneasily, lowered his voice and asked, "are you sure there''s no problem?"


    "I don''t know." A day and a night without eating, Tang and song''s throat was also very hoarse: "I can only say, bet." After a pause, a few cold lights burst out of his eyes: "moreover, mu Shinian has no reason to want him to die."


    Tang Yu looked at him in amazement.


    After a long time, he said to himself, "but there is no reason to save him."


    The two looked at each other. Is the unmarried rtionship too weak.


    Several people were very nervous when the door suddenly opened.


    Although a group of doctors were tired, they nodded and bowed to a woman in her twenties and said respectfully, "excuse me, what''s your name?"


    "You''re so good. How did you do it?"


    "Yes, how did you think of that method just now?"


    This group of doctors are elites. It can be seen that they are really amazed to be so respectful to a young girl.


    Before the woman answered, a group of people hurried around: "how, how? Is Bo shallow okay? Is there anything wrong?"


    The doctor shook his head and showed a smile for the rest of his life: "no, young master Bo was saved, thanks to the little..."


    Before sister began to speak, Huarong had already pulled mu Shinian away.


    On the operating table just now, I had the honor to witness her operation. A group of doctors admired her and were going to worship her. As a result, they didn''t give her any face.


    When a group of doctors wanted to stop, they heard Mu Shimian leave a sentence without emotion: "I''ll thank thisdy."


    With that, the two men calmly entered the elevator in the eyes of everyone.


    The door closes.


    Huarong immediately released her hand, surrounded her arm, looked at her up and down with a bad smile: "Miss twelve, you''re wrong."


    Mu Shinian slowly breathed out and smiled sincerely: "how much is it? Let''s make a price."


    "No, no, no, I don''t want money." Hua Rong narrowed his eyes and smiled. "The human kindness of Miss twelve is much more valuable than money."


    Headache


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead twice and suddenly said, "why don''t I give you the eldest martial brother?"


    Hua Rong was stunned. Then, the charmingughter filled the whole elevator. When she hadughed enough, she said, "does your senior brother know you treat him like this?"


    "How much can I guess." Mu Shinian is also very honest.


    As soon as the elevator opened, she went out and left the second half of the sentence: "he knows I don''t like to owe others. Moreover, he also knows that Huarong likes him. I have an 80% probability that I will do what he likes."

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    This sentence is too honest.


    Huarong felt his chin and guessed, which seemed a little moved; "Can you catch him?"


    "It''s a little rare, but I can try." What mu Shinian said seems to be true.


    Huarong stared at her seriously, but she couldn''t find anything under her calm face.


    After a long time of abdominal Fei, she simply changed the topic: "you care so much about the prince because you don''t want to owe him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian, who has always been obedient to kindness, got stuck for a moment.


    Huarong seemed to finally seize the opportunity to make fun of Mu Shinian. She joked: "your daughter or something is untenable for you. But you don''t hesitate to call me to save his life."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian took another cup of coffee from her hand and took a big sip. The bitter taste spread to the bud. Her brain finally found an answer; "My grandmother shouted to see him. I can''t exin it at that time."


    Huarong frowned, leaned against the railing, looked at the scenery below, and looked a little confused: "Miss twelve, you really have the ability to tell lies like the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time, mu Shinian didn''t make a sound. He looked at the peopleing and going below. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Who nted the bomb and who moved in the car... It is reasonable that the bomb is apletely redundant procedure... If Bo shallow is just a car ident or something, it should not attract much attention. After all, he often has idents... But if it is a bomb, it seems that he can''t wait to attract other people''s attention


    Who is it... Does it have anything to do with the man behind the curtain of the club that day?


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Mrs. Bo worried for a day, acted for a day, looked forward to a day, and worried for a day. Atst, all her emotions were put down.


    When she closed the door, she took a special look and made sure that there was no one outside the corridor. Then she grabbed her son''s hand and asked anxiously, "is it you this time?"


    Bo Ye stayed up all day and night, and his face was a little ugly. He grabbed his mother''s hand, went to the bar, took a ss of water and drank two mouthfuls to ease his irritability: "it''s not me. I''m in charge of thepany. If something happens to him, I can''t escape."


    Mrs. Bo also thought of this and shouted Bo Ye''s fault in front of the operating room. The more obvious it was, the more suspicious it was.


    Mrs. Bo frowned and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, she whispered reluctantly: "who did it, don''t do it thoroughly!"


    Once Bo shallow dies, it''s not their hands and feet, then Bo Jia will fall into their pockets.


    Bo Ye turns back, nces at Mrs. Bo, and stares at the water cup in his hand.


    Done thoroughly... In that case, escape is impossible. How did Bo shallow do it?


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow slept for three days and woke up.


    He has a lot of external injuries and internal injuries. When they are added together, it is difficult to move his lower body.


    Thin and shallowy on the bed and looked at the ceiling for a long time. Then he slowly got up,boriously grabbed the sheets, staggered out of bed, walked to the bar and poured a ss of water.


    The cold feeling stimtes the taste buds.


    His confused mood changed a lot in an instant.


    Before the ident, he fell into the water and looked at the fire on the river... He picked his lower lip in silence.


    It''s a pity that he shouldn''t die.


    The door creaked open.

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    Jingyu of Tang and Song Dynasties and mu Shinian stood at the door. Everyone was relieved to see that he finally woke up.


    Thin and shallow eyes fell on mu Shinian''s face. He was stunned for several seconds and didn''t take it back.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties and Jingyu also had eyes. Seeing this, they smiled and said, "I''m going to buy a pack of cigarettes. Tang and Song Dynasties, I don''t know the way. You take me."


    "No, I''ll buy it."


    Mu Shinian didn''t give people a chance to respond at all, so he turned and left directly.


    Tang, song and Jingyu didn''t have time to hold her.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, didn''t say anything, and walked slowly to the bed.


    Tang and song hurried in and held him: "be careful, you just woke up. What are you doing? Won''t you call a nurse?"


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, leaned against the bed, and his haggard face couldn''t hide a bit of hostility.


    "How was the investigation?"


    Jingyu said, moved a chair and sat down on the other side of the bed: "no, it''s too clean."


    Tang and song also had a headache: "the Bo family went to investigate in person, and there were no results. Shouldn''t your brother do it?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "No."


    "The thief shouted to catch the thief." Tang and song looked at Jingyu, and thetter said, "I think Bo Ye and his mother sang and agreed outside the operation. It''s really the same. Maybe it''s really arranged by them. As long as the start is clean enough and on Bo Ye''s territory, your father is so suspicious that he can''t get rid of the suspicion."


    Thin shallow still shook his head.


    No, no, no reason.


    Bo Ye''s mother and son have been walking on thin ice these years.


    If he really did this, he would have handled it secretly when his power was not so stable a few years ago.


    The two people in the room looked at each other, and ayer of helplessness shed on each other''s faces.


    Thin shallow wanted to change a morefortable position. As a result, he pulled the wound and the pain spread all over his body, but he just frowned.


    The house was quiet again.


    Tang and song thought of something and said excitedly, "by the way, do you know who saved you?"


    After three days of dizziness, there will be ghosts if you can know.


    Tang and Song Dynasties mysteriously spit out a name: "Huarong, can''t step on it."


    Thin shallow frowned hard. Hua Rong, the second gifted doctor today, is naturally the one with strange whereabouts.


    Tang and song pointed to the door and said, "your little fiancee found it yourself. Moreover, I think they have a good rtionship."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Rong is involved with many forces. She asks a high price, and saving people depends on her mood... She''s in a good mood. She saves people without spending a penny. She''s in a bad mood. Regardless of your Jinshan and Yinshan, she won''t do it even if she shes her neck with a knife holder.


    Mu Shinian can''t find her? And convince her to save people? If it doesn''t matter, it''s really hard to go to heaven.


    Bo Qian is lost in thought.


    One side of Jingyu said, "do you want to check her?"


    "No." He interrupted him coldly.


    Jingyu was worried: "what if her background is really unclean? Thin and shallow, don''t forget all kinds of doubts about her."


    It''s suspicious.


    There are doubts from beginning to end.


    In the past, I watched the sh of fire in my mind.


    Thin, shallow eyebrows and heavy eyes, suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Do you think who did it to you?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties thought they had thought of something when they saw that his face had changed.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    As a result, thin shallow shook his head: "nothing."


    It doesn''t happen that way.


    Is it because of the people who offended in the club the day before yesterday!?


    He specially asked mu Shinian to do her homework all day. He didn''t hesitate to do it himself to cover up that when she went to the club, she got entangled with others. As a result, the people behind her still didn''t believe it?


    So, is it him or her?


    If it''s him, it''s over.


    If it were her, life would be worse than death.


    In the quiet ward, the thin eyes were suddenly cold and terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed downstairs for a long time.


    It was not until the two left that she went upstairs with a bag of fruit.


    Thin and shallow can only eat liquid food and can''t touch fruit at all. When mu Shinianboriously peeled an apple, she thought of this and had to eat it by herself.


    Thin shallow always looked at her. After she ate half an apple, she nned to say, "you..."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian interrupted him and said he had made up his reasons countless times: "she used to fight in the countryside and was injured. She passed by once and saved me and taught me some first aid measures. She said she was very good at medicine, so I believed it."


    This is tantamount to blocking all the back roads.


    I don''t know how to ask.


    He was silent for a long time before he asked, "don''t you know her name?"


    "She said I could call her a Rong." Mu Shinian didn''t make a fake name.


    At this time, she was pure sophistry. Believe it or not, she looked shallow.


    No matter how sophisticated a lie is, it will be exposed one day.


    Huarong is moving around. Many people have seen her and know her.


    Thin and shallow looked strangely around her face. He probably couldn''t see anything or didn''t intend to continue to ask. He touched a bruise on the back of his hand and said, "thank you."


    Thank you. This man may have been implicated by her.


    Mu Shinian muttered in his heart.


    Such a cruel warning, that man is really cruel as always.


    She hates to involve others for her own sake. That person really stepped on her scales again and again!


    There was a sudden silence in the ward.


    Until a cell phone ring broke the silence.


    Mu Shinian got up and handed her mobile phone to Bo Qian. Inadvertently, she skimmed to the string of five digits and immediately gave her eyebrows a hard smoke.


    Thin shallow took the phone and answered it with a calm look.


    I don''t know what he said on the phone. He frowned and didn''t see anyone to avoid: "continue to follow. Follow the route she put out. Nothing, just follow."


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair, lowered his head and looked at the carpet.


    That number, she has seen, is an independentwork specially developed by someone. It is difficult to detect. Except for specific people for contact, outsiders can''t crack it at all.


    Is it an ident or this person


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and his heart couldn''t help raising curiosity.


    "It''s silly not to make money. But she''s not surprised at what she does. She''s secretly contacting. 50 billion is not enough. Continue to add weight at night." Then hang up.


    Mu Shinian waspletely shocked by his expression.


    Uh, five hundred... This money


    She''s not listening. She should be.


    Bo qian can''t be the fool who has been chasing her?


    Definitely not!


    The door was knocked again.


    I heard that Bo Qian was fine. Many people in the Bo family rushed to care.


    Mu Shinian took the initiative to step back.


    Not long after, there was a hypocritical sound of care in the house.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    Mu Shinian couldn''t listen after listening to a few words.


    She stopped a passing nurse, pointed to the ward and said, "the patient just woke up. He needs to rest."


    The nurse suddenly understood, nodded at her and walked to the ward.


    Mu Shinian left at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qianyi was hospitalized, the housekeeper followed him.


    In such arge manor, only mu Shinian and the white haired tiger looked at each other.


    The white haired tiger curled up beside her listlessly and let her help him take a bath. In the past, he had to make a noise, but today it is particrly quiet.


    Mu Shinian seemed to see what he was thinking. He sighed and said, "he is well. He cane back after a few days of rest."


    The white haired tiger looked up at her and fell down again.


    Mu Shinian wiped his body and patted his round head: "go out and run for threeps ande back. You''ve gained weight."


    The white haired tiger immediately protested and whined twice. The meaning is very clear. It''s not fat, it''s just furry!


    Mu Shinian mercilessly patted its forehead: "I''m not blind. Go out. If you don''t have ap, you won''t want to eat dinner."


    "Ouch..."


    The white haired tiger let out a wail, did not dare to hesitate, and immediately ran out.


    Mu Shinian stood up, wiped his hand, raised his hand and looked at the table below.


    People areing.


    Ten minutester, a woman in ck came in: "Miss twelve."


    "Pleasee." Mu Shinian put down his book and stood up slowly from the sofa.


    The woman nodded, "I''d love to work for Miss twelve."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say much. He handed her a set of pajamas prepared in advance: "the side bedroom is my room. Go in and sleep. I''ll be back tomorrow morning at thetest."


    "I see." The woman shook the Yi Rong tool in her hand and smiled brightly: "ensure toplete the task."


    "Yes."


    After all, she was one of her men. Mu Shinian believed in her strength and went upstairs to change a ck sweater and ck pants and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, there were dark clouds and several thunders, but it didn''t rain.


    The weather is stuffy, but the wind rustles.


    Mu Shinian sat at the top of the wall, holding his chin, watching a man flirting with a woman in the vi.


    Men are too fat and obscene.


    Women are too vulgar and exposed.


    Looking further, it is estimated that these two people will do this and that in the open world


    Mu Shinian put on his hat and mask, picked up a small stone and threw it directly.


    "Ow!"


    The middle-aged man happened to be smashed, covered his forehead, shouted and looked around. Finally, he found the man sitting on the wall.


    "Ah!"


    The middle-aged man screamed, e on,e on,e on!"


    Soon, the courtyard was crowded with bodyguards.


    "Who are you? How dare youe here!" Bodyguards surround themselves, and middle-aged people get a little confidence.


    Mu Shinian sneered, picked up a stone and threw it around: "don''t your master know? I hate others to be implicated by me."


    "Tell me about your master stepping on my bottom line. How should I calcte this ount?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t understand at all, but he was also aware of a trace of danger. He swallowed his saliva, stretched his neck and roared, "I don''t know what you said!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know." Mu Shinian sneered: "then let your master see what will happen if you offend me."


    The next second, she propped up and jumped down neatly.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    Bang!


    A soft noise.


    Scared several bodyguards and the middle-aged man stepped back two steps.


    The middle-aged man hugged the woman tremblingly, and then angrily pushed the bodyguard in front of him: "what do you do to eat! Don''t go quickly!"


    "The other party is only one person, still a woman!"


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    The bodyguards looked at each other, picked up sticks and rushed over.


    Mu Shinian folded his sleeves slowly and looked up again. Thestziness also faded, leaving only the most incisive killing intention.


    She turned sideways, grabbed a swinging stick, and then raised her foot and kicked it.


    The one meter eight nine man flew out like a rag and fell into the pool.


    They yanked hard from the corners of their eyes. The next second, they dared not underestimate the enemy any more. They clenched their weapons and rushed over.


    ¡­¡­


    Fifteen minutester.


    Only middle-aged men were left to stand up.


    He pushed away the woman who was clinging to him to seek refuge. His face was full of fear. Facing the people who came towards him step by step, he retreated step by step.


    "Don''t, don''te here! Do you know who I am?"


    "I''m from the Bo family! Do you know which one the Bo family is?"


    "If you dare, dare to touch my finger today, countless people will chase you tomorrow!"


    "You, you think clearly! Besides, don''t we have no hatred?"


    Dong!


    One leg was soft and he fell to the ground.


    Before the middle-aged man could get up, a dagger suddenly burst into his thigh. It was almost right in his thigh!


    The middle-aged man screamed again.


    However, this time only screamed half, because the knife with a cold light was across his cheek.


    Mu Shinian picked up his eyebrow and under his hat, his dark eyes were deep and inhumane: "I just wanted to trouble you to bring a word today. There''s no need to make such a big battle?"


    The middle-aged man swallowed two mouthfuls hard, stared at the heavy knife light and thought, that''s not what you said!


    "You, what do you want me to say?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, meditated, and slowly said, "I don''t mind confrontation with him. If I do meaningless things again, I will let him know what repentance is."


    The middle-aged man''s scalp was numb and pretended to be ignorant and asked, "he, who is he?"


    Mu Shinian patted him on the cheek with a knife and smiled coldly: "unexpectedly, he was wise and could deal with a fool like you."


    With that, she stood up, patted the dust on her body, turned over the wall neatly, and then jumped and disappeared in the boundless night.


    The middle-aged man sat down on the ground. At this meeting, he took two sharp breaths and leaned powerlessly against a post.


    Just a few minutes ago, he was in a cold sweat.


    Who is this girl... Is he in her mouth!


    The middle-aged man stood up on the pir, walked hard to the inner room, turned out his mobile phone, carefully pressed a string of numbers and went out.


    After a while, the phone was connected.


    The man''s voice was cold: "what''s up?"


    "First, sir... Just now, a woman came to me as if she asked me to tell you something." The middle-aged man held his cell phone and didn''t even dare to breathe hard.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    After a silence.


    The man on the other side of the phone just recalled a yful smile: "Oh?"


    The middle-aged man looked around and made sure there were no eavesdroppers. Then he said cautiously, "Sir, she seems to know what we''re doing."


    "Of course she knows." The man was not surprised at all. After sighing, he shook his head regretfully: "moreover, you were caught in the plot."


    "What?"


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth in surprise.


    The phone over there was cut off.


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian left expressionless with a small tracker.


    As soon as she left here, she immediately opened themunication.


    The little sunspot immediately replied, "sister Shi, I got it. I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Well, I''m not demanding. Just turn his area into ruins."


    "... OK, sister."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    A bombing thing flows away in the circle.


    The mysterious residential area of a big man was cleaned overnight.


    A big man had to run away overnight.


    For a while, there were different opinions. This big man has been active in the circle for many years. ording to reason, few people dare to offend him easily.


    The sports car drove quietly along the mountain road.


    The driver pressed down the radio and sighed, "Sir, who did this? Is it work impatient?"


    "Who else but her." The man leaned on the back seat, looked out of the window, and his smile was gradually cold: "Miss Aowei is really an eye opener as always."


    "Auwei?" The driver was shocked: "why? Young master, do you have any holidays with him?"


    "No, there was something wrong when chasing her. In the principle of leaving no future trouble, she nned to deal with someone who was not involved. As a result, the eldestdy was not happy." When the man finished, he couldn''t helpughing: "it''s rare that there are lengtouqing like her in the circle."


    Although the driver didn''t recognize the reason, the name Aowei was too loud.


    He coughed and weakly added: "isn''t miss Aowei like this? She has a strong principle. It is said that when she was chased on the road, the other party met a passer-by. Without saying a word, Miss Aowei rushed over and beat people violently. It is said that she didn''t intend to do it that time."


    The man bowed his head, put his slender fingertips against his forehead and sighed, "so it''s a big loss not to dig her angle."


    The driver looked back at him and seemed to stop talking.


    The man smiled carelessly: "yes, she disdains to be with me. So, what a pity. She can only be an enemy."


    If it''s the enemy, there''s only one end left.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian seldom gets sick, but he gets hurt very often.


    He is also a magical figure. Even if he is seriously injured, he is toozy toe to the hospital.


    Therefore, for a long time, he has a very resistant psychology to the hospital.


    The housekeeper held water in his left hand and medicine in his right hand. He said with righteous words on his face: "young master, no matter what you say, you must take the medicine, and then rest in the hospital for a few more days."


    It''s strange that Bo Qian will be obedient. He will get out of bed with one hand waving the medicine and the other hand lifting the quilt.


    The housekeeper said, seeing that he could not obstruct, he had to take a strong dose of Medicine: "young master, I didn''t say you. If you don''t cherish your body like this, what will you do if something really happens to miss mu?"


    Thin shallow eyebrow a Lin, slowly raised his head.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    The housekeeper nodded his head hard, like aint, with a righteous face: "you were rescuing that day, and miss Mu was beaten by Mrs. Bo!"


    His face turned pale.


    The housekeeper continued, "it''s a real p. Miss Mu''s face swelled up with that p. Young master, because you''re here, those people in the Bo family should be polite to miss mu. In case you have an ident and can''t be Miss Mu''s backer, won''t miss Mu be killed by someone."


    Thin and light, with a heavyplexion, it seems that there is a frost.


    The housekeeper called the medicine to work and sent it to him at the right time: "young master, don''t me my old man for his troubles. The Bo family spent so much money to buy an expensive girl to ensure your safety. If something happens to you, Miss Mu will be unworthy of her name. Now some people have begun to suspect Miss mu. At that time, AI..."


    Don''t say much, just express your meaning.


    A word, infinite mncholy, as if you can see that in the future, mu Shinian stands alone and is despised by people poking his spine.


    This is really how miserable it is!


    Thin shallow made an effort to clench his fist. On the back of his hand, green tendons burst out, which was particrly conspicuous.


    He never believed in fortune telling.


    If the fortune teller is right, his mother will not die at a young age.


    When the housekeeper saw that he didn''t move, he thought the medicine was too strong, and carefully leaned over: "young master, you..."


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian took the medicine and water from his hand, swallowed it directly, and then drank a lot of water.


    The bitter medicine smell spreads in the mouth.


    The taste is really bad.


    Thin shallow mercilessly closed his eyes and went out without expression.


    As soon as the Guan family put down the water cup, he didn''t have time to sigh. The young master was so good. He saw Bo Qian go out with a cold face.


    He hurriedly stopped the man: "young master, where are you going?"


    "Bo Jia."


    Bo Qian grabs the housekeeper and goes out.


    The housekeeper frowned and hurriedly held the door handle; "It''s not young master. Your wound hasn''t healed yet. What are you doing at Bo''s house?"


    Speaking of this, thin shallow is full of anger.


    He stared at the housekeeper coldly, and his voice was unspeakable sarcasm: "it''s okay to eat two more walnuts."


    "Young master, what do I do with walnuts?"


    "Tonifying the brain!"


    Mu Shinian was beaten. I told him such an important thing!


    Thin shallow said, directly grabbed the housekeeper''s hand and went out.


    Even if he was injured, Bo Qian didn''t reduce his anger. The passing nurse wanted to stop him, but at the sight of the strong aura around him, he quickly lowered his head and didn''t see it.


    After all, the housekeeper was old and struggled to follow him: "young master, wait!"


    Thin shallow kept walking to the elevator entrance.


    With a Ding Dong, the elevator door opened.


    Mu Shinian took the tonic in his hand and looked up stunned.


    Thin shallow also frowned.


    The two people just looked at each other.


    After death, the housekeeper ran panting and finally caught up with him: "young master, you, you..." as soon as he looked up, he also saw the people in the elevator. When he reached his mouth, he immediately took it back.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Shinian''s strange eyes turned between the two people.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip. When he looked closely, he looked a little flustered.


    Like a child caught ying a game by an adult.


    What is he going to do, beat people and vent his anger on her

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    After a minute of embarrassment, he sipped his lower lip coldly and replied, "take a walk."


    Then, stunned by the housekeeper, he walked slowly down the corridor.


    Mu Shinian blinked nkly. Was he going down just now?


    Seeing her suspicion, the housekeeper immediately pulled, "the doctor said to get up and walk. This will help disperse the congestion."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian didn''t study medicine in depth, and naturally he couldn''t understand so much.


    The housekeeper was afraid that mu Shinian could see the clue and quickly changed the topic: "Miss mu, did you buy it to visit the young master? Oh, Miss Mu is really interested."


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian is very embarrassed.


    She shoved the tonic into the housekeeper''s hand and shook her head; "No, these are for you."


    Hearing these words, his face was stiff, and his fists hanging on his side were clenched with force.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the ward and slowly exined when the housekeeper looked confused; "The tonic he eats is too high-grade. Any one costs millions. I can''t afford it."


    The housekeeper didn''t need to see how their young master looked. He smiled bitterly: "here, there, Miss mu, what do you buy me a tonic for?"


    Speaking of this, I have a big head.


    She said, "the test is too bad. Please invite your parents. Housekeeper, can you spare time?"


    The housekeeper continued to look confused.


    What, what?


    "Hahaha, hahaha, Miss Mu likes to joke too much. How can I be your parent?"


    "No one knows anyway." She''s going to invite parents tomorrow. She really doesn''t have time to find another guest star.


    The housekeeper continued with a ha ha smile: "it''s not good..." as he said, he carefully looked at thin shallow. It happened that thin shallow leaned on the windowsill and looked at him coldly.


    The housekeeper turned his head as soon as his back was cold.


    Mu Shinian saw that the housekeeper was really unwilling and didn''t insist: "then I''ll find someone else."


    "Go."


    Thin and shallow left a word coldly.


    The housekeeper gave a cry and continued to force with a bitter face.


    Mu Shimian got a satisfactory reply and smiled gratefully at the housekeeper: "thank you. I''ll go back first."


    This time, without looking at the young master''s face, the housekeeper sincerely held Mu Sinian: "well, Miss mu, I need to go back. Help me and take care of the young master!"


    With that, he stepped into the elevator and pressed the next floor twice. When the elevator door closed slowly, he waved Erkang''s hand in a friendly way.


    Mu Shi read ER and silently took back his eyes.


    Thin and shallow still leaned against the windowsill. Behind him, arge amount of sunlight fell on his whole body. The wide sick clothes copsed on him. The cor was wide open, revealing a delicate corbone. A corner of his clothes was stuck in his pants, and the whole person looked decadent and debauchery.


    Mu Shinian had no experience of taking care of people. After thinking about it, he asked, "do you want to continue walking?"


    Thin shallow didn''t say a word and hooked her.


    Although mu Shinian was confused, he still walked over: "how..."


    Before the voice fell, a bony finger picked off her chin and looked around: "pain?"


    "Ah?" Mu Shinian was stunned. Soon, she reacted. She was afraid to open his fingers and answered calmly: "OK."


    At that time, she was in a hurry. She didn''t have time to argue with Mrs. Bo.


    But now Bo Qian is all right, and the troublemakers have learned a lesson. She will slowly count back this p.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    That''s weird!


    She looks so delicate and tender. If she ps her, she can''t tell what it will look like.


    Thinking of this, his thin face immediately sank.


    Mu Shinian obviously felt that the man was in a bad mood. She tangled, pointed to the ward and asked tentatively, "do you want to go in and have a rest?"


    Thin shallow eyes crossed her andnded in the ward. After a long time, he slowly nodded his head.


    Somehow, the housekeeper''s words haunted his mind like a spell.


    Thin shallow stared at the girl on her side. There was a blue color under her eyes, enough to see that she didn''t sleep well these days... Was it med by the thin family?


    Mu Shinian took the man to the ward and nned to find a reason to run away. As a result, his wrist was held by someone.


    The man''s voice was a little stiff and said to her coldly, "don''t have too much psychological burden."


    "... ah?" Mu Shinian is confused.


    Thin shallow looked at her puzzled face, and her face became more stiff.


    His lips closed into a line, and then he added, "you''re good!"


    With that, he seemed to break through the bottom line, let go of himself, fell into the hospital bed, rolled up the quilt and covered it.


    Mu Shinian stood at the door of the ward, pondered these two sentences carefully, and finally got a big question mark.


    Heaven and earth conscience, she really doesn''t understand what this means.


    After thinking for a long time, mu Shinian gave up: "then have a good rest and I''ll go back first?"


    The people on the bed didn''t even move.


    Mu Shinian scratched the tip of his eyebrows and left with a question mark.


    As soon as she left, the person on the bed moved a little.


    Thin shallow opened the quilt, and his iceberg like face floated a trace of blush. At first nce, it was really cute.


    He neverforted anyone, never!


    Today, these two words have broken through his bottom line!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Jia.


    Gu Shenghua came back from the outside, threw his briefcase on the sofa with a tired face and sighed heavily.


    Seeing this, Tong Wanzhi immediately poured a cup of tea to relieve his fatigue: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Shenghua took the tea, took a sip and sighed: "I met a business partner of the side branch of the Bo family today. Something big has happened."


    As soon as he heard of Bo''s house, Tong Wanzhi''s heartbeat immediately clicked.


    Gu Shenghua sat on the sofa, pinched his sore eyebrows and continued: "thin shallow had an ident a while ago and almost died. Now he is still lying in the hospital."


    "What?"


    When Mu Shiran heard this, she stood up from the sofa.


    Gu shenghua''en said: "then there is a saying in the Bo family that mu Shinian is not the noble daughter of the Bo family at all. After she arrived at the Bo family, Bo Qian was not still injured. You know, some big families believe this saying, Ke mingkefu or something. Otherwise, the owner of the Bo family will not spend a lot of money to buy a noble daughter back."


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t calm down when he heard this.


    She took a deep breath and asked carefully, "do you mean that mu Shinian may be returned?"


    "It''s more than a return." Gu Shenghua closed his eyes and shook his head: "if it''s more serious, if the Bo family finds out that we''ve found a double to fool, it may affect the whole Gu family."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly turned white.


    The Bo family is thergest family. It''s too easy to clean them up.


    "Well, what should we do now? We can''t wait like this."

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    Gu Shenghua had no idea at all, and his heart was in a mess.


    Mu Shiran looked down and wondered what she was thinking. In the silence, she suddenly made a sound; "Otherwise, I''ll go and read it back instead."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two eyes fell on her.


    Mu Shiran sighed heavily and tried to squeeze out a bitter smile on his face: "I was originally selected by the fortune teller. If you exin well in the past, the Bo family should not me it."


    "After Shi Nian passed, Bo Qian had idents one after another. As long as I passed and nothing happened to Bo Qian, the Bo family wouldn''t say anything."


    Thin shallow is a neuropathy. Where is Tong willing to pull the branch!


    She held Mu Shiran''s hand and opened her mouth painfully: "Ranran, thin and shallow, this child''s character is too elusive. If you used to, you don''t know how many crimes you would suffer."


    Mu Shiran thought, where is to suffer? What a natural and unrestrained life mu Shinian had in the past.


    "Mom, dad takes care of me so much that I can''t watch my family have an ident." She firmly held her mother''s hand and said, "now there is only one way to alleviate the situation. Let me try it. I will be careful."


    Gu Shenghua looked at her and was a little reluctant.


    Since the death of his predecessor, his only son has only superficial respect for him. It is this daughter who is close to him. Therefore, in order to protect this daughter, he did not hesitate to push a stranger to block the knife.


    At this time, when the family was in crisis, the daughter was willing to stand up.


    The rumors about Bo Qian,rge and small, have long been no big news among the major giants.


    Such a dangerous person is really wronged.


    Tong Wanzhi is reluctant to give up in his eyes.


    Mu Shiranforted again, turned his head and showed a sweet smile at Gu Shenghua: "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    Gu Shenghua nodded happily: "well, it''s worthy of being my daughter."


    corner.


    Gu Yan put his arms in his hands and leaned against the wall to eavesdrop leisurely.


    What a moving scene.


    After Gu Shenghua exined the time, ce and details, Mu Shiran left first.


    When I passed the corner, I met a living person and almost scared her to death.


    "Hehe, brother, brother, are you there?"


    Gu Yan picked up his eyebrow, looked her up and down, and couldn''t help shaking his head: "I finally understand what that sentence means. Jealousy really makes people beyond recognition."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s smile froze in an instant.


    She bit her teeth and stared at him wrongfully: "brother, I also want to take care of my family!"


    "Oh, really?" The smile on Gu Yan''s face became more careless: "so, I have to thank you?"


    Mu Shiran shook his fist and smiled: "it''s all a family. What do you say to thank you?"


    Gu Yan couldn''t help looking at her again and said, "you said, why do you live as ady in the pce when you are a good girl? However, even if you live as ady in the pce, the thin emperor is not something you can attack. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Then he straightened up, bent down and slowly approached her ear. His voice was like the sound of nature, but it sounded like the devil: "a man''s pce n, continue to refuel. I''m optimistic about the day when you fight yourself down."

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    Then he stood up and left slowly.


    Mu Shiran stood where she was and pinched her fingernails into the palm of her hand.


    He looked at Gu Yan''s background. A voice sounded loudly in his mind. What do you know, Gu Yan, what do you know? This family, or rely on my sister to sacrifice, in order to get money! Now, I have to sacrifice in order to take care of my family! Gu Yan, I''m your benefactor!


    As long as she enters Bo''s family smoothly and gets along well with Bo, her future status will be a bit more noble than taking care of her family!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian seldom goes to school on time.


    She waited at the school gate for a long time before a familiar car came.


    As a result, the door opened and out came not the housekeeper, but thin and shallow!


    Mu Shinian thought he was wrong and blinked twice: "how is it you, housekeeper?"


    His face is still pale. He is wearing a tailored suit and a tie. He looks like Yushu Lingfeng, natural and cool.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help taking a step back. Was he going to sign a double-sided trade agreement in this dress? So formal?


    Thin shallow saw that she was still motionless and couldn''t help but say, "don''t you go yet?"


    "No, where''s the housekeeper?" Mu Shinian still can''t slow down.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip and said, "the housekeeper hasmitted rheumatism. He will lie in the hospital. Do you need me to order someone to bring him?"


    Well, you don''t have to.


    When Mu read and talked, he swallowed the unfinished words.


    "Well, please."


    "No, I''ll help the housekeeper."


    After leaving a sentence, Bo Qian got up and walked to the campus.


    Mu Shinian touched his nose and hurried up: "well, if the teacher asks youter, just answer en. OK, just know. Don''t say anything else. Also, if you ask who you are mer, you can say..."


    what did you say?


    fianc¨¦? That must be wrong.


    Dad, uncle? That''s too old.


    Mu Shinian tangled and suddenly had an idea: "just say, you are my brother!"


    Thin shallow footsteps a meal, then, hummed from his nose, and then continued to move forward.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Almost all people focus on shallow people.


    Look at this face, look at this figure, look at this temperament, look at this dress! Any stop there is the elite fan!


    A bunch of female teachers patronized and licked their faces, and even forgot what was at hand.


    The head teacher pushed down his sses. He had prepared a pile of words and waspletely defeated in front of the man''s powerful aura.


    He coughed and then reluctantly said, "well, are you mu Shinian''s brother?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow cold answer.


    The head teacher is scared! Talk well, send out air conditioning and do what? He''s almost frozen into a popsicle.


    The head teacher coughed again and said weakly, "this is the way things are. Mu Shinian. The monthly test result is really too bad."


    As he spoke, he shook out some papers.


    Thin shallow picked it up, swept his eyes, and pulled a little from the corners of his eyes.


    Six subjects add up to exactly 100 points!


    The head teacher sighed and said, "Shi Nian may prefer to study difficult problems, but to be honest, a paper ounts for a poor proportion of difficult problems. The most important thing is to grasp the foundation."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, mu Shinian lowered his head and studied the tiles on the ground seriously and attentively.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    Seeing their silence, the head teacher finally found his own ce.


    He said earnestly to Bo Qian: "so, I hope that the parents can cooperate together. Mu Shinian has just turned around, and I know it must not be suitable. But now she is a senior three, and there is not much time for her to start over."


    After listening to the teacher in charge''s long string, Bo Qian suddenly picked up a pen on the table and signed his name on the paper.


    He signed six names in a row.


    The handwriting is very different from the dog crawling word.


    This operation scared the head teacher to stand up from his chair: "ah, this is..."


    "Don''t parents sign the paper?" Asked the thin, shallow and cold.


    "No, I need it, but you..." the head teacher hesitated for a long time without saying an exnation. Moreover, how can the name look so familiar? He seems to have seen it somewhere.


    Mu Shinian kept his head down.


    Thin and shallow can only open her mouth to her furry head; "I did well in the exam."


    "..." say it again! The head teacher''s sses are about to fall off again.


    Thin and shallow said with a serious face: "finally broke through the three digits, continue to refuel."


    In the past, the total score of her paper has never exceeded three digits. This time, it''s very good. The total score of six subjects is 100, and the number is quite auspicious.


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at the head teacher whose face was split by thunder, looked at the thin face of cloud and wind, and calmly nodded to thetter: "OK."


    Head teacher: "


    He''s a little ridiculous!


    "No, Mu Shi reads his brother. Do you really think this score is good?"


    A shallow face nodded seriously.


    Head teacher: "


    He now seriously suspects that this brother is also a scum!


    Otherwise, how could you say such contrary words!


    "Do you have anything else?" Asked Bo Qian.


    The head teacher waved weakly, "no more."


    He couldn''t say anything.


    Both brother and sister think the result is OK. What else can he say? Now he just wants to lie down and think about life.


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, Bo shallow looked at mu Shinian. Thetter had great eyesight. He said goodbye to the head teacher and left behind him.


    As soon as they left, the female teachers in the office burst into mes.


    "Ah, how handsome! Really handsome!"


    "Yes, that looks like killing a piece of fresh meat!"


    "Ah, are all those who admire the family high in appearance?"


    In the howling of ghosts and wolves, only the head teacher silently rubbed his head without leaving a few hairs, with a mncholy face.


    ¡­¡­


    When I left school, mu Shinian looked at Bo shallow with suspicious eyes from time to time.


    Shallow turned around and looked over. Their eyes caught off guard and bumped into each other in mid air.


    Mu Shinian, er, said silently don''t open your face.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Thin and shallow against the body, with a faint opening.


    Mu Shinian, er, for a long time, asked suspiciously, "do you really think my grades are good?"


    "Compared with your past." Bo Qian answered truthfully.


    It seems that it is good for her to do more papers on weekdays, and her score has increased significantly.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his head and said nothing at all.


    "Get in the car." Thin shallow opened the driver''s seat and sat in.


    Mu Shinian also sat in. Then he asked, "by the way, which hospital is the housekeeper in? I''ll see him."

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    As soon as his face changed, he held the hand of the steering wheel and tightened it slightly.


    Mu Shinian sat in the back seat, holding his schoolbag and calmly said, "my grandmother also has rheumatism. I have a lot of research in this regard."


    "... well."


    Thin and shallow squeezed out a word without changing his face, and then started the car.


    He took his cell phone in one hand, input a string of information and sent it out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Bo Jia.


    On weekdays, the Gu family has no chance to meet the Bo family owner at all.


    Because he is too busy! Even if he is over 50 years old, he needs to handle many things in thepany.


    However, Gu Shenghua called him back from thepany.


    Bo Jinhua''s face was very ugly. He took a sip of tea and asked coldly, "you mean that Mu Shiran is the expensive girl. Mu Shinian is used by you to prevaricate the Bo family?"


    "No prevarication!" Gu Shenghua was in a cold sweat. He quickly handed over a piece of signing paper, Wiped the cold sweat on his forehead before he exined: "We made a mistake. Shi Nian and Shi ran made a noise before and after, and there was only a few minutes between them. The time distance was so close that I thought it was Shi Nian. But now think about it, Shi Nian was still in the countryside and hasn''t been picked up back to the city. We only have Shi ran at home. It should be Shi ran anyway."


    Bo Jinhua''s face is still not good-looking.


    He pinched the sign paper and sneered: "now, how do you want to correct this mistake?"


    Naturally, seeing thin shallow''s sessive idents, the thin family has begun to doubt! If you don''t do anything to save it, the lie will be exposed and the whole family will be finished!


    Gu Shenghua thought in his heart, but showed a gentle smile on the surface: "we have heard more or less. After Shi Nian came over, Bo Qian often did things like this and that. In fact, hey, although the family scandal can not be publicized, I don''t want to deceive you. Shi Nian was used to childhood, and her character is different from that of ordinary female children. Bo Qian has been with her for a long time, which may be influenced by her."


    About Mu Shinian, the Bo family has already investigated it.


    She is really a very independent girl.


    Tong Wan Zhi, seeing Gu Shenghua''s face moving, forced out two tears and said with a bitter smile; "After we found this misunderstanding, we wanted to make up for it. Shi Nian is also my daughter, but if she implicates others, I''m sorry. So, Gu Dong, you see, we''ll change the people back and we''ll take Shi Nian back."


    The living room is quiet.


    The Bo family was cheated, and everyone''s face didn''t look good.


    The three members of the Gu family were also frightened. They were afraid that the Bo family would be angry. In a word, they would lift the whole Gu family!


    In this tense moment, Mu Shiran also opened his mouth low: "when she misses her, she doesn''t learn well... Always fooling around with no three no four people."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the thin family''s face waspletely blue: "what are you talking about?"


    Tong Wanzhi hurriedly pulled Mu Shiran''s arm and pretended to scold: "what nonsense are you talking about, shut up!"


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip wrongfully: "Mom, I..."


    "What are you doing? These things are not so beautiful. What are you doing?" After the reprimand, Tong turned back and exined to the crowd in embarrassment: "it''s my fault. I didn''t take care of her when I was a child, so, ah..."

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    The Bo family probably didn''t think that someone dared to deceive themselves.


    At this meeting, I heard that mu Shinian''s ck materials, coupled with the fact that recently, Bo Qian always had such and such things, many people suddenly wanted to be crooked.


    Mrs. Bo''s eyes turned around on the faces of Gu and Bo Jinhua, bowed her head and meditated, and suddenly opened angrily: "what''s the matter with you? How can you make a mistake about such an important thing¡°


    Gu Shenghua smiled awkwardly: "yes, it''s really our problem. But please believe us, we also want to make up for it."


    "That''s why I brought it here. Ran was a model student in our family since childhood. She is gentle and good. If she is with young master Bo, she will certainly be helpful to young master Bo."


    Mu Shiran''s eyes were slightly red and whispered, "I''m sorry, don''t me my parents. Don''t me my family."


    Then she stood up, as if afraid of what the Bo family would do to the Gu family. Tears fell down, bending down and bowing: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Bo Jinhua''s face is still ugly.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Bo held Bo Jinhua''s hand and said gently, "Jinhua, that mu Shinian is indeed a problem girl, and she is not as gentle and kind as Miss mu. Bo shallow''s personality is so strange. Indeed, Miss Mu Shiran seems more suitable than mu Shinian."


    Bo Jinhua looked at the weak girl who was bowing her head and apologizing. There was no emotion on her face.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Bo added a fire: "didn''t we spend so much energy to find Bo Qian someone who can take care of him? Boys, who doesn''t like this soft and weak little girl, like mu Shinian, who only knows fighting all day and doesn''t provoke boys."


    When Bo Jinhua heard this sentence, his face was obviously loose.


    Bo Qian''s son really killed him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent so much energy trying to get him back on track.


    Bo Jinhua thought so, and his sight fell on Mu Shiran again.


    Seeing this, Gu Shenghua hurriedly pulled Tong Wanzhi to stand up, with a respectful smile on his face: "don''t worry, Mr. Bo, Shi ran will take good care of young master Bo."


    Mu Shiran quickly nodded his head when he heard this sentence.


    Bo Jinhua frowned and nodded for a long time; "OK, I''ll talk to Bo about it."


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Bo." Gu Shenghua bowed gratefully.


    ¡­¡­


    After waiting to leave, Bo Jinhua still sat on the sofa, holding a cup of tea and drinking silently.


    While making tea for him, Mrs. Bo gently exined: "it may be that Bo Qian has had idents one after another, so they are afraid that things will be exposed. They came to confess."


    Bo Jinhua smiled coldly: "what is wrong? It''s obviously intentional."


    Mrs. Bo smiled bitterly: "yes, Bo Qian''s character. Ordinary families certainly don''t want to promise their daughter."


    Bo Jinhua nced at her. Although this sentence was not pleasant to hear, it was the truth.


    He sighed and looked at the bright sunshine outside the door.


    Mrs. Bo carefully observed his face and sighed with emotion: "speaking of it, how did thin and shallow be like this?"


    "People outside say it''s because of the rtionship between our mother and son. Ah, our mother and son can be sheltered by your bo family."

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    "We''ve been grateful to Zede for living a popr and spicy life here. What else can we be dissatisfied with?"


    Bo Jinhua paused while drinking tea. Instead, he took her hand and gently squeezed it twice: "people outside are talking nonsense. Just listen to it. I believe you and Bo Ye."


    Mrs. Bo smiled and leaned on his shoulder. Her voice was very grateful: "Jinhua, I have been satisfied in my life, really."


    Bo Jinhua held her hand and looked thoughtful.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When mu Shinian came home from ss, he saw a room full of people.


    The housekeeper took the white haired tiger and stood aside.


    The white haired tiger seems to resent the fact that so many peoplee to his family, and his hair stands up all over his body. It seems that as soon as the hanger releases its hand, it will run over and drive people away.


    Mu Shinian nced, carrying his schoolbag and walked in silently.


    Seeing this, Tong Wanzhi couldn''t help scolding: "don''t you know how to say hello?"


    Although she was selfish to put Mu Shiran in, after all, mu Shinian was also her daughter. If Mu Shinian behaved improperly in front of her husband and outsiders, it was inevitable that she would be a mother.


    Mu Sinian handled several systemsst night and didn''t close his eyes all night. He couldn''t open his sleepy eyes. Where did he have the mind to deal with them.


    Seeing that mu Shinian was still azy mouth, Tong Wanzhi smiled at the thin family couple awkwardly: "sorry, my daughter, she is this kind of character."


    Bo Jinhua looked calm and felt more and more that his decision was right.


    He looked at Mrs. thin, and thetter exined, to his admiration, "your parents have said," the fortune teller said the expensive woman is not you, they are mistaken. This will change your sister with you and go and collect your things, and your sister will live here. "


    i see.


    She said, what are these people doing.


    Mu Shinian looked calm, not even surprised.


    Seeing her calm reaction, Tong Wanzhi hurried over and affectionately held her shoulder: "Niannian, don''t worry. After you follow your mother, my mother will take care of you. You haven''t seen your mother for so many years, and you just take advantage of this time to make up for our mother and daughter."


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hand, carried her schoolbag on her shoulder, crossed the crowd and walked to the stairs.


    Her defiant appearance angered several people in the house.


    Bo Jinhua stood up directly from the sofa with a fierce look on his face.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Bo stopped her way and raised her voice discontentedly: "you don''t want to give up the superior life here? Unfortunately, it''s not yours, it''s always not yours."


    Mu Shinian looked up at her and said calmly, "did Bo shallow agree to this?"


    Even if she really wants to leave, Bo shallow should be the first to nod.


    For some reason, only such an idea came into her mind.


    Bo Jinhua said in a deep voice, "he will know. Things have been packed for you. You can look back at home."


    Mu Shinian looked up and nced at him without fear.


    Suddenly, she smiled: "so, do I have to leave today anyway?"


    Bo Jinhua was silent, but his meaning was very clear.


    Tong Wanzhi hurriedly pulled the suitcase aside, came over and patted her on the shoulder intimately: "OK, go back with mom. The room has been cleaned up for you."

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    Gu Shenghua also came to help: "Shi Nian, go back with dad. The Gu family will not treat you badly."


    Mu Shinian looked at them expressionless. A few secondster, he grabbed the suitcase, nodded to the housekeeper and said; "Please tell young master Bo that I''m back."


    The housekeeper wiped his cold sweat and showed a bitter smile.


    It''s not good. It''s going to be big.


    Besides, he really didn''t know how to end this time.


    Mu Shiran looks at the figure of Mu Shinian, clenching his fist excitedly.


    One step, two steps and three steps... Mu Shinian finally left Bo''s house step by step!


    The castle will belong to her in the future!


    At the thought of this, her heart beat faster than she could control!


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Tong Wan Zhi chased out: "Shi Nian!"


    Mu Shinian stopped, zipped up a little and covered his chin.


    Tong Wanzhi stepped on high-heeled shoes and came over. Seeing that she was looking at herself, she showed some unbearable: "don''t me mom. Mom is also for you. If you continue to rece her like this, it will show up sooner orter. Get things on track before things are serious. Otherwise, none of us can bear the anger of Bo family at that time."


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    When she finished, she gave a simple ''Oh''.


    Tong Wan Zhi saw that her attitude was neither hot nor cold. For a moment, she was a little confused about her idea: "well, when you read, you go back home with me. Your father and I will take good care of you."


    Mu Shinian pulled back his hand. There was no fluctuation in his two big eyes, just like a pool of stagnant water.


    "No, bye."


    With that, she picked up the box and left.


    The sound of rolling wheels was particrly dull in the night.


    Tong Wanzhi talked to each other for a long time. As a result, mu Shinian still didn''t give him face. He was a little angry.


    She came over and took away the box. She asked angrily, "where are you going if you don''te with me? Where are you staying tonight?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    People who haven''t managed her for more than ten years suddenly say they want to manage her. Are you kidding.


    Tong Wanzhi''s anger was caught up by this sentence. She sneered twice and pointed to the dark environment: "OK, tell me where you''re going to live tonight? Is it difficult to continue to find your friends?"


    After his death, Gu Shenghua probably settled down. As soon as he came out, he saw this scene. He was stunned and hesitated toe forward.


    Tong Wanzhi also noticed that Gu Shenghua came over, looked back, shook his head at him, and then looked back and said, "when you read, you are not small, you can''t degenerate so willingly."


    The night was cold.


    Mu Shinian is actually a little afraid of the cold. After standing outside for a while, she feels cold on her cheeks.


    Her face remained calm as she listened to her mother''s words.


    After listening to it, she did not hastily and slowly arouse a smile. She sneered and said impolitely, "what is self indulgence and degeneration?"


    "If you don''t pass the grade, you won''tugh at people, act coquettish, y the violin, and bully back when you are bullied... Is this self indulgence and degeneration?"


    "You!" Tong Wanzhi''s face turned white. Mu Shinian''s words were clearly using her of something.


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently: "then I''m really degenerate. And if the depravity can be measured, I''m probably in the 18th floor of hell. Mom, don''t bother you to cross me."

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    With that, she picked up her suitcase and left happily.


    Tong Wanzhi was left alone, with ayer of sultry air from head to foot.


    Gu Shenghua didn''t really listen just now. He came over, took his wife''s shoulder, sighed and said, "forget it, we''d better go back first."


    "She''ll probably go to her grandmother''s side. When we visit her grandmother another day, we''ll give her grandmother more money."


    He doesn''t like to take mu Shinian back to his family.


    There is such a man who only knows how to fight and doesn''t like to learn * * * *. He feels that he will be teased behind his rtives.


    Tong Wanzhi also guessed Gu Shenghua''s concerns. Although she was a little unhappy, she had nothing to do.


    Gu''s family is a rich family. As a rich family, she pays more attention to her face... She is a genuine Mrs. Gu. How many white eyes she has suffered in recent years, not to mention mu Shinian, a notorious high school student.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran walked around the manor and liked it more and more.


    As the prince of the Bo family, even if it provokes criticism, the Bo family will never be harsh in material terms.


    Mu Shiran came back in a circle and confronted the white haired tiger again. She was shocked, but her fear was relieved when she thought that it was a thin pet.


    She quickly recalled the methods taught by the animal trainer in her mind. On the one hand, she leaned over bravely and said hello kindly: "Hello, let''s get along well in the future."


    "Ouch!"


    The hair of the white haired tiger exploded, and her green eyes stared at her.


    If it hadn''t been tied, it would have rushed over.


    The white haired tiger roared, and Mu Shiran almost broke her courage. She swallowed her saliva hard, stretched out her hand tremblingly, and wanted to show her good. Before the result came near, the white haired tiger opened her mouth and bowed up. It seemed that as long as she dared to go further, it wouldunch an attack!


    Mu Shiran''s legs were soft and almost sat on the ground.


    The housekeeper came and saw Mu Shiran, but he didn''t have a good face: "Miss mu, our white haired tiger knows very well. I advise you not to approach casually to avoid injury."


    Mu Shiran holds his fist, unwilling and afraid.


    She pulled out a stiff smile and said to the housekeeper; "Can you take it outside? It''s locked in the future. After all, it''s a tiger. If you meet guests or something, it''s bad."


    The housekeeper shook his head. "I''m sorry, I can''t. He''s used to it since he was a child. He''ll be in a bad mood if he''s tied."


    Mu Shiran: "


    An animal can''t tell whether it''s in a good mood or not. The housekeeper is perfunctory to her!


    Seeing her pale face, the housekeeper added, "moreover, every time my young master sleeps, he will apany her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran thought of the future. She was lying in a bed with Bo Qian. The tiger stared at them... She couldn''t help shivering all over.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper tried to hold back his smile.


    With a straight face, he continued: "also, Miss Mu was responsible for taking care of it before. In the future, Miss Mu will be responsible for feeding, bathing, taking it out for a ride and ying with it."


    "What?"


    Mu Shiran couldn''t help raising the volume.


    Living in a house with a tiger is her biggest concession.


    This meeting, feeding, bathing or something?


    The housekeeper nodded seriously: "well, yes. In this manor, except the young master, this tiger is the most important."

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    Mu Shiran stumbled and didn''t believe his nonsense.


    When the housekeeper saw that she looked blue, he was a little proud.


    Come on, you have the ability to touch Da Bai! I don''t even have this ability. I dare to think about the position of Mrs. Bo''s little wife!


    Mu Shiran''s face changed rapidly. She stared at the tiger who was obviously unkind to her, and thest trace of patiencepletely disappeared: "you, you cheat! You don''t cheat!"


    The housekeeper spread his hand and didn''t intend to pay attention to her: "Miss mu, Mr. and Mrs. were there just now. I don''t mean to say it directly. My meaning can represent the meaning of the young master. You have one night to figure out whether you want to go or stay."


    With that, he took the bag in his hand and went out of the door.


    As soon as the housekeeper left, the white haired tiger roared and looked at her more fiercely.


    Mu Shiran gave a thin scream, staggered back two steps, saw the white haired tiger holding up four feet anding towards her, she was scared, ran upstairs and mmed the door.


    Mu Shiran put his back against the door and gasped hard.


    The room was filled with a faint and pleasant smell.


    Mu Shiran wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. The fear of being chased by a white haired tiger still stayed in his mind for a long time.


    She spent so much time here to be a young grandmother!


    If you want her to serve an animal, you can''t kill her!


    Mu Shiran looked at the furnishings in the house, took a deep breath, and finally showed a satisfied smile on her face. Anyway, if she came, she would never leave!


    ¡­¡­


    Grandma Mu lives in a single ward in the sanatorium. The room is more than 30 square meters, with a bed, a sofa and a table... It is simple and clean, but theyout is very warm.


    Mu Shinian and Yi lie on the sofa, holding a mobile phone. The cold light of the screen shines on her face, which looks a little lonely.


    Grandma sat on the bed and began to worry: "read, what''s going on? Why did youe here well? Did you quarrel with Bo Qian?"


    "No." Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind: "I haven''t been with you for too long. I''m not at ease, so I came to apany you for a few days."


    Grandma said, walked over, sat next to the sofa and patted her head: "tell Grandma the truth, is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian sat up cross legged, patted grandma on the shoulder and said seriously, "I promise nothing. Go and have a rest. It''s sote. Didn''t you make an appointment with Grandma Li to get up and y Tai Chi tomorrow?"


    Grandma opened her mouth and finally looked at her uncertainly: "it''s really all right?"


    "It''s all right."


    Mu Shinian had to swear before he dispelled the doubts in the old man''s heart.


    Mu Shimian sighed, opened the browsing page and began to search for housing information.


    Although there is nothing wrong with living here for a long time, the elderly will certainly worry.


    After thinking about it, she still has to rent a room.


    Mu Shinian looked for a long time and made an appointment with the intermediary before putting his mobile phone on the table and getting ready to sleep.


    As a result, the mobile phone rang as soon as Iy down.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He took his mobile phone and saw that it was a strange call.


    She was silent and answered.


    On the phone, a man''s gentle voice came: "sister, I''m outside the sanatorium. Do you have time? Do you want toe out and talk?"

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    Mu Shinian sat up slowly, looked at his grandmother who had fallen asleep, and slowly provoked a smile on his lips: "Gu Yan?"


    "Well, it''s me."


    "No time, bye."


    With that, mu Shinian hung up his cell phone, directly pressed the power off, then rolled up the quilt and closed his eyes to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Gu Yan was blown by the cold wind and couldn''t help sneezing.


    He listened with a dull face to the prompt sound that the phone had been turned off, and couldn''t helpughing twice.


    His intuition was right.


    Mu Shinian is really a talent.


    The driver has been waiting for a long time. Seeing this, he came over and tentatively said, "young master, why don''t you go back?"


    "What kind of person do you think mu Shinian is?" Gu Yan lit a cigarette and looked deeply at the sanatorium behind him.


    The driver scratched his head, considered it carefully, and then said, "I thought she would hold a grudge against her mother and sister who abandoned her, butter I found that she didn''t even bother to hate. It was as if these two people were pure strangers."


    "She doesn''t have a good reputation for fighting, but she is very good to her grandmother."


    "Well... A very contradictory person."


    Gu Yan raised his hand and put out the smoke. His dark eyes followed the iron door and looked into a building: "it''s very pleasing to the eye, at least."


    The driver didn''t understand him.


    Gu Yan opened the door of the rear seat and sat in; "Go back and go directly to her school tomorrow."


    "...." the driver nodded and couldn''t help reminding: "she doesn''t seem to want to see you very much."


    "I don''t want to." Gu Yan didn''t see the slightest displeasure on his face: "she''s very smart."


    Driver: "


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    I had a good sleep.


    As soon as he slept until dawn, he opened his eyes and saw that the housekeeper was standing at the end of the bed with his hands hanging. He was staring at him. The whole portrait was hanging something.


    Thin looked at him calmly. After two minutes, he got up and asked in a bad tone, "what are you doing?"


    The housekeeper remained humble and respectful: "well, young master, I need to tell you something."


    Thin shallow impatient frown: "say."


    The housekeeper stirred his ten fingers and said, "you promise me to forgive me no matter what I say?"


    Thin and shallow opened his eyes and broke ice between his eyebrows and eyes.


    The housekeeper couldn''t stand his frightening eyes and trembled: "well, Miss mu, she''s not in the manor." After a pause, he changed his words: "no, that Miss Mu is not here. Now another Miss Mu lives in."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Thin shallow had no patience at all, and his voice suddenly cooled down.


    The housekeeper''s legs trembled and said, "yes, it''s like this! Yesterday, Mr. and Mrs. brought another miss of the family and drove Miss Mu away..."


    In the colder and colder atmosphere, the housekeeper finally said bravely, and bravely added: "then the otherdy lived in."


    His thin face sank fiercely. His sharp eyes seemed to nail the housekeeper to the wall and dry naturally: "are you looking at it like this?"


    The housekeeper weakly shrunk his neck and made a smaller voice: "not only me, but also the white haired tiger."


    The thin and shallow face Shua sank down, the green veins on the back of the hand burst out, and the whole person was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    The housekeeper was almost on his knees. He trembled, poured a ss of water and handed it to him with both hands: "young master, calm down! Miss Mu is now in the sanatorium. She is good and in a good mood. She ate two more milk yellow bags for breakfast!"


    Thin, shallow and expressionless, he lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    The housekeeper was startled, put the water aside, stretched out his hand to help, but was ruthlessly thrown away.


    Thin shallow put on his shoes, opened the door and went out.


    The nurse was holding the ointment and was about to change her dressing. When she saw that Bo Qiangang was going out, her face changed: "master Bo, you can''t get out of bed yet. Go and lie in bed!"


    "Go away."


    Thin, shallow and gloomy threw out two words, crossed the nurse and walked away without looking back.


    "Ah! You..." the nurse was about to speak when she was pulled by the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper apologized to the nurse and hurried to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo family manor is bathed in the morning light, and the flowers are shining with dew in the morning and dusk.


    Mu Shiran is wearing a bathrobe and sitting gracefully in the garden with a cup of scented tea in his hand. The voice of Tong Wanzhi in his mobile phone shows some hard to hide joy: "Ranran, how are you? Are you used to it?"


    Mu Shiran swept around the huge manor and smiled modestly: "Mom, there''s nothing you''re not used to. It''s very good here."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Tong Wanzhi said excitedly on the phone: "your cousins and cousins, I heard that you live in the Bo family manor now. They all quarrel to open their eyes. After all, thend of the Bo family manor is an inch ofnd and an inch of gold in the whole city."


    Mu Shiran thought of the contempt that her cousins inadvertently projected on her, and then thought of their envious eyes, and finally had a feeling of tion.


    "I see, mom, let theme back in a few days when I''m free."


    "Don''t worry, mom knows that." After a pause, Tong Wanzhi sighed with relief: "Ranran, mom depends on you. Thanks to you, my position in taking care of my family has risen."


    Mu Shiran''s fingers casually brushed the edge of the cup: "Mom, what are you talking about? I''m one with you."


    "That''s it. You''re much more sensible than when you read." Then Tong Wanzhi sighed again: "by the way, Ran Ran, has Bo Qian gone back? Have you seen him?"


    "No, I''m going to see him in the hospital." It is said that people are the most vulnerable when they are ill. She will go and show her kindness. It''s never harmful.


    Tong Wanzhi and Mu Shiran thought of going together; "You''re right. Mom stewed some soup. When youe back and take it, you say you made it yourself."


    "Thank you, mom, I''ll be right back..." before Mu Shiran finished, he saw a figureing this way.


    She stood up in surprise and said happily to Tong Wanzhi over the phone: "Mom, I hung up first and Bo Qian came back."


    "Good, good, good performance!"


    Hang up.


    Mu Shiran greeted with a smile; "Bo Qian, why are you back? You haven''t recovered yet. Why don''t you stay in the hospital for a few more days?"


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian sped her wrist, then turned and left.


    "Hey! What are you doing!" Mu Shiran didn''t notice for a moment and was almost dragged and fell by him. She trotted a few steps before barely keeping up with him: "thin shallow, why are you? Let me go!"

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    Bo Shutou didn''t look back. He took her hand and went directly to the door. He mmed and threw people out mercilessly.


    Mu Shiran has no image and falls to the ground in embarrassment.


    She got up hard, covered her scratched wrist and stared at the people in the iron door: "thin shallow, what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow nced at the Nightgown she was wearing. If you remember correctly, this is one of the clothes bought by the thin family for mu Shinian, as well as the ne, earrings and hairpin she wore around her neck... All prepared for mu Shinian!


    The thinner you look, the more ugly you look.


    Mu Shiran didn''t realize that Bo Qian was angry. She patted the iron door twice and looked at him with an iron blue face: "Bo Qian, did you misunderstand something? It''s the mistake of Gu''s side. I''m your daughter."


    Bo Qian didn''t even give her anything. He silently turned around and looked at the manor. Mu Shiran broke his throat outside the iron gate. His face remained unchanged.


    Finally, the housekeeper came over with a box.


    "Young master, it''s all here."


    Thin shallow, expressionless, took it, opened the iron door and threw the box out with a bang.


    Mu Shiran retreated two steps in fright and looked at the suitcase in a daze. The blood color on his face gradually turned pale.


    "Thin shallow you, what do you mean?"


    "Get out!"


    Thin shallow anger finally broke out at this moment.


    He turned back, rushed to the housekeeper and said, "call the cleaner and disinfect the manor. Throw away all the things she touched."


    With that, he went to the manor with a heavy face.


    Mu Shiran was left like a stone carving, and the blood color on his face gradually faded away.


    She clenched her fist and bit her lip hard. She took a step forward. As soon as she wanted to go in, she was stopped by the housekeeper.


    "Miss mu, please leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll wait. The young master even wants to disinfect the air."


    **Naked satire was like a knife stabbing into her heart.


    Mu Shiran bit her lips, and her stiff body trembled slightly.


    But the housekeeper also looked serious and bent over her: "Miss mu, please."


    "...." Mu Shiran needs a lot of effort to keep thest trace of dignity and prevent tears from falling down.


    She stared at the manor close by, with unwilling anger and... Distorted hatred on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu is in a new ce. Mu Shinian didn''t sleep wellst night.


    In ss the next day, she only wrote a name for her homework and handed it to the ss representative.


    When the ss representative saw the nk paper, he couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you write a word?"


    "Well, it''s too difficult." Mu Shinianzy exnation.


    The ss representative took two sharp blows from the corner of his eye and patted the paper on the table; "Mu Shinian, you are too perfunctory! Because how much is your average grade in the ss? I don''t care. Anyway, you can''t hand in the nk paper today."


    Mu Shinian looked at the nerd''s ss representative irritably. A few secondster, she picked up Bi, wrote a solution on white paper, and then handed it in: "is it OK?"


    The ss representative stared at the spelling, and the colorful colors on his face flickered. Finally, itpletely turned ck: "Mu Shinian, I say you!"


    Before she finished scolding, mu Shinian yawned, picked up her schoolbag and left the ssroom.


    The ss representative was so angry that he almost tore the paper.


    Seeing this, Ye Ling at the front table poked the ss representative''s arm: "I said, didn''t you find it?"

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    ss represents confusion; "What did you find?"


    Ye Ling pulled him over, lowered his voice and said, "she has been in a state of low pressure these two days. ording to my visual observation, it''s explosive. Are you sure you want to continue to provoke her?"


    The ss representative was silent for a moment, silently turned his head and looked at the empty position, with a familiar cold sweat on his back.


    Ye Ling patted him on the shoulder and said sympathetically, "Shi Nian is actually very easy to get along with. As long as you don''t provoke her, there''s nothing."


    ss representative: "..." is easy to get along with? Is this a new joke?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what he''s bothering.


    One mouthful of depression umted in the heart and couldn''t disperse for a long time.


    Autumn has arrived. The autumn wind blows from all directions with a few strands of coolness. She lowers her head, stuffy pulls up the zipper, covers her chin, and goes to the school gate.


    "Mu Shinian?"


    A voice suddenly stopped her.


    Mu Shinian stopped, raised his eyes impatiently, and saw Gu Yan leaning against the wall, showing her a gentle smile.


    Haunted... Mu Shinian turned his lower lip and stared at him.


    Gu Yan smiled gently: "I......"


    "I refuse." Before he finished, mu Shinian interrupted him with three simple words.


    Gu Yan was stunned.


    Mu Shinian picked up the corner of his lips and smiled with some sarcasm: "I''m not interested in helping you. Whether it''s Mrs. Gu or Mu Shiran, if you don''t like it, find a way to teach them a lesson by yourself. I''m not interested in your family property dispute."


    "I have a little blood rtionship with those two. How can you be confident that you will persuade me to help you in turn?"


    Word by word, clear and clear.


    Gu Yan was stunned. Instead, a shallow smile gradually appeared on the corners of his lips: "you are really smart."


    Mu Shinian didn''t even bother to smile. As soon as he picked up the corner of his lips, he directly put down a cruel sentence: "don''te to me again."


    With that, she pulled up her schoolbag, turned and left.


    Gu Yan stopped after two steps; "Don''t you want to know what chips I promise you?"


    Mu Shi didn''t return: "I''m not interested."


    Gu Yan''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and a strange light burst out from the depths of his pupils.


    The girl pulled by the sunset has a slender background. She lowers her head slightly and walks aside. She looks as if she can''t integrate with the surrounding songs andughter.


    The driver looked all the way in silence. The meeting came over and asked in a low voice: "young master, Miss Mu refused."


    "Yes, I refused." Gu Yan was not surprised at all: "it is difficult for a person like her to cooperate. But once she is persuaded to cooperate, she will never betray."


    Mu Shinian gives people an unspeakable... Sense of trust.


    The driver didn''t understand him and smiled in agreement.


    Gu Yan threw the car key to the driver: "go and prepare some supplements for the elderly. I''ll visit her grandmother tomorrow."


    The driver picked it up and couldn''t help looking more in the direction of Mu Shinian''s departure: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mu Shinian stepped into the door of the maintenance shop, he noticed that the gas field was wrong.


    As soon as she lifted her eyes, she saw a familiar person sitting on the sofa, holding a mobile phone in her hand and looking at her with deep eyes.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said hello as if nothing had happened: "hello."


    Thin and shallow fingers clenched hard, and the voice was very cold: "you have nothing to say?"

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    What should I say?


    Mu Shinian held his schoolbag and twisted his eyebrows. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I asked the housekeeper to tell you."


    At least I''ve stayed in Bo''s house for so long. I should tell him personally.


    Thin shallow bit his teeth and his face was so heavy that he was almost dripping water.


    The Tang and Song dynasties had been watching. At this meeting, he couldn''t help taking two steps aside: "take your time and I''ll make tea for you."


    With that, he slipped away.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    Mu Shinian was quiet for a moment, then put his schoolbag on the chair and calmly exined: "I''m not the expensive girl your family is looking for, I''m the recement. Now the misunderstanding has been cleared, and Mu Shiran and I have changed back."


    Thin shallow still looked at her, his face getting heavier and heavier.


    Isn''t that right? Mu Shinian felt sick in her heart. She pursed her lips, thought about it, and added, "if you''re angry, I apologize."


    Thin shallow gloomy face, the anger on his face is about to overflow the screen.


    "That''s all?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "otherwise, what else?"


    Separated by a wall, the Tang and Song dynasties are eavesdropping. They silently cover their cheeks and yearn for time. I hate that you are a pig!


    How do you think the family is so strong that you can hide your thin Eyeliner?


    I''m afraid Bo Qian knew you were a fake before you entered the door of Bo''s house!


    This scum girl has been flirting for a long time. Now she says she''s leaving?


    Thin shallow stared at her, and the cell phone screen in his hand gradually cracked... That''s all? No?


    Mu Shinian was stared at by him for a long time. Some people who are not used to it don''t open their faces: "if it''s okay, I''ll go to work."


    Bang!


    Thin and shallow stood up expressionless, and the mobile phone screen waspletely broken.


    Seeing this, Tang and song hurried out, gave a stiff smile and said, "Shi Nian, it''s sote, you have to rush to the sanatorium to carry your luggage. Today you''ll have a day off."


    Mu Shinian was stunned: "move your luggage? Where?"


    Tang and song carefully looked at their thin and shallow eyes and soon ckened expression. They swallowed their saliva in horror, turned their head and opened their mouth more carefully: "Shi Nian, this is your mistake. What problem can''t be solved? Why are you running away from home? Move back quickly."


    The voice fell, and his eyes shed like a knife.


    Tang and song shuddered and turned back mechanically, just in the eyes of Bo Qian who wanted to break him into pieces... What do you mean? Did he say anything wrong?


    Mu Shinian looked around between the two people. Finally, she paused on her thin face and thought for a few seconds. She truthfully opened her mouth: "since the misunderstanding has been lifted, I don''t need to go back."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties could feel the pressure drop behind them more than one degree without looking back.


    He said weakly, "no, Shi Nian, you..."


    "Who wants you to go back?" The man''s cold voice directly interrupted the unfinished words of the Tang and Song dynasties. In the different eyes of the two people, he sneered: "you really don''t need to go back. After all, it''s just a fake."


    With that, he picked up the car key and went out directly.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties tried to retain him, but when they saw that he had nothing to say, they sighed helplessly.


    Mu Shinian looked at the direction the man left. Bo Qian was angry, but what was he angry about? Angry that she was a fake and deceived him?


    Tang and song nced at her and couldn''t help asking, "don''t you really know?"

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned puzzled.


    Tang Song couldn''t help shaking his head andughing: "Bo Qian''s injury hasn''t healed yet. The doctor didn''t allow him to leave the hospital. He sneaked out by himself. Aftering out, he went to Bo''s house half dead and threw out your sister''s things. Then the important people who fought fiercely disinfected the house. After all this, he came here to wait for you."


    Seeing mu Shinian, he was still at a loss. Tang and song sighed deeply and coaxed him: "he has done so much, it is estimated that those wounds on his body have cracked. Do you think he is full or something else?"


    For something else


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment.


    Is it because... She?


    Tang Song patted her on the shoulder and raised his chin in the direction of the door: "go back with him. Who do you treat him as, waste? Does he know whether you are true or false? Will he let you hide it for so long?"


    Mu Shinian''s fist can''t help tightening, and some subtle emotions are turning in the light pupil.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa with a cup of exercise book in his hand.


    Grandma just came back from watching the TV y with a group of grandparents next door. She was in a daze and was silent. She went to make a ss of glucose for her.


    "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Mu Shinian returned to his mind, took it, drank a mouthful and shook his head: "No."


    "What are you doing?" Grandma pointed to the exercise book in her hand, and her mouth with almost bare teeth aroused a funny smile: "you would take the initiative to do the problem."


    Mu Shinian stared at the exercise book in his hand and couldn''t help but be stunned. After a few seconds, he replied with a calm look: "grandma, didn''t you let me study hard?"


    Grandma patted her head: "I used to let you study hard, just in case one day I''m gone, you''re alone, and your character is like that, you won''t pull your face to find your parents. If you don''t study, I''m afraid you''ll be hungry if you don''t have a source in the future."


    Mu Shinian held his legs and leaned on Grandma''s shoulder: "grandma, what do you say, you will live a long life."


    Grandma fondly rubbed her head: "we will always have a difference one day, grandma can''t always apany you."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I said, you are myst rtive in the world. Even for me, you have to hold on longer."


    "What are you talking about?" Grandma poked her head twice: "you''re in pain now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face stiffened.


    Grandma said earnestly, "have you been in trouble with others? Young people, it often happens. If it''s not too serious, forget it."


    Mu Shinian sat up straight and asked solemnly, "no, grandma, you don''t know what happened. How do you know it''s not serious?"


    Grandma stared at her with an expression of ''I don''t know you yet'': "I don''t know your character yet? If that is called Bo Qian and you don''t care, if he dares to offend you, you''ll beat him half dead. What''s going to happen? Run away from home."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his face: "I''m not so violent."


    "That''s not the point." Grandma rubbed her head and melon seeds with great sincerity: "is there someone else in my heart?"


    Mu Shinian''s body stiffened.


    This absurd idea passed through my mind, mu Shinian denied: "it''s not me"

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    Before she finished speaking, her grandmother patted her head: "it''s not what, it''s not, you, can''t I know? For people who don''t care, I''ve never been stingy and distracted from him."


    Is that true?


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought hard.


    Grandma rubbed her head twice again and turned her hair up before she let go: "listen to grandma and move back tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian wore a mess of hair, propped his chin, and his eyes were empty.


    Right... Bo shallow doesn''t hate it, and he has lived in his house for so long... Although he is a little strange sometimes, he is still much more pleasing to the eye than some people.


    Grandma has gone to bed.


    Mu Shinian half closed his eyeszily.


    Do you like it? This kind of emotion is too time-consuming. She doesn''t expect to have feelings in her life.


    Gradually, grandma''s even breathing came from the house.


    The space is quiet.


    Mu Shinian pouted and blew her hair. She put on her shoes, grabbed her mobile phone, turned over and went out quietly.


    A phone call passed, and the fifth senior brother was shocked: "nian''er, why are you calling me sote?"


    "Are you on a mission?" Mu Shi asked in a low voice.


    The fifth senior brother cried out and was embarrassed: "nian''er, I love your brother?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Send me the location. I''ll help you." Mu Shinian resolutely put down a sentence.


    The fifth elder martial brother was silent for two seconds and smiled again: "OK, nianer also knows to be filial to his elders. It''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Mu Shinian was dressed in ck and a mask, revealing only two big ck eyes.


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at the target with a telescope and couldn''t help joking: "little twelve, your aura is wrong. Is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian answered lightly.


    The fifth senior brother snorted, e on, if it''s all right, how can you offer to help me."


    Mu Shinian nced up at him and said coldly, "respect the old and love the young."


    The fifth elder martial brother silently touched his nose and felt that his younger martial sister''s aura could ignite at any time. For the sake of safety, he''d better shut up.


    "Come on, your n." Mu Shinian also took a telescope and looked at the moving target.


    The fifth senior brother said well and got serious: "the old way is that the circuit will breakter. We can touch it in and steal the contract."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "that''s it?"


    The fifth senior brother looked at her strangely: "is there any problem with this method?"


    No problem. Normal operation is like this. They just need toplete the task. There is no need to cause unnecessary disputes.


    But


    Itchy hands


    Mu Shinian bit his lower lip irritably and turned to leave: "I''ll go back first."


    Half of the five senior brothers can handle this task.


    The fifth senior brother said and pulled her back: "what''s the matter? I''m not happy."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and kicked the pebble at his feet without saying a word.


    The fifth elder martial brother put his hand on her head, and his low voice was a littlezy: "let''s go, elder martial brother. Go and rx with you."


    "...." Mu Shinian frowned, relieved for a long time, and grabbed his hand: "no, it''s the most important toplete the task. If you can''t get involved, you can''t get involved..."


    The fifth senior brother grabbed the telescope and smashed it out.


    The bang immediately caused chaos.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    "There''s an ambush,e on!"


    "Where is the location! Find out the people quickly!"


    "Keep it secret, keep it secret!"


    The whole scene was in a mess.


    The lights were scattered everywhere.


    Mu Shinian looked at the fifth senior brother with a speechless face.


    The fifth senior brother grabbed a hat and buttoned it on her head. He helped her tidy her hair and patted her cold cheek: "let''s go. I''m in a bad mood. The fifth senior brother will take you to rx."


    With that, he put one hand on the railing, turned over beautifully andnded steadily on the ground. In front of a crowd of surprised people, he waved his hand politely and said hello: "good evening, bastards."


    Then, before everyone reacted, he had done it.


    Mu Shinian looked at his neat skill. After a long time, he slowly hooked his lower lip, buttoned his hat, turned over and jumped down and joined quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no difference in a fight.


    However, it should also be the most chaotic fight since they can take charge alone.


    The fifth senior brother turned over the contract, and the huge amount was not attractive in his eyes: "I''m in a better mood."


    Mu Shiniany on the bar of the club bar and was forced to drink a ss of milk.


    "Much better."


    The fifth senior brother pushed a dessert to her and took the opportunity to wink at a waitress.


    The elder brother of the Fifth Division has a good leather bag. As long as he doesn''t start, he will be a proper gentleman at the next stop. It is full of temptation and deception... The waiter immediately blushed and ran away shyly.


    Mu Shimian sighed and stirred the milk with a spoon.


    "I''m... Annoyed."


    The fifth senior brother gave a sigh of gratitude, touched his chin and sighed: "it''s not convenient for you to say it. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Mu Shinian shook his head and drank a mouthful of milk.


    Seeing her listless, the fifth senior brother stood up in surprise: "don''t fall in love early?"


    "..." Mu Shinian rolled his eyes silently: "no!"


    "Ha, your reaction is so strong that there must be a situation!" The fifth elder martial brother pressed one hand on her head, shook his head silently and sighed, "how can our good cabbage be arched by pigs."


    "No arch!" Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and sighed powerlessly again: "how can you see that I have long been in love?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Isn''t it puppy love? Are you sad about your academic achievements?" Fifth elder martial brother''s exnation.


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth, wanted to say something, and finally closed it again.


    A look of self abandonment.


    The fifth senior brother was more and more sure of her idea. Seeing that she had drunk all the milk, he waved and asked the bartender to send another bottle of milk.


    "I can''t drink any more." Mu Shinian angrily pushed open the cup.


    The fifth senior brother tutted and pushed the milk over again: "no, you can''t. look what you''ve lost recently. How fast do you weigh? We''ll collect a lot of gift money when we sell it."


    Mu Shinian almost hit the milk on his forehead.


    These unscrupulous goods!


    Under the loving eyes of the fifth senior brother, mu Shinian picked up the cup and was about to drink it. Suddenly, he stretched out a hand and took the milk away.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Fifth senior brother: "


    Two people looked at the visitor in amazement. For a time, their expressions were very subtle.


    Thin, shallow and gloomy looked at mu Shinian and almost crushed the cup.

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    Mu Shinian felt an inexplicable danger approaching. Her lip moved slightly and was about to exin. Thin shallow covered her face with a question: "what time is it?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and looked down at his watch: "it''s half past twelve."


    "Then what are you doing here?" Thin and heavy put the milk on the table, and the whole table trembled twice.


    Fifth elder martial brother, is this the pig?


    Mu Shinian was stunned again. So far, he didn''t react. What was he angry about: "drink milk."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow eyebrow tip gave two blows, and the whole person was filled with ayer of frost.


    The fifth senior brother leaned against the bar, and Noye''s eyes turned between the two: "young master Bo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you had a car ident recently. It seems that the rumor is false. Aren''t you alive?"


    Thin shallow turned back and nced at the man. A few cold lights burst out in his eyes: "is it you?"


    The fifth elder martial brother''s brilliant smile was frozen: "


    His sense of existence has never been weak!


    Besides, his appearance, even if it can''t be thinner than shallow, it''s just going to that stop, which is the focus!


    This man ignored him so thoroughly!


    Mu Shimian pursed his lower lip. Does Bo Qian know senior brother five?


    Indeed, in the circle, the fifth elder martial brother is the only one of the twelve in their organization to appear in public.


    However, only insiders know that Bo shallow, an outsider in the circle, doesn''t have the chance to know.


    The fifth senior brother was not surprised at all. He smiled and said, "young master Bo has a good memory. How can you remember things many years ago?"


    cognitive? Mu Shinian''s curious eyes swept a circle between the two people.


    The fifth elder martial brother gently solved her doubts: "be confident and go to the question mark. I once provoked him. He chased me."


    "..." the story is quite tortuous and bizarre.


    Thin shallow side a body, block in front of Mu Shinian, thest trace of temperature on his face also disappeared: "what are you looking for her?"


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at the little younger martial sister who was getting more and more headache, and smiled: "this little girl fits in well with me. I''m going to attract her."


    "Sorry, not at all."


    Thin shallow said coldly, pulled up his wrist and left.


    The fifth senior brother didn''t stop him either. He tappedzily on the table with his fingers: "I heard that this little girl is your fiancee, childe Bo. It''s sote to let your fiancee stroll outside. Your feelings are different?"


    Don''t say no.


    They have been separated.


    This man surnamed five should not carry any pot!


    Thin lightplexion turned around coldly: "what''s none of your business?"


    The fifth senior brother touched his lips and was not afraid of death''s provocation: "to be honest, I''m quite excited about this little girl..."


    When this sentence fell, mu Shinian could clearly feel how hard the hand holding her wrist was.


    A few secondster, a dress covered her head, and the familiar smell of mint came from the man.


    Mu Shinian was about to open, when he heard a thin, cold voice: "I''ll do something."


    With that, he walked away.


    Then came the five elder martial brothers'' ghost crying and wolf howling: "no, shit, are you wrong? I can''t love beauty yet?"


    "Thin shallow, you really turn your face when you hit me again!"


    "Shit, little... Bo Qian, his fiancee, do you just look at it and don''t obstruct it?"

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    His fifth elder martial brother has good skills.


    It should be said that several of the twelve people trained by the master are bad.


    However, under Bo Qian''smand, the fifth elder martial brother can''t get any benefit. He should be said to be in a disadvantage!


    Mu Shinian is just about to take a step forward.


    Thin shallow seemed to have eyes on his back. A dangerous eye picked him over: "don''te over!"


    Mu Shinian stopped abruptly.


    The fifth elder martial brother was beaten and retreated. He even took the time to look at her.


    The indescribable ambiguity in his eyes


    He just needs to be beaten!


    For a moment, mu Shinian''s fingers also itched.


    Just thinking, suddenly the light in the bar snapped, the current Ziz, and then all the circuits broke.


    At the moment when the whole world returned to darkness, her thin face changed, came quickly and took her hand.


    A moment of darkness came, and the whole world was dark.


    Mu Shinian only felt the hand holding her dry and warm.


    In the dark, the fifth senior brother blew his mask smartly: "goodbye, young master Bo."


    After a few seconds, the lightes on.


    The fifth senior brother has disappeared.


    Mu Shinian sighed softly, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thin shallow stared in that direction, his eyes were heavy, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a while, opened his mouth and broke the silence: "Why are you here?"


    Thin shallow turned around and stared at her with deep eyes: "Why are you here?"


    Er... I was in a bad mood. I went out to fight and stole something for senior brother five. Then I was in a better mood. I came here to kill time


    Can you say that?


    No.


    Between the lightning and flint, mu Shinian pulled a insincere lie: "I have insomnia ande out to stroll around."


    "The sanatorium is in Nancheng, and the bar is in Xicheng. You can go quite far." Thin shallow refuted word by word, with unspeakable irony.


    Mu Shinian blinked: "how do you know Nancheng, the sanatorium?"


    crap!


    That nursing home was secretly bought by me!


    Thin shallow thinking, the face is still tight; "How do you know him?"


    crap!


    I''ve known you for more than ten years!


    Mu Shinian naturally thought in his heart, but he was still innocent: "he invited me to drink milk."


    The veins on thin shallow forehead suddenly jumped twice. He almost asked in a gloomy way, "then did you drink?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to blink. He didn''t think anything was wrong.


    Thin shallow was so angry that she took a deep breath and asked, "aren''t you afraid of adding material to the water?"


    "..." he dared not.


    If the fifth senior brother dares, he will be cut in half by the master tomorrow!


    But it''s really hard to exin.


    Mu Shinian scratched the tip of his eyebrows twice and tangled again and again. He could only harden his head and admit his mistake: "well, I forgot to bring the money. I didn''t think so much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow face darkened several degrees.


    He had to use a lot of self-control to avoid strangling the girl alive!


    Such a thick nerve, he was really curious about how she lived to the present!


    Seeing that the man''s universe was about to explode, mu Shinian coughed and weakly admitted his mistake: "I''m wrong, I dare not in the future."


    Thin shallow also umted a lot of words to teach, but as soon as she admitted her mistake, the words of these lessons gradually dissipated before she opened her mouth.


    Thin shallow suffocated, en said, took her hand and went out without expression.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    When he reached the door, he stopped again and said, "you really don''t know the man just now?"


    Mu Shinian''s heart clicked. In just a few seconds, she shook her head and asked curiously, "he looks good. Have you had a holiday?"


    It''s not just a holiday, it''s a feud.


    Thin shallow stared at her face for a while, as if he wanted to catch a trace from her face. As a result, there was nothing.


    Mu Shinian wrote two words of doubt on his clean little face.


    She really knows nothing. The man who invited her to drink milk just now is the famous Mo Han in the circle, dangerous and strange.


    Mu Shinian should not have anything to do with figures like Mo Han.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows twice: "it''s all right, let''s go."


    Mu Shinian followed him for two steps and asked uncertainly, "where are you going?"


    Thin shallow''s temper, which was not easy to slow down, burst up again: "what do you say?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to another direction: "the sanatorium is here, I''ll fight..."


    Before she finished, she was held horizontally, and then crammed into the co pilot''s seat. The man leaned over and tied her seat belt, and the door mmed shut.


    Crisp, not sloppy at all.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a long time before he reacted: "where are you taking me?"


    "Go home!"


    Thin shallow left two words unhappily, started the car with a gloomy face and left.


    It seems that someone has a grudge against him. The speed is so fast that he can''t see the shadow.


    Mu Shinian sat in the co driver''s seat, gently buttoned her ten fingers, struggled for two seconds between jumping and counting, and she resolutely put down herst guard.


    She doesn''t seem to dislike that ''home'' very much


    ¡­¡­


    When the housekeeper saw Bo Qian take mu Shinian home, he was startled. He thought he was wrong. He rubbed his eyes on the spot. After confirming that he was right, he jumped over in surprise and held mu Shinian''s hand excitedly: "Miss mu, you finally came back. Your room has been cleaned up for you. Why didn''t you bring your luggage?"


    "Get it tomorrow."


    Thin shallow left a word and went upstairs stuffy.


    The housekeeper said meaningfully and looked at mu Shinian unkindly: "juste back, juste back."


    For a time, the housekeeper felt tearful.


    Mu was reading and gently pulled his lower lip. His face also showed some happiness: "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Oh, stop talking. Go upstairs. It''s sote. Go and have a rest."


    The housekeeper pushed her twice andined to her in a low voice: "in the past few days when you are away, the young master''s temper is almost. It explodes at one point. Ah Mao and I have been fried several times."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head nkly.


    Thin and shallow, bad temper, it should be because the injury on the body hasn''t healed yet.


    Mu Shimian vomited out and acted recklessly all night. She was tired. She just wanted to take a bath and sleepfortably.


    When I got to the second bedroom, mu Shinian opened the wardrobe, looked at the empty wardrobe, and immediately smiled.


    Where are the clothes


    She remembers that the clothes in these two cabs are new in the current season. They haven''t been opened yet... Why are they empty


    Mu Shinian opened several cabs in the house. As a result, he couldn''t even find a wool.


    Mu Shinian went downstairs confused and asked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper patted his head: "look at my memory!"

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    "I''m sorry, Miss mu. The young master told mest time to throw out all the clothes Miss Mu touched. I forgot to re purchase for you!"


    So.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care, but she looked at the clothes with some dust on her eyes andmitted cleanliness mania again: "do you have a maid''s clothes and lend me one."


    The housekeeper immediately waved his hand; "How can you wear maid''s clothes?"


    "I don''t mind."


    "That won''t work!"


    "... are there any things you haven''t lost before?"


    "This is even less."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was depressed, and suddenly his eyes fell on the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper was sensitive and felt a bad feeling. He stepped back two steps and stared at her warily: "Miss mu, don''t think about it. I have a family. I can''t lend you my clothes. If my wife knows, she will peel off my skin!"


    That''s cruel.


    Mu Shinian breathed depressed: "forget it."


    Then she went upstairs.


    The housekeeper''s eyes turned and suddenly stopped her: "Miss mu, the young master is next door to you. You can borrow from the young master. The young master has a lot of clothes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read his steps, struggled for two seconds and silently nodded his head.


    Oh, how good! How so good!


    The housekeeper sessfully slipped away.


    Mu Shinian stood next door. After hesitation, he raised his hand and knocked on the door twice.


    The door opens.


    Exposed his thin, wet head.


    Mu Shi read grace and hesitated twice before slowly opening his mouth: "I don''t have pajamas. You lend me a set and I''ll return it to you after washing tomorrow."


    This


    Thin shallow opened the door.


    Mu Shinian stood at the door and didn''t move. Bo Qian opened the door of the dressing room, pointed to it and asked, "pick it yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ok


    Mu Shinian didn''t wriggle. He went in directly, stared at a wide range of clothes, and took a hard look in his eyes.


    They are all famous brands of the season, and are also equipped with a pile of famous watches, brooches, ties... Even socks are famous brands... It doesn''t make sense that there are hundreds of millions in this room.


    Then the man asked her to choose a suit here as a pajama?


    Is this a waste or a tyrant?


    Mu Shinian held the cab door in his hand and asked in a low voice, "do you have any other pajamas?"


    This is really.


    As soon as the thin brush opened, it opened another cab door.


    Mu Shinian stared at the shiny logo on his pajamas, silently picked one that looked worn and held it in his arms: "thank you."


    Bo qianen said, "I''ll buy you clothes tomorrow."


    "... No."


    "Yes!"


    Bo shallow interrupted her unhappily.


    OK, he has money.


    Mu Shinian went out with his pajamas.


    Thin shallow grabbed his sweater and wiped his hair. After mu Shinian left, he took his sweater, threw it on the sofa, crossed his long legs, sat on the sofa, picked up the tablet, clicked on the web page, and began to search several high-end clothing stores in the city.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as grandma came back from Taijiquan, she saw two people, one big and one small, standing at the door.


    This was the first time she saw thin and shallow. The man was very tall. He was estimated to be 1.89 meters. He looked handsome and dressed casually, but he was born with noble spirit.


    Grandma came over with a smile: "is this going back?"


    Before mu Shinian could speak, Bo Qian made a noise: "well,e and pack your bags."


    "OK." Grandma came over and patted mu Shinian on the shoulder. Her voice was very loving: "young people quarrel quickly and make up quickly. My family reads very well, but sometimes it''s angry. You should bear it more."

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    Mu Shinian raised his head in amazement.


    What''s his business? It''s clear that she and Gu joined hands to cheat people and color in their family!


    Grandma smiled gently: "it''s all right. Get along well in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    Come out of the nursing home.


    All the way, mu Shinian couldn''t help casting a small look of doubt at the people on his side.


    "Say."


    At the traffic light, thin shallow stepped on the brake.


    Mu Shinian held his schoolbag and couldn''t help asking, "what did you tell my grandmother?"


    Just now, grandma put her away. She took the opportunity to say something to Bo shallow. She didn''t eavesdrop.


    Thin and light looked at the road ahead. He didn''t move for a long time. For a long time, he gave a slow grace. His voice was as low and sexy as ever: "nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Come on.


    She didn''t ask.


    Mu Shinian held his schoolbag and started to stay in a daze.


    The car passed two traffic lights and then stopped at the school gate.


    Mu Shinian said thank you and pushed the door to get off.


    Thin shallow suddenly called her: "Mu Shi Nian your grandmother..." he paused. He suddenly became silent. He seemed to be tangled with a wording for a long time before slowly opening his mouth: "say I look very... Good?"


    Thest word, not to mention how ufortable his expression was.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a confused face: "...."


    Thin and shallow ears had a lightyer of thin red. He pursed his lower lip hard, and his voice was strange: "your grandmother should have misunderstood, but... The old man''s psychological tolerance should be bad, just... Make mistakes, don''t exin."


    With that, he mmed the door and stepped on the elerator. More than ten meters after the car drove out, he suddenly turned around and drove in the right direction.


    Mu Shinian looked at the background of the car. After a long time, he touched his nose.


    Good?


    Grandma hasn''t seen Bo shallow hit people.


    Sure enough, high-value people are very deceptive.


    ¡­¡­


    At home, there was a haze for several consecutive days.


    Mu Shiran hasn''t eaten or drunk since she was driven home. For two consecutive days, she didn''t even say a word. Except sleeping, she just cried.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her like this. She was distressed and was about to cramp.


    "Ranran, don''t patronize and cry. First tell your mother what happened? Well, how did youe back? Did you quarrel with Bo Qian? Did you exin to him?" Tong Wanzhi saw Mu Shiran sitting on the bed crying again, painfully hugging her shoulder and gently coaxing her.


    Mu Shiran''s tears fell down, and the whole face looked very pale.


    Gu Shenghua was helpless. He sat painfully on the other side of the bed and gently patted her head: "Ranran, what do you have to say? It''s bad for your health."


    Mu Shiran shook his head, hugged his legs, sobbed and shook his head.


    "Go out, you go out and let me be quiet for a while!"


    It''s been quiet for two days. The result is more and more serious.


    Tong pulled the branch too far and almost cried.


    Gu Shenghua saw this and couldn''t help it for a moment.


    The door was knocked.


    Gu Yan leaned against the door frame with a gentle smile: "it is said that Bo Qian took mu Shinian back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wan Zhi Shua with Gu Shenghua and fiercely raised his head.


    Mu Shiran''s body was stiff, and her nails were sping her arms.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian! Why her again!


    She tried so hard to drive people out. As a result, she was busy in vain!

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    Gu Shenghua stood up and looked at Gu Yan seriously: "what do you mean, say it again?"


    Gu Yan smiled politely, but didn''t want to beat her: "she was driven out. People would rather have a fake than a genuine one."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Mu Shiran''s smile became more stiff.


    Her fingers pulled harder at the palm of her hand.


    Tong Wanzhi also stood up. Regardless of his attitude, he raised the volume: "hurry? Ah Yan, you make it clear, what''s going on?"


    Gu Yan hugged his arm and his posture was very casual: "I said it very clearly. Even if he pasted it upside down to the door, people still don''t want it."


    Mu Shiran''s face stiffened, tears rolled in his eyes, couldn''t help crying and rushed into Tong''s arms.


    Tong Wanzhi patted her on the back and looked at Gu Yan reproachfully.


    Gu Shenghua also looked down and scolded, "ah Yan, what nonsense?"


    Gu Yan shrugged and sympathized: "sorry, I speak more directly."


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    Gu Shenghua''s words came to his mouth and swallowed again. Seeing Mu Shiran crying like that, he sat on the bed and patted her on the shoulder.


    Mu Shiran grabbed Gu Shenghua''s hand and begged hoarsely, "Dad, I''m so ashamed. I feel like I''ve lost a lot of people this time."


    Gu Shenghua didn''t know how tofort her.


    Bo shallow, who only knows the loser, he can ignore it.


    However, he had to be afraid of the family behind Bo Qian.


    Moreover, Mu Shiran is his daughter. The whole city probably knows that he was driven out, and his face is not bright.


    Tong Wanzhi seemed to see his mind. He was silent for a moment and opened his mouth tentatively: "when I went to find him, read and ask to see what happened."


    Gu Yan looked at Shi ran, thought about it, and said, "let Shi Nian give up his position."


    Mu Shiran raised her head in surprise.


    Gu Yan smiled and touched her head: "don''t worry, you are the little grandmother of Bo family."


    Mu Shiran was stunned, and the sadness on his face was swept away. He rushed into his arms excitedly: "thank you, Dad."


    Gu Shenghua really likes this daughter, who is considerate and hardworking.


    "Well, be happy. Go to dinner. I haven''t eaten for many days. It depends on how hungry I am."


    Mu Shiran wiped his tears twice and showed a happy smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    After ss, mu Shinian said goodbye to Ye Ling, went to the station with his schoolbag on one shoulder, leaned against a column and waited leisurely for the arrival of the bus.


    With a cry, a sports car stopped in front of her.


    There was an inverted sound around.


    Mu Shinian lifted his eyes, rolled down the window and revealed the man''s exquisite face.


    Her heart jumped.


    Thin shallow seems to resent being watched. He frowns and urges impatiently: "get on the bus."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was thinking about something just now. She was in a trance. She looked left and right, and then she was not sure to match the man''s eyes.


    Thin and shallow lips slightly pulled: "get on the bus!"


    After all, it is a rare sports car in the world, which soon attracted a group of onlookers.


    Some people even took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures.


    Mu Shinian frowned, bowed his head, silently opened the rear seat and sat in.


    Thin and shallow: "


    The door mmed shut.


    Thin shallow turned back and looked puzzled at the girl.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    He took a deep breath, quietly collected his inexplicable anger, and started the car to leave.


    The car floated out like an arrow.


    Mu Shinian sat in the back seat, raised his hand, gently touched his nose twice, and looked inexplicable and curious.


    What did she do wrong again? Why are you angry again?


    ¡­¡­


    No words all the way.


    With a calm face, he parked the car at the entrance of the mall, untied his seat belt, coldly pushed the door open and got out of the car. When his hand was about to touch the rear seat door, the door had been opened.


    Mu Shinian was short and came out. Looking at thin and shallow, he asked strangely, "do you want to buy something?"


    His thin hand was frozen on the way. His fingers shook his fist hard, and the joints of his bones made a creaking sound.


    Seems to be trying to suppress something.


    But in the end, he closed his eyes tightly. When he opened his eyes again, there was no anger on his face: "let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian followed him and went to a high-end clothing store.


    As soon as he entered, the clerk warmly weed him and said in a stack, "Hello, young master Bo."


    Thin shallow looked at the clothes on the hanger and said, "you pick."


    Mu Shinian continued to look nkly. After a long time, she told the truth: "I only like ck and white. The simpler the style, the better."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and waited quietly for her below.


    Mu Shinian looked at thedies'' luxurious clothes. Finally, he picked up a ck T-shirt: "I don''t think the girl you want to send will like my eyes."


    "... who said I gave it to others?" Thin shallow frown, impatient rhetorical question.


    Mu Shinian said and pointed at himself incredulously, "is it difficult to buy it for me?"


    His face turned ck.


    What the hell''s that look on her face! Does it look scary that he bought her clothes?


    "Those clothes are dirty and lost, so I''llpensate you."


    Mu Shinian finally understood the young master''s series of abnormal actions and wanted to buy clothes for her?


    It''s too... Scary.


    Bo shallow saw that she was not moved at all. He stared at himself with the expression that he should not be ill. Hisst patience waspletely exhausted. He stood up with a Shua and nced around the counter. Then he picked up clothes one by one and threw them to the waiter behind him. He walked around a shop for two minutes. Five or six waiters held a pile of clothes in their hands, Stunned.


    "These are wrapped up and sent to this address."


    Shallow said, threw out a ck card and wrote down the delivery address on a note.


    Then chongmu Shinian picked his eyes: "go, next family."


    "..." next, what?


    Mu Shinian''s situation is no better than those waiters. Although she is very rich, no matter how rich she is, she doesn''t spend it like this!


    Thin shallow reached out and pulled her wrist and went to the next clothing store. After some operation, five or six waiters in the store followed thin shallow with a pile of clothes in their hands.


    "Simrly, send."


    Bo Qian put the ck card on the counter. Before he finished speaking this time, the card was taken away.


    Mu Shinian looked at him as if he were looking at Aliens: "I said, enough. I don''t need so many clothes. I have clothes to wear."


    "I can''t wear it. It''s OK to put it back." Bo Qian didn''t grab the ck card. He turned out another one from his wallet and handed it to the camper: "check out."

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A question mark slowly appeared on mu Shinian''s face.


    Thin shallow looked at her and said, "well, you can do whatever you want with money."


    "..." Mu Shinian''s face twitched faintly.


    This sentence is very hateful.


    After brushing the card, Bo Qian went out and went to the third store.


    This time, mu Shinian stopped him in time: "don''t buy any more clothes. I can''t finish wearing them."


    Besides, those clothes are too shy. She usually doesn''t bother to touch them.


    As soon as Bo Qian was about to speak, mu Shinian opened his mouth in front of him: "and my room doesn''t need so many strange decorations."


    Why buy these clothes that are often more than 100000 and go back as decorations? Ignorance or innocence!


    Thin and shallow eyebrow tip picked: "don''t you like it?"


    "I don''t like it very much." Mu Shi read word by word, and each word contained a strong protest: "isn''t that room for me? I''ll decorate it myself."


    Thin shallow thought of what the housekeeper said to respect girls'' interests and hobbies. Suddenly, he nodded: "OK."


    With that, he took out a bank card from his pocket and stuffed it into her hand: "no password, buy whatever you want."


    Mu Shinian held the bank card, one big and two big.


    She was about to refuse, but at the thought of the consequences of her refusal, she swallowed her words silently again.


    "OK, then... Thank you."


    A slight hook on the thin lip corner seems to have a smile.


    There''s nothing else to do without buying clothes. Both of them don''t like shopping and go straight to the parking lot.


    Along the way, Mu looked at the bank card from time to time, and then asked, "I''m a double."


    "Yes."


    Thin and shallow, keep walking.


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at the man''s tall background. His mood was unprecedentedlyplex: "your thin family spent so much money just to buy an expensive girl back. Now I know I''m fake. Shouldn''t you change people back?"


    Everyone knows the truth of timely stop loss.


    Thin and shallow, I still don''t lift my head; "Do you believe in fortune tellers?"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment and replied conservatively, "since it exists, it makes more or less sense."


    "I don''t believe it." Thin shallow stopped and tapped his finger on the sports car twice: "my life wants to change, I also change myself. I don''t need others."


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Somehow, a slight smile appeared on his face: "what do you want me to do?"


    Thin and shallow fingers stiffened and remained silent for two seconds. He opened the front passenger''s door, and then sat down around the driver''s seat. After a long time, he squeezed out an exnation dryly: "you look good."


    "..." this is understandable and irrefutable.


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask any more and sat on the passenger car.


    The car roared away.


    Behind him, Mu Shiran slowly took off his sunsses, grabbed his sses with both hands, and almost broke his sses legs.


    Mu Shinian! It''s all her! It''s her again!


    What''s her charm? Why do you like her so much!


    Mu Shiran''s face is almost distorted!


    With a click, the sses legs werepletely pinched.


    She is not convinced, really not convinced! Why should I have such good luck! Pick up what she doesn''t want and have good luck! And looking at Bo shallow, he''s not so crazy at all!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian just got home.


    Later, Mr. and Mrs. Gu came to visit.


    Thin shallow refused with a gloomy face: "drive away."

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    The housekeeper had been waiting for this sentence for a long time. When he heard the speech, the wrinkles on his face stretched out: "OK, I''ll go right away!"


    "Wait."


    Behind the desk, the girl who was forced to practice calligraphy put her pen down and stood up slowly.


    Before Bo Qian opened his mouth, the housekeeper was unhappy: "Miss mu, what are you going to do? They did that to you before. You''ll pass. Aren''t you asking for trouble?"


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, rubbed his nose twice and said, "no, it''s my mother after all."


    Then she walked out without looking back.


    On the sofa, I was holding a magazine to pass the time. My face looked up.


    The housekeeper obviously felt that there was such an evil spirit in the house. He coughed and squeezed out a smile: "this miss Mu is very filial, ha ha ha."


    "What do you know?" Thin shallow turned his eyes angrily, picked up a piece of paper on the table, stared at those ghost symbols for a long time, and then frowned: "the writing is so ugly, she doesn''t practice."


    After writing for a while, he tried to escape.


    The housekeeper smiled.


    "Miss Mu''s words are really... Very magical."


    It''s not too much to say dog crawling.


    Thin shallow depressed pressed the paper on the table and squeezed out two words: "treason."


    The housekeeper covered his mouth and smiled. What he said was so disgusting. The expression on his face was not like that at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t want to practice calligraphy.


    Her level is like that. She won''t make any progress if she continues to practice. Besides, she really doesn''t think it''s a big deal that the characters are so ugly.


    But the young master always thought there was something, so he took the opportunity to ask her to practice calligraphy.


    For thin and shallow persistence, mu Shinian is really filled with emotion!


    Mu Shinian rubbed his neck and went downstairs feebly.


    Downstairs living room.


    Tong Wanzhi saw hering down, Shua stood up, and the next second, he looked carefully at the entrance of the stairs.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have to guess what she was thinking. She sighed helplessly: "thin shallow didn''te down. Tell me what''s going on."


    I wish I hadn''te down.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that there was no one around and there was nothing to fear. He asked, "what''s the matter with you? How could Ranran be driven back?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "I didn''t catch up with people. If you want to ask, you can find Bo Qian."


    Then she raised her hand and pointed upstairs.


    Tong Wan Zhi and Gu Shenghua looked at each other, and her face suddenly sank. She took Mu Shi Nian''s hand and said angrily and urgently: "Shi Nian, do you know what it''s like for Ranran to go back? She hasn''t eaten for several days and hasn''t slept well. She''s crying all day. If ites out, do you want her to be a man?"


    Mu Shinian''s lips were slightly picked, and he looked inexplicably joked: "I said, I didn''t catch up with thin and shallow people."


    "How do you talk, child?" Tong Yanzhi raised the volume displeased and was patted on the shoulder by Gu Shenghua, She lowered her voice again: "specifically, didn''t I tell you very clearly? After all, you are a double. You stay here is always a time bomb. In case the Bo family turns over in the future, you can''t escape. Therefore, mom wants you to change back with Ranran and get everything back on track."


    Gu Shenghua also intervened: "yes, Shi Nian, everything had returned to normal, but Ranran was driven back."

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    "Uncle doesn''t mean that, that is, you see, Bo Qian has lived with you for so long. He must be a little reluctant to give up to you. However, you can''t ignore the future because of thefort in front of you?"


    "In case the Bo family is in trouble in the future, it will be difficult for my uncle to protect you."


    Tong Wanzhi also nodded: "Shi Nian, you go to talk to Bo Qian in person and let Ranrane back."


    Gu Shenghua patted her on the shoulder and smiled. "Shi Nian, we have prepared a room for you at Gu''s house. Don''t worry, you won''t have nowhere to go. In the future, you will be my uncle''s second daughter. My uncle will treat you as his own daughter."


    Mu Shinian was always calm and looked at the two people indifferently.


    She grabbed Gu Shenghua''s hand, sat on the sofa and asked calmly, "well, so what do you want me to do?"


    There''s a y!


    Gu Shenghua had a satisfied smile on his face. He looked around and made sure that no one was eavesdropping. Then he opened his mouth: "you go and talk to Bo Qian in person. You say that although you are the recement, leaving is your own will. You say you don''t think you two are suitable and boast."


    "It''s really a good idea." Mu Shinian nodded in agreement.


    Gu Shenghua''s smile deepened: "Shi Nian, I knew you were a good child and would be obedient."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    To some extent, she is indeed a good child.


    However, she raised her head and nced at the excited couple. Her chin was slightly raised and her smile was somewhat malicious: "but why should I do this?"


    Two people smile a stiff.


    Tong Wanzhi asked unhappily, "Shi Nian, what do you mean? Although you are also my daughter, the position of the future youngdy of the Bo family belongs to Ranran from the beginning. You just upy the magpie''s nest for a period of time. Or do you think you can hold this position forever?"


    Mu Shinian raised his head with a funny face: "Mom, you think you''re wrong. I didn''t upy this position from the beginning. You ran all the way to me and begged me to upy it."


    "You!"


    Tong Wanzhi was blocked for a moment and couldn''t say anything.


    Gu Shenghua held his forehead, A serious opening: "Shi Nian, you can''t say that. At the beginning, your mother didn''t trust you to be so far away in the countryside. After all, you were her own. It happened that Bo family wanted a noble daughter. Your mother wanted you to exchange with Ranran for your future. Ranran is the daughter of our family. She must have no worries about her future, but you are different. You are different Born ordinary and staying in that ce, there will be no good ce in the future. Not to mention your achievements, your mother will take risks. "


    "Otherwise, think about it. The Bo family is such a good family. How can we not let Ranrane ande to you? Now you live here, don''t you live up to your mother''s painstaking efforts?"


    He deserves to be a sessful entrepreneur.


    Such words, said in cadence, full of emotion, every word with love and appropriateint.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Gu Shenghua. Under the cold eyes, the man gradually became guilty.


    Mu Shinian hooked his lips and couldn''t hide the mockery on his face: "how do you feel about turning ck into white?"

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    Gu Shenghua''s face stiffened and his smilepletely faded: "what did you say?"


    Tong Wanzhi was also angry. He grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and apologized to his husband: "sorry, she is not sensible and can''t speak. Don''t worry about her."


    Then she looked at mu Shinian and said, "Shi Nian, tell me how you talk! Just like your uncle said, we were for you at the beginning."


    "Mom."


    Mu Shinian gently interrupted her words, and the smile on the corner of his mouth did not decrease: "do you believe this?"


    "You!" Tong Wan Zhi stared at her awkwardly and angrily, but he couldn''t say anything to refute.


    Mu Shinian gently smiled. She calmly nced at the angry parents: "even if you coax the child, don''te to y in front of me. It''s useless. The shallow man is right above. If you want Mu Shiran toe back, you can go up and say it yourself."


    Then she turned aside to make way.


    If they could talk about it in a shallow way, they wouldn''t spend so much time looking for mu Shinian!


    No matter how much they despise Bo, they have to be afraid of Bo''s family!


    Both husband and wife have ugly faces.


    Only admiring the time, he had a few scattered smiles on his face all the way, like mocking their ignorance and shamelessness.


    Gu Shenghua is also a person. He is so despised by a younger generation that he is losing all his face!


    He stared at Tong Wan Zhi, lowered his voice and drank unhappily: "your good daughter!"


    Then he left angrily.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face turned white. After Gu Shenghua left, she said angrily, "Mu Shinian, you can see that I''m taking care of the superficial scenery of my family. In fact, I should be careful every step! If I''m not careful, how many people will wait to see my jokes. Why, why don''t you understand!"


    "You chose the road."


    Mu Shinian calmly withdrew his hand.


    "I miss you!" This is the first time tonight. Tong Wanzhi couldn''t say a word when she was angry. She looked outside the door, swallowed a fire on her chest, sat down beside mu Shinian and held her hand, "Shi Nian, mom knows you''re not a cruel girl. If Ranran can''t be the youngdy of the Bo family, mom and your sister will be embarrassed in taking care of the family."


    "Shi Nian, how long did your mother work hard to stay at home? You won''t be so cruel. Let your mother go back to the days when she was ridiculed."


    She took out a bank card from her pocket, put it in the palm of her hand and wrapped her hand, Slowly opened his mouth: "when you read, the money is for you. The password is your birthday. Mom heard that you work to earn grandma''s medical expenses. Everyone is a family. You don''t say anything. You just need to study hard now. Working takes too long. Mom and your uncle will pay back the medical expenses every month in the future."


    What a long string.


    Mu Shinian stared at the card and looked at it nkly. He couldn''te back for a long time.


    In fact, her concept of family affection is limited to grandma.


    Her father and mother can only be regarded as passers-by in her life. Their presence or absence has no impact on her life.


    When she was very young, when she saw other children apanied by their parents, she would no longer envy them.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    Because she can''t get it. Even if she gets it, it''s too hypocritical as it is now.


    Mu Shinian mockingly hooked his lower lip, returned the card to Tong Wanzhi, smiled and raised his chin: "since I was five years old, you left my life. Thirteen yearster, you finally remembered to give me money."


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face was stunned, and then turned white slowly.


    Mu Shinian looked at her white cheek and smiled innocently: "Mom, you chose the road. Cry or sweet, I didn''t force you."


    As soon as she pointed her hand upstairs, she stressed again, "he''s up there."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Tong Wanzhi sat on the sofa, staring at the thin background, twisting the bank card with his fingertips, and his thoughts of struggle were hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and went upstairs. He happened to see a figure, holding his arm, leaning on the wall, staring at her faintly.


    Mu Shinian thought of what he might have heard just now. He couldn''t help reaching out, grabbed a handful of hair and said, "I''m going to practice calligraphy."


    Then she abandoned herself and walked to the study.


    The housekeeper saw mu Shinian with some dejected background. He couldn''t help rubbing his hands and wailing excitedly: "young master, they are too much. Do you want to teach them a lesson!"


    Thin shallow nced at him. He didn''t say good or bad. He raised his feet and followed him upstairs.


    In the study, mu Shinian was already holding a pen and copying those calligraphy in distress.


    Bo Qian nced condescending, inexplicably... Sad.


    It''s hard for him to understand why the words are written like that? More wild than a rough man!


    After a few seconds, he couldn''t help asking, "are you going to be a doctor in the future?"


    How else do you write so scribbled?


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind, and tried to write quickly: "if so, can I not practice calligraphy in the future?"


    "... the beauty of thinking."


    "I don''t want to."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at her suspiciously, as if the girl with a touch of sadness around her just now was not her.


    Mu Shinian is even a stone. If he stares at it, he should live.


    She raised her head and looked at him puzzled.


    Thin and shallow eyes had no time to dodge, and he was not afraid at all. He looked at her so tantly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "... No."


    Mu Shi read a word back and nodded to write.


    Shit.


    Thin shallow stomach Fei said, sat back on the sofa, picked up the magazine that didn''t remember the slightest content and read it again.


    What''s wrong with him.


    No one else thought there was anything wrong.


    Thin and shallow shook his head, and his sight fell on the soft back of his head. Don''t open your eyes silently.


    Forget it, it''s okay.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran seldom got up today, washed and ate a small bowl of rice, then cleaned it up and waited anxiously in the living room.


    The door opens.


    Someone came in.


    Mu Shiran stood up excitedly. As a result, he saw that Gu Yan was the one who came in. He immediately felt a clear disappointment on his face, but in the twinkling of an eye, he recovered as usual: "brother, are you back?"


    Gu Yan has worked for a day and dealt with several difficult customers, which will be half dead.


    He put his coat on the sofa, rushed to the housekeeper and said, "I''ve eaten outside. I don''t need to prepare my dinner."

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    The housekeeper was about to go to the kitchen. He heard the speech twice: "OK, young master, I''ll put bath water for you."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yan nodded, picked up the water cup on the table, took a sip, and then came out with a sigh of relief.


    From beginning to end, Mu Shiran was hung aside.


    The housekeeper also saw it in his eyes. Don''t open his eyes. He was afraid that the two people would start to get anxious again and quickly slipped upstairs.


    Gu Yan sat down on the sofa and crossed his legs. His voice was thick and loose: "don''t wait, there''s no result."


    Mu Shiran''s body stiffened.


    Gu Yan closed his eyes, leaned against the sofa, raised one hand and pressed the beating eyebrows: "Bo Qian opened his mouth himself. What''s the need for him to sell Gu''s face."


    "Moreover, I think Bo shallow is very baby, mu Shinian."


    Mu Shiran was unwilling to pinch his palm: "brother, if I could enter Bo''s house, it would be helpful to you. Why do you have so much malice towards me? Mu Shimian is not a family caring person after all. Even if she stays in Bo''s house, she won''t consider taking care of her family!"


    "Don''t say so high sounding." Gu Yan opened a crack in his eyes, Hoarse counterattack: "You''re just thinking about yourself. Let me think about it. Originally, you should despise it. After all, the thin and shallow wind rating is so bad. You cry and quarrel, so they have to find another way to rece you. Now, you thought you were going to die. As a result, you not only live well, but also have a big backer to support you I was jealous and unwilling. I felt that these belonged to you and were taken away by mu Shinian. "


    Mu Shiran clenched her fist more and more.


    Yes, he guessed it all!


    Gu Yan looked at her unpredictable face and spread his hands, looking helpless.


    The housekeeper had gone downstairs. He looked at the brothers and sisterspeting with each other and looked helpless.


    Gu Yan sighed meaningfully and got up from the sofa: "Oh, and who said you were a family member?"


    Leaving thest word, he went upstairs slowly.


    Mu Shiran was stunned in situ, and her palm was pinched and bleeding. She didn''t know it.


    Her face gradually twisted and turned pale in the light.


    Yes, for the family, she is always a person with a different surname!


    Therefore, she has to fight for whatever she wants!


    If you can''t get it, grab it!


    A drop of blood fell on the floor.


    Then the second drop, the third drop.


    The housekeeper didn''t see her hand hurt. Looking at her background, he could see that she would be better. He stood behind him for a while and hesitated to persuade him: "don''t be angry, miss. The young master''s temper is like that. He is like this to everyone, not for you."


    Mu Shiran didn''t say anything, but straightened his back.


    There was a whistle outside the door.


    She looked up with expectation and saw her disappointed parents. Suddenly, thest little me of hope was extinguished.


    Gu''s parents can only feel distressed when they see her like this.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard and almost cried: "won''t she? But that position clearly belongs to me!"


    Gu Shenghua was despised by mu Shinian, a half year old child for a long time. There was a backlog of anger in his heart. He didn''t have much energy tofort Mu Shiran, so he had to give Tong a look.


    Tong pulled the big branch and came over and said gently, "Ranran, otherwise, forget it."

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    "How? I don''t want to!" Mu Shiran couldn''t help but raise the volume: "is mu Shinian unwilling to let it out? But it''s mine. It''s mine from the beginning!"


    Tong Wan Zhi took her hand and patted the back of her hand painfully: "Ranran, it''s not that we don''t want to, it''s really... Ah. Bo Qian wants to admire the times now. Even if we try hard, it''s useless."


    Mu Shiran excitedly pulls back his hand, his face white and ck.


    For what? Why!


    What''s the reason for mu Shinian!


    After all, it was also a father daughter rtionship. Gu Shenghua stood up and smiled gently at Shi ran: "Ranran, forget it. Dad will find you a better partner in the future."


    There can be no better.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lips hard, and there was nothing left of her ingenuity on weekdays.


    Bo Qian is the prince of Bo family! Even if there is a Bo Ye on him, after all, blood is the most precious. Otherwise, the Bo family will not let Bo Ye, an elite, not, but let Bo Qian, an ignorant waste, be the sessor!


    As long as Bo Qian is not a pervert, not a madman, even if she can only be a nominal husband and wife all her life, she is willing!


    Because the position of the wife of the young master of the East Pce of Bo family is so tempting!


    She can''t just forget it!


    Mu Shiran bites her teeth with hatred.


    ¡­¡­


    Grandma got a call early in the morning.


    Her son was talking excitedly on the phone: "Mom, we really don''t have money. You don''t want to see your grandson worse than others. It doesn''t matter to us adults, but the children are still growing, and we don''t make much money. You see, go and tell Shi Nian that she has money anyway. Let her take some out."


    The olddy took a deep breath angrily: "when you read that you have money, even if you have it, it''s someone else''s! If you let her give you money, how will she stand in front of thin shallow in the future!"


    "Oh, mom, you can''t say that." Mu Jin kuha said, "she married well and had to help her family. No, we can''t help it."


    Before he finished, the phone was robbed by his daughter-inw: "Mom, mom, it''s me, mom! Tell me, your grandson has such a big appetite that neither of us can make a lot of money. Mom, we can''t let children eat with us."


    "Moreover, your grandson''s academic performance is poor. The money we earn is not enough for him to apply for cram school."


    "So, mom, when you go to find Shi Nian, ask her to get some money. Don''t say we want it, just say you want it. Shi Nian is so filial to you. She will give you whatever you want."


    Grandma was so angry that she was about to vomit blood.


    She clung to her cell phone for a long time before she choked out a question: "what do you think of the time reading as! An ATM?"


    This is not her first call.


    Every time her son and daughter-inw called, she always asked for money.


    Opposite mujin, his wife was immediately unhappy; "Mom, you can''t say that. You are such a grandson. You still expect your grandson to inherit your family. As for mu Shinian, what can she do as a girl? You call it investment! When your grandson is promising in the future, he will certainly be filial to you."


    "Well, that''s what mom said. Your grandson is getting up. I''ll prepare breakfast for him."

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    With a hurried sentence, the phone hung up.


    Grandma listened to the beep and fed her cell phone several times before she realized that the phone had been hung up.


    She sat on the bed angrily and sulked for a while before she got up and was ready to wash.


    The door was knocked twice.


    Grandma thought it was the next door who called her to y taijiquan. When she opened the door, she saw that the door was empty.


    The olddy made a strange sound. She was about to close the door when she saw an oil paper bag at the door.


    "Who left it?"


    The olddy hesitated, picked up the oil paper bag, looked left and right, found no one outside the corridor, and then closed the door and went in.


    She hesitated and opened the oil paper bag.


    It contained a stack of A4 paper and a pile of photos.


    The olddy frowned, picked up a picture and looked at it. The blood color on her face faded instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was awakened by the telephone.


    Last night, after she wrote a note, she was pressed and made a paper. She tried her best to avoid the urate answer. Just to be angry with the young master who had nothing to do when she was full, she identally used her brain too much, resulting in not waking up the next day.


    The phone rang again.


    The second time, mu Shinian stretched out his hand, touched his mobile phone and pressed the call button.


    "Hello."


    "Mu Shinian? I''m Dr. Lin!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned for one second. The next second, he quickly got up from the bed, opened the wardrobe without saying a word, changed his clothes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your grandmother suddenly fainted. Her blood pressure is rising. Come to the hospital quickly!"


    "... I see. I''ll be right there."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone, put on his clothes as quickly as possible, then grabbed his schoolbag and went out.


    She was so anxious that she almost ran into Bo shallow who was just going out.


    Thin shallow reached out in time and pulled her: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian looked up at him and suddenly spread his hand to him: "lend me your car!"


    Mu Shinian is only 18 years old and has no driver''s license at all.


    Thin shallow saw that she was so worried and didn''t ask much. He took her hand and went downstairs: "where are you going?"


    "Sanatorium."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow''s heart ttered. Has something happened to her grandmother?


    ¡­¡­


    Fifteen minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the sanatorium.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t wait for the car to stop, so he opened the door and got off.


    As a result, he stumbled and fell directly.


    She got up and ran to the entrance of the hospital.


    Thin shallow frowned. Seeing that she bumped like a headless fly, he had to speed up his steps and follow up.


    The olddy was in the emergency room. Several doctors surrounded her. Mu Shinian pushed the door open and went in. Looking at the olddy lying in the hospital bed with shortness of breath, her small face wrinkled: "what''s the matter?"


    Several doctors saw her and didn''t drive her out: "the mood suddenly became too intense and didn''t slow down for a while. It''s just that your grandmother has high blood pressure and can''t be stimted, so she was in aa. Don''t worry, the situation has improved."


    When mu Shinian heard that the situation was getting better, he came out with a little relief.


    "Please."


    With that, she quietly stepped aside.


    Several doctors are busy, and no one has time to drive her out.


    Mu Shinian stood at the corner of the wall. When he calmed down, he found that there was a cold sweat in his palm.


    On the way here just now, she kept thinking, what if this person leaves?


    Fortunately, people are still there.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    A paper towel was handed to her.


    Mu Shinian lifted his eyes and saw that Bo shallow didn''t know when he came in and stood next to her.


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian took it and wiped the cold sweat in her hands. When she looked closely, her hands were still trembling slightly.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Thin shallow raised his hand, took out his wallet from his pocket and put it in her hand: "go and buy some breakfast."


    Mu Shinian nkly took her wallet and turned to shake her head. Before she said it, Bo shallow calmly interrupted her: "she''ll be fine. You''ll have to apany her for a long time next. You can''t do without breakfast."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is really hungry.


    She had no appetitest night and didn''t eat much. She woke up hungry in the morning.


    Mu Shinian looked at the busy doctors, silently clenched his teeth and went out.


    The door opened and closed.


    Calm returned to the house.


    Thin shallow walked over and picked up the physical examination report that was casually ced on the table. His slender fingertips turned over those indicators page by page and read them at a nce.


    No wonder she came here. Mu Shinian''s grandmother is really in bad health.


    Thin shallow was silent for a few seconds. He saw the sick people on the eye bed, went out, took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    A few secondster, the phone was connected, and the other party seemed surprised: "len?"


    "There are several medicines in urgent need. Bring them as soon as possible." Shallow and shallow, regardless of whether the person opposite heard it or not, he reported a string of drug names.


    The person on the other side of the phone seemed to be taking notes. After reporting, he repeated the drug name: "are these right?"


    "Yes."


    Several of them are specialty drugs, which are not circting around the world. Only insiders like him can get them.


    The man over there said, "I see. I''ll deliver it to you in two days. But it''s a surprise. You haven''t been in touch with medicine for a long time. I thought you were toozy to use it after you finished learning."


    Bo smiled, leaned against the wall and said indifferently, "well, no one in this world is worth saving."


    This remark identally touched his thunder point.


    The man over there coughed and silently asked, "what about now, have you found the person you want to save?"


    There was a moment of silence on the phone.


    Thin shallow looked up and saw mu Shinian running in with a bag from a distance. She was very anxious. She identally bumped into someone. She stopped and apologized. Seeing her pale face, the person thought something big had happened and reminded her to walk carefully.


    As soon as she looked up, her clear and dark pupils caught him off guard.


    For a moment, the sunshine behind her seemed to be soft.


    The world he once hated most has be better.


    Since the man left, he has never used his medical skills. No one knows. In fact, the ignorant rich second generation of Bo family has great attainments in medicine. Once he swore that he would never use medical skills again, even to save himself.


    But now he has changed his mind.


    No why, because I don''t want her to be sad.


    "Well, I found it."


    Thin shallow replied and hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian ran to him, panting, stuffed the bag into his hand and went inside.


    Thin shallow pulled her, opened a bean bag, handed it to her, took out a bag of soybean milk and gave it to her: "you can''t help. Take care of it when you''re full."

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>


    Mu Shinian is a little angry.


    Just buy breakfast. She thinks the young master can''t stand hunger!


    As a result


    "Go after eating." Thin shallow see her motionless, faint voice.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bag of breakfast and couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. She sipped her lower lip, took it, solved two steamed buns and half a cup of soybean milk in three or two times, and then silently stuffed the rest of the breakfast into him. Then she entered the emergency room.


    The doctor has handled it. Several nurses are cleaning up the instruments. The attending doctor exined several precautions to Mu Shinian and checked the indicators. Then he can leave at ease.


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand medicine, but he finally came out with a sigh of relief when he looked at Grandma''s face getting better.


    It was a thrilling morning and it was not until now that she calmed down.


    Grandma knows that she is in poor health, so she usually controls her emotions. How can she be good today


    "Oh, yes?" A voice gently raised behind him.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw an old woman with gray hairing in. She looked at the people on the bed and deliberately lowered her voice: "is it okay? I just met Lao Lin, and he said it''s okay."


    "Don''t worry, Grandma Li, it''s all right."


    "Just fine, just fine." Grandma Li patted her chest, and then her sight floated to the door. She couldn''t stop wondering: "by the way, Niannian, that''s your boyfriend at the door. It looks good. I''ve never seen a boy grow like that."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and shook his head: "is he... My brother?"


    The eyes of the people outside the door narrowed slightly.


    Grandma Li was disappointed and said, "I thought it was your boyfriend. Your grandma said, your boyfriend looks good."


    "Hehe, grandma''s nonsense. I''m still young, studying and not in love." Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    "By the way, do you know what stimted my grandmother?"


    Grandma Li lives next door to grandma. She usually has a good rtionship.


    Who knows, Grandma Li shook her head: "I don''t know. I just woke up. I heard something fall down next door. I ran in and saw it. Your grandmother fainted on the ground. Your grandmother''s face was blue at that time. I went to the doctor as soon as I was afraid." After a pause, Grandma Li suddenly pped her hands and said excitedly, "by the way, I remember, your grandmother seemed to be looking at something. I remember when I found her, she held a picture in her hand. The people in the picture seemed... A little like your brother, but she was covered with blood and scared to death."


    Photo!


    Outside the door, the two looked cold.


    "Grandma Li, help me take care of my grandma. I''ll be right back." With that, mu Shinian, confused by Grandma Li, quickly walked out of the ward.


    Thin and shallow followed her silently and went to the ward. They had a tacit understanding and turned in the ward for a long time. They didn''t miss any corner. They didn''t find a picture.


    "It was taken away."


    Thin, shallow and expressionless looked around the house: "someone deliberately came at you."


    "...." Mu Shinian put down a book on his hand and his face was terrible.


    Her grandmother was kind to others all her life. She was recognized as a good man when she was in the vige. She really didn''t have a grudge against anyone.


    But, she, who will do it to her? What is the purpose?


    Her behind the scenes identity, or something else?

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    What''s the matter with the picture that Grandma Li said is covered with blood and looks like a thin and shallow picture?


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips, put his fingers against his chin, and his brain turned rapidly.


    "Don''t think about it." Thin shallow nced at her: "no matter what purpose, just look down."


    Mu Shi read grace and said to him wearily, "thank you."


    "Thank you or not. I''m curious. How did I be your brother?" Thin shallow casually turned over the photo album and nced at it. He saw the childhood yearning for the moment. He was cute and his cheeks were stained with ash. It seemed that he had just returned from ying in the field and was wearing a red cotton padded clothes. He was a little silly and a little naive. Now he has be a slim little girl. Times have changed.


    Mu Shinian is silent and silent.


    She rarely showed a trace of embarrassment on her face. After a long time, she naturally asked, "if you don''t say brother''s words, can you say you''re my father?"


    "..." yes, I can''t be a brother or sister. I''ll directly upgrade to be a father and daughter.


    Mu Shinian finished, but also half true ttered: "you don''t look like you, too young."


    He was praised as young at the age of 25. I don''t know whether he should be happy or not.


    Mu Shinian coughed, lowered his head silently and walked out quickly.


    Thin shallow snorted, leaned against the table, picked up the album and opened it openly. There were many photos in it, most of them about Mu Shinian.


    Wearing open crotch pants, children, studying... The little girl in the picture has gradually reduced her smile from small torge. Fromughing happily to finallypletely holding a face and looking back at the camera, she is somewhat arrogant and disdainful.


    Thin and shallow fingertips whirled a recent photo. In the photo, the girl was wearing suspenders and sitting on a stool breaking corn. The light of the sunset covered her face. Her look was as in as a pool of stagnant water.


    I''m so young that I can''t see through the world of mortals.


    Thin shallow looked at the empty door, took out his mobile phone, took down all the photos, and then hid the door and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed in the emergency room for five or six hours before Grandma woke up.


    Mu Shinian hurried to pour a cup of warm water: "grandma, are you better? Is there anything ufortable?"


    Grandma looked at her, took the water, drank two mouthfuls, and her eyes fell on her face again.


    "Grandma, what do you want to say?" Mu Shinian is like a good child. He sits in a chair and looks at his grandmother obediently.


    Grandma held a water cup and stared at clear water for a long time. Suddenly she said, "call your mother and your father."


    "...." Mu Shinian frowned: "what do you want them to do?"


    Grandma tightened her hand: "nothing. Just talk. You call first."


    How can we talk casually... Since my mother left the countryside, the two have no contact anymore, not to mention Gu Shenghua, aplete stranger.


    "Hey, you go first." Grandma saw her motionless and urged her twice.


    Mu Shinian had to hold his cell phone and go out to make a phone call.


    Thin shallow just came back with porridge and some small dishes. When he saw her, he picked his eyebrow curiously.


    "I''ll make a call." Mu Shinian shook his cell phone and walked to the balcony.


    Bo qianen gave a cry and walked in with food.


    Grandma thought mu Shinian hade back and was about to urge her to call someone. As a result, she looked up and looked thin. Her pale face turned ugly for a moment.

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    As soon as he entered the door, he sensed unknown hostility.


    He was stunned. He looked at the old woman''s unhappy look, and then innocently picked up the bag in his hand: "are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    Grandma forced her lips and held the ss of water in her hands. Her attitude was neither hot nor cold: "thank you. Go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s the first time Bo Qian has been so... Impatient.


    He put the porridge on the table and was not used to asking, "where did I make you unhappy?"


    He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said it, grandma''s violent temper suddenly ran up: "no, please go out!"


    Compared with thest time, this attitude is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Thin shallow forced to frown, and some angrily raised a smile: "no?"


    Grandma did not look at him, frowning and holding the water cup in her hand.


    But the whole body is full of resistance and disgust.


    If ordinary people dared to do this to him for no reason, he would have been angry for a long time.


    However, as a grandma who admires Shi Nian, he can''t even lose his temper.


    Thin shallow took a deep breath and almost used all his strength to suppress the anger: "the porridge is not delicious when it is cold. I''ll go out first."


    Then he left and closed the door.


    After he left, grandma looked at the door and frowned.


    Looking at a good person, I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    At the thought of those materials and photos, grandma couldn''t help but have a headache.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hourster, Tong Wanzhi and Gu Shenghua came here.


    As soon as he entered the door, Tong Wanzhi hurriedly put down his bag, sat on the edge of the bed and nervously held grandma''s hand: "Mom, are you okay? What''s the matter? How are you sick? You talk about you and read sometimes. Why don''t you contact me? I didn''t know until sote."


    Gu Shenghua also went to the bedside and said, "yes, if you have anything in the future, you can contact me. Shi Nian is a child after all. There are many things that are inconvenient for her."


    Grandma looked at them both coldly.


    The couple were bewildered by her eyes.


    Grandma opened the quilt, stood up and asked angrily, "what do you mean, unite to deceive me?"


    The charge is a little big.


    Neither husband nor wife understood what it meant.


    Grandma saw that they were still confused and asked angrily, "pull the branch. If you don''t want to, you can''t call my mother."


    "No, mom, what do you mean." The smile on Tong Wanzhi''s face was a little stiff.


    Grandma sneered: "what do I mean? You can even pit your own daughter, not to mention my former mother-inw."


    Tong Wanzhi was more confused: "Mom, what are you talking about? Where am I?"


    "Isn''t it?" Grandma raised the volume. As soon as she was excited, she coughed violently again, and her face turned red.


    The couple suddenly became nervous. Tong Wanzhi hurriedly held her and patted her on the back: "Sheng Hua, go and pour a ss of water."


    Gu Shenghua hurried to pour a ss of water back.


    Grandma didn''t answer and pushed his hand away.


    After coughing, she gritted her teeth and stared at the two men: "what did you tell me? Bo Qian is a young talent, has a good character, has a good family background, looks good, and says that she won''t suffer from marrying in the past!"

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi seems to have finally reacted. Grandma is angry.


    She was guilty and didn''t open her eyes, and the smile on her face became reluctant: "well, ha ha, mom, I didn''t lie to you. Bo Qian really came from a good family. I don''t know how many people are waiting to line up to marry him."


    "He''s so nice. Why don''t you marry Shi ran?" Grandma raised the volume angrily. Suddenly, she coughed angrily again.


    Tong Wanzhi wanted to pat her on the back and was directly thrown away by the old man.


    "Don''t be hypocritical! I wonder why you''ve been so kind to her for more than ten years. It turns out that you pushed your daughter into the fire for money!" Grandma raised the volume angrily.


    These words lost thest face of the two couples.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at Gu Shenghua and the old man with tears in his eyes. He was in a dilemma for a moment.


    "Mom, I, I have a reason, I, I just..."


    "You just don''t like it and don''t love her!" Grandma opened her mouth word by word. Every time she said a word, her tears couldn''t help falling: "you don''t like her, so push her into the fire pit! You don''t like her, so you won''t care whether she is lucky or not! You don''t care about life or death for money!"


    Gu Shenghua pushed his sses and calmly said, "grandma mu, it''s not like this."


    "Why not!" Grandma Mu raised her voice and said coldly, "thin shallow is dangerous. There is no bottom line and no principle! Such a person is not good! You say, he is not good!"


    Gu Shenghua took a deep breath and gently touched his eyes. He looked a little gloomy: "we really didn''t do well."


    After a pause, he said again, "so we also n to divorce Shi Nian and Bo shallow."


    Tong Wan Zhi was stunned at first. Then, after receiving Gu Shenghua''s eyes, she understood. She nodded several heads: "yes, mom, you''re right. We''re really sorry for Shi Nian! So, don''t we also want to make up for it? But mom, Shi Nian doesn''t want to separate from Bo shallow now. I can''t help it. Otherwise, you can persuade Shi Nian?"


    Grandma was angry and didn''t see the change in their attitude. After a moment of confusion, she stared at them suspiciously.


    Gu Shenghua nodded: "it''s like this. Shi Nian doesn''t listen to us now. Go and persuade her. We''re embarrassed to leave Bo Qian like this."


    Grandma frowned and wondered what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    When the door is closed.


    Tong Wanzhi was relieved. Instead, he said apologetically to the man on the side: "sorry, my mother-inw has a bad temper. I apologize for what bumped into you."


    Gu Shenghua shook his head: "when you speak, you should also thank her. Mu Shinian can''t listen to anything. Now it''s estimated that she can only listen to her alone."


    Hearing this, Tong Wanzhi finally showed some joy: "yes, in this way, even if Shi Nian is stubborn, there is no way."


    "If we had known this, we shouldn''t have spent so much effort directly from her..."


    Before the voice fell, a corner, suddenly two people were caught off guard and bumped into each other.

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    Mu Shinian was carrying a lunch box in her hand. Two groups of people almost fell in love. She instinctively protected the porridge and dodged next to it.


    Tong Wan Zhi and Gu Shenghua changed their face when they saw her.


    "Finished?" Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    Tong Wan Zhi and Gu Shenghua were stunned. Instead, they looked at each other and smiled happily: "Shi Nian, you''re back. Go in. Grandma is looking for you."


    Mu Shinian just thinks something is wrong.


    She was silent and stared at them suspiciously: "what did grandma tell you?"


    "Hey, it''s nothing. It''s just talking about family." Perhaps the goal was achieved, and Tong Wanzhi''s attitude towards her was almost unprecedented mild: "Shi Nian, go quickly, grandma is waiting for you."


    "She has nothing to talk about with you." Mu Shinian coldly interrupted her enthusiasm, looked at their eyes, and suddenly became cold: "best, you really didn''t say anything to grandma. If you don''t even let the old man go, I''ll make you embarrassed."


    Mu Shinian said, crossed them and walked to the ward.


    Two people watched her leave.


    Gu Shenghua sighed, as if he had a backlog of words to say.


    Tong Wan Zhi saw his mind and smiled with embarrassment: "Sheng Hua, don''t care. It''s the temper when you read."


    Gu Shenghua can''t understand.


    "I''ll tell you straight. Don''t be angry. I really don''t know why Bo Qian likes people with mu Shinian''s character? It''s obviously that ran is much better than her."


    Tong Wanzhi, as the mother who gave birth to her, still can''t understand this.


    Growing up, it seemed that she had never understood the daughter.


    When she was young, she loved to study those strange things. She was lonely and not as considerate as Shi ran. She would be coquettish


    So, all along, she seems to have ignored that she actually has a daughter.


    The words grandma just said somehow lingered in her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian opened the door of the ward and noticed something wrong.


    She was silent for a moment, turned a blind eye and walked in: "grandma, what''s the matter?"


    Grandma sat on the bed and pointed to a chair in front of her: "sit down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shimian subconsciously tightened the bag in her hand and put it on the table. Then she sat down and smiled again at the corners of her mouth: "grandma, what''s the matter with you? OK, are you angry?"


    In the past, no matter how angry grandma was, she had to show weakness by admiring Shi Nian a little, or sprinkle a little Jiao, and grandma''s anger disappeared.


    But today, her face was always tight without a smile.


    "I ask you, how does Bo shallow treat you?"


    "..." Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow and didn''t directly answer the question: "why did grandma suddenly ask him."


    "Don''t change the subject, just answer me." Grandma interrupted her angrily.


    Mu Shinian was sure that grandma was really angry.


    She didn''t dare to say anything more. She coughed and said solemnly, "grandma, he''s fine, and he''s very good to me."


    "You lie!" Grandma raised the volume and interrupted her again: "that thin, that childe, what does he do day by day? Idle, eat, drink and have fun. That''s not mentioned. He''s also dangerous. What can he y? Boxing and racing cars? Can he y easily? He killed himself identally! He''s still hurt a lot when he ys these!"

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned hard. Soon, he linked grandma''s abnormality these two days with the mysterious letter: "grandma, who sent you anything?"


    "If others don''t send it to me, are you still going to hide it from me?" Grandma asked angrily. Because of excitement, the whole person''s face was red.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and his voice was somewhat gloomy: "grandma, thin is very good to me."


    "Read!" Grandma stood up angrily, held her shoulder and looked pale: "grandma doesn''t want you to marry well and have more money. I just hope you can live a safe life. Don''t starve or get cold. If someone hurts you and cares about you."


    "Grandma always wants to leave. At that time, you are the only one left in the world. I don''t trust you. Do you understand? Your mother, the mother who gave birth to you, can push you out for her own purpose. I''m really afraid. Who will protect you in case I''m gone one day?"


    "Read and listen to grandma''s words, okay? We don''t want people like Bo Qian. We don''t want them. We don''t like them. He''s not easy to get along with. He''s so dangerous. If he bullies you in the future, isn''t he digging grandma''s meat?"


    "Nian Nian, shall we leave him? Let''s find an honest family and live a stable life, shall we?"


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth and swallowed it silently.


    Grandma patted her on the shoulder twice. Tears came up again. She hesitated. I don''t know who she was disappointed with. She covered her face and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Grandma..."


    Mu Shinian made a hoarse voice.


    She wants to say that Bo Qian is very good. Although he does those dangerous things, he is better than many people. He will urge her to study, force her to practice calligraphy, and let her drink milk... Bo Qian is very good, but she doesn''t know how to exin.


    "He still keeps tigers, doesn''t he?" Grandma wiped her tears and asked hoarsely, "I still take that tiger as a pet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and nodded heavily: "that Tiger... Very good."


    "No matter how good you are, you are a tiger." Grandma simply interrupted her: "he almost died several times, didn''t he?"


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and nodded, "yes."


    "Good, good." Grandma thought of the young man she metst time. She looked clever on the surface, but she didn''t expect such a pervert in private!


    Grandma looked at mu Shinian and said, "you leave him immediately and move in with grandma."


    "I..."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    Thin shallow stood at the door and nodded gently to grandma, but there was no temperature in her eyes: "she can''t leave."


    "..." Mu Shinian was having a headache. At this meeting, thin and shallow came out again. She immediately became two big: "go out first."


    Bo Qian came in and closed the door.


    When grandma saw hime in, she looked even more ugly: "what are you doing here?"


    Thin shallow nced at some weak admiration for the time. As soon as his face turned, a cynical smile reappeared on his face: "you have misunderstood me. I''m here to exin."


    "What''s there to exin?" Grandma raised her voice angrily: "dare you say that those are not true? Haven''t you done them?"

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    Bo Qian has been listening outside the door for a long time. He probably knows what grandma said.


    To deny, he really can''t deny, because what grandma knows is only superficial, and he has done more than that.


    Grandma saw that he didn''t answer and more determined the uracy of the information.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the anger: "go, don''te in the future, and don''t read again."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian on one side. The girl frowned and seemed to be worried about something.


    He lowered his head and smiled, "sorry, I can''t do it."


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma and was angry again. He hurried over and grabbed Bo Qian: "go out first."


    Thin shallow lowered his head, looked at her and shook his head.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked a little cold: "I''ll solve it, you go out."


    "How to solve it?" In a shallow voice, the indifferent voice was mixed with a trace of banter: "listen to your grandmother, will you never see me?"


    "I''m not a good man. I''ve done a lot of dangerous things and even almost died several times, but I have a clear conscience for you."


    Word by word, the voice was powerful and sounded in the house.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, raised his eyes and looked at Bo Qian.


    The man''s chin was tight and his face was smiling. It seemed no different from the usual way of fooling around, but in fact, there was some unspeakable danger.


    Grandma was so blocked by his words that she couldn''t say anything.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled, thought, and said, "you can ask me to make any guarantee or swear, or any other way. As long as you can be at ease, I will do it."


    "But, mu Shinian, she can''t go."


    The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    Mu Shinian was sandwiched between two people, and the feeling of being overwhelmed appeared for the first time.


    Grandma looked at him, and there was someplexity on her old face.


    The two sides are deadlocked.


    Finally, thin shallow still scruples about Mu Shinian and takes the initiative to say, "I''ll go out first and have a good rest."


    The door opens and closes.


    Calm returned to the house.


    Grandma looked at it and wanted to say something, but when she thought of the content on the data, she fell down on the bed and covered her face with her hands.


    Mu Shinian saw it, walked over painfully, squatted down in front of her and held her hand: "grandma, I..."


    Grandma shook her head and stared at her gently with wet eyes: "read, I''m sorry, grandma can''t ept you with such a person, I''m sorry."


    "I hope you live a simple life, simple, simple."


    Mu Shinian held her hand tightly and took a deep breath for a long time. His voice was a little hoarse: "OK, grandma, I... Listen to you."


    Grandma didn''t say anything, but she bent more.


    She has been tired and bitter all her life. Her son is unfilial, her daughter-inw runs away, and her grandson doesn''t like it... The only granddaughter left can look forward to.


    She can''t see it. Her granddaughter is a little bad.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already dusk when mu Shinian came out of the ward.


    She sat on a stone bench outside the hospital, with her cheeks in her hands, looking at the sunset not far away.


    Half the sky was dyed orange, and the same light was projected on theke.


    It was dark and someone stood in front of her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look up and didn''t even move his eyes.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    Bo Qian stood in front of her with his back to the light and couldn''t see the look on his face.


    "Are you going to move?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the shadow on the ground. Several small ants on the stone were carrying heavy food and trying to climb forward.


    She didn''t lift her head and calmly exined, "the expensive girl the Bo family found for you is not me."


    The implication is, wrong.


    If you are wrong, you should change it.


    The way to change is to get everything back on track.


    Thin and shallow clenched his fist, with ayer of cold light between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Mu Shinian gently pulled her lower lip. She didn''t know what she wasughing at: "anyway, let''s go back to the right way. What should it be like originally, and what should it be like now."


    "What it should be, what it should be?" Thin shallow and cold smiled twice, and his voice was somewhat cold and depressed: "is that what you think?"


    no


    It''s good to stay at Bo''s house.


    But Grandma refused.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After a moment of silence, she slowly nodded her head: "yes."


    "Good, good!"


    Thin shallow stared at her ferociously: "Mu Shinian, you''re very good!"


    Mu Shinian knows that Bo Qian is going to explode. However, between grandma and Bo Qian, she will definitely abandon thetter.


    Thin and shallow.


    No one has ever done this to him.


    He would have pped others, men and women.


    But he can''t do anything for mu Shinian!


    Mu Shinian sat long enough. She pped her hands and slowly stood up with a calm smile on her face: "I''ll go back first. I''ll pack my luggage another day."


    Thin shallow watched her go away, a clear sh of anger.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed her wrist, put the other hand on the back of her head, and pressed her firmly on the rockery.


    Mu Shinian''s feet slipped, her head knocked on the soft palm, and her eyes suddenly cooled down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Thin shallow looked at her with deep eyes. The two people were very close. His forehead was almost against her forehead. The whole person was violent and tyrannical.


    Mu Shinian had no doubt that he would suddenly burst up and tear her up.


    She raised her eyes and looked at him in a daze. There was no confusion between her looks.


    She seems really bad. Although she doesn''t know where she is bad, if she can p herself at this time, her heart will be much morefortable.


    However, she waited for a long time without a p from a man.


    Thin shallow clenched her wrist, clenched it very hard, as if to pinch off her hand. He tightly pursed his lips and breathed heavily, as if he was trying to suppress something.


    But he did nothing.


    He put his forehead against her forehead, bit his teeth hard, and then loosened it.


    Mu Shinian looked at her head and gently knocked on the rock. It didn''t hurt, but she still gently closed her eyes.


    My heart... It hurts a little. It''s not delicious.


    The setting sun pulled the man''s figure for a long time. She looked at him silently and didn''t shout to him.


    She felt that thin and shallow seemed very different to her.


    She can still feel that she is very different from thin and shallow.


    But what is the reason for this difference? It is hazy and vague. She can know a general idea by exploring it carefully, but she has never taken this step.


    Hazy is still hazy.


    As long as it is unbearable, thin and shallow is just an ordinary passer-by in her long life.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    Mu Shinian is not a good child. He can''t listen to anyone.


    But she is a good filial child. If grandma doesn''t like it, just... Forget it.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian came home, the housekeeper was buried in tidying up his things: "young master, these things are what the old people like to eat, and there are some supplements. I''ve prepared them for you."


    "Miss Mu has only one family member who cares. You should be more distracted from the old man."


    "I think ah, if there were no old people, ording to miss Mu''s character, it would have been long crooked."


    The housekeeper said a lot, but the people behind him didn''t say a word.


    He turned and looked curiously, and then the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Well, young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Thin shallow stared at those big and small boxes piled on the sofa, his eyes were secretive, and there was a trace of anger hidden in the tumbling.


    The housekeeper stood up at a loss and thought he had done something wrong: "young master, what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow thought of Mu Shinian''s cold and faint face. Those pictures of the past shed in front of him one by one. He suddenly felt that he was really stupid!


    For so long, it''s rare to pay attention to a person. As a result, she turned around and fed the dog!


    The thin shallow fist clenched tightly, and the green veins on the arm appeared suddenly and ferociously.


    He suddenly walked quickly and overturned all the things on the sofa.


    The housekeeper was startled and hurriedly stepped back.


    Thin, shallow and expressionless raised his foot and kicked over a box. A box of filled milk powder crashed out. He turned back and looked at the housekeeper angrily: "am I paying you to do these boring things?"


    Housekeeper... Innocent.


    When Bo Qian went out in the morning, didn''t he specifically tell him what the old man likes and what supplements are suitable for him?


    But, dare he say?


    Unless he doesn''t want to live.


    Thin shallow raised his feet impatiently and kicked over a box again. Then he went upstairs expressionless.


    The housekeeper was too scared to say a word. After Bo Qian went upstairs, he took out his mobile phone and went out to make a phone call.


    The phone was quickly connected over there. The housekeeper immediately asked, "what''s the matter, Miss mu? What''s the matter? Why is the young master so scary? Did you quarrel?"


    The phone was silent for a few seconds.


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "nothing. Do me a favor. I''m busy these days and can''t go back."


    The housekeeper vaguely noticed something wrong. He asked carefully, "you say."


    "In the dressing room, thest cab, the bottom floor, my suitcase. If you are free, bring it to the sanatorium for me."


    Mu Shinian said too calmly.


    It was so cold and quiet that the housekeeper didn''t react.


    He suddenly panicked: "well, Miss mu, what are you going to do?"


    "Your grandmother is in hospital. You should stay there to take care of her. I, I''ll bring you someundryter."


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    The housekeeper was really worried: "Miss mu, did the young master annoy you? Our young master has such a bad temper. Don''t pay attention to him."


    Mu Shinian smiled again, this time with a little helplessness: "no, listen to me. Your young master is very good, he didn''t annoy me. It''s my own problem. Thank you, and thank your young master."


    Mu Shinian never jokes.


    The housekeeper knew that what she said was true.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    For a moment, his eyes were so hot that he almost burst into tears.


    Mu Shinian seemed to hear the choking in his words, and his smile gradually covered up: "housekeeper, in short, thank you."


    Be so kind to me and care about me so much.


    The phone was suddenly cut off.


    The housekeeper covered his cell phone and looked around painfully.


    As a result, in the house, at the entrance of the stairs, thin and shallow didn''t know when to stand at the entrance of the stairs. He slightly lowered his head, his hair covered his eyes and couldn''t distinguish his emotions.


    But the housekeeper felt a faint sadness enveloping him.


    "Young master..." the housekeeper said hoarsely.


    Thin and shallow hands on the railing, slender fingers and distinct joints, he bowed his head and looked at the fatter and fatter tiger.


    After a while, his lips were hooked and he said to himself, "even if I have a dog, I have more heart than her, right?"


    The white haired tiger didn''t know if he understood. He gave a cry and rubbed his feet.


    Thin lips, the silence in his eyes gradually turned into madness.


    With a cold hum, he suddenly went downstairs and told the housekeeper, "move her luggage."


    After the ount, he went out.


    Just like not long ago, he went out to y when he was interested. It doesn''t matter what he yed. He can y alone... Anyway, he imagined how to live in the future a long time ago.


    So he didn''t get used to it.


    Not at all.


    The housekeeper said, he wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say anything. Just looking at his background, he felt very distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is the same as usual.


    When grandma woke up, she sat by the bed and talked with her. When grandma slept, she moved her clothes to the bottom of the sun, or cleaned the room and wiped the floor. When grandma almost woke up, she took out a book and pretended to read it.


    Grandma sat by the bed and looked at her in silence.


    Mu Shinian was biting his pen and thinking hard about the answer to a question. She noticed grandma''s eyes. She turned her head and bent her eyebrows at her: "grandma, what''s the matter?"


    Grandma looked at her silently and suddenly smiled: "I told you how many times, don''t bite the pen, it''s dirty."


    "Ah, I''m used to it." Mu Shimian mumbled, took down his pen and copsed on the sofa with a headache: "the problem is too difficult."


    It''s perfect.


    If Mu Shinian goes to be an actor, he may find a way out.


    If others look at it, they must feel that mu Shinian is no different from the past. However, grandma is the person who knows her best in the world. How can she not know her mood.


    Grandma sighed, depressed and helpless.


    Mu Shinian blinked: "grandma, are you hungry?"


    "Come here."


    Grandma waved to her.


    Mu Shinian obediently moved a chair and sat in front of her, half a head shorter than the sitting grandmother.


    Grandma can touch her hairy head as soon as she raises her hand.


    She sighed, her voice was helpless: "can you me grandma?"


    "No." Mu Shinian answered without thinking.


    "Really not?" Grandma looked at her indefinitely.


    Mu Shimian nodded frankly: "well, no, in this world, only grandma will really care about me."


    Therefore, if leaving Bo''s house can reassure grandma, she will follow her words.


    Grandma patted her head painfully. The afternoon sun shone in from the window. Behind her was a piece of green trees. The light was shining in the house.

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    Mu Shiniany on Grandma''sp, stretched out his hand and circled her waist. Like when she was a child, Mu Shiran was spoiled by her parents. As soon as she was spoiled, her parents would hold her and buy her all kinds of delicious and fun food.


    Whenever at that time, she hid in an insignificant corner, secretly looked at it and secretly envied it. Then grandma always had great powers. She found the lost mu Shinian, took her hand, took her to the shop and asked her what she wanted to buy.


    That was one of her few happy times.


    Mu Shinian is like a child, holding her.


    Grandma patted her on the head: "read, I''m so old, I dare not."


    "I know. I''m obedient. Grandma, don''t worry."


    Up to now, mu Shinian doesn''t know what the photos grandma saw look like, but she knows that what Bo shallow did will really scare people to death.


    It''s enough to say that he has had the idea of suicide several times without saying anything else.


    Grandma''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily and arched twice in grandma''s arms.


    Grandma held her and looked at her gently and painfully: "read, I''m sorry, this time, let Grandma stick to it once."


    "... OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Grandma is just in good health. She is kind-hearted and popr. Many grannies in the hospital like to y with her. These days, her health has improved and they havee to visit her.


    Mu Shinian took the opportunity to go to the repair shop.


    She also specially handwritten a resignation.


    Since thin and shallow can''t be seen, thin and shallow''s good friends, Tang and song, are also rare.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stared at the scribbled resignation and rarely provoked their lips. Their tone was somber: "what''s the matter? It''s so thorough. Don''t you really n to see him again in the future?"


    The Tang and Song dynasties were always very polite to Mu Shinian.


    However, after hearing about these two people, his favor for mu Shinian has plummeted.


    Tang and song picked up the resignation and asked, "is Bo shallow bad for you?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "... No."


    "He did do a lot of dangerous things, and he didn''t have any rules. He was used to doing whatever he wanted, but after knowing you, didn''t you see that he actually restrained a lot?" Tang and song asked.


    Every word carries weight.


    Mu Shinian reys those pictures of the past in his mind, and the corners of his lips SIP slightly.


    When Tang and song saw that she was like a wood, their anger waspletely ignited.


    "Mu Shinian, Bo Qian has really done a lot of bad things. Some of them can''t even see us, but he hasn''t treated you badly from beginning to end."


    "When you were used as a bargaining chip by your family, he took you in and gave you a shelter."


    "He took care of you, but you didn''t remember. You can leave if someone says a word."


    The heavy voice fell word by word.


    Only the humidifier was blowing in the store.


    Mu Shinian looked calm. She took a deep breath and said faintly, "I''ll go first. Thank you for your care during this time."


    With that, she took out the door key and put it on the tea table.


    Tang and song''s face waspletely cold.


    When mu Shinian stepped out, he suddenly stretched out his hand, sped her wrist, dragged her into the car and mmed the door.


    Tang and song stood outside the car and smiled coldly: "I''ll take you to open your eyes and see the real face of thin and shallow. Then you will know how much he converged in front of you."

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    There is no room for murshi to say no. the car has gone out quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the door of the most luxurious bar in X city.


    Mu Shinian was taken by the Tang and Song Dynasties and went in unimpeded all the way.


    She frowned impatiently, "what are you going to do?"


    Tang Song loosened the hand holding her wrist and winked at the two bar bodyguards.


    The bodyguard immediately blocked the only exit.


    Mu Shinian nced disdainfully and looked back. His eyes were dry and cold in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and song calmly stood aside: "there are more than 100 bodyguards in the bar. If you finish ying, just do it."


    While talking, the bodyguard at the door had picked up the mobile phone. One phone passed, and five or six bodyguards came and stood at the door.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and hit, but he couldn''t fight.


    It''s just, it''s not necessary. These bodyguards didn''t annoy her.


    Mu Shinian pressed down his irritability, looked at his watch and said coldly, "what exactly do you bring me to do? I have to go back."


    "Come with me."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties led the way.


    Mu Shinian had to follow him.


    The two men rounded a long corridor and finally stopped at a gilded door.


    Mu Shinian frowned. The next moment, a hand stretched out and the door was pushed open.


    The familiar voice floated out.


    "Young master Bo, can you? How can you be so unlucky?"


    "Yes, I bet a few. How did I lose like this?"


    "It''s all right, young master Bo. Keep your mind level. If you go to the extreme, you may be able to turn over against the wind."


    A manic voice, hoarse voice: "less nonsense, continue."


    "Good, good."


    A group of people immediately began to coax.


    The door closes.


    Mu Shinian heard the voice just now. He was stunned. He was going to listen, and the voice was isted.


    Tang Song held his arm, leaned against the door, bowed his head and looked at her with a crazy smile on his face: "do you know how much this game will cost?"


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    Tang and songughed more and more coldly: "the starting price of one million yuan is increased in each game, the chips are doubled, the top is not capped, and he is thin and shallow. He is not lucky. If he doesn''t lose hundreds of millions this night, I''m afraid he won''t stop."


    "Moreover, there is an unwritten rule in this bar. If you gamble on the table and can''t get the chips in the end, the person who loses can be disposed of freely by the winner, humiliation or other means. It doesn''t matter even if you want to lose your life."


    After a pause, he looked at his eyes, admiring his ugly face, and raised his lower lip like a smile: "the thin and long ones are so beautiful, not to mention women, men will be moved when they see them..."


    Before he finished his words, mu Shinian shook his fist tightly.


    Tang and song were very satisfied with the result. They patted her on the shoulder, dumped her tall body, and opened a low mouth next to her head: "Bo Qianlian has done many things to kill himself. He has done many more abnormal things than this. This kind of thing is nothing."


    With that, he walked away smartly.


    Regardless.


    "Oh, by the way, he just degenerated and couldn''t hold it. Whether you want to pull him or not depends on you."


    Outside the corridor, asionally a few people looked at her curiously and were quickly taken away by the bodyguard.


    This small world is separated by a door.


    There was a lot of singing outside the door. It was cold and quiet outside the door.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    As long as she doesn''t care, she wins.


    What is shallow and what is corrupt is none of her business.


    As long as this will leave, she really has nothing to do with Bo shallow.


    Outside the door, a roaringughter burst out.


    A tall male voice could be heard vaguely: "Mr. Bo, it''s not my fault. You''re too lucky. Who can calcte how much you''ve lost?"


    "Hahaha, anyway, it''s too expensive, Mr. Bo. We agreed."


    Then the sound suddenly disappeared.


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows and eyes jumped fiercely, and his look suddenly became gloomy.


    Without saying a word, she mmed the door open.


    The sound inside the door suddenly stopped.


    All the men and women in the room looked at her.


    Mu Shinian saw sitting on the sofa with messy clothes, squinting and looking at her thinness.


    The rich second generation all over the room looked at her, and their eyes gradually narrowed: "Yo, where''s the beauty? Come and y with your friends?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, his thin face became more ugly.


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes, looked at the cards on the table, frowned with disgust, and said, "bet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The room was silent again.


    Someone asked, "what?"


    "Bet." Mu Shinian repeated, turning his finger and falling on the man who could almost spontaneousbustion: "rece him."


    Thin shallow eyes turned, thin lips spit out a word: "roll."


    Mu Shinian directly ignored him: "in a word, do you bet?"


    The men were all excited.


    "Bet! But little girl, do you understand the rules? If you lose, something big will happen."


    Mu Shinian went to the gambling table and sat down. His face was calm: "let''s start."


    "Good, good, happy!" The group of men also immediately sat down and skillfully shuffled and dealt cards.


    The thin and shallow eyebrows gathered together and turned around. It didn''t matter to sit on the ground, hold your arms, cross your legs, and look at the person opposite faintly.


    What does it have to do with him.


    She wanted to die herself.


    Even if she couldn''t gamble, she also yed... Thinking of this, thin shallow was irritable and wanted to light a cigarette. He felt the cigarette in his pocket, and he stopped again somehow.


    The game begins.


    When he was about to press the chips, mu Shinian suddenly pointed out: "bet on the ones he lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several men looked at each other for a moment, and then someone smiled: "I see, little girl, are you going to win back Mr. Bo?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Mu Shinian nced at the cards in his hand and answered casually.


    Thin, shallow and cold sipped his lower lip.


    "Well, well,e on! Little girl, I''ll teach you how to be a man today."


    "Less nonsense, y cards."


    Mu Shinian looked pale and terrible.


    She threw out the sky high chips without blinking.


    Just for this spirit, those men have a little admiration.


    But admiration belongs to admiration and y belongs to y. They have no sympathy.


    They were used to eating, drinking and having fun. They were used to mixing on the card table. It should have been the result of no suspense.


    However, the whole face of the card changed after half a game.


    Mu Shinian is not happy to y cards, but every shot is yed against them.


    They have little room to fight back!


    A group of people from the leisure just now, to this meeting, had to mention 120000 spirit, carefully calcted, and even vited the rules and secretly matched the cards.

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the bottom of his eyes, but he didn''t make a sound.


    She only focused on her cards, and then yed faster and faster.


    Those people couldn''t keep up with her speed at all. They were confused for a time.


    In just a few minutes, a card game is over.


    Mu Shinian wonpletely. She was not surprised at the ending. She pped her hands, stood up and looked back at the person still sitting on the sofa. Somehow, her eyes were a little ufortable: "let''s go."


    Thin shallow nced at her, holding the ss of wine in his hand and drinking it without a mouthful.


    Those men lost miserably, and there was a backlog of resentment. When they met with Bo Qian, they ignored her and couldn''t help sneering: "give up your heart, young master Bo is not interested in you at all. If you want a beauty to save a hero, you have to see whether young master Bo buys your kindness."


    Mu Shinian didn''t give them half of his eyes at all, and his eyes fell on his thin body.


    Seeing this, several men stood in front of her and smiled provocatively: "Miss, please be more interesting."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say a word. With a move of his hand, he directly pulled the people in front of him aside, stretched out his hand, took the red wine from thin shallow''s hand, mmed it and put it heavily on the table.


    Thin shallow looked up impatiently: "go away."


    "Sorry, I really can''t." Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes, stared at his half drunk and half awake face, and coldly hooked his lower lip: "do you go by yourself or do I take you?"


    Thin shallow indifferently raised his chin, the whole person is a pair of disdain.


    Good, good.


    In just a few days, what did this man degenerate into.


    Mu Shinian just thought of the words said by the Tang and Song Dynasties, and the me at the bottom of his heart gradually expanded.


    "Don''t go, do you? Don''t regret it."


    What he regrets, what he has to regret.


    Thin shallow thought silently in his heart.


    However, the next second, it was dark.


    He just felt a strong wind blowing


    ¡­¡­


    After the two left, the group of rich second-generation in the box still stared foolishly and stood stiff in ce. They didn''t react for a long time.


    Until the door opened, a youngdy came in with a pile of watercolor pens. She saw that the rich second generation were stupid. She said strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The rich second generation looked back at each other, then raised their hands and covered their foreheads.


    Each other is very uncertain.


    "Just now, did you read it wrong?"


    "You must have read it wrong. It''s thin and shallow. How can it be?"


    "If you''re right, is that girl... Dead?"


    Several people muttered for a while, and then the collective was strangely silent.


    The youngdy stood at the door with a watercolor pen and asked, "what are you talking about? By the way, young master Bo, I brought the punishment tools."


    Several rich second-generation stared at the box of watercolor pens, and their expressions were still unspeakable.


    Just now they yed cards and agreed that the one who lost the worst would be scrawled on his face... Then, the girl came in and beat him up in a game, so she took Bo Qian away


    It''s so fast that they don''t have any reaction time.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper saw mu Shinian and Bo Qian from a distance. He was not happy yet. When they came closer, they saw the clear palm print on Bo Qian''s face. The whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Young master, what''s the matter with you? Who beat you!"

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    "Me."


    Mu Shimian coldly pulled his arm and pressed the man on the sofa. Then, turning back, she looked stunned at the housekeeper. She frowned and opened her mouth without emotion: "bring the medicine box and give him medicine."


    Then she turned and left.


    Thin shallow took her hand, and his voice was polite: "beat me, and then you want to go?"


    Mu Shinian moved his hand joints without expression and asked coldly: "otherwise, do you still want to be beaten?"


    Thin and shallow looked at her. After a few seconds, the corners of his lips picked indifferently.


    It''s just that I don''t let go of holding her hand.


    The housekeeper came back with the medicine box. Seeing this scene, his tangled eyes turned around between the two people.


    Finally, he put the medicine box on the table and looked at the two big men innocently: "well, Miss mu, I haven''t slept enough recently, which led to my old eyes fainting. I see double shadows now. You, please help our young master with a medicine!"


    Then the old eyed housekeeper ran away with two legs.


    Mu Shinian looked at his background without expression. He really didn''t see where his old eyes were dazed!


    Thin shallow woke up a lot. He raised his hand and rubbed his cheek: "tube kill, no matter bury, mu Shinian, you''re not kind."


    Mu Shinian has brought the three words of unkindness to the limit!


    "Really? I think you should thank me. After all, I saved your..." after a pause, she said with some force: "integrity."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A light face, what moral integrity?


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian was full of anger. She raised her eyes, swept people up and down, and said sarcastically, "I really didn''t expect about this. I underestimated you."


    From the word "integrity", Bo shallow couldn''t understand what she was saying.


    This time, I looked at her in the clouds.


    Mu Shinian took out his hand, pursed his lower lip and said, "I''m not qualified to take care of your business. But master Bo, love yourself at least."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Thin shallow frowned, stood up and sped her wrist: "you make it clear."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at him with aplicated look, moved his lips, and didn''t know how to say it.


    A tangled, depressed, embarrassed, and a little... Disgusted expression.


    Thin shallow was more confused. His brain turned and suddenly narrowed his eyes dangerously: "did you misunderstand something?"


    From that inexplicable p just now, he had doubts.


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth and finally gave up on himself and squeezed out a sentence: "do you... Do men and women kill?"


    Thin shallow expression a stiff: "what?"


    Anyway, it''s been said, and there''s nothing to hide.


    Mu Shinian shook off his hand and opened his mouth word by word: "do you gamble a card? Do you even have to press the * *? And there are so many people!"


    Thest thin thread of patience has beenpletely exhausted.


    "Mu Shinian, what are you going to say?"


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said angrily, "you y cards. The one who loses the worst can do whatever the winners do to him, right?"


    Thin and shallow nodded solemnly: "well, then?"


    Then, then! What a shame, you told me, and then!


    Mu Shinian now feels that his p is too light! You should punch him into a pig''s head!

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    Thin shallow saw the anger on her face and knew he was right.


    He inquired, "then what? What are you angry about?"


    Who knows what she''s angry about? The whole thing has nothing to do with her!


    But at that scene, she was stunned and couldn''t just look at it.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know who he was angry with. He gritted his teeth for a long time and threw out a sentence: "then you let so many men touch you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as this sentence roared out, the whole world was quiet.


    Mu Shinian really knows little about feelings, and no one has ever taught her these things.


    Just subconsciously think that what Tang and Song said is right. Bo shallow is really spoiling himself.


    She... Is very unhappy, even heartache.


    The living room is quiet.


    Thin shallow stared at her and didn''t move for a long time.


    Mu Shinian was so angry that she frowned and asked in disgust, "what are you looking at?"


    Thin and shallow still didn''t react.


    From the sentence that men and women kill each other, to not loving themselves, to being touched by so many men... He is actually quite ignorant.


    After being stunned for a long time, Bo Qian finally said, "do you think I like men?"


    Mu Shi Nian looked up and looked like it was none of my business.


    Thin and shallow expression suddenly became subtle: "Mu Shinian, you don''t think our people want to..."


    Before he finished, he was stopped by an emergency.


    Mu Shinian has not graduated from high school. This fact is not suitable to know.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and nodded to understand his meaning.


    Bo qian can''tugh or cry. That''s good. Then mu Shinian thought he didn''t love himself. He was so angry that he wanted to pull him away. If he didn''t, he would do it directly


    Good, good.


    If someone else followed him, he would lose half his life if he didn''t die.


    But in front of this man, he really can''t move.


    Thin shallow took a breath hard and asked patiently, "who told you I like men?" After a pause, he changed his words: "who took you there?"


    "Tang and Song dynasties."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were concerned about thin and shallow. There was nothing to say for the sake of thin and shallow.


    No wonder... Bo Qian is not surprised at all. He is not surprised at what the loser of the Tang and Song Dynasties said.


    Thin shallow ruthlessly pressed down the anger in his heart, and exined word by word to Mu Shinian: "we y cards, and I lose miserably."


    Mu Shinian nodded and saw it. Then what?


    Thin shallow continued: "the price is that I have to sit still and let them doodle on my face with a watercolor pen!"


    "..." Mu Shinian stared at him like an idiot.


    How can it be? Who are you kidding? She''s not stupid.


    Thin and shallow looked at her and asked a question that hit the soul directly: "do you think they dare to touch me?"


    It''s hard to say that people degenerate and can do anything.


    Mu Shinian thinks so in his heart.


    Thin shallow looked at her and knew what he was thinking. He almost clenched his teeth and said, "I''m a straight man!"


    "Moreover, one of them is my cousin! Lovelorn, ask me to go out and y with him and rx!"


    Brother Tang


    Mu Shinian blinked nkly, and his face turned red with the naked eye.


    "But in the Tang and Song Dynasties, he..."


    "Even if I can''t think about it anymore, I won''t degenerate to this degree!" Thin and shallow words squeezed out of the deep throat. The girl''s brain is too big!

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    "Moreover, it''s very rare that one of the ten sentences of the Tang and Song Dynasties is true!"


    So, that is... Being cheated?


    Mu Shinian stared at half of his red and swollen cheeks, and her heart became more and more empty. Just now, if she guessed correctly, she did it, and it was not light, otherwise it wouldn''t be so exaggerated.


    Thin shallow looked at her.


    He doesn''t care about such a small injury at all, but he wants to know how to end the mu Shinian.


    Time ticked by.


    Neither of them spoke first.


    Mu Shinian was wronged first. She bit her teeth. After a long time of sulking, she resolutely raised her chin: "you fight."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "what?"


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth and said firmly, "it''s my fault to hit you. I''ll give you a punch. You fight, I won''t hide."


    Then she turned her head and showed her left face to him.


    Thin shallow was stunned by her series of reactions for a long time before he rubbed his forehead silently: "give me medicine."


    "... what?" Mu Shinian couldn''t believe that Bo Qian would let her go so easily.


    Thin shallow sat back on the sofa, opened the medicine box, turned out the ointment from inside, put it on the table, and said, "you can''t be irresponsible if you move your hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s more cost-effective to apply medicine than to punch.


    After all, if Bo Qian really did it, she had to try her best to exin to her grandmother.


    After such a bnce, mu Shinian picked up the ointment and sat down next to the sofa, carefully smearing his wound.


    Thin and light skin is very white, as if you were born without much sun.


    When you look closely, you can clearly find the blood vessels on his neck.


    Mu Shinian identally touched his ear with her fingertips, and then she clearly felt the man beside her breathing, and the whole person was in a tight state.


    Mu Shinian stopped and didn''t take the next step for a long time.


    Thin and shallow breathing can slow down.


    Mu Shinian was right beside him. When he was a jerk, he had a closer distance with her and even kissed her... At that time, his heart didn''t beat so fast as it is now.


    But this time, he felt his heart was about to jump out!


    The surrounding oxygen bes thinner.


    The temperature is getting higher and higher.


    Thin and shallow, almost the whole person is in a state of copse. With a slight touch, it may crack!


    Just as he was distracted by meditating on PI, the girl''s soft fingers suddenly touched his cheek.


    Thin shallow, the whole person is going to explode!


    "What are you doing?"


    His voice is worried.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. After he took his hand back, he opened his mouth with some uneasiness: "your cheeks are so hot. Do you have a fever?"


    "No!" A thin, shallow, hard opening.


    Mu Shinian thought, too. The wound was terrible, but it didn''t break or shed a drop of blood. Inmmation was impossible.


    "Then why are you blushing?"


    Thin and shallow: "


    Mu Shinian stared at his ears and stared round in surprise: "moreover, your ears are red. Why?"


    Thin and shallow: "


    Mu Shinian seemed to be studying something. He saw his ears getting redder and redder, like tomatoes.


    Thin shallow was looked at by her so directly, and felt that the whole person was about to have a fever.


    It happened that someone waspletely unconscious. Even if he saw it, he was curious to touch it with his hand.


    Thin shallow, when she touched his ear for the second time, suddenly

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    He stood up with a sudden.


    It''s a little silly to move fast.


    "Stop it!"


    A thin, shallow, hard opening.


    Mu Shinian looked inexplicably holding the ointment: "ah?"


    "Don''t take medicine!" Thin and shallow applied a handful of ointment on his cheek, and with one hand, the whole face was in a mess.


    He bit his teeth and quickly went upstairs with an inexplicable look on his face.


    Mu Shinian looked at the background of his escape with a question mark on his face.


    Okay, what''s the matter?


    The white haired tiger on one side hasn''t seen mu Shinian for a while. She misses it very much. She finally left. She twisted her body and came over excitedly. Her big head rubbed her thigh twice.


    Mu Shinian touched his head, and his puzzled eyes could not help but put them at the entrance of the stairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, Bo shallow is taking a shower.


    The cold water flows down the curve of the body.


    The dryness and heat in the depths of the body finally cushioned a lot.


    For half an hour, he finally calmed down, slowly vomited out, leaned against the wall, looked up depressed and looked at the light above his head.


    In the past 25 years, many women have posted upside down, actively seduced, and even climbed the bed directly. Among those women, there are all kinds of seductive goblins... But he can''t raise the slightest interest.


    And now?


    Mu Shinian just identally touched him, and he had a reaction!?


    Just touched it and didn''t do anything!


    And she''s only eighteen! I haven''t graduated from high school! Half a child! Where''s sexy? Where''s the beauty? Did she do anything unusual? No!


    "... shit."


    Thin lips slowly spit out an irritable word.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes, raised his head and let the water fall from his head.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian returned to the sanatorium, it was veryte.


    Grandma didn''t ask her where to go. She pointed to the food in the incubator and said gently, "haven''t eaten yet. Those are your favorite. Try."


    "Thank you, grandma."


    Mu Shinian, somewhat guilty, avoided grandma''s eyes, sat on the table and seriously moved his chopsticks.


    Grandma nced at her, some wanted to talk and stopped, but she was silent.


    Mu Shinian poked a fish without raising his head: "grandma, don''t worry."


    That man is so kind to her that he can''t see him degenerate.


    But now, since I know he''s fine, there''s really no need to see him again in the future.


    "Are you willing?" Grandma asked.


    Mu Shinian nodded without thinking: "well."


    Grandma sighed and didn''t say anything. Mu Shinian ate the meal three or two times, and then took out the monitor in her bag: "grandma, I''ll install thister. It''s safer."


    So anyone who steals into the ward can be caught.


    Grandma has no opinion about this.


    Mu read three or two times, installed the monitoring, and then went to the kitchen to clean with his lunch box.


    When she came back, before she reached the door, she heard the beautiful voice of a girl in the house.


    "Grandma, you see, Shi Nian is also in senior three. At my age, it''s better to move to my father''s house. It''s more convenient to take care of each other."


    "Grandma, don''t worry. My parents find me an extracurricr teacher. I can just listen to it when I read it."


    "Grandma, tell Shi Nian well. The driver is waiting outside the door. I''ll take her home."

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>


    Mu Shinian listened outside the door for two minutes. He couldn''t listen anymore and pushed the door open.


    Mu Shiran was talking about his interest. When he heard the speech, he stood up from his chair, looked at the visitor, and smiled awkwardly: "Shi Nian, are you back?"


    Mu Shinian put the instion box on the table, picked up a paper towel and dried the water.


    She didn''t look at Mu Shiran in the whole process.


    Mu Shiran didn''t feel embarrassed. She came over and gently admonished: "Shi Nian, if you live here, you will disturb grandma. Why don''t you move back? In this way, my mother and I can take care of you."


    Mu Shinian threw away the paper towel and put the instion box neatly in the cab.


    Mu Shiran is in such a hurry because she is afraid that she will move back to Bo''s house again?


    Yes, after all, I''ve spent so much time. What if it''s empty?


    Mu Shinian looked up at Mu Shiran carelessly.


    Mu Shiran was surprised, and the smile on her face couldn''t hang up: "why, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to the door: "my grandmother needs a rest."


    Mu Shiran looked back, looked at grandma and gently bent over her: "grandma, have a good rest first. I''ll talk to Shi Nian."


    It doesn''t make sense... Grandma thought to herself that mu Shinian might not have this sister in her eyes for a long time.


    ¡­


    In a small garden.


    Mu Shiran stretched out her hand and wanted to pull Mu Shinian''s hand. Before she touched it, she was thrown away.


    Mu Shiran looked stiff. She smiled gently: "Niannian, we are sisters at least. Are you so indifferent to me?"


    Mu Shinian was bending over and poked a mimosa. When she heard the speech, she coldly aroused a smile: "give you five minutes. If you have anything, say it, or go."


    "You!"


    No matter how good Mu Shiran''s self-restraint clothes are, she will break the skill!


    She took a deep breath and tried to speak gently: "you heard what I said to grandma. What did you think?"


    "No consideration."


    Mu Shinian poked and closed the leaves on a mimosa before straightening up.


    Mu Shiran saw that she refused so quickly, and some anxiously advised him, "Shi Nian, don''t be capricious. You''re already a senior three. With your grades, you won''t be able to enter a good university at that time. What my parents invited me were teachers who graduated from famous schools. If they teach you, your grades will be better than now."


    "Really?"


    Mu Shinian tilted his head, and his ruffian face was full of ridicule.


    When Mu Shiran was looked at by her, it seemed that her mind was about to be poked. She bit her lower lip with a guilty heart: "of course, we are sisters."


    "That doesn''t bother you. That''s my grade." Mu Shinian sat on a stone stool: "finished, you can go?"


    There is no way tomunicate well!


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth: "Shi Nian, don''t be capricious! You must go back with me today!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her feet calmly, hugged her arms and askedzily, "it''s you. Send photos to grandma."


    Mu Shiran turned pale and just blinked. She calmed down and looked angry: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You know." Mu Shinian tilted his legs, supported his chin with one hand, and calmly looked at Mu Shiran''s increasingly guilty look: "no one will do such a boring thing except you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shiran was like a cat with its tail blown up: "what photos have I never done! If you have to wrong me, what evidence?"

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes coldly and faintly, and his eyes gradually approached danger: "evidence ah, it''s not without."


    Mu Shiran''s heart beat violently. Is there anything wrong with her? The surveince has beenpletely avoided, and there are no fingerprints left!


    Then mu Shinian has evidence.


    Is it cheating her, or is that the truth?


    In just one minute, Mu Shiran thought a lot.


    But before she could figure it out, mu Shinian had stood up.


    At that moment, Mu Shiran obviously felt the dangerous approach.


    She subconsciously stepped back and looked at her defensively: "you, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian slowly moved his lower hand joints, and the creaking sound sounded particrly dangerous in this silent space.


    Mu Shiran thought of Mu Shinian''s past achievements and retreated in fear until she couldn''t retreat. She looked back and saw that it was a pool.


    "Mu Shinian, what are you going to do? Don''t mess around!"


    Mu Shinian innocently tilted his head: "don''t you want evidence?"


    Mu Shiran was shocked by the cold air from her, and subconsciously ran away.


    She had just run two steps when the man behind her suddenly leaned over.


    Then, Mu Shiran felt her arm pulled down by force. Her whole body leaned back and pulled her cor with one hand. The next second, half of her body leaned back, leaving less than a few centimeters from the water. She could hear the clear sound of water in her ears.


    Mu Shiran wanted to scream, but his voice seemed to be stuck deep in his throat.


    She struggled desperately: "you, what are you doing? Mu Shinian, what are you going to go? You dare to move me. Believe it or not, my parents will not let you go!"


    Mu Shiran shouted out in a rage.


    Mu Shinian looked at her, stepped on the te with one foot, smiled and thought: "don''t worry, don''t you want evidence? Tell me the evidence I want, and I''ll let you go."


    After a pause, she added: "also, remind you that if I want to do something to you, I will never leave a trace."


    Then she let go of her hand.


    Mu Shiran fell down for a few minutes and half her head touched the water.


    Mu Shiran thought she was going to fall down. She screamed tremblingly, and her tears flew out. She held Mu Shimian''s hand tightly with both hands, and her voice revealed fear: "I don''t know what you''re talking about! Mu Shimian, if you pull me up, I don''t believe you dare... Ah!"


    Before he finished, mu Shinian suddenly released his hand.


    Mu Shiran''s whole head fell into the water.


    Her nose, ears and mouth immediately flowed in.


    Mu Shinian was confused. The next second, he struggled violently to get up.


    Mu Shinian put her struggling, but her hand was tightly clenched. She couldn''t break away at all.


    A few secondster, she pulled the man up.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Mu Shiran coughed violently, and her mind was nk at the moment of life and death.


    She greedily breathed the fresh air. When she slowed down, her eyes stared hatefully: "yearn for the time!"


    "I dare." Mu Shinian smiled innocently: "so, do I give the evidence I want?"


    Mu Shiran stared at her and gasped violently.


    She clenched her teeth and refused to say a word.


    Seeing this, mu Shinian really sprouted a bit of appreciation: "good, that''s right. Anyway, I didn''t intend to let you go."

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    "You have to pay at least half of grandma''s suffering."


    The voice fell.


    Her hand loosened again.


    Then she looked coldly at Mu Shiran''s struggling and helpless appearance, and then pulled it up again. After repeated this several times, Mu Shiran''s state of mindpletely copsed.


    When mu Shinian let go again, she trembled and screamed, "no! No!"


    Mu Shinian stopped, and his smile remained unchanged: "well, so, what about the evidence?"


    It''s the devil!


    Mu Shinian must be the devil!


    Mu Shiran stared at her angrily, with a ferocious face.


    Mu Shinian hooked his lips: "my patience is very limited."


    Then she moved her fingers slightly, and Mu Shiran''s eyes magnified violently: "no, no! I said, I said!" Thest word is about to break.


    Mu Shi read grace and looked at her calmly.


    Mu Shiran quickly closed her eyes: "I did it, I sent it to grandma! I, I also do it for you!"


    "For my good?" Mu Shinian stepped on the edge of the pool and bent down. The whole person was in a dangerous state: "do I have to thank you for my good?"


    Mu Shiran didn''t dare to give out.


    She doesn''t know. Mu Shinian looks soft and weak. How can she have so much strength!


    She swallowed her saliva and exined hoarsely, "he is so terrible that he is not suitable for you. We can''t move you again, so we can only let Grandma persuade you."


    Mu Shinian really wants to apud Mu Shiran.


    It''s not easy for her to turn ck into white. She also said that she believed it. It takes a thick skin to do such a thing.


    Mu Shiran shook her hand and burst into tears: "Shi Nian, I''m your sister. How could I harm you?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "well, so you specially showed those photos to my grandmother? You don''t know she''s not in good health and she can''t stand shock, do you?"


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip and exined tremblingly, "I didn''t mean it. I don''t know... Ah!"


    Before she finished, her body was suddenly dumped, and the whole person fell on the shore in embarrassment, and her white skirt was dirty.


    Mu Shiran got up hard and looked at her in horror.


    Mu Shinian took out a paper towel and slowly wiped the water on her hands. She snorted coldly and said casually, "you should be d that grandma is okay."


    "Otherwise, Mu Shiran, I have some ways to make every day of the rest of your life miserable."


    "Get out!"


    Thest word fell.


    Mu Shiran''s body trembled violently and ran away.


    Mu Shinian stared at the background where she fled with a heavy face and took a deep breath, which brought down the depression in her heart.


    To be honest, she wants to teach Mu Shiran a lesson! Teach her a lesson so that she won''t dare to provoke her again!


    However, the blood line is horizontal


    No matter what, she has to save her life.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and tried to calm his inner rage.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran was about to fall after running a few steps.


    When she got out of the door, her clothes werepletely dirty.


    When the driver saw her, he was startled: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip, got into the rear seat, snapped and closed the door: "drive quickly and go home!"


    When the driver saw her voice with a cry, he didn''t dare to stop. He hurried into the car, stepped on the elerator, and the car whizzed out.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    "It''s a little too much, but if it''s not too much, how can it have the greatest effect! Moreover, the girl is not easy to cheat."


    "It''s reasonable for you." Jingyu pushed his shoulder angrily.


    Tang and Song Dynasty skimmed their lips and squeezed out a smile in their thin and threatening eyes: "my fault, my fault, it''s all my fault."


    Thin shallow rolled his eyes: "boring."


    Tang and song covered their cheeks and identally touched the wound. He hissed. He innocently poured himself a ss of red wine. After drinking, he carefully asked: "then, what about the follow-up? Does the girl continue to go back to the sanatorium?"


    Bo Qian is always toozy to answer such idiot questions.


    One side of Jingyu sighed sadly, and felt that the Tang and Song dynasties were 250: "otherwise, if Mu Shinian still lived in Bo''s house, do you think Mr. Bo would still be here at this time?"


    Tang and song thought about it carefully and felt that everything was possible.


    "Why not? Anyway, I didn''t hold her to sleep every night."


    The voice fell and a pillow hit directly.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties smashed it, and then roared, looked up, looked up at the thin and shallow eyes, and swallowed the unfinished words back.


    Jing Yu looked at the straight stomach Fei. With this IQ, how did he grow so big.


    After Bo Qian beat the Tang and Song Dynasties unterally, his mood improved a lot.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Jingyu said, "by the way, did you find out about her grandmother?"


    Thin, shallow and cold hooked his lower lip, and his voice was full of carelessness: "HMM."


    Tang and song felt that he could safely interrupt this topic.


    "Who is it? Is such a shady move hard on you or on Mu Shi?"


    Thin shallow lowered his head, stared at the red wine in the ss, and humed indifferently: "it''s not me."


    That''s for mu Shi.


    Tang and song curiously frowned: "it doesn''t make sense. Mu Shinian is just a high school student. Even if the painting style is sharp, he is only 18 years old. Who can''t live with him."


    Thin and shallow fingers buckle the water cup, and the sound of every thread is filled with danger.


    Tang and song felt that they had a chance to do meritorious service: "who did it? Give me the list and I''ll avenge you!"


    "OK?" A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    Tang and song nodded excitedly.


    Thin shallow put the water cup on the table and slowly reported a name: "Mu Shiran."


    Tang and Song Dynasty took a look at the scenic area.


    Thetter also had some doubts on his face.


    "Mu Shinian''s sister." Thin shallow finished saying, and added irritably: "dear sister."


    Tang and song silently grabbed the wine ss, drank two mouthfuls of wine, and smiled and changed the topic: "what, do you have a way? You''d better pick up mu Shinian?"


    "Counsellor." Jingyu despised him.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were not ashamed at all.


    He exined righteously: "at least it''s her sister. If she dies again, it''s also her sister. If her hand is too heavy, mu Shinian can''t exin clearly."


    Bo Qian didn''t speak.


    That''s why I''m upset, especially upset.


    Otherwise, if he were someone else, he would have cleaned up!


    Jingyu also touched his chin: "you can''t do it too hard, but anyway, you should teach her a lesson. Others ignored her, but she made a lot of bad things herself."


    Speaking of this, the Tang and Song dynasties were also filled with righteous indignation: "that''s right!"

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    The voice fell, and their eyes fell on him again.


    Tang and song carefully sat up straight, and his back trembled inexplicably: "cough, what do you think I''m doing?"


    Jingyu held his shoulder and smiled, e on."


    Tang Song: "... Are you serious?"


    "Whatever you do, just don''t show your feet." Thin shallow stared at a text message sent from his mobile phone. He was silent for two seconds and added: "just take a breath. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Until Bo Qian left, Tang and song still had a handsome face.


    "Is he serious?"


    Jingyu patted him on the shoulder: "that''s not, quite serious."


    Tang and song grabbed his hand: "you betrayed your teammates too thoroughly!"


    Jingyu leisurely picked his eyebrow: "you can''t me me. No one wants to offend Bo Qian. However, I still want to remind you that Bo Qian is 25 years old. He finally learned to like a girl without a teacher. You''d better stay away from it. If you''re not careful, you''ll get into trouble."


    Tang and song blinked and turned their eyes dangerously: "you mean, huh?"


    Jingyu spread his hand: "what do you think? He probably doesn''t even know about it."


    Tang and Song Dynasties: "


    That''s amazing.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian came out of the bar and drove for half an hour before reaching his destination.


    An independent vi in the suburbs.


    As soon as he entered, the people in the house immediately stood up and respectfully said hello: "Bo Shao."


    Thin shallow walked in and nced coldly at the kneeling people on the ground, his eyes looking a little dark.


    "Bo Shao, Bo Shao, help, I''m wrong!" The middle-aged man knelt on the ground and moved hard, trying to pull his pants.


    As a result, he was pulled back by his men before he met him.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa. He just drank some wine. This time the alcohol came up. He was a little dizzy. He leaned against the sofa, supported his chin, and said to his men: "just deal with it ording to the old rules. Is it very troublesome?"


    Hearing the old rules, the middle-aged man trembled violently.


    The man was puzzled and whispered, "young master Bo, this is the man sent by the big young master."


    Thin and shallow supported his chin with one hand and knocked on the sofa with one hand. His eyes were a bit idle: "so what? Deal with it. In the future, solve this small matter by yourself. Don''t ask me."


    Then he stood up and walked away coldly.


    The middle-aged man immediately got up in a hurry, grabbed his thigh and begged with tears: "no, no, no, no! Young master Bo, you let me go, you spare my life! I, I can''t help it. My family is in the hands of the young master, and I am also coerced!"


    "If I don''t listen to him, my family will be in danger! I didn''t mean to betray you!"


    Thin and shallow looked at her coldly, and the corners of her lips provoked a smile with no temperature: "what''s none of my business?"


    The middle-aged man was cold all over.


    It''s none of his business. Yes, it''s none of Bo shallow''s business.


    In this matter, superficiality is the victim.


    In other words, why should Bo shallow care about his disputes with others? He is not charity.


    The middle-aged man sat on the ground, his blood coagted.


    The breath of death spreads silently.


    As long as Bo Qian walks out of here today, he will be dead

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    On the middle-aged man''s forehead, a cold sweat fell down.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know where his strength came from. He suddenly took off his imprisonment, rushed over and stopped the thin way.


    "I know, I have the secret of the young master! I''ll exchange with you and you''ll let me live!"


    Thin shallow lowered his head and stared at him coldly: "I have all his secrets. Moreover, I still have first-hand information."


    Boom!


    The world of middle-aged people haspletely copsed.


    Hisst hope was so dashed.


    Thetest news that he got had not yet been sent out. There were many thin and thin eyeliner. Many of the big boys in thepany also had thin and shallow eyeliner. Not only that, but the young master also cultivated his own power secretly. So, he could do this step. Maybe it''s closer than his undercover identity.


    Thin shallow expressionless walked out. When he was near, he thought of something and said, "take a breath."


    The subordinate understood: "I understand."


    The door closes.


    The middle-aged man sat on the ground. The light was warm in the house, but he felt cold all over.


    ¡­¡­


    After dealing with the people, someone made a curious voice: "young master Bo ended up like this. It''s too cheap, isn''t it?"


    Another man tutted, lowered his voice and said, "what do you think? Young master Bo already knows the details of this man. He hasn''t said it. I guess he just wants to see what flowers can be produced."


    "Ah?"


    The man asked in surprise, "do you know how to keep people around?"


    "I guess I don''t want to scare the snake, but the movement is too big this time. It''s time to check it out. The young master still has some skills, otherwise he won''t hide people for so long."


    The sound faded away


    And behind them, on the cold floor.


    The middle-aged man had just been pulled back, still breathing, but his spirit was in a trance, as if he would die at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bo Zhen is still waiting for news.


    On this day of every month, someone will deliver messages to him, which has never been interrupted for several years.


    Just today, it seems a littlete.


    Bo Zhen sat on the sofa and looked out of the door from time to time.


    Half an hourter, no one came.


    Bo Zhen couldn''t wait any longer.


    He stood up, called his confidant and whispered a few words in his ear.


    My men understand and go out immediately.


    More than two hourster, his men ran back. He ran in a hurry. When he stopped, he almost tripped.


    "What happened?"


    When Bo Zhen saw him like this, he knew something was wrong.


    The man wiped a cold sweat and said, "he was sent to the hospital. He seems to have mental problems. I don''t know who threw him next to the trash canst night. I found out this morning that he was sent to the hospital. The doctor said that he was too frightened... Stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin Zhen''s face suddenly sank down.


    Seeing this, the subordinate said uneasily, "young master, he should not have exposed his stuffing? Otherwise, something happened today?"


    Thin Zhen pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    "Didn''t he say anything?"


    The man nodded: "yes, I didn''t say anything."


    Thin Zhen sat on the sofa, picked up the water cup, sent it to her mouth and put it heavily on the table.


    Bang, crisp and scary.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    The man was startled and immediately said, "he shouldn''t dare say anything. After all, his children and wife are under our control."


    Bo Zhen turned the ring on her hand thoughtfully.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not easy to install such a chess piece." Moreover, it has sessfully entered the interior.


    It''s all gone now.


    He has to redeploy.


    The man nodded his head, and then he was full of doubts: "speaking of it, do you think too much? Bo Qian has always been like this. He''s a fool and hopeless. If he had any chips, he would havee out long ago."


    It''s really hopeless. People can''t look directly at the depravity.


    However, he always felt that thin is not simple.


    Bo Zhenchong hooked his hand.


    His men bent down immediately.


    "Go and see if there is anything moving over there."


    "Yes."


    After his men left, Bo Zhen still sat in ce and didn''te back for a long time.


    What a coincidence? The man told himst month that he had found a very important thing and might be able to tear apart the thin truth. As a result, there was an ident before the news came out.


    Is it really a coincidence, or is it intentional?


    The telephone rang.


    Bo Zhen looked down and saw that it was Bo Jinhua''s phone. He immediately put away all his thoughts, cut open and answered: "Dad."


    "What''s the matter? Why haven''t youe to the board today?" Over the phone, Bo Jinhua asked curiously.


    Bo Zhen said, "Dad, there''s something wrong with me temporarily. I can''t leave. I''ll go to thepany right away."


    Bo Zhen was brought out by Bo Jinhua. He knows his character and style best.


    So when Bo Zhen said this, Bo Jinhua didn''t think anything was wrong: "OK, I''ll push it for you until the afternoon. Be careful on your way. And... Have you heard about manager Shen?"


    Bo Zhen gave a deep sigh: "it''s very sad. Manager Shen has made a great contribution to thepany. I''ll exin this to the Shen family."


    "Let''s make a clear investigation. Whoever did it can''t forget it." Bo Jinhua''s voice sounded very angry.


    Bo Zhen answered skillfully, and then the two hung up the phone.


    Bo Zhen leaned on the sofa and sighed wearily.


    After a meeting, he will go out and sit back on the obedient and worry free chess piece.


    As for manager Shen, his father has hundreds of millions of assets. How can a manager Shen see it in his eyes? It''s just because this surnamed Shen ys a few shallow people in the open.


    Bo Zhen opened her eyes, revealing a sense of plunder.


    No matter what, no matter what, it''s his, he must grab it!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian iste again.


    Sanatorium and school are two directions. In the past, when I lived in Bo''s house, I could get to school in half an hour. Now it takes more than an hour to get to school.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the car and yawned at home.


    On radio and television, a news is ying.


    Mu Shinian was not interested. As a result, when she heard the word Bo Jia, she suddenly came to some spirit.


    The others in the car seem to be interested.


    "It''s the Bo family."


    "It''s terrible. Who did you offend? You''ve been made insane."


    "Who knows, but we have a big family and a big business. There are a lot of people with red eyes. We can''t tell. We''re being watched."

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    "This person''s position is not low. The Bo family should not give up."


    As soon as the picture turns, it''s the hospital.


    It is said that the person with a high position was lying on the hospital bed in a panic. The whole person seemed to be ten years old overnight, old and frightened.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes, stared at the face and looked at it silently.


    At first nce, it was corrected by people. However, who is so powerful that he can not hurt his muscles and bones and frighten people into insanity.


    The bus has arrived.


    Mu Shinian swipes his card and gets off.


    The school is hundreds of meters away from the bus station. Mu Shinian walked to the campus with his schoolbag.


    At the door, Tong Wanzhi has been waiting for her for a long time.


    Seeing hering, her face immediately turned ck: "you know today''s ss."


    Mu Shinian had already seen her, but didn''t want to talk to her.


    Tong Wanzhi was angry when he saw her in low spirits: "you''re a student. What kind of spirit guy are you pretending to be?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mu Shinian asked impatiently.


    Tong Yanzhi''s face twitched and asked endurably, "did you dye it like that?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "what does it look like?"


    "You!" Tong Wanzhi saw that she didn''t admit it, gritted her teeth and said, "Ranran told me. Don''t argue any more. I just asked if you are human! Ranran is your own sister. You actually want to drown her?"


    Mu Shinian recalled it seriously, and then couldn''t helpughing: "is she dead?"


    Tong Wanzhi was asked by her, and the whole person was at a loss for a moment.


    Mu Shinian then said, "I''m not dead, but my hair is a little wet."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked incredulous when she said so.


    "Mu Shinian! I''m not kidding you! What if you don''t hold your hand firmly, what if Ranran falls in like this? Can you afford the price?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her expressionless: "then you might as well ask what she did and I''ll give her a hand."


    "No matter what she does, she will always be your sister." Tong Wanzhi cut off her words: "moreover, she was kind and wanted you to go back to live. What did you do? Even if you failed, she wanted to drown her!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    Yes, look, Mu Shiran is so kind.


    The bell rang again.


    She has beente for two sses.


    Mu Shimian spoke calmly: "Mu Shiman didn''t tell you that she sent the picture to grandma. Grandma couldn''t stand it for a moment, her blood pressure soared, and then sent to first aid."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face changed slightly.


    Mu Shinian smiled more brightly: "it seems that you don''t know, but it''s not surprising."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Tong pulled the branch and said coldly, "Ranran has exined this. She was frightened by you, so she admitted. She didn''t know any photos at all."


    "I know you have a good rtionship with grandma, but you can''t make such a mess!"


    Mu Shinian nodded, then said, "do you want evidence?"


    Tong Wanzhi: "


    Tong Wanzhi was wearing high-heeled shoes. Mu Shinian looked up at her. The face that was somewhat simr to her was full of ridicule: "there was no monitoring in front of the ward, but outside? Mu Shiran can avoid one or two monitoring, can''t everyone? There are only a few roads from taking care of his family to the nursing home. It''s not difficult to check."

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi''s face haspletely darkened.


    Mu Shinian''s smile on the corner of his mouth mocked more and more: "after the evidencees out? Do you need me to submit it to the relevant departments? Just sue for intentional injury, how about it?"


    Seeing this, the blood color on Tong Wanzhi''s face turned pale, and mu Shinian''s smile converged: "she knew that grandma was in bad health and couldn''t stand stimtion, but she had to send photos to scare people. Even if there was no direct responsibility, there would be indirect responsibility?"


    "Mom, when you say that, I really don''t think it can be done. Grandma almost had an ident, but she only wet a few hair. This ount is really not cost-effective. In this way, mom, don''t worry, I''ll find all the evidence and hand it over to the police."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly turned white.


    Mu Shinian can''tpare with Mu Shiran in many aspects, but one thing, mu Shinian won''t lie!


    She said she would do it, then she would do it!


    "Mom, remind my sister to wait for mywyer''s letter."


    Mu Shinian finished, picked up his schoolbag on one shoulder and went to the campus.


    Tong Wanzhipletely messed up. Seeing that she was going to leave, he suddenly grabbed her arm and pped her in the face.


    It''s very crisp.


    Mu Shinian never thought she would do it.


    The body sprained and fell directly. A can of soybean milk bought by grandma for her in the morning was pressed by her elbow and broke open, and several cold caged bags rolled out.


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t react at all.


    The whole person is still in a rage.


    "Mu Shinian, what do you mean, ah? You degenerate and have to drag your sister into the water? What''s wrong with Ranran? Mrs. Bo''s position is originally Ranran! She''sing back now. There''s nothing wrong!"


    "It''s you. You upy her position and want her to look at it? As for grandma, don''t you have the right to know the truth? You''ve been cheating grandma, and Ranran just opened the truth!"


    Tong Wanzhi said every word very hard.


    Not at all as dignified as the olddies.


    She also felt that mu Shinian couldn''t speak. She painted her fingernails and stabbed her forehead twice. She looked like she hated iron and steel: "why did I give birth to such an ungrateful thing like you! I tell you, mu Shinian, it''s best to stop here. If you really dare to take your sister to court, do you believe me..."


    "How are you?"


    Mu Shinian stood up and interrupted her with a in face.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her indifferent face, and his words were stuck deep in his throat.


    The two people just looked at each other quietly, and no one was limited to speak.


    There''s a lot of noise on their side.


    When the guard found out, he rushed over and raised his voice in some displeasure: "what''s the matter? This is the school gate. How do you be a parent? Don''t you know that students'' psychology is very fragile? If you want to teach children a lesson, won''t you go back and close the door?"


    Tong Wanzhi had suffered a lot in his early years and had seen many people''s faces.


    However, since she married her family, few people dared to throw faces at her.


    When she was yelled by a doorman, she couldn''t stand her face. She was about to retort back. She saw the doorman nervously grasp mu Shinian, stare at her bleeding palm and exim: "bleeding!"


    Tong Wanzhi looked at the blood on her hand and his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    "Shi Nian, I..."


    Mu Shinian didn''t even look at her. He wiped her at will, bent over, picked up all the steamed stuffed buns on the ground, packed them, and then walked into the campus.


    Tong Wanzhi doesn''t like admiring the time, but it''s not to the extent of abuse.


    At this meeting, seeing her like this, I was also annoyed: "Shi Nian, I''m not..."


    "You stop!" Unfortunately, before she could catch up, she was stopped by the guard.


    The guard looked at her up and down and smiled sarcastically: "I''ve seen many parents like you. The child is still young. Just talk to her and beat people. It''s strange that your children are not unfamiliar with you."


    Tong Wanzhi saw mu Shinian go away, and he couldn''t keep up.


    After she was mercilessly bombarded away by the security guard, her sight fell on the stall of soybean milk on the ground, and there were a few blood stains. She frowned hard, and her sight fell on the wide school gate. She always felt that something was gradually disappearing.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went to the infirmary to dress up. When the bell rang in the fourth ss, he finally appeared in the ssroom.


    Ye Ling looked at her in surprise: "I thought you weren''ting. I didn''t answer your phone."


    "Something has dyed." The little episode just now had no effect on her.


    Mu Shinian put his schoolbag away, sat back on his seat, took out a book from his desk and spread it out on the table.


    Ye Ling looked at her hand and said in surprise, "what''s the matter? How are you hurt? Is it serious?"


    "I fell identally." Mu Shinian withdrew his hand and gave a simple massage twice.


    Ye Ling was relieved when she said she fell. "That''s good. I thought you were fighting with someone again."


    That''s interesting.


    Mu Shinian repliedzily: "am I in a hurry? If I have nothing to do, I''ll find someone to fight?"


    Ye Lingughed twice and came out: "it''s really not like, oh, by the way, this."


    Ye Ling took out a piece of paper from the drawer and patted it in front of her.


    Mu Shinian looked down. It was a violinpetition.


    The above information has been signed except for my signature.


    Mu Shinian pushed the paper forward: "No."


    "Why not go." Ye Ling pushed the paper forward again: "don''t you know how to y the violin? You can try it. If you win the prize, you can see how much the bonus is. Moreover, as long as you can get the first ce, you can be a student of the international ss. At that time, you will go abroad to tour with those people!"


    Mu Shinian clubbed his chin and had no interest: "no, I can''t y well. If I go, I''ll give my head away."


    "Hey, you can''t say that." Ye Ling is like a wolf grandmother who abducts and sells Little Red Riding Hood, "Although thepetition is rted to the umtion of exercise at ordinary times, it still depends on the mentality when you get to the stadium. Otherwise, why do so many dark horsese out? Don''t you think so? It doesn''t matter if you don''t have good skills at ordinary times. In case everyone misses, you can y normally. Isn''t it a win?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "you don''t look at those chicken soup texts. They are not clear by the residual poison."


    Ye Ling stretched out a finger and shook it twice as if it were serious: "I call it rough. Anyway, you have to attend. I''ve already signed for you."


    Mu Shinian is really not interested in this game.


    She sighed and nodded helplessly at the big eyes of Shangye Ling, who was unable to shine. "OK, I''ll go and send a head."

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    Ye Ling just took back her ws. It happened that ss had begun. Ye Ling had nned to say something. As soon as the teacher came in, she took the initiative to turn back.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and turned a pen faintly.


    asionally, the wind blew in from outside the window and opened her hair, revealing her left cheek. Several clear five finger prints became more abrupt after a little time of precipitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Fifth elder martial brother still has a task here. He didn''t go away.


    When he received mu Shinian''s call, he rushed over. Then, he saw the tragedy of his little martial sister. He was so scared that he almost picked up people and packed them up and sent them to the hospital.


    "Who called?"


    Mu Shinian propped up half of his cheek and drank a mouthful of fruit juice. He was very depressed: "look, do you have any better anti swelling drugs? If I go back like this, my grandmother will be scared to death."


    The fifth senior brother picked up her chin and stared at her left face. After a morning, the swelling became more exaggerated.


    The whole steamed bread with instant noodles.


    The fifth senior brother frowned, called and asked the doctor to bring the medicine. After hanging up, he looked depressed: "no, how did you get it? Who can beat you like this."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Shinian is obviously unwilling to say more.


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at her and saw something. He coughed and asked curiously, "are the mother and daughter strangers to you?"


    Mu Shinian turned the water cup and didn''t mean to open his mouth.


    The fifth senior brother sighed, leaned his back against the bar, put his hand on her head and rubbed it twice: "don''t you and I know? If you were really a stranger, you would have done it. Little junior sister, listen to the words of the senior brother, you haven''t done anything wrong from beginning to end. It''s her who are sorry for you. Since they left you."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and his voice was a little cold: "I never felt wrong."


    "Then call back." The fifth senior brother patted her cereber bag melon, just like the elders treated the disobedient younger generation: "some people just don''t clean up."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and poured two mouthfuls of water.


    The fifth senior brother was about to say something when suddenly there was a stir in the bar.


    The eyes of the two people were cold.


    Before I could look back, a wine bottle suddenly emptied and smashed over.


    Mu Shinian took the lead in reacting and pushed away the fifth senior brother.


    Bang Dang!


    Pieces of ss sttered.


    Mu Shinian''s injured hand was cut open by the ss again.


    Mu Shinian ispletely irritable.


    However, before she became angry, a hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed her neck: "don''te!"


    A roar of anger.


    Everyone else in the box was quiet.


    A group of people broke in outside. When they saw this scene, they were too scared to lean over easily.


    Mu Shinian was in a trance for a while before he realized that he had been kidnapped?


    The fifth elder martial brother was stunned. The next second, he smiled coldly.


    The man is dead.


    Dare to kidnap their beloved junior sister in front of him.


    This is not death. What is it?


    "Don''te here,e here again, dare toe here again, I''ll kill her!" The kidnapper was very excited. He looked left and right, grabbed a fruit knife and put it on mu Shinian''s neck.


    The fifth senior brother frowned hard and looked left and right. Suddenly, he looked at Shi Nian and went upstairs quietly.


    No matter from which direction, it will attract the attention of the kidnappers.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    Although it may cause some minor injuries to their little martial sister, she has suffered enough injuries today.


    If you do it again, it is estimated that his martial brothers and sisters will tear him apart!


    Mu Shimian sighed very speechless, and his tone was very vicissitudes: "I said, my friend, I have no grievances with you. What do you kidnap me for?"


    "Shut up and be quiet, or believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" The kidnapper is estimated to be the first time to kidnap a person. He has no experience at all.


    The sharp de hit her neck several times and almost gouged out the wound.


    Mu Shinian sighed again.


    Today, what bad luck! How can I meet all these bad things today.


    The group of people who broke in didn''t expect this scene to happen. At this meeting, they were all confused: "don''t be impulsive. If you have something to say, let the people go first!"


    The kidnapper was happy: "I''m stupid. I let people go. You caught me every minute!"


    Mu Shinian nodded and had fun in hard work. He felt that the kidnapper was not stupid. He was very smart, but his eyes were not good.


    It''s not good to kidnap anyone. Kidnap her.


    It''s hard to please.


    The two sides are still negotiating.


    The kidnapper''s knife also scratched on his neck from time to time.


    Mu Shinian waspletely impatient and said gently, "are you going out?"


    The kidnapper was stunned and bowed his head fiercely: "shut up! Be honest!"


    Mu Shinian innocently raised his hands and made a surrender: "I mean, you take me out. I have a car key in my pocket. If you take me out, you can drive away."


    The kidnapper looked at her incredulously: "just you?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head speechlessly: "of course it''s not mine. I haven''t got my driver''s license yet. It''s my brother''s. He just went to the bathroom. You have to go now, or you won''t be able to go when my brotheres back."


    The kidnappers really just want to get out of here quickly.


    One more person may have a few more changes.


    When the kidnapper saw mu Shinian, his eyes were clean, and his whole body trembled slightly. After believing for a few minutes, he emptied his hand and touched her pocket.


    Right now!


    Mu Shinian''s eyes gradually cooled.


    When the kidnapper''s hand touched her pocket, she suddenly shot.


    He grabbed the kidnapper''s hand and took the knife away. Then he raised his foot, rushed to his abdomen and kicked him hard.


    No one reacted to the sudden changes.


    The kidnapper was kicked, cursed, and reacted quickly. He suddenly pulled over the nearest wine bottle and smashed it at her.


    Mu Shinian sneered and was about to escape.


    Suddenly, everyone eximed, and a ck figure jumped down directly from the second floor. At the moment ofnding, he kicked the wine bottle away. Then, without saying a word, he swung up a chair and smashed it in the air. It was crisp and simple.


    The audience was silent again.


    Mu Shinian didn''t react either. After seeing the figure of the person in front of him, he silently put back a wine ss he picked up.


    Thin shallow was still filled with evil spirit. He turned around and stared at her with deep eyes.


    Mu Shinian blinked silently. The next second, she innocently raised her lower lip: "what a coincidence."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip, stared at her red and swollen cheek and scarred hand, andpletely scratched a touch of anger on her face.

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    Mu Sinian, er, silently raised his head and saw the hurried background of her fifth senior brother''s natural and unrestrained departure.


    Teammates are really unreliable.


    Mu Tsu Tucao once again, calm and calm mouth: "Ie here to makeints about work."


    Good, strong.


    There is nothing wrong with this exnation.


    Thin shallow forced to frown, and his expression shed a little depressed: "how did you get it?"


    In fact, her injury has nothing to do with shallow truth.


    However, I don''t know what''s going on. Mu Shinian answered, "I''m not careful. I hurt myself."


    Bo shallow obviously doesn''t believe such ame excuse.


    He went straight over, took her by the arm, and led the man upstairs in everyone''s eyes.


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand tightly sping his wrist, and there was no idea to grasp it at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The doctor came quickly and quickly.


    Not long ago, I painted the face of Mu Shinian colorful.


    Mu Shinian opened the camera, looked at it and said nothing for a moment.


    "How long will the swelling subside?" She asked.


    The doctor on one side shook his head: "you have a thin face and didn''t deal with it in time. Some are inmed. It''s estimated that you can''t reduce the swelling until tomorrow."


    Frown at the moment.


    The herb smell is so strong that the hair can''t bepletely covered. If you go back, grandma will find it.


    "Come back with me." Bo Qian sat opposite her.


    Looking at her wearing a gaudy face, she felt less cold, but more... Cute.


    Thin shallow forcibly looked away and stared at a vase on the table in a daze.


    Mu Shinian refused without thinking: "I have to go back."


    "How can you go back like this?" Thin shallow cut off her words: "stay for one night and go back."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to go back. When he goes back, he must be exposed.


    But if she doesn''t go back, her grandmother will be worried.


    She could see what she was thinking at a nce.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly called a waiter and whispered something in his ear.


    The waiter understood and walked away immediately.


    In half an hour.


    Mu Shinian looked up from the te, with a shrimp stuffed in his mouth and half of his cheeks bulging. He looked at Ye Ling in amazement and almost choked on the food in his mouth.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    She grabbed the juice on one side, took two mouthfuls, and questioned the person opposite with her eyes.


    What happened?


    Thin shallow took mu Shinian''s mobile phone and handed it to Ye Ling: "call her grandmother and tell her that she lives in your house tonight."


    Ye Ling is still in a state of ignorance.


    She answered the phone and went out of the door. Then she was stuffed into a luxury car. Then she was brought here and met her ssmates


    This series of reversals is really fast and overwhelming.


    So at this meeting, she still has a silly face.


    Thin shallow some impatient: "what''s the problem?"


    Yes, there''s a big problem! But dare she say?


    Ye Ling counselled into a group, shook his head dryly, picked up his mobile phone, obediently made a phone call, then hung up, and then mechanically looked at mu Shinian in a daze.


    ssmate, why don''t you exin to me what''s going on?


    Also, what''s the matter with the injury on your face? If you''re raped, you blink?


    Unfortunately, her use is over.


    Thin shallow raised his hand. A waiter came up and wanted to take her down.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling and stood up: "I''ll send you down."


    Bo Qian has no opinion.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, exit, next to the luxury car.


    Ye Ling wears a question mark at one end, One question after another was thrown out: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? That man is the childe of the Bo family? He''s so powerful and dangerous, isn''t he? It''s said that he has a lot of money, but he doesn''t know how to learn and always does something out of tune! How can you get together? And ah, and ah! This car is Bugatti, mom, tens of millions of sports cars! Is it his? Why is it so Money! No, no, no, what''s the matter with your face? Who hit it? Is it Mr. Bo? Why did he hit you. Is he violent? Shi Nian, this can''t work. It''s also violent. Men don''t want it! Also, why does he want me to lie? If you don''t go home tonight, where are you going? Go back with him? Are you two going to live together? "


    Mu Shinian and the driver were speechless.


    Looking at each other, the driver clearly returned to the car and closed the door.


    I heard a headache during the curtain. I didn''t know which question to answer first for a moment.


    Ye Ling now looked at mu Shinian''s eyes, as if watching an ignorant girl go the wrong way: "Shi Nian, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine." Mu Shinian is the first two.


    She sighed and said rationally, "nothing. He, my friend, knows him. He didn''t hit his face. My mother hit it. I won''t go back because I''m afraid my grandmother is worried. It''s him whoes to you... Making a mountain out of a molehill."


    After this exnation, Ye Ling''s brain was buzzing again.


    "Friends?"


    "Well, my friend."


    There seems to be something wrong, and I think there''s nothing wrong.


    Ye Ling stared at mu Shinian suspiciously.


    Mu Shinian aroused a very calm smile.


    Well... Ye Ling ttened her mouth. She cautiously looked at the driver, pulled mu Shinian aside and whispered, "if anything happens to you, remember to contact me at any time. I will bring someone to save you."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian was puzzled: "from another angle, what does Bo Qian want? What will he do to me, a high school student?"


    This sentence is quite persuasive.


    Ye Ling looked at her up and down, but still worried: "what do you say, you look so good!"


    "...." Mu Shinian touched half of his face and was more fearless: "I''m like this now. What does it have to do with beauty?"


    Ye Ling stared at her swollen face like a pig''s head and couldn''t helpughing.


    But soon, she smiled again and whispered, "your mother?"


    "Well, it''s a long story. I''ll tell you tomorrow." Mu Shinian said, pointing to his watch.


    As soon as Ye Ling saw the time, she came out for almost an hour. She didn''t know what her parents were going to do to her. She hurried to give a few more instructions before she left.


    Mu Shinian watched her leave. As soon as he turned around, he saw Bo Qianing. He leaned on the door with his arm: "she cares about you very much."


    "Well, yes." Mu Shinian went to school only as ast resort. It''s really lucky to make such a friend.


    Thin shallow thoughtfully lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When he looked up, those thoughts had disappeared: "it''ste, go back."

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    "... well."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling had a dream all night, and almost passed through all the scripts she had known in the past 18 years.


    In the dream, mu Shinian sessfully married into a rich family, and then how miserable it is.


    Betrayed by her husband and abused by her mother-inw, she washes her face with tears every day and is skinny


    Ye Ling was awakened by fear.


    She sat on the bed with her quilt closed, and the whole person was still in a state of fog.


    Her parents were probably frightened by her. They hurried to open the door and came in: "what''s the matter, Lingling, have a nightmare?"


    Ye Ling waved his hand weakly: "no, it''s all right."


    Seeing that her face was full of tax, mother Ye hurriedly instructed father ye to go out and pour a ss of water. She sat on the edge of the bed: "are you all right? Do you want to ask for leave today?"


    "No, it''s okay." Ye Ling wiped the cold sweat, turned around, looked at the time, and was a little frightened: "you get up so early today?"


    Dad ye, who had just entered the door, smiled and said mysteriously, "at five o''clock, thepany called and I was going to be promoted. The sry should at least double. Then your mother''s unit just called and wanted to give your mother a raise."


    Father ye and mother ye have not been promoted or raised for many years.


    The news came so suddenly.


    Ye Ling is stupid.


    Father ye and mother ye were very happy: "Lingling, our family is going to start to change."


    Ye Ling was still confused. In a trance, he thought of the man standing behind mu Shinian. His body suddenly shook.


    If you''re right, you''re holding a golden thigh!


    It is absolutely impossible for father ye and mother ye to get a raise and promotion at the same time. It must be promoted by someone behind it!


    Among the people she knows in her family, no one else has such great skills except for admiring the times!


    Boom!


    Ye Ling looked at her parents'' happy appearance. Half dreaming and half waking up, she felt that she knew a great man.


    ¡­¡­


    Take care of your family.


    Mu Shiran lowered her head and stirred her fingers silently.


    Tong Wanzhi pped down, and the whole person was sober.


    ording to Mu Shinian''s words, she investigated a little, and then really found the source of those photos.


    She has left Mu''s family for more than ten years and has never regretted for a moment. However, grandma is always her elder. She didn''t treat her badly when she was in Mu''s family. She can''t sit back and ignore this.


    "Did you do it?" Tong Wanzhi raised his voice and questioned.


    Mu Shiran bit her lip and buried her head lower: "I, I just want to let Grandma know the truth."


    "Don''t prevaricate me with other people''s words!" Tong Wanzhi raised his voice: "there are no outsiders here. Tell me honestly, is it for the sake of driving mu Shinian out of Bo''s house or for grandma?"


    Mu Shiran''s eyes turned red and her voice became weaker: "I am for grandma''s good..."


    "Will you believe it yourself?" Tong Wanzhi angrily interrupted her words. She was really partial to Mu Shiran. When she saw that Bo Qian was not as terrible as the legend, she really wanted to change Mu Shiran in.


    However, after another failure, she also saw Bo shallow''s attitude. She had nned to let it go.


    As a result, I never thought


    Tong Wanzhi''s face was full of disappointment.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    Mu Shiran clenched his fist and a panic shed across his face: "Mom, I''m not, I''m just..."


    She can''t tell what it is.


    Because that''s what she meant.


    She didn''t want to see Mu Shi read better than her.


    Mu Shiran''s face was a little ferocious. She continued to bite her teeth. Suddenly, she stood up from the sofa, and her voice was a little hoarse: "what did I do wrong? I want to be with Bo Qian. You can''t do it. I fight for it myself. Did I do wrong?"


    "Besides, isn''t grandma all right? What are you using me of doing now?"


    Tong Wanzhi is a little silly.


    When Mu Shi touched the photos on the table, the fire that had been suppressed suddenly had a breakthrough and broke out in an all-round way: "aren''t these facts? Shouldn''t grandma know? Doesn''t grandma love Mu Shi most? Let her see what her grandson-inw looks like and what I did wrong!"


    They quarreled a little louder.


    The maid who had been quiet did not dare toe in and hid in the kitchen one after another.


    Since she married Gu''s family, Tong Wanzhi has maintained the image of ady for more than ten years, and Mu Shiran is simply a child of someone else''s family walking.


    At this time, these two people, where is the style of the past.


    Tong Wanzhi was also angry: "really? You didn''t do anything wrong? Ranran, how does your mother usually teach you? Where have you learned? Grandma is fine now. In case something happens to you, you will be a murderer, you know?"


    Mu Shiran''s face is ferocious and coagtes ayer of frost.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her like this, distressed and angry.


    "Ranran, that''s it. Don''t mess with your sister in the future." After a pause of two seconds, she sighed heavily: "also, mom wanted to tell you a long time ago. Bo shallow doesn''t like you. Even if you are with her, you won''t be happy."


    It''s not that easy to marry into a rich family.


    If the husband is on his side, he can still talk about the past. If he doesn''t agree, every step will be particrly difficult.


    Mu Shiran forced her lower lip, and ayer of mist appeared between her eyebrows and eyes: "so what? Mu Shinian can do it, why can''t I? Where can Ipare with her?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t help me. I will never give up. I must marry Bo Qian!"


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t speak, just looked at her.


    Mu Shiran saw the word "disappointment" on her mother''s face. She bit her lower lip. In her anger, she dared to say anything: "Mom, are you disappointed? I regret not taking Shi Nian away. This will make you the mother-inw of Prince Bo''s family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi stared in amazement. There was still some calm face left, which copsed in an all-round way.


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath, continued to carry a knife and poked it at Tong Wanzhi''s chest: "unfortunately, it''s useless to regret. Mu Shinian didn''t say it, but how could she not hate you? After all, you left her in the gully."


    "Mom, it''s really useless for you to regret. No matter what I do, it''s your choice. No matter how good or bad I am, you don''t have a way back."


    Tong Wanzhi looked at his daughter and felt strange.


    Thick strangeness.


    All kinds of helpless distance.


    "Mu Shiran, what are you talking about!"

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi had no reason at all. He raised his hand angrily and was about to fight.


    Mu Shiran stubbornly tilted her chin and looked at her with tears in her eyes.


    Tong pulled the branch half flow and stopped abruptly.


    There were tears in her eyes too. Soon, she wet the whole face.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip, suddenly jumped into her arms and hugged her tightly: "Mom, I''m not willing, I''m really not willing! Why should I lose to her, I don''t want!"


    Tong Wan Zhi closed his eyes and tears fell silently.


    ¡­¡­


    The day passed.


    Mu Shinian''s face also subsided.


    Grandma didn''t go outside either. She stayed in the room, turned over the paper read by Mu Shi, and nodded: "it''s all right. Don''t panic. You still have a lot of room for progress."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing at his speech.


    Sure enough, she is a real grandmother. There is a lot of room for progress. After all, the six subjects add up to just 100 points.


    Grandma put down the paper, turned out a bag of walnuts from the drawer and sent them to her: "you have nothing to eat more. This is very brain tonic."


    "Thank you, grandma." Mu Shinian loosened his pen, knocked two or three walnuts, fed grandma a few, and threw the rest into his mouth.


    "I''ll knock for you and you''ll do your homework." Grandma ate two and was very drunk. She swung the small hammer, carried the walnuts and went to the table to beat drums.


    Mu Shinian held his chin with one hand, looked at the questions that could be solved by ncing at them, and sighed weakly.


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps at the door.


    Mu Shinian casually raised his head, and then the whole person was stupid.


    Thin shallow carrying a small bag stood at the door, was about to make a sound, suddenly mu Shinian jumped up from the sofa, and then mmed the door.


    This movement is a little big.


    Grandma turned curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right, grandma. Go on. It was a little windy just now." Mu Shinian casually spun a reason. Instead, he dryly pointed out the door: "grandma, I''ll go to the store to buy a book ande back soon."


    With that, she slipped out.


    Outside the door.


    Thin shallow covered his nose and looked at her with heavy eyes.


    Was it hit?


    Mu Shinian felt guilty. He was afraid that grandma would suddenly rush out, grabbed his wrist and walked out.


    "Why are you here?"


    That''s probably a heavy blow.


    When Bo Qingsong opened his hand, he saw a piece of red on the tip of his nose. Fortunately, he didn''t hit the nose blood.


    God charming meat expensive... Mu Shinian added a sentence in his heart: "sorry."


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, just handed her a small bag.


    Mu Shinian thought he had left somethingst night. He picked it up and was about to say thank you. As a result, he saw all kinds of exquisite snacks in the bag.


    It''s estimated that it''s not long since it was baked, but it''s still hot.


    At a nce, it is easy to arouse people''s appetite.


    Just


    Mu Shinian looked at the person in front of him suspiciously.


    I don''t know if it''s her fault. Her thin face seems to be red and her voice is hard: "the housekeeper is idle and bored. He has to fix these fancy things and I have to send them to you."


    Are you so obedient? Mu Shinian thought.


    Thin shallow was so looked at by her and grinned at herself: "I don''t give it away. I want to lose it. The housekeeper thought the ingredients were too expensive and talked in my ear for a long time!"


    Then he had toe and deliver these.


    This statement sounds very reasonable. After all, the housekeeper talks endlessly like monk Tang chanting scriptures.

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    Mu Shinian deeply sympathizes with this.


    "Well, thank you."


    Then, it''s gone!


    Thin and shallow, hang your hands, pinch your hands and joints, and secretly set your qi.


    Mu Shinian is worried about leaving for too long. Grandma is curious to find it. If she finds it thin, she really can''t exin clearly.


    So she gave a direct order to expel the guest: "say thank you to the housekeeper for me. If it''s all right, I''ll go back first?"


    Thin and shallow.


    Just looking at her, there was no expression on her face.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much. He was going to leave with a bag.


    As a result, shallow grabbed her.


    "... what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian asked puzzled.


    Yeah, what''s the matter?


    How did he know what happened.


    Thin shallow thought irritably.


    After tossing so many reasons and excuses, he came here to see her. Now that he saw her, he should go, but he was still unwilling, and then? What to do.


    Thin shallow gloomy thought.


    Mu Shinian was looked at by him inexplicably.


    Just as she was about to speak, thin and cold threw down another sentence: "I''m lost!"


    As soon as the words came out, both of them were stunned.


    Thin shallow wants to dig a hole and bury himself!


    Fuck you, he''s never been so ashamed in his life!


    Mu Shinian was surprised. She was at a loss for a moment and said dryly, "let me take you out?"


    The lie has been told and can only be made up.


    Thin shallow nodded stiffly, loosened his hands, put his hands in his pockets, and looked calm.


    Always insist that as long as he doesn''t feel embarrassed, it will be others.


    Mu Shinian walked ahead.


    Thin shallow followed.


    The two didn''tmunicate.


    In fact, there is no fork in the road from the room to the gate. It is a straight line. When youe to the end, you need to turn around. Then, the corridor is straight towards the door, and then bypass a flower bed at the door. The rest is a straight line.


    Then, in a nutshell, he got lost.


    When mu Shinian went out, he stared at the flower bed about ten meters in diameter and wondered if Bo Qian could not find the way because he had circled too many circles around the flower bed?


    Otherwise, it would be ridiculous for him to be lost.


    At the gate.


    The thin and shallow face is more iron blue.


    He also felt ashamed and lost a lot, as if the next second, mu Shinian wouldugh at him.


    But mu Shinian''s face was still warm and light, and no trace of smile leaked out.


    Thin shallow thought that this matter was over.


    As a result, the next second, mu Shinian asked anxiously, "do you need me to take you to the parking lot? It''s quite around when you walk past the parking lot."


    Thin and shallow: "


    Why did he find such a bad reason just now!


    In Mu Shinian''s eyes, has he be a road fool?


    Thin shallow thought angrily, and then the next second, he nodded calmly: "go."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian feels thin and shallow. The whole person is strange.


    After she took the people to the parking lot, she was going to leave. As a result, the thin car broke down.


    He started twice and waspletely agitated.


    Mu Shinian could repair the car and went over to have a look: "there''s no gas."


    It''s not difficult.


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll ask the nearby gas station to deliver it?"


    "No." Thin shallow stared at the steering wheel, and his tight lips scattered a sentence: "this car can''t use ordinary gasoline."


    Mu Shi read his forehead and looked at the sign of the car.


    Bugatti is worthy of tens of millions of sports cars

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    Mu Shinian feels strange everywhere.


    She stared at the car. "What about that?"


    Thin sipped his lower lip, took out his mobile phone, made a call and went out.


    There was a quick connection: "Hey, less..."


    "Bring gasoline." Thin shallow finish saying, immediately cut off the phone.


    I don''t even have time to give the housekeeper a reaction.


    Mu Shinian originally intended to go back after sending the people.


    She''s been out for so long. If grandma asks, it''s hard to exin.


    But it will take more than an hour to drive all the way from the manor to here.


    Bo shallow specially brought her food. She just left people like this. It doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Mu Shinian hesitated for a minute and asked, "are you waiting here?"


    Thin shallow hase out of the car, mmed the door, then sat in the front of the car, took out his mobile phone and logged in to the game: "well, you have something to do first."


    Hearing what he said, mu Shinian was even more embarrassed.


    She hesitated and pointed to the direction of the exit: "well, why don''t I invite you to dinner?" Thinking of something, she added: "but there is no high-end restaurant near here."


    After all, people''s cars need special fuel.


    Thin and shallow fingertips on the screen, like hesitating for two seconds before putting the mobile phone away: "good."


    That''s the feeling. It''s weird.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes stayed on the man''s face for two more seconds before he turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many restaurants near the sanatorium.


    Mu Shinian seldom eats outside. She searched it specially and found a shop with better style evaluation.


    Thin shallow doesn''t seem to mind at all. Follow her and let her decide.


    Then, Mr. Bo, who drives ten million luxury cars, sits in a restaurant with an average meal of no more than 100 yuan, which is very out of ce.


    Mu Shimian scalded the chopsticks with boiling water before handing them to the person opposite.


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow took it over and didn''t pay attention at all. He bowed his head and ate it.


    Mu Shinian had no appetite. He moved two chopsticks and asked curiously, "are you used to eating?"


    Thin shallow frown: "of course."


    So


    Mu Shinian ate another mouthful of noodles.


    The taste here is really worse than what he usually eats, but he doesn''t mind at all.


    He took another bite before he said, "about your work."


    "Looking." In fact, she didn''t find it. She had thought about it. She really can''t use her own card. At that time, just think of a reason to exin it to grandma.


    Thin shallow pinched his chopsticks and picked all the parsley aside: "you can continue to go there in the Tang and Song dynasties."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and shook his head: "it''s not good."


    "Nothing bad." He sold out his teammates without lifting his head: "he opened the store casually. You''re gone. Without someone, he can''t be busy."


    Mu Shinian thought of the decoration and configuration of the store. She couldn''t help feeling that it was really a rich world. She couldn''t understand it.


    Mu Shinian poked the shredded meat in the bowl: "forget it, I''ll find another one."


    It''s wrong to resign and go back like this.


    The thin eyebrow frowned and soon loosened: "Tang and Song dynasties are usually good to you."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and nodded affirmatively.


    "That''s how you repay him?" Thin shallow calmly asked, "as soon as you leave, those old customers begin toin."

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>


    Mu Shinian.


    It''s just a car repairer. There will be repeat customers.


    Can those people destroy the car every day and then bring it over for repair?


    Thin shallow also felt that this reason was veryme, but he continued to pull down without changing his face: "well, his shop charges expensive. It''s open for fun. You can y the sign."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian bit on the chopsticks.


    Repair a car and a sign?


    She couldn''t think of it.


    The more superficial it is, the more outrageous it is, but he has to continue. He really worries people to death.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian still gave face. When he said that, he promised: "well, I''ll talk to Tang and song."


    Thin shallow goal achieved, the face is still silent: "eat, the face is cold."


    "... well."


    Mu Shinian felt that she was proficient in psychology, but she didn''t understand the man''s mind after reading it for a long time.


    What''s wrong with thin shallow.


    ¡­¡­


    After eating noodles, Bo Qian insisted that he could, so he went back to the parking lot and waited for someone.


    The poor housekeeper came with a tank of gasoline. When he was old, he carried the gasoline down: "young master, I brought the gasoline."


    "Why don''t you check it when you go out? Half the way is out of gas. That''s so troublesome."


    Bo Qian sat in the driver''s seat and tried to start the car.


    The roar of the engine lingered in the parking lot.


    The housekeeper was silly: "well?"


    "I''ll go back first."


    Thin shallow said and stepped on the elerator.


    The car raced out.


    Only a remnant is left.


    The housekeeper held the gasoline and silently messed up in the wind for two minutes. He was stunned and didn''t understand what the young master was doing.


    There''s still gasoline. What''s the lie that there''s no gasoline?


    The housekeeper stared at the parking space and looked at the entrance. After two rounds of cirction, he vaguely felt that he had caught something, and immediately felt silly in situ.


    "It''s amazing. Young master, it''s too tortuous to fall in love."


    Don''t you just want to stay with Miss mu for a while? I can''t imagine such an awkward excuse.


    But don''t mention it. The young master has high means. Mu Shinian is so good at repairing cars. He doesn''t even see that the young master is acting.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back when she was full. On her way back, she stopped by to buy a notebook, and then went back to the ward.


    As a result, as soon as I went back, I heard some voices that shouldn''t have appeared.


    In the house, Tong Wanzhi brought Mu Shiran, and the two brought a pile of gifts.


    "Grandma,st time you were ill, I didn''te. It seems that I''m very sorry. You won''t me me."


    Grandma was not very used to saying, "No."


    "No, I''m afraid grandma, you me me." Mu Shiran sat at the edge of the bed and intimately grabbed grandma''s arm. "Grandma, are you better? Is there anything ufortable? If you''re ufortable, don''t hold it. You must say it."


    Tong Wanzhi on one side also said: "Mom, you don''t know. When you know you''re ill, Ranran is very worried. She wants to see you when she says anything. No, I''m afraid you''re not well yet. Ranran''sing to disturb your rest, so I came here at this time."


    Then Mu Shiran murmured, "I''m grandma''s granddaughter. Grandma doesn''t think I''m noisy, does she, grandma?"


    Grandma pulled a stiff smile in response.

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    The whole scene was embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian sighed outside the door, raised his hand, knocked on the door, and then pushed it open; "I''m back."


    Grandma looked saved when she saw mu Shinian.


    She is really not used to the mother and daughter.


    Mu Shinian put things down.


    Mu Shiran received Tong''s message and immediately came over with two bags: "Shi Nian, there were some misunderstandings between usst time. I specially bought them to apologize. Don''t me me."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip coldly: "thank you."


    "You''re wee. We''re sisters, aren''t we?" Mu Shiran took her hand.


    Mu read his eyebrows and took back his hand quietly.


    When Mu dyed her hand, her heart was empty, and she frowned uneasily.


    Tong Wanzhi on one side saw this scene and immediately said, "Ran Ran, didn''t you make soup for grandma?"


    "Well, I forgot." Mu Shiran smiled again, took a bowl and poured out the soup in the thermos.


    Tong Wan Zhi took the opportunity to pull Mu Shi out of the door.


    Outside the door, Tong Wanzhi faced mu Shinian alone, and the pressure suddenly increased.


    In particr, mu Shinian''s face doesn''t matter. He sits in a chair and holds a Dogtail grass pulled out from nowhere.


    Tong Wanzhi took a deep breath. She also saw big scenes. As a result, she couldn''t lift her head in front of her daughter. It''s really uneptable.


    Tong Wan Zhi took a deep breath and said gently, "is your injury okay?"


    As she spoke, she looked at mu Shinian''s cheek, and there was no trace of injury. She was relieved.


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind: "OK."


    "All right." Tong Wan Zhi said along with this sentence: "Mom didn''t mean to hit you. In fact, you and Ranran are my daughters. Even if we haven''t seen each other for so many years, you are also a piece of meat that fell off me. I really hate iron but not steel, so I will hit you. When I read, you should understand my mother''s pains."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and leaned against the wall with his hands in his pockets and his legs ovepping. He looked rxed and impatient.


    Is it because she has been pretending for too long that everyone thinks she is a fool or mud?


    It''s painstaking or angry, but everyone can see it, can''t it?


    From beginning to end, there is only one person who admires Shi ran.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Tong Wanzhi was more and more unsure of what she was thinking. She bent down, held her shoulders with both hands, and gently said, "Shi Nian, this is over, okay? Ranran''s mother scolded her, and she won''t dare again. No, she came to apologize to you."


    Mu Shinian took back his hand and looked at her indifferently.


    "I can forgive her."


    "Just don''t bother grandma in the future."


    Tong Wanzhi nodded: "don''t worry, you taught her thatst time, and she really deserved it. With that lesson, she won''t dare in the future."


    Mu Shinian nodded, then there was nothing to say.


    She stood up and held the doorknob in her hand. Just about to open it, Tong Wanzhi said uneasily: "Shi Nian, a person like that is really not suitable for you. Listen to your mother and don''t go too close to him."


    Mu Shinian was no longer painful.


    But after hearing this, she stopped again.


    Tong Wanzhi thought she heard it and sighed painstakingly.

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    "People like him are used to doing whatever they want. Maybe you''re not in that circle, so you don''t know much." She took two steps forward, grabbed her shoulder, sighed and said, "when others see him, they will shout young master Bo on the surface. That''s all for the face of the Bo family. Do you know how others call him privately? It''s all waste and waste wood."


    "Now the Bo family is mainly supported by his brother. If Bo Qian continues to be so ipetent, he won''t want to inherit the Bo family all his life. The most important thing of the Bo family is blood. If he hadn''t kept Mrs. Bo''s blood in his body, he would have been buried and eliminated."


    "But look at him now. Where can he make any progress? Even if he is supported by his blood, he will be abandoned sooner orter."


    "When I read, I really have nothing on such a day."


    "It''s really a great risk for you to follow him."


    This sentence, in fact, only the general truth.


    The Bo family pays attention to blood, so Bo Qian will not be an abandoned son in any case. The death of thest wife of the Bo family is unclear, which means whether there is the pen of the current youngdy in it.


    The head of the Bo family is now very good to the mother and son. The outside world is saying that his stepson will be the sessor.


    But there is one thing that cannot support this theory.


    That is, if the head of the Bo family really made up his mind early in the morning to treat Bo Qian as an abandoned son, as long as one of the things Bo Qian has done over the years has been exposed, Bo Qian will bepletely driven into the abyss.


    But no.


    Behind the thin and shallow junk things, they were all cleaned up. Even if she went to investigate, she could only find clues.


    Someone deliberately covered up everything.


    Except for the Bo family, she couldn''t think of a second candidate.


    Always can''t be thin and shallow to create those storms, turn around and try hard to erase them.


    Unless he''s really free.


    Tong Wanzhi thought that there was nothing wrong with his words.


    For these words, she even made a draft several times at home, the kind that even she had to be persuaded.


    On the surface of Mu Shinian, there is always a calm.


    After hearing this, she sighed: "since it''s so dangerous, you can rest assured to let Mu Shiran go."


    About this sentence, Tong Wanzhi has long thought of the wording.


    "Shi Ran is her sister after all, and she is still a family man. Since she enjoys the preferential treatment brought to her by the family, she naturally has to contribute. Even if I can''t bear it anymore, I can''t help it." Tong Wan Zhi''s expression was also very sad: "when I sent you in, my mother was really worried. My mother hasn''t seen you for more than ten years. Where would she be willing to put you there?"


    "Then she''s really great." Mu Shinian was probably shocked by her shameless degree. She leaned against the door and asked, "how can I rece her before that?"


    Tong Wanzhi also thought about this problem, so she was not in a hurry; "At the beginning, Ranran made so much trouble that she refused to go. The Gu family was kind to both of us, so I had to make such a bad decision. Now think about it, I''m sorry for you."


    Mu Shinian''s lips aroused a smile.


    Then the radian gets bigger and bigger.


    She smiles beautifully and cleanly.


    But it always makes people feel that there is something hidden in it, hidden and waiting for the opportunity.

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    Tong pulled the branch in a panic, held it strongly, and squeezed out a smile: "what are youughing at?"


    "Iugh. You''re great." Mu Shinian holds his arm; "I still say that. Don''t bother me about Bo Qian. I can''t solve it. If you have the ability, go find Bo Qian and solve it yourself. Don''t try to pass me."


    With that, she pushed the door open and went in.


    Tong Wanzhi also prepared a belly of speeches. At this meeting, he didn''t have a chance to say a word.


    Inside, Mu Shiran is still pretending to be a good girl and feeding grandma soup.


    Grandma wants to drink by herself. She won''t let her, but she wants to feed.


    What a warm scene.


    As soon as mu Shinian went in, Mu Shiran smiled at her: "Niannian, where is the soup? You can drink some. It''s cold. You can drink some to warm your body."


    Mu Shinian didn''t refuse.


    Since someone wants to sell well, she doesn''t have to refuse.


    Mu Shimian poured a small bowl and took a sip. He knew where to buy the soup.


    Shangwu''s soup was bought by Mu Shiran. I dare say it was specially made by myself.


    Her mother can help lie without changing her face.


    It seems that it''s a must for thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian sighed that he was really a flower butterfly.


    When grandma finished drinking a bowl of soup, Mu Shiran stopped, cleaned up and went out with Tong.


    At the gate of the hospital, Mu Shiran asked excitedly, "how''s it going?"


    Tong Wan Zhi couldn''t hide his loss on his face: "it''s nothing. She said, go find Bo Qian, don''t find her. She won''t care about it."


    Mu Shiran stared incredulously: "why, she''s so shameless. This position is mine. She now upies it. I want toe back. She doesn''t pay attention?"


    Tong Wanzhi nced at her and thought that this position was indeed not, disliked and abandoned by Mu Shiran... It would be said as if it was all mu Shinian''s fault.


    Mu Shiran also realized that what he said was wrong.


    She took a deep breath and exined, "Mom, I don''t mean that. I mean, it''s unfair to me."


    "I know. Let''s think about it."


    Tong Wanzhi also has a big head.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip, followed Tong Wanzhi to sit in the car and said uneasily, "Mom, why don''t you let dad go to Bo''s house?"


    "I''ll talk to your father."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shiran is unwilling to hold the thermos cup. What is there to discuss? Mu Shimian is an outsider after all. She is the one who takes care of her family.


    After all, it was the rumors that hurt her.


    Otherwise, she would be the one who would live in the manor.


    Mu Shiran regretted his decision for the 101st time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has been out of work for a long time.


    When she appeared at the door of the garage again, the bruise on Tang Song''s face had notpletely dissipated.


    When I saw her, my face hurt.


    Mu Shinian looked at his face and could think of who did it. She picked her lips and said impolitely, "young master Tang, your brain hole is really big."


    Just like being in a room with a few men.


    Sitting on the sofa with a woman, are you ready to have a baby.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were satirized for a while, and their facial muscles were severely pumped twice.


    Who is he doing this for.


    These two worrying things didn''t thank him, but they attacked him one by one.


    Tang and song touched their face and said, "I think you two should thank me."

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lips with a smile, picked up the work clothes on one side, went to the changing room, and when he came out again, he looked like a repairman.


    There was no need for Tang and song to speak at all. She took the initiative to repair the car next to her with her toolbox.


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at her extremely skilled appearance, holding her chin with her hand, and asked curiously, "have you ever thought about holding thin and shallow thighs?"


    Mu Shinian looked back at him and shook his head: "No."


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    Come on.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties could not say a word.


    He changed his posture, leanedfortably on the sofa and joked slowly: "if you hold thin and shallow thighs, don''t work hard for tens of thousands of yuan a month. Just... With this."


    Mu Shinian removed a tire, three or two times, and removed all the screws: "it''s not hard to work."


    Tang Song, er, silently looked at her greasy hands: "well, I''ll ask you directly. What''s your feeling about thin shallow?"


    Mu Shi read her hand, the screw fell from her hand, and she picked it up without changing her face: "what do you want to say?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t want to beat around the Bush any more. They asked him bluntly, "the thin and shallow man has his face there. In addition, it''s good for you. No matter what reason, you should have some other ideas about him."


    Other ideas


    Mu Shinian squinted and looked at the ill intentioned eyes of the Tang and Song dynasties. He was speechless for a long time.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties impolitely promoted their brothers: "although Bo Qian looks really cloudy and windy, we don''t understand what he does, but he is not bad. If anyone stays in the environment of Bo family for a long time, it''s strange if he is not abnormal. Bo Qian is good."


    "... oh."


    It''s good.


    No one is bad to her. She thinks it''s good.


    Tang and song continued: "so, you can rest assured to like him. Anyway, it''s not a loss."


    "..." Mu Shinian was careless and stained with oil on her hands. She dumped it carelessly: "I haven''t graduated yet, so I can''t fall in love early."


    "You keep talking. You''re eighteen and an adult." Tang and song did not believe her nonsense at all.


    Mu Shinian also thinks he is an adult.


    But someone always seems to regard her as a minor child.


    "Thin shallow also said, can''t puppy love."


    Before the Tang and Song Dynasties could speak, a man came in at the door. When he heard this, his face changed.


    Tang and Song Dynasty stood up with a smile when they saw someoneing; "You''re here? Why are you free today? You haven''t been here for a long time."


    Since mu Shinian resigned, he has never appeared again.


    Now it appears here, for whom, it''s too clear.


    Thin shallow looked at the man who was buried in repairing the car, and put an expressionless hook around the neck of Tang and song: "I have something to tell you." Then he took the people out naturally.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were about to speak when their necks were strangled.


    His breathing broke and his face turned white: "what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow hook lips, innocent smile: "I can''t see. The topic you two usually talk about is quite profound."


    Tang and song grabbed his hand and said, "what, what topic?"


    How did he feel he was innocent again?


    Thin shallow sneered twice and said word by word: "whether she loves early or not is none of your business. Do you want to love her?"

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    This misunderstanding is really big. It can''t be bigger.


    Tang and song struggled to grasp his hand, then coughed violently twice, and the whole person stared at him silently: "do you want your brain hole to be so big! Don''t say first, I only like gentle and kind-hearted people. Do you think I dare to start the person you like? I''m not impatient!"


    If he dares to do so, he promises that he will not care about brotherhood.


    He''ll make him disappear every minute.


    This man can definitely do such a thing.


    Thin shallow didn''t intend to really do it. He moved his hand joints a little: "what do you mean the person I like?"


    Tang and song rubbed their necks and smiled: e on, I admire the low Eq. don''t see it. You think we are all blind. You make it clear that you like her."


    "No."


    He denied it coldly.


    Tang Song, er, looked at him hesitantly: "no, don''t tell me, your two EQ are on the same level."


    Or the one who failed.


    Thin and shallow nced at him, revealing a few cold fments in her eyes: "she is still young and can''t fall in love early."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song quietly looked at him for a long time. Finally, they raised a thumb.


    You can do it.


    That''s great.


    This is especially used to block others. I didn''t expect to use it on myself.


    Thin and shallow, his hands in his pockets, and he walked back with a calm face.


    Tang and song followed him, still unable to resist curiosity: "do you really have no idea about her?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer.


    Tang and song touched their chin and joked: "just pretend."


    Thin shallow squint: "do you have an opinion?"


    "No, your uncle is happy." Tang and song watched him walk into the store. They said a simple hello, and then Bo Qian sat down in the old ce.


    The two men were more than ten meters apart.


    Ambiguous and clear, interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was busy for more than two hours. When it was dark, he repaired several cars.


    She calcted the repair cost, wrote it on a piece of paper, and then pasted it on a notepad on the wall.


    She cleaned up the shop. When she was about to leave, she suddenly stopped and looked suspiciously at the lounge.


    The door was half open and the light inside was weak.


    Who''s in there?


    She seems to remember that the Tang and Song dynasties have left.


    Mu Shinian took a light step and walked slowly. He pressed his fingers on the door, gently opened the door, stood at the door and looked inside. There was a familiar person lying on the bed and clothes.


    He didn''t take off his shoes. He seemed to be tired. He leaned against the bed and the quilt covered only a little part of his abdomen. He seemed to sleep very uneasy, frowning and moving uneasily asionally.


    Is this a nightmare?


    Mu Shinian has also seen many people have nightmares.


    But no one has ever been as miserable and ferocious as him.


    Mu Sinian crept over and touched his hot forehead with his fingers. He was waking up first. Suddenly, his wrist hurt and was grabbed by someone. With a force, she pulled her fiercely before she reacted. The next second, a tall figure leaned over and pressed her under her.


    Mu Shinian''s back is cold.


    She looked at the man''s red eyes, red as blood.


    He was desperately repressing something, his breath was very short, and his eyes looking at her were strange.


    Mu Shinian''s hands and feet are cold.


    She opened her mouth and was about to speak

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    Suddenly, he lowered his head and leaned down. For the next moment, there was a warm breath on her neck, and then a sharp pain came.


    He''s... Biting her?


    Mu Shinian finally returned to his mind and struggled fiercely.


    No matter how skillful she is, she can''tpare with him. He is a man and has an advantage in strength. Not to mention this meeting, he is still confused and can''t listen to anything.


    When mu Shinian struggled, her limbs were firmly trapped.


    Mu Shinian sobbed and frowned painfully.


    Thin and shallow is a real bite.


    Bite very hard, very depressed.


    A strong smell of blood came out.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and tried to say, "thin and shallow, wake up!"


    Unfortunately, it is of no use.


    The man''s tall body pressed on her.


    When the distance was close, she could clearly feel the violent heartbeat from him.


    Come on, soon.


    It''s almost faster than an ordinary person should have.


    This is absolutely abnormal.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth. Suddenly, he made a force in his hand, drilled out at a tricky speed, and then knocked down the back of the man''s head.


    Bang.


    A gravity.


    The man was hit hard, and all the violence returned to peace.


    Then everything went without trace.


    He closed his eyes and fainted.


    As soon as the strength on her neck was loosened, mu Shinian gasped violently, pushed the man to his side, and then stood up with her neck covered. She raised her hand and explored his nose.


    Messy and hurried.


    Poisoning?


    Mu Shinian was suspicious and stared at the man sleeping, frowning deeper and deeper.


    This sign is really abnormal.


    After struggling, mu Shinian helped the man up,boriously pulled him out of the car and took him to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, a series of inspections came down.


    Mu Shinian waited uneasily outside the door for a long time.


    When the doctor came out, he was puzzled and told her: "nothing happened. Except for a little fever, everything else was normal, and his indicators were very normal."


    "Is everything normal?"


    Mu Shinian asked suspiciously.


    The doctor nodded: "yes, here is the physical examination report. Have a look."


    There is no aplishment in medical science, but indicators can still be understood.


    Mu Shinian carefully checked it twice. After confirming that there was no problem, he was still worried. He covered up part of the situation just now and talked about it.


    After hearing this, the doctor smiled and said, "maybe it''s a nightmare. I can''t distinguish between dream and reality. This situation also exists. For example, sleepwalking. Some people like running when sleepwalking. If you stop him, he will push him away and then run."


    No, it can''t be sleepwalking.


    Mu Shinian''s neck was still aching. She hooked her lips and smiled slowly: "unexpectedly, he would sleepwalk."


    The doctor also smiled twice: "sleepwalking has a lot to do with people''s physique. Remember not to wake people up next time."


    "I remember."


    Mu Shinian answered perfunctorily. After sending the doctor away, she covered the wound under the scarf.


    If it''s not sleepwalking, is Bo shallow poisoned? But what poison can''t even be detected by physical examination?


    The more you think, the more uneasy you are.


    Mu Sinian sent all the indexes he had just remembered to the fifth senior brother.


    The fifth elder martial brother wrote back quickly and sent a big question mark.


    "Help me check if there is anything wrong with this physical examination form."


    After mu Shinian clicked send, he put the mobile phone away.

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    The Tang and Song Dynasties came in a hurry when they heard that Bo Qian had an ident.


    Seeing mu Shinian, he excitedly held her shoulder: "what''s the matter with thin and shallow? How can something happen? Is he better?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the Tang and Song dynasties.


    She pondered and pretended to be abstruse: "don''t you know?"


    "What should I know?" Tang and song looked at the girl with a white face and looked strange for a moment.


    His closest brothers may know about his shallow disease.


    Mu Shinian still wants to know the truth.


    So she untied her scarf to reveal the dry wound.


    Tang and Song Dynasty took a look and said a rude word on the spot: "no, are you ying so big?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face jerked twice.


    Tang and Song Dynasties saw that she was so sensitive to the location of her injury, and immediately appeared: "I can''t see that Bo Qian, who is so restrained at ordinary times, is still so crazy to y. He also said that puppy love is not good. He has directly crossed puppy love, ha ha..."


    Mu Shinian thought he was a fool.


    How did she think that Bo Qian would tell Tang and song about such a private matter?


    Speechless, he adjusted the scarf again and adjusted the expression below. "What''s so big about a bug in your shop?" makeints about it.


    Tang Song''s expression was stunned: "what?"


    Mu Shinian nodded stiffly, "well, there are insects in your store, ck, with wings, hard shells and sharp teeth."


    A lot of nonsense scared Tang and song.


    He could never have imagined that there were such horrible creatures in his shop, and he even wore perfume every day.


    "Is he..."


    Mu Shinian sighed and shook his head: "no, he has a fever."


    "So, so." The Tang and Song dynasties were relieved. Those beautiful ideas disappeared in an instant.


    He coughed twice and pointed to her neck: "go and have a look. The wound is terrible. Think about it. Even if you want to bite you, you can''t bite such a terrible wound..."


    It seems to bite off the whole piece of meat.


    It''s terrible.


    Mu Shinian nodded expressionless: "look at him first."


    "Yes."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties waved their hands smartly.


    The wound really hurts. Mu Shinian went to the doctor.


    On the way, she couldn''t help thinking about this strange thing.


    As a matter of principle, what can''t happen, unfortunately, appears.


    Is there any poison that can hide the doctor''s eyes?


    ¡­¡­


    The sleep was heavy.


    When he woke up, he stared at the ceiling.


    His nose still seemed to smell of blood.


    Very strong, very familiar taste.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and covered his forehead.


    Tang Song saw that he woke up and poured a ss of water excitedly: "you wake up. Is there anything else ufortable? Do you need me to call the doctor?"


    He nced at him coldly, and there was no half temperature between his looks.


    Tang and Song Dynasty were swept by his frightened eyes, and the water cup almost fell.


    This look, too cold, too strange, like looking at a dead object.


    He has known Bo shallow for a long time, and even offended him many times. Even if Bo shallow wanted to strangle him several times, he didn''t have such cold eyes.

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    Like aplete stranger, like an emotionless killer.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and memories gradually gathered in his mind.


    He remembered holding a man.


    Then he bit him.


    He tasted the smell of blood, and then became more and more excited, crazy and irrational.


    He didn''t want to hurt people, at least subconsciously, but he couldn''t control it.


    Thin shallow frowned fiercely, his fingertips inserted into his short hair, and a sense of irritability and depression gathered in his heart.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stood aside with some fear, and their voice became smaller and smaller; "Are you okay? Are you okay?"


    "You go out."


    A thin, hoarse voice.


    Tang and song wanted to say something else, but seeing his irritability on his face, he had to put the water cup back and take it out with light hands and feet.


    In the ward, the silence is terrible.


    Thin shallow opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    He''s out of control again.


    Moreover, this time he didn''t even have any reason.


    Completely out of control.


    Thin and shallow clenched his teeth, clenched his fist with his fingers, and the friction of his joints made a creepy sound.


    In this way, maybe one day, he willpletely be a monster.


    Apletely irrational monster who only knows how to kill with blood.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes, and the delicate facial features became a little distorted.


    The door opened again.


    He didn''t open his eyes and squeezed out two hard words: "get out."


    The visitor paused and came in.


    Thin shallow opened his eyes impatiently: "I let you out!"


    The words stoppedpletely.


    Mu Shinian took a small bag of breakfast and put it on the table. When he woke up, he unscrewed the thermos: "you wake up, get up and have something to eat."


    Thin and calm looked at her, and then his eyes fell on her cor.


    Wearing a towel, you can''t see the wound.


    But he remembered biting his neck and biting very hard.


    Thin lightplexion was stiff. The whole person was at a loss when she thought of the picture she sawst night.


    Mu Shinian saw that he didn''t move and urged him again: "you have to eat before you can take antipyretic drugs."


    "... get out."


    A thin, hoarse opening.


    If you''re too close to him, you''ll get hurt.


    The best way is not to ignore, the farther away the better.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes: "you didn''t do anything. You had a fever and fainted yesterday."


    After a long time, she Tucao a sentence: "your constitution is really bad, makeints about a fever."


    "Fever?" Thin shallow seemed to hear a joke and looked at her: "you said, is that a fever?"


    Mu Shinian said, "yes, I have a fever. The doctor said."


    Thin shallow suddenly opened the quilt, stood up, pulled open her scarf, exposed the wound, and then tore it open.


    With a tear, it pulled the flesh.


    Mu Shinian frowned, but he didn''t stop it.


    Thin and shallow asked coldly, "if you have a fever, how did you get it?"


    He bit.


    Bite yourself.


    Mu Shinian pped his hand open, pasted the gauze along the memory, and pressed the tape around him: "there are insects in the store. They were identally bitten."


    Thin and shallow looked at her without expression, and her smile became colder and colder: "Mu Shinian, you really want to be a good man."


    It''s obviously his problem. What do you do with those lies.


    Mu Sinian had made the best n. When she woke up, she didn''t remember anything. She fooled her for a reason. When the results of the fifth senior brother came out, she thought of specific countermeasures.


    As a result, this person doesn''t followmon sense and remembers everything.


    Mu Shinian put on the scarf in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    After that, she said calmly, "what''s the matter with you and why is it so good?"


    Thin shallow sneered, I don''t know who he was mocking.


    He sat back on the bed, under his messy hair, and his eyes were secretive: "do you know why I was called a monster?"


    "You''re not a monster."


    Mu Shinian seemed to have a big opinion on this sentence. She refuted it without thinking: "monsters don''t say they are monsters."


    Bo shallow didn''t exin to her such a nutritious topic.


    He looked at her with deep eyes, as if he saw the crazy and uncontroble time a long time ago: "there is a rumor outside that I can tear people in half with my bare hands."


    Mu Shinian retorted with the same face: "you can''t do it, no one can do it."


    After all, it only exists in rumors or on TV.


    No matter how much manpower exceedsmon sense, there is also a limit value.


    Thin shallow ignored her words: "the real version is actually that I broke the bones of people with my bare hands."


    "One by one, one by one."


    In the white ward.


    The doctor struggled and begged for mercy.


    His face was pale and his mouth was full ofughter. The more people begged him, the worse he cried. The more excited he was, the more boiling his blood was.


    He looked at the doctor as if he were looking at a tiny ant. He always had a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t hear the cries of pain from others. Starting with his fingers, he broke them one by one, then the bones of his whole body, and finally... Tianlinggai.


    When he woke up, the doctor was lying on the ground and motionless.


    He didn''t shed a drop of blood, but his body was ced on the ground in a strange posture.


    In the corner of the ward, there was a nurse, paralyzed on the ground, with a creepy face, who dared not cry or cry, and even forgot to run.


    She looked at the doctor stupidly, numbly, shocked and frightened.


    That memory is actually very short, only five minutes.


    However, he remembered it all his life.


    Later, for a long time, he lived a normal life.


    Until the onset of the disease, he thought he was normal.


    Whenever he wants to lose control, he will always find something to stimte, and then it will be normal.


    He thought he could live like this all his life.


    As a result, it was really extravagant.


    People like him don''t deserve to have a lifetime.


    The room was quiet.


    Mu Shinian''s pupils were shocked.


    Originally, this is the origin of the monster.


    It''s not that he has a problem with his style, it''s that he is like a monster.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say: "how to recover?"


    Four words, so low that I can''t even hear myself.


    Thin shallow himself can''t remember.


    After a long time, he remembered now and only remembered some fragments.


    Someone injected something into him.


    The man gently told him that he would be different from others from now on.


    He can''t remember who that man is.


    He doesn''t know what that thing is.


    Shallow silence.


    Mu Shinian is also silent.


    After a long time, mu Shinian said, "I don''t have enough money. I took your card and put it here."


    Then she put a diamond card on the table: "the porridge is getting cold. Eat it."


    With that, she took one by herself, sat on the table, drank porridge and brushed the news with her mobile phone.


    Thin shallow thought of many kinds. For example, she was afraid, for example, she despised, and for example, she walked away without looking back.

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    He only never thought that mu Shinian would be so calm.


    He was so calm that he didn''t know what to do next.


    Seeing that he still didn''t move, mu Shinian frowned: "eat quickly and don''t let the boss put coriander and scallion."


    That''s not the point!


    Thin and shallow eyebrows jump wildly.


    He looked at the background of Mu Shinian and somehow ran out in anger.


    This man really doesn''t know how dangerous two are written!


    Mu Shinian turned his back to him and seemed to be able to guess what he was thinking: "don''t worry, I''ll tie you up next time."


    "My technique of binding people is very powerful."


    She has suffered all the losses in her hands.


    The green veins on thin and shallow forehead danced again.


    "I can break the chain!"


    These words almost spilled from the bottom of his throat.


    Mu Shinian was not afraid at all: "you can''t break it with ck iron."


    "...." his thin face became gloomy again: "are you really not afraid?"


    Or, he would like to ask, why so persistent?


    Mu Shinian silently hooked his lower lip: st night was a mistake. Next time, I will be able to avoid it."


    In the ward, it was quiet again.


    Only slight sounds made when eating asionally.


    Thin shallow stared at her, looking at her, his eyes gradually became deep.


    He clenched his fist andughed sarcastically. He seemed to be determining something and affirming something: "you want to stay. I never forced you."


    You want to stay with me.


    You have to bear the consequences.


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. He went to the bathroom and came out again. Except that his face was a little pale, there was nothing unusual with the image of the past.


    He took another bag of breakfast, sat on the other side of the table and ate in silence.


    As he ate, his eyes fell on the scarf of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian was still silent and had no appetite. She casually dialed the food: "it hurts."


    After a meal with thin and shallow fingers, a piece of bamboo shoots fell down again.


    Mu Shinian continued to eat; "Medical expenses, including mental loss expenses, and I''m panda blood. The blood is very expensive. You can make do with it. Makepensation. Don''t cash. Transfer it to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One second ago, I med myself very much.


    The next second, he was very speechless.


    Thin shallow almost dropped his chopsticks: "I''ll cover your grandmother''s medical expenses!"


    It''s a part-time job and a im forpensation. Why bother.


    She said a word about his money, she spent it casually.


    Mu Shinian refused without thinking: "No."


    "..." I don''t know what''s on her mind.


    Thin shallow stomach Fei for a while, the original gloomy mood, after her unexpected operation, actually improved a lot.


    Monsters are monsters.


    He doesn''t need to please everyone.


    If you don''t dislike and fear, then he is enough.


    Monsters, too.


    When a monster, no one dares to approach them.


    What has been difficult to ept suddenly seems to change.


    Thin shallow raised his head and looked at the girl''s quiet face. At a certain position in the bottom of his heart, he suddenly softened.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian came out of the hospital and was about to get to school, he received a call from his fifth senior brother.


    "I let more than a dozen experts in the organization see it. They can''t see any problems. All indicators are quite normal."

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    All normal? How is that possible?


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall and slightly collected his eyes. In his mind, he showed the appearance of thin, crazy and restrainedst night.


    If you have been poisoned, even if you dilute it, you can find some traces.


    But the hospital said no, and her own experts said no.


    How do you exin what happened yesterday?


    Variation?


    "Younger martial sister, are you still listening?" The fifth senior brother called her several times.


    Mu Shinian returned to his mind. Well, he said with a tired voice: "elder martial brother, please help me check again. I''ll try to get the blood for you, and you can ask the experts to analyze it again."


    "No problem." The fifth senior brother said, "but you have to tell me what happened?"


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian rubbed the wound on his neck, and the dull pain still existed: "it''s just that a person''s temperament has changed greatly. I suspect he has been poisoned."


    "... don''t be a mental problem?" The fifth elder martial brother was silent for a long time and said: "younger martial sister, don''t me the elder martial brother for not reminding you. Bo Qian was more crazy and unscrupulous before. The news of Bo family was blocked too strictly. Even we couldn''t find out. But in those years, I asionally heard others say that when it was most serious, Bo family even tied him with a iron chain."


    Mu Shinian''s face changed.


    "What?"


    The fifth senior brother sighed: "It''s true. I thought you wouldn''t have anything inmon with him at least, but now... Younger martial sister, you should prepare for the worst. If he has no physical problems, it can only be a mental problem, possibly gic... You should know one thing, thin mother. There are different opinions and the most reliable thing about her, that''s it She''s crazy. "


    "I''m not sure about this. Younger martial sister, if you have regarded Bo Qian as one of your friends, you should be careful. Elder martial brother wants to persuade you to leave early... Don''t forget, you still have your own things to finish."


    There was no other sound on the phone for a long time.


    Mu Shinian stood in the vent, the cold wind blowing.


    Her skin was cold.


    The wound on her neck was aching, and her breathing became difficult.


    After a long time, she said hoarsely, "I know."


    When she hung up, she put her back against the wall and fell into the shadow of the ground.


    Spirit... Monster... Chain


    Bo Qian looks good and normal. Why isn''t he a normal person?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back to the ward after a long time.


    As soon as she approached, she heard a warm voice: "OK, why are you in hospital?"


    "I went to you yesterday and found you were not at home."


    This voice is thin brother?


    Mu Shinian loosened the door handle and stood by the door. Not long ago, another nervous and old voice came from inside: "is it ufortable? I arranged experts toe over and let them give you aprehensive examination."


    Is Bo Shenghua the insider of Bo shallow''s disease?


    Mu Shinian frowned more and more deeply. If Bo Shenghua was the insider, the fifth senior brother''s conjecture would be further... Certain.


    In the ward, he looked at the two people coldly.


    Cold eyes mixed with frost: "fever, nothing, go out."


    Bo Shenghua looked serious: "illness is not a small thing. I can''t believe the doctors here. Let the experts see it."


    "I said I was fine." Thin shallow impatiently looked at the caring look on Bo Shenghua''s face. He was not moved, but very bored.

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    Bo Shenghua was more worried when he saw him like this.


    But he seemed afraid of something.


    Bo Ye said gently, "Dad, I''ll go outside first."


    This is very exciting. Bo Shenghua nodded: "go and buy two sses of water."


    "OK."


    Bo Ye has no intention of asking questions, and calmly walks out.


    Then I saw mu Shinian.


    He was stunned, smiled and said, "I''m not familiar with here. Can you take me to the supermarket?"


    Mu Shi read a slight hook on the corner of his lips: "OK."


    She is now more and more sure that Bo Shenghua must know Bo Qian''s physical condition, so she has to avoid even her son.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily.


    If even those experts can''t help it, they can only go to the legendary len.


    Mu Shinian led the way in front of him thoughtfully.


    Bo Ye slowly follows behind him. Looking at her background, he has a smile in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Bo Shenghua sat at the edge of the bed, sighed and asked uneasily, "you haven''t been ill for a long time. What''s going on this time? What''s the stimtion?"


    Thin shallow bowed his head and yed with his mobile phone. He didn''t listen to a word of Bo Shenghua''s words.


    Bo Shenghua frowned and then asked, "who knows about this?"


    "I heard that Tang and Song Dynasties and mu Shinian were taking care of you. Did they see what you looked like when you got sick?"


    After a meal with thin and shallow fingers, he identally put a bomb out and pretended that several of his teammates were dead.


    In the world channel, there was a great deal of resentment for a time, one after another scolded Bo Qian as his teammate.


    Thin and shallow didn''t change his face and reopened a game.


    Seeing that he was still indifferent, Bo Shenghua raised his voice angrily: "do you know or not, your physical condition can''t be known! If they know your condition, what will it be outside?"


    Thin shallow finally raised his eyes. He looked at Bo Shenghua with dangerous broken light in his eyes.


    "Is it necessary for you to waste time on me? It''s just blood. My brother is also rted to you. You can ce your hope on him."


    "Since I got out of Bo''s house, I haven''t thought about going back. It''s like this now and in the future."


    Bo Shenghua frowned and stood up unhappily: "when you left, I had connived at your willfulness once, and I clearly told you that you would go back sooner orter."


    Thin and shallow coldly took back his eyes and continued to y the game carelessly: "I have a problem."


    Bo Shenghua swallowed his anger and tried his best to be calm and say, "you say."


    "Why are you dissatisfied with Bo Ye?"


    Thin shallow lost another game three or two times. He raised his head and his cold eyes just caught Bo Shenghua''s panic.


    Bo Qian didn''t want to let go of his meaning. He seemed to have no emotion: "he doesn''tck ability and means. He''s your eldest son again. Where are you dissatisfied?"


    Bo Shenghua''s face changed a few times and finally calmed down: "the Bo family pays attention to blood. You were born to my first wife, and I owe your mother an exnation."


    Thin shallow looked at him, his voice suddenly turned heavy: "is it difficult, he is not your own son?"


    Bo Shenghua raised his head fiercely. On his face full of years, he clearly scratched a wisp ofplex panic.


    He stood up fiercely, and his breathing became a little short.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bo smiled calmly: "what are you doing so nervous?"

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    Bo Shenghua is really a little nervous.


    Although the man who is over 50 years old and has galloped in the mall for most of his life, even if he is close to the old age, he still has the ability to stamp his feet and make the whole businessmunity change color. Even if he is trying his best to suppress, he still reveals a bit of panic and ferocity.


    Thin, shallow and motionless took a panoramic view of his reaction. His heart sank, but he was more careless on the surface: "look at you, is it true?"


    Bo Shenghua has lived in the mall for so many years.


    He soon regained his mind. After a few seconds, he adjusted his facial expression, sat back and sighed: "if you are heard by others, I don''t know how many rumors will spread outside."


    "I''m almost in the coffin. Can''t you make my old age less turbulent?"


    The smile of thin and shallow corners of the mouth converged a bit.


    Bo Shenghua sighed and looked at Bo Qian''s eyes, Like a kind elder looking at a disobedient child: "it''s true that many people outside can''t understand. Bo Ye is capable and obedient, and takes good care of thepany, but I still didn''t let him be the president. You, eat, drink and y, are proficient in everything, but don''t care about financial matters, but I still pay attention to you."


    "I think you''ve always been curious about what''s going on, otherwise you wouldn''t say that today. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you and only tell you."


    Bo Shenghua said, stood up and looked at the door. After confirming that there was no one, he closed the door and locked it.


    Thin shallow looked at his behavior calmly and didn''t make a sound to stop it. He stretched out his hand, took a bottle of mineral water, took a sip, and quietly waited for the following.


    Bo Shenghua returned to his original position, Look at him kindly: "One thing, you may not know, my position as the head of the family was not me at first. I was not the best son of my father. My brother was better than me, but his blood was not right. My father secretly blocked the pressure of all parties and tried to push my brother to the top, but he failed. The reason was very simple. The elders of the Bo family were unwilling, but my mother was unwilling. They said , blood, this thing, must be the most correct. Not even a stepwife. My mother had a very unfortunate life in the second half of her life. She always resented and emphasized her blood lineage with me. "


    This excuse is bullshit.


    However, it doesn''t seem strange for people like Bo Shenghua who believe in life.


    Thin shallow held the water cup without saying a word.


    Bo Shenghua patted him on the shoulder, sighed again, and said mncholy, "I''m really ashamed of your mother. Your mother always wants you to be the sessor. If it''s not you, I''m afraid your mother will kill me."


    Thin, shallow and cold hooked his lower lip, and there was no movement on his face.


    Bo Shenghua looked at him. His face was very simr to that of his youth, but it was a little less sharp and a little less sour, which made his whole person look perfect.


    "So, son, if you really get sick, remember, tell me." He grabbed his shoulder and pressed thest few words very low: "Dad can help you hide everything and make you the most perfect sessor."


    With that, he stood up, stopped talking, and finally left.


    The doctor wasing this way. When he saw him, he respectfully said hello: "Bo Lao."

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    Bo Shenghua looked at the door and said to the doctor, "do you have any more thin blood? Give it to me."


    The doctor said and looked at him strangely.


    "What''s the problem?" Bo Shenghua didn''t have any anger on his face, and even looked at him gently.


    The doctor immediately shook his head: "no, I''ll get it right away."


    The whole hospital belongs to Bo family. How dare they have any problems?


    ¡­¡­


    After buying water in the supermarket, Bo Ye also bought a bottle of milk for mu Sinian. It''s impartial. It''s the one mu Sinian likes best and only drinks.


    Mu Shinian showed no surprise on his face, calmly unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip: "thank you."


    "Yes." Bo Ye said gently, "my brother has a bad temper sometimes. It''s difficult for you to take care of him."


    "OK." Mu Shinian brought him back.


    Bo Ye took two bags of water, smelled the words and smiled: "in the past, we were worried and sent many people to take care of Bo Qian. In such arge manor, only he and the housekeeper were really short of cigarette lighting anger. However, Bo Qian took care of whoever we sent to, but soon, these people would escape by themselves and were basically scared away."


    Indeed.


    Thin shallow will take it down. It is estimated that he is toozy to find an excuse to shirk it.


    As for why these people escape, it is 100% thin and shallow who maniptes something behind their back.


    Mu Shinian said perfunctorily, "your psychological quality is a little poor. I think when you look for servants, you should choose people who are excellent in all aspects."


    Bo Ye squints and asks with a smile, "for example?"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip, thought for two seconds and said, "good skill, good brain, fast response, excellent psychological quality, good camouge, good eloquence, etc."


    In the air, it seemed silent for two seconds.


    Bo Yeughed: "we just want to find a servant to take care of it. ording to your standard, do we choose undercover?"


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently: "undercover ah, the sry must be very high."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye always thinks she has something to say.


    But looking down, the girl thought hard on her face: "Mr. Bo''s temper is really bad. If you want to find a qualified servant, you don''t have to choose undercover. Is it simple?"


    Bo Ye frowns and stares at her seriously.


    He thought he could see something, but mu Shinian was just pure curiosity.


    The supermarket is not far from the ward.


    On the way, I met Bo Shenghua.


    Bo Shenghua frowns slightly when he sees mu Shinian''s figure, but he doesn''t say anything and follows Bo Ye away.


    After walking out of the hospital, he asked, "are they together again?"


    Bo Ye nodded: "yes, it''s estimated that Bo Qian is not happy. I went to inquire about the Gu family. Miss Gu was driven out. It seems that Bo Qian doesn''t like that miss."


    Bo Shenghua frowned deeper and deeper.


    He sneered: "the family has great courage. People with such a bad style dare to prevaricate in. It is estimated that they want to change people back when they see that thin is not as terrible as the legend."


    Bo Ye opens the door. After Bo Shenghua enters, he sits in the driver''s seat: "however, it''s difficult to change it back. Bo qianting maintains her."


    "I really didn''t expect this." Speaking of Mu Shinian, Bo Shenghua''s face was gloomy: "it''s not good to touch anything, but I have to touch women."

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    On the day when Bo Qian officially bes the head of the family, his wife must be ady of a rich and famous family.


    How many famousdies are secretly cultivated in order to marry into Bo''s family.


    Mu Shinian, a girl with stains all over her body, can''t officially be the wife of Bo Jiashao.


    At this point, if it is thin and slightly white, it will not move that heart.


    Bo Ye listens and says gently, "Dad, don''t worry. Bo Qian is probably new for a while. All the objects you found for Bo Qian before are gentle and caring. Mu Shinian is a wild girl. Don''t mention Bo Qian. I haven''t met such a personalized girl. It''s estimated that he won''t be interested once the novelty is over."


    Bo Shenghua looked at him suspiciously.


    Bo Ye said firmly on his face, "Dad, when does our family''s thin and shallow have asting freshness for a thing? Just before, he took the boss''s effort to take a piece of jade from the auction house and spent more than 300 million. As a result, he broke it and threw it away without looking at it for two months."


    After hearing what he said, Bo Shenghua''s face improved a little.


    Sitting in the back seat, he thought of Bo Qian''s words and had another headache.


    He looked at the driver in the driver''s seat and sighed: "ah ye, fortunately, dad and you can count on it."


    "Dad, what do you expect? Without you, there would be no today for our mother and son. I am willing to devote myself to Bo''s family." Bo Ye opens his mouth with a serious face.


    Bo Shenghua nodded happily: "very good, very good."


    Good, just good.


    That''s it.


    Bo Ye smiles and looks at the direction ahead, but his eyes be gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin and shallow just have a fever, and the rest can''t be detected.


    So he was discharged soon.


    Mu Sinian sent the man home and handed him over to the housekeeper before returning to the sanatorium.


    Grandma was folding clothes. Mu Shinian went to give her a hand. She was thrown aside and sat down: "why don''t you stay at your friend''s house for a few more days."


    Mu Shinian came back with his thoughts all the way, which will be reflected.


    She was shocked and soon thought of Ye Ling.


    She coughed and said calmly, "you can''t disturb others every day."


    On second thought, grandma was right.


    Mu Shinian had nothing to do. He sat cross legged on the sofa, propped his chin and started to stay in a daze.


    Bo Ye investigated her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t even know the brand she likes to drink milk.


    She didn''t want to talk to me today, but she couldn''t help it.


    The people who sent to Bo Qian''s house must be all kinds of undercover agents. They were thrown out one by one. It can only show what Bo Qian knows.


    Does Bo Ye mean to test or win over?


    The cell phone rang and a message came.


    Mu Shinian was interrupted and frowned angrily.


    She turned on her cell phone, looked at it, and became even more angry.


    The fifth senior brother sent a message saying he couldn''t find len.


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma, shook his cell phone and said, "grandma, I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    "Go,e back early and go to dinnerter."


    Grandma didn''t lift her head and folded her clothes carefully.


    After mu Shinian went out, he immediately pressed the call button.


    The voice of the fifth elder martial brother immediately came: "younger martial sister, it''s not so easy to find. Len retired directly after a few years of prosperity. How many people outside want to find him. The price is so high, and I don''t see him interested."


    It''s really hard to find.


    If he could find it, others would have found him.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall and pursed his lower lip depressed.


    The fifth elder martial brother sighed over there, "forget it. It''s a waste of time if you can''t find it. Anyway, you said that it''s shallow and good? It''s still alive."


    Yes, but it''s scary when it happens.


    Mu Shinian rubbed the wound on his neck and hissed the cold air gently in pain.


    She was silent for a long time and suddenly said, "there''s a way. Try it."


    The fifth senior brother said, "well, you say."


    "Aowei, you let out the news and said she was going to hang up. Len must be interested in taking orders."


    Mu Shinian''s resolute opening.


    The fifth senior brother was silent on the phone for two words before he broke out a rude remark: "you have sacrificed enough. To be honest, who are you? You can curse yourself to die for him."


    This funny voice is really not worth beating.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and still didn''t suppress the anger.


    "A friend!"


    Those four words simply jumped out of your teeth.


    Their younger martial sister is so cold-blooded that she can''t seem to get close to anyone. It''s rare that she cares so much about a person who has known for several months.


    "Come on, I''m your elder martial brother at least, right? Elder martial brother is a little short of money recently. Can you lend me a few hundred million..."


    I hung up before I finished my cheap words.


    Mu Shinian turned off his cell phone with a gloomy face and went back to the ward.


    I care about her very much. It''s very good for her. It''s very poor. What''s the matter with her? Anyway, I found someone and asked her to take a look. It''s a big deal. She paid for it herself.


    The more you think about it, the more reasonable it is.


    It''s senior brother five. He''s so mean!


    Right!


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the manor, Bo Qian turned upside down in the room.


    The housekeeper was behind him and asked nervously, "young master, what are you looking for? I''ll help you find it."


    "No, get out." Thin shallow took down the sofa with his bare hands and spread out his pillow. As a result, he couldn''t find anything.


    He frowned hard. After turning around the house a few times, he finally stopped. Because he couldn''t find it, he looked impatient.


    When the housekeeper had no countermeasures, he found that Bo Qian suddenly set his eyes on the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger seemed to feel the danger. It was shocked and propped up its four feet, and its hair stood up.


    Thin shallow bent down, stroked two hands on its hair, then picked up its big head and asked Yin Yin Yin, "did you swallow it?"


    The white tiger let out a cry and hid behind the housekeeper in horror.


    The housekeeper was also frightened. He quickly hugged the big head and couldn''t cry orugh on his face: "no, young master, what have you lost? It''s very good and usually doesn''t eat indiscriminately."


    Thin shallow turned to think, too.


    The white haired tiger has a very good appetite. How can he eat such an unptable ointment.


    So, where did you put it.


    Thin shallow stood up, looked at the mess, swept around the house, and said coldly, "clean up this."


    With that, he went out.


    The housekeeper and the white haired tiger looked at each other and were stunned.


    What the hell is Bo Qian looking for?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is going to sleep.


    As a result, a faint sound came from the window.

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked cold. He looked at his grandmother who was already asleep, looked left and right, grabbed a book, rolled it up, and then walked towards the window.


    Her every step was light, including slowing down as much as possible when she opened the window.


    With a slight click, the window was pushed open.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and was about to knock it down on people''s head.


    As a result, when she saw the visitor''s face, she stopped abruptly and looked at the visitor incredulously.


    "You!"


    Thin and shallow hang on the window. It seems that one can fall down if he is not careful.


    This is the fifth floor!


    Thin shallow pointed downstairs: e down."


    With that, he hardly gave mu Shinian the chance to respond. He turned down flexibly. In a short time of more than ten seconds, he hadnded steadily on the first floor.


    He reached out and patted the dust on his hands, looked up and looked at the window on the fifth floor.


    Mu Shinian took a breath, carefully closed the window, pressed the blue veins on his forehead twice, looked at his grandmother who was still sleeping, and then took him out.


    The fifth floor can climb up and down. I''m afraid he''s not a gecko!


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Bo Qian waited for four or five minutes before mu Shinian came down.


    She didn''t change her pajamas. She only wrapped a coat outside and looked very petite when she stood in front of him nearly one meter nine.


    After mu Shinian confirmed that others were all right, he made a little unhappy voice: e to me for something?"


    Thin shallow suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed her cor and stared at the wound: "is it better?"


    His fingertips were slightly cool. asionally, he identally touched her skin, and both of them were stiff.


    Mu Shinian stepped back and avoided his touch: "much better."


    How could it be much better.


    He went crazy and knew how hard he was going to do it.


    Thin shallow took out a ointment from his pocket and handed it to her: "you use this."


    Mu Shinian stared at the ointment and was silent for a long time. Then he couldn''t help asking, "did youe here to send the ointment?"


    It''s almost twelve o''clock, and he climbs the stairs? Just to deliver the ointment?


    Thin shallow was embarrassed when she saw it. He stuffed it into her hand. He naturally exined: "at least I bit it."


    There seems to be nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Mu Shinian kicked back into his pocket: "thank you."


    And then, after that, what should we do? What should I say?


    Thin and shallow, blown by the cold wind, short hair rustle messy, but the heart is anxious.


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to do.


    Someone came specially to deliver the ointment, and she sent it away with a thank you. I really don''t think it''s very good.


    But what should I do sote? Eat midnight snack? Drink milk tea? take a walk? None of this seems right.


    The two men looked at each other, but they couldn''t say a word.


    Just when they were at a loss, suddenly a light came.


    The stern voice of the security guard came: "what are you two doing!"


    Mu Shinian was confused.


    Thin shallow reacted more quickly, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and ran away without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian: "


    "What are you waiting for? Run first!" It was obvious that Bo Qian came in on the normal way. He took Mu Shimian and went to the backyard. Then, in Mu Shimian''s stunned eyes, he carried her on his shoulder with one hand. Then, he turned over the wall and took her to the ground steadily.


    When mu Shinian was stuffed into the car, he continued to maintain his ignorance.

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>


    Bo Qian started the car and left the sanatorium.


    The car drove out for more than ten minutes before it stopped.


    Mu Shinian just came back from a series of reactions just now. She rubbed the wound on her neck and asked, "why should I run?"


    Bo Qian has a reason to run away. What about her? What did she run for? She didn''t do anything, did she?


    Thin shallow also reacted.


    He looked at the time and looked at the empty road behind him. After a long time, he looked out of the window.


    A few secondster, he finally had a story of the past.


    "What do you think others will say when you are with a man in the middle of the night?"


    Dating, private meetings... And other unspeakable things. There''s a wave ofce news. Those uncles and aunts talk after dinner.


    Mu Shinian blinked and epted the statement.


    She looked back at the empty street: "how can I go back?"


    She won''t go back. Grandma will be suspicious when she gets up tomorrow.


    But I''ll go back. The security guard may be there.


    It''s hard


    Thin shallow thought for a moment and said, "I''ll send it back to you in the early morning."


    Early in the morning


    Mu Shinian frowned, thought, shook his head: "no, you send me back now and I''ll climb up."


    Thin shallow speechless looked at her.


    Mu Shinian was hurt by his eyes: "I can climb."


    Climbing walls or something. She''s good at it.


    In the man''s increasingly strange eyes, mu Shinian added: "my grandmother will get up to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night and get up early in the morning. She must be worried if I''m not here."


    Thin and shallow still frowned, with a reluctant look on his face.


    However, mu Shinian is really obedient to her grandmother. If her grandmother is angry, mu Shinian will sprinkle fire on his head


    After hesitating for a while, Bo Qian said, "I have a way. You go in through the front door. Don''t climb the wall!"


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously.


    Without a word, Bo Qian started the car and returned the same way.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, two people stood at the door of the sanatorium.


    Mu Shimian was pushed behind a big tree by him, and then he swaggered towards the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian pulled him back and stared at him in shock.


    It''s not like that.


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand and pushed her back to her original position: "keep quiet."


    "No, what the hell are you doing?" Mu Shinian lowered his voice and almost ran away: "all the bodyguards in the sanatorium have been trained."


    If you catch it, it''s strange not to be peeled off.


    Thin shallow ah a, not the so-called opening: "I''m fine."


    Then he ran away.


    Mu Shinian can''t even pull.


    Bo Qian has disappeared at the entrance of the sanatorium.


    Five minutester, a flexible figure turned out of the wall and ran away at the moment ofnding.


    A few secondster, a group of security guards wla chased out.


    Shallow one person, the entire sanatorium security, together with several dogs, all recruited away.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a long time before he slowly reacted. He stared at the direction that the group of people left... The n to lure the tiger away from the mountain is too high.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutester.


    Bo Qian finally got rid of the security guards.


    He leaned against the car, took off his coat and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    When the wind blows, it''s very cold.


    Thin shallow opened the door, sat in the driver''s seat and breathed out.

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    The cell phone rang and a message came in.


    He opened his eyes and smiled.


    Mu Shinian: did you get rid of it? Is everyone okay?


    Thin shallow replied to the text message and added another sentence to let her go to bed early.


    After all this, Bo Qian suddenly stared at those text messages and started to stay in a daze.


    What is he doing


    Inexplicable and unnecessary


    Thin shallow chuckled and leaned back on the driver''s seat.


    It took so much effort to deliver medicine, climbed over the wall and became a target


    This should be put in the past. He can never do it.


    And now


    The car is very quiet.


    Only he himself still had some hot gasps.


    The man''s slender fingertips whirled those messages, and the radian of the corner of his mouth became more and more profound.


    There are still a lot of broken things in the Bo family. He hasn''t handled them yet. Once those things open a hole, it must be bloody. Even if he has saved 120 hearts, he can''t guarantee that he can preserve his yearning for the times and himself.


    After all, from the beginning, he had only one purpose, to destroy all those dirty people and things at all costs.


    The cell phone rang.


    Thin shallow looked at the caller ID, cut open and answered: "what''s up?"


    The voice of his men looked strange.


    He was silent and whispered, "someone is looking for len."


    It''s not very strange that many people are looking for len every day.


    His men said, "the person looking for len is Aowei."


    "..." thin Qian''s eyebrows and eyes sank, and the whole person was a little solemn: "is it her?"


    "Not her, to be exact." My subordinates stumbled and said something several times, but they still didn''t understand it.


    Thin shallow''s patience has beenpletely exhausted: "what''s going on?"


    Aware of his impatience, his men immediately opened their mouth: "it''s like this. The people on Aowei''s side issued a notice to find len and open the reward at any cost. Because Aowei was seriously injured and was about to die."


    When the man finished, he was uncertain and said, "boss, we think this information is a little untrue. Aowei''s real identity has always been a mystery, and we haven''t received any news recently that someone is sniping her on arge scale, so the possibility of her serious injury should be very low. Of course, we don''t rule out secret operations."


    The name Ovi is well-known.


    But almost no one has seen her except her own.


    I only know that this man has great means, first-ss skills and IQ, and he is still a woman.


    Bo Qian was also very curious about her. He spent a lot of effort to find her, but he still got nothing after all.


    If something really happened to Ovi, this is an opportunity.


    Thin shallow leaned against the driver''s seat and sipped his lower lip thoughtfully.


    "Do you want to drop it?" His men waited for a long time. They didn''t wait for news, so they had to ask themselves: "this time, it''s a sensation. Many people are waiting to see the real identity of len and Aowei."


    So, the best way is not to have any action.


    Thin shallow stared at the dark outside the car, meditated for a minute and said, "yes."


    "... boss, are you sure?" His men carefully asked, "len has not appeared for a long time."


    Thin shallow chuckled: "well, yes."


    Since peoplee to the door on their own initiative, he has no reason not to answer.

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    His men still seemed worried: "but what if it was an ambush?"


    An orvey is already a man of the hour.


    Plus a len, it''s not clear how many people are staring.


    Thin shallow indifferent opening: "it doesn''t matter."


    ok


    After hearing what he said, his men couldn''t continue to persuade him: "then I know."


    Hang up the phone, thin shallow from the encrypted file, out of a document.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian received the message at the break the next day.


    "Yes?"


    The fifth senior brother''s voice was also particrly excited: "yes, I did! He was really interested in you! The price put by others was outrageous, and I didn''t see len squeak."


    "But what are you going to do next? Are you really going to see him? Let me say, len can be so mysterious and is not a simple doctor. What if your identity is exposed?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the scene of noisy students not far away and didn''t care very much: "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety myself."


    "Well, don''t worry. If you are exposed at that time, we will hold len! Third martial sister says he is a beautiful man and has coveted for a long time. Just catch someone and be the husband of the stronghold for third martial sister."


    The fifth senior brother said, ha ha, ha ha, and hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently.


    Beautiful men? Why don''t they say that len has avoided for so many years, perhaps because he is too ugly to show up?


    Thinking about it, his shoulder suddenly sank.


    Ye Ling smiled and took her arm: "what are you doing here? Go, go, take you to the ce."


    Mu Shinian put away his mobile phone and asked curiously, "aren''t you going to have physical education?"


    "How boring PE ss is." Ye Ling said mysteriously, "don''t worry. The teacher doesn''t call the roll. Don''t worry. Come with me."


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep wellst night. He was going to sleep on the rooftop during PE ss.


    At this meeting, I had to follow Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling took her to an ancient pouring building and climbed three or four stairs before stopping in front of a door.


    There was also a pleasant sound of violin in the house.


    Ye Ling gave a strange sigh and said, "someone is practicing, too. What a coincidence."


    Mu Shinian then understood what ye Ling had brought her to do and grabbed her: "since there are people, let''s go back first."


    "That won''t work." Ye Ling immediately stopped her: "the game is about to start. I don''t think you have practiced. It''s a rare opportunity. Come here and look for it. It feels good."


    With that, she couldn''t help but open the door.


    The room was so big that several girls formed a circle and didn''t notice anyoneing in at first.


    After a song was yed, several girls pped their hands: "it''s worthy of Shiran. It''s really nice."


    "Can youpare it? His father specially invited the master to teach her."


    "Of course, the main thing is to have good talent, learn well, and people are beautiful. At this meeting, the violin also ys so well. Do you let people live like this?"


    Mu Shiran smiled embarrassed: "well, there''s no exaggeration. Just blow it to your heart''s content."


    "We are all honest. At your level, you must be the top yer in thispetition. I have heard that this seems to be apetition. In fact, it is to select potential and talented yers to join the orchestra."


    "That must be Shi ran. Who else can there be besides her? Shi ran, you will be famous at that time, but you must remember us."


    A group of girls areughing.


    Mu Shinian pulled Ye Ling''s hand and smiled, "let''s go back."


    Ye Ling also heard of Mu Shiran, and his morale was suppressed for a few points: "not good, how can she also participate in thepetition."

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    No one in the whole school doesn''t know how superb Mu Shiran''s violin skills are.


    She will perform at every school party.


    Mu Shinian stared at the smiling face, and a burst of displeasure shed on his face.


    She pursed her lower lip and turned gloomily, ready to leave.


    Ye Ling hurriedly pulled her: "what are you doing?"


    Her hands itched to beat people.


    Mu Shinian muttered these words in his heart, but on the surface it was a light cloud: "nothing, isn''t she very powerful? Then I guess it''s over. Let''s go."


    Ye Ling grabbed her and said angrily, "what are you going to do? You have a little backbone. Are you going to admit defeat?"


    Mu Shi read the skin and smiled, but the meat pulled a touch ofughter.


    If Mu Shiran wasn''t her sister, she almost had an ident with her grandmother. She had 180 ways not to see blood, which cast a shadow on Mu Shiran''s life in the future.


    However, it was because of such a little blood rtionship that she couldn''t do anything.


    Mu Shinian forced his breath out, pulled back his hand, gave a faint grace, pushed the door and nned to leave.


    Ye Ling also nned to hold the man. Suddenly, a surprised voice came from behind: "are you here to y the violin, too?"


    This voice can know who it is without looking back.


    Mu Shinian stepped out with one foot.


    Behind him, another sarcastic voice came: "if you''re right, this is mu Shinian? Shi Ran is the girl who is one word away from your name. However, we can''tpare. She''s from ss A."


    "I heard that ss a came out. Even if it was thest one, it would be the first one in other sses."


    "How many points did she get in the exam? I remember the results were published at the beginning. Who still remembers?"


    "Oh, by the way, I remember that ss A in this midterm exam seems to be the second ce. It seems that there is a genius who directly lowered the average score of the ss."


    "I remember. That genius seems to be called mu Shinian. It can''t be such a coincidence."


    Behind him, he was filled with emotion and sarcasm.


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind.


    But ye Ling was stimted. She turned and stared at the group of people and said coldly, "what''s the matter with poor grades?"


    "Not very much. We just sigh that the strength behind others is really leaving. Even with such achievements, we can buy ss A." The person who first made a sound made a mockery of him.


    "You!"


    Ye Ling was about to have a sophistry with them, so she was held by mu Shinian.


    Seeing that the scene was getting more and more anxious, Mu Shiran came out and pulled the girl: "well, don''t say that. This is public. If she wants to practice the piano, she is also qualified."


    "Ranran, you just have no heart." The woman especially defended herself against injustice: "since she is so powerful behind her, what else do you practice? Just give her cheating directly or set the quota." The girl moaned loudly.


    Mu Shinian sneered twice, slowly turned back and looked at Mu Shiran''s seemingly gentle face with mockery: "don''t you know a word? Sometimes, the background is also a kind of strength."


    The girl was blocked by her shameless words and couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian smiled gently, took Ye Ling, took the violin from Mu Shiran''s hand, put on the string and adjusted the tone. She bowed her head and slowly opened it.

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    The melodious and tactful piano sound in one area permeates every corner of the room.


    Sometimes gentle, sometimes warm, unpredictable, people can''t respond at all, but the connection of each ce is so appropriate.


    Everyone has a different look on his face.


    Mu Shiran also stared at her in surprise and looked at her incredulously.


    Mu Shinian was in that broken ce. How could her father be willing to give her money to learn the violin? How did she get this technology?


    Ye Ling was also stunned.


    She knows mu Shinian can y the violin, but she really doesn''t know that mu Shinian can y so well!


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is the master''s level!


    Finish a song.


    Mu Shinian looked at Mu Shiran ndly, pulled Ye Ling who was stiff on one side and went out in silence.


    When ye Linglin left, he was particrly proud and sighed: "yes, it''s really bad to study at home because people are born to be artists."


    Mu Shi read his footsteps, hooked his lips and smiled, pulled her out of the door.


    After the two of them left, the room was still dead silent.


    Mu Shiran stood in ce and squeezed his palm.


    Those friends stood aside and looked at Mu Shiran anxiously. After a long time, they tentatively said, "Ranran, can you win her?"


    "She ys really well. She''s more skilled than you."


    Don''t mention how painful it is in Mu Shiran''s heart.


    But she still tried to maintain a peaceful state of mind, took a deep breath and said calmly: "she pulled very well. Let''s talk about it on the field at that time. It''s too early to say these now."


    "It''s better for Ranran to have a good attitude." The group of friends couldn''t help but praise: "don''t worry, Ranran, you y so stably. As long as you y normally, you will win!"


    Mu Shiran pulled the corners of her lips, but she couldn''tugh.


    ¡­¡­


    In just ten minutes, Ye Ling treated mu Shinian as a goddess.


    "You''re still modest with me and say you won''t!"


    "Who the hell taught you? Isn''t that nice?"


    "Can''t it be the gold thigh, thin and shallow?"


    "Shi Nian, what else can you do? I seriously doubt now. In fact, you are a learning bully, just pretending to be a learning g."


    Mu Shinian reluctantly pushed away her head; "You think too much, I''m really not."


    "Then tell me, what''s the matter with your violin?" Ye Ling took her hand and kept swinging.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment. What''s going on? When she met the master, the master forced her to learn. The reason was very simple. The master said her fingers were beautiful. It was a pity not to learn musical instruments.


    Then she went to school.


    As for how to practice to today''s level, it is natural that the master spent a lot of money to invite violin masters from all over the world.


    "I learned it casually."


    Mu Shinian replied perfunctorily.


    Ye Ling cut: "it''s hidden."


    "You think too much." It was almost school. The two went to the ssroom to pack their schoolbags. When the bell rang, they were ready to go back.


    As soon as mu Shinian arrived at the school gate, he saw a ck sports car parked across the school. The window fell, revealing Bo Shenghua''s stern face.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling next to her, suddenly leaned over and whispered something in her ear.


    Ye Ling said, "shall I go with you?"

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>


    "No, it''s not on the way." Mu Shinian pointed to his watch: "the next bus ising."


    Ye Ling looked at the time, hurried to say goodbye to her, and then ran to the bus.


    Mu Shinian walked to the street, opened the door of the rear seat and took the initiative to sit in.


    Bo Shenghua didn''t look at her, but his sight still fell outside the window. He looked at the students walking around. After a long time, he said, "Bo Qian likes you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence, mu Shinian did not expect.


    She was silent and shook her head, "No."


    "Then why did he keep you?" Bo Shenghua seemed to have recognized that she was lying, sneered twice, and said, "my son, I know best. He is rarely interested in anyone or anything."


    It''s boring enough.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "yes, so what? You came to me today to confirm this?"


    Bo Shenghua looked at her with disgust.


    He frowned coldly and raised the volume unhappily: "I wonder what kind of person can fascinate my son like this."


    You''re blind.


    Mu Shinian said something in his heart.


    Bo Shenghua turned the trigger on his finger, sighed heavily and said, "I can agree with you to stay with Bo Qian."


    Mu Shinian waited for him quietly.


    Bo Shenghua nced at her: "stay with Bo Qian. He listens to you. You ask him to go back to thepany and don''t do those messy things. When he goes back to thepany, he will be an idle president. My men have also trained a number of professional managers to help him take care of thepany."


    At this moment, from an instinct, she almost blurted out that Bo shallow was clearly a waste wood, and that Bo Ye was popr. Even if she was Bo Shenghua, she would certainly choose Bo Ye as her sessor. If she chose Bo shallow, the risk coefficient would be too high.


    Bo Shenghua was smart all his life and could not have made such a serious mistake.


    Because of blood?


    Generation of owls, who cares about this thing?


    However, when all the words came to her mouth, mu Shinian didn''t ask a word. She pinched her palm hard: "this, I really can''t do it."


    She will refuse, Bo Shenghua is not surprised.


    He nced at her with some contempt in his eyes: "whatever reward you want, just mention it. No matter what you think about him, he will be most beneficial to you if he lives and lives well. If he dies, you will have nothing."


    "So, be wise, we will benefit each other."


    Mu Shimian shrugged his shoulders indifferently and looked helpless: "indeed, you''re right. But at least I have to have my life to consider those things."


    "..." Bo Shenghua frowned hard.


    Probably in my life, I haven''t been refuted by a little girl.


    His face was full of murderous spirit.


    The driver silently shrunk his shoulder and lit a row of candles for the inexperienced little girl.


    Five Minutes.


    ten minutes.


    Even longer.


    Mu Shinian finally said, "have you finished speaking, then I''ll go first."


    With that, she pushed the door open.


    Just about to go down, suddenly behind him, Bo Shenghua asked, "what does that mean?"


    Mu Shinian stopped.


    Bo Shenghua stared at her: "what does that mean?"


    Are you suggesting something? Or are you reminding him of something?

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    Mu Shinian aroused a dangerous and provocative smile.


    When she looked back, there was only doubt and confusion on her face and calmly exined: "if I dare to do something sorry to him, he might strangle me? He is your son. You should know best that he really can''t do such a thing."


    "That''s all?"


    Bo Shenghua stared at him dangerously.


    Mu Shinian wondered, "what else?"


    Bo Shenghua stared at mu Shinian, as if to see something through his calm face.


    But there''s nothing.


    It''s very calm.


    It''s him. Do you think too much?


    Bo Shenghua was silent for a moment and suddenly smiled, "aren''t you afraid to offend me?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked calm: "I didn''t offend you."


    "You are not obedient." Bo Shenghua''s voice came through the air; "Do you think I spend so much time just to find a puppet?"


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t understand.


    Bo Shenghua turned the ring and said calmly, "I''m only patient with my son. If you don''t obey, the consequences will be very serious. I''ll give you a chance and wait for you to take the initiative to promise my cooperation."


    Mu Shinian got out of the car decisively: "it''s best for everyone to be safe."


    He dropped a word like talking to himself and walked away.


    The weather has begun to change.


    The sky began to darken and the temperature became lower.


    Mu Shinian wrapped his school uniform tightly and walked slowly to the station.


    She didn''t pay much attention to Bo Shenghua''s other words.


    The deepest sentence she remembers is that Bo shallow likes her? How is that possible?


    She''s such a terrible person.


    Too stuffy, bad temper, few words... Will bo shallow like her? Unless you have a bad mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Cheshan.


    The driver said, "Sir, do you want to go back?"


    "What did she mean by that?" Bo Shenghua thought deeply and his voice was low.


    The driver thought for a second: "is everything all right?"


    "No, that life sentence." Bo Shenghua looked at the gradually sparse students outside the window, with ayer of gloom in his eyes; "In the past, when the people sent to Bo Qian came back, they were either stupid, crazy, or in bad spirit. They never came out well."


    The driver answered to the point: "maybe he was too stupid, which made the second young master unhappy, so the second young master made a heavy hand."


    Bo Shenghua shook his head: "no, Bo Qian will drive people away, but he won''t make people look like that. He looks like her mother and has a kindness in his bones. He won''t use cruel means unless he has to."


    The driver didn''t understand, or he heard some clues, but he didn''t dare to say it clearly.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "Drive back." Bo Shenghua closed the window.


    The topic stopped here.


    No matter how curious the driver was, he didn''t dare to show it.


    He secretly looked through the rearview mirror and wanted to see Bo Shenghua''s expression, but he only saw a cold face.


    The driver silently took back his eyes and didn''t dare to look at it again.


    Bo Shenghua sat in his position, silently bowed his head, looked at the green trigger, and his eyes always condensed into frost.


    Those people were chosen by him and Bo Ye... He investigated everyone''s background carefully and sent them only after he was sure there was no problem.


    If he has no problem, then


    Bo Shenghua closed his eyes wearily, raised his hand and rubbed his sore forehead twice.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    The housekeeper cleaned up the kitchen and was going to have a rest. As a result, he saw that the light on the second floor was still on.


    He was surprised and went upstairs. Sure enough, he saw his young master sitting on the carpet in a daze with a pile of unfinished Legos at hand.


    The housekeeper was shocked: "young master, why are you still here?"


    It''s almost ten o''clock. It''s still there. Isn''t it scientific?


    Thin shallow is probably agitated. He turns around unhappily and looks at him faintly: "otherwise, where should I be?"


    The housekeeper came in and saw that he didn''t intend to y those puzzles, so he had to put it away: "no, young master, shouldn''t you be at Miss Mu''s side at this time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He didn''t mention that it was OK. When he mentioned it, his face turned ck in an instant.


    If the eyes can kill, the Housekeeper should rest in peace.


    The housekeeper silently picked up a baffle and blocked his cheek. Then he said weakly, "no, young master, didn''t you pass yesterday? I thought you could follow the route behind Miss Mu even if she didn''te back with you."


    The sound behind is getting quieter and quieter.


    Because his young master''s eyes should have be, nning to dig out his body and whip him twice!


    Bo Qian picked up a piece of LEGO and threw it away.


    His mood is very upset.


    You can see one or two from the messy LEGO.


    The housekeeper quietly put away the LEGO. Then, sitting opposite the carpet, he asked curiously, "young master, what are you worried about? Say it and I''ll help you find a way."


    Thin shallow opened his eyes and nced at him unhappily; "You?"


    This can be said to be quite contemptuous.


    The housekeeper was immediately unhappy: "young master, my wife had many suitors in those years. Finally, I was stunned to catch up with people. Therefore, I am very experienced in chasing girls."


    Thin shallow Leng for a second or two, and then, the whole face Shua, turned ck.


    He stood up and said, "who said I was going to chase Qin Mu?"


    The housekeeper wilted. No, young master, I haven''t said my name yet. Why did you mention Qin Mu Wan yourself?


    Of course, he certainly dared not say that.


    The housekeeper hurriedly stood up, looked at his young master and asked weakly, "what are you worried about, young master?"


    Bo Qian almost wants to throw the housekeeper out.


    The reason why I didn''t do this is... Maybe I''ve been with myself for so many years. It''s a little unreasonable to do so.


    Thin shallow kept thest trace of kindness, sat back, struggled for a long time, and asked, "how many meals do normal people have a day?"


    "Normally, three meals is enough." The housekeeper thought, what kind of retarded problem is this.


    However, after he answered, his young master''s face immediately changed.


    The housekeeper''s heart clicked. Was he wrong in answering such a retarded question?


    The housekeeper thought for a few seconds and immediately changed his words: "some people are more particr. They can eat afternoon tea and supper."


    I don''t know if he''s right. His young master''s face is much better.


    The housekeeper''s mood is like a roller coaster. He wants to be hysterical. Young master, what kind of medicine are you selling in the gourd? Do you understand?


    Of course, he dares not.


    Therefore, he can only ask carefully: "young master, why do you ask this?"

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    With a shallow grace, the voice is as noble and cool as it should be; "What kind of people need afternoon tea and supper?"


    With the first experience, the housekeeper has more time to think this time.


    He thought hard for a minute before he carefully replied, "Bi, a more exquisite person?"


    The young master''s face is ck again.


    The housekeeper was almost scared to kneel. He immediately trembled and said, "appetite, bigger people?"


    The young master''s face has improved a lot.


    The housekeeper swallowed his saliva carefully.


    His young master, what''s the matter? Okay, why is it unpredictable?


    Before he could think of a reason, Bo Qian asked, "what kind of person has a big appetite?"


    The housekeeper looked at his young master''s face and said weakly, "this, this, gene problem?"


    Thin and shallow eyes, death gaze.


    The housekeeper really squatted on the ground, and he almost cried: "young master, what are you asking? I don''t understand."


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip and said in a somber tone: "what else besides gic problems?"


    The housekeeper had a mournful face; "Young master, I don''t study this knowledge thoroughly. Can I Baidu it?"


    He looked at him with a cold face of "you don''t know what''s the use of you".


    The housekeeper''s expression is as bitter as it needs to be: "young master, I really can''t answer this."


    Shallow and deep took a breath before he suppressed his anger.


    It can be seen that he has worked very hard and the veins on his neck have been exposed.


    Generally, unless it really annoys him, everyone looks indifferent.


    The housekeeper felt more and more wrong.


    Thin shallow looked at the housekeeper and opened word by word: "do you remember my fat nephew?"


    "Fat nephew? Oh, remember!" The housekeeper answered quickly this time.


    Thin shallow nodded his head: "why can he eat so much?"


    "Because, because his father is fat, so, heredity?" When the housekeeper said a word, he had to look at his thin expression.


    Fortunately, although his face is not good-looking this time, it''s a little hotter than just now.


    The housekeeper''s mentality is bnced.


    Bo Qian continued, "he likes to eat so much and is so fat. Why don''t his parents let him control his diet?"


    The housekeeper said with a nk expression: "this, this... Can''t control it?"


    Thin shallow bit his lower teeth fiercely: "no!"


    The housekeeper''s body trembled violently and continued to say in a very weak voice, "drowning, doting?"


    Thin shallow shook his fist hard.


    The sound of bones rubbing against each other is very dull.


    The housekeeper swallowed his saliva and continued to ask: "steal, steal?"


    Thin shallow mercilessly red at him and asked, "how old is he?"


    "... I remember, it seems to be eighteen." When the housekeeper finished, he looked at his young master again.


    His young master''s eyes are really terrible.


    The housekeeper couldn''t help shivering.


    "Eighteen, and then?" Bo Qian asked him.


    The housekeeper shook his head nkly: "no, then it''s gone."


    "... get out!" Thin and shallow patience finally ran out.


    The poor housekeeper was almost thrown out.


    He looked inexplicable and injured.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. How do you feel that the young master is so angry today.

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    Moreover, what are these broken problems?


    The housekeeper touched his head and went downstairs.


    He stopped at thest step.


    No, no, no, the young master is not so boring, and he won''t do things without any rules.


    Everything about him, no matter how absurd and iprehensible, will have a reason to exin.


    The housekeeper sat on thest step, propped his chin and looked at the white haired tiger for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of some strange things that could not be exined tonight!


    He twisted his neck rigidly, looked up and looked at the direction of the second floor. The corners of his lips twitched violently for several times.


    No, young master, are you so awkward?


    You think I''m a worm in your stomach. Can you guess exactly what you''re thinking?


    Funny, funny, the housekeeper really got up and went to the kitchen.


    Well, in this love, their young master talks as much as he likes. He is only responsible for assisting on one side.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    The housekeeper went upstairs with a supper.


    Bo Qian is still tossing about the increasingly chaotic LEGO. He is in a mess and broke several.


    When he saw that night, his hostility faded a lot.


    Just still very proud and awkward.


    The housekeeper wanted to roar, young master, it''s really hard to find someone because of your face saving character!


    But he didn''t dare.


    The housekeeper wailed in his heart, took the midnight snack and came in with a smile: "young master, you said that Miss Mu is growing up and happens to be a senior three. She is so nervous about learning. It is the time to make up for it."


    "I specially made supper. Young master, please help me to deliver it. I don''t know where I''m going."


    Thin shallow stared at the night, didn''t speak for a long time, and didn''t look away.


    The housekeeper calmly added a handful of firewood; "I used to cook food for Miss Mu when she was in the manor. Miss Mu liked it very much and probably got used to it. If she didn''t have to eat this night, she might have stomach disease. If there was really any problem, what should I do?"


    Thin shallow finally had other reactions: "you are good to her."


    The housekeeper smiled; "Of course, Miss Mu is so nice."


    Thin shallow seemed to be tangled for a long time before he finally took over the night snack: "there are so many things."


    That''s what he said, but he picked up the car key and went out immediately.


    The housekeeper couldn''t helpughing when he heard the whistle in the yard.


    dying.


    His young master is really fun.


    After struggling all night, shouldn''t he be thinking about what kind of appropriate excuse to meet mu Shinian?


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is wearing amp and is tangled with a map.


    When the window was knocked, her eyebrows jumped fiercely and subconsciously looked at the window, didn''t she?


    At this point, grandma has already fallen asleep.


    Mu Shinian put out themp, crept over, opened the window and looked at the beautiful face.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, almost patient; "What are you doing?"


    Climb the window and climb out of the sense of superiority. Aren''t you afraid of being discovered again?


    Thin shallow showed her the bag in his hand. He seemed impatient: "the housekeeper is in trouble. I''m afraid you don''t have enough to eat. He specially asked me to send it."


    Crazy!

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    Mu Shinian wanted to roar.


    Drove for more than an hour just to send a midnight snack?


    Thin shallow see Mu read a face crazy, and added: "I also feel very troublesome, but he has been nagging, annoying."


    If you want to makeints about your stomach, you should talk about it.


    But when she reached her mouth, she took another deep breath. Forget it. It''s okay.


    Mu Shinian answered, "thank you."


    "I''ll go first." People saw it, things were delivered, and the task waspleted.


    Mu Shinian frowned and pulled him.


    Bo Shanen gave a sound, his eyes were strange, and he looked forward to something.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what he was going to do.


    But the man has held on.


    If you don''t do something or say something, it doesn''t seem to make sense.


    A few secondster, mu Shinian left a sentence and waited for me and went into the house.


    Thin and shallow hung on the window. His feet were hanging in the air. If he slipped a little, he would be dead.


    But he was in a good mood.


    In less than a minute, mu Shinian ran back.


    She also took a box of mango crisp in her hand and handed it to him: "this is for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow stared at the box of mango cakes, and his expression stiffened again.


    Why is it still mango?


    Mu Shinian exined: "Grandma Li next door, brought by her son from abroad, is said to be very delicious."


    Her grandmother was not willing to eat and left it to her. He transferred it to Bo shallow.


    Although it''s a second-hand product, at least it''s expensive. You can take it.


    Thin shallow struggled for a moment, or took it over; "Thank you."


    "Be careful on the road." Mu Shinian watched him prepare to go down and told him uneasily.


    Thin shallow nodded, then climbed downstairs flexibly, stood on thewn downstairs, waved to her and left.


    Mu Shinian stared at the warm night in his hand, and the corners of his mouth slowly aroused a smile.


    What a madman.


    She looked at grandma on the bed and sighed again.


    Grandma, this man is very nice.


    He is very kind to me.


    You... Don''t worry.


    Mu Shinian dared not enter the house, so he had to finish his supper outside the balcony before he dared to enter the house.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    A startling sound broke out from the Bo family manor.


    The housekeeper protected the box of mango cakes, with tears on his face: "what are you doing, young master? What are you doing? Put down the spoon for me. I will never watch you fooling around this time!"


    "This is mango. You''re allergic to it again. Can''t you think of it?"


    Thin shallow face expressionless: "bring it to me."


    The housekeeper held the mango cake and stepped back two steps: "no, young master, don''t tell me that true love is supreme. True love is not important! I won''t watch you eat anything this time!"


    "No one can die!" Thin and dissatisfied teeth.


    The housekeeper shook his head into a rattle: "it''s hard for undead people to toss! In other words, why does Miss Mu give you mangoes every time she gives you something? Doesn''t she know you''re allergic to this thing?"


    Thin and shallow frown, no patience; "You dare say, you''re dead!"


    "Well, well, I won''t say, but young master, you really can''t eat this." The housekeeper moved almost all his motor cells across a table, and then ran into a draw with thin shallow.


    Thin shallow cold eyes picked: "do you dare to threaten me?"


    The housekeeper dared not speak and shook his head.


    Thin shallow sneered and stretched out his hand to him. The meaning was very clear.


    The housekeeper thought of the terrible consequences of thest time. In a hurry, he suddenly threw out the mango cake.


    The white haired tiger on one side bit it with a whimper, then quickly bit the mango crisp and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    Thin and shallow, his face sank first, then ck, and finally, he seeded in turning ck into the bottom of the pot.


    His hand, frozen in mid air, slowly shook into a fist.


    The housekeeper almost raised his hands and squatted in the corner: "young master, I, I am, yes, I am for your health. I, I am kind!"


    Thin shallow bit his lower teeth hard.


    His vision, in the housekeeper''s face ruthlessly gouged out one eye: "I remember!"


    After putting down four words, he went out without expression.


    Soon, the housekeeper heard the cry for help of the white haired tiger. The housekeeper raised his hand silently, covered his face and pretended not to hear anything.


    When the scream passed, the housekeeper hurried downstairs.


    In the living room, the white haired tiger covered his head with two big ws and sat on the ground motionless.


    The housekeeper was shocked for fear that his young master would be angry and take away the hair on the head of the white haired tiger! He hurried over and grabbed his two ws. Then he saw that the white hair on the white tiger''s head had turned into a curly hair somehow! And it''s messy. At first nce, it looks like a bunch of weeds!


    The white haired tiger raised his head and gave a sad cry.


    The housekeeper couldn''t bear to look straight at it. He touched the head of the white haired tiger with tears: "good boy, you''ve endured the treatment you shouldn''t have at this age. Don''t worry, I''ll add two chicken legs to you tonight."


    "Ouch."


    The white haired tiger stretched out two ws in pain and covered the curly hair on his head.


    As a white haired tiger controlled by Yan, he really attaches great importance to the thick white silky hair on his head!


    Seeing that he was so sad, the housekeeper said, "Mao, remember, our young master finally fell in love with a girl. It doesn''t matter to sacrifice a few hairs. Besides,e on, let me have a look." The housekeeper grabbed the head of the white haired tiger, looked left and right, and definitely nodded his head: "moreover, look at you. You change your hair asionally, and your eyes shine."


    The white haired tiger waved his hand and continued to cover his hair sadly.


    If you talk nonsense, it depends on whether he believes it or not.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow unterally abused the white haired tiger and drove out to rx.


    Mu Shinian has only bought him two gifts so far. What should he answer if he asks what the mango cake tastes like? What brand is that mango cake? Is there still time to buy it? It''s OK to transport back from abroad as long as you hide mu Shinian these days?


    Thin shallow holding a club, standing next to billiards, with a bit of reflection on his face.


    This seems to be the most correct way.


    His cousin raised his hand and poked his arm: "what''s the matter with you? You''ve been absent-minded all day."


    Thin shallow patted off his hand, picked up the club, three or two times, and naturally hit the remaining balls into the hole.


    His cousin blew a loud whistle: "I can''t see. Your skills are still so smooth after you haven''t yed for so long."


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa, picked up a bottle of beer, opened it, drank two mouthfuls, and sarcastically said, "your technology is too good."


    Cousin bared his teeth and said, "your mouth is still so vicious. You can''t please girls like this."


    Thin shallow sneered and didn''t mind at all.


    His cousin threw the club on the table and asked curiously

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    "Why are you free today? I thought you were busy with that little girl these days."


    Speaking of the little girl, thin and shallow expression became more irritable.


    The cousin who walked around in the flowers saw his abnormality at a nce. He sat over and smiled more unkindly: "you''re not right. Did you get dumped by the little girl?"


    The premise of dumping is to catch up with people before you have a chance to dump them.


    They haven''t been dating for a day!


    His face became more gloomy.


    My cousin, er, touched his chin, thought for a while, and sighed in shock, "aren''t you really dumped?"


    Bo Qian finally gave him a white eye: "I have nothing to do. What are you doing here?"


    Then he stood up and left.


    My cousin pressed his shoulder and put him back in ce.


    Thin shallow frowned and stared at him angrily: "let go."


    My cousin smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "tell me what''s going on. Maybe I can help you solve it."


    A little shallow and impolitely grabbed his hand.


    After meditating for a minute, he picked up a pen and paper and wrote down a string of letters.


    His brother took it up and looked at it. He was puzzled and said, "is this a code?"


    "A snack brand." Thin shallow was silent for two minutes and said, "buy it back as soon as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cousin looked at him suspiciously, picked up his mobile phone, searched, and then was shocked: "will you eat mango? Won''t you be allergic?"


    Thin shallow handed him an impatient look: "you care about me!"


    Cousin tut again, turned around, thought of something, and asked in surprise, "this should not be given to the little girl?"


    If so, that shallow EQ is really saved.


    Unfortunately, Bo Qian gave him a strange look, and then grabbed the club and went to y.


    Cousin couldn''t helpughing. He went tomand people and looked at the colorful balls on the table. His expression was more curious: "what do you think?"


    "What do you think?" Thin shallow absentmindedly replied.


    My cousin supported his chin and had nozy breath. A sharp murderous spirit could be seen faintly: "seize power, you are 25 years old. If you have this idea, you can also put it on the agenda."


    Thin shallow drank the beer, smelled the speech, and didn''t bother to lift his eyebrows.


    My cousin pushed his shoulder: "the heart of defense is so heavy, even I can''t say."


    Thin shallow stared at the ss like light in the box. His voice was very calm: "seizing power is not interested."


    "..." my cousin was stunned, turned and smiled: "yes, I think you should want to make the whole house a mess. Hurry up, I''ll take good care of you."


    Then he stood up and threw the club.


    Most of all, it seems that there is no emotion: "I still miss it very much. The little cousin who would take out bird eggs behind me is much more lovely than now."


    Thin shallow thought of that silly white sweet himself. After a long time, he said, "I haven''t taken out bird eggs. I carry the pot for you."


    Cousin ha ha smiled twice: "well, so how pure and good you were at that time. How can you be like now." After a pause, his chuckled again: "your mother is in the sky. If she sees you like this, she doesn''t know what it will be like to be distressed."

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    It''s too deep.


    What we can see is that he is ignorant, deste andfortable all day. He is not interested in anything except a few things he is interested in, but it is easy to exin his life.


    Even if he did so, he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    But he always has an intuition.


    This is not thin.


    Hidden under the surface of this painting may be a mysterious, profound andplex thin and shallow.


    However, so far, for so many years, the subcutaneous man has not shown the slightest clue.


    Sometimes, he will misunderstand that Bo Qian is such a simple waste.


    My cousin sighed again and lowered his voice: "one day, if necessary, just tell me. It''s worthy of your mother''s support for our family."


    Then he went out.


    Among several people who were ying in the box, someone looked at this side, stayed for only one second, and then looked away.


    It''s like he didn''t notice here at all.


    Thin and shallow but slowly aroused a yful smile, and his slender fingers gently knocked twice around the ss.


    A few secondster, he slowly stood up and wanted to go outside.


    A woman came up and smiled and took his arm: "I''ll send you. Look at you. You''re drunk."


    Thin shallow nced at her, with a somewhat alcoholic face, inexplicably palpitating.


    The woman''s heart pounded twice and was immediately attracted by him.


    Thin shallow didn''t refute, didn''t take a hand, and walked out silently.


    With acquiescence, the woman''s face showed a bit of embarrassment.


    The two walked all the way to the door.


    A woman''s hand was touching his arm. Seeing it, it was about to touch the wrong ce. Thin shallow suddenly sped her wrist.


    The woman was stunned and cried out with a cry of deliberate pain,ining every bit; "Young master Bo, you are good or bad. It hurts so much."


    Thin, shallow and expressionless nced at her. His sharp eyes were mixed with a trace of cold. He bowed his head and smiled. He said something low in the woman''s ear.


    The woman''s face changed.


    The next second, she shook her hand and was about to go away.


    Unfortunately, I can''t get rid of it.


    Thin shallow gently smiled twice and said, "you''re unlucky. Catch up with me when I''m in a bad mood."


    The woman tried to pull her hand out, but in vain.


    She practiced.


    It should have been easy to deal with Bo Qian, ayman who only knows how to y racing boxing. However, she struggled for a long time and didn''t take her hand out.


    The woman''s whole face is pale.


    In just a few seconds, she took a deep breath and gently said, "young master Bo, what are you talking about? I can''t understand a word."


    Bo smiled, his voice with some cool teasing: "your master didn''t tell you to be smart when dealing with smart people."


    The woman took a deep breath and couldn''t disguise any more.


    She smiled twice, and the charm disappeared: "young master Bo, what do you want?"


    "Didn''t you approach me just to know my identity?" Thin shallow looked at her calmly: "I can tell you."


    The woman was stunned first, and then smiled.


    "Young master Bo is joking? I don''t think my charm is so great."


    Thin shallow said calmly, e on, what do you want to know?"

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    The woman frowned hard. After a long time, she began tentatively: "Bo Jia, you never wanted to give up."


    "Well, No."


    Such a happy answer was taken off guard.


    The woman took a deep breath and looked at him almost in horror.


    Thin shallow was amused by her reaction. He tilted his head and dispersed some wine gas. His voice became more and more funny: "next question."


    After the woman slowed down, she asked carefully, "are you cultivating your power in the dark?"


    "Yes."


    "..." if you can swear, a woman should scold very hard. She clenched her teeth and calmly analyzed: "it doesn''t make sense. No one dug it out."


    "I didn''t dig it out. I can only say you''re too useless." Thin shallow merciless blow.


    The woman choked and continued, "what are you going to do? Who is your goal? Your father or your brother?"


    Thin shallow looked at her sympathetically: pared with thin family, what are they two?"


    Women can''t calm down.


    With strength in his hand, he turned his back and ran away from him.


    Thin shallow let go quickly, the woman sneered: "thest question, when are you going to do it and what are you going to do?"


    Just now, his wrist seemed to twist a little. He pinched it a little. There was a calm look on his face. He thought about it and said, "I don''t know. Look at your mood."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman took a breath. Her eyes were thin. It seemed that she wanted to see some clues through his calm look, but there was nothing.


    Bo Qian dares to speak out those secrets so tantly. If he doesn''t cheat, then


    The woman seemed to notice something. Turning around, she saw a row of people in ck standing not far away.


    She stepped back and almost hit thin shallow.


    In the lightning flint room, she almost didn''t think about it. She took out a knife from her arms, grabbed thin and shallow, and put it against his neck: "don''te over!"


    The group of people in ck stopped immediately, but there was no fear on everyone''s face.


    The kidnapped man did not show the slightest panic on his face.


    The more so, the more uneasy women are.


    I always feel that there is no bottom line!


    Bo Qian doesn''t look like a kidnapped person at all.


    He said calmly, "if I were you, I would kill me. The man behind you can rest easy."


    The woman''s face was stiff. The knife was close to his neck, and there was a slight sign of blood.


    "Don''t think I dare not kill you."


    Thin shallow expression is very innocent: "I just suggest."


    "Shut up!" A woman holding a man who is much taller than herself has to work hard. She has to beware of bodyguards who can rush over at any time. She looks even more worried.


    Suddenly, those people in ck seemed to have received some hint and walked away one by one.


    The woman frowned suspiciously. A few secondster, there was a steady sound of footsteps behind her.


    When she looked back, she saw a girl staring at her with deep eyes.


    The woman was frightened by the sudden change.


    She pulled thin shallow, turned around and looked at the girl with a fierce voice: "child, there''s nothing wrong with you here. If you don''t want to cause trouble, stay away from me."


    The knife, inadvertently, scratched a blood mark on the man''s neck.

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Looking at mu Shinian, his voice was still very cold: "leave here."


    See, it''s impossible to leave.


    Mu Shinian stared at the trace on his neck and his eyes became cold.


    She looked left and right and quickly thought about the n in her mind.


    A few secondster, she got out of the way to the side of the road. It seemed that she was frightened and her feet were still staggering.


    The woman was relieved to see her reaction.


    That''s right.


    This is the reaction a child should have.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and pulled thin shallow away.


    However, when she passed by mu Shinian, the quiet girl suddenly shot her hand quickly.


    The woman only felt a dark shadowing.


    She instinctively stretched out her hand to block it, and then her arm suffered a heavy blow, and the bone seemed to break open.


    The woman screamed. She didn''t have time to react more. Her shoulder was pressed. The next second, she pressed it on the ground and rubbed her face on the ground.


    A beautiful catcher.


    Not even a little extra action.


    At first nce, it is professionally trained.


    Thin shallow stared at the girl''s slender arm and crossed it beautifully in front of him. His heart beat hard. The next second, doubts suddenly arose.


    The woman screamed and wanted to struggle.


    But she couldn''t lift it at all.


    Mu Shinian didn''t give her any room at all. As soon as she struggled, the strength in her hand became even heavier.


    Until the woman finally lost the strength to resist.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow, and said with deep eyebrows: "call the police."


    "..." this can''t be sent to the police station.


    Once the police station is turned, all his words will be exposed today.


    Thin shallow hesitated for a few seconds, covered the blood on his neck and shook his head: "she wants to..." in Mu Shinian''s confused eyes, thin shallow more calmly spit out the remaining words: "threaten me andmunicate with her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    Thin shallow continued to make up calmly in the surprised eyes of the woman: "if I don''t follow, she will be rude."


    Mu Shinian stared at the beautiful man''s face under the moon.


    The facial features are exquisite and can''t find any problems. When you don''tugh, you feel very mysterious. When you smile, you feel upied... This face, ced in ancient times, is indeed a face that can be used for peace.


    Lust for beauty is mysterious. It is not only women''s beauty that can be lustful.


    In just one minute, mu Shinian was relieved: "what should I do?"


    "Let it go." Thin and shallow gently whirled the blood on the fingertips, and the corners of the lips provoked an almost light invisible smile: "just looking for color."


    "Are you sure?"


    That woman just now has two sons.


    Maybe it''s not a simple ball for color.


    Thin shallow nodded calmly: "well, let it go."


    Mu Shinian said and really loosened his hand.


    The woman almost looked crazy. She stared at Bo Qian and mu Shinian for two times. Finally, she ran in the opposite direction of the bodyguard''s retreat just now.


    She really can''t be taken away.


    Once she falls into someone else''s hands, she bes an abandoned son. That person will never give her a second chance.


    After a while, the woman disappeared into the night.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bloody face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Thin and shallow looked at her, and his look returned to thatziness: "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian was silent, took out his mobile phone and said, "the housekeeper said that you were drunk. He happened to have leg and foot difort. Ask me to pick it up."

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    "..." thin shallow Leng, turned and smiled low.


    Mu Shinian said frankly, "your housekeeper seems to be often ufortable. As the old man is getting old, he''d better go to the hospital for examination."


    "Ignore him. He has an indirect convulsion." Thin shallow voice with a little casual smile: "thank you just now."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian stared at the bleeding wound, approached it, looked at it, and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital to bandage it."


    Thin shallow covered his neck and wanted to refuse, but mu Shinian must go back to the sanatorium.


    Thinking so, he nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Women run away madly in the night.


    She was so fast that she was like a ghost in the night.


    She knew she was very dangerous now.


    I don''t know how many people want to dig out the information exposed by thin and shallow in this circle.


    And now she has the biggest information.


    Using this information, she can soar to the sky or die without a burial ce.


    When the woman thought of this, her back was cold. Suddenly, at a corner, she stopped all her actions.


    Those people in ck just now blocked her way.


    As soon as the woman''s face changed, she looked back and saw another group of people. Both the front and back roads were blocked.


    They''ve been following her?


    But she didn''t notice anything just now!


    Such arge number of people can track behind her silently. They are definitely experts among experts!


    The woman held her fist hard.


    The man, who was the first, smiled gently: "the people who know Master Bo''s secret are gone. You are the next."


    The woman bit her teeth hard and tried to dy time: "yes, it''s quite unexpected. The waste wood thought by the outside world is so capable."


    "No surprise." The man slowly rolled up his sleeve and revealed a slender and strong arm: "hatred is either powerful or crazy. Choose one from two. You should be able to guess if you bet."


    In the moonlight, he slowly raised his eyes and revealed his eyes like evil pupils: "how can that man stop?"


    The voice fell and he suddenly attacked.


    The speed is almost invisible.


    The woman''s face turnedpletely white.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    The doctor looked at the wound and was filled with emotion.


    Mu Shinian saw him like this and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s serious?"


    Even if it''s thin and tender, it won''t matter if you draw a knife like this.


    The doctor opened his eyes, looked at the time, looked at the thin eyes, and finally said mncholy, "fortunately you came quickly."


    Mu Shinian''s heart thumped violently, and his bad hunch became stronger: "you mean, is the knife poisonous?"


    The doctor burst outughing. Seeing her honest face and no intention to tease her, he shook his head and said, "I mean, if you send itter, his wound is expected to scab."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pursed his mouth and stood silent.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and slowly hooked his lower lip.


    The doctor seems to be too boring on the night shift, so he deliberately wants to tease her to the end: "I can''t see. The little girl will hurt people. Man, if I were you, I would be happy to death. Look at this girlfriend. She is beautiful and can hurt people. It''s more face to take out."

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I''m not his girlfriend."


    The doctor said with a clear look on his face, "that is, you haven''t caught up yet? Brother, you should try your best."


    "You go on dressing."


    Mu Shinian really couldn''t listen. He opened the door and went out.


    The door of the emergency room was thrown.


    The doctor couldn''t helpughing, but his actions didn''t mean to stop: "do you like her?"


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    Is it obvious?


    The doctor gently pressed his so-called wound and said, "such a small wound is a man. Maybe you arezy to go to the hospital. You are willing to be brought by her. What do you like?"


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time, and then it seemed that there was no grace.


    The doctor seemed to be a passer-by. He patted him on the shoulder with encouragement in his voice: "go after the girl if you like. I look good and care about you."


    Bo Qian covers the wound on his neck. Unfortunately, he has a karmic barrier. Before there is no perfect way to protect her, what... Qualification does he have?


    ¡­¡­


    Get out of the hospital.


    After returning the man to the sanatorium, Bo Qian went home.


    He was crazy for most of the night. When he returned, he was a little tired.


    The housekeeper fell asleep and left a door for him.


    When he came in, he sat on the sofa.


    Ten minutester, the window was knocked, and then a ck figure fell to the ground.


    "Young master, I have been caught."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow took a ss of water and took a big sip before continuing: "judge her. She''s not thin Ye''s side."


    "I see." The man in ck said and handed him a letter: "this is for you. There is Aowei''s seal on it. It has been confirmed that Aowei is right."


    Thin and shallow frown, take it over, open it and see a rose seal at the lower right, which is particrly eye-catching.


    The man in ck said again, "it seems that Aowei is really mysterious this time. Otherwise, she won''t use the seal."


    Thin shallow stared at the seal and looked very seriously.


    The man said anxiously, "young master, are you sure you want to go? I still feel strange."


    Bo Qian put the letter on the table with his fingers folded: "see you. I need to know who this man is."


    Enemy or friend.


    If it is the former, it will go out.


    The man in ck understood what he meant: "young master, I will deploy it in advance to ensure your safety."


    "No, Ovi won''t kill me." Thin and shallow said firmly, "there''s no reason."


    "... yes."


    The man in ck said, looking at the door of the room.


    Thin and shallow raised his eyes suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    The head in ck was buried a little lower and said apologetically, "young master, I''m sorry. Miss mu, did you see her skill just now? If you''re a gangster, you won''t have such a beautiful skill."


    It must have been professionally trained.


    Moreover, it is not a general training.


    It must be taught by an expert.


    After all, there are few people. Every move and action is aimed at harm.


    But mu Shinian''s skill is too cunning, cruel and merciless.


    Thin shallow picked his lower lip with a smile; "What are you going to say?"


    "Young master, you''d better investigate the details of Miss mu." The man in ck was a little nervous: "it''s best if nothing happens. What if something happens? Young master, there really can''t be a dangerous uncertain factor around you, otherwise youryout over the years will be destroyed."

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>


    What if Mu Shinian is a spy or a spy?


    Doesn''t she know a lot about staying with Bo Qian for so long?


    The cold face appeared in the thin brain, and the corners of her lips slightly provoked a gentle smile: "she won''t."


    "Why?" Asked the man in ck.


    He thought Bo Qian would say a lot of long speeches, but after being silent for a period of time, Bo Qian calmly opened his mouth: "intuition."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man in ck really felt he had lost.


    Lost so thoroughly.


    What the hell is intuition? Wan always felt wrong, and thin and shallow Xiaoming exined it.


    The man in ck is hard at heart, but he dare not say anything.


    "All right, you go down."


    The man in ck nodded and prepared to return the same way.


    Thin shallow suddenly called him; "There''s a door."


    A good door doesn''t go. Climbing the window every day is nothing.


    The man in ck shook his head in horror: "no, no, young master, it''s good for me to climb the window. It doesn''t bother people."


    What are you doing? I don''t know how developed the smell of the white haired tiger is. It''s really terrible to be watched by it.


    Thin and shallow did not stop, calm than a posture with you.


    The man in ck climbed up the window in twos and threes and went downstairs neatly. Then, in the quiet night, a loud scream broke out: "ah, there is a tiger, there is a tiger!"


    Thin light calmly walked over, looked at the happy scene of one person and one tiger downstairs, closed the window, and the world waspletely quiet.


    He sat back on the sofa and his eyes fell back on the letter.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t get up until veryte the next day.


    She held the head of a chicken nest and watched her grandmothere back from exercise. Seeing that she woke up, she specially poured her a ss of warm water.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and was really mncholy: "I''mte again."


    "Well, yes."


    Grandma handed her the water and added, "I''m an hourte."


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma and didn''t speak.


    Grandma said well, suddenly understood, and took a bag of small caged bags to her: "go wash, wash, eat."


    Well, it doesn''t seem to be the point.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hair and asked innocently, "why don''t you see me?"


    Grandma gets up at six every day, then washes and goes out to y taijiquan with her friends.


    Grandma naturally said, "you''re still growing. You should get enough sleep."


    "... but I have to go to school." Mu Shinian is very innocent.


    Grandma is more innocent than her: "but your grades, there is little difference between going to school and not going to school."


    "..." Mu Shinian couldn''tugh.


    Grandma patted her on the head: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t have academic achievements. My family is good-looking. When it''s a big deal, you can start with your face and then make a vase."


    Mu Shinian smiled gently: "grandma, I''ll test you back to a famous university."


    Grandma was surprised and immediately shook her head: "no, no, no, I''m not demanding. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Well, her grandmother never expected her to go to college.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said it in another way; "Grandma, I still have a dream. I''m going to wash and get ready for school."


    Grandma looked at her background and added in her heart that dreams should also be practical. It''s not called dreams, it''s called fantasy.


    She knows her granddaughter.


    She really doesn''t know anything about learning.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    When mu Shinian finished breakfast and went out, he had beente for more than two hours.


    She took a taxi to school. She thought she would be med by the teacher, but nothing happened.


    She sat back in her seat and thought silently. Was it because her grades were really bad, so the teacher was angry and turned a blind eye to her?


    Ye Ling secretly turned around and whispered, "if the teacher asks, you say you sent a pregnant woman to the hospital on the way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian immediately reflected what was going on.


    When she pulled the corner of her lips, her voice was buried very low: "thank you."


    "You''re wee." Ye Ling replied very forthright, turned around again and listened carefully.


    Mu Shinian stared at the final axis geometry problem on the ckboard, took out a piece of paper, added two auxiliary lines, and then listed two forms, simply substituted them in, and worked out the final answer.


    It''s too simple.


    Mu Shinian is biting her pen. She still has one semester. She can rx by loading the learning g for another semester.


    Being distracted, a piece of chalk suddenly whizzed towards her.


    Mu Shinian unbiased opened his head and avoided the chalk head.


    The teacher didn''t hit anyone and sneered: "lowering the average score of the whole ss will not only make the students blush, but also make our teacher lose face. This will make us analyze the paper. What are you distracted from?"


    Mu Shinian nced at the teacher and said nothing.


    The teacher was even more angry when he saw her as a ruffian: "go out if you don''t want to listen to the ss!"


    Mu Shinian''s ss has always been such a state.


    She doesn''t necessarily listen much, but she never gets in the way of others.


    She was in this one third of an acre, either distracted or in a daze.


    The teacher came to rece the ss for a period of time. It is estimated that it is rare to lead the key ss. As a result, his grades suffered Waterloo, so he med mu Shinian for his fault.


    Mu Shinian stood up slowly in full view of the public: "you can go out and give me a reason."


    "You don''t listen to the ss. Do you have a reason?" The teacher asked angrily, and the fire was about to burst out in his eyes.


    Mu Shi read his lips and looked back at the title on the ckboard: "that question?"


    The teacher sneered: "the whole ss is thinking about how to answer, how can you? So don''t listen?"


    The smell of the fire medicine is getting stronger and stronger.


    Ye Ling couldn''t help grabbing her sleeve; "When you''re ready, don''t say it."


    Mu Shinian grabbed Ye Ling''s hand, stared at the topic, and slowly opened his mouth: "well, yes, I will."


    The whole ss was stunned andughed.


    The teacher''s face turned blue with anger: "be quiet!"


    After roaring, she sneered: "you will. You haven''t even got the basic score. How dare you say you will?"


    Too simple.


    Lazy thinking.


    Mu Shinian thought in his mind, suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the two already drawn auxiliary lines: "wipe off the two auxiliary lines and rece AD and FH."


    The teacher didn''t react.


    But other students in the ss tried to draw two strokes, and then seemed to find the new world: "shit, really!"


    The sound was very small, but it was like a bomb that blew up the whole ss.


    The teacher also turned around, picked up the chalk, tried to draw twice, and then looked silly.


    She just drew the auxiliary lines for a long time and used a pile of forms without a clue. These two simple and rough auxiliary lines were never involved in her previous teaching experience

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    It''s not too much to say that the sword goes sideways!


    The substitute teacher suddenly thought of what the math teacher said and couldn''t help looking at the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stood for a ss until the ss was over. When the teacher left, Ye Ling ran out, pulled the person aside and opened his mouth in surprise: "admit it, you''ve been exposed. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Your level is high and low. Do you think those questions are too simple, so you don''t bother to think?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "think too much."


    "What''s the matter with this question?" Ye Ling shook away the paper and put it in front of her: "you always wrote this. It''s the problem of the annihtion of the whole army in the ss."


    Mu Shinian took the paper, ah, and casually exined, "I wrote it casually. I don''t remember what I wrote."


    "Come on!" Ye Ling protested: "tell me, Shi Nian, are you really a legendary genius, but you are usually toozy, so you often fill in the answer casually?"


    "Go and write a novel. You have a big brain." Mu Shinian sighed very seriously.


    Ye Ling still pestered her, determined that she was a genius, and always wanted to hear a word of affirmation from her mouth.


    Unfortunately, no matter how she analyzed it, mu Shinian refused to reveal a word.


    Mu Shiran was worried, so she came to Mu Shinian.


    But when she approached, she heard ss a discussing mu Shinian.


    "Is it a genius? Doesn''t it mean that the smarter people are, the more strange their style is?"


    "I think so, too. Look at her. She hasn''t heard much ss at all. I seriously doubt that she thinks those contents are too easy!"


    "I also heard that before, the head teacher didn''t want to receive mu Shinian to our ss. Later, she directly solved the problems that bothered the math teachers in the city!"


    "I''ll go. Is that bullshit? I know that topic. The uracy rate is less than one percent!"


    "Ah, I''m more and more sure that she must be a learning God! Otherwise, she must be a powerful role!"


    Mu Shiran listened quietly, her eyebrows locking more and more tightly.


    Genius? Mu Shinian? How is that possible?


    The people in ss A are arrogant. Because they have achievements to support there, they all look very arrogant. As a result, they actually appreciate mu Shinian one by one?


    Mu Shinian''s face is getting worse and worse.


    A corner, she almost ran into someone.


    Mu Shinian looked at her with no temperature on his face.


    Mu Shiran pulled a smile awkwardly and said, "what a coincidence."


    Ye Ling looked at the two men. After turning twice, he tentatively opened his mouth: "Shi Nian, I''ll leave first?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    As soon as they left, Mu Shiran rxed. She pointed to a quiet ce in front of her: "let''s go there and talk. I have something to find you."


    Mu Shinian followed her calmly.


    "Speak up."


    Mu Shiran had been brewing a lot of words. As a result, she interrupted her before she said a word.


    Mu Shiran simply opened it and exined: "Shi Nian, I want to tell you that the violinpetition depends not only on the piano skill, but also on the culture."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, so?"


    Mu Shiran shook his fist hard, and then squeezed out yo Mo''s gentle smile: "I mean, even if you win the first ce in thepetition and can''t get cultural points, you will be eliminated. At that time, you will upy a ce."

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her indifferently: "then?"


    Mu Shiran felt as if she had seen through him. He was ufortable. Don''t open his eyes and looked for her: "isn''t this a waste of ces? So, I want to say, otherwise, you don''t want to participate in thepetition."


    Mu Shinian looked at her with a funny face.


    Mu Shiran immediately added: "of course, don''t worry, I will definitely get the quota! On your side, I''ve helped you get in touch. ording to your current results, it''s difficult to go to a good university. Therefore, I helped you see the best vocational schools in China. You learn a technology, and you won''t have no job at that time."


    With that, she also specially took out a piece of paper, on which were the rankings of various vocational schools, their trump majors and contact numbers.


    The handwriting is handwritten and very serious.


    Mu Shinian took a look and didn''t open his eyes.


    Mu Shiran thought she was worried about the tuition and vowed: "don''t worry, you are my sister. I will help you with this money."


    Mu Shinian leaned against a post, his sight fell on the paper, and scornfully hooked his lower lip: "keep it for yourself."


    Then she turned and left.


    Mu Shinian would refuse, and Mu Shiran didn''t think it strange. She caught up, grabbed her arm and earnestly advised: "Shi Nian, don''t be capricious. For you, this is the best choice."


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand: "Oh."


    I''m not listening!


    Mu Shi dye paper was stuffed into her hand: "Shi Nian, you don''t want to fight for breath and miss such a good opportunity in vain."


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and said, "see you in the game."


    With that, she returned the paper, put her hands in her pockets and left smartly.


    Mu Shiran looks at her natural and unrestrained background, and her angry teeth are itchy.


    She had a hunch that as long as she longed for the time to participate in thepetition, it would be nothing for her!


    She must not let this happen!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was dyed by Mu Shiran. When he arrived at the station, thest bus had left.


    She looked at the time and decisively called a taxi.


    Tang Song said she would be very busy today. She had to arrive on time.


    It''s worth the rush hour after ss and after work. There are some traffic jams on the road.


    Mu Shinian didn''t notice at first, butter he found that the car seemed to be driving in a strange direction.


    "Isn''t this the right way?" She asked directly.


    The driver is a simple and honest man. He exined with a smile: "the road ahead is under construction and has been closed. Don''t worry, this road is around a little. I''ll give you less moneyter."


    Mu Shinian looked at the strange scenery outside the window and pulled the corners of his lips indifferently: "drive over and wait until the road is built. Put me down and I''ll give it to you at the original price."


    The driver''s whole body was stiff, and the cold sweat on his forehead fell down.


    Mu Shinian frowned hard. The whole person''s face was filled with a cold forest: "who are you?"


    The atmosphere inside the car became more strange.


    The driver seemed to swallow his saliva carefully.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed, suddenly raised his hand and greeted him mercilessly.


    The driver screamed and drove the car to the left. Mu Shinian fell to the side.


    The driver was almost crying; "You, don''t me me. I can''t help it. If I''m innocent, they, they arrested my family and asked me to be obedient. Otherwise, just... I beg you, don''t me me!"

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>


    The driver said and mmed on the elerator.


    Mu Shi read his eyebrows and eyes: "what''s none of my business?"


    "You suffer misfortune, so you want me to suffer misfortune?"


    The driver was blocked by her and couldn''t say a word.


    Because it doesn''t make sense.


    But the driver didn''t dare to stop. Once he stopped, he was really finished!


    The car drove two thousand meters forward. Before the car stopped steadily, the driver opened the door of the driver''s seat, stumbled out of the car, ran and cried, "don''t me me, please, don''t me me, I don''t want to!"


    The speed is too fast.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to act rashly, just in case there was a car crash or death.


    When she got off the bus, her head was a little dizzy.


    It is surrounded by suburbs.


    A little deste.


    There are no buildings or pedestrians around. It''s really suitable for swords and swords.


    Mu Shinian looked at several sports cars in front, raised his hand and pressed his hand joints twice.


    Why someone alwayses to die.


    A dozen people came over, bowed to her, and then spoke politely; "Miss mu,e with us. We have no malice towards you, but if you don''t do it, don''t me us."


    Mu Shinian looked at the leader calmly.


    The man wore a mask, revealing only his ck and dangerous eyes; "It seems that Miss Mu is not going to go with us?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "who sent it?"


    "Miss Mu will know when she goes with us."


    It''s really a show off.


    Mu Shinian thought listlessly.


    She lookedzily at the group of people, pointed at the person headed by him, and said in a very arrogant tone, e on, hit me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man in ck looked stiff.


    For a moment, he felt that mu Shinian was teasing the dog.


    He wanted to get angry and was held by the people behind him.


    The man in ck understood his partner''s hint, swallowed what he had said, smiled and said, "well, since Miss Mu has to be like this, don''t me us."


    When the voice fell, he waved and the group of men behind him rushed over.


    Looking for death... Mu Shinian silently spit out these two words, and the cruelty all over his body burst out in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Shenghua is waiting for news.


    He sent out elites. It''s not difficult to deal with a girl.


    He just wants mu Shinian to know what will happen if he offends him and acts against him.


    However, at the appointed time, no phone call came.


    Bo Shenghua was impatient. He called his men: "go and have a look. What''s going on?"


    His men answered and hurried out immediately.


    Not long after, his men hurried back: "Sir, something''s wrong!"


    "What else can happen?" Bo Shenghua frowned and obviously felt that this sentence was veryme.


    A dozen experts, can''t you take a child?


    His face was ugly. He turned on his cell phone and handed it to him.


    Bo Shenghua took it over and looked at it. He was stunned.


    Outside the suburbs, in a wastnd, a dozen bodyguards in ck were wrapped in a circle and tied together. Everyone was struggling, but they couldn''t get rid of it.


    The whole army is gone?


    Bo Shenghua''s eyebrows twitched twice.


    His subordinates also looked shocked: "Miss mu, how... Terrible is your skill?"


    It''s not just terror, it''s not human!


    Bo Shenghua''s men know how many kilograms they have... They can''t even beat a child!

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>


    His men looked uneasily at Bo Shenghua''s increasingly ugly face and carefully confirmed: "Sir, do you want to continue to invite her?"


    If you want, you can only use Yin moves.


    Bo Shenghua frowned and looked in no better mood.


    After a few minutes of silence, he put his mobile phone back on the table and smiled on his tight face: "it''s worthy of being the person thin and shallow like. He really has some skills."


    My men agree.


    However, he asked anxiously, "but she is not obedient."


    Bo Shenghua sighed heavily: "yes, so the problem is still big." He looked mncholy at the courtyard not far away. His cloudy pupils were filled with heavy words: "my n, no mistakes are allowed, not at all."


    His subordinates are also worried: "however, young master Bo, he has no mind at all."


    "Don''t worry, there will always be, as long as he still hates." Bo Shenghua said, his eyes fell on the mobile phone again, and he looked forward to it.


    One day.


    His son stepped on everyone''s bodies and stood on the top.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo shallow got the news, it was an hourter.


    Mu Shinian ispletely out of touch.


    The housekeeper looked at the man with a gloomy face and his frightened voice was very low: "young master, don''t worry. Miss Mu is so skilled that she will protect herself. Besides, even if she can''t protect herself, she can escape. She''s not stupid."


    Thin shallow pressed off his mobile phone for the 18th time, and then stared at the housekeeper angrily: "what do you think she is?"


    Spider man or batman, can you pick so many people alone?


    The housekeeper waspletely afraid to speak.


    Bo Qian dialed the phone again, but there was still no response.


    As soon as he cut it off, he called.


    Thin shallow immediately cut open to answer.


    As a result, he heard his men say awkwardly, "young master, we searched every corner of that ce, but we couldn''t find Miss Mu''s whereabouts. We even looked for the river, but we still didn''t."


    The thin face became more and more ugly.


    "Keep looking!"


    He dropped three words and hung up.


    In his rage, he still couldn''t calm down, grabbed his cell phone and hit it hard on the ground.


    A good mobile phone suddenly fell apart.


    The housekeeper and the white haired tiger stepped back two steps and stood where they were at a loss.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa and told himself to calm down for the 108th time. Mu Shinian might be running away and counting on him to save her.


    If even he is not calm, what vitality does mu Shinian have?


    Thin shallow squeezed his fist hard, and the green veins on his arm emerged ferociously.


    The housekeeper was frightened when he saw this scene: "young master, you must calm down. You can''t have another ident!"


    The thin and shallow disease is really terrible.


    At this time, if there was another ident, it would be really bad!


    Thin shallow opened his eyes, nced at the housekeeper lightly, and sneered coldly, "what are you afraid of?"


    He really wanted to catch those suspicious people one by one and abuse them severely.


    But he''s very sober.


    The housekeeper was relieved: "young master, I''m just worried about you."


    "I can''t die."

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>


    Thin shallow and hard left these four words and sat still for a few minutes. Finally, he couldn''t calm down and stood up all of a sudden.


    The housekeeper immediately followed him: "young master?"


    "Mobile phone."


    Bo Qian held out his hand to him.


    The housekeeper immediately sent up the mobile phone.


    Thin shallow press a number, a few secondster, connect: "thin little?"


    "Send out those who can. I want to find mu Shinian in the shortest time." Every word of thin and shallow is said very seriously and slowly.


    The other party was frightened: "Bo Shao, are you sure? The goal is too big, you can easily expose it."


    "Find someone first." Shallow said, directly cut off the phone, without giving the other party the chance to doubt.


    The housekeeper took the mobile phone and the whole person was stupid.


    "Young master, this is too risky. Why don''t we go to young master Tang and young master Jing for help?"


    The forces behind Bo Qian''s scenes are huge.


    Many people stare at this force, but they haven''t dug up the slightest trace these years.


    Once this is touched, it is really difficult to end.


    There was still no temperature on his thin face. He nced at the two people who hurried to the door. There was no change on his face: "I don''t care."


    The two men froze in ce for a moment before they came in.


    Jingyu released his hand, and the man he caught had a soft leg and immediately knelt down.


    He cried bitterly: "it has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything. I have difficulties from time to time. I don''t know them at all. They took my family away and threatened me with this. I can''t help it."


    Bo Qian squatted down, impolitely grabbed his hair and smiled: "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. You''d better help me find her as soon as possible, otherwise, if she gets a little injury, I will return it a hundred times!"


    The driver felt that his hair was about to be grabbed off. He moved his lower lip and his face was full of fear: "I''m not, I really don''t know..."


    Bo qiansong opened his hand. He let out a cry and hurriedly covered his head.


    Thin shallow stood up and looked down at him condescending: "it doesn''t matter how cruel any means is. I just want her to go."


    The voice fell. Two bodyguards at the door came in and dragged the driver away.


    The driver realized what was going to happen and struggled violently: "no, no, no, please, I''m wrong!"


    The thin and shallow face did not change, and the whole person exuded a dangerous smell.


    Inside, Jingyu took a look at the Tang and Song Dynasties, and both of them were helpless.


    After a while, Tang and song advised: "you, calm down. No matter how anxious you are, you can''t solve any problems."


    Thin shallow sneered: "I know, I have been very calm."


    What else did Tang and song want to say? They were held by the people around them.


    Jingyu looked at the thin background and whispered, "he is really calm enough. So far, no one has been injured."


    He must do something, whether it is reasonable or not, he must do something, so that he will not mess up all his positions.


    Mu Shinian is indeed a lottery.


    It''s a miracle that she can fight more than a dozen ande back alive.


    So she hesitated when she saw the neat people in the house.


    The white haired tiger was wilting and had no spirit. At this meeting, it smelled the familiar smell. It moaned, and its two ears suddenly stood up and ran out happily.

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>


    Before it had time to act like a spoiled child and beg for a hug, it was hugged by people with all hands and feet, and then dragged in together.


    White Tiger: "


    What''s going on.


    Jingyu and Tang and song jointly took the tiger away, and then hid in the house and watched the y calmly.


    Mu Shinian blinked twice, looked at the cold and shallow face, er, gave a embarrassed exnation: "my wallet fell into the water, borrow your bathroom to take a bath, and then help me find a suit of clothes?"


    This is really too sudden.


    If it were her, she might have some reactions.


    Thin and shallow looked at her, and the dark pupil seemed to see through her whole person.


    Mu Shinian was wet all over, his hair was wet, there were soil and grass leaves on his clothes, and a pair of shoes rolled in the mud.


    Mu Shinian was more and more ufortable by him, and she struggled silently in her heart.


    Grandma must be worried when she goes back at this time.


    Otherwise, go to Ye Ling''s house?


    When mu Shinian thinks so, he has to speak.


    "Come in."


    Thin shallow suddenly opened his mouth and made way for a way.


    Mu Shinian was shocked: "OK, thank you."


    With that, she twisted the water on her clothes and went into the house.


    In the house, Jingyu and Tang and song''s eyes have been following her, as if they saw something terrible.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t stand their eyes. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The two shook their heads together.


    "No, go and wash it, or you''ll catch a cold."


    I''ve caught a cold for a long time.


    Mu Shi read his stomach Fei, looked at the two men strangely, and went upstairs in silence.


    Her feet are covered with mud. One step will leave a dirty mark.


    From the living room to the upstairs.


    Then he went into the room.


    Bo Qian finally entered the house.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties could not help but take the lead in opening their mouths; "No, I said, what''s the matter with you? It''s over. I thought she came back well. You should hug her!"


    The housekeeper nodded a little.


    It''s too peaceful. Why should I say, silly girl, you scared me to death. Is that right? Otherwise, aren''t these two idol faces wasted?


    She nced at him coldly.


    Under pressure, Tang and Song said weakly, "I still think you should hold her."


    "That''s not the point." Jingyu pointed to the rows of footprints on the ground and couldn''t ept it: "no, you have a woman and forget your brother now, don''t you? Why can she make your house dirty, but we can''t? What''s your cleanliness habit?"


    Before they came over on a rainy day, their feet were stained with a little soil. As a result, thin shallow Leng blocked them at the door and refused to let them in!


    Bo shallow was toozy to talk to them. He turned and went upstairs.


    But the housekeeper held them both and said proudly, "what do you two know? Can women be the same as brothers? Women are used to hurt."


    Both of them had goose bumps all over; "No, what does this have to do with you? What are you proud of?"


    If the housekeeper had a tail behind him, he would show them both.


    "You teased me that my young master couldn''t find a partner and wanted to be single all his life. No, my young master not only found a partner, but also knew how to hurt women. What about you? You two are still single dogs, and our young master still beat you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>


    The two people were not only photographed with dog food, but also suffered from shallow differential treatment, which would be despised by the housekeeper.


    The two men had an idea that they came here to look for abuse.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took a bath, took out a casual suit from the wardrobe, dried his hair and went out.


    Thin shallow is sitting on the sofa, fiddling with the wound medicine.


    "Come here."


    Mu Shinian was stunned in ce before he walked over.


    "It''s just bruises. It''s not in the way."


    He was hit with a stick.


    Thin and shallow frowned, stared at her rolled up sleeve, looked at it for a few seconds, and then looked away: "neck."


    "..." she reminded me that she covered her neck after mu Shinian. The scar hasn''t grown well yet. It really hurts.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t show any affectation and sat down.


    Thin shallow carefully opened her gauze and pulled some flesh. He subconsciously slowed down his action. As a result, the people under him did not move, and even his breathing was very stable.


    Thin shallow frowned not very happy.


    She should feel the pain, he thought.


    Mu Shinian saw that he didn''t move and said curiously, "is the wound too serious?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow returned to his mind.


    Suddenly, for a moment, there was a terrible idea. Maybe even if it was cut down with a knife, mu Shinian wouldn''t shout


    After simply cleaning and bandaging the wound, mu Shinian put his hair down again: "then I''ll go back first. Thank you."


    "The housekeeper prepared your dinner." Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shinian was really hungry. She touched Bian''s belly: "I''ll go back after dinner."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow closed the medicine box and put it aside: "who did it?"


    "Masked, I can''t see very clearly." Mu Shinian answered honestly.


    However, her skills are not those she has contacted before. There are two groups of people who have a grudge against her at present.


    I just don''t know which one.


    "What did they say?" Thin shallow asked again.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and told him the original words; "Take me to see who, but they didn''t say who."


    The thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper.


    His father? Or other people in the Bo family who stretch their hands too long?


    The door was knocked.


    The housekeeper''s gentle voice came: "young master, Miss mu, you can eat."


    Mu Shinian''s appetite has been spoiled by the housekeeper. When she heard the food, her eyes brightened: "do you have anything else to ask? If not, can I go to dinner first?"


    When I saw her food sample, my originally tense mood was also a little rxed.


    "No, you go and eat."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and went out.


    As a result, as soon as she went out, she took two steps back: "what are you doing?"


    The housekeeper was so moved that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Miss mu, this is the traditional way to cross the brazier! Get rid of bad luck and ensure that you will be smooth and safe in the future."


    Mu Shinian stared at the brazier, and the whole person was stunned for a moment.


    The next second, she refused severely; "No, I don''t cross!"


    "Must cross." The housekeeper, who has always indulged mu Shinian, refused to give in this time: "Miss mu, you must listen to me this time and step over."


    "...." Mu Shinian took two puffs from the corner of his eye, stared at the old high brazier, and asked in silence: "the me is so high, I have to jump, and I have to jump very high."

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>


    The housekeeper may have added more firewood.


    The fire burned more and more. It was half a man high.


    The housekeeper said with disapproval on his face: e on, I''ll hold you. You''ll pass after mising. This must be crossed. It''s unlucky."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were more powerful. Against the burning eyes of the housekeeper, she turned back helplessly and looked at the people sitting on the sofa.


    Cast a look of help.


    Your people, take care of yourself.


    Thin shallow stared at the brazier. Although he knew that the housekeeper sometimes behaved differently from ordinary people, he was shocked by him.


    A few secondster, Bo Qian walked over: "take it down."


    "Young master." The housekeeper looked at him with a look that you are still young and you don''t understand: "this statement is very urate. Don''t doubt it."


    Bo qianen said, "withdraw."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper still wanted to talk. As a result, he had to move the brazier down with a smile in his eyes.


    Mu Shinian was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly saw thin shallow bend over and put a lighted lighter in front of her.


    "Cross it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The expression of Mu Shinian suddenly became rich.


    What the hell is this?


    Even the housekeeper, why is even thin and shallow so... Unreasonable?


    The housekeeper came up after carrying the brazier. Seeing this scene, he came over excitedly. He was about to persuade, when he saw mu Shinian''s face slightly changed, he stepped over the lighter without expression, and then left a sentence. I left first and hurried downstairs.


    If she stays, she will makeints about Tucao.


    With a calm face, he put the lighter away, picked up the car key and sent her back.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning, Mu Sinian reported his attack to the fifth senior brother.


    The fifth elder martial brother was shocked and immediately called: "is he all right?"


    Mu Shi read the cold and dry grace and said, "it''s all right. Check carefully at the end of the road."


    "That''s no problem, but I said, how did you let people go? Catch them back and torture them to extort a confession. Don''t you have an answer soon?" Five the elder brother ordered others on the other side, and could not help but makeints about it.


    Mu Shinian pinched his eyebrows: "they don''t want to say. They have received professional training."


    "You are just too kind." Five, the elder brother Tucao a sentence: "yes, you remember, Len, I have already made an appointment for you, the time is tomorrow. When you just met these things, do you still know what abacus makeints about these people, do you want to postpone them?"


    "No, just tomorrow." Mu Shinian turned out the old paper from his schoolbag with one hand and said indifferently, "Tomorrow your people will stay outside and wait for my order, otherwise they are not allowed toe in."


    The fifth senior brother sighed again: "don''t worry, I''ll be there tomorrow. I''m also curious about who len is."


    Mu Shinian is not curious at all.


    She just wanted to know whether the legendary character could see what others could not see from these reports.


    If, even len can''t help it


    Mu Shinian''s eyes darkened for a moment: "first, I''ll hang up."


    The arc hangs up.


    She leaned on the sofa, picked up a pen and turned it slowly.


    Her left arm was still in pain. She sighed and closed her eyes listlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day is the weekend.


    The appointed time was in the evening. Mu Shinian thought he had nothing to do, so he went to work in the car repair shop.


    When she arrived, Tang and song had not got up.

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>


    Mu Shinian waited for half an hour. Without waiting for the boss to open the door, he directly found a piece of iron wire and pried the door open.


    Then, in the shocked eyes of the shop owner next door, he calmly walked in and pressed the rm.


    When the Tang and Song Dynasties arrived, I looked at the open door and thought I had forgotten to close the door.


    "You can change the lock. It''s easy to remove." Mu Shinian''s cold voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Tang and song were stunned. Instead, they touched their chin and pondered on their face: "you can pry the lock."


    Mu Shinian calmly replied, "no, it doesn''t need any technical work."


    Yes, yes.


    Tang and song smiled. Looking at her busy, and watching a group of little girls walking by the door withughter, they suddenly had a trace of sympathy.


    He thought and took a ticket to her: "the ticket for the music festival, isn''t your little girl the most fond of this fancy thing? Do you want to y?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the ticket and shook his head: "no, I have something to do at night."


    "What''s up? Dating?" Tang and song joking.


    Mu Shinian pulled an excuse without thinking about it: "I''m going to the mall with my grandmother."


    "It''s boring." Tang Song belly Fei said, "you should go shopping with men in the mall."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer him. He squatted down, picked out two tools in the toolbox, turned his head and began to be busy again.


    Tang Song shrugged his shoulders and was about to take out his mobile phone and y a two game game to dpress it. As a result, he looked up and saw a man who had just walked in.


    "It''s strange that you don''t sleep in on a big weekend."


    Thin shallow nced at him, his eyes stopped for a few seconds on the background and turned away again.


    "Yes!" Tang and song took out the ticket and handed it to him: "do you want to go and see it to pass the time?"


    Thin shallow looked at the ticket: "no, I have something to do at night."


    "Ah! What a coincidence. Why are they all busy?" Tang Song pointed to the little girl who repaired the car: "she wants to be filial to the old man. How about you? You should go back with your father."


    Bo Qianlian did not makeints about Tucao.


    He and his father, the kind of two people who die apart.


    It''s easy to get along with. It''s strange not to die.


    "Pick up the car."


    "Well, you all have ns." Tang and song put the ticket away again.


    Thin shallow looked at him and asked strangely, "when were you interested in the concert?"


    Tang and Song Dynasties stretched out a finger and gently shook it twice: "you don''t understand. My mother found me a literary and artistic young woman. She gave it to me. I really don''t want to go."


    Mu Shinian also gossip and turned his head.


    Tang and song bared their teeth and waved, "go, children can''t listen to this."


    Who wants to listen.


    Mu Shi read an expressionless belly Fei, turned his head and continued his work.


    Thin shallow also sat on the sofa and casually asked, "why, are you still waiting?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties did not pinch, but admitted generously: "then what can I do? If I don''t want anything else, I can only wait foolishly."


    The story is quite tortuous.


    Mu Shinian eavesdropped openly while feigning.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties sighed and looked at the man on the side of the body: "speaking of it, you are still lucky. The person you see at a nce can stay in front of you."


    Thin shallow looked at the busy background and said nothing.

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian left work early. When he arrived at the appointed ce, the fifth senior brother also reminded him on the phone: "don''t be brave. If anything happens, inform me immediately and I''ll be outside."


    "Don''t worry."


    Just a doctor. If he changes his mind temporarily, he won''t be able to escape.


    The fifth senior brother disagreed: "don''t underestimate him. He''s a doctor. Yes, but it''s because he''s too mysterious. So far, we have little understanding of him. What if he hides too deeply, he''s actually an expert?"


    "Then I consider myself unlucky." Mu Shinian simply replied.


    Fifth senior brother was so angry that he wanted to give her a mallet on the spot!


    "Younger martial sister, be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, I went in and hung up."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    The fifth senior brother''s broken thoughts disappeared in an instant, and her ears were finally clean.


    Mu Shinian put on his mask and walked in calmly.


    This club is very big.


    Moreover, those who cane are senior VIP members. In a word, even if they are rich, they may not be able toe.


    There are few people in the club.


    Mu Shinian stood in a ce with a good view and looked at the whole club, frowning.


    If she is len, where would she choose to meet?


    In Len''s reply to the fifth senior brother, there was only the name of the club, and there was no other information.


    Mu Shimian sighed softly, came out, hugged his arm and leaned against the post.


    A bartender came over and said gently, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "Mango juice, thank you."


    Mu Shimian casually reported a drink.


    The bartender blinked; "Sorry, miss, we only serve wine."


    "Then don''t drink." Mu Shinian''s answer is like a stream of good advice.


    The bartender was again silenced by her.


    Mu Shinian looked around and saw the bartender still there. He wondered, "do you have any questions?"


    Yes, it''s a big problem.


    But there is no rule that you must order wine in the club.


    The bartender had to shake his head and leave.


    Mu Shinian looked at the peopleing and going. After waiting for half an hour, he went directly to the second floor.


    She walked down the corridor to the end and saw a different door.


    Mu Shinian stared at the door lock and remained silent for a few seconds. She looked left and right. After confirming that there was no one, she pulled out a tablet from her bag, then pulled out the data cable and linked the password lock.


    After waiting for the link, she quickly entered a string of passwords.


    A pile of random code on the whole screen was skipped quickly.


    Mu Shinian kept his eyes fixed, his fingers pounded on the keyboard quickly, and the blue fluorescence shone on her face, making her face gloomy and terrible.


    A minuteter, the password was cracked with a ding.


    Mu Shinian put the tablet away, held the door handle in his hand and was about to open it. Suddenly, a man leaned behind him.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were cold.


    The man was very close to her, and just now, she didn''t hear a sound.


    If it''s not that she''s too focused, it''s that the other person''s skill is too strong.


    After a few seconds of entanglement, mu Shinian almost exhausted his strength and waved back fiercely.


    The wrist was gripped.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think about it. He kicked his right foot directly and went straight to his key.


    The man calmly avoided, and the next second, his strength also hit.


    After two short moves, they didn''t have time to see each other''s appearance.


    When they saw who the visitor was, they were both dumbfounded.

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>


    It is said that mu Xiaozi Sinian, who is going to go shopping with his grandmother, met Bo zhentu Hao Qian, who is said to be going to pick up the car... In this expensive and scary club.


    Both of them were stunned, and the idea of how he / she was here came out of their hearts.


    Then, the next second, it''s embarrassing.


    The lie will be broken sooner orter, but they didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    There seems to be a feeling of suffocation in the air.


    The two men stared at each other, but neither meant to speak first.


    After all, at this time, everyone knows who is stupid.


    So they froze for five minutes.


    Thin shallow decided to be a silly fork first; "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian also wants to ask this question.


    She came here to wait for len, but instead of waiting, she waited for Bo shallow?


    "Someone brought me to y." After struggling for a long time, mu Shinian calmly betrayed the fifth senior brother under the strange eyes of the man: "the man you sawst time."


    Thin shallow thought of the man, and his face was ugly again; "You lied?"


    "... Oh, he said he couldn''t be exposed." Mu Shinian''s mind turned quickly and decided to take a local steamed stuffed bun route that didn''t understand anything. It''s a big deal that she issued a ticket and asked the fifth senior brother to leave this ce of right and wrong as soon as possible to escape; "And he said he would show me and leave soon."


    The implication is that if you don''te, I guess you''re already on your way back.


    Thin and shallow frown, there is still some disbelief in his expression.


    But mu Shinian didn''t give him the slightest chance. He asked bluntly, "what about you? Why are you here?"


    Thin shallow was thinking about Mu Shinian. Suddenly, she asked her, and her mind was nk for a moment.


    However, the next second, he reacted quickly; "Oh,e here to meet a friend."


    That''s a coincidence.


    Both sides think the other is bullshit.


    However, there is no reason to refute.


    For a moment, he was silent again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. The time to make an appointment with len ising. If she can''t get rid of thin, she will be in big trouble.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a few minutes, with some anxiety: "I... Want to go to the bathroom."


    Thin shallow stared at the open door and asked jokingly, "don''t you use this as a bathroom?"


    This code lock, which he set himself, can still be unlocked by her. It''s really powerful.


    When Mu Shi recited the Sutra, he mentioned it, bit his teeth and calmly exined: "Oh, this door can''t be opened. I''m very curious."


    Thin shallow raised one eyebrow, didn''t say phase, didn''t say don''t believe.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to continue pulling, and casually pointed to a direction: "I''ll go to the bathroom first?"


    "I''ll take you."


    Shallow said, go away first.


    Mu Shinian thought of what he was going to do and hurriedly made a voice to stop him: "no, I''ll go by myself."


    "It''s very winding here." Bo Qian also sees the time. The agreed time with Aowei hase. Although it is said that Aowei is a magical figure, what if Mu Shinian really bumps into her?


    Mu Shinian couldn''t think of a better reason to shirk for a moment, so he had to follow behind Bo Qian and go to the bathroom.


    Outside the door, Bo Qian looked at his mobile phone and frowned suspiciously. Doesn''t it mean that Aowei has a strong sense of time? He has beente for more than ten minutes. Howe there is no news at all.


    In the bathroom, mu Shinian is also looking at his mobile phone

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>


    It''s time for her appointment with len.


    Then why hasn''t he heard from him at all.


    Mu Shinian frowned and wanted to make a phone call to confirm the time with senior brother 5. On second thought, senior brother 5 might not know, so he hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian washed his face again, and then walked out in doubt.


    Thin shallow is looking at his mobile phone. He seems to be troubled by something. His expression is dignified.


    Mu Shinian looked at him quietly, and a strange idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    No, thin is


    "Are you ready?"


    Thin shallow suddenly put away his mobile phone. As soon as he looked up, his face looked normal.


    Mu Shinian''s guess was dispelled again. She nodded: "well, OK."


    "Let''s go."


    Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and suddenly said, "didn''t youe to see your friend? Just leave like this, doesn''t it matter?"


    There are no friends in this meeting. There are no friends to see.


    "Let him go back first."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian grabbed a bag belt tightly.


    This may be her only chance to see len. If there is another time, it will take a lot of effort.


    But in front of this man, what method should he use to cheat him away?


    "What about the man who brought you?" Asked Bo Qian.


    He had just been checked. There was no man in the club.


    If Mu Shinian has a good rtionship with him, it''s time to find him after disappearing for so long.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help biting his teeth.


    She really didn''t dare to let the fifth senior brothere. She couldn''t decide. As soon as they met, they would fight again.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time. He pinched his excuse casually: "Oh, he just met a beautiful girl and went to flirt. He told me not to dy his life."


    "I didn''t know him well, so I went to find him, and then... I got lost."


    Good. It''s connected.


    It''s bullshit.


    Thin shallow is skeptical.


    Mu Shinian is already desperate.


    She even ns to knock Bo shallow out and find len herself.


    However, as soon as the idea emerged, a beating voice floated: "how did youe here? You haven''t found it yet..."


    Before len said anything, the fifth senior brother raised his eyes and saw a tall figure.


    His eyes widened in surprise.


    Mu Shinian has beenpletely desperate!


    What did they say? Don''te in without her instructions!


    Are these instructions all about the dog''s stomach?


    Mu Sinian gave a look to senior brother Wu.


    As a result, the fifth elder martial brother was shocked by his understanding just now. He couldn''t see anything. He trembled and pointed to the man like an iceberg: "he, he won''t just..."


    "Where''s your beauty?" Mu Shinian suddenly made a noise and interrupted his unfinished words.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned.


    He looked at the fifth elder martial brother. After a second of amazement, the man waved his hand and looked listless: "Oh, she has a good background. Her face is obviously straightened. She can''t do it."


    Mu Shinian was secretly relieved.


    Thin and shallow eyes turned around between the two people. Finally, he looked at the man indifferently.


    The fifth elder martial brother was going toe. As soon as he came into contact with the man''s gloomy sight, he fiercely stepped back and smiled: "I said, young master Bo, I haven''t offended you."


    Thin shallow clenched the wrist of Mu Shinian, and his face was as gloomy as it should be

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>


    "As I said, stay away from her."


    Every word is full of warnings.


    The fifth senior brother looked at it innocently.


    Thetter winked at him.


    The fifth elder martial brother quietly withdrew his eyes and shrugged at Bo Qian: "I just think the little girl is very interesting, so it''s inevitable to get closer, young master Bo. Isn''t that ok?"


    His face was expressionless, but when he heard him say he was close, his face sank a bit: "get out!"


    What a bad temper.


    The fifth senior brother raised his hand obediently, stepped back two steps, and then left with a smile.


    His little martial sister is so fierce that she doesn''t need to be protected.


    But where the hell is len?


    It was the man that the fifth elder martial brother was looking for. After walking down the stairs, the fifth elder martial brother turned a corner and wandered around in the huge club.


    Len, a fool, only said a general address, not even a specific location.


    They have never seen len in such a big club. How can they know who he is?


    It has been dyed for half an hour from the appointed time.


    Mu Shinian looked at his watch and became more anxious.


    She looked at the man on her side, thought about it, and suddenly said, "I''ll go back first?"


    Thin shallow looked at her and didn''t look very good.


    "You didn''t listen to a word I said to you before, did you?"


    "..." what?


    Bo shallow used almost all his patience to exin: "that man is very dangerous. Don''t touch him."


    Mu Shinian screwed off his eyebrow and nodded slowly: "OK, it''s gone in the future."


    She promised so happily that she was not used to it.


    Mu Shimian calmly exined: "this is the most luxurious gold consumption cave in the city. I''ve never seen it before, so I''m curious and want to have a look."


    Thin shallow looked at her suspiciously.


    Mu Shinian avoided his eyes, thought hard, and added: "I heard that there are tens of millions of vases here, so I want to broaden my horizons."


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly.


    Even if she is more mature than her peers, she is only eighteen after all.


    Curious about things you haven''t touched.


    What if someone uses this to seduce her in the future?


    Thin shallow thought, pulled her wrist and went downstairs.


    Mu Shinian squinted: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow took her to the first floor, bypassed the hall and walked to a ce simr to the front desk.


    The front desk recognized Bo Qian almost at a nce. Just about to say hello, Bo Qian suddenly pulled mu Shinian to her: "get her a membership card." After thinking about it, he added: "lifelong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was really shocked.


    She knows this club. How do you know? The reason is very simple. This club is too expensive! It''s no different from a ck shop.


    But those rich people are probably really flustered with a lot of money. People with status generally like toe here.


    Over time, it has be a social ce.


    Mu Shinian took the glittering membership card and brushed out a lot of money without blinking. The whole person''s soul trembled.


    She really, just, casually!


    Do you want to be so serious?


    After spending money, he seems to be in a better mood: "take you back."


    "...." Mu Shinian took the card and felt a thousand gold: "what are you doing?"


    Thin and shallow looked at her puzzled eyes: "..."


    Yeah, what''s he doing?

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t want this card anyway. She handed it over and refused silently: "return it to you, I don''t want it. I don''te often."


    "Who do you want toe with?" Shallow suddenly seemed to upy the hignd, and suddenly had a lot of confidence: "the man just now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless. She struggled for a long time and took the card down; "I''ll do it myself."


    Bo Qian was satisfied. When he took people out, he didn''t forget to remind him: "he''s not the same world as you."


    "... well." Mu Shinian thought that she and the fifth senior brother are in the same world. In addition to the fifth senior brother, there are several other senior brothers and sisters. Their skills and brains are first-ss.


    She grew up in their circle.


    However, mu Shinian looked at the man on his side.


    Thin shallow still seems to be worried about something. His eyebrows are lightly locked and he doesn''t mean to loosen them.


    Also, how can a childe like Bo shallow know this?


    She is not in the same world as shallow.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    After returning the person to the sanatorium, within a few seconds, Bo shallow received a text message.


    Ovi: Hello, there''s been a dy. Are you still where you were?


    Being stirred up by the fifth senior brother, Bo Qian almost forgot that he was waiting for Aowei.


    After thinking about it, he edited a text message and went out: see you in fifteen minutes.


    After texting, he immediately started the engine, the car turned in one direction and drove towards the club.


    A few minutes after he left, a figure turned out neatly in the backyard of the sanatorium.


    Mu Shinian looked left and right. After confirming that no one saw it, he put on his hat and walked along the intersection. Not long ago, a sports car drove over.


    The driver came down and respectfully greeted her: "Miss mu, the fifth brother said, let you be careful. So far, I haven''t seen anyone who may be len."


    "I understand."


    Mu Shinian sat in the driver''s seat. Just about to start the car, she saw the driver stop talking. She lowered the window and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "The fifth brother also said, is it possible that young master Bo is him?"


    Mu Shinian stopped starting the car for a few seconds.


    She frowned and wavered.


    After a while, she shook her head: "impossible."


    "Why?" The driver didn''t expect her to be so straightforward.


    Mu Shinian calmly exined: "if he was len, there wouldn''t be no way."


    A genius in medicine has no problems that he can''t solve.


    So, thin is not len.


    Seeing this, the driver didn''t say anything more.


    Mu Shinian started the car and rushed out from another path.


    The night wind hurt my cheeks.


    Mu Shinian''s thoughts have be a little confused.


    If it''s really len, does he really have nothing to do with his disease?


    Somehow, she was inexplicably upset about things that had nothing to do with herself.


    ¡­¡­


    The car soon arrived at the club.


    Mu Shinian directly climbed over the wall from behind, put on a mask, avoided the crowd and hid in a quiet ce that was not easy to be found.


    The phone drips.


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and looked: the second floor, the third room on the left.


    Mu Shinian put away his mobile phone and looked up at the direction of the second floor. Without saying a word, he stepped directly on the window and turned up the second floor three or two times.


    Third from the left.


    Mu Shinian was at the door, took a deep breath and was about to open it.

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    Suddenly, there was a sound in the air, and the electricity in the whole room was cut off.


    Up and down the club, there was a deafening scream.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and instinctively perceived the danger.


    The next second, the door opens.


    She was dragged in.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and his arm hit back.


    In the dark, the man held her hand urately and cut it behind him.


    I thought she would be honest like this.


    However, mu Shinian almost without thinking, directly used the move of losing both hands, and mercilessly hit each other''s harm.


    The man''s face changed and subconsciously loosened.


    Her fist swung empty.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and deliberately lowered his voice: "len?"


    The man also smiled with a deep smile, and his voice was hoarse: "Miss Aowei, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    In the dark, mu Shinian rolled his eyes.


    I''ve heard a lot about this. She doesn''t want it at all.


    "I can''t see. Mr. len has been hiding for a long time and likes to meet in this dark environment." Mu Shinian couldn''t help but satirize.


    Who knows, len is not angry at all.


    In the dark, the figure seemed to move, and then heard the man''s innocent voice: "it''s not me."


    Frown at the moment.


    Len went to the switch and pressed it twice. He seemed to sigh: "I don''t know which fool did it."


    "...." Mu Shinian also frowned.


    This kind ofrge clubhouse can''t have an inexplicable power failure. Moreover, the lights in the surrounding areas should also be on. Therefore, it can only be yed by someone.


    In fact, it is not difficult to guess what the purpose is.


    Today, after all, there are two big men here.


    There are many people in the circle who want them both, and the price of the reward is ridiculously high.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a minute and nned to turn around and leave.


    I guess I can''t leave when the troublees.


    As a result, her hand shrank as soon as she touched the door.


    Behind her, the man pressed his hand on her shoulder and knocked twice.


    Mu Shinian stared and listened to the footsteps outside the house: "search."


    "Search it one by one. It must be up here!"


    "That''s Aowei and Len. You can get rich if you catch them back!"


    "Be careful, it''s Aowei! If you can''t, take len back. He''s just a doctor. It''s easy to deal with!"


    Mu Shinian''s face turned ck when he heard this sentence.


    Her hand is still aching. Is she a doctor? I really can''t see that her skill is not under her.


    How did those people on the road find clues?


    The man stood behind her: "aren''t you dying?"


    Get out!


    You hung up, I haven''t hung up yet!


    Mu Shinian''s angry stomach Fei said, turned around, took out the information from his bag and photographed it in his arms: "this thing, help me see if there is a problem."


    The man reached for it; "Yours?"


    "No." After a pause, mu Shinian coldly spit out a few words: "my friend''s."


    The man took the paper bag and joked between his eyebrows and eyes: "your senior brothers and sisters? Or your master''s?"


    He knew everything about her.


    Mu Shinian still has a calm face; "You''re right."


    With that, she was ready to open the door.


    The man frowned and pressed, "what are you doing?"


    Sounds kept ringing outside.


    At least a dozen people.


    Mu Shinian discriminated and exined coldly: "keep your life, miracle doctor, help me have a good look."

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>


    With that, she suddenly opened the door without any sign and went out.


    In just a few seconds, there was a noise: "she''s there, don''t let her run, chase!"


    Then there was a fight.


    The man frowned slightly. He had a strange premonition that Aowei was somewhat simr to someone he knew, even for a few seconds. He suspected that the two people were the same person.


    But, how is it possible.


    There was a continuous rise and fall of fighting outside, and the screams of men could not be heard.


    It shows how cruel the girl''s skill is.


    The man leaned against the door, opened the information with a faint interest, hit the lighter, stared at the familiar words above, and his whole breath was stunned.


    If you remember correctly, is this his profile?


    His body as like as two peas, he knows regrly, so he will go to the clinic regrly, which is exactly the same as hisst physical examination.


    The light of the lighter shone faintly on his face.


    Friends? He never remembered that he was Ovi''s friend.


    Or is this Ovi


    Outside the door, the girl seemed to be caught, and there was a dull hum.


    Thin and shallow heart fiercely tightened, and the sound was like her!


    The next second, he had opened the door and walked out.


    No matter how powerful mu Shinian was, she couldn''t resist the sneak attack of these viins. Her back was strong and she received a stick. Under the severe pain, her movements were slow.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth. Facing the group of people who had killed red eyes, he motionless picked up a stick and was about to make a move. Suddenly, a voice stopped in front of her, grabbed the fist waved at her and kicked it fiercely.


    An unhappy frown.


    What''s this man doing out here?


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything. He just wanted to get rid of these wastes first, and then see who the girl is.


    In the dark, there was a fight.


    Mu Shinian can vaguely distinguish the ck figure. He moves quickly and every move is very tricky.


    Mu Shinian was silent for several seconds and had to admit that this man''s skill was really above her.


    In the wireless headset, there was a agitation.


    "Junior sister, get out." The fifth senior brother''s voice was somewhat anxious: e down from the second floor and I''ll pick you up at the window."


    Mu Shinian looked at len: "what about him?"


    "With his skill, what can I do?" The fifth senior brother carried a night market telescope and sighed: "I just want to know how it is spread in the circle, a weak schr? With his strong skills, how can others live if he is weak?"


    Yeah.


    If you don''t go, you''ll callter. It''s estimated that you can''t go.


    Mu Shinian looked at a man who was able to tie up five or six and beat. He was silent for a few seconds, walked over and kicked a man away.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "how, cooperation?"


    Mu Shi Nian lips close in a straight line.


    A few secondster, she handed him the stick in her hand.


    In his inexplicable expression on his shallow face, he slowly opened his mouth: "remember to reply to that information."


    With that, mu Shinian helped him solve a person, then zipped it to the top. In the man''s stunned eyes, he put his hand on the windowsill and jumped down the next second.


    Thin shallow was stunned and stared at the stick in his hand. His eyebrows and eyes suddenly sank.


    He wanted to go on, but the group of people who didn''t have eyes tangled up again.


    Thin shallow waspletely impatient. He swung his stick and smashed it neatly.

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>


    Within a minute, the men fell to the groundpletely.


    At this time, the sound of gliding in the air sounded again.


    The next second, the whole corridor lit up.


    A group of people in ck rushed up. Seeing this scene, they were scared and hurried over: "young master, are you okay?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow knew that there was a telescope opposite. He stood by the window, nced at the dark area downstairs and slightly pursed his lower lip.


    Then, the next second, he put his hand on the windowsill and turned over neatly.


    A group of men were stunned and rushed over. As a result, they saw thin and shallow falling steadily on the ground. Then, his eyes swept around and left.


    His meny on the window and looked at each other with a misty face.


    "Young master seems very worried?"


    "Who is he anxious to see?"


    "Silly, who else can you have except Aowei?"


    The voice fell, and a man in ck also wanted to jump down and have a look at the legendary character.


    As a result, he was pushed back before his feetnded.


    The man in ck, who was the leader, had a ck line on his face: "Why are you going?"


    The man in ck looked excited: "Aowei, it''s Aowei, my goddess!"


    The boss pped him to death: "look, look at the wool! Aowei doesn''t want to see you at all!"


    People in ck are not aggrieved.


    The boss nced at him speechless and pointed to those people on the ground: "Why are you staring at me? Why don''t you take these people away quickly?"


    His men were so shouted by him that they began to do it.


    The boss looked at the dark area downstairs and felt a lot of emotion. Ao Wei, the legendary figure is so close to them?


    ¡­¡­


    The fifth senior brother almost sent people to the sanatorium at the fastest speed.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?"


    The fifth senior brother handed her a bag of medicine; "If not, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Nothing." So little hurt, mu Shinian didn''t take it to heart: "go and help me see who did it tonight, and len, the information is wrong. He is not only a doctor, but also his skill is above me."


    The fifth senior brother picked up his mobile phone and sent a picture to her.


    Mu Shinian only saw a shadow. She looked at the fifth senior brother without expression.


    The fifth elder martial brother spread his hands innocently: "I can''t me him for this. He''s too fast. It''s good to shoot like this."


    Mu Shinian stared at the picture for a full minute. He really couldn''t see anything from the residual image.


    She sighed and said, "I''ll go back first. It''s hard tonight."


    "Are you sure len will contact you?" The fifth senior brother asked uncertainly.


    Mu Shinian nodded without thinking: "I use Aowei''s identity to find him. He should give me an answer, otherwise, I will bear a grudge."


    "... ha ha, that''s what I said." The fifth elder martial brother smiled and was avenged by his younger martial sister. It''s not fun.


    "I went first." Mu Shinian took the bag of medicine, climbed over the wall and quietly returned to the room.


    The fifth senior brother shrugged calmly, returned to the car, started the car and left.


    It''s really messy tonight.


    The forces of several parties joined forces to fish in troubled waters. Moreover, the legendary len appeared under their eyes. They only took such a picture at most. As for the real person, no one has seen it.


    Waiting for the red light, the fifth senior brother moved his finger andunched the picture just now.

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    The other party replied with a question mark.


    The fifth senior brother calmly typed in a paragraph: Good evening, senior brother. Please help me try to recover the face of this picture.


    After a while, the eldest martial brother replied with a crisp word: get out.


    The fifth senior brother touched his nose, and then edited a sentence and went out: not me, but the younger martial sister.


    A momentter, the elder martial brother replied with a word: wait.


    In the middle of the night, the fifth senior brother couldn''t help sobbing.


    Sure enough, the smallest is the best.


    So many people love her, of course, including him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian searched almost all night, but there was no news at all.


    A good person, in front of him, said to disappear and disappeared.


    My men had been looking for it all night, but there was still no news at all: "Aowei sent several groups of people to follow different routes. We followed them one by one, but we lost them all."


    Both true and false.


    Thin shallow sits on the desk, his face is not generally ugly.


    His men were innocent: "young master, do you want to continue looking?"


    "Forget it."


    Thin shallow stood up, with a piece of frost on his face: "you evacuate, keep quiet."


    "Don''t worry." A group of men retreated quietly.


    Thin shallow in the room, meditated for a moment, then took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    The housekeeper answered quickly; "Young master, what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow pondered for a moment and reported a string of dish names in one breath.


    The housekeeper was stunned; "Oh, young master, are youing back for dinner? I''ll prepare it right away."


    "No, pack it. I''ll go back and get it." Thin shallow finish saying, hung up the phone.


    If Aowei is admiring the time, he will find the clue as soon as he looks at it.


    Thin and shallow, drooping eyes, the line of sight is shing a littleplex.


    If Mu Shinian is Aowei... How many things did she hide?


    It is said that Aowei is a rare genius and extremely sensitive to numbers. She disappeared for some time. Later, when she appeared, a huge organization copsed and the whole base was blown up. It''s rumored that it was Ovi''s pen, because Ovi appeared nearby when the base exploded.


    Some say she''s a great undercover.


    Others say that she is a killer who can do anything as long as she has money.


    But no matter which, it is an extraordinary life.


    Mu Shinian, how could she have anything to do with such a person?


    But if not, what''s the matter with this information


    Thin shallow picked up the information and looked at it in a trance.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian had a bad back injury. It happened to be the weekend. She directly found an excuse to ask for leave.


    Grandma always knew that mu Shinian was working. She was relieved to see that she didn''t go out today: "by the way, Niannian, you''re still young. Don''t always think about going out. Your mother paid the fee for five months at one gost time."


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "it''s all right. I don''t feel hard."


    "How can it not be hard? I think you feel hard." Grandma looked around the house and couldn''t calm down: "seriously, Niannian, there''s nothing wrong with my body. I don''t have to live in such a high-end ce."


    "Grandma, you can rest assured." Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and seemed to want to help her touch those wrinkles: "I''m fine, just stay at ease."


    Grandma smiled bitterly and hugged her head.


    "You are so good, why don''t they like you?"

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    They naturally refer to her parents.


    Mu Shinian said indifferently, "it''s enough for me to like you."


    "How can that be?" Grandma muttered discontentedly, "at least one more person likes you."


    In this way, if one day she is gone, mu Shinian will not be too lonely.


    Mu Shinian hugged her waist and didn''t speak for a moment.


    The telephone suddenly rang.


    Grandma let go: "go and have a look. Maybe your friend will go out to y with you."


    Mu Shinian thought how possible.


    Her friend is only Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling is a typical nerd. He has to go to the library even on weekends.


    Thinking so, she still picked up her cell phone and looked at it. She was stunned.


    Grandma asked curiously, "what''s the matter, who is it?"


    "... friends."


    Mu Shinian coughed and said calmly, "he''s passing by. I''ll go down ande back right away."


    Grandma nodded: "go, don''t let others wait too long." Then she stopped mu Shinian and gave her a small box of candy; "This, give it to your friend."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian took it, put on his coat and went out.


    In a milk tea shop near the sanatorium.


    Mu Shinian went in and saw thin and shallow.


    There were several boxes in front of him. She walked over curiously: "Why are you here?"


    Thin shallow pushed the box forward, but his eyes lingered on her face, as if to see something: "the housekeeper did it, let me bring it to you."


    Mu Shinian stared at the boxes, speechless and funny.


    How afraid the housekeeper is that she won''t have enough to eat outside.


    Every once in a while, you have to send food to me.


    "Help me thank him and let him stop doing it in the future. Please."


    "You have to tell him that." A thin, shallow and neat throwing pot.


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    She handed him the box. "It''s for you."


    A small box of candy, all mango.


    Thin shallow really can''t understand why someone likes to eat mango so much?


    The bottom of his heart thought so, but he still reached out and took it: "thank you."


    Thin shallow looked at her several times, all some want to talk and stop.


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    No ws, no clues, no difort... Everything is normal.


    Thin shallow looked at the woman in front of him and couldn''t connect the man in front of him with the woman who was powerful and had strange whereabouts.


    "You..."


    Spit out a word and he took it back.


    Mu Shinian was confused: "what are you going to say?"


    Tell me if you''re Ovi.


    Thin shallow thought in his heart that he couldn''t ask this sentence directly after several struggles.


    He looked up at the girl''s puzzled face and shook his head in silence.


    Strange... Mu Shinian saw that he was so abnormal and looked through the boxes in doubt. Don''t say, he was really a little hungry.


    Thin and shallow hands hanging on the side of the body clenched hard.


    "I don''t know about that."


    He suddenly opened his mouth, looked up at him and said, "what?"


    Thin shallow pinched his palm hard. Driven by the pain, his reason came back: "my disease can''t be cured."


    The original good atmosphere seemed to be dignified in an instant.


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt that the rice in his hand was not fragrant.


    She sat in the chair opposite him and was silent for a few minutes before she was sure that she would be cured


    "No one can cure it." Thin and shallow said, raised her eyes and observed the change of her expression: "including the miracle doctor, he also said there was no rescue."


    "... which miracle doctor?" Mu Shinian''s pupil suddenly shrinks.

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>


    Bo Qian didn''t miss the slightest emotional change on the girl''s face.


    His heart sank fiercely, and he almost hoarsely spit out a name: "len."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was at a loss for a moment. Her mind tossed and turned several times. Finally, she looked at him suspiciously: "who is len?"


    "..." Bo Qian thought he was going to see the answer, but when he arrived, he turned over.


    Mu Shinian looked nkly and continued to pretend to be stunned: "is he a doctor?"


    I don''t know what it''s like in my heart.


    He was relieved and hesitated.


    Mu Shinian is not Aowei, which is good.


    But subconsciously, he wanted something.


    "Well, a great doctor."


    Mu Shinian was silent, as if depressed because no one could cure his illness.


    "Someone can do it."


    Thin shallow astringed all theplex thoughts, took a drink from the water cup, and said faintly, "well."


    Even len has seen it... Whether the person in front of him or the miracle doctor is not good news.


    Mu Shinian sighed secretly, and suddenly felt that even the coffee in his hand was not fragrant.


    She took a sip and only tasted the bitter taste.


    Seeing her like this, Bo Qian clenched the coffee in his hand and said, "I''m fine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up at him and pulled his lower lip lightly.


    The two sat down again before leaving.


    Thin shallow returned to the parking lot with a lot of worries, and he still carried a mango candy in his hand.


    Mu Shinian is not Aowei. When she heard len, her performance was too ordinary. There was nothing unusual.


    Thin shallow sighed slightly. In the dark pupil, there was a bit of confusion.


    He took out his cell phone and pressed a number.


    "Go do something and pretend to be me."


    The phone was strangely quiet. After a few seconds, he asked uncertainly, "pretend to be you?"


    "Well, pretend to be a little technical." Thin shallow coldly ordered: "just show your horse''s feet carelessly. Don''t be too deliberate."


    Then he hung up the phone, opened the driver''s door and drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s mood also fluctuates.


    Grandma surrounded the boxes and was surprised: "your friend is very kind to you and specially cooked food."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian was interrupted, smiled and replied, "he''s very good."


    Grandma agrees.


    She put all the snacks in the fridge.


    Mu Shinian looked at her busy figure and gently bit her lower lip.


    Len only showed upst night.


    Today, Bo Qian came and took the initiative to mention a character they hadn''t talked about before.


    It can''t be such a coincidence.


    Mu Shinian bit his finger and was silent. He still picked up his cell phone and went out.


    The fifth elder martial brother was tired all nightst night. It was estimated that he was still sleeping. The sound of being awakened was confused: "little younger martial sister, forgive your elder martial brother. You need enough sleep."


    "Check a person." The voice of Mu Shinian is slow and firm; "Thin and shallow."


    "Check who?" Fifth senior brother woke up a lot in an instant.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to tell senior brother five about his doubts, but he doesn''t know which direction to go.


    After much struggle, she confessed: "where was hest night? Check."


    After the fifth senior brother looked confused over there, he finally reacted: "len?"


    "I doubt, but I''m not sure."

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>


    Mu Shinian did not hide it, and frankly told him, "go and check it first."


    The fifth elder martial brother tut tut Tut, and immediately became interested: "I can''t see. If it is true, his vest has been worn for too long."


    But if so, it''s sad.


    It''s hard to find len. As a result, he can''t even see his own disease.


    Across the cold telephone line, the fifth senior brother seemed to feel the lost mood of Mu Shinian.


    He sighed andforted: "younger martial sister, it''s all right. The world is so big, there will always be someone who can cure him. Elder martial brother, I''ll release the news and help you find a famous doctor."


    Mu Shinian said with a low grace, "thank you, senior brother."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall and stayed for a long time.


    The telephone rang again.


    She thought it was the fifth senior brother who didn''t speak, so she quickly picked it up: "Hey, what else?"


    "Huh?"


    The other party made a voice of doubt.


    Mu Shinian heard whose voice it was: "Ye Ling, what''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha, how do you know I''m looking for you?" Ye Ling smiled in surprise.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sore neck: "I don''t go to the library."


    "Who told you about going to the library?" Ye Ling sighed silently, then muttered, "I''m here to remind you that you won''t forget the game tomorrow?"


    Competition


    Mu Shinian covered his head: "Oh, that, I didn''t forget."


    "Come on, you must have forgotten." Ye Ling almost jumped over there: "don''t tell me, you haven''t practicedtely."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t speak.


    She really hasn''t practiced.


    Ye Ling was speechless for a long time and made a unteral decision: e out and I''ll take you to the musical instrument city. You go there to touch the piano and find inspiration."


    "... no need." Her piano skills are no worse.


    Ye Ling ignored her words directly.


    "I''ll wait for you in the musical instrument city. Come quickly."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian listened to the busy beep and sighed again


    Xueba is really serious and gives up all the opportunities in the library.


    Grandma heard her sigh and burst out a head: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Ye Ling asked me to go to the musical instrument city." After a pause, she added, "I have a violinpetition tomorrow."


    "Then hurry." Grandma came in and took out her schoolbag. "Hurry up and practice."


    Even grandma said so. What else can I do?


    Mu Shinian took up his schoolbag and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling has been waiting for some time, but she doesn''t have the slightest impatience.


    When Mu Shi read it, she had chosen the ce and waved to her fiercely; "Come here. I just asked. It costs 50 yuan an hour. We can practice for two hours."


    Mu Shinian is the first two.


    Didn''t you say, just touch the piano and find the feeling?


    Ye Ling saw her idea at a nce and pped her on the shoulder: "stop talking nonsense and practice quickly. Your skill will definitely win the championship tomorrow."


    Mu Shi reads her stomach Fei. If she doesn''t win the championship, it''s estimated that the master wille by ne to teach her a lesson.


    Mu Shinian had no choice but to sit down, adjust the tone and start ying the piano.

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>


    The master on one side heard the voice and agreed: "it''s really good."


    Ye Ling nodded and echoed: "yes, yes, master, you are an expert at first sight. You see, our violin recitation is so powerful that we can''t make a ssh in the art world in the future. Boss, if it is spread out in the future, master XX once yed the violin in your house, the sign of your shop will y, so." After a pause, the pointes; "Do you want to make it cheaper? It''s not easy for us to be students."


    The boss couldn''t helpughing at what ye Ling said: "you child can talk." The boss is also a sincere person: "well, for the sake of her good violin, I''ll make it cheaper for you, 50 yuan for two hours, OK?"


    "Thank you, boss."


    For an 18-year-old girl whose economy is not yet independent, 50 yuan is also a huge sum of money.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing when he listened to Ye Ling''s skill in bargaining.


    When the boss wanted to greet other guests, he let the small world out. When he left, he specially made a pot of tea for them, grabbed some snacks and put them on the table.


    Ye Ling sat aside, listening and taking out a set of test papers.


    Mu Shinian almost couldn''t helpughing. Xueba is indeed Xueba. No matter where he moved, there are only problems in his eyes.


    Mu Shinian helplessly hooked his lower lip and skillfully changed a rtively gentle song.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran will y tomorrow.


    She thought that her skills were indeed a quarter worse than mu Shinian, but if she had a good musical instrument, she might ovee mu Shinian.


    So she took advantage of the weekend to bring both her parents out.


    When the shopkeeper saw that the three people were very particr, the smile on his face suddenly became enthusiastic: "Hello, miss, I''m here to choose musical instruments."


    Gu Jinhua smiled and said, "the little girl has a game tomorrow, so she wants to choose a good violin."


    The boss poured them three cups of tea and smiled, e here, the violins are here."


    Gu Jinhua patted Mu Shiran''s head: "go and see if you like it. Dad pays."


    "Thank you, Dad." Mu Shiran hugged Gu Jinhua''s waist happily, and then ran to see the violins.


    Gu Jinhua and Tong Wanzhi couldn''t helpughing when they saw her happy take off: "it seems that it''s good for her to learn the violin since childhood. Look at her, she''s learning magic."


    "It''s good for children to have some hobbies." Gu Jinhua spoke gently.


    Although Mu Shiran is not his own, he is closer to this foreign daughter than Gu Yan.


    Originally very simple, Mu Shiran is more intimate.


    Mu Shiran picked from those violins. Finally, her eyes lit up, but the next second, when she saw the price, she lost her lips again.


    Gu Jinhua looked at her carefully.


    He came over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shiran shook her head: "nothing, nothing."


    With that, she was about to leave.


    Gu Jinhua directly took the piano she liked and looked at the price. It was 200000. He asked, "do you like this?"


    Mu Shiran shook her head wisely: "no, this is too expensive. I''ll change it."


    "Not expensive, as long as you like it." Gu Jinhua doesn''t know anything about the violin, but he knows one thing:

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>


    "Art is money burning. If you can seed in the future, the 200000 will be worth it."


    Mu Shiran''s eyes are brighter and brighter.


    She eximed in surprise, happily holding Gu Jinhua''s arm and acting like a spoiled child: "Dad, I owe you this money first. When I make moneyter, I''ll pay you back."


    "Dad, you don''t have to pay it back. It''s just a small money." 200000 yuan is really not a big problem for the family.


    "How nice of Dad!" Mu Shiran is sweet and charming. When people look at her, they can''t help thinking how much it hurts her.


    Gu Jinhua pinched her small nose twice: "you, you."


    Tong Wanzhi also came over and deliberately joked with a straight face: "you just aim at your father and treat you well, husband, this child can''t be too spoiled, otherwise it will turn the sky."


    Mu Shiran displeased and retorted: "Dad said it doesn''t matter if girls are spoiled, doesn''t it, dad?"


    Gu Jinhua handed the violin to the clerk and nodded: "yes, girls, it doesn''t matter."


    Mu Shiran seems to have won the war and hums at Tong Wanzhi deliberately.


    Tong Wanzhi can''t cry orugh.


    Three people were about to pay when the door opened.


    Ye Ling was going toe out and take paper towels. As a result, he saw three of them, confused and stunned.


    At the same time, a melodious violin came.


    The voice is very melodious and slow. asionally, one or two sounds suddenly rise and fall, which makes people linger.


    Mu Shiran had a bad feeling when she saw Ye Ling.


    At this meeting, she heard the sound of the violin, and her face turned white.


    Ye Ling is a real nerd. She knows nothing about musical instruments.


    So, who else will y the piano?


    Mu Shiran was stiff all over.


    The parents didn''t notice. They only saw her daughter looking at others and asked curiously, "Ranran, is this your friend?"


    Yes, not familiar.


    Ye Ling thought so and said hello: "Hello, uncle and aunt. Mu Shiran and I are alumni."


    "Well." Tong Wanzhi said and couldn''t help sighing: "do you and your friendse to buy a piano, too? Your friend ys very well."


    Mu Shinian was affirmed, and Ye Ling was happy as if he had been affirmed.


    "We don''t buy a piano. Wee here to practice."


    As soon as the words were said, Tong Wanzhi was a little embarrassed.


    But think about it, Ye Ling wears very ordinary clothes. The cheapest violin here needs tens of thousands of yuan... Her friends and she are estimated to be of the same ss. It''s normal that they can''t afford it.


    "Aunt, you''re all right. I''ll go first?" Ye Ling said, asked the clerk to take a paper towel and went back to the house.


    As soon as the door closed, the sound was cut off again.


    As a result, Gu Jinhua stretched out his hand to block the door, gently met Ye Ling''s puzzled eyes and said, "your friend ys the violin so well. Otherwise, give me some advice to my daughter. She has a small problem that she can''t change. The tutor has said it many times, and she will also make mistakes."


    This friend ys the violin a little better than the teachers he invited with a lot of money.


    It''s all right to ask her for advice.


    Ye Ling pursed her lower lip. She didn''t want to.


    Mu Shiran and Mu Shimian arepetitors.


    What''s the matter with this.


    However, seeing Mu Shiran''s ugly face, Ye Ling couldn''t help but breathe. She opened the door and opened her body to praise: "yes."

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>


    Mu Shiran wants to hold on to her parents.


    Because she knows what''s behind this door.


    But she didn''t hold it.


    Because her parents had taken her, they walked happily to thepartment.


    Then the eyes of the group were right without warning.


    Mu Shinian sat in his chair with an old violin in his arms and watched them walk in, frowning deeper and deeper.


    Why are they here?


    Tong Wanzhi and Gu Jinhua were stunned.


    Doesn''t it mean that mu Shinian has no chance to get in touch with this in the countryside? How did she y the violin so well?


    Mu Shiran looked at the surprised eyes on his parents'' faces and couldn''t help clenching his fist.


    Ye Ling didn''t understand the rtionship between them. He came over and opened his mouth humbly: "Shi Nian, these parents praised you for ying the piano well and asked you to help guide their daughter."


    "It shouldn''t matter if it takes a few minutes."


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling and the parents.


    Finally, in Ye Ling''s surprised eyes, he said a cold Hello: "Mom, uncle."


    Ye Ling: "......" what are you shouting at?


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at the piano in her hand. Somehow, she suddenly felt a little dazzling.


    Gu Jinhua didn''t expect such a coincidence. He just wanted her to guide his daughter.


    But now it seems


    The three men looked at each other.


    After greeting, mu Shinian didn''t intend to make a sound.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard, and her face repressed the jealousy that was about to gush out.


    In an embarrassment, Tong Wanzhi took the lead in breaking the silence: "Oh, what a coincidence, Shi Nian, you''re here too. Mom unexpectedly knew that you yed the violin so well."


    Mu Shi read grace with a voice, almost perfunctorily replied; "OK."


    As a mother, she didn''t know at all.


    Tong Yanzhi bit his lower lip and didn''t know how to continue.


    Gu Jinhua, who was used to seeing the wind and cloud, took the lead in responding: "Shi Nian, do you want to give advice to Shi ran? My uncle sees that your piano skills are almostparable to the master level."


    Mu Shinian thought, what is the master.


    Mu Shiran on one side bit her teeth and made a noise; "No, Dad. Shi Nian will also participate in tomorrow''spetition. We arepetitors. It''s not good."


    The parents stared again.


    What they think is that it''s over. Mu Shiran and mu Shinian''s technology is not at the same level at all. If they y, they are expected to be crushed and there is no residue left.


    Mu Shinian looked at them quietly.


    Tong Yanzhi smiled and said, "what are you talking about? You two are sisters. What''s the matter with each other? Don''t think so much."


    Mu Shiran clenched the piano in her hand and didn''t say good or bad.


    Seeing this, Tong had to look at the person opposite; "Shi Nian, your sister''s piano skills are also very good, but there is one ce where the teacher doesn''t give good advice every time, and we don''t understand it. Why don''t you help us?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    She stood up with her violin in her arms and nodded boldly, "yes."


    "I don''t want it." Mu Shiran uttered a voice and sternly refused: "what if she deliberately pointed out the wrong way and dug a pit for me?"


    "What are you talking about, boy?" Tong Wan Zhi looked at Gu Jinhua''s unhappy face and couldn''t help but warn: "you are sisters. You should help each other."

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>


    Mu Shiran is going crazy with jealousy!


    How could she let mu Shinian guide her? Aren''t you kidding?


    Seeing Gu Jinhua''s face getting more and more ugly, Tong Wanzhi pushed his face, some stiff Mu Shiran.


    Mu Shiran returned to her mind, and the expression on her face quickly adjusted. She looked at Tong Wanzhi, instantly understood her hint, gritted her teeth, and said gently, "Shi Nian, please."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to promise.


    However, she looked at Tong''s pleading eyes, and her heart was still soft after all.


    She nodded uneasily, "I''ll try my best."


    Gu Jinhua smiled: "I''ll go shopping with your mother, buy you two something to eat, and Ranran will learn from your sister." When he finished, he looked at the time of admiration, and his smile was also very warm: "time, please."


    "... well."


    Mu Shinian nodded faintly.


    After the two left.


    Mu Shimian and mu shimran looked at each other. A momentter, Mu Shimian picked up the violin and sat in the chair. With the memory just now, they adjusted the tone several times: "you y it first and I''ll listen."


    Mu Shiran looked at her coldly. He clenched the rod with his fingertips. The strength was so strong that it was almost broken into two sections.


    She looked at Ye Ling, who was standing by and said gently, "Hello, can you pour us two sses of water?"


    Ye Ling looked at Mu Shiran and mu Shinian, thinking about who you are and why I should pour water for you. But when she thought that the two people were sisters, she felt that she waspletely unqualified to intervene.


    She looked at it, admiring it.


    Thetter nodded at her, and Ye Ling went out.


    When the door closes, Mu Shiran puts the violin on the table, stares at her unhappily, and the corners of her lips are cold: "I don''t believe you are so kind."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shimian touched the strings twice, and his expression was still so calm.


    Mu Shiran was so angry with her.


    Mu Shinian''s piano skill is above her, and Bo shallow also has a special preference for her. In this way, it seems that her whole person is not as good as mu Shinian!


    Clearly, she is the pride of heaven!


    Mu Shiran refused to admit it. She would lose to Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian ignored her inexplicable anger, fingered the strings, simply yed a song, and then, another, another


    Mu Shiran waspletely angry; "What, show off your skills?"


    No matter how calm mu Shinian was, he couldn''t help turning his eyes: "your problem is that when you turn from high to medium to low since childhood, you will never learn too much, and you will always turn down sharply."


    Mu Shiran frowned fiercely at the center of her eyebrows.


    Mu Shinian is guiding her? She''s not rare, okay!


    Mu Shinian seemed to see what she thought in her heart and saidzily, "I pointed out your problems. You don''t listen."


    That''s what the teachers who taught her said.


    Word for word!


    But mu Shiran won''t admit it.


    "Hehe, how do you know so well? Or did you steal to learn when I practiced the piano? Mu Shinian, I can''t see that you can also be so white lotus."


    "Whatever you think." Mu Shinian ignored her and sat for too long. Her back was a little ufortable. She fished out a pillow and put it on her back.


    Again! Mu Shiran looked at her calm face and couldn''t help being angry.


    His words, like marshmallow, were soft and hit her without the slightest reaction!


    Mu Shinian didn''t have as rich psychological activities as she did. She continued to y the violin.


    It''s like the other person in the house is invisible.

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    It seems that mu Shinian is the so-called winner in life!


    And she, Mu Shiran, is an out and out loser!


    The sound of the piano is melodious, suddenly galloping thousands of miles, and suddenly spring breeze turns into rain.


    Every rapid change is unexpected and pleasing to the eye.


    Mu Shiran looked at the girl not far away as if she would shine. Then she thought of the stage and mu Shinian epted the admiration of thousands of people.


    The anger in my heart is burning more and more vigorously.


    Mu Shinian was just about to receive the radio. Suddenly, it was dark. The next second, a hand stretched out and took her piano.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were suddenly cold. He looked coldly at Mu Shiran with a ferocious face: "are you sick?"


    Mu Shiran wants to hit the piano in her face.


    But as soon as the idea came up, the door was pushed open.


    Ye Ling quickly brought in two cups of tea and squeezed in front of Mu Shiran, isting their sight: "drink tea."


    She had been squatting outside for a long time. Seeing that the situation was wrong, she hurried in.


    Mu Shinian took a cup and drank it calmly.


    Ye Ling put another cup of tea on the table and looked down on the old piano. It seemed mild, but it was t: "the boss said that this piano has a good tone. If it is second-hand, it will cost tens of thousands. If you knock it, you will lose money."


    "...." Mu Shiran stared at her angrily.


    Ye Ling shrugged innocently; "Shi Nian, let''s go. It''s time."


    Mu Shinian calmly drank up the cup of tea, and then slowly packed up his things.


    Mu Shiran grabbed the piano and wanted to smash it at her, but ye Ling stood in front of her and stared at her every move with a defensive face.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard and calmly put the piano on the table.


    Mu Shi didn''t read much. He packed it up quickly. Ye Ling took her arm and put down a cruel sentence like a provocation: "see you in the game."


    "Everyone speaks ording to their abilities."


    The door opened and closed.


    The whole person was trembling.


    She has to find a way. She can''t forget it. Once mu Shinian ys in this game, she will lose very ugly.


    But what should she do?


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling took mu Shinian and left this ce of right and wrong quickly.


    "If I had known, I would have spent more money to go somewhere else." Ye Ling still remembers this matter: "speaking of it, what''s the matter with you? It''s actually the daughter of the family. Why haven''t I seen you say it on weekdays? It''s too low-key."


    Mu Shinian smiled gently: "have you ever seen such a poor daughter?"


    Even practicing a piano costs dozens of yuan to y a musical instrument.


    Ye Ling thought about it, too.


    But she didn''t understand.


    "What''s the matter with you? Your name is mu Shinian. It''s also Gu Fu''s life, but your treatment is too bad. It''s been so long that I know you also admire your family."


    "I''m raised by my father." Mu Shinian only exined such a sentence.


    Ye Ling blinked: "ah?"


    "It''s troublesome." Mu Shinian had a faint pain in her back. She held her breath and said, "go back... I have to y tomorrow."


    "By the way, this!" Ye Ling said, took out a bag from her schoolbag and handed it to her: "my mother took me to buy it. I see your clothes are all casual clothes, not even a skirt. Tomorrow you''re going to make a big ssh. How can you do without a war robe."


    Mu Shinian looked at the robe and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth: "thank you."

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>


    "You''re wee. I have to thank you." Ye Ling blinked and smiled with some deep meaning: "thanks to master Bo''s secret operation, my parents can get a promotion and a raise. Speaking of it, I should invite you to dinner and thank you."


    Mu Shinian was confused: "Oh, you have to thank him. Just invite him."


    I didn''t do anything. There''s really no need to eat this meal.


    Ye Lingughed twice and swept her shoulder: "don''t, don''t, don''t, if it weren''t for you, it''s strange that Bo shallow would do so."


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hand, but it had nothing to do with me; "I didn''t do anything."


    "Yes, you didn''t do anything." Ye Ling exaggerated and said, "you just yed your personality charm and made him fall in love with you."


    Good bye.


    She seriously suspected that Ye Ling must have read too many novels, resulting in the illusion of excessive brainpensation.


    What does thin money and thin contacts have to do with her.


    Ye Ling waved behind her: "remember, the report will start at 9 o''clock tomorrow. Don''t remember the wrong time."


    Mu Shinian waved to show that he knew.


    ¡­¡­


    The school attaches great importance to thepetition.


    Security guards were arranged early in the morning to maintain order in the auditorium.


    Mu Shinian stood at the back of the team in the robe contributed by Ye Ling, and pulled his sleeves twice.


    Ye Ling helped her take care of her hair: "Shi Nian, you should always wear it like this, or you will waste your face in vain."


    The skin color of the red skirt is more white. With small ck leather shoes and slightly curled hair, she looks like a princess.


    Mu Shinian pulled a hair band tied to his hair uneasily; "It''s too boastful."


    "There''s nothing to boast about. Look at them." Ye Ling pointed to those people who were dressed up and deliberately lowered their voice: "they wear, like going to a beauty pageant."


    Mu Shinian looked and found that it was really.


    Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder and said calmly, "so, you''re dressed normally. Don''t worry. You can''t still wear casual clothes when you y the violin, so others will misunderstand you''re here to smash the field."


    Mu Shinian took a breath and went backstage after reporting his name.


    As a result, the violin disappeared.


    Ye Ling was stunned and hurried in. After searching the house, he finally turned pale: "what''s the matter? I remember the violin was ced on the table. Shi Nian, did you put it somewhere else?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "No."


    "What about the violin?" Ye Ling was worried and was going crazy; "The game has begun!"


    After the roll call, he began to y on the stage ording to the sequence number drawn.


    If it''s mu Shinian''s turn, it''s only about an hour.


    "Look around." Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "let''s look separately."


    Ye Ling nodded and quickly ran in another direction.


    Mu Shinian never stopped, and each lounge was pushed away to look for it again.


    The two of them walked around the whole campus and finally met at the original ce.


    Both of them were panting.


    Ye Ling waved his hand, coughed twice and said, "no, still no, what about you? Do you have any news over there?"


    Mu Shinian also shook his head.


    Ye Ling moved his lower lip powerlessly and couldn''t hide his nervousness on his face: "what should I do?"

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know.


    The violin was borrowed from the school. At present, she has only one at hand.


    Mu Shi Nian pursed her lips and brooded unhappily.


    Ye Ling was worried and was about to cry: "what should I do? Shi Nian, there is no violin, and it''s my turn right away..."


    Before the words fell, a voice suddenly sounded: "I found you. Something''s wrong!"


    A girl in the same ss who usually yed well with them came over with a wet violin.


    The two men looked at it at the same time, and their faces suddenly changed.


    "Who did this?"


    Ye Ling ran over and took over the messy violin. The string was broken and couldn''t y at all!


    "What grudges and resentments do you need toy such a heavy hand?"


    The ssmate also shook his head: "I don''t know. I found it by the river. Now don''t care who did it. The most important thing is to find a way quickly. How can I y without a violin?"


    Ye Ling was angry and worried.


    Mu Shinian stared at the violin coldly. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly picked up his cell phone and walked out.


    Ye Ling and her ssmates looked at each other and followed up confused.


    Mu Shinian went out and pressed a string of numbers.


    The phone dialed out and quickly connected: "what''s the matter?"


    In my memory, this was the first time she asked for help. She was not used to it all over.


    Before waiting for a response, Bo Qian thought something had happened. His voice suddenly sank down: "Mu Shinian?"


    "Ah." Mu Shi reads back to God, and some unspeakable openings: "do me a favor."


    "..." there seems to be some idents on the phone.


    Mu Shinian thought he was busy, embarrassed and said nothing, so he was ready to hang up.


    Thin shallow almost immediately said, "what''s up?"


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and said, "I need a violin and send it to school. The sooner the better."


    Bo Qian didn''t ask why. He almost hung up with a grace.


    Ye Ling was still confused with her ssmates: "Shi Nian, who did you ask for help?"


    "... a friend."


    Mu Shinian finished and went to school.


    There was still some tension, but it suddenly stretched a lot.


    Somehow, as long as Bo shallow agreed, she felt that all problems could be solved.


    The ssmate and mu Shinian usually don''t have so many intersections. When they heard the speech, they curiously pushed Ye Ling aside: "who is it? It''s half an hour away. Which friend is so powerful that he can guarantee to get the violin and deliver it on time?"


    Ye Ling was also very confused.


    As a result, after being reminded by her ssmates, she immediately knew something.


    She smiled at her ssmate and said jokingly, "Oh, who else is there? The friend she read is powerful. Let alone just a violin. Even if he wants the moon in the sky, he has the ability to take it off."


    The students looked at Ye Ling with full contempt.


    I''ve seen too many idol dramas.


    Ye Ling smiled and didn''t speak. If he was thin, he really wanted something.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian is having a meeting today.


    The monthly meeting of the Bo family, no matter howzy he usually is, is also a fixed day to attend.


    This is thest bottom line for old man Bo to let him hang around at ordinary times.


    Bo Ye summarizes the monthly report on it. As a result, the prince answered the phone in public, then pushed aside his chair and stood up.

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>


    When Bo Qian answered the phone just now, Bo ye had stopped.


    In the eyes of doubt and discontent all over the room, the big man didn''t care at all. As soon as he hung up the phone, he was about to leave.


    Sitting in the first ce, Bo Shenghua frowned and said, "what are you doing? The meeting is not over yet."


    Although his son sat here, he didn''t listen much.


    But at least every time he was there.


    Thin shallow texted and walked out.


    Hearing the speech, he didn''t even stop.


    When he reached the door, someone reached out and stopped him.


    A thin frown of disgust.


    Behind him, Bo Shenghua also stood up and raised the volume: e back and sit down!"


    Seeing this, Bo Ye gently said, "there are more than 40 minutes left, and the meeting will be over. What''s urgent for you to tell others to do first?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the people in the conference room immediately gave Bo Ye a look of approval.


    Bo Ye will understand the truth. At this time, he can still think of considering for Bo shallow.


    A text message trickled in the thin mobile phone.


    He opened it, took a look, turned off his cell phone, said nothing, and suddenly shot.


    He''s fast.


    The two bodyguards only felt the darkness in front of them. The next second, their bodies were severely hit and curled up in pain.


    Thin shallow didn''t take a look. He stepped over their bodies and went out.


    The smell of thin Jinhua Qi is a little bad.


    Those shareholders seemed to finally seize the opportunity to speak: "Bo Lao, it''s not that we don''t give you face. It''s mainly, it''s mainly the second childe of your family. He''s really, really unreasonable!"


    "Everyone is in a meeting. He called. The meeting is not over yet. He swaggered away?"


    "At ordinary times, he doesn''t care about thepany''s affairs. He gives them all to the vice president. Now he justes to show his face. Is it so difficult?"


    "Mr. Bo, to tell you the truth, you brought out thepany. However, if you want to develop Bo''s future well, you''d better choose the vice president as the president."


    "Yes, otherwise one day, thepany will be destroyed by your second childe."


    With the first, there will be the second, the third... The whole conference room has be noisy.


    If he dared to make such a noise at ordinary times, Bo Jinhua would have been impatient.


    But today, he can''t refute anything.


    The reason is too simple. They are telling the truth.


    Bo Ye saw that the noise became more and more intense, and the voice line was still gentle: "well, thank you for your support to me, but there is only one president of the Bo family, my second brother Bo Qian."


    With that, he looked at Bo Jinhua, his face was very calm, and there was no trace of affectation at all.


    "In the future, when Bo Qian takes over thepany, I will be his most effective subordinate. If thepany has me, it won''t go bankrupt. But I won''t sit in that position. As a man, you should know that I still have the quality of gratitude."


    With these words, the favor of those shareholders for him has soared.


    I''m so modest that I don''t care if I''m making wedding clothes for others.


    Bo Jinhua looks at Bo Ye''s modest face, pulls off the corner of his lips, and nods to him with satisfaction.


    Bo ye then continued: "well, the meeting continues. After the meeting, I will go to Bo Qian and exin it again."


    With that, he picked up the document and continued to narrate the report in a leisurely manner.


    Bo Jinhua was no longer interested in listening.

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>


    His eyes fell on Bo Ye''s face with the group of management. He seemed to be listening very seriously, but there was a bit more exploration under closer examination.


    A person, no matter how deep he hides, will reveal ws.


    But his son, revealed in front of outsiders, had no ambition at all.


    It''s him. Is he wrong?


    After the meeting, Bo Ye made a brief report with Bo Jinhua and went back to the office.


    Hardly had he sat down to drink when the door was knocked.


    "Come in."


    Bo Ye puts down his water cup, looks at the people whoe in and smiles: "Uncle Lin, are you looking for me?"


    Uncle Lin is a middle-aged man. He has a big belly, sparse hair and deep wrinkles on his eyebrows, which are the merit of his years.


    It was won by following Bo Shenghua''s efforts in the past 20 years.


    It can be said that uncle Lin is Bo Shenghua''s confidant, but this confidant is rebellious and often runs counter to Bo Shenghua''s opinions.


    After all, he is an elder. Bo Yees to meet him personally; "Uncle Lin, is there a problem?"


    "No, your report is perfect and can''t find the slightest fault." Uncle Lin closed the door and said gently, "Uncle Lin came to see you today. There''s something else."


    Bo Ye personally poured two cups of tea and handed him one of them: "uncle, you say."


    The tea fragrance curls and the clouds curl.


    Uncle Lin''s shrewd eyes shot from behind the clouds. His voice was gentle, but his attitude was strong: "ah ye, you are more suitable than thin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What this sentence means is not difficult to understand.


    Bo Ye shakes his head. The voice is a little more bitter: "actually, uncle, seriously, it must be a little unconvinced. However, if Dad hadn''t picked up our mother and son, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be in the world. Just for this, I won''t take everything from Bo Qian in this life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Uncle Lin sighed and shook his head. "Bo Qian is used to eating, drinking and having fun. If thepany is handed over to him one day, I''m afraid it will be finished sooner orter."


    Bo Ye puts down his tea cup and opens his mouth with a dignified face: "uncle, as well as the elders, you can rest assured. As I said, the Bo family can''t fall with me."


    Uncle Lin looked at him, took a defensive look at the door, and handed him an olive branch: "ah ye, as long as you like, I promise, the whole management is on your side."


    Bo Ye stares.


    Uncle Lin leaned over and lowered his voice: "your father is old. He can''t stretch his hand that long. So many old people in thepany are optimistic about you. If you are in the top position, remember not to forget your uncle''s promotion. How? This deal is good."


    It''s more than good.


    It''s fat to the mouth.


    Uncle Lin''s face burst with ambition.


    After all, he has been pressed by Bo Shenghua all his life. When he is old, if he can turn over, it would be a shame before the snow.


    Bo Ye looks at Uncle Lin. in his expectant eyes, he still gently shakes his head: "no, I won''t take Bo shallow things. This is my greatest gratitude to my father and Bo family."


    Uncle Lin frowned and reminded him unhappily, "ah ye, don''t be ignorant of good or bad. Uncle Lin only gives you this chance. As long as you agree today, you can sit as President tomorrow. Although your father is a major shareholder, you and I know that your father can''t be the master alone."

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>


    Bo Ye looks at Uncle Lin with a clear look.


    On the young face, there is no impetuous and ambition. He is peaceful like a worldly expert.


    "Uncle Lin, this is my decision. I will never regret it."


    Uncle Lin seems to be angry with him.


    Stunned, he put down the cup heavily and angrily left a sentence: "rotten wood can''t be carved! You don''t want such a good opportunity to put your hands in front of you!"


    "Uncle Lin, don''t be angry..."


    "A gentleman does something and doesn''t do something. It''s not difficult for you to pay so much for thepany. It''s still a fool?" Lin Shuqi''s face turned red. He fiercely waved Bo Ye''s hand: "as a man, I don''t even have this ambition. I''m wrong about you!"


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    The door fell hard.


    The Secretary hurried in scared: "vice president, are you okay?"


    Bo Ye pinches his temple with a headache: "it''s all right. Go out."


    "OK."


    The Secretary hesitated to look at the two cups of tea on the table and went out to work again.


    Inside the house, tea is still floating.


    He took this tea cake at a high price, gave two to his father and mother, and left one for himself.


    Bo Ye picks up the cup of tea he hasn''t touched. After sipping it, he has a lot of aftertaste.


    Sure enough, it''s millions of tea. The taste is different.


    Thin Ye''s fingers whirled the teacup and looked at the sky behind the desk. The corners of his lips slowly hooked up.


    It''s really hard to live.


    Every step is very careful.


    ¡­¡­


    After uncle Lin left angrily, he got off the elevator and returned to his office.


    Inside, the man sat on the sofa, made a pot of tea and tasted it slowly.


    Uncle Lin''s anger had dissipated when he closed the door.


    He sighed and said, "he has no problem. You heard him just now."


    He took out his cell phone and pressed the call button.


    Bo Shenghua drank tea and said nothing.


    Uncle Lin sat opposite him and poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking a cup, he muttered: "what do you doubt about him? I''ve been here for you for years. To be honest, he has no problem with every step. If I say, you''re too suspicious. This man should pretend. He can pretend for a day and a month, but not for years."


    "He didn''t admit it himself just now. He is indeed ambitious, but he remembers your kindness to him, so forget it. Isn''t it human? Although there are few people in our business who value interests over friendship, you have to admit that there are still such people."


    Bo Shenghua chuckled and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Uncle Lin rolled his eyes and opened his mouth iprehensibly: "what are you dissatisfied with him?"


    This precaution has been for so many years.


    "If I had such a good son, I would wake up with a smile."


    Bo Shenghua smiled and poured him a cup of tea: "yes, my son is perfect."


    In his opinion, all his reactions just now are standard answers.


    The tone and content are good. ording to the character Bo Ye has shown in front of the public over the years, he should answer that.


    Bo Shenghua finishedughing and sighed heavily.


    Uncle Lin thought he was too worried: "if I say, you might as well guard against Bo shallow. His style of behavior is so strange. I always have a hunch that one day he will be the scourge of the whole Bo family."

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>


    Bo Shenghua shook his head: "he won''t. He''s my son."


    "Save it. Did he treat you as his father? The enemy is almost the same." Lin TSU Tun, he did not makeints about his office.


    Bo Shenghua lowered his head, stared at the tea in the washing, and spit out his breath.


    Thin and shallow will not.


    He''s his son. I''ll give him face.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed minute by minute.


    All the yers in front have finished the game.


    After another, it will be mu Shinian''s turn.


    Ye Lingyan looked at the passage of time and began to read the Buddhist scriptures.


    The ssmate was made speechless by her neurotic operation: "I said to you, the Buddha won''t care about you. The Buddha is very busy."


    "I know that Buddha is very busy, busy helping all sentient beings." Ye Ling said that, and then added a sad sentence: "I am also sentient beings, and I also need Purdue!"


    "Virtue." The ssmate rolled his eyes and pointed to Mu Shinian: "look at others. The parties are not as worried as you."


    Ye Ling nced at the calm person, leaned over and urged: "Shi Nian, go and make a phone call again and ask, where is the person in the end and can you catch up?"


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind: "he wille."


    "Ah, I hope so." Ye Ling bit his lower lip: "in such an emergency, he should drive a helicopter. If he drives, what can he do in case of traffic jam?"


    Mu Shimian was looked at by Lei''s ssmates. Their psychological activities were the same. The child was not saved and was poisoned by the idol drama.


    The first one has finished.


    In the apuse of the whole audience, the next one also came on.


    Ye Ling covered his eyes and didn''t dare to see it when he was in great emergency: "no, no, it''sing to you right away. What can I do?"


    The students are also nervous.


    "Shi Nian, call to urge. If it''s toote, let''s find another way quickly?"


    Mu Shinian did not change his face, and there was no panic on his face: "No."


    Ye Ling and her ssmates looked at each other, and both of them ran away.


    They want to ask, where did you get your confidence.


    It looks like the game ising.


    The previous performance is almost over.


    It''s less than five minutes before the next yeres on.


    Ye Ling was so nervous that he was about to suffocate.


    Apuse broke out.


    It means thest one has finished.


    It''s over.


    The two of them thought at the same time.


    But just then, a fast approaching sports car made a sharp turn and came to an emergency stop.


    The door opened before the car stopped.


    A man came out with a violin and came quickly.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes lit up slightly. She walked quickly, took the violin and said thank you.


    "Go."


    A slight hook at the corners of the thin and shallow mouth.


    Mu Shinian held the violin, and the voice of the host''s constant urging was in his ear.


    She also raised her lips, smiled and said, "well, thank you for taking a champion."


    Then she turned and ran.


    Ye Ling was so excited that he was about to cry.


    And her ssmate, staring at the handsome face, couldn''t say anything surprised.


    Especially, do you want to form a group to make friends now? For example, high appearancebination or something.


    Also, what friend of Mu Shinian can afford to drive Bugatti?


    Ye Ling on one side calmed down a lot and answered gently for his ssmates: "he read when chasing."

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>


    The ssmate stared round in shock: "chase?"


    Ye Ling thought of only a few faces he had seen and nodded firmly: "yes, how beautiful it is to read when reading. I''m a girl. I''ll be moved when I see it."


    Students think of Mu Shinian''s cold and beautiful face, it''s hard not to nod.


    "So." Ye Ling is very boastful, as if Mu Shinian is his daughter. How likable it is: "what''s strange that he likes mu Shinian."


    The ssmate listened to her and nodded twice: "you''re right."


    Ye Ling said Hei hei twice. Just about to step on the stairs, suddenly, a very cold question came from behind: "can you go in directly here?"


    "Ah!!!" Ye Ling screamed directly and hugged the ssmate''s shoulder fiercely.


    Thin shallow Leng, some numbness on his face.


    This man is so handsome!


    The students looked at it so close that they found it difficult to breathe.


    Fortunately, she was steady: "hehe, Shi Nian... Friend, it''s here. Shi Nian will y immediately after a meeting! No, you don''t have to buy tickets."


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow finish saying, directly walked in.


    After he left, the two haven''t slowed down yet.


    At this moment, only eight words came to mind: talent and beauty, a hundred years of love.


    ¡­¡­


    Backstage of the auditorium.


    The host has reported mu Shinian''s name three times in a row.


    But she still didn''t show up.


    The people who had finished the game backstage gathered together and talked about it.


    "What''s the matter with her? Why hasn''t shee yet?"


    "If this doesn''te, it means taking the initiative to cancel the qualification."


    "That yearning for the time seems a little familiar. Where have you heard of it?"


    "Ah, I remember. Isn''t that the shit stirring stick from ss a?"


    "Can she y the violin? I heard that she is a learning scum. She came out of the valley."


    "Oh, my God, she won''t feel that her technology is not good. It''s too embarrassing, so she just abstained?"


    "Ah, I guess she might say that she waste because she had something on her way."


    Mu Shiran sat aside and listened quietly, but the smile on the corners of her lips gradually rose.


    The piano is broken. What else does mu Shinian y?


    I''ll win!


    Mu Shiran felt that his cells were active.


    Someone noticed her and asked curiously, "Hey, Shi ran, if this mu Shi can''t read it, you''re the next contestant? I think you start to prepare. She probably won''te."


    Mu Shiran wished she wouldn''te, but on the surface, she shook her head gently: "don''t say this too early. The game is so important that she will catch up."


    "Are you kidding? How many times has the host called her name? Come early, okay." Someone turned his eyes in disdain: "moreover, this game is fair and open. If you don''t take the initiative to attend, you''ll be abstaining."


    "I''d better wait." Mu Shiran controlled his facial expression and came out with a very embarrassed look.


    The host has tried to dy time.


    But no one came.


    She received the news from the backstage, frowned, then raised a smiling face again and stood under the light: "in view of the fact that contestant No. 25 can''t be present, we invite the next contestant, 26, with warm apuse..."


    The door was suddenly pushed open by a force.


    Because someone who can''t be there, holding a violin, panting at the door.

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>


    The teacher gave a speech.


    Other students in the auditorium turned their heads and looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian ran all the way.


    Her face was covered with ayer of fine sweat. Several hairs were pasted on her cheeks. Her body was slender and her skin was snow-white lined with a red skirt. The whole person was like a princess running away.


    Mu Shinian took a breath, held the violin, walked over step by step, and then came on stage.


    The teacher was a little angry.


    She tried to exin politely: "this ssmate, you arete. ording to the regtions, you want to..."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyes: "the regtions say that I am absent for no reason. What if I have a reason."


    The host frowned. She looked at the organizer hiding behind the curtain and asked him for his opinions.


    The organizer''s face was also strange.


    He nodded to the host.


    The host understood and spoke gently: "please exin what you have dyed. Mu, please say well first. We will check the reasons you said."


    "My piano was broken and thrown into the river."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth.


    As soon as this sentence came out, it was quiet in front of and behind the stage.


    Mu Shiran stood in ce and his whole face turned white.


    Through the broadcast, she clearly heard mu Shinian exin to the host, the jury and the students in the whole auditorium: "the string is broken, scratched and can''t y. I asked my friend to help me borrow a piano again. I have entrusted the broken piano to the academic affairs office."


    The host was stunned.


    The organizers obviously didn''t expect this.


    The students at the bottom were even more shocked.


    "Shit, who!"


    "Who is so wicked!"


    "Viin, absolute viin! Is this how worried she is about winning the prize?"


    "It''s hard to say. She may have made it herself. Just to add drama to herself and deepen others'' impression of her."


    "I said, do you want to be so insidious? What if someone really wanted to fix her."


    The discussion became more and more intense.


    The host coughed and reminded everyone to be quiet. Then he gave a look to the organizer.


    The organizer nodded slowly.


    The host said, "we''ll send someone to check the relevant situation immediately. Since there are still students to perform below, please y first."


    "If the situation is inconsistent, we will not only cancel yourpetition results, but also circte criticism in the school."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "I know."


    The host held an inviting posture and stepped back.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath. He ran too fast and his heart was still beating.


    She sat in her chair, arranged her violin and was about to y when her eyes suddenly fell on the door.


    Thin shallow leaned on the door and slightly hooked her lower lip.


    So far apart, those students below seem to have be air. They only see one of them in the small four-dimensional world.


    Mu Shinian''s lips also aroused a smile, vomited out, closed his eyes and began to y.


    This was written by her on a whim in the sunny winter afternoon a long time ago.


    The sound of the piano is very melodious, but it is like a lover who has been in love for many years. For one reason or another, he finally lost to fate, the reluctance to give up when leaving and the sadness of never seeing him again.


    In just five minutes, from the joy of falling in love to the pain of parting, they are condensed in this song.


    Five minutes.


    Thest scale is radio.


    The audience forgot to apud.

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>


    Until the first apuse came from the back, other talents seemed to wake up and apuded excitedly.


    Then the whole venue was boiling.


    Mu Shinian gracefully saluted, and his sight fell behind.


    Bo shallow smiled at her, and then went out of the door.


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips bent, and his face also showed a little shallow smile.


    Most of the people in the venue knew who mu Shinian was.


    Many of them came specially to see jokes. As a result, they didn''t see the jokes and were stunned.


    "Who said Mu Shinian just came to make up the number?"


    "I can hear it from ayman. He is a real expert!"


    "More than that, I used to make fun of her. Today I changed my mind. Even if people eat on their face, they won''t worry all their life."


    "Not only is she not worried, but she hides it too deeply!"


    "Ah, I''m the only one. Do you know? It''s amazing to see her dress up so slightly today when she wears her school uniform!"


    "You are not alone, that selfie kills a second!"


    "I''m going to find her to sign and take a group photo!"


    Off the court, the bustling noise became one.


    Backstage, but very quiet.


    No one said a word, and everyone looked like hell.


    Mu Shiran watched mu Shiniane in. Someone ran over and surrounded her. She was excited and said, "ah, you''re so powerful!"


    "Have you learned the violin since childhood? It''s better than my teacher."


    At that moment, mu Shinian was radiant.


    Instantly became the center of the world.


    And these auras should belong to themselves.


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm, and the expression on his face suddenly became gloomy.


    She hates me, but she has nothing to do!


    Mu Shimian modestly agreed with those students. Although there was no superfluous expression on his face, it was not as easy to contact as the legend.


    Everyone''s impression of her seemed to change in an instant.


    Suddenly a girl thought of something and asked in surprise, "in other words, what''s the matter with your violin? Who broke it? Even if thepetition is not good, you shouldn''t use such vicious means?"


    "It''s not just vicious. It''s going to be apetition. This kind of thing still happens. Even if you have time to find a new violin, your mood will certainly be affected."


    "It''s so vicious. Why don''t you call the police when you read it? This is so hateful!"


    "Everyone''s violins are all right. Something happened to you. Did you offend someone and they specifically targeted you?"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip, looked over those students and looked at Mu Shiran whose face was getting whiter and whiter.


    Four eyes on top.


    Mu Shiran''s face turned white, but she soon raised a reluctant smile.


    At that time, whoever does it will have to pay a price. "


    Mu Shiran pinched his fist secretly, with a gentle but firm voice: "you''re right. No matter who did it, it must be found out."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but sigh in secret.


    It''s awesome. I can pretend to be so calm when I''vee to this point.


    With this acting skill, it''s a pity not to make a TV y.


    Mu Shinian is a typical type of revenge. If someone annoys her, she will return it very much.


    Therefore, she came over and deliberately stopped beside Mu Shiran. The radian of her lips became deeper and deeper: "thank you for your concern. Next is you. I wish you a smooth performance."

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>


    She didn''t mention it. It''s OK. When she mentioned it, Mu Shiran became more nervous.


    She didn''t leave any evidence. She specifically avoided the monitoring and took gloves. There was no trace left. Therefore, even if Mu Shinian suspected her, she couldn''t give any evidence.


    As long as she can''t find evidence, everything can be regarded as a false usation.


    Thinking so, Mu Shiran''s confidence increased a bit.


    She took a deep breath, and the twitching corners of her mouth faintly aroused a smile: "thank you, I will refuel."


    "Well, you must refuel." Mu Shinian stretched out his hand, pressed her shoulder, and smiled with a shudder: "as for who made the ck hand, it won''t bother you. It affects the bad game. After all, this person can''t hide. I have a way to find her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s back burst into a cold sweat.


    Mu Shinian loosened his hand and continued: "I have told the academic affairs office that once someone is found, it will be handed over to the police. After all, the school dare not ept such a dark person. Do you think so?"


    Hearing that mursinian had called the police, the group of girls immediately became angry and said she had done the right thing.


    Only mu Shiran turned pale.


    Have you called the police? Is that going to be locked up? Or should we announce it? Is her reputation ruined?


    Mu Shiran couldn''t help but feel cold when she thought that she had been despised by everyone and changed from a goddess to a madman.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "it''s your turn topete,e on."


    Then she took the violin and left the room.


    The host has mentioned Mu Shiran''s name.


    Seeing that her face was a little ugly, those students thought she was nervous and immediatelyforted: "Shi ran, go quickly. We have no hope of winning, but you still have a chance."


    No, she doesn''t have a chance.


    Since mu Shinian came on, she had no chance.


    Mu Shiran held the violin in her hand. She pulled her lower lip rigidly, took a deep breath, tried to calm her mood and went on the stage.


    After bowing, he began to y.


    She ys her best song.


    But before she touched the string, her hands began to tremble.


    No, she can''t wait to die.


    She''s going to do something


    If she really leaves any evidence and mu Shinian really goes to the police station, she will be finished.


    But what if Mu Shinian has no evidence?


    What if she''s just cheating herself?


    Questionse to mind.


    Mu Shiran''s mind is nk. He has almost forgotten the most basic scale.


    She sat there for a full minute, but she didn''t pull it out.


    The whole venue was quiet from the beginning, and some sounds floated from time to time.


    "What''s going on? Why don''t we talk?"


    "What happened?"


    Even Mu Shiran''s teacher desperately reminded him in the back: "what do you think, Shiran, start quickly."


    The teacher shouted twice and then came back to her senses.


    She looked at the strange man under the background and bit her lower lip, forcing herself not to think about those things.


    She took a deep breath and yed the first note.


    But her first note slowed down by half a beat.


    Mu Shiran clearly saw the judges frowning one by one.


    She sat rigidly in her chair, her face dripping with cold sweat.


    No, no, no, this is not her real level!


    Don''t think about that, Mu Shiran, you have to think about the game, the game!

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>


    Mu Shiran forced herself to cheer up and even bit her lips to control her emotions.


    Under the pain, she finally woke up.


    Mu Qiang began to y again.


    As a result, she saw the returning mu Shinian behind, looked at her faintly, and even smiled at her.


    Mu Shi was surprised and almost stood up from the chair. Fortunately, she held back.


    But such a move, and pulled the wrong, a very ugly harsh voice came out.


    The audience at the bottom couldn''t help covering their ears: "what''s this ying?"


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Mu Shiran lost more and more cold sweat on her face. She looked at the reaction on the faces of the audience and judges and knew she was really smashed!


    She was supposed to attract attention, but as a result, she suddenly became a clown!


    "Finish ying quickly!"


    The teacher couldn''t bear to look carefully, lowered his voice and urged: "how can I y this one!"


    Mu Shiran looked at mu Shinian''s expressionless face and bit her teeth hard. She finally yed a song.


    She stood up and bowed with tears in her eyes.


    When she got backstage, she couldn''t bear it and cried.


    A group of students immediately surrounded her and cared about her.


    Mu Shiran didn''t want to see them at all. He covered his face and strode out.


    Smashed, smashed, all smashed.


    "Ah!"


    She stumbled, stumbled a few steps, and fell down.


    A pair of small leather shoes stood in front of me.


    Mu Shiran looked up, and the whole man''s face suddenly turned blue: "did you do it on purpose?"


    "A littlemon sense, I''m in front of you." Mu Shinian stared at the broken violin, walked over, looked at it carefully, and said, "it can be repaired."


    "...." Mu Shiran stared at the violin and suddenly felt dazzling.


    She''s trying to win mu Shinian. What''s the result? Not only in vain, but also a joke!


    Mu Shiran''s eyes are about to burst into mes.


    Mu Shinian picked up the violin and sent it to her: "be careful when you walk."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran felt that the person in front of him was dazzling.


    She took a deep breath, suddenly stood up, took the violin, stared at the time, crossed her and left.


    Mu Shinian calmly watched her go away, and a yful smile was aroused at the corners of her lips.


    I cried at the beginning. What about the back? Do you have to run away?


    Mu Shinian walked slowly to the school gate with his violin on his back.


    If someone wants to annoy her, don''t me her for being rude.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went to Bojia manor with his violin on his back.


    The white haired tiger smelled her all the way from the house. Then he twisted his clumsy body, flipped through the iron door, stretched his tongue, and jumped around mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing and touched his soft head; "Long time no see."


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch."


    The white tiger screamed excitedly and rubbed her body.


    Mu Shinian held his big head, took out a box of snacks from his schoolbag, broke a piece and sent it to his mouth: "what you like best, eat and see."


    The white haired tiger snored and ate the dessert, and then arched her body.


    "All right, all right."


    Mu Shinian was amused by it: "has your mastere back?"


    The white haired tiger wagged its tail.


    Mu Shinian understood: "the gang brought this back to him and this." Mu Shinian carefully put the violin on the ground and took out a delicate small box from his schoolbag: "my thank-you gift."

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>


    The white haired tiger stared at the exquisite small box and wanted to bite without saying a word.


    Fortunately, mu Shinian took it away, and she knocked on the head of the white haired tiger; "What are you doing? You can''t bite this."


    The white haired tiger stared at Tongling with big eyes.


    Mu Shinian took out a ham sausage from his bag. The hair of the white haired tiger trembled and snored again.


    Mu Shimian took a soft rope and tied the violin and small box to the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger sat on the ground and didn''t move.


    When it''s tied up, it reads when it looks and admires.


    "Go back."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the iron door.


    The white haired tiger looked at her reluctantly.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his big head: "well, I''lle back. I''ll bring you delicious food next time."


    The white haired tiger rubbed her intimately and walked in with four legs and three heads at a time.


    Mu Shinian waited for it to go in before he put on his schoolbag and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian knows that mu Shinian wille today.


    So as soon as he came back, he stayed in his room.


    He has a lot of clothes. Special designerse over every quarter of the year and tailor dozens of clothes.


    At this time, he looked at the room full of clothes and was rarely worried.


    He doesn''t pay attention to what he wears. As long as it''sfortable, because he has a good figure. It''s not difficult to see where he goes when he wears it casually.


    But today, he rarely has no idea.


    Within half an hour, he has changed nearly six sets of clothes... From shirt to coat, tie, watch, cuffs


    As a result, there was no one he could see.


    The housekeeper held a mirror that had never been used and was rarely reused today. His hands were almost sour: "young master, you have a good figure and look good in everything, really."


    "Really, this suit is very good. It''s a white shirt and a ck suit. It looks like an elite model. Now, most young girls like this divination."


    Bo Qian looks at people who rarely wear formal clothes.


    In the mirror, the man is tall and graceful, and the tie without wrinkles looks meticulous.


    She frowned and stared at herself in the mirror.


    Then, in the confused eyes of the housekeeper, without saying a word, he took off his coat and put it aside.


    The housekeeper''s heart began to tremble.


    He took a deep breath and asked almost patiently, "young master, why this time?"


    It''s not good to be too mature, because when you are too mature, it doesn''t match her painting style.


    It''s not good to be too young, because Bo Qian is not small. If he is too young, what if he wants to eat tender grass?


    It''s too non mainstream. Although mu Shinian takes the non mainstream Road, her dress is very normal.


    It can''t be too formal. What''s the reason?


    Thin and shallow frowned, pulled his tie and threw it aside: "she is not an ordinary girl."


    After exining, he chose another set in twos and threes and went to the dressing room.


    If Mu Shinian is like an ordinary girl, he doesn''t deserve to like it so much.


    The housekeeper silently looked at the clothes lost all over the floor. After a long time, he was relieved to shed excited tears: "young master, it''s easier than that. You finally know how to be considerate of girls."


    Thin shallow opened the door and came out.


    The upper body is a beige casual shirt.

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>


    The lower body is a white casual pants and a pair of white shoes... It looks both casual and urban.


    Moreover, he took a pair of frameless sses from one side and put them on, which just concave a bit of elegance.


    The housekeeper was stunned.


    He''s wrong. He doesn''t hurt women. Young master, it''s invincible for love! He followed him from below and heard many times that the young master despised others for wearing sses. He was either short-sighted or forced.


    Now, their young master finally knows that he has pretended in front of his beloved woman!


    It''s so gratifying!


    Thin shallow was fiddling with his hair. When he looked up, he found that the housekeeper was in tears. He frowned and looked ridiculous: "what''s the matter with you?"


    The housekeeper bit his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    Thin shallow looked at him more strangely.


    The two men looked at each other for a few seconds, and Bo Qian suddenly came back to his senses; "Oh, you quarreled with your wife again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper''s face froze.


    Thin shallow raised his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said calmly, "it''s useless. Look open. You chose people yourself, and you haven''t had a chance to start over for so many years."


    The housekeeper''s expression was more stiff: "


    Thin and shallow frowned and took out a card with a dignified face: "go and buy her a valuable gift and ask her to forgive me. In fact, seriously, only your wife''sck of heart will see you. If you get divorced, you''ll probably be single all your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper didn''t want to talk at all: "I have a good rtionship with my wife!"


    "What are you mncholy about?" Take back the card in a thin and calm way.


    The housekeeper covered his cheek heavily. He didn''t want to say anything at all.


    "Young master, go quickly. Calcte the time. Miss Mu is estimated to being soon."


    Bo qianen gave a sound and was ready to go downstairs.


    The housekeeper was worried and added: "remember, young master, I have to take people to cook. My hand hurts. I can''t cook today."


    Bo Qian stopped, looked back and looked at his hand.


    Didn''t you lift the mirror just now?


    The housekeeper immediately pretended to be vain: "Oh, oh, this mirror is really heavy."


    The y is true or false.


    However, very knowledgeable.


    Thin shallow turned and left. When he was near, he left another sentence: "good eyes. I''ll give you a raise."


    The housekeeper touched the sweat on his cheek and squeezed out a smile: "thank you, young master!"


    God damn, their young master''s emotional intelligence is hopeless.


    I hope Miss Mu has a bad eye and likes him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian went downstairs and was about to go to the door to have a look. He heard the white tigering with a pile of things on his back.


    Seeing him, the white tiger ran more happily.


    After a while, he stopped in front of him and shook his tail like a treasure.


    Thin shallow eyes stared at the violin and a small box.


    He frowned, untied the rope, took the box, opened it and found that it was a crystal clear stone.


    Bo Qian always feels that he has seen this stone somewhere.


    "Oh! Oh!"


    After unloading the goods, the white tiger raised his head excitedly and asked for a reward.


    Thin and shallow looked at it without expression.


    Did he dress carefully to wait for this bastard?


    His thin face became more and more heavy. He held the box tightly in his hand.


    Also, what''s the matter with mu Shinian? Should Ie and say thank you in person?


    Otherwise he tossed about for so long, because of what?

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>


    The more you think about it, the worse you feel.


    When the white haired tiger was frightened by its owner, the ringing phone saved it in time.


    Thin, shallow and gloomy picked up his mobile phone and thought that at this time, which unlucky guy dared to call.


    As a result, when I saw the name on the mobile phone screen, I immediately took that sentence back.


    No, whoever calls at this time will answer it.


    Bo Qian answered the phone without saying a word.


    Inside came the cool voice of Mu Shinian: "has the violin been delivered?"


    "... well." Thin shallow looked at the curled up silly tiger and was almost angry.


    When mu Shinian saw that he had received it, he was relieved: "that little gift, thank you for your help."


    Thin shallow stared at the stone in his hand. It was too transparent, but he liked it very much.


    It''s better than she sent mangoes again.


    "Well, I like it."


    "That''s good."


    Generally speaking, at this time, you can say goodbye.


    However, thin and shallow brain quickly turned up. He didn''t want to hang up so soon. He frowned and his vision fell on the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger looked at him, and suddenly the tiger body shook.


    Thin shallow stood up and walked slowly towards it.


    The white haired tiger padded his feet and the meat pad supported the opposite side without making any noise.


    It drew back pitifully until it leaned against the wall. Thin shallow suddenly drank urgently: "what are you doing! Put it down!"


    Then there was a noise and the phone hung up.


    The white haired tiger stared at his master''s self direction and self performance, and stared curiously.


    A slight hook on the thin and shallow lip corner, with a few scattered smiles.


    He bent down. He was going to put the stone in the past, but he didn''t give up. He walked back, picked up millions of violins and put them next to the white haired tiger. He said, e on, step on it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The white haired tiger looked confused.


    What happened?


    Thin shallow impatiently raised two fingers and knocked on the violin: "step on it quickly!"


    The white tiger trembled and kept hiding towards the wall.


    Thin shallow frowned fiercely, and coldly raised a smile: "I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t step on it, I''ll shave off all your hairter."


    "Shave it off one by one."


    White Tiger: "


    It''s all bad!


    Thest experience was really scary. Until now, when Bo shallow mentioned its hair, it got goose bumps all over.


    The white haired Tiger stood up nervously.


    It whined and suddenly jumped into the air.


    His clumsy body hit the violin and stepped on it.


    Then, the next second, another foot down.


    He stepped on the piano several times, and finally the piano was trampled to pieces.


    The whole tiger was panting.


    Then, he looked up at the tiger''s head and looked at thin and shallow.


    Thin and shallow fingers picked up a sawdust and nodded. His voice was finally mild: "OK, go and punish the station."


    White Tiger: "..." please say it again.


    Thin shallow patted it on the head, with a natural opening on his face: "you broke the piano and didn''t stop. Do you want to be stewed?"


    White Tiger: "


    It suddenly has a new understanding of human nature!


    The shallow shameless degree has refreshed its tiger pass!


    "What are you waiting for? I''m not going yet." Thin shallow urged a, toes gently kicked its ass.


    The white haired tiger whined, proudly twisted his body and sat in the corner.


    Thin shallow put the violin in a box, and then, sit on the sofa, which is a quiet countdown.

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, mu Shinian came and saw the broken Violin and the white haired tiger squatting in the corner with his head hanging silently.


    Mu Shinian was shocked and stared at the broken violin. He was speechless for a moment before he was disappointed.


    "Why are you here?"


    Thin and shallow frowned, as if looking very surprised.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I thought something happened to you."


    Now it seems that the matter is not small.


    Mu Shinian stared at the violin. After a long time, she said, "why is it broken?"


    Her face looked a little sorry.


    Looking at the tiger, the answer is self-evident.


    The white haired tiger turned his head, looked at his eyes, looked at his thoughts, and his mouth roared twice. Yu Guang saw Bo Qian casting a gloomy line of sight at him. He was honest and retracted again.


    "Too yful." "I didn''t look at it for a moment," he said


    It''s true that the white haired tiger sometimes really likes to y, especially for those new things. When he is curious, he wants to touch two.


    Mu Shinian is very sorry.


    She knows this violin.


    The Violin Master, Andy''s hand, has to make do with eight figures on the market.


    With such arge pen, she gave him the stone specially.


    I didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    I felt sorry when I read it. My heart clicked and asked, "do you like this violin?"


    Mu Shi read and shook his head: "no, it''s a pity."


    This is the only one in the world.


    No, not at all.


    It''s enough to see her.


    Although it has experienced so many twists and turns.


    Thin and shallow, mu Shinian was absent-minded, and took the opportunity to say, "if you have something in the future, you can give it to me in person. It''s unreliable."


    The unreliable white haired tiger wagged its tail twice and put it back.


    It twisted the tiger''s head and gave a proud hum.


    Mu Shinian nodded with lingering fear: "I know."


    Mu Shinian looked at the piano painfully. As soon as he looked up, he saw Bo Qianzheng staring at her.


    She frowned carelessly, and her voice was puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    She said... What''s the matter?


    Thin shallow lip angle unnaturally sipped.


    He dressed like this today, but she didn''t respond at all?


    Is it better to wear it at ordinary times?


    Bo shallow fell into deep self doubt.


    He lifted his sses on the bridge of his nose and shook his head without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and felt that she was leaving. As soon as she was about to speak, the housekeeper ran down like a lit cannon.


    The housekeeper really didn''t want to run down.


    He has been watching the battle at the entrance of the stairs for a long time.


    As a result, one of the two refused to speak, and the other was stunned that he couldn''t do the right thing at the right time.


    But it made him sad!


    How did these two ancestors talk about love, that is, the standard of kindergarten?


    Not mature at all!


    The housekeeper was angry, but he smiled on the surface: "Miss mu, it''s sote. Why don''t you go out for dinner with the young master and go back."


    Eat


    Mu Shinian looks thin and shallow.


    The thin and shallow facial expression was a little stiff and speechless.


    The housekeeper continued, "yes, eat." The housekeeper smiled and said, "young master, you''re just going out to dinner. You''re just going to be apanion."

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>


    With that, the housekeeper looked at Bo Qian and winked at him for a long time. He didn''t see Bo Qian nod his head down.


    If you can, the housekeeper wants to press his head and force him to nod!


    If you can''t say it, won''t you nod? Ah!


    This, thin and shallow, really can''t.


    So he had to keep his face taut.


    Anxiously waiting, I hope mu Shinian nods and agrees first.


    The housekeeper was about to scream like a groundhog!


    For the love of the two ancestors, he was desperate!


    The housekeeper covered his wrist bitterly, and his acting skills came up: "my hand has been twisted these two days, and I can''t cook. Otherwise, Miss mu, you rarely haven''te recently, and I will treat you well."


    "Ah, now I can only ask the young master to help me treat Miss Mu to a good meal. I heard that you won the prize for your violin. It needs to be celebrated."


    There is no expression fluctuation on Bo shallow''s face, but he has written down several strokes for the housekeeper in his heart!


    Wait, wait for him to increase his sry, this must be increased!


    Mu Shimian listened to the housekeeper and refused again. It seems that he really can''t justify it.


    She was silent for a long time, silently nodded her head: "OK, I know."


    The housekeeper was delighted.


    The next second, I heard mu Shinian say, "but it''s my treat."


    After all, superficiality helped her a lot.


    The housekeeper doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as two people can go out, whoever treats doesn''t care about him.


    He can alsoplete his merits and withdraw from the whole body.


    Mu Shinian finished and looked at thin shallow.


    Thin shallow nodded calmly under her sight.


    "Well, let''s go?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Suddenly, she didn''t know why. The whole space seemed to be different.


    It seems that something has changed.


    After the two men left, the housekeeper waved to the white haired tiger on the inner wall of the corner.


    The white haired tiger walked over leisurely, and theny down on the ground mncholy. The whole tiger head looked wan.


    In this regard, the housekeeper expressed deep understanding.


    "I see, young master, it''s too much."


    The white haired tiger seemed to resonate with him, whining twice, lying back, and waving its tail listlessly.


    The housekeeper touched his head painfully: "you have borne the ck pot at this age."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you chicken legs for dinner."


    "Young master, it''s too easy to chase people. We have to find a way. It''s too bad."


    The tiger head moaned again to express his dissatisfaction.


    The housekeeper understood: "I understand, I understand, your grievance, I understand. I''ll give you two chicken legs for dinner."


    The white haired tiger feels that his tiger respect is threatened. It can''t bepensated by two chicken legs. If you add two more, it can consider it.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, mu Shinian drove a car, thin shallow sat on his side, holding the smooth stone in his hand.


    When mu Shinian stopped, his sight couldn''t help pausing: "that, do you like it?"


    "Because you don''tck anything, so... Tell me what you like and I''ll give it to you again?"


    This stone is priceless in the eyes of those who understand and appreciate it.


    But for people who can see antiques everywhere in their homes, it''s probably just a broken stone.


    Thin shallow and determined answer: "I like it."

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>


    It was given by mu Shinian himself... It was given by the white haired tiger himself. It is more precious than those priceless treasures.


    Mu Shinian was even more embarrassed to see him say so.


    But it''s hard for her to exin that this stone is actually... Very expensive, very expensive.


    Otherwise the fifth senior brother wouldn''t be so sad


    However, there is no way to exin this.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hotel.


    The two men came down.


    Thin shallow stared at the restaurant and his lips twitched twice.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian walked in with a heavy heart.


    As a result, he was gripped by his wrist.


    Mu Shinian looked back in doubt: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow pointed to the restaurant, and then asked uncertainly, "are you sure you want toe to this restaurant for dinner?"


    Mu Shinian had something in mind. He didn''t think so much. He pointed to the name of the hotel and nodded: "well, yes, I think many young people on the Inte like it here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s too shallow to speak.


    He stared at the name of the restaurant and slowly released his hand.


    Mu Shinian was confused by him: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem with this store?"


    Thin, shallow and unfathomable looked at her and slowly shook his head: "no, let''s go."


    Mu Shinian followed him in a confused way.


    There were a lot of young people in the house.


    However, most of them are in pairs.


    Two high-value people be the focus of attention as soon as they enter.


    Both of them are not used to it.


    Just then, the waiter came over and said, "do you have an appointment?"


    "No." Mu Shinian is going back to have porridge. Where will he book this.


    The waiter smiled: "this way, please. I''ll add a seat for you."


    Two men followed the waiter.


    If you go far, you can still hear arguments.


    "Ah! That man is so handsome. Is he a star?"


    "What? He killed a piece of fresh meat every second!"


    "Not only ah, that figure, that temperament, suddenly feel that their boyfriend is not fragrant!"


    "That woman is also gorgeous. Sure enough, what kind of people and what kind of people are attracted together!"


    "Yes, yes, but that girl, why do I think she''s young."


    The two men looked at each other as they entered the elevator.


    Then, don''t look at each other ufortable.


    Across the smooth elevator wall around, both of them can see a little red on their faces.


    For a time, the elevator was quiet.


    The waiter introduced the main dishes of the store to them. After talking excitedly for a long time, he found that the two people didn''t listen to anything at all, which made him embarrassed.


    In the box, a faint fragrance came, and both of them covered their noses with difort.


    The waiter smiled and said, "don''t worry, this is the rose fragrance we made in person. The purpose is to make every customer feel the romantic everywhere."


    Roman... What?


    Mu Shi reads a big straight woman. She may not understand the meaning of the store name, but she knows what romantic means.


    So she asked directly.


    "Have a meal. What do you want, romantic?"


    "..." the waiter was rarely asked.


    Mu Shinian frowned, pointed to the roses in the house and asked, "I''ve wanted to ask since just now. Why are there so many roses?"


    Since she came in, what she saw most was not people, but flowers.

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>


    The waiter really can''t answer now.


    No, you came to the couple''s restaurant for dinner, but you were curious about roses?


    Mu Shinian frowned and seemed to be very persistent on this issue.


    Thin shallow saw it and said, "order first."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and stopped curious.


    "OK."


    On the menu, the dish names are also strange.


    After Mu Shimian ordered a few lines to the picture, he handed it to Bo Qian. Bo Qian looked at the hypocritical dish names and immediately understood why Mu Shimian''s expression just now would be so bitter.


    Where did youe for dinner? You came to see the allusions.


    Finally, the two ordered six. After the waiter left, mu Shinian continued to stare at the roses.


    Thin and shallow, some can''t cry orugh.


    This girl is sometimes really persistent beyond people''s imagination.


    "Maybe the store manager likes roses."


    "... well."


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes.


    "Do you want to join?" Thin shallow suddenly asked.


    "Join what?" Mu Shinian was holding a rose in his hand. He smelled the speech and looked at him curiously.


    Bo said: "international orchestra." He paused and added, "you have a good chance of winning."


    There is still some time to grasp this.


    She pondered, shook her head, and simply did not procrastinate at all; "No."


    "..." hearing what she said, Bo came out with a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he felt worthless for her: "the opportunity is rare."


    "I have to go abroad. I won''t go." Mu Shinian refused without thinking.


    She knows a lot of things and doesn''t want to develop in art in the future.


    With a shallow grace, he didn''t mean to object at all.


    After waiting for less than half an hour, the dishes came up.


    At the same time, there are candles.


    Mu Shimian was stunned.


    However, the next second, she officially refreshed her understanding.


    A violinist came in, bowed gracefully to them, and began to y the piano strings slowly. His expression was very intoxicated, as if he went deep into it.


    Mu Shinian was blinded by this series of operations.


    The waiter gracefully saluted them: "this way helps each other. Please taste it slowly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at the dish that she could solve in two, and the corners of her lips twitched violently.


    In the picture, isn''t it a big one?


    How did the object be so small?


    Mu Shinian is very mncholy and can''t understand.


    The price is still very expensive.


    Thin shallow couple restaurant has long heard of it, and it has always been a gimmick.


    Sure enough, after waiting for the six ways, mu Shinian waspletely shocked.


    There is only so little in a dish.


    It''s strange to eat enough!


    While the violin was still ying, mu Shinian listened to him and stopped him: "go out, thank you."


    The violinist saluted gracefully and then walked out.


    Mu Shinian extinguished the candle, then nced at the dishes on the table, pulled a touch of embarrassment and smiled: "eat."


    "... if you''re not full, I''ll take you to have a snack."


    She''s definitely going anyway.


    A bowl of stewed noodles for 15 yuan on the street is much better than this.


    Mu Shinian thought of Shanshan. Bo Qian was amused by her appearance. After a long time, he opened his mouth warmly: "well, eat."


    Thin shallow appetite is not small.


    Mu Shinian is also a foodie.


    So, even if the food is a little less, it''s still delicious.


    The two men finished all six dishes.

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>


    When mu Shinian went to the bathroom, he took the opportunity to touch his stomach and found that he was not full!


    At this time, the door was opened again.


    The waiter came in with a bunch of roses and smiled, "Miss, this is for you."


    Mu Shinian was about to refuse, but Bo Qian took it and handed it to the person next to him: "here you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian had to take it.


    When calcting the ount, Bo Qian had to pay. As soon as he took out his wallet, he was pressed back by mu Shinian: "no, please."


    Thin shallow looked at the price, only more than 1000 yuan. Mu Shinian should be able to afford it.


    With a Ding, I finished swiping the card.


    The two men turned around and met the person opposite.


    Tang and song took their new sister and looked at them in shock.


    Mu Shinian curiously picked his eyebrows and waved his hands in front of the Tang and Song Dynasties: "young master Tang?"


    Young master Tang was shocked and didn''t want to talk.


    Are these two people making progress so fast?


    Why don''t they have any news.


    also!


    Tang and song were angry: "Bo Qian, what''s the matter with you? When you go out on a date with a girl, you actually want the girl to pay for it?"


    This is unbearable!


    Several couples behind him noticed the situation here just now.


    The man thought in his heart: Nowadays, not everyone can be a little white face. At least it depends on his face.


    The woman thought: bnced. The man is a little white face, but I''m willing to give double bags for such a level of little white face!


    When mu Shinian heard the word "date", he immediately denied: "no, just have a normal meal."


    "Eat?" Tang and Song Dynasty looked at the thin and shallow eyes, looked at the time and thought, and finally stared at the bouquet of roses. They could hardly look straight at it: "do youe to this ce and eat normally?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand it.


    Aren''t they all restaurants? Why can''t you eat well.


    Before the Tang and Song dynasties made a sound, the girl next to him smiled and said, "little girl, you don''t know, this is a lovers'' theme restaurant. All the guests are lovers. Don''t you find that they all enter in pairs, right?"


    After her reminding, mu Shinian was a little like waking up from a dream.


    She looked back and looked at the couple. For a long time, the expression on her face finally froze.


    Tang and song thought it was Bo Qian''s idea, patted him on the shoulder, leaned close to his ear, and deliberately added: "speaking of, the hotel is the hotel above, all kinds of above..."


    Before he finished, he was scared back by a look in his eyes.


    Tang and song immediately released their hands and stood aside.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bunch of roses and fell into self doubt. After a long time, he burst out a sentence: "no wonder."


    The three men looked at her one after another.


    I saw mu Shinian''s secluded opening: "no wonder there are roses everywhere."


    She knows very well that roses symbolize love.


    Thin shallow low smiled: "go."


    Mu Shinian followed him.


    Tang and song held Bo Qian, smiled twice unkindly, and deliberately said, "I can''t see. You''re really dressed up today."


    "Do you need a brother to teach you? Try to finish it today."


    Bo Qian looked not far away and was facing the girl entangled by herpanion in the Tang and Song dynasties. He looked at the cheap face of the Tang and Song Dynasties and looked at him expressionless.


    Tang and song Shanshan loosened his hand and said, "OK."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned deeper: "I want you to say something quickly!"

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>


    Tang and song Leng for two seconds, and then smiled even more proudly.


    Under thin shallow''s gaze, he shut up and whispered, "you do this..."


    "I''ll arrange a group of people to ambush. You can take the opportunity to save mu Shinian, and then you can save the beauty... Don''t look like this. I tell you, the people you like are not ordinary people, but the more this is the case, the more likely it is to resonate with this unexpected dog blood story."


    What the Tang and Song Dynasties said is quite true.


    Bo Qian didn''t want to believe it at first.


    The reason is very simple. The Tang and Song dynasties are very unreliable!


    However, he thought again that the Tang and Song dynasties were among the flowers, and the actualbat experience must be very appropriate.


    After experiencing a fierce inner struggle, Bo Qian agreed.


    Tang and song raised their eyebrows, patted their chest and promised, "Cheng, wait and I''ll arrange it for you."


    Over there, the woman finally let mu Shinian go.


    Mu Shinian covered his face all the way, and the expression on his face was very broken.


    Thin shallow asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "No." Mu Shinian loosened his hand and his tone was hard; "She said to take a picture and ask the beauty doctor to have a facelift like me."


    With that, mu Shinian touched his face silently, and he couldn''t understand it any more.


    "It''s not good-looking. Why should it be like me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian used to listen while driving.


    As a result, after hearing this sentence, his expression was rare.


    When ten people read this appearance, it is estimated that ten people will praise it as amazing.


    Ten thousand steps back, it''s not good to look at the time, but at least it''s not good-looking.


    What a misunderstanding this girl has about her appearance.


    Mu Shinian touched his nose and said, "I didn''t give it to her. I sent her a picture of a star."


    Thin shallow casually asked, "who?"


    In his opinion, few people canpare with the admiration of the times, in appearance.


    Mu Shinian calls up a photo from his mobile phone.


    As a red actress, her facial features are said to be exquisite.


    As the boss of the actress, Bo Qian has her first-hand information... For example, cosmetic surgery, p-chart and so on.


    Thin shallow only took a look, don''t open your eyes.


    "Do you think she looks good?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to her long legs: "legs are long."


    "..." thin shallow stared at the dimly deformed floor on the ground: "are you sure you haven''t seen p?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I saw several photos of her. In the pictures, her legs are so long."


    Mu Shinian, a little straight woman who doesn''t believe in p-graph technology.


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing: "I''ll take you to see a real person another day."


    Mu Shinian looked up in surprise: "do you know?"


    Thin shallow nodded: "know."


    "Can I see one more?" Mu Shinian''s eyes shed a bit of expectation.


    Thin shallow nodded calmly: "yes, anyone you want to see."


    He is the major shareholder behind thergest economicpany in the entertainment industry. It''s not a word to see who he is.


    The next second, he saw the person mu Shinian wanted to see.


    Then he wanted to take back everything he said in thest second.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the stills on the mobile phone screen: "he ys the emperor. It''s very nice." More importantly, her grandmother is his fan and has been regretting that she can''t take a signed photo of him.


    If you can get it, the old man may be very happy.


    Thin and shallow will be wrong.


    He stared at the still photo. In the still photo, the man was very angry and gorgeous... Bo shallow thought about his face andpared the man''s face.

 Chapter 274

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>


    Then he fell into deep self doubt again.


    Could it be that his face has been read for a long time, so he is not interested!?


    Is the man in the stills really so charming?


    Thin shallow side eyes, looking at the girl on her side, there is no superfluous expression on her face.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help holding his fist.


    "Do you really think he''s so good-looking?"


    "Yes."


    Grandma thinks it''s good. It should be no worse.


    With that, she stretched her neck, nced over and nodded again, "not bad."


    The eyes are the eyes and the nose is the nose.


    Her sentence was not bad, and there was no residue left from thest little blow to her poor self-esteem.


    He took a deep breath and regained a simr dignified look on his face.


    Mu Shimian didn''t know whatplicated psychological activities Bo Qian had experienced. She watched his face change and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you and what''s wrong with you?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow numb shook his head: "I''ll take you back."


    ¡­¡­


    Come back from your date.


    The housekeeper greeted him with joy: "young master, how''s the date going? Why did youe back so soon? I still expect you not toe back today."


    Anyway, mu Shinian is about to graduate, so we should do it together.


    It''ll save you a lot of dreams. With a heavy face, without saying a word, he threw his sses and went upstairs.


    Halfway through, he stopped again.


    The housekeeper has been with Bo Qian for so long, and he will see his little changes in his eyes.


    Bo Qian''s state at this time is confused, angry and lonely... Obviously, he has met some great challenges.


    Thinking so, the housekeeper''s expression became heavy.


    "Young master, no matter what happens, you have to say it so that I can help you solve it."


    Thin shallow looked at the housekeeper and tried to stop talking several times.


    The housekeeper looked very distressed. He shook his fist and gave him an encouraging look.


    One minute, two minutes


    Until ten minutes


    Two people are on the stairs, one is in the living room, four eyes are opposite, and the housekeeper''s back is cold silently.


    No, no, no!


    Young master, it''s been more than half an hour for you to stop talking. Is this the rhythm of something important?


    The housekeeper couldn''t help swallowing.


    Another second, two seconds, three secondster


    Finally, shallow has a response!


    The housekeeper almost pricked up his ears.


    As a result, I heard a thin voice ask him coldly, "how do you think I look?"


    For a moment, the housekeeper was stunned.


    But fortunately, he didn''t muddle to the end and slowly spit out a word: "ah?"


    He took a deep breath and seemed to be saying something difficult to say.


    He organized thenguage and asked again, "how do I look?"


    The housekeeper said again, looked him up and down, and then raised two thumbs rigidly; "Very good?"


    so what?


    What exactly is the young master asking?


    Thin and shallow face, from small torge, can directly get out of the road without picking up.


    And, well, is he suspicious of his appearance?


    The housekeeper is a little broken.


    Bo shallow believes in the housekeeper.


    After all, the housekeeper is the only person he can trust in the Bo family.


    Thin shallow picked up a little confidence.


    He pursed his lower lip and asked another question.


    "Suppose you are a girl."

 Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>


    Before he finished, the housekeeper stared.


    It''s over


    And suppose it''s a girl


    What kind of blow did the young master experience to say such philosophical words!


    The housekeeper swallowed again, followed his words and said, "well, suppose I''m a girl."


    Thin shallow grace a, the expression tangled up again.


    After another meeting, he took out his mobile phone, pointed a few times, searched for a picture, and then handed it to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper took it in confusion and wondered, "young master, what is this


    Thin shallow coughed and stood up straight: "if you were a girl, I told him, who would you choose?"


    "..." the housekeeper was really stunned.


    He said, looking at thin and shallow with a misty face.


    Thin and shallow frowned, and his voice became a little impatient: "just answer."


    The housekeeper took another look, and then answered naturally, "it must be you, young master. What''s your strange question? This little love bean can''t evenpare with one of your fingers."


    Thin shallow heard this sentence, has been tense mood, seems to rx a lot.


    But the next second, he frowned again.


    When the housekeeper saw all this, he was stunned and looked at the picture again, The voice was full of doubts: "No, young master, why do you ask such a question? How can you be so insecure? This little love bean is not as good-looking as you, and his figure is not as good as you. None of these external conditions can bepared. As for his wealth, not to mention, young master, when I say a word against people,paring you with this little love bean, I''m simply raising the body of this little love bean The price. "


    After all, this is the only one in the city. The golden Prince of the Bo family.


    Can you bepared by a little love bean?


    Of course not!


    The housekeeper thought that something bad had happened to Bo Qian today, which led him to suddenly have severe doubts about himself, so he couldn''t cry orugh: "young master, you don''t have to worry at all. Miss Mu won''t like this type."


    He is really not at all at ease.


    Because mu Shinian likes this little love bean.


    Thin shallow stared at the mobile phone. For a long time, he spit out a sentence: "because I''m old?"


    He has memorized the information of Xiao Aidou.


    Two years younger than him!


    The housekeeper didn''t hear clearly: "young master, what are you talking about?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "nothing."


    Then he went upstairs somewhat lost.


    The housekeeper took the cell phone and thought that little adzuki bean was superior. He didn''t find it, but he stared at it for five minutes and had toe to a conclusion.


    Don''t mention your fingers. You can''t evenpare with your hair.


    What''s this colorful thing?


    Young master, what kind of stimtion did you get topare with this thing?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian doesn''t know what he misled.


    The next day, when he went to school, Ye Ling got together with a group of girls and gossip about something.


    When I saw her, I pulled her over immediately.


    Because of her amazing song, the people who had an opinion on her in the school will change one after another.


    One by one, it seems that the same person didn''t speak ill of her before.


    "Shi Nian, Congrattions, you are the first!"


    "Ah, it''s so nice. Who taught you?"


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t know you were a good violinist."

 Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>


    There was a session of screams.


    Exaggeration, even signature and group photo.


    Mu Shinian obviously doesn''t adapt to this asion, but he also knows that these people have no malice, so he doesn''t know how to refuse them for a while.


    Fortunately, Ye Ling has experience and pulls mu Shinian out in two or three times: "well, well, don''t worry, we Shinian will be on the big stage at that time. When she bes famous at one stroke, we will form a group to see her. The signature at that time will be much more valuable than this."


    Someone smiled: "it''s worthy of being a representative of mathematics ss. It''s really clear."


    "That''s, that''s necessary."


    Ye Ling pulled the man away. When he returned to his seat, he rxed his breath: "it''s so dangerous."


    Mu Shinian was also relieved: "thank you."


    "You''re wee. I''m serving the future masters in advance." Ye Ling said like a little boy. She opened her chair and sat opposite mu Shinian: "are you ready?"


    "What preparation?"


    As a standard learning scum, there is nothing on the table.


    She took out a book from her schoolbag, put it on the table, propped her chin and looked at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling wanted to roll the book into a volume and hit her head: "what do you say to prepare? If I''m not wrong, the orchestra shoulde tomorrow at thetest. At that time, you''ll have to go with them. It''s estimated that you can''t take the college entrance examination."


    It''s just a coincidence that mu Shinian will go to the game.


    It''s expected to win.


    After all, Mu Shiran wants to fix her. If she doesn''t win, she can''t disappoint others.


    It''s just that she didn''t really think about going to the band or something.


    Mu Shinian was about to speak when someone shouted in front of the ssroom: "Mu Shinian, someone is looking for someone outside."


    Ye Ling grabbed her arm excitedly and shook it fiercely: "ah, go, go! The band must havee."


    You are being paranoid.


    Mu Shinian smiled, said nothing and went out.


    Go out and have a look. It''s really not from the orchestra.


    Moushi dye also carried a small cake in his hand. When he saw her, his eyes lit up and handed her the cake: "I remember, you seem to like this family''s cake very much."


    Mu Shinian nced, and there was no emotional fluctuation on his face.


    Looking at her, Mu Shiran gave a fierce click, but she still forced herself to cheer up: "Shi Nian, I came to you. I have something to ask you."


    Mu Shinian could think of what she wanted to say with her toes, and gave an impatient grace.


    Mu Shiran held his finger and twisted it into a ball: "it''s like this. I want to say, can you rmend me to the band?"


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his eyes: "they only recruit one ce."


    "I know." Mu Shiran was a little worried: "but I really want to join this band. I think they will consider me if you can highly rmend it."


    What a good abacus.


    Mu Shinian held his arms in his hands and looked at her calmly: "well, what should I do?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Mu Shiran''s face was a little embarrassed.


    She bit her lips and tried to meditate for a moment before she made a hoarse voice: "Shi Nian, your rtionship with Bo Qian is so good. If you want to go to any Orchestra, isn''t it still your word?"


    The smile of Mu Shi Nian''s lips is deeper.


    So, that is, she abstained?

 Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>


    Mu Shinian would like to boast that you are really a logical genius.


    But this sentence, she didn''t say, just coldly refused.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to trouble him."


    Mu Shiran''s face became more worried: "Shi Nian, we are a family. If both of us can enter the orchestra, their parents will be happy."


    Mu Shinian coldly hooked his lower lip: "what''s none of my business?"


    Mu Shiran must enter the orchestra.


    Before thepetition, her parents had begun to publicize everywhere.


    If they lose the election at this time, they will certainly be ridiculed for some time.


    The rtives of the family didn''t care about her. If they had this, it would be more difficult in the future.


    Therefore, she must seize this opportunity.


    Mu Shiran thought and his eyes were red: "Shi Nian, we are sisters. My father is your father. I''m really sad when you say so."


    Mind my business.


    Mu Shinian thought silently.


    She looked at the time: "if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    "Shi Nian!" Mu Shiran grabbed her arm and said in a trembling voice, "do you have to do this? I just yed out of order. It must not be like this at my usual level!"


    "You tell the referee." Mu Shinian didn''t give her any chance at all. He pulled back his hand and went to the ssroom.


    When she went in, she thought of something and said slowly, "Why are you out of order?"


    "...." Mu Shiran turned pale and asked cautiously, "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and calmly asked, "you don''t y very well at ordinary times. Why did you go wrong that day?"


    Mu Shinian finished and entered the ssroom without giving her a chance.


    Mu Shiran stood there, feeling chilly all over.


    What does mu Shinian mean?


    Did she find anything?


    Why did she make mistakes that day? It''s not mu Shinian who misled her!


    Mu Shiran pinched her fingers, and her eyes dimmed a little.


    She was biting her teeth and her fingertips fell into her hands.


    Anyway, she must win the ce!


    Even if you can''t capture it, you can''t let mu Shinian take it!


    Otherwise, she will really be a joke!


    Mu Shiran stared at the entrance of the ss, with a sh of hatred on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu family is in a low mood these days.


    I thought that even if Mu Shiran couldn''t win the first ce, it wouldn''t be too difficult to see where to go.


    Unexpectedly, she made a mistake.


    In rich and powerful families, all kinds ofparisons exist.


    Mu Shiran''s skill was known by others. Secretly, he didn''t know how tough.


    At the thought of this, Tong Wanzhi worried.


    When Mu Shiran came into the house, she saw Tong Wanzhi sitting on the sofa. She was making a phone call and looking for all kinds of rtionships.


    They all failed.


    "No, no, it''s not that easy."


    "This orchestra is internationally famous. The more this orchestra is, the more strict the requirements will be."


    "No, no, not much money. It''s not a matter of money."


    "What do you mean? I know the band. I called. As soon as I said this, people hung up immediately."


    "Ah, you want to buy ces. Are you kidding? This band is an elite band. People don''t rely on money but strength."

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi hung up the phone in disappointment. Seeing Mu Shiran standing at the door, he sighed heavily: "Mom, try again."


    "I read it when I asked." Mu Shiran pinched her fingers and vented all her anger on her: "she won''t help me, so she won''t say a few words for me!"


    Tong Wanzhi sighed and shook her mobile phone: "it can''t be entirely her fault. I just made so many calls, and those powerful people said there was no way. Mu Shinian, who hasn''t graduated, can''t have a way."


    "She just won''t say."


    Mu Shiran raised her voice: "she is the first. The judges appreciate her so much. She must have more weight than others, but she just won''t!"


    Tong Wanzhi was distressed to see her like this.


    But in her opinion, even if Mu Shinian said it, there was no result.


    Even if the first ce doesn''t go, it should be ranked second, but mu Shiran''s performance on that day can''t rank at all.


    Thinking so, Tong Wanzhi sighed heavily.


    "Ranran, I know you''re worried, but..."


    Before he finished, he was severely interrupted again.


    Mu Shiran gnashed her teeth and said, "moreover, she was misleading me that day! She said she was helping me, but she was teaching me how to y wrong!"


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned and looked at her iprehensibly.


    Mu Shiran felt guilty about her mother''s suspicious eyes, but she soon justified herself: "that''s what I''ve been practicing for so long. How can I make such a low-level mistake!"


    "It''s because I yed wrong from the beginning! I found it after I officially came on stage, but it''s toote to save it."


    This kind of performance pays attention to 100% uracy.


    If something goes wrong, it''s self destruction.


    What''s more, it was wrong at the beginning.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face waspletely ugly.


    Mu Shiran felt more at ease when she saw her mother like this: "Mom, you think at my level, even if there is a mistake in the middle, I can save it. However, I made a mistake at the beginning, and my state of mind copsed at the beginning! In this way, what else can I do?"


    Tong Wanzhi originally thought that Mu Shiran was in a bad mood that day, or what happened, and suddenly made a mistake like that.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that there was such a rtionship in the middle.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Mu Shiran covered her cheek and squeezed out a few tears: "Mom, I thought she was serious about instructing me. As a result, she was so cruel and deliberately misled me. I didn''t know she was grateful to her."


    "Mom, I think I''m really stupid, so stupid!"


    Tong Wanzhi saw her crying like this. He hurried over and gently patted her on the shoulder. His face also increased his anger: "well, well, Ranran, don''t worry. This matter won''t pass like this. Since he dares to go so far, don''t me me!"


    Mu Shiran sucked her nose twice and was about to nod when she saw the man who had just entered the house. Her face changed fiercely.


    Gu Yan came back from work and listened at the door for a while. Then he became more and more suspicious. How did Tong Wanzhi''s IQ defeat his mother?


    Mu Shiran felt ufortable when she saw him.


    It''s like all your disguises will be seen through.

 Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>


    Gu Yan nced at her, and the corners of his lips picked up slightly: "what''s going on?"


    Mu Shiran lowers her head to hide her guilt.


    As soon as Tong Wanzhi was about to speak, he heard Gu Yan muttering curiously: "it''s true that he has been wearing a mask for a long time. He''s almost forgotten his original appearance."


    "..." Mu Shiran raised his head and his voice was obviously crying: "brother, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t call me brother." Gu Yan waved his hand and looked reluctant to admit his rtionship with her: "I''ve seen people who are unconvinced after losing, but it''s the first time I''ve met someone who can talk like this."


    Mu Shiran''s face shed embarrassment.


    She gritted her teeth, hardened her head and said, "it''s not like this. I''m just, just... She''s sorry for me!"


    "I heard that mu Shinian''s violin was maliciously damaged before thepetition." Gu Yan inadvertently mentioned it.


    As a result, Tong Wanzhi looked surprised and didn''t know.


    Gu Yan couldn''t helpughing.


    Well, it''s all daughters. The gap is really obvious.


    Gu Yan looked at the two men''s faces and slowly opened the answer: "besides, people can y so perfectly with apletely unfamiliar violin. How can you y like that bird?"


    After all, Tong Wanzhi was eager to protect her daughter: "ah Yan, how did you talk?"


    "I don''t like it anymore?" Gu Yan sneered: "think about it for yourself. Take you as your opponent. Do you deserve it?"


    "To frame up, you have to deal with your equal opponents or people whose strength is higher than your own. She is far from being able to frame you."


    With that, he went to the kitchen, took a bottle of mineral water and went upstairs.


    Downstairs, the two mothers and daughters looked at each other for a while. There were tears in Mu Shiran''s eyes. She bit her lips and her voice was very puzzled: "I, I don''t understand why he hates me so much!"


    "Mingming, I, I''m his sister."


    Tong Wanzhi still chose to believe Mu Shiran. She went over, held her in her arms and patted her head gently; "Well, well, isn''t ah Yan''s character like this? It''s okay."


    Mu Shiran rubbed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Mom, about the orchestra."


    "I''ll do it myself." Tong Wanzhi said, his face heavy and ugly: "I don''t believe it. Mu Shinian has a good intention to upy that ce."


    If you have a mother, at least get twice the result with half the effort.


    Mu Shiran''s heart was immediately put back.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian still went to work in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    The impact of the Tang and Song Dynasties may have been too great that day, so it has not eased today.


    He looked at Mu Sinian''s face and thought that in the future, ten thousand or two people would be together. Thinking of the suffering Mu Sinian had suffered in his past, would he stab arge ck thorn in his face?


    He looked at Mu Sinian knocking with a wrench and thought that in the future, ten thousand or two people would associate. Bo Qian asionally saw one or two scars in Mu Sinian''s palm. Would he swing a wrench and move his head?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I''ve known Bo Qian for more than ten years. The more I think about it in the Tang and Song Dynasties, the more guilty I feel. Bo qian can really do it.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties felt guilty and panicked.


    When Mu Shimian finished repairing a car, he turned around and saw that Tang and song were carrying a bag of caution and drinks and were smiling at her... Dogleg?

 Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned and suddenly understood for a long time; "Do you want me to pretend to be your girlfriend and call your girlfriend who is going to break up?"


    The Tang and Song dynasties used to do the same thing with mu Shinian.


    Of course it''s not free. She charges 500 yuan for breaking up.


    Just recently, it seems that I seldom find her.


    Tang and song were stunned for a long time before they began to cry andugh: "no, I''m not going to say this?"


    Mu Shinian''s face shed a little loss.


    Well, five hundred dors will fly.


    Tang Song coughed, handed her something, tangled his words, and then carefully opened his mouth: "I just want to ask you, what step have you taken with Bo Qian?"


    Mu Shinian was just thirsty. Some drank. She inserted a straw and drank it directly.


    Hearing Tang and song''s words, she blinked suspiciously.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Tang and song directly and impolitely said, "don''t hide me. Can I not know about you two?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow. What''s the matter between them? Why doesn''t her client know anything?


    Tang and song looked at her and asked her anxiously, "no, you two, don''t tell me, you have nothing to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian bit the Pearl, ah, and looked at him more iprehensibly; "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "..." Tang and song stared at her strangely and fell into a long meditation.


    Mu Shinian stared at him inexplicably: "since just now, what do you want to say?"


    I want to ask you what your rtionship is


    Are you dating


    Can you hold your thigh


    One barrage after another floated through the minds of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "No..."


    Mu Shimian looked at him inexplicably, drank the milk tea three or two times, and then put the cake on the schoolbag. Then he returned and repaired the car again.


    Tang and song grabbed a head.


    Not really? How can bo Qian say that the conditions are there, and he is so good at mu Shinian that he doesn''t feel at all?


    The Tang and Song dynasties were full of iprehension.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a womaning in with a beautiful bag. She scanned the house several times. Her sight paused on Tang Song''s face for a few seconds and finally fell behind him.


    Mu Shinian turned his back to her, dressed in a work clothes stained with gasoline, squatted on the ground, and a skilled tire was unloaded.


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned. Seeing this scene, he suddenly didn''t know how. His heart hurt a little at a certain position.


    At this time, Mu Shiran has gone home for dessert, changed his home clothes and teased his pet dog in the garden


    If Mu Shiran has no money to spend, just say a word.


    These years, except for schrships, it seems that Mu Shiran has never made a penny.


    And mu Shinian


    It seems that I began to make money when I was very young


    At this meeting, her hands that should have held the pen were dirty and holding a wrench.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at the butterfly bone on the girl''s back. Somehow, she was distressed.


    Mu Shinian was unable to leave. She stretched out her hand to the back: "boss Tang, No. 2 screwdriver, help me take it down."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties looked at thedy, looked at the time, and finally made a sound; "Mu Shinian, do you know?"


    Mu Shinian looked back in doubt and saw the face of Tong Wanzhi.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she had the answer in her heart.

 Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked back and checked the situation of the car. Without thinking about it, he opened his mouth: "first go to the coffee shop next door and wait for me. I still need half an hour here."


    Tong Wan Zhi shook his fist and opened his mouth hoarsely; "OK."


    She bowed her head to Tang and song: "excuse me."


    Then he went next door.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties and others left before they asked, "who is this?"


    Mu Shinian went to find a wrench and came back: "my mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song dynasties were stunned. They thought of the pearly woman who had just dressed up and looked at the coarse cloth of Mu Shinian. There was a huge gap withoutparison.


    He took a deep breath and squeezed out a word for a long time; "You are really a cabbage."


    Mu Shinian smiled indifferently and went back to repair the car.


    Tang and song Shanshan touched his nose and couldn''t understand it.


    Mu Shinian is very good. At least it''s much better than her sister. Why don''t you even like your biological mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, mu Shinian changed back into his clothes and appeared in the coffee shop on time.


    Tong Wanzhi pinched and ordered her a cup of hot milk and a cake.


    "Eat, I remember. You like mango."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at her. After a few seconds, he sat down. She was really hungry. It didn''t mean to be polite. He bowed his head and began to eat.


    Mu Shinian''s eating appearance is not too ugly, but it is not elegant.


    Tong Wanzhi felt more and more guilty when she looked at her.


    "Waiter."


    She shouted, and immediately a waiter came over. Tong Wanzhi pointed to the opposite cake: "have another one of the same."


    "No, that''s enough." Mu Shimian wiped the cream on his mouth.


    "Really enough?" Tong Wanzhi asked uncertainly.


    Mu Shinian nodded affirmatively.


    Tong Wan Zhi told the waiter to go away.


    After mu Shinian finished eating the remaining few bites, he said, "what are you looking for me?"


    Tong Wanzhi originally came with a full of anger, but here, she couldn''t say a question.


    She held the delicate watch in her hand and kept silent for a long time. Then she asked, "is there enough pocket money?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her unexpectedly.


    At this nce, I was embarrassed to see Tong Wanzhi.


    She coughed and unnaturally didn''t open her eyes: "you''re still a student and you''re about to take the college entrance examination. Don''t let other things distract you now. If you don''t have pocket money, ask me for it."


    Then she took out a bank card and pushed it in front of her: "there are tens of thousands of pieces in it. The password is..."


    Tong Wan Zhi didn''t finish his words. His face was stiff again. After a long time, he finished his words: "the password is Ranran''s life."


    Mu Shinian stared at the card and looked at it for a full minute before he looked away: "thank you. I have enough money."


    If you have enough, you won''te out to work!


    Tong Wanzhi was about to speak and was interrupted by mu Shinian: "if you have anything, just say it. I''ll go backter."


    Tong pulled the branch to his mouth and swallowed it again.


    She picked up the juice and took a sip. Then she said gently, "Ran Ran asked you?"


    Sure enough, that''s the point.


    Mu Shinian thought he should not be sad anymore.


    But after all, my heart still hurts.


    Tong Wanzhi then said, "she usually ys very stably. She will make mistakes this time and can''t get rid of it with you. So, I mean, when the bandes to you, you go and talk to people and see if Ranran can rece you?"


    Mu Shinian picked up the ss of milk and took a sip.


    Sweet, soft.


    It''s the vor she always likes.

 Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>


    But now, it seems a little stale.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time.


    Tong Wanzhi was a little nervous: "of course, Shi Nian, you can be elected. It''s really powerful. I''m very proud of you."


    Mu Shinian drank up the milk and looked at her puzzled: "why does it have something to do with me?"


    She did say those words on purpose to make Mu Shi look ugly.


    But to be honest, Mu Shiran really can''t win with her.


    Therefore, Mu Shiran will not seed without her words.


    Therefore, she wants to know what Mu Shiran said to Tong Wanzhi.


    Speaking of this, Tong Wanzhi seemed to feel that she had finally found a breakthrough point. She took an adult attitude and said bitterly: "that day, when you asked you to give advice, you taught me wrong, you know?"


    "Otherwise, Ranran has practiced hard for so long. How can she y wrong at the beginning?"


    Mu Shinian''s expression was numb.


    A momentter, she finally burst intoughter.


    Just such a smile hides a bit of bitter taste.


    She swallowed those bitter, calm rhetorical questions: "she said so, do you believe it?"


    Tong pulled the branch and moved his lips. Before he could speak, he was blocked back by mu Shinian: "then I said, she will y wrong. She is guilty of being a thief. She deserves it. What do you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi was stunned.


    what do you mean?


    Mu Shinian shrugged. Today, she bent down for a long time. Her shoulders were a little sour. She rubbed them twice and said calmly, "Mom, you have nothing else. I''ll go back first."


    With that, she picked up her schoolbag, put her hands in her pockets and nned to leave.


    Under the of Tong Wanzhi, he stood up and asked unhappily, "aren''t you going to let the quota out?"


    Mu Shinian snorted out from his nose. His voice was very light: "everyone depends on their abilities."


    "With what skill, you framed Ranran first!" Tong Wanzhi''s purpose ofing today was to get the quota back. Unexpectedly, when he saw that scene, he almost missed the direction.


    In her opinion, thepensation for the yearning for time will be OK in the future.


    But mu Shiran has only one chance.


    Mu Shinian stopped and put his hands in his pockets. The background was thin but straight: "I didn''t frame her. What I taught was correct."


    After exining it again, she went out the door.


    The door closed with a Ding Dong and a light bell.


    Tong frowned and looked at her background. Was what she taught right? Is it difficult? Is Ranran lying?


    But, how is that possible.


    And that sentence, what''s the matter with guilty conscience?


    The door opens.


    Mu Shinian just stepped out and saw a familiar figure.


    Before the ck super run, the man was dressed in ck and leaned against the sports car. The beauties passing by kept throwing all kinds of eyes at him, but he blocked them one by one.


    His eyes fell on the door.


    His eyes were fixed on a corner of the store.


    Mu Shinian''s originally depressed heart knot suddenly loosened half.


    She went over and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Passing by." The thin corner of his mouth pulled a very light arc. The next second, when he saw the maning out of the store again, his eyes were slightly cold: "the housekeeper is looking for you."


    Then he went to the shop to look for it. Tang Song told him that people were in the coffee shop.


    This exnation can hardly be perfect.


    Mu Shi read oh and was even more puzzled: "what does he want me to do?"

 Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>


    I really don''t know how thin this is.


    But fortunately, he was smart enough. After turning his mind twice, he had a reason: "how do I know? Ask him yourself."


    ok


    Mu Shinian calmly sat on the front passenger''s seat, directly ignored Tong''s arm behind him and tied up his seat belt.


    Thin shallow didn''t get on the bus immediately. He looked at Tong Wanzhi who was still standing at the door. His look immediately became cold, and the meaning of warning was very obvious.


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled awkwardly at him.


    As a result, even superficial politeness was toozy to maintain. They got on the bus and left.


    Tong Wanzhi''s smile gradually dissipated.


    She stared at the direction that the sports car left, unable to recall for a long time.


    Is Bo Qian so serious about Mu Shinian?


    Even if her biological mother touched, met and said a few words, would he care so much?


    If thin and shallow is normal, how did those strange rumorse out!?


    If there were no rumors, she would have married Mu Shiran!


    The pole bnce in my heart tilted again.


    Just now, I felt sorry for mu Shinian. The people who wanted to make up for her forgot what they had said again.


    ¡­¡­


    The car is very quiet.


    Although there is no expression on mu Shinian''s face at ordinary times, it can clearly distinguish mu Shinian''s unhappiness.


    Along the way, he only paid attention to the mood of Mu Shinian, andpletely forgot his casual lies.


    Therefore, when taking people to the manor, mu Shinian said casually: "housekeeper, you want me?"


    The whole manor fell into a dead silence.


    The housekeeper''s smile was frozen in his mouth, and he squeezed out an ''ah''


    Thin shallow felt bad. He made a quick decision, looked at the housekeeper seriously and said impatiently, "didn''t you say you wanted to find her?"


    The housekeeper also wanted to ''ah''. As a result, Bo Qiansi didn''t give him a chance and went upstairs directly: "I''ve brought back the man. You see what to do."


    In the living room, the housekeeper and mu Shinian stared at each other.


    After a while, the housekeeper ''ah'' came out for the third time. In Mu Shinian''s puzzled eyes, the voice line burst out a sentence: "what, I, yesterday, yesterday I helped the white tiger take a bath, and then, ha ha, you know, this child is naughty. Then, ha ha, my hand was twisted again, you see."


    With that, he also specially lit up his perfect wrist.


    Although the wrist is good, the housekeeper not only learned to calm down and throw the pot, but also learned how to act after being bitten so many times.


    He said, ouch, covered his wrist, and his facial features were twisted and tangled together.


    It looks like that.


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand medical skills. Seeing that the housekeeper shouted so much pain, he thought he might have twisted his bone. He immediately worried: "don''t move, don''t hurt again."


    "Oh, old bones." The housekeeper, who was tucking away, looked at Mu''s thoughts for a while, and then makeints about her. "So, Miss mu, you see, my hands are all like this. Can you do me a favor?"


    This is absolutely no problem.


    "You say."


    Say what?


    The housekeeper bit his teeth and turned his mind quickly. Then, a few secondster, he pointed to the kitchen: "can you help me cook a meal for the young master? You know, our young master was spoiled since childhood. Although he was releasedter, he was a childe after all. I never let him cook."

 Chapter 284

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>


    "He has this bad habit and doesn''t like to eat out. So, look, can you help me cook a meal?"


    There are causes and consequences.


    Also use the word help.


    If Mu Shinian refuses again, he will look very inhuman.


    She tangled for a while and hesitated; "My cooking is not delicious."


    "It''s all right. Do whatever you like. Our young master can handle it very well." The housekeeper waved and released a bad check.


    Even if you make arsenic, our young master can eat it for love without blinking.


    The housekeeper is still very confident in their young master''s Eq.


    Thinking so, the housekeeper ran away happily.


    Mu Shinian was not very happy and went to the kitchen.


    A young master hiding at the entrance of the stairs was relieved atst,


    A text message came from the phone.


    When a young master clicked, he saw that the housekeeper sent a sry increase message: young master, intion is fierce now. Look at me. I''m not only a housekeeper, but also a pot bearer asionally. No, I recently expanded the line of extras, so do you think you can, hey hey... Young master, you know.


    Of course, a young master knows everything.


    He pondered and entered a line of words expressionless: Well, you take time to go to the hospital for physical examination, and I''ll cover the cost of physical examination. After a pause, he added: I also included the round-trip fare.


    Housekeeper:


    Hey, young master, you''re too old to cheat.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian worked alone in the kitchen for a long time before he came out.


    Every time Bo Qian looks at mu Shinian''s hand, he thinks it''s a work of art.


    Therefore, the food she cooked should also be art level.


    As a result, as soon as the dishes were on the table, he suddenly found that it was indeed a work of art! It''s just an abstraction!


    Three tes of ck things, a te of clear things that are about to reach the bottom.


    And two bowls of burnt rice.


    Thin shallow stared at mu Shinian''s fingers as if he were looking at some strange creature.


    How on earth did she do it!?


    The housekeeper can''t calm down.


    He really wants to run for miles with the white haired tiger.


    Is this food eaten by people?


    If people eat, they may be non-human.


    The housekeeper looked at their young master. What if his young master insisted on boasting, then pressed his head and forced him to eat?


    His young master can sacrifice his life for love, but he hasn''t realized it yet!


    The housekeeper swallowed his saliva and looked at him uneasily.


    Young master, life is precious. Don''t abandon it for love.


    One second, two seconds


    In Mu Shinian''s increasingly guilty eyes, Bo Qian finally opened his mouth: "go out for takeout."


    "..." the housekeeper almost slipped.


    While crying andughing, there is still some helplessness.


    Young master, this is an important moment to brush your favor.


    You just missed it.


    What do you want me to say about you.


    Mu Shinian also knew what she was making. She breathed out: "I was going to cook instant noodles, but you don''t have it."


    She knows this and is good at it.


    "My fault, my fault." The housekeeperughed twice, alleviating the embarrassing situation: "I will buy some bags of instant noodles next time." After a pause, he raised his wrist and temporarily added drama to himself; "After all, I''m old and the white tiger is naughty. If I bathe it, it keeps kicking me."

 Chapter 285

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>


    That''s really sad.


    The housekeeper looked at the faces of the two people and timely added a paragraph: "speaking of it, it''s better when Miss Mu is here. It''s close to you and never kicks you."


    No, it wants to.


    But if it dares to kick it, mu Shinian will definitely pick up a handful of its hair.


    When we first met, mu Shinian was so fierce.


    At this point, the prestige of the white haired tiger is no longer.


    A table of dishes like this can''t be eaten.


    The housekeeper made a quick decision, pointed to the door and said, "go out and eat, young master. It''s sote. Remember to take Miss Mu home on the way."


    With that, he was going to clean up the table.


    Mu Shinian wants to stop him.


    The housekeeper immediately waved his hand: "it''s all right. My other hand wasn''t hurt."


    Well, that''s okay.


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, they went to the sanatorium to eat ramen.


    Mu Shinian was not hungry at first. As a result, he smelled the fragrance and his stomach growled again.


    The boss recognized the two of them at once.


    "Here you are. Would you like something to eat?"


    Mu Shinian motioned with his eyes. When he saw that the other party had no objection, he opened his mouth; "Ramen, two."


    "OK, wait a minute." The boss finished and went to work.


    Thin shallow wanted to ask just now. He pointed to the bag at her hand; "What''s that?"


    "Oh, cake." Mu Shinian said.


    Thin shallow asked, "did you buy it?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, it''s from the Tang and Song dynasties."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow fingers shook and almost shook the water out.


    From Tang and song?


    What does he want?


    When did the rtionship between the two develop to send cakes?


    Bo Qian fought fiercely in his heart. When Ramen came up, he ate it numbly. Looking at the girl who ate so delicious opposite, he was more and more uneasy.


    He poked away a piece of meat and asked coldly, "why did he give it to you?"


    Mu Shinian swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "I don''t know. I thought he wanted me to pretend to be his girlfriend."


    Bo Qian almost pinched his chopsticks in two.


    Pretend to be, girlfriend?


    Can you even pretend to be your girlfriend?


    What is the abacus of the Tang and Song Dynasties?


    "Do you often pretend to be his girlfriend?" Asked Bo Qian.


    The voice has be a little gloomy.


    No matter how big the Mu Shi Nian nerve is, he also noticed it at this time.


    She was puzzled and said, "it''s not often."


    After all, the Tang and Song Dynasties do not need to break up every day.


    Thin shallow poked the noodles in the bowl, a love bean, and another Tang and Song Dynasty!


    Mu Shinian didn''t know where Bo Qian wanted to go. She bowed her head and continued to eat: "the noodles are going to be mushy."


    Thin sipped his lower lip, not very calm: "you know, Tang and song often change girlfriends."


    "Well, yes." Mu Shimian poured a ss of water and took a sip before looking at him suspiciously.


    What are you doing suddenly?


    He took a deep breath and continued, "he ys with women like changing clothes."


    "... well."


    The financial resources of the Tang and Song Dynasties changed clothes every day without any pressure.


    Thin shallow lips a sip, to the mouth, how can not speak.


    He wants to ask, do you still have such a good rtionship with him?


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what he was thinking. He pointed to his face and said, "it''s going to burn."


    Thin shallow picked up the chopsticks and ate two more mouthfuls. Then, he couldn''t hold back. He put the chopsticks on the table. His voice was terrible: "what did I tell you?"


    Mu Shi reads a mouthful of noodles and eats it in his mouth. His cheeks are bulging and look particrly cute.

 Chapter 286

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>


    Thin shallow was fascinated by her unconscious cute appearance. He unnaturally didn''t open his eyes. There was a suspicious red in his ears.


    But he still hardened his head and said, "I said, you can''t have puppy love now!"


    "... I''m not in love." Mu Shinian looked at him inexplicably.


    Thin shallow frown: "it''s not interesting."


    Mu Shinian said, "I''m not interested in anyone?"


    So, what the hell is he talking about?


    With a shallow face, you are sophisticating: "that little love bean, Tang and song. These two."


    Mu Shinian''s expression was stunned.


    She looked at thin and shallow quietly, and then her expression gradually copsed.


    Finally, he recovered his numbness.


    "No, when did I be interested in both of them?"


    That little adzuki bean, it''s estimated that if she punches down, people will be stunned.


    As for the Tang and Song Dynasties, she was not blind.


    How did Bo Qiane to the conclusion that she liked those two people?


    With a shallow face, you still quibbled: "don''t you like that little love bean? Don''t you still pretend to be the girlfriend of Tang and song?"


    Mu Shinian poked the noodles with his chopsticks and gave a nkly sound.


    Thin and shallow saw that she couldn''t speak, and her expression became more and more serious: "you''re only a junior in senior high school now, and you''re not allowed to see people. That little love bean, don''t look at him like that. There''s a pile of ck material. If he hadn''t made money, he would have been hidden in the snow. Then in the Tang and Song Dynasties, he was a typical unmarried family. ying with girls was purely to kill time, and the whole scum man!"


    Bo Qian seldom says such a long word at one time.


    Once in a while, it shows how excited he is.


    He was so excited that he sold out his friends.


    Mu Shinian gave a weak ''ah'' and finally sorted out theing and going of things.


    She coughed. She didn''t know what expression to put on her face. She rubbed her little nose and said, "you may have misunderstood."


    "Xiao Aidou is my grandmother''s favorite. As for the Tang and Song Dynasties, oh, I pretended to be his girlfriend and helped him break up. I charged 500 yuan at a time."


    "..." Bo Qian also poked a handful of noodles, and the strength of his hand almost broke the chopsticks in half.


    Mu Shinian nodded calmly: "it''s like this."


    She doesn''t like those two people yet, does she?


    Now it''s Bo shallow''s turn to be wonderful.


    After a strange silence, Bo Qian suddenly rubbed and stood up violently.


    His movements are wide.


    Mu Shinian across the street was startled.


    She looked back strangely along his eyes, and then her face turned white for a moment.


    Grandma seldom came here for dinner with her friends. As a result, she saw her granddaughter mixed with Bo Qian again.


    Grandma is also a smart person. I can see at a nce that they are still connected in private.


    Grandma looked at mu Shinian, and her face was hard to hide her disappointment.


    Mu Shinian stood up and shook his hands uneasily into fists.


    "Grandma."


    Her voice is hoarse.


    The whole person is also an unprecedented panic.


    Thin shallow sees her like this, the heart is also ufortable.


    The friends beside grandma didn''t know what had happened. They looked at them and said hello with a smile: "Hey, isn''t this the boy who camest time? They also said it wasn''t a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship."


    "Shi Nian, you''re not good either. You have a boyfriend. Why don''t you bring it back for us to have a look."


    "You see, you''re not obedient if you hide it from your grandmother."

 Chapter 287

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and wanted tough, but he couldn''tugh.


    Grandma was not angry. She turned back and said to her friend, "let''s go back first. You eat first."


    With that, she looked at her eyes and said, "let''s go."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian followed him.


    After saying hello to the old people, Bo Qianchong also followed them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Quiet.


    Grandma sat on the sofa and looked at the two children standing opposite her. She didn''t know what it was like.


    She sighed and asked, "when did you get in touch?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and couldn''t answer.


    Grandma sighed again: "that is to say, you two are still in touch, aren''t you?"


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and couldn''t see the look on her face.


    Only vaguely saw that her face was a little pale.


    Thin shallow looked aside and said calmly, "I want to see her."


    After a pause of a few seconds, he continued: "you also know my past, then you should know that if I want to see someone, I can''t stop it."


    "..." grandma was angry with him like a hooligan.


    Mu Shinian also had a headache. He looked thin and shallow.


    What is he doing? Don''t you think things are not messy enough?


    Grandma took a ss of water, took two breathless drinks, and put it down heavily: "what if I don''t agree with you two to meet?"


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes, admiring his thoughts, and his low voice was very firm; "I''ll still meet her."


    Grandma frowned and looked at mu Shinian; "And you?"


    Mu Shimian is now a child who has done something wrong and was caught by her elders. She took a deep breath, and her voice struggled clearly: "grandma doesn''t like it, then... It''s gone."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled, and there was a sudden anger in my heart.


    Good, very good.


    What did he do wrong? Nothing wrong? Then why should he bear these costs?


    And he did those wrong things before, but he never hurt mu Shinian.


    So, why?


    Grandma looked at her granddaughter and knew that she was unhappy, that she liked the boy around her, and that she might not be aware of those thoughts.


    Grandma sighed. After all, she still loved her granddaughter.


    She took out a twenty dor bill from her pocket, handed it to Mu Shinian and said, "go to the canteen and buy me a meal."


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow.


    Some are not at ease.


    Grandma smiled: "what''s the matter? Are you afraid of what I''ll do to him?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head honestly and said to Bo Qian seriously, "you can''t be disrespectful to my grandmother."


    She actually wants to say do it.


    She still knows something about her shallow temper.


    It doesn''t exist.


    Bo Qian and grandma were confused by her words.


    The thin shallow lip corner slightly smoked for a while, and slowly nodded his head in grandma''s equally ignorant eyes.


    Mu Shinian took the money and went out.


    When the door closed, shallow took back his sight.


    He looked at the gentle old man, the traces of years left a clear mark on his face, and his skin was as dark as most rural grannies.


    But those eyes are still so gentle and powerful.


    Grandma pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down."


    Thin shallow sits down from kindness.


    Grandma stared at the ss of water in front of her. After watching it for a long time, she slowly said, "don''t worry. If I didn''t ask her toe in, she would stand outside the door even if she bought rice."

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>


    Thin shallow was guessed right, and there was no panic on his face.


    Just looked at grandma, he was unnaturally nervous again.


    Against heaven and earth, a man who even his own father dared to face a gray haired grandmother was incredibly nervous.


    Grandma sighed and asked, "when did you start meeting again?"


    Thin shallow subconsciously straightened his waist: "a long time ago."


    "... after Shi Nian moved to the sanatorium?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, under her eyes, something like this happened.


    Grandma sighed. It was unexpected that her clever granddaughter would deceive him without blinking an eye.


    Seeing her face, Bo added, "I want to see her myself."


    The implication has nothing to do with mu Shinian.


    For fear that the olddy didn''t believe it, he added, "you should know very well that if I want to see her, it''s no use where she hides."


    Grandma: "


    Young man, are you showing off?


    Thin shallow also found that he had said something wrong. He silently lowered his head and shed a trace of annoyance on his face.


    Grandma looked at the seemingly obedient young man in front of her and thought about the information on the previous data. She suddenly felt that Bo Qian was a wolf dressed in a rabbit!


    Now the wolf has an eye on her little rabbit!


    And the little rabbit of her family came to him foolishly!


    Grandma sighed again.


    Thin shallow looked at her and panicked for no reason.


    He never cared about what others would think of him, good or bad. He didn''t care... But he cared about the person''s rtives and her thoughts most. He had to care.


    Bo Qian wanted to say a good word or two for himself, but when the words came to his mouth, he found that he really didn''t have any advantages.


    Grandma looked at him. From the beginning, she became nervous and gradually lost.


    Then, the young man was silent for a long time, took a picture from his pocket and handed it to her respectfully with both hands.


    Grandma took it over and saw it. It was a little star she liked when she watched TV dramas recently.


    Is this a signed photo of?


    Grandma''s expression suddenly becameplicated.


    He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "if you like, I can arrange for you to meet."


    Grandma''s face gradually became strange.


    This dangerous young man should not be able to do such... Two things.


    Just in case, grandma asked directly, "are you trying to please me?"


    "..." Bo Qian closed his eyes and felt that he had done a particrly stupid thing!


    It''s refreshing his stupidity in 25 years!


    Grandma looked at him strangely. She could see that the young man waspletely confused.


    Thinking of Mu Shi Nian, grandma put the water cup back: "what do you mean by Nian Nian?"


    Thin shallow looked up in surprise.


    "Go ahead." Grandma spoke kindly.


    The thin shallow lip moved slightly. Finally, he said with certainty, "I like her."


    Grandma said well, not surprised: "what about reading? Does she like you?"


    It should be more or less interesting


    Thin shallow thought of something that happened a long time ago. Originally, he had only one or two points of confidence, and instantly rose to five or six points!


    "She wrote me love letters, gave me gifts and food."


    Well, so I like it for the time being.

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>


    Grandma finally burst out after hearing this sentence.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I was a little surprised to see grandma react so violently.


    How to say, mu Shinian, who usually looks so cold, really can''t do what two middle school girls can do to write love letters and give gifts.


    But she did.


    Not only did it, but more than once.


    It''s good for a person to change his usual style and habits.


    Thin shallow thought so, and immediately increased his confidence.


    He handed over a paper towel with both hands, and then nodded firmly: "I didn''t lie to you."


    Grandma almost couldn''t believe looking at him. She picked up her ss and wanted to drink. She was surprised. As a result, there was no water.


    Thin shallow, quick eyed, immediately poured a ss of water.


    "You drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grandma was stunned and drank slowly.


    After a mouthful of water, her reason finally came back.


    Grandma gently advised, "are you sure that the gift was given to you by yourself and said it would be given to you in person?"


    Shallow and shallow, what is this.


    Of course, he gave it himself, otherwise how could he be so narcissistic to make up for these?


    Grandma, with the look of being split and split by thunder on her face, struggled to pick up the ss of water and drank up the rest before she reluctantly found a little reason.


    She opened her mouth for a while and said, "well, this is really beyond my expectation."


    Thin shallow nodded: "it''s a surprise."


    He thought he was just admiring the style of doing things. If she was interested in a person, she would press the person against the wall without saying a word, and then she said without expression: give you a chance, like me.


    Grandma looked at her with aplicated look.


    This man surprised her even more.


    Each of them had something on his mind. After sitting on the sofa for five minutes, grandma said, "you can''t do those dangerous things in the future."


    Thin shallow instinctively nodded again.


    As a result, hearing this sentence, he looked up fiercely.


    A touch of hope suddenly rose in the dark pupil.


    Being watched so eagerly by a nearly one meter nine big boy, grandma is also a little distressed.


    She sighed, silently took out a folded paper with only a few centimeters left from the bottom of the drawer and handed it to him.


    Thin shallow took it, opened it, looked at it, and closed it slowly.


    "There will be no worst result."


    "With me, I''ll find the best doctor."


    Grandma shook her head: "I''m old and have a lot of old problems. It doesn''t matter whether I can cure them or not. Originally, I''ve been worried about what to do in the future. What about you? Although you look terrible, you''re sincere about Niannian. It''s also good."


    "Just, don''t do those dangerous things in the future. In case you have something good or bad, who can my family care for?"


    Thin shallow stared at the paper and his throat was blocked.


    Mu Shinian likes her grandmother so much, so listen to her. If you know the real situation of her body, you don''t have to be sad.


    Grandma said, "I''ve been thinking about how to find a legitimate reason to send her out. Since I met you today, I''ll be formal. Please."


    "..." thin shallow tightened the paper: "what do you mean?"


    "Well, let Niannian move back." Grandma sighed sadly; "She has a cold temper."

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290</h4>


    "I''m with our old men and grandma every day. I don''t know what it''s like to be bored. Maybe I don''t even want to talk after a long time."


    The excitement could not be concealed on his thin face.


    Grandma looked at such a big guy, dressed well, clean and beautiful life. Now she was willing to put her posture so low for a half-year-old child.


    She thought it was good.


    ¡­¡­


    The sound instion here is very good.


    Even standing outside the door, you may not be able to hear the conversation in the house.


    Mu Shinian stood outside the door for a long time, but he still didn''t hear a word.


    Just when she couldn''t wait, the door suddenly opened.


    Thin shallow blunt grandma bowed, came out, saw her standing in the corner, calmly picked her eyebrows: "bought it back?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read for a moment and specially lowered his voice: "what did my grandmother say?"


    Thin shallow looked into the room and shook his head: "didn''t say anything."


    You''re kidding!


    It''s been almost an hour and I haven''t said anything.


    Mu Shinian''s thoughts are written on his face.


    Thin shallow closed the door gently, and then opened his mouth naturally: "your grandmother said, since you are married, don''t run to the sanatorium every day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him numbly.


    Bo qianen said, "pack up and go back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more numb.


    She crossed the thin shallow, directly pushed the door open and went in.


    Not long after, the olddy''s sighing voice came from the house: "Oh, what are you doing here? Squeeze a bed with grandma every day. Your sleeping appearance is bad. You always kick me. I have to get up in the middle of the night to cover you."


    "Look, grandma, these wrinkles have grown four or five times."


    "Grandma has packed your luggage for you. Go back with Bo Qian quickly."


    "What, hit me? I''m kidding. He dares to fight his elders? Doesn''t he want to live?"


    "No, no, grandma talked to him well. Everyone speaks the samenguage. How can we notmunicate."


    "I''m kidding. He''s violent. Won''t you be more violent than him? Anyway, it''s all right. If you lose the fight and make it to the police station, you''ll cry twice. It''s estimated that no one knows that you fight so badly."


    After a burst of shouting, mu Shinian and his suitcase were thrown out.


    The door closed and opened again.


    Show grandma''s kind face: "it''ste. Go back quickly."


    Mu Shinian still wanted to talk, so the door was closed.


    In the house, grandma''s smile gradually faded. Those eyes that had seen too much and experienced too much gradually filled with reluctant tears.


    Outside.


    Mu Shinian looked at the door quietly and didn''te back for a long time.


    She always thinks things are strange.


    "Your grandmother wants me not to do dangerous things in the future." Thin shallow behind her, slowly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.


    Mu Shinian is not stupid. She soon understood what this sentence meant.


    Just, she still doesn''t understand


    "What the hell did you tell my grandmother?"


    The old man''s ideas are simple and stubborn. How can they be changed so easily.


    Thin shallow shook his head: "No."


    All right.


    It''s probably just a little secret between two people.


    Mu Shinian didn''t continue to ask. It''s okay anyway.


    She was carrying a suitcase and was about to go out when she was picked up.


    Thin shallow easily carried the suitcase and walked on her side.


    "Home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>


    Home?


    What a familiar and strange word.


    Mu Shinian looked at his side and stood casually in the crowd. All the men were the focus of attention. He really couldn''t understand it.


    "You... Just let me go back?"


    Thin shallow looked at her suspiciously.


    For a moment, mu Shinian didn''t know what to say.


    She frowned, thought hard, and asked stiffly, "why do you want me to go back?"


    It is reasonable to say that she is a double. Now that she has been uncovered, everything should be on the right track.


    It''s a double. It''s time to go back where the double should go.


    Thin shallow footsteps, a face of course: "you live there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian couldn''t speak again.


    Subconsciously, she would retort that my family is in the country, a beautiful and simple country.


    She likes it there.


    That''s where she came from.


    But she didn''t refute.


    Because, thin shallow that sentence, she doesn''t feel disgusted at all.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, everyone''s mood is like a roller coaster.


    Thin shallow thought it was over. Mu Shinian must listen to her grandmother again and refused to meet her.


    As a result, people came back in this way.


    Thin shallow turned over and stared at the wall for a long time.


    He lost too much.


    To the back, in the face of loss, he can directly look at it without expression.


    But this was the only one he had to recover at all costs after he lost it.


    Next door, there was a sudden bang.


    As soon as his face changed, he quickly opened the quilt, walked quickly, didn''t knock, directly pushed the door open, and then was stunned.


    Inside the house, the white haired tiger probably thought he was a baby. He didn''t see mu Shinian for a long time. As soon as he was happy, he swept his tail and damaged the deskmp.


    Then, it sticks to Mu Shinian, trying to get through by Meng.


    Mu Shinian has always been very kind to this bastard, so when he touched his head, he didn''t mean to me him.


    Seeing this, the white haired tiger sold more vigorously.


    The whole tiger brain rubbed against mu Shinian.


    The look of a tiger begging for touch and love is really dazzling.


    Thin shallow stepped forward in three or two steps and directly kicked his ass: "get out."


    The white haired tiger is not afraid of admiring the time, but it is afraid of being thin.


    When he kicked him, he became honest.


    Mu Shinian can''t sleep. There are a pile of books on the table. It seems that he ns to burn the midnight oil.


    Bo Qian agrees with her learning attitude, but doesn''t agree with her hard work.


    "It''s sote. Go to bed."


    With that, he nced at the white haired tiger and nned to take it out.


    The white haired tiger hides from mu Shinian. It''s going to sleep here today.


    As a result, under the thin and cold gaze, it climbed out silently and walked out.


    Mu Shinian picks his eyebrows.


    A tiger is crushed like this. It''s really thin and shallow.


    Thin shallow bent over, picked up themp and threw it into the dustbin: "go to sleep."


    "... well."


    Mu Shinian stared at themp. If he was right, it should be very expensive.


    Brother white haired tiger, it seems that many things have been broken


    Outside the door.


    As soon as Bo Qian came out, the white haired tiger immediately shrugged and pulled his head.


    Thin shallow looked down at it, walked over, bent down, grabbed its tail, and smiled coldly: "how about losing your tail, so that you won''t always break things."


    The white haired tiger stared round in shock.


    Thin and shallow nced at it without expression; "No reduction is OK. I have conditions."

 Chapter 292

    <h4>Chapter 292</h4>


    The white haired tiger knows that this man can do anything.


    If he can speak, he must nod.


    Unfortunately, it won''t do anything.


    Thin shallow pointed to the room where mu Shinian was, and his face gradually became gloomy: "don''t stick to her in the future. You''re a man. Men and women don''t give and receive. Understand!"


    Thest few words came out with gnashing teeth.


    As her husband, I haven''t even pulled her hand twice. Why is this tiger?


    The white haired tiger could almost feel the strong murderous spirit emanating from thin and shallow body. It was immediately frightened and trembled, and the tiger''s brain nodded twice.


    Thin shallow stood up and looked at the look of the white haired tiger. Then he entered the house.


    The housekeeper who witnessed everything at the entrance of the stairs couldn''t helpughing.


    Young master, you can be jealous if you are jealous. What you say is so high sounding.


    However, the manor will finally have moreughter in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian sat listlessly in the ssroom.


    She''s thinking about things. When she thinks about things, she always looks stupid.


    Ye Ling has known her for so long and knows her bad habit very well.


    "What''s the matter? Something''s on your mind?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t hide her: "no, I just don''t understand."


    "Don''t understand what?" Ye Ling, with a warm-hearted look, turned around and supported his chin with both hands: e on, say it, I''ll help you answer."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "my pet is suddenly not close to me. Why? It was finest night."


    This morning, she saw the white tiger and was about to say hello. As soon as her hand was raised, the white tiger turned and ran away.


    When she went out, she wanted to touch the head of the white haired tiger. As a result, before touching a hair, the white haired tiger suddenly moaned and fell to the ground, back down.


    Usually, as long as she is at home, she can''t wait to stick to her white tiger all the time. Suddenly, she is far away from her.


    Ye Ling said, "isn''t it? Aren''t you sick?"


    "No, I''m running around." Mu Shinian said.


    Ye Ling is also Xueba, but she is not a veterinarian, so she doesn''t know much.


    "Maybe I''m in a bad mood."


    "... maybe."


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    Ye Ling asked again, "but your family has pets?"


    Her home


    Not her family


    However, she said vaguely.


    Ye Ling asked excitedly, "I like little pets best, cats and dogs. Don''t be too cute."


    "It''s not a cat and dog." Mu Shinian said that if you want to ssify, you can belong to the cat family.


    "Oh, ha ha. When you''re free, take me there." Ye Ling is very curious.


    Mu Shinian thought about it. The white haired tiger is so cute that Ye Ling will like it.


    A ssmate came over and tapped on her desk: "Mu ssmate, the teacher told you to go to the office."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the originally noisy ssroom suddenly quieted down.


    Ye Ling shook mu Shinian''s arm excitedly: "it must be. It''s the people from the international department. Hurry up."


    Mu Shinian thanked the ssmate and stood up.


    As soon as she left, the whole ssroom exploded.


    "Ah, it''s not true, is it?"


    "What do you think? It must be. She ys so well. If I were you, I would definitely pull her into the gang."


    "A master ising out of our ss!"

 Chapter 293

    <h4>Chapter 293</h4>


    "Ye Ling, Ye Ling, you should ask for her autograph and group photo."


    Ye Ling waved his hand and smiled: "OK, I''ll be her agent in the future, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    The headmaster handed a form to her: "take this back, fill in the information, and then prepare a copy of your ID card. You should hand it in this Friday."


    Mu Shinian stared at the form: "what about my studies?"


    "The orchestra, considering that you are still studying, will specially prepare a tutorial ss for you. You will go there and just can participate in their world tour at the end of the year."


    "That''s why they are in such a hurry. At your level, you can go straight to the stage without practice. Admire your ssmates, you really win glory for the school.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said nothing.


    The headmaster also heard of her strange temper, so he was somewhat prepared; "Well, you go back, fill out the form and hand it in."


    "At that time, the school will hold a farewell party for you."


    The average age of that band is up to 35.


    Mu Shinian, an 18-year-old girl, was able to break out of so many experts. Because of this, the school immediately became the focus.


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and walked out of the door holding the paper.


    Band.


    She just yed at will that day.


    She never thought of going to any band.


    Mu Shinian looked at the paper and sighed silently.


    "Are you going?"


    A voice sounded behind him.


    Mu Shi didn''t think back: "why don''t you go?"


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip hard. She came over quickly and asked, "since you won''t go, why don''t you rmend this qualification to me?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely: "instead of worrying about whether I can go, you''d better worry about what will happen to the broken little request."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran pinched her fist.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes turned and his voice was very light: "I forgot to say it. That thing wille to an end soon."


    Under Mu Shiran''s increasingly pale face, Mu Shimian was satisfied and left with the application form.


    Mu Shiran stared at the application form.


    That look contains too much resentment and anger.


    How many people are wronged by that application form? Mu Shinian doesn''t pay attention to it!


    She bit her teeth hard and wanted to bleed.


    The headmaster came out of the office and saw Mu Shiran there. He said hello: "Mu Shiran, why are you here?"


    "Hello, headmaster. I''m passing by." Mu Shiran immediately put away the hostility on his face and said hello gently.


    The headmaster said with some regret, "speaking of thatpetition, you didn''t y well. It seems that you were frightened by the situation of those students in front of you."


    "... Oh, yes, it''s terrible. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Mu Shiran followed the headmaster''s words.


    As soon as the headmaster nodded, he was very mncholy: "no, I don''t know who was so wicked and did that kind of thing. If you catch it, you must carry it to the whole school!"


    Mu Shiran''s face turned white.


    She looked at the headmaster and swallowed her saliva: "by the way, headmaster, has this matter been found out?"


    "Soon." The headmaster said, "this kind of antisocial personality will appear in the school. If I were a student, I would be scared to death."

 Chapter 294

    <h4>Chapter 294</h4>


    Mu Shiran pinched her hands.


    What else did the headmaster say? She didn''t listen to a word.


    She was confident that nothing was revealed that day, and no one saw it... Even mu Shinian. Why is the school so sure that people can catch it?


    If you are caught, you will be criticized in the school


    If she does, her painstaking image will be broken


    At that time, she will really be ridiculed by thousands of people.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard and broke her lip directly.


    Her mouth tasted a trace of blood.


    No way, no!


    No matter what, she can''t be exposed!


    Otherwise, she''s really finished!


    ¡­¡­


    After ss, mu Shinian subconsciously wants to go back to the sanatorium.


    After returning to the room, she sat cross legged on the sofa in a daze.


    When grandma came back and saw her, she asked, "Why are you back?"


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma, ah, and didn''t react for a moment.


    Grandma couldn''t helpughing when she saw her confused picture: "have you forgotten that you have moved out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked around, and then he reacted.


    She sighed and covered her forehead.


    Grandma couldn''t helpughing and said, e on, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook out the paper: "this."


    Grandma took it over and looked at it. At a nce, she guessed what was on her mind: "don''t you want to go?"


    Mu Shinian nodded; "No."


    "Then don''t go." Grandma happily surprised people: "I don''t think you''re engaged in art."


    "... grandma, I can y the violin, the piano and the horizontal flute." So, if she wants to do it, she can still do it.


    Grandma touched her head: "although I don''t understand what you do sometimes, I know that my family wants to do great things in the future."


    Mu Shinian can''t cry orugh.


    She really doesn''t know where Grandma''s self-confidencees from. We can see that she has this potential.


    She clearly exudes a smell of salted fish all over her body.


    Grandma patted her on the head; "Still struggling?"


    "Don''t tangle." When grandma said this, it seemed that there was really nothing to tangle with.


    She was worried that she would be angry if grandma knew she refused.


    Now it seems that she is simply thinking too much.


    "Grandma, I''ll go to dinner with you."


    Grandma shook her head: "no, no, no, I have an appointment with the flowers next door and Xiaofang next door to open a small stove with them."


    Well, grandma has a small group.


    Mu Shinian will leave when he sees it.


    Thinking of something, she asked, "by the way, grandma... Didn''t he bother you?"


    He meant Mu Lin.


    Her biological father.


    Grandma heard Mu Lin''s name and seemed to hesitate for a second: "no, how can he bother me? Why did he find you?"


    Mu Shinian just recently received a call from him. She didn''t do what her father wanted, which made her father angry.


    Grandma knew that things were bad when she was silent.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. The more reasonable he is, the more proud he will be. If you ignore him, there will be nothing." Grandma''s angry chest was undting violently: "speaking, you don''t owe him anything."


    Mu Shinian lightly hooked his lower lip; "If hees to you, remember to contact me. I''ll solve it."


    Grandma nodded, "I know."


    "Then I''ll go?"


    "Well, be careful on the road."

 Chapter 295

    <h4>Chapter 295</h4>


    When Mu Sinian came out of the sanatorium, he saw a familiar sports car parked across the street.


    When the window opened, he bowed his head and yed with his hands. The screen light shed on his face. The outline of the lining man''s face became more and more exquisite.


    Mu Shinian looked at him quietly.


    Across a street, peoplee and go, bustling.


    As soon as he looked up, he bumped into her sight.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously didn''t open her eyes. She didn''t go until the green light came on.


    Thin shallow put his mobile phone in his pocket and said, "go back?"


    "Why are you here?" Mu Shinian automatically opened the door of the co driver''s seat, sat in, and then fastened his seat belt.


    "By the way, pick you up at school." Then, not at school, not at home, not in the repair shop, it must be here.


    Mu Shinian took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    Thin shallow took a look and knew what it was: "don''t you want to go?"


    "Ah?" Mu Shinian hesitated. This man has golden eyes. Can you see what it is?


    "I don''t want to go."


    "Then don''t go."


    "... well, No."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to go.


    Just afraid that grandma would know and me in the future, she subconsciously ran to the sanatorium.


    This will, thin shallow can''t say.


    It gave her enough confidence at once.


    It seems that as long as these two people are on her side, everything is not a problem.


    Mu Shinian tore up the paper without hesitation.


    Just at the traffic light, Bo Qian stopped the car, took out a USB sh drive from his pocket and handed it to her: "here you are."


    Mu Shinian hesitated and took a look: "what is this?"


    "School monitoring."


    The car in front moved slowly.


    Thin shallow also started the car: "including the destroyed monitoring, the data has also been restored."


    Mu Shinian stared in surprise.


    She is also a rareputer expert. She tried that video several times and couldn''t recover it.


    Bo Qian did it?


    Mu Shinian held the monitor tightly and couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow didn''t answer, but said, "do what you want."


    He is her backing, forever.


    "OK." Mu Shinian reflected the perfect side face of the man and made a decision secretly.


    Go back and find len and try to let him study the treatment n as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s character is to do what he says.


    In the evening, she immediatelynded in the private backstage and contacted len.


    Unexpectedly, the talented doctor was also online.


    She skipped the greeting and asked directly: how was the report you asked for helpst time?


    It took len five minutes to get back to her: not much?


    Mu Shinian frowns and returns to the past with a question mark.


    Len returned quickly this time: all indicators are normal.


    What does this mean? A good normal person suddenly goes crazy and doesn''t know anyone. He looks like a beast... The physical examination report shows that he is not ill.


    Mu Shinian''s whole body is a little cold.


    Len didn''t wait for her to send a message this time, but knocked directly: wait to die, there''s no help.


    Mu Shinian stared at these six words and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Across the wall, thin and shallow held a cup of coffee and a t te in his hand. The curling smoke floated in the air, and his eyes stared at the ck head.


    If he could save himself, he would have saved himself.


    In this world, if he can''t save himself, he is really hopeless.


    The thin and shallow eyes drooped slightly, and the slender eyshes projected a dark silhouette.

 Chapter 296

    <h4>Chapter 296</h4>


    After a long time, Aowei sent a message again: is it really hopeless?


    Thin and shallow stared at the screen.


    He read those words several times. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask back: who do you like?


    There''s no information this time.


    Bo Qian thinks the news is very reliable.


    His physical condition is a secret in the circle, and where did Ovi learn it.


    In addition to loving a person, he really doesn''t understand why this Aowei is so persistent about this case.


    It can''t be revenge. The wastes of the Bo family don''t have such a great ability to invite Aowei.


    So after thinking about it, I still like it the most reliable.


    But he has someone he likes.


    Thin shallow beat out this paragraph, and reacted fiercely. He felt bad and deleted it quickly.


    It took seven or eight minutes for Aowei to return one, and then she quickly went offline.


    So lost?


    Across thework cable, thin and shallow can see how disappointed Aowei is.


    It''s strange that Aowei, the God of Tao, has such an... Emotional scene?


    However, how did this woman rte to Bo shallow?


    Bo Qian leaned against the sofa. There were messages from various departments in the tablet. He scanned it roughly. There was no important information. He was about to put down the tablet. As a result, his direct subordinates sent a message: "Cangmang" has taken action. The goal is you.


    Thin shallow stared at those two words and replied.


    His men knocked several pieces of information one after another: do you need someone to protect you? Reckless people are crazy. What if they hurt you? And, Cangmang, you know, they never reveal the identity of the person behind the scenes.


    Thin and shallow still don''t take it to heart at all; no need.


    Then he quickly closed the line.


    Reckless people... It seems that they have made a big deal this time. However, who will have such a big deal and who can''t live.


    It''s getting more and more interesting.


    Thin shallow looked at the wall on the side of his eyes. His originally gloomy eyes gradually faded a little.


    He took out his cell phone and made a call directly.


    His men immediately connected: "young master?"


    "Send a shadow." Thin shallow picked up a cup of cold water, drank a mouthful, and continued: "protect mu Shinian."


    "... young master, send two more to protect you?" He thought his advice was to protect the young master.


    "No." Thin shallow calmly refused: "tell the shadow that something will happen to her, then I don''t need to exist."


    With that, he pinched the phone directly.


    His hand held the mobile phone and was quiet for a long time before he burst out: "lying in the slot!"


    What kind of fairy level love words!


    Young master, this is love!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian lost sleep all night and almost invited doctors of all sizes and geniuses all over the world.


    If senior brother Wu hadn''t obstructed her, she would have to go to traditional Chinese medicine.


    The fifth senior brother stayed with her all night. Both eyes in front of the screen were ck.


    "Sister, listen to me. He''s such a scourge. He can certainly leave it for thousands of years."


    "Don''t scare yourself. You''ll be fine."


    "Don''t you think he is no different from normal people on weekdays?"


    "Younger martial sister, if you continue to toss about like this, it is estimated that you will soon be known all over the world."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and asked in a hoarse voice, "what do you know?"

 Chapter 297

    <h4>Chapter 297</h4>


    The fifth senior brother sighed and said, "Aowei likes thin and shallow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The lips of Mu Shinian are tighter.


    The fifth elder martial brother said calmly, "what do you think? Why are you making so much noise? Everyone only knows that this is your lover, otherwise what are you doing so nervous?"


    Mu Shinian was expressionless, bullshit and nonsense. She just wanted to repay the favor, that''s all.


    Seeing her frozen face, the fifth senior brother immediately admitted defeat: "well, my little junior sister doesn''t like it."


    Mu Shinian stared at the messy paper on the table. Indeed, she found almost all the talented doctors all night. There was a lot of noise.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I''ll change my way."


    "That''s right." The fifth senior brother''s front foot was just happy. As a result, his little junior sister said, "I''m helping you."


    Then she quickly went offline.


    The fifth senior brother stared at the gloomy picture and fell into a mysterious silence.


    He always thinks there is something wrong with this sentence.


    After careful consideration, everything is really wrong!


    What do you mean helping him?


    Help him what?


    Help him find a doctor to treat a man''s disease?


    Especially, others will think he is curved!


    Help, he doesn''t like that pervert, okay!


    Fifth senior brother is crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took a nap, got up to wash, and then listlessly prepared to go to school.


    "Good morning."


    In the living room, Bo Qian had begun to eat. When he heard the speech, he also said hello: "morning." he stared at her pale face and frowned: "didn''t you sleep well?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "well, I just came back and recognized the bed."


    There is nothing wrong with this reason.


    Thin shallow saw her face so ugly and said, "go back to bed and don''t go to school today."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian said and couldn''t help yawning. She hung her eyes and mechanically stuffed something into her mouth: "I''ll go back to school and sleep again."


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Housekeeper: "


    The housekeeper was just about toe up with a small cage bag. When he heard the speech, he almost slipped on the soles of his feet.


    He cried andughed: "Miss mu, the school is not used to sleep. Is it, young master?"


    Bo qianen said, "the desk is not asfortable as the bed."


    For this reason, the sole of the housekeeper slipped again.


    He put the small cage bag on the table, and then went down helplessly.


    Well, it hasn''t been officially confirmed yet. I''m so spoiled.


    Mu Shinian really couldn''t open her eyes. She didn''t say a word, took a few bites in a hurry, continued to wander like a soul, and went upstairs to make up for sleep.


    The housekeeper waited for mu Shinian to leave before reminding: "young master, this can''t be done. Miss Mu is about to take the college entrance examination, but she can''t be sozy."


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and nced at him faintly: "what does it matter?"


    "Of course!" The housekeeper wiped the water from his hands and said seriously, "this is the most important stage in life. If you don''t get a good university, you won''t have a good degree in the future. What about the job? Don''t look at Miss Mu now. I''m worried that she will regret it in the future."


    Thin shallow listened quietly and slowly put down the soybean milk in his hand.


    He pondered for a few seconds and ordered him to go on: "go and find out which universities rank higher."


    The housekeeper was a little embarrassed: "it''s not the young master. It''s useless for you to study these schools. Just miss Mu''s current results, you can''t get in the exam."

 Chapter 298

    <h4>Chapter 298</h4>


    Bo Shanen turned around and asked suspiciously, "who wants to take the exam? I want to invest."


    If you don''t study, you''ll have to spend money on it.


    Anti earthquake, he has a lot of money.


    The housekeeper almostughed at the operation show.


    He scratched his head reluctantly, and his voice was somewhat helpless: "young master, you are openly encouraging Miss Mu not to hire."


    "So what?" Thin shallow naturally opened his mouth, then picked up his mobile phone, opened the chat interface and said, "learning is too tired."


    The housekeeper silently raised a thumb.


    After that, he began to worry about the young master''s married life.


    It is estimated that nine times out of ten we will develop in the direction of wife ves.


    Just thinking, suddenly thin shallow didn''t know what he saw, and a mouthful of soybean milk gushed out.


    "..." the housekeeper looked back in amazement and saw Bo Qian sitting in the chair, staring at the mobile phone screen.


    Looking closely, his hands were trembling slightly.


    The housekeeper was surprised. What''s the big deal?


    On the screen, his information is about to be swiped.


    Shock! Big shock!


    So it''s the old five who likes the boss?


    Are you kidding? Wasn''t it orveyst night? Why is it so heavy today?


    You don''t know! Aowei said it himself yesterday!


    Nima, did Ovi bother to find our boss just to help her fifth senior brother?


    I''m special. What, can I sigh that true love is invincible?


    Lying in the trough, dare to stomach Fei, boss, we will die miserably?


    I don''t know if I can''t die. Bo Qian''s three views are very subversive now.


    He stared at thetest information released by Aowei. The corners of his mouth twitched faintly. He couldn''t ept the information.


    The fifth man likes him? That''s why Ovi took so much trouble?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept until noon before getting up and going to school.


    But today, the atmosphere in the school has be different.


    As soon as she entered the school, the students pointed at her.


    "How dare shee?"


    "Why not? She has a thick skin."


    "Oh, my God, I''ve made such a special show, and I''m afraid everyone would have been cheated if it hadn''t been exploded."


    "It''s terrible. It''s so deep. It''s self abuse again, and then it''s a big show."


    "I want to know it''s impossible. She probably hasn''t even touched the violin. In order to be famous, her face is nothing."


    Their voices are too low.


    Mu Shinian vaguely heard only a few words, as if they were rted to himself.


    Mu Shinian has a blue face and will be indifferent to those rumors.


    In addition, she didn''t sleep wellst night. She was in a bad mood. She didn''t care and went straight back to the ssroom.


    When ye Ling saw hering in, he quickly pulled her aside and opened his mouth nervously: "Shi Nian, you are still so calm. Something big has happened. Don''t you know?"


    It happened that mu Shinian also wanted to know what had happened.


    "You say it."


    Ye Ling looked at her with an angry look on her face: "I don''t know what''s going on in the morning. It came out that you cheated in the violinpetition!"


    "Oh, where''s the evidence?" Mu Shinian''s face was calm.


    Ye Ling was very angry because of this sentence: "what evidence do you want? There is no evidence at all. They just said, your song is 100% perfect. Is it possible?"

 Chapter 299

    <h4>Chapter 299</h4>


    "Unless it''s recorded in advance, it won''t be so urate. In addition, your violin was stolen. You deliberately adjusted it for hype! That''s what they say now. It''s estimated that it will be spread to the school soon!"


    Ye Ling seemed to be really angry, and his whole chest was shaking violently.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "Oh, there is no evidence, the transmission is quite decent."


    She looked at Ye Ling''s angry face and seemed to stop talking.


    She asked calmly, e on, what else?"


    Ye Ling gritted his teeth: "what else can you have? Your violin is the handwriting of master Andy. It''s estimated that thousands of gold can''t buy it. As a result, you actually y with this violin. Some people say that you are kept!"


    In thest few words, she almost gnashed her teeth: "what kind of maintenance? It''s so ugly that you don''t allow others? If you''re kept, will you go out to work to make money?"


    The more Ye Ling said, the stronger the anger on his face.


    After listening to her so much, mu Shinian probably has a little bottom.


    "Then, didn''t you refuse to go to the orchestra? They said that you refused this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity because you were afraid of being discovered that you couldn''t y the violin." Ye Lingqi almost wanted to beat the Wall twice to vent.


    Mu Shinian is d that there is such a person in this school who is willing to believe in himself.


    She patted Ye Ling on the shoulder, gave her a reassuring look, and then returned to her seat to sit down.


    Ye Ling was almost crazy: "Why are you so calm? I''m dying of anxiety."


    "It''s no use worrying." Mu Shinian calmly reminded her: "if others like to say, let them say."


    It''s just that you have to pay for what you said.


    Ye Ling must admire her attitude.


    This is amazing.


    They were all roasted on the fire rack, and they could calm down.


    Mu Shinian was not quiet for long. The door of the ssroom was knocked: "Mu Shinian, the headmaster is looking for you."


    It''sing, it''sing atst!


    Ye Ling looked very nervous: "Shi Nian, don''t worry. Talk to the headmaster and exin it well. After all, there is no evidence!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    She has experienced countless scenes,rge and small. If she is defeated here, what face does she have to face the master.


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder, calmly stood up and walked to the teaching room.


    As soon as she left, the ssroom, which was still pressed by the sound, suddenly became lively.


    Ye Ling listened to the students'' broken mouths, and there was no way.


    She can only sit where she is and worry.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Mu Shinian saw an unexpected person.


    Mu Shiran cried red eyes and stood helpless.


    As soon as I saw her, I immediately came over, held her hands and opened my mouth with tears: "I''m sorry, Shi Nian, lying is wrong. Even if the disguise is good, it will be exposed one day, so you confess."


    Mu Shinian frowned and took back his hand in disgust.


    Is mu Shiran crazy?


    In the office, the headmaster sat in a chair and looked at her with a dignified face: "I admire my ssmates. I guess you''ve heard the news of the school."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian''s calm answer.


    The headmaster also nodded, then asked, "what about you, what do you think?"

 Chapter 300

    <h4>Chapter 300</h4>


    "No evidence, rumors." Mu Shinian''s simple answer.


    The headmaster frowned, "that''s it?"


    "Otherwise?" Mu Shi read with a calm face: "do you have any evidence that I cheated?"


    As long as there is no evidence, no matter how much trouble, it is just a rumor.


    This is why mu Shinian is not worried at all.


    Because she won the first ce with her real strength.


    When the headmaster saw that she was still unwilling to admit her mistake at this time, her face suddenly became a little terrible: "Mu Shiran,e on."


    Since just now, mu Shinian has been thinking about what Mu Shiran is doing here.


    For mu Shiran, the purpose is her.


    So, is it difficult


    Sure enough, the next second, Mu Shiran spoke in a low voice: "yes, it was mu Shinian who asked me to destroy the school violin. She said that saying such words could make a great momentum. Then, she appeared at thest second, which would certainly impress the judges." Then she looked up and secretly looked at the look of admiring Shi Nian. Then she pretended to be afraid and lowered her head. Her voice was a little crying: "I didn''t know it would cause such great consequences. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Mu Shiran was originally good because of her good grades, good poprity and obedience. Few teachers in the school didn''t like her.


    Soon, the teachers stood behind her: "Shi ran, you didn''t do anything wrong. She asked you to do it. Even if you have to admit your mistake, it shouldn''t be you."


    Mu Shiran''s tears suddenly fell out. After thanking the teacher, she almost prayed to Mu Shimian: "when you read, just confess."


    Mu Shinian still had a in face and didn''t see any panic.


    She smiled and looked at a good y directed and performed by Mu Shiran: "I said, did you do that? Did you listen to me like that?"


    Mu Shiran''s face panicked for a moment. The next second, she said hoarsely, "you are my sister, and I also want to help you. That''s why I deliberately behaved so badly. I think I still have a chance, but for you, it may be this chance. However, I didn''t expect things to be exposed. I''m sorry!"


    Hearing this, the teachers immediately loved Mu Shiran a little more.


    What a good boy! He tossed about these things in order to get his sister selected.


    Mu Shinian has long known that Mu Shiran is shameless.


    But she didn''t really expect that Mu Shiran could refresh the shameless degree again and again?


    The headmaster''s face changedpletely: "Mu Shiran''s ssmates have recruited. What else do you have to say?"


    Mu Shi Nian sneers even more.


    It was funny for her to stare at the serious critical faces in the room.


    Mu Shiran is a person who can do anything for his own self-interest.


    Would she be so kind? I''m kidding.


    Mu Shinian''s face gradually cooled down. She nced at the teachers and principals. Instead, her eyes fell on Mu Shiran''s somewhat guilty face: "do you believe what she said?"


    The teachers were stunned. Instead, they were very excited one by one.


    "Mu Shiran was the top student in her ss. She won''t lie."


    "Besides, it''s not a glorious thing to destroy the school''s public stope. If Mu Shiran didn''t do it, why should she admit it?"


    "People have done this for your sister. They don''t hesitate to ruin their future to help you."

 Chapter 301

    <h4>Chapter 301</h4>


    "How about you? You still don''t know how to repent?"


    Change, what does she have to change?


    Mu Shinian provoked a corner of his lips and smiled coldly: "Mu Shiran said I wanted her to do it. What about the evidence? Say I cheated, what about the evidence? So many people on and off the stage are not fools."


    "Don''t mention anything to me. Who said, heard, didn''te up with evidence. Do you mean to use me of cheating?"


    This sentence is really arrogant.


    The faces of several people in the house became wonderful.


    A teacher was probably angry: "what about the international Orchestra? Why don''t you go? You obviously have a guilty heart!"


    Mu Shinian would like to ask, how did you be a teacher at your logical level?


    She raised her chin, and her voice was indifferent and terrible: "don''t you want to go, can''t you?"


    "Hehe, what don''t want to go? It''s obvious that your technology is not good. I''m afraid it will be revealed as soon as you pass!" The teacher spoke fiercely.


    Mu Shinian chuckled and asked calmly, "Oh, where''s the evidence?"


    Evidence again


    The teacher was about to be dazed by her words.


    Mu Shinian pointed to Mu Shiran, whose face turned white: "I instructed, well, how did I instruct you, where and where, in that way?"


    Mu Shiran''s face has begun to turn blue.


    She didn''t hesitate to drag herself into the water. Her purpose was very clear. She read it for mu Shi.


    She''s going to pull the mushinian down from the altar!


    If she can''t pull it down, what''s the significance of all this?


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and said softly, "you told me verbally."


    "Where and when." Mu Shinian''s indifference.


    Mu Shiran''s lips began to turn white: "I, I..."


    "You can''t answer because I haven''t found you at all." Mu Shinian intercepted her words; "You have no evidence of my instigation, but I have a video of you destroying the violin and what you just admitted."


    "Mu Shiran, you deserve not to y well in the game. What''s none of my business? Your technical level is not worth my fear."


    "Besides, by the way, you probably know better than me how my violin came from. Although it''s troublesome, I don''t mind asking him to help me prove what the rtionship between us is."


    "Finally, since you intend to make this matter big, you can. I''ll transfer the video to the police and let the police investigate at that time."


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll teach you how easy it is to solve this problem. As long as the school wants and the band wants, I can y another song on the spot."


    Then she went out directly.


    Behind him, Mu Shiran''s face waspletely pale.


    The group of teachers also looked at each other.


    This sudden reversal is too sudden.


    However, every word is reasonable, and no one can refute it.


    ¡­¡­


    Get out of the office.


    Mu Shinian still has a bit of hostility.


    Several girls came to this floor. It is estimated that they came to find the teacher.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take it to heart, but a girl couldn''t control her mouth. After ncing at her contemptuously, Coldly sarcastic way: "look at her face, it''s really like a fox spirit. It looks like a human model at ordinary times. It''s cold as if no one looks down on it. I can''t tell what it''s like to wander in front of men in private. Go, go, go, I smell a fox spirit!"

 Chapter 302

    <h4>Chapter 302</h4>


    Mu Shinian was already in a bad mood.


    Being said so, her depression value reached the peak in an instant.


    Mu Shinian slowly stopped and nced at the man without expression.


    The ssmate was stunned. She didn''t know if she had taken the wrong medicine. She shrank. Then she raised her chin angrily: "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with me?"


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were very cold. The corners of her lips pulled slightly, and each word was as sharp as a knife: "no one taught you, can''t you talk nonsense?"


    The ssmate watched her approach and stepped back in fear.


    When her little friend saw mu Shinian, he was covered with ayer of murderous spirit, and had already run away in fear.


    The ssmate also wanted to run. As soon as she stepped out, she was held by her cor. The next second, her body was held against her and stepped back against the railing.


    "Ah!"


    The ssmate screamed and pinched her wrist with both hands; "You, what are you doing? This is the school!"


    "Well, so what?" Mu Shinian''s arm was like an iron wall. She couldn''t move a penny. She looked at her as if she were looking at a little ant: "didn''t you speak very well just now? I''ll give you a chance to say enough at one time in front of me."


    Students dare to say it again.


    She was scared to death.


    "Why, forget?" Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and suddenly made a force on his arm. The student''s body suddenly fell out half.


    She gave a terrible scream and held mu Shinian''s arm in her hands: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''m sorry, I''m really wrong, you forgive me! I dare not say you again, really, I swear!"


    Mu Shinian''s calm pupils reflected the struggling appearance of her ssmates. There were no waves on her face, like looking at a dead object.


    The friends who ran away looked at this scene and were almost scared out of their wits.


    She wanted to run to call the teacher. As a result, mu Shinian seemed to anticipate her action. She looked at her lightly. The little partner was surprised by that look, and her feet were fixed in ce as if they had taken root.


    The student''s body was shaky and didn''t stretch for a moment. He was frightened and cried directly.


    Mu Shi read the whereabouts of the corners of his lips, fiercely released his hand and threw the man on the ground.


    "Cough!!!"


    The ssmate held the wall in horror, looked back at her in horror, and then fled here quickly with his little partner.


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets, turned back and looked at the corner.


    A shadow was drawn long.


    She slowly recalled a yful smile: "don''t worry, this time either you trampled me to death or I killed you. Try it."


    With that, she turned smartly down the stairs.


    Mu Shiran was in the corner of the wall and grabbed the dress.


    She secretly bit her teeth, trying to throw the inexplicable fear out of her mind.


    Her words today have blocked the way out of Mu Shinian! She also skillfully threw the pot to Mu Shinian for the things that were unfavorable to her.


    She has sessfully removed herself from the list of perpetrators.


    No matter how mu Shinian will argue in the future, she is innocent!


    With this thought, Mu Shiran was gradually relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    After ss, mu Shinian went to the repair shop as usual.


    There''s a lot of work today. Mu Shinian changed his clothes and kept busy.


    After the three cars were repaired, her whole body was dirty and her white face was stained with oil.


    "Here is the specific expense list. You can check it. If there is no problem, please pay. Thank you." Mu Shinian handed a maintenance sheet to the owner.


    The driver took a look and his eyes lingered on her face.

 Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303</h4>


    The white little face is stained with oil and looks dirty, but the facial features and eyes are as bright as stars... The owner really didn''t expect that there would be such a beautiful little girl in such a ce!


    The owner couldn''t open his eyes for a moment.


    Mu Shinian''s hands are a little sour.


    With patience, she repeated coldly, "Sir, maintenance order."


    When the woman saw her man staring at mu Shinian, she was immediately dissatisfied. She grabbed the maintenance order, looked at it, and sneered, "do you rob money? Why is it so expensive?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t change his expression: "the 4S store is at this price. Your car is expensive and the configuration is quite high."


    The woman looked at her from top to bottom, and her eyes became more and more provocative: "really? I didn''t know that other 4S stores are so expensive. You think I haven''t been there."


    "Well, what are you talking about?" The man impatiently took the list and didn''t look at the price above. He smiled back to Mu Shinian: "well, how much you has the final say."


    She has the final say what.


    Mu Shinian frowned and took the list.


    The hand was suddenly held by the man.


    The man stroked it. Her face sank and she jerked back.


    The woman also noticed this action and knew that the man''s old problems had beenmitted. She took a deep breath and was angry: "Lu Shao, what are you doing?"


    Lu Shao pushed away the people stuck to him, and the smile on his face was more and more malicious.


    "Little girl, how much money can you earn a month when you work here? Why don''t you follow me? I have money and I promise to earn more than you do now."


    Mu Shi read a cold pick on the top of his eyebrows. Is this man sick? Find a woman. Find her?


    Mu Shinian looked again at the price on the maintenance order, remained silent for a few seconds, and motionless pointed to a QR code hanging on the cashier: "Hello, scan the code over there, thank you."


    With that, she''s going to turn around and do other work.


    Before I finished, my wrist was gripped.


    The man doesn''t seem to know how to write the word convergence at all. His fingers are gently whirling on her wrist. He is thin and tender. He is really young.


    Although the woman beside him looks beautiful, she is old in the end.


    Thinking so, men''s actions are more unscrupulous.


    "Little girl, I''ll give you onest chance. Don''t be ignorant."


    Mu Shinian stared at the mischievous hand. After a pause of two seconds, she raised her head faintly, and her voice was still so cold: "I also give you a chance to stop, pay and roll. Otherwise, I will bear the consequences."


    Before the man finished, his girlfriend was angry: "what''s your attitude? Do you know who he is? Dare to talk to him like that!"


    The man stared at the woman, and the woman immediately stepped back unwilling.


    The man didn''t take the threat of Mu Shinian to heart at all. He smiled a bad smile and came together: "well, if you say, I won''t let go, what consequences will there be?"


    Mu Shinian narrowed her eyes and stared at the approaching face. A few secondster, she sighed. The next second, she waved a fist expressionless.


    "Ah!"


    A scream resounded through the store.


    The man covered his left eye and struggled back two steps.


    Mu Shinian waved her fist, which took seven or eight points. She was very numb. She nced at the man and raised her chin indifferently: "pay, then roll."

 Chapter 304

    <h4>Chapter 304</h4>


    The shop was quiet.


    The woman covered her mouth and stood aside, afraid to make a sound.


    Mu Shinian slightly picked two corners of his lips and looked at the man calmly.


    After all, men want face.


    I was beaten by a big girl. If this thing gets out, I don''t know what it will look like to beughed by the insiders.


    The man tangled for two seconds, and suddenly his face became fierce.


    He looked left and right, suddenly picked up a wooden chair and mmed it at her.


    Mu Shinian sneered with disdain. It was really beyond his power.


    She turned sideways and avoided the attack. Then, the next second, she suddenly appeared on the man''s side, raised her foot and kicked. The man stumbled down, even with a chair and fell on the table.


    With a bang, the table fell apart.


    The many on the ground, screaming in pain.


    The woman fell to the ground and looked at her in horror.


    what the hell! Is this girl so lethal? Then she just said something provocative. Won''t she be beaten?


    The woman was worried and the door tinkled.


    Tang and song came in with snacks: "Shi Nian,e and have some..."


    He was shocked before he said a word.


    The shop was in a mess.


    There was also a half dead man lying on the ground. Seeing hime in, the man immediately got up, pointed to Mu Shinian and angrily used: "are you the owner of this store? How can your employees do this! They dare to hit customers. I''m going toin!"


    Tang and song blinked.


    Mu Shinian exined in a faint voice: "he wanted to molest me. Instead of molesting me, he was beaten by me. These damaged things are his. If he moves first, I''m self-defense."


    Tang and song didn''t listen to anything else.


    He only heard two words, flirting!


    These two words frightened the Tang and Song dynasties.


    He looked at the man who was still debating. A few secondster, he put down his things silently. Then, he picked up the man''s cor and hit him with a fierce punch when he was distracted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the man screamed, he heard the seemingly gentle store manager furious: "shit, you dare to bully my employees! You don''t want to die, you dare to flirt! You want to die!"


    Then there was a big fight.


    Very tragic.


    Mu Shinian watched for a minute, and then turned to do his own business.


    The woman looked at the badly injured man, looked at his calm Mu Shi Nian, and sat on the floor with a confused face.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song beat the rich second generation unterally so that his mother might not recognize it. Then, he sat on the sofa and drank boiling water: "it''s special. Even you dare to flirt. It''s really not fatal."


    Special size, if Bo shallow knows, the man may even lose his life.


    Tang Song was relieved and looked at the busy girl: "don''t tell Bo shallow about this."


    Mu Shi didn''t think back. He was absent-minded and said, "OK."


    You promised so readily


    Tang and song saw her as if she was unhappy and offered a treasure: "do you know that violin?"


    Now I''m in a bad mood when I mention the violin.


    But she said well, and then there was no more.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties thought of what happened at that time and felt funny.

 Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305</h4>


    "You should know that piano is very expensive, but do you know the origin?"


    Yes, it was collected by a collector.


    She thought so, but on the surface, she shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Tang and song smiled and said mysteriously, "it was collected by a collector. Bo Qian killed him directly, dumped him a nk check and forced others to sell him the piano."


    "...." Mu Shinian turned her head. If her eyes could be tranted, she was obviously expressing a meaning: Bo shallow is not a fool.


    Give her a piano and she can y it well. Why do you buy a famous one? What to do with this wronged money.


    Tang and song also thought Bo Qian was a fool.


    But how dare he say it.


    Tang and song smiled at her, raised his eyebrows and continued: "the collector is also an old stubborn, he refused to sell. Then, guess what."


    Mu Shinian thought for a while and squeezed out two words: "do it?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasty snapped their fingers and were very happy when they thought of it: "I almost started it. I talked to Jingyu about it."


    Mu Shinian had a wooden face.


    If I remember correctly, the owner of the violin should be an old man.


    Thin and shallow?


    The Tang and Song dynasties can still think of the ssic sentence Bo said. He nced at the time and smiled deeper: "Mr. Bo said that his family must use the best."


    "...." Mu Shinian almost knocked his finger after a meal in his hand.


    Tang and song gave her an ambiguous squeeze: "Mu Shinian, this is probably the most real time in Bo Qian''s life."


    With that, he picked up his cell phone and went to the back to rest. He went to y games.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, absently raised the wrench and knocked it down subconsciously.


    Then, my fingers hurt violently.


    Rao was her and couldn''t help frowning.


    The ce where it was hit has swollen up.


    She sighed and blew twice. When her fingers were less painful, she began to work again.


    Just this time, my mind can''t calm down anymore.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian leaves work at six.


    She waited absently at the bus stop.


    Many people get off work at this point, and the bus stop is crowded.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t adapt to being crowded with so many people. He zipped up and covered his mouth. Then he plugged in his headphones and leaned against the most remote corner to wait quietly.


    A car stopped in front of her.


    The window fell, revealing a beautiful face.


    The girls around couldn''t help screaming.


    Mu Shinian was pushed down his shoulder.


    She looked up.


    The girl blushed, pointed to the man in the sports car and said, "that man called you."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at the people in the car without emotion, and slightly picked his eyebrows: "is it you?"


    Bo Ye opens the door of the co pilot''s seat with a gentle smile on his face: "I have something to do with Bo shallow. I''ll see you off on the way."


    Mu Shinian looked at his cell phone. Thest bus will take more than ten minutes. Moreover, she may not be able to squeeze on.


    Mu Shinian only thought about it for more than ten seconds and sat in the passenger car.


    After the car drove out for a distance, Bo Ye looked at the people next to him, smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn''t get on the bus."


    "Reason." Mu Shimian doesn''t want to talk to Bo Ye very much.


    She doesn''t want to meet anyone in the Bo family except Bo Qian and the housekeeper.


    Thin Ye Shan Shan shrugged: "because thin shallow hates me."

 Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306</h4>


    Bo Ye thought that after saying these words, mu Shinian would politely reply to two perfunctory words. As a result, mu Shinian didn''t even bother to do some superficial Kung Fu, so he nodded directly: "indeed."


    The answer was too unexpected.


    Bo Ye doesn''t know how to go on.


    The car drove some distance forward, and Bo Ye barely reacted.


    He smiled, his voice hiding helplessness: "you are really simr to Bo shallow sometimes in some aspects."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t answer.


    Bo Ye drives calmly. There are many cars on the road. He is not in a hurry. He should speed up and stop.


    Compared with Bo Qian''s eagerness to drive the sports car into a bazooka, Bo Ye is simply imitating the driver.


    "The same freedom, the same failure to abide by the sophistication of the world and the same way of doing things... You are a replica of him. No wonder he doesn''t like your sister."


    Regardless of whether anyone answered, Bo Ye said to himself, "however, men always have to take responsibility. I still hope you can persuade her to go back to thepany."


    Mu Shinian looks at Bo Ye.


    It''s not that she wants to meddle, but that she is Bo Ye. She has only one idea about Bo Qian. Kill him and put herself in the top position.


    So how sincere is Bo Ye''s words?


    Bo Ye said to himself, "he won''t go back now. When my fatherpletely retires, his position in thepany will be very embarrassing. At that time, no one will convince him. Even if I turn around in the middle, I can''t stop the mouth of the old people. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of blood when Bo Qian takes over."


    Mu Shinian stared at the schoolbag in his arms and didn''t mean to speak.


    Bo Ye smiled in embarrassment: "he will listen to what you say. It''s estimated that he can''t hear a word of what we say."


    Mu Shinian frowned and coldly interrupted him: "you think too much."


    She''s really not so powerful. She can make Bo shallow obey what she says. Otherwise, she wanted to y a gamest night, and Bo shallow wouldn''t force her to copy the calligraphy.


    Bo Ye chuckles; "You are so modest."


    It''s not necessary for you to be modest.


    Mu Shinian thought so.


    There are fewer and fewer vehicles on the road.


    Bo Qian lives in the area with the highestnd price in the city. Except for the top rich, others won''te at all.


    After saying that, Bo Ye said nothing more.


    The car is quiet.


    Mu Shinian takes out his mobile phone and ys two sets of Tetris. As a result, Bo Ye suddenly steps on the brake.


    Her body was pulled forward by the seat belt, and her mobile phone almost fell off her hand.


    Not far ahead.


    A roadblock.


    The ck Spyker C8, under the streetmp, twinkles with cold light.


    Somehow, mu Shinian looked at him, inexplicably confused.


    She frowned, pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Bo Ye also got off with a familiar smile on his face: "you''re at home. Just in time, I have something to find you."


    Thin shallow sat in the car, even Yu Guang didn''t give him half a cent.


    Within his sight, there was only the next moment of admiration.


    Mu Shinian was looked at by him, and the uneasiness became stronger and stronger.


    She stood where she was,pletely unaware of where the murderous spirit in the air came from.


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything, just opened the door of the co driver''s seat.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, said trouble to the people on the side, and then sat in the thin car.

 Chapter 307

    <h4>Chapter 307</h4>


    Bo Qian didn''t say a word. He turned around and started the car back to Bo Jia manor.


    It''s too quiet in the carriage.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lips, and his voice was hard: "how are you with him?"


    "He came to you and met you. On the way, take me back."


    There is nothing wrong with this exnation.


    However, thin shallow just feels very ufortable.


    He said graciously and said coldly, "don''t go too close to him in the future."


    Mu Shinian knew that there were some disputes between them. He was silent for a long time and nodded silently: "Oh."


    Thin shallow looked at her and seemed to have a lot to say.


    But in the end, he just said in a very strange tone; "Bo Ye, it''s not as simple as it seems. Everything he does and every word he says serves his purpose."


    This man is hiding too deep.


    Deep terrible.


    Even his father was cheated by him.


    Bo Ye stares at mu Shinian and is probably thinking about something.


    Speaking of this, Bo Qian felt upset.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got home, Bo Qian went upstairs. He didn''t know what he was doing. He didn''te down for a long time.


    Mu Shinian yed with the white haired tiger downstairs for a while. The housekeeper took out the calligraphy notes, pointed to the three and said, "the young master said that we should finish these three today."


    Mu Shinian touched the white haired tiger and looked reluctant to cooperate.


    The housekeeper exhorted painstakingly: "Miss mu, tell me about you. You look so good, but the words are so ugly. Such a contrast is really difficult to ept."


    Mu Shinian had a wooden face.


    She wrote three yesterday, and her hands are almost dead.


    I will continue to write today. If I don''t do it, whoever likes to write will write.


    Mu Shinian turned around and yed with the white haired tiger again.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper said quietly, "the young master said that if you don''t write, you can''t eat roast yogurt in the next month."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more wooden.


    The housekeeper specially signed up for a cooking ss to learn. Only then did he practice his cooking.


    He made those little snacks that he loved to eat.


    It''s really hard not to eat roast yogurt for a month!


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip, stood up coldly, sat at the table and began to write seriously.


    The housekeeper touched her exploding head and coaxed gently, "Miss Mu is so good. I''ll bake yogurt for you now."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and wrote down a word: "two copies."


    "OK, OK."


    The housekeeper smiled and went into the kitchen.


    He will teach the young master to bake yogurt another day, so as to speed up the rtionship between the two people.


    It''s not easy for him to be a housekeeper.


    Mu Shinian wrote two lines before he realized that it was wrong.


    She picked up her cell phone and looked at it. It''s almost forty minutes.


    Bo Ye says he needs to find Bo Qian. It''s only 15 minutes from where they got off to the manor.


    Why hasn''t Bo Ye arrived yet


    Mu Shinian looked at the direction of the door and listened attentively. He didn''t hear the slightest engine sound, so did Bo ye go back by himself?


    The white tiger rubbed against her and nestled next to her.


    Mu Shinian touched its head and stared at the night thoughtfully.


    Why, she always has a bad feeling.


    It seems that something happened.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian knew that something had really happened.


    When the housekeeper saw her anxiously wearing shoes, heforted her uneasily: "don''t worry, they don''t dare to take the young master."

 Chapter 308

    <h4>Chapter 308</h4>


    Mu Shinian asked, "why don''t you wake me up?"


    Bo Ye has an ident and is still on his way to the manor. What will happen to others? It must have something to do with Bo shallow.


    What kind of dragon pool and tiger''s den the Bo family is.


    If you go in with a thin foot, you will die.


    The housekeeper was also very embarrassed. He defended weakly: "the young master said, don''t tell you."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, didn''t say anything, tied his shoces in twos and threes, grabbed the car key and went out.


    The housekeeper followed her and asked anxiously, "Miss mu, don''t fight with people! Those people are very vindictive. Remember to follow the young master. No one dares to touch you with him!"


    His answer was a roaring wind.


    The white haired tiger is rtively close, and one head of hair is blown wildly.


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital is also a mess.


    Bo Ye was stabbed. When he found that there was blood on the ground, the doctor said that if he sent it half an hourter, he would not survive.


    Although Bo Qian is still the president of the Bo familypany in name, at least 90% of the people have regarded Bo Ye as the president.


    After all, it is rare for Bo Qian to appear in thepany at ordinary times. Bo Ye conscientiously picked up the Bo family today.


    Therefore, I learned that he was injured and was injured on the way to see Bo Qian. Those who had objections to Bo Qian on weekdays immediately twisted into a rope and went to the hospital one by one, asking Bo Qian to give an exnation.


    Mrs. Bo also came, crying in Bo Shenghua''s arms.


    Bo Shenghuaforted him and looked at him with aplicated look.


    Almost all the senior executives are here, and everyone wants to stop talking.


    Until the door of the operating room opened, the doctor said he had got rid of the danger, and all the people were relieved.


    Those high-level officials finally had a chance to make a noise.


    "Young master Bo Qian, you have to exin this."


    "Yes, Mr. Bo has sent you a message and asked you toe to the month end meeting. You never came, so he came to you in person."


    "Young master Bo, I''m sorry. With all due respect, you don''t want to be the president yourself?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone''s eyes focused on the speaker''s face.


    The speaker is a young man, a rich second generation. His father is old. He inherited this position and directly moved into the board of directors. He is young and has always wanted to make a career to prove himself. Fortunately, he still has some skills, and several lists are impressive.


    As soon as he said this, almost everyone knew it.


    Well, another man is standing on Bo Ye''s side.


    Besides, he is still a new rich.


    The young man is also not afraid of things. He looked at thin and shallow righteously, He said sarcastically word by word: "but young master Bo doesn''t need to make this move. General manager Bo has always said that he won''tpete with you for this position. He just keeps it for you temporarily. You can sit back whenever you want. He can give in at any time, but he doesn''t know. General manager Bo is like this. Where are you dissatisfied with him, young master Bo?"


    "Ten thousand steps back, if something happens to President Bo today, you think you can shoulder an important task!? there are so many people in thepany, who do you think will listen to you?"


    This sentence is simply trampling on the thin self-esteem.

 Chapter 309

    <h4>Chapter 309</h4>


    Everyone thought Bo shallow would get angry.


    As a result, he just looked at the young man, his face as usual, without a trace of fluctuation.


    On the other hand, Bo Shenghua looked at the young man and warned in his voice, "Sheng Yan, that''s enough."


    The young man named Sheng Yan didn''t mean to restrain at all. Facing Bo Shenghua, he said humbly: "Uncle Bo, I don''t mean to offend at all. I just don''t understand. Why do you prefer two people with such an obvious gap?"


    Bo Shenghua nced at him with some warning on his face.


    Sheng Yan was pulled by the old man behind him. He was unwilling to shut up.


    Mrs. Bo also came over with tears: "Bo Qian, as long as you tell me that you didn''t do it, I believe it."


    "Everyone says it''s you, but you are at least, at least brothers. Even if I''m not your biological mother, I always treat you as my own son."


    Thin shallow looked at the woman who was crying, and her face was not half moved.


    Mrs. Bo covered her cheek and cried out.


    Bo Shenghua took her by the shoulder and patted her forfort.


    Mrs. Bo said hoarsely, "Sheng Hua, we are willing to move out. Ah Ye has always told me that we should not be greedy because we have received such great benefits from the Bo family. We have reached this point. What else is Bo Qian dissatisfied with?"


    Bo Shenghua held her tighter.


    The eyes of the people around are full of deep disgust.


    Thin and shallow, but it''s like automatic shielding. I don''t care about those eyes.


    He stared at the door of the operating room and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After about a minute or two, he slowly aroused a smile.


    When everyone saw him smile, the atmosphere became more dignified: "can you stillugh?"


    "Do you think he can''te out?"


    Seeing this, another wave of Crusade will begin.


    Bo Shenghua coughed and stared at Bo Qian withplicated eyes; "You said, did you do it?"


    Thin shallow calmly looked at thin Shenghua. For a long time, the corners of his lips bent and smiled: "almost."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone breathed.


    Because although they insist that they are thin and shallow, there is no evidence.


    The scene was too clean to leave any traces.


    But if Bo shallow admitted, there would be no need to investigate anything.


    Those high-level nervous are about to tremble.


    Admit it!


    Admit it, Bo Qian ispletely out.


    Thin and shallow eyes swept them coldly, and the corners of his lips opened a cold smile: "he almost hung up."


    "What are you talking about?" Bo Shenghua was also nervous and directly interrupted him.


    But Bo Qian didn''t mean to be grateful. He put his hands in his pockets and kicked the residual blood on the ground. His eyes seemed to be red; "If it were me, I wouldn''t leave it to him."


    "If I want to die alone, I must make sure he''s really dead."


    Everyone was frightened by the shallow madness.


    He doesn''t know what he''s talking about!


    Bo Shenghua didn''t know what he was thinking. When he looked at him, his pupil wasplicated.


    Mrs. Bo forgot to cry when she heard him say so.


    Sheng Yan jumped out again: "Bo Qian, you''re still not human! General manager Bo has never done anything wrong to you! You said that to him, I think you did it! Who else would hate general manager Bo so much except you!"

 Chapter 310

    <h4>Chapter 310</h4>


    Thin shallow nted his head and raised a very light arc at the man: "if I do it, at least, it''s this degree..."


    The voice fell.


    They just felt a gust of wind blowing in front of them.


    The speed was very fast, only a remnant was seen.


    When they came back, they only saw that Bo Qian had stood in front of Sheng Yan. His slender finger was pinching Sheng Yan''s neck.


    Everyone took a breath.


    People close to Sheng Yan retreated two steps one after another.


    Bo Shenghua''s face also changed: "thin shallow, what are you doing?"


    The voice just fell.


    Thin shallow suddenly pinched Sheng Yan''s neck. With a strong force, he fiercely picked him up and smashed him on the wall. His head crashed into the wall.


    The crowd seemed to hear the sound of broken bones.


    Sheng Yan screamed out miserably.


    The voice is very sad and creepy.


    Everyone present seemed to shrink, as if their bones had broken.


    On the white wall, a pool of blood flowed along the way.


    Now even Bo Shenghua''s face became ugly.


    Mrs. Bo was so frightened that her face was pale that she didn''t even dare to breathe hard.


    Bo qiansong opened his hand. Sheng Yan, a man of more than one meter eight, fell down like a rag and fell to the ground.


    He covered his head and breathed weakly.


    Everyone was quiet for a few seconds before they woke up. They rushed over and helped them up: "doctor, doctor,e quickly!"


    The quiet operating room suddenly became messy.


    Until Sheng Yan was picked up by the doctor, the old shareholder spoke angrily: "Mr. Bo, you must exin this to us!"


    "Although the Bo family upies the majority in thepany, at least we shareholders have a say! Look at the heir you rmended. What good has he done! He dares tomit murder in front of us. Does he still pay attention to us?"


    "Whether he will inherit it in the future, and whether we don''t even have a ce!"


    Without this, Bo Shenghua would not be so difficult to solve.


    But with this scene, everything changed its track.


    Looking at the excited shareholders, Bo Shenghua knew that it was not so easy to prevaricate today.


    He sighed heavily, looked at the thin and shallow, and his pupils had someplex meaning.


    After a while, he finally said, e with me."


    The group immediately frowned and spoke one after another to stop: "Mr. Bo, this matter can''t be so forget it! When will you cover him up again and again?"


    "Yes, you must give us an exnation this time!"


    There was another noise outside the corridor.


    Before Bo Shenghua opened his mouth, Mrs. Bo gently wiped her tears and said, "thank you foring today. This is our family background. Ah Yan, our Bo family will give an exnation. Please let us solve it privately."


    Bo Shenghua looked at Mrs. Bo.


    Mrs. Bo scratched her lower lip at him and said gently, "go, there''s me here."


    Bo Shenghua nodded at her and looked at her with a gloomy face; "Come with me."


    Thin shallow nced at the bright red blood on the wall, picked the corners of his lips indifferently, and followed Bo Shenghua as usual.

 Chapter 311

    <h4>Chapter 311</h4>


    As soon as they left the front foot, there was a lively scene here.


    "Mrs. Bo, you can''t forget it. This time it was ah Yan''s life that escaped!"


    "If there is another time, ah Yan will die!"


    "You can''t be more kind! Everything should be considered for yourself. We see what ah Ye does!"


    Those shareholders were all very excited.


    Mrs. Bo wiped her tears and gently shook her head. Her voice was a little clear and bitter: "let''s wait until ah Ye wakes up."


    When the people saw her like this, they really could not say anything else.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a garden downstairs of the hospital.


    Thin shallow put his hands in his pockets, leaned against the rockery and looked at his father without expression.


    Bo Shenghua sighed, and his indifferent face disappeared in an instant.


    He looked at his son with a headache and said, "did you do this?"


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "what do you say?"


    Bo Shenghua looked at him deeply for a minute before he said, "people have an ident on their way to see you."


    "And then?" A shallow and calm rhetorical question.


    Then?


    Bo Shenghua smiled: "do you really want to kill him?"


    Thin shallow turned his eyes, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit it, took two breaths, and spit out a curling smoke.


    "Is it strange that I want to kill him?"


    "Didn''t you teach this? Who in the Bo family hasn''t had blood on his hands?"


    Bo Shenghua''s face sank slightly.


    He was quiet for two minutes, and a gentle smile reappeared at the corners of his mouth: "yes, who hasn''t touched it."


    "So, does it matter who killed him?" Thin shallow put out the smoke, threw it into the trash can and put his hands in his pockets: "you should worry about how to deal with those old guys now. I''m waiting for you to kick me out of the door of thin''s house."


    Thin shallow said that and left.


    Bo Shenghua sighed heavily: "Bo Qian, I always hope you can sit in the position that should belong to you."


    "Then you continue to hope." Thin shallow stopped and didn''t even bother to change his expression: "don''t worry, at least I won''t sit up until you close your eyes."


    Bo Shenghua seemed to be angry.


    Before he died of anger, he rationally changed the topic: "you shouldn''t move Shengyan. If you don''t move, it''s easy to solve a lot."


    "I know." Thin shallow smiled. If he didn''t do it, with Bo Shenghua''s ability, he could easily turn this page over.


    Now, he moved Sheng Yan, and it is estimated that he won''te out of the hospital where he hasn''t lived for a few months.


    Sheng family is not easy to mess with. It is also very prestigious among shareholders. It is estimated that there will be a storm next.


    Thin shallow left a pile of mess and left smartly.


    Bo Shenghua felt a few more white hairs on his head.


    The housekeeper came out from behind, with a face full of words: "young master Bo is more and more... ying cards out ofmon sense."


    Bo Shenghua sighed: "if he can be obedient, it won''t be him."


    "... yes." The housekeeper thought and whispered, "what do you think of this?"


    "What do you think?" Bo Shenghua sat on the stone stool.


    The housekeeper stood behind him, thought for a while and analyzed carefully: "I''ve seen the injury examination report. I''ve hurt the main artery. The young master did a good job in first-aid measures, so he barely picked up his life."


    "Just say it." Bo Shenghua interrupted him and stared at the morning light not far away.

 Chapter 312

    <h4>Chapter 312</h4>


    The housekeeper lowered himself a little, The voice is also somewhat Alert: "It''s not like directing or acting by yourself. First of all, the price is too high. If you gote or the wound deviates a little bit, the young master will really die. Second, the young master has no reason to do so. Only you and I know that you suspect the young master. The young master has no reason to know, and you haven''t made any action so far. Therefore, the young master''s hand is not at all Clear yourself of suspicion. "


    "Sir, if neither the eldest young master nor the second young master did it, who is the third force and what is his purpose?"


    Bo Shenghua bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper whispered, "Sir, are you wrong? Second young master, he is..."


    The housekeeper struggled for a long time and didn''te up with an urate adjective.


    Instead, Bo Shenghua added: "mud can''t help up the wall."


    "Sir, I dare not." The housekeeper buried his head even lower.


    Bo Shenghua shook his head: "it''s nothing. He was like this."


    The housekeeper tried to stop talking and finally swallowed those words: "Sir, you are the father of the second young master, but more importantly, you are still the owner of the Bo family. You have been working hard for the Bo family all your life. If you stumble on the second young master at that time, that..."


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to say the rest.


    Bo Shenghua chuckled, as if he were confused about what he was sticking to.


    He stood up and said to himself, "if it''s really a thin hand..."


    The housekeeper didn''t understand the first half of his sentence, only the second half of his sentence.


    The second half of Bo Shenghua''s sentence says, how good it should be.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo shallow was called to the hospital early in the morning. As a result, he was a little upset because of such a boring thing.


    When he went out, someone pulled him. He didn''t see who it was. He waved impatiently: "get out!"


    The visitor paused and really stood aside.


    Thin shallow went out irritably.


    After going out for two steps, he was stunned and looked back stiffly.


    Mu Shinian seemed to be confused by his scolding, and the whole person stared at him in confusion.


    Thin and shallow Leng twice, and his face became iron blue.


    "I..."


    I what, he can''t exin.


    Fortunately, mu Shinian was not really angry. She pointed to the hospital and asked, "how are you?"


    Was she worried about him, so she came here?


    She cares about him?


    Somehow, those irritable emotions dissipated a lot because of this idea.


    Thin shallow''s anger gradually dissipated.


    "Nothing."


    Yes, it shouldn''t have happened.


    Mu Shinian thought calmly.


    Not to mention Bo Shenghua''s intentional or unintentional protection of Bo shallow, it''s just evidence. Those who want to embarrass Bo shallow just rely on inference and can''t produce evidence at all.


    "Go back first." Thin shallow looked at the shareholders who were going toe out, and became agitated again.


    Mu Shinian understood and followed him away.


    ¡­¡­


    The car stopped at Bo''s door.


    The housekeeper saw that the two of them came back intact and immediately came over: "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Thin shallow nced at the housekeeper unhappily, and his voice was cold: "don''t want your sry in the second half of the year."


    The housekeeper trembled his hands: "young master, what did I do wrong?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "who told you to say everything?"

 Chapter 313

    <h4>Chapter 313</h4>


    The housekeeper looked at him with a muddled look on his face and blinked innocently. In two cold eyes, he looked at him


    The voice dropped gradually; "I''m not. I''m not worried that you''re fighting with people. If Miss Mu used to, at least herbat effectiveness is up to ten."


    It''s good that the housekeeper didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, his thin face became even more ugly.


    Just those people, can''t he fight? What waste wood is in the housekeeper''s mind?


    The housekeeper noticed something wrong and immediately closed his mouth.


    Mu Shinian looked around between the two people. Finally, he said, "I asked the housekeeper."


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    Mu Shinian said frankly, "usually at this time, you haven''t got up yet, but I''m not here today. I feel strange, so I asked."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow face is darker.


    What does that mean?


    The housekeeper was also surprised. It''s because he shouldn''t have misunderstood Bo Qian. Is he an ignorant gangster who doesn''t want to make progress?


    Thinking so, the housekeeper immediately took first-aid measures for the shallow image: "Miss mu, you misunderstood. Although our young master got up veryte, it was because he stayed upte at night!"


    Stay upte ying games, she knows.


    Mu Shi reads clearly.


    The housekeeper haspletely abandoned the rescue n.


    He sipped his lower lip and went upstairs with a ck face.


    Mu Shinian also wanted to follow up. He was held by the housekeeper and asked in a low voice, "is there nothing wrong?"


    "Probably not." Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said firmly, "as long as Bo shallow doesn''t do anything, it can''t depend on him."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The housekeeper pinched a cold sweat: "the young master has a great reputation both in thepany and in the family. If someone with a heart takes advantage of it this time, the young master will be involved."


    This truth is also understood by mu Shinian.


    Sheforted the housekeeper: "take it easy. Nothing will happen. Even if he did it, I will..."


    The rest of the words were swallowed by mu Shinian.


    In the housekeeper''s puzzled eyes, she smiled: "it''s all right."


    Even if it is really shallow, she will erase all the evidence.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow returned to the house.


    He threw his coat on the sofa at random, sat on the sofa and pressed the call button.


    There was an anxious voice from his subordinates immediately on the phone: "young master, the man was sent by Cangmang. As for who the employer is, I can''t dig it out. I just think it''s too coincidental. As soon as there was news from Cangmang, there was an ident here, young master Bo."


    It looks like someone hired a reckless man and asked him toe and snipe the young master of the Bo family.


    "On the other side of the hospital, Mr. Bo''s condition is really as bad as the doctor said. He almost died."


    "If it''s really master Bo''s handwriting, I really want to boast. It''s really my hand to go down."


    Not really.


    If the knife goes down and deviates a little bit, it''s estimated that you''ll really die.


    Thin and shallow fingers gently tap the sofa.


    Listening to the voice from here, his subordinates probably guessed how upset Bo Qian was. He hesitated and asked, "is it a third-party force? Or your father?"


    Thin, shallow and slow hook the lower lip, the voice is loose; "Didn''t you find any traces?"


    Speaking of this, his subordinates were embarrassed: "speaking of this, young master, I didn''t find out any trace, which is not in line with Cangmang''s past style."

 Chapter 314

    <h4>Chapter 314</h4>


    Cang mang has great power and was not afraid to offend anyone in the past.


    The scene will leave traces, like afraid that others don''t know they did it.


    But this time, there was no clean hair on the scene.


    Thin and shallow eyes narrowed slightly; "No trace?"


    "Yes, young master, we have checked carefully three times, but there is still no trace, so I doubt that it must have been done by another force."


    The thin and shallow expression is a little unspeakable.


    Yes, Bo Ye is fine now, but wave after wave of forces are involved. It seems that Bo Ye is a particrly important person.


    My men noticed Bo Qian on the phone and seemed more impatient.


    The weak man said, "don''t worry, young master. Give me a few days. I''ll straighten out the rtionship."


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa.


    He stared at the opposite wall with deep eyes. Several intricate lines were all involved.


    Up to now, it seems that it doesn''t matter who did it for Bo Ye.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pinched the center of his sore eyebrows. He looked at the time, frowned, pushed open the door and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Next door.


    Mu Shinian is on the phone.


    The fifth senior brother vowed: "don''t worry, I''ve wiped away all the traces on the scene. Don''t worry, I promise I won''t find anything."


    "Just, are you sure Bo Qian did it? I don''t think he did it."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Shinian didn''t take it to heart: "just don''t find him."


    "I can''t see it, junior sister." The fifth senior brother couldn''t help joking: "you''re very interested in Bo Qian. You''re so considerate of him."


    "People are under the eaves." Mu Shinian lies half true.


    The fifth senior brotherughed: e on, do you stillck a ce to live?"


    The door suddenly opened.


    Mu Shinian responded quickly and hung up his mobile phone quickly.


    Thin shallow frown: "are you on the phone?"


    He was about to go out.


    Mu Shinian stopped him: "no, what are you doing?"


    Thin shook his cell phone, his voice was very weak: "today is Tuesday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I think so.


    Thin shallow pointed to the door: "go to ss."


    "...." Mu Shinian was stunned, then his face turned ck, and finally he seeded in silence.


    Thin shallow looking at the time, very calm analysis; "I can catch thest two sses."


    Although mu Shinian''s performance was very poor, Bo shallow just felt that it was necessary to rescue him again.


    Since mu Shinian came back, he didn''t n to go back to ss again.


    Thin shallow looked at her silence and couldn''t help making a voice; "Come on, I''ll see you off."


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip. After the silent protest was invalid, she directly grabbed her mobile phone and said, "I have to call."


    By implication, she doesn''t want to go to school.


    Bo Qian''s patience has always been very poor, but for mu Shinian, his patience has reached an all-time high.


    "On the road."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t want to say good at all.


    Thin shallow saw what she was thinking: "school must go, your grades can''t decline."


    "..." I''m afraid I''ll scare you if I get a full score, really.


    I really can''t find an excuse for mu Shinian for a moment.


    She gave a long sigh and nodded impatiently, "I know, I''ll go."


    With that, she picked up her schoolbag.


    Originally, I was in a good mood, which will suddenly reduce a lot.

 Chapter 315

    <h4>Chapter 315</h4>


    Thin shallow frowned: "what are you going to do if you don''t go to school today?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t intend to hide it from him.


    Silent, truthfully replied: "sleep."


    It''s okay for the time being.


    The rest, who hired Cangmang, she has sent someone to investigate.


    Since this matter is aimed at shallow, no matter who did it, she didn''t intend to let it go.


    But before that, she wants to sleep.


    Thin shallow heard these two words and kept walking to the door.


    In Mu Shimian''s increasingly sad eyes, shallow exined: "go to school to sleep. At least show your attitude."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sudden formalism is really shocking.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She gave a cry and had to follow him.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling originally thought that mu Shinian had made trouble with the school, so he didn''te to the school.


    When she saw her, she was surprised for a long time before she came back: "how are you, are you okay?"


    "What can I do?" Mu Shinian put his schoolbag in the desk, propped his chin with one hand, and his face was expressionless.


    Ye Ling turned around, lowered his voice and said uneasily, "what else can I do? What''s going on now about the violinpetition? You don''t know? It''s crazy in school. There are all kinds of versions. I think you''d better go back and hide for two days ande back when things are quiet."


    Hiding is impossible.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take this matter to heart: "don''t worry."


    "Why don''t I worry? That Mu Shiran..." she gritted her teeth and seemed to be hard to say: "so shameless words can be said. How about you? You got it by strength. Why should those people spread rumors like that."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, and his voice was very loose: "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."


    "What do you do? No one is on your side." Speaking of this, Ye Ling was full of anger: "what do those people say? Mu Shiran usually has good academic results, so she can''t lie. She''s kidding! If she doesn''t tell, she hangs up. Does it have anything to do with her grades?"


    Mu Shinian still has a calm face.


    "Aren''t you on my side?"


    In a word, Ye Ling immediately calmed down.


    She looked at mu Shinian and nodded heavily: "don''t worry, Shi Nian, I will stand on your side. I absolutely believe you!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and gave a cry of grace.


    What a sincere girl.


    Disturbed by the thin matter, she really forgot that the violin matter had not beenpletely solved.


    Just thinking, the headmaster''s office sent someone over.


    "Mu ssmate, the teacher asked you to go up."


    The whole ss focused on mu Shinian.


    Everyone''s face is colorful. Only mu Shinian always keeps calm.


    She stood up and handed Ye Ling a reassuring look. Then she passed slowly.


    She wanted to see what flowers Mu Shiran wanted to make.


    ¡­¡­


    The principal''s room.


    The judges are here, too.


    They looked at mu Shinian, sighed heavily, and couldn''t hide their loss on their faces: "Mu Shinian, we''re really disappointed in you. We thought we met a genius, but you lied to us."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t y the violin well, and it doesn''t matter if you can''t get good grades. However, you can''t lie. The former is a problem of ability, and thetter is a problem of your character."

 Chapter 316

    <h4>Chapter 316</h4>


    Mu Shinian sneered: "what''s wrong with my character? I''m said to be a fraud. What''s the evidence?"


    The judge teacher frowned seriously.


    Even the other teachers in the room looked unhappy.


    Only mu Shiran came over crying and pleaded in his voice: "Shi Nian, admit your mistake, otherwise it will be worse and worse for you. At that time, the whole school will know what''s going on, that..."


    "I don''t know now?" Mu Shinian said coldly, "is this the attitude of the school to let rumors spread before the truth is investigated?"


    The headmaster''s face was also ugly.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and said gently, "I don''t know how it came out. In short, this situation is very unfavorable to you. You''d better admit your mistake earlier. The teacher said that as long as you admit your mistake, it''s OK."


    "Oh, how?" Mu Shinian couldn''t help being curious.


    Now, Mu Shiran didn''t speak, as if she didn''t know how to speak.


    The judge on one side spoke: "just now, Mu Shiran yed again. That scene was really not her usual level, so we gave her another chance."


    In other words, this quota was given to Mu Shiran.


    Mu Shiran finally understood.


    After going around in such a big circle, Mu Shiran seeded in shaping her identity as a victim. After that, she became a poor person in front of everyone, and finally yed normally


    Mu Shinian had to apud Mu Shiran''s operation.


    It''s really beautiful. She doesn''t want to say anything.


    Mu Shinian looked at everyone present, and thest trace of temperature cooled down.


    Her chin was slightly raised, and her cold eyes were like a sharp knife: "I won''t admit it wrong, because I didn''t do anything wrong. You say I did something wrong, you can take out the evidence."


    "There''s no evidence. Now it''s spread like that. Any version can be used. I''ll ask awyer to file awsuit."


    "As for the quota, I don''t want it. The orchestra has no rules and says it can be let around. I get it with my own ability. I don''t want it to be my business, but even if I want it, I can''t get it from others."


    As she spoke, her eyes were on Mu Shiran.


    Eyes like a knife, extremely sharp, a knife, you can see blood.


    The scene suddenly became a little stiff.


    Mu Shiran clenched his fist and said in a hoarse voice, "Shi Nian, don''t struggle. Admit your mistakes honestly and strive for leniency."


    "Whatever you do." Mu Shinian didn''t even give her half of the rest of the light: "As for your band, if you dare to recruit Mu Shiran into it, you can have a try. If you dare to do so, I will publish the unfair treatment of your band. As for the school, it''s best to return me to innocence before this matter is found out. If the rumors continue to spread and I''m innocent, the school should always be responsible for me. And you."


    When Mu Shi Nian finished a long paragraph, her eyes fell on Mu Shi Ran''s white face. She narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled innocently; "I''ve been dyed by something urgent these two days. I don''t have time to clean you up. Since you''re so anxious toe to the door for smoking, I''m just free now. As you wish, next, it''s your turn to cry."


    With that, mu Shinian opened the door and went out.


    In the office, the silence is terrible.


    Everyone''s face is ugly.

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317</h4>


    After a long time, those foreign judges and teachers stood up angrily: "what''s this? Is it decent? We''ve tried to be lenient. What else does she want? She''s so angry!"


    The head teacher on one side also stood up, smiled bitterly and said, "if you don''t calm down first, what she said is not unreasonable. There is really no evidence here."


    When Mu Shiran''s head teacher heard this sentence, he immediately jumped out: "do you mean that we are lying? Is it necessary for her? She shakes out what she has done?"


    The head teacher thought it strange from the beginning.


    But from the beginning, he couldn''t show the slightest evidence, so it was more difficult.


    Mu Shi dyed his eyes red and his voice was obviously crying: "I, I didn''t lie, I really... If I wasn''t afraid of things getting worse and worse, I wouldn''t dare toe and tell the truth. I, I..."


    After a long time, Mu Shiran cried again in a low voice.


    Mu Shiran''s head teacher has always attached importance to her.


    You know, if one student in your ss can enter the international Orchestra, how much face it will be.


    The head teacher hurried tofort her, and even the band judges who liked her wereforting her.


    Mu Shinian''s head teacher watched for a long time. Finally, he made a look with the headmaster and hurried out to find mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian walked very fast. The head teacher trotted for a long time before catching up.


    When he saw mu Shinian, he looked very gloomy. His heart clicked and asked uneasily, "what do you say about this?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the head teacher and didn''t speak for a moment.


    The head teacher sighed and said, "I believe you. You are my student. Although your grades are not good, I still know your character."


    Mu Shinian looked at the head teacher unexpectedly.


    It seems that his words should not be said from the head teacher''s mouth.


    Seeing her like this, the head teacher couldn''t help sobbing for a while: "what''s your look? I believe you, is there anything wrong?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    She thought for a moment and said, "it''s not me."


    "Cheng, the teacher is also trying to find a way. You should solve this matter as soon as possible and return your innocence. What you haven''t done is that you haven''t done it. You can''t carry the ck pot on the tform."


    The head teacher pped his fist and made a happy decision.


    In two days, mu Shinian changed from a victim to a mastermind behind the scenes.


    No matter who it is, it is estimated that it will run out of steam.


    Mu Shimian nodded calmly.


    The head teacher originally wanted to say two more words, but looking at mu Shinian''s cold look, he thought she might be very ufortable, so he patted her on the shoulder as if to give her strength: "all right, don''t worry, I''m on the side of the school."


    With that, he left.


    Mu Shinian looked at the head teacher strangely.


    Mu Shiran took the initiative in this matter and said that a ck thing was white.


    There must be more people who believe in her.


    It is conceivable that the head teacher should bear much pressure in order to press things down.


    Mu Shinian slightly picked the corner of his lips and turned away calmly.


    Since Mu Shiran wants to nt this on her, it depends on the consequences. Whether she can bear it or not.


    It''s cheap to tease first. Since you''ve opened this head, you don''t want to run.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran has been nervous all day.

 Chapter 318

    <h4>Chapter 318</h4>


    As soon as ss was over, she went to Mu Shinian''s ssroom immediately.


    As soon as he entered, he was surrounded.


    The first ss are busyforting her.


    "Shi ran, unexpectedly. You and mu Shinian are sisters."


    "It''s true. My sister is like this. How can a sister be dirty and do such a dirty thing."


    "Don''t worry, Shi ran. We''re all on your side."


    "Yes, I heard that you are qualified for the international ss, so you are qualified to enter."


    Mu Shiran promised absently. She swept around the house and didn''t find the figure of Mu Shinian. She was slightly shocked.


    "Isn''t Shi Nian there?" She asked.


    A group of people seem to be disgusted when they hear Mu Shi''s name.


    "Why did youe to her? She did that kind of thing. What a shame to see people. She went out as soon as ss was over."


    Mu Shiran''s heart clicked again: "did she say where she was going?"


    "How could she say, I guess she went home and hid." One student said.


    Mu Shiran identally pinched his hands into fists and nervously squeezed out a smile: "then she''s not here. I''ll go back first."


    "Ah, Shi ran, what are you looking for her for?" Or the student, asked curiously.


    Mu Shiran struggled, and a bitter smile appeared on her face: "at least she is also my sister. I can''t just look at her like this. I want to persuade her to be frank and lenient."


    "Shi ran, you are very kind."


    In the ssroom, there was a group of praise.


    Ye Ling slowly packed his schoolbag and watched it for a long time. He could not help but makeints about it. "It''s hypocritical."


    Her voice is not big or small. She happens to be heard by Mu Shiran.


    She looked pale for a moment and came over: "ssmate Ye Ling, why do you say that about me?"


    Ye Ling stared at the eyes of the whole ss, smiled and said innocently, "it''s just the truth. How about the truth? There will always be a day when it will be exposed."


    "There is a saying that no matter what you look like, you will show your true purpose sooner orter."


    With that, she picked up her schoolbag and left smartly.


    Leaving Mu Shiran alone, she became more and more uneasy.


    She originally wanted to use public opinion and the pressure from the school to make mu Shinian admit her mistakes, and then the matter waspletely over.


    She not only gained a good reputation, but also qualified as an international orchestra.


    Now, it''s a mess stirred by mu Shinian.


    Mu Shiran bit her lips reluctantly.


    Seeing that we are about to win, will everything start all over again? No, no, no, she won''t!


    Mu Shiran said goodbye to her ssmates and left the school in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is repairing the car.


    Nothing happened today. After she repaired the car and informed the owner, she sat on the cashier and yed a game.


    When the door rang, she thought it was a customer and stood up to greet him.


    After seeing Mu Shiraning in, she took all her words back and sat back.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and walked in with a stiff scalp.


    She looked around and said, "so this is where you work. The environment is very good."


    Mu Shinian yed his little game without raising his head.


    It''s cold.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and tried to speak gently: "Shi Nian, I know you''re wronged, but it won''t do you any good to investigate again. It''s better to listen to me and admit a mistake. In this way, there will be no follow-up."

 Chapter 319

    <h4>Chapter 319</h4>


    Mu Shi Nian looked up and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Admit your mistake?"


    Mu Shiran was stunned by her eyes.


    She took a step back and pulled out a smile awkwardly: "I was, I just wanted to joke with you. I didn''t mean that. As a result, who knows..."


    Mu Shinian looks at Mu Shiran and seems to be studying what this person''s face is made of. It can be thick to this extent.


    "It''s you who broke my violin, it''s you who fabricated me to cheat, and now it''s you who want me to admit my mistake. Mu Shiran, you just amaze me."


    Every time she said a word, Mu Shiran''s face looked ugly.


    In the end, her face waspletely blue.


    Mu Shiran yed with a pencil, and his slow voice was full of banter: "don''t worry, since you''ve started this matter, it won''t end so easily."


    "Who did this? I will expose her to the sun and be despised by thousands of people."


    Thest trace of blood on Mu Shiran''s face alsopletely disappeared.


    Mu Shinian still smiled gently.


    That smile, like the devil returning from hell.


    Mu Shiran''s heart is even colder.


    Before she could figure out how to deal with it, a man''s voice suddenly came behind her: "Tang and song are not here?"


    "He answered the phone and went out." Mu Shinian said.


    Bo qianen gave a cry. He didn''t seem to have the figure of Mu Shiran in his eyes. He handed her the small bag.


    "Thank you." Mu Shinian calmly picked it up, inserted a straw, drank a mouthful of juice, picked up a snack and ate it without image.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa, picked up the tablet of the Tang and Song Dynasties, clicked on it and yed the game.


    Neither of them bothered the other, and neither of them gave Mu Shi ran a look.


    Mu Shiran stood in ce, embarrassed.


    She looked at the two people so tacit understanding, the heart of jealousy, a dangerous mood, constantly growing.


    She had a hunch that she was going to die.


    If you meddle in this matter, you really... Will be finished.


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm and didn''t even know that the bleeding wasing.


    ¡­¡­


    After waiting for someone to leave, shallow inadvertently asked, "did she annoy you again?"


    "Little things." Mu Shinian didn''t even bother to mention it. She asked curiously, "didn''t you go to the hospital?"


    It is said that Bo Ye is awake, so it is estimated that the hospital will be very busy.


    A group of people asked him to rify that it was not made by Bo Qian, and a group of people asked him to insist that it was made by Bo Qian... The scene must be very grand.


    Thin shallow raised his head: "go,e back."


    Mu Shinian judged his mood. Well, it''s estimated that he went to be a demon again. He didn''te back until he messed up everyone else, otherwise he wouldn''t be in such a good mood.


    Thinking so, there are more lips and smiles.


    What a fool.


    In this situation, it is difficult to take a wrong step and make a thin or shallow estimation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    It''s going to be a mess.


    When Bo Ye woke up, the group of shareholders rushed to the hospital again.


    Facing the public''s questions, Bo ye had to wave his hand weakly: "it wasn''t Bo Qian''s doing it. He won''t do such a thing to me."


    Bo Ye said that he had to stop several times.


    Mrs. Bo is listening. She is very distressed and constantly winks at Bo Shenghua.


    Bo Shenghua understood and immediately said, "well, the talent has just woke up. If there are any questions, wait until he leaves the hospital."


    Indeed, looking at Bo Ye, it seems that he will faint the next second.

 Chapter 320

    <h4>Chapter 320</h4>


    Those people did not dare to stay any longer. After two words of concern, they withdrew.


    Suddenly, there were only three of them left in the ward.


    Mrs. Bo was very nervous: "you have a good rest first. If you have anything to say, you can say it slowly when you are well. Don''t worry."


    Bo Ye shook his head, looked at Bo Shenghua, smiled bitterly for a while, and said, "did Ipletely rely on Bo Qian for my injury?"


    When Mrs. Bo heard this, her face changed slightly.


    "Ye, is what you just said true? Isn''t it really made by Bo shallow?"


    Bo Ye chuckles and identally pulls the wound. His face is suddenly covered with cold sweat.


    In a hurry, Mrs. Bo quickly helped him: "don''t try! Be careful."


    Bo Ye shook his head, took a deep breath, and said to Bo Shenghua quietly and weakly, "this is not what Bo Qian did. I can assure you that it must be a mess outside now. Dad, help mee forward and say that I personally admit it. In this way, no one will say anything. When I get better, I''ll say it myself."


    When Bo Shenghua saw him say so, his face was somewhatplicated.


    After a moment, he nodded: "just rest at ease. I''ll handle this matter. You don''t need to worry."


    "Why not." Thin Ye covers the wound falsely, takes a deep breath, takes a slow breath, and then says; "This will me, thin and shallow will be pushed to the cusp of the storm. Once used by people with a heart, I''m afraid there will be a disaster."


    Then he coughed softly again.


    Bo Shenghua came forward and covered his shoulder: "well, you have a good rest first. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Bo Ye shook his head: "Dad, I was just thinking, otherwise, take advantage of me and let Bo Qian go back to thepany."


    "..." Bo Shenghua''s face changed slightly.


    Bo Ye said slowly, "I''m in poor health now. It''s estimated that I''ll have to rest for several months. Thepany can''t always be left unattended. The more you push Bo Qian up, on the one hand, block the mouths of those shareholders, and on the other hand, the more you can prove that this matter has nothing to do with Bo Qian."


    Indeed, now on the cusp of the storm, the best way is to avoid it.


    The farther you hide, the better. Now, if Bo Qian officially enters Bo''s house, doesn''t it just mean that there''s no problem?


    Bo Shenghua looked at his son.


    His face was pale and the corners of his lips were white, but his eyes were gentle and strong.


    Bo Shenghua smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "OK, I''ll do it. Don''t worry."


    Bo Ye seems to have finally taken off his burden. He takes a deep breath and shows a grateful smile: "Dad, I''m sorry, I want you toe forward in person."


    "What nonsense? We''re a family"


    Bo Shenghua patted him on the head, as gentle as when he was a child.


    After he went out, Bo Fu said uneasily, "ah ye, it really has nothing to do with Bo Qian?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be him." Bo Ye whispered, "Bo Qian doesn''t ept us, but he won''t really be cruel. Moreover, even if he wants to solve me, it''s impossible for me to go to his house. It''s unreasonable."


    Mrs. Bo was relieved and muttered uneasily: "do you really want him to enter thepany? You worked hard to get to that position and just gave in, isn''t it too..."

 Chapter 321

    <h4>Chapter 321</h4>


    "Mom, I''ve said it many times." Bo Ye''s voice is full of strong helplessness: "we should be grateful."


    Mrs. Bo stopped talking several times and finally swallowed back: "I know."


    Outside the door, Bo Shenghua, who had gone back and forth, listened quietly to every word from inside.


    Every sentence is almost the standard answer.


    Every word was enough to dispel his doubts.


    Bo Shenghua didn''t stay any longer and walked away directly.


    The housekeeper took a coat and followed behind him. After leaving the ward, he said, "Sir, it''s cold. Put on your coat."


    "What do you think?" Bo Shenghua took the coat and put it on before he asked, "what Bo Ye said."


    The housekeeper shook his head: "Mrs. Bo is a normal reaction. Anyway, she is now well deserved. Mrs. Bo is not seventeen or eighteen years old. It is unrealistic to say she has no ns."


    "As for the eldest young master, he really appreciates everything Mr. gave to their mother and son."


    "Everything is perfect."


    If it''s fake, Bo Ye is really powerful.


    He wears a mask and shows perfection in front of others all the time.


    If it''s fake, Bo Ye is really rare.


    Bo Shenghua sighed and didn''t know what was bothering him.


    The housekeeper advised: "Sir, the young master may be able to hide from one or two temptations, but he never shows any trace after so many temptations. If it is false, he is too tired and has to disguise all the time."


    Bo shenghua''en said, and didn''t know if he had listened to this sentence.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Bo Ye holds Mrs. Bo''s hand and gently writes a few words in the palm of her hand.


    Mrs. Bo carefully identified it, and then her face changed slightly. She looked up and looked at Bo Ye incredulously.


    Bo Ye gently nods his head to prove that she is right.


    Mrs. Bo''s face stiffened for a moment, but she slowly stood up, nodded and went out.


    The door of the ward is closed.


    Bo Ye leans against his pillow and stares at the leaves falling out of the window.


    Winter ising.


    He covered his wound and gently used some strength. There was a sharp pain on the wound immediately.


    His face was pale, but the corners of his lips provoked a shallow smile.


    Good y, it''s about to begin.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu''s business is good recently.


    Tong Wanzhi made an appointment with several rtives yesterday and went out to soak in the hot spring.


    The good mood of the original day was cancelled by Mu Shiran''s words.


    "What did you say? What did you do?"


    Mu Shiran didn''t dare to look up at his mother''s face.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her. When there were no outsiders around, she was shocked and said, "do you know what you''re talking about? What do you mean you did? Why did you do that? Do you know the consequences?"


    A series of questions were thrown out.


    Mu Shiran''s face became more and more ugly.


    She opened her mouth and burst into tears: "do you think I would like to? It''s all your fault. You told your rtives in advance that I would win the first ce and be sure to enter the international orchestra. What can I do? If I lose, I will be ashamed not only of you but also of me."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face twitched fiercely, and his voice was depressed angrily: "then you can''t really destroy the violin you read when you read. If you are found, what consequences will you have, you know?"

 Chapter 322

    <h4>Chapter 322</h4>


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip and asked, "what can I do? I''m not on the same line with mu Shinian!"


    She will lose and lose miserably.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She fell down on the sofa and listened to Mu Shiran say how serious things were now. She was not breathing well.


    Mu Shiran squatted on the ground and held her hands with a strong prayer in her voice; "Mom, I beg you. Read it when you find it. Let her forget it. If you check it again, I will really be found out."


    "... you''ve been found out." Tong Wanzhi''s mouth.


    Mu Shiran closes her eyes and another pile of tears is squeezed out.


    Tong Wan Zhi sat up, bit his teeth and said, "you go and admit your mistake in private. Then go to the teacher and say it''s all over."


    "No!" Mu Shiran stood up excitedly: "I''ve got the qualification. If it''s all over, I won''t be qualified."


    "Do you still have a choice?" Tong Wan Zhi really can''t think of it. His daughter, who brought her out alone, has done so many excessive things behind her back!


    Any one of them is enough for her to be despised.


    "You led this thing. Now you have to force Shi Nian to admit her mistake. She''s not stupid. How can she admit it!?"


    "Do you want me to admit my mistake?" Mu Shiran excitedly raised the volume. Because of fear, her tears kept falling: "if I did this, I would admit that I nned it. Not only can I not enter the orchestra, but I can''t stay in school!"


    "Mom, can you bear it? My academic performance is so good that I will take the college entrance examination soon. I want to change a ce, which will certainly have an impact on my performance."


    Seeing Tong''s moving face, Mu Shiran said excitedly: "moreover, as long as Shi Nian undertakes this matter, it will have no impact on her. If she wants to transfer to another school, her grades will be like that. Isn''t going to that school?"


    "Mom, please, I don''t want to lose face. I''vee to this point with great difficulty. If I have nothing, you might as well kill me with a knife."


    Tong Wan Zhi sat on the sofa pale.


    Her blood was clotting all over her.


    She looked at her daughter, and there were skeletons floating behind her.


    Terrible and gloomy.


    That lovely, kind, always gentle to others, I don''t know when it disappeared in the torrent of years.


    The man in front of me is too strange.


    Mu Shiran looked at her mother''s disappointed eyes and trembled violently in her heart.


    She moved her lower lip bitterly: "Mom. Mom, I..."


    "Ran Ran." Tong Wanzhi said weakly, "don''t get lost too thoroughly. Admit your mistake in this matter."


    Admit her mistake, at least she can see the shadow of the past.


    Not like now, in order to win, by all means, do not hesitate to pull his own sister into the water.


    "Your sister, mu Shinian, she didn''t do anything wrong. Shi ran, if you weren''t jealous and destroyed her little request, it would have nothing to do with you. No one forced it. It''s yourself. You volunteered to make a mess of it. You can''t let an innocent person like your sister bear the consequences."


    "Shi ran, mom can''t help you with this."


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly turned pale.

 Chapter 323

    <h4>Chapter 323</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi is really angry.


    For a moment, she didn''t even know Mu Shiran.


    The man in front of her was very strange, not like her obedient daughter at all.


    What she has done is beyond her imagination.


    Tong Wanzhi really didn''t understand. She looked at Mu Shiran with a deep puzzled voice: "Ranran, you are the eldestdy of the family. You have what you want. Even if you can''t get the ce, your rtives will make fun of you, but you will go in sooner orter based on your strength. Why... Why do you have to do these things?"


    Mu Shiran looked at her calmly and slowly aroused a smile.


    She gritted her teeth and poured out all her reluctance.


    "I''m not reconciled! Mom, I''m not reconciled, really not reconciled!"


    "Whether it''s thin or qualified, it should be mine. What''s the basis for her!"


    "She''s just a scum. She can''tpare with me in anything, but as a result, she gets better than me. Why?"


    In thest three words, Mu Shiran almost shouted out.


    After all, she still remembers shallow things.


    Tong Wan Zhi closed his eyes a little ufortable.


    Mu Shiran waspletely frightened when she saw her. He knelt at her feet and weakly held her hand, The voice took a strong plea: "Mom, mom, I beg you, between me and mu Shinian, you can only protect one now. If you give up me, you should also think for yourself. If I spread this matter at that time, your position in taking care of your family will certainly fall a thousand feet."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Mu Shiran clutched her hand harder, and tears hit the back of her hand one by one, Hot and heavy: "Mom, you should always think for yourself and for me. Now only you can convince mu Shinian. Once this matter is settled, I''ll be finished. Mom, I''ve worked hard for so many years. I don''t want to make my position in taking care of my family plummet because of this matter. Mom, I beg you, I really know I''m wrong! I''ll make up for mu Shinian in the future. I beg you, I really don''t want to Courage to lose all this! "


    Mu Shiran lies on herp and cries bitterly.


    Tong Wanzhi''s trousers soon got wet.


    Her facial expression suddenly became a little painful.


    Are her daughters, even if she is entric, but now this decision is destined to hurt a personpletely.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked pale at the heartbroken daughter crying on her, raised her hand and patted her head.


    Mu Shiran''s body stiffened and cried even louder.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has never been beaten obediently.


    She spent the whole night listing all the evidence.


    At dawn the next day, she took a nap, narrowed in bed and got up.


    The fifth senior brother called and asked curiously, "are you sure you want to file awsuit? Aren''t you afraid of your mother?"


    "She did it herself." When Mu Sinian only said these words, senior brother understood.


    "Well, you can do whatever you want, mom. It doesn''t matter if you don''t." Five elder martial brothers said so.


    Mu Shinian seemed to have no grace. She hung up the phone. She sat there for a moment before she stood up, went to wash, put on clean clothes and was ready to go out to see awyer.


    As soon as she went out, she saw a sports car parked at the door.


    Mu Shinian stared at the license te number and looked at it for a few seconds before he walked over: "Mom."

 Chapter 324

    <h4>Chapter 324</h4>


    Tong Wan Zhi didn''t seem to sleep wellst night. His face was a little pale: "are you going to ss?"


    "Well, are you looking for me?" Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    Her eyes are beautiful and clean with Tong. When she looks at people, it will always make people feel guilty.


    Tong Wanzhi was guilty, which would be more ufortable.


    Her silent don''t open eyes, voice with a bit of struggle: "then, mom, take you to school?"


    Mu Shinian picked up her eyebrow and knew that she had something to find herself. Without saying it clearly, she sat in along the open door.


    Tong Wanzhi starts the car and leaves.


    Along the way, she stopped talking several times.


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak all the way. When she was about to get to school, she said, "just say what you want to say."


    "..." Tong pulled his arm and shook his fingers.


    She almost swallowed her saliva and said, "Ran Ran asked you?"


    Sure enough, it''s because of this.


    Mu Shinian can''t help feeling a little funny.


    She gave a cry and said, "yes, I said about the game. I want to admit my mistakes myself."


    "..." Tong Wanzhi''s face became more ugly. She held the steering wheel tightly and couldn''t loosen it several times.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and asked calmly, "did youe here to ask me to admit my mistake?"


    A word "yes" wound around Tong Wanzhi''s lips several times, but he couldn''t say it.


    She has been ady for more than ten years. She managed to climb to this point in taking care of her family. She can''t ept being despised.


    Mu Shinian looked at the scenery outside the car faintly: "if I admit it wrong, I''ll be all over. I can''t stay in either fame or school."


    Tong pulled the branch tightly and gave a cry of grace.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and didn''t know who he was satirizing.


    "So, even in this way, you still want me to admit my mistake? Even if I''m not wrong at all?"


    The car stopped at the school gate.


    The students went in by twos and threes.


    Mu Shinian pushed open the door and wanted to get off, but he was caught.


    Tong pulled the branch and moved his lips, With a sincere plea in his voice: "Shi Nian, if, if Shi Ran''s story is spread, my position in taking care of my family will be not as good as before. At that time, everyone will look at me differently. I have worked hard with Shi ran for more than ten years before Ie to this point. If I fall short because of this matter, then I..."


    Mu Shinian looked at her.


    The woman in front of her is her mother.


    Once, she held herself, coaxed herself and bought herself candy... Once, she was still amiable and respectable, but now she is so strange.


    They have the closest blood in the world, but the distance is so far away.


    Mu Shinian looked at her quietly. After a few seconds, he calmly withdrew his hand.


    "Mu Shiran repeatedly forced me to defend myself and even fight back. No matter how this thing develops in the future, I can''t me me, and I don''t want to bear the consequences."


    Tong Wanzhi grabbed her hand again, which made her use of a bit of strength and couldn''t get rid of it.


    She bit her teeth and struggled several times. "She''s your sister. Can''t you forgive her once?"


    "Oh, did she treat me as a sister?" Mu Shinian asked calmly.


    Tong moved his lips, and his voice was a little embarrassed.


    "You can''t say that you have no responsibility for this. If you don''tpete with Shi ran, Shi ran won''t do this."

 Chapter 325

    <h4>Chapter 325</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her in surprise.


    Tong pulled the branch and clenched his teeth, and his voice became more firm: "this matter has be big, which is not good for anyone. If it starts from you, it will end from you. Or do you have to make both lose?"


    "Shi Nian, I can tell you frankly that I can do anything to protect Shi ran."


    "You, if you don''t think it''s too ugly, stop early."


    Mu Shinian''s face has returned to normal.


    She wanted to draw back her hand. As a result, Tong pulled the branch tightly. She forced her lower lip and said, "so you''re going to destroy me?"


    Tong Wanzhi''s heart tingled: "no, after you drop out of school, I will, I will find you another school and start over."


    With that, her tears fell down.


    Hit the back of Mu Shinian''s hand.


    She cried: "Your sister''s grades are good. She''s already a senior three. If she changes schools, she''ll really be finished! But you''re different. When you read, your grades will be like that. And even if you don''t study, no, the young master of the Bo family is so interested in you. No matter what you want to do in the future, it''s all his word? When you read, mom, please let your sister live Come on. "


    Tong pulled the branch and held her hand hard, and tears kept flowing down.


    Mu Shinian clenched his hand into a fist.


    Her face was heavy and ugly, like a mass of frost.


    Tong Wanzhi''s cry was intermittent, like a trapped animal in a desperate situation: "I beg you, Shi Nian, mom beg you, mom has made unimaginable efforts for this position, and mom can''t go wrong at any step."


    The bell has rung for ss.


    After hearing the bell, severalte students were running to the ssroom.


    The car has been parked here for about ten minutes without moving.


    The guard looked this way from time to time.


    There were voices outside the car.


    Inside the car, there was only crying.


    Mu Shinian looked at his mother calmly.


    She cried so hard that tears wet her pants.


    "Mom, please, read it, just this time, thest time."


    "If you don''t promise, if you don''t promise..."


    What consequences, Tong Wanzhi didn''t say it, and seemed to finally realize how naive he was to threaten mu Shinian with these words.


    Her back is thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time. After more than ten minutes of ss, she took her hand back.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly turned white: "when, when read?"


    Mu Shinian pushed open the door and got out of the car. When she stepped out with one foot, she left a sentence without expression; "You gave birth to me and raised me. That''s all."


    "In the future, I have nothing to do with you and my sister."


    Then she got out of the car and the door mmed shut.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at his thin body gradually away from him through ayer of ss. It seemed that something was going away.


    Mu Shinian is in a bad mood.


    Without Tong Wanzhi, she would have no stop and let Mu Shiran taste the taste of being abandoned by everyone.


    However, Tong Wanzhi


    When mu Shinian thought of this, his face was cold again.


    When she entered the school gate, she suddenly stopped and looked aside.


    There, leaning against a ck sports car.


    The window was going down, revealing the man''s exquisite face.


    Why is he here?


    Mu Shinian''s irritability converged and came over.

 Chapter 326

    <h4>Chapter 326</h4>


    "What''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow opened the door and handed her a lunch box: "breakfast."


    "..." Mu Shinian stared at the pink box and picked it slightly from the corner of his lips: "thank you."


    "Yes." Thin shallow looked at Tong''s car.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s eyes were red and he was looking at him nervously.


    He seemed to want to say something and didn''t know what to say, so he had to stare at him.


    Thin shallow only looked at it and didn''t even bother to fight. He said coldly: "I don''t agree."


    "..." Mu Shi said, "I''m fine."


    "I said, I don''t agree." When Bo Qian heard about her, he wanted to intervene. As a result, mu Shinian nned to solve it by himself. He stopped and watched.


    In the end, she chose topromise.


    What is this?


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to tell him, "in short, that''s it."


    "I disagree." Thin shallow voice with a strong dissatisfaction: "that qualification, only you don''t want, no one else picks up."


    And those who pick up the leak can bully those who get it by strength.


    Thinking of this, Bo Qian has 108 ways to kill Mu Shiran.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "forget it."


    "How?" Bo shallow asked in displeasure, "in this matter, one person must be sacrificed."


    Once determined, that file is to follow a person''s life.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and the lip p was slightly pale.


    "I know."


    "Are you going to do it to yourself?" Bo shallow doesn''t let her go. He has to ask her to a desperate situation and force her to either protect herself or explode.


    Mu Shinian was already irritable, which would be pressed by him, and his mood was even better.


    Thin shallow also saw her embarrassment and helplessness. His irritable thoughts were just pressed back by him. After a long time, hepromised: "forget it."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at him strangely.


    Thin shallow sat in the driver''s seat, his voice was indescribably upset: "do what you want."


    What should be thought and considered, mu Shinian must have thought about it just now.


    As a result, she still made the choice of sacrificing herself. Nothing he said could change it.


    Thin shallow is very upset.


    Mu Shinian clenched the box: "thest time." She said, "in the future, they have nothing to do with me."


    Then she shook the box and said, "thank you."


    "Come on in." Thin shallow pointed to the school gate.


    The guard stared at them, his eyes almost falling off.


    Mu Shinian nodded, and then he entered the school slowly.


    Thin shallow put his chin on his hand and watched mu Shinian enter school. Then he closed the door and was ready to leave.


    As a result, he was retained by Tong Wanzhi.


    Tong Wanzhi was so nervous just now that he was afraid of any changes.


    She couldn''t be at ease without asking in person.


    "Young master Bo is very kind to read about the time. He also came to deliver breakfast himself. In this way, I can rest assured that Shi Nian won''t be too difficult at Bo''s house."


    Thin shallow sneered: "if you know I''m good to her, just restrain." His eyes lingered on her red and swollen eyes for a few minutes, ironically raising a smile: "one day she wants to settle the old ount, I''m happy to be the knife in her hand."


    With that, he closed the window, didn''t look at Tong Wanzhi, drifted and drove away.


    Tong Wanzhi was choked by the dust and retreated a few steps.

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327</h4>


    She looked at the ck sports car, drove away arrogantly, covered her nose and thought about what she had just said.


    Shallow and shallow just means that this time, mu Shinian''s n is over, isn''t it!?


    Tong Wanzhi nervously holds his hand. It must mean this. Otherwise, what old ounts does thin shallow mention?


    Tong''s hanging heart can finally be put down.


    She looked at the direction of the school and couldn''t find the trace of Mu Shinian. Her heart tightened and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Shenghua called him early in the morning and asked him to go to thepany.


    Thin shallow didn''t sleep enough and was woken up. His mood was not generally bad. He hung up the phone without answering a word.


    Bo Shenghua probably knew his son''s character, so he didn''t call again.


    It didn''t take long to wake up by the housekeeper.


    This time he was not angry because the housekeeper said that mu Shinian went out without breakfast and got on an unknown sports car.


    He got up as fast as he could, washed, changed his clothes, and then came to Mu Shinian with breakfast.


    When he finally handled all the important things and returned to thepany, he found that his long-awaited moment was finallying.


    He''s going to be kicked out.


    As a result, the idea didn''tst long before someone woke it up.


    After Bo Shenghua announced that during the period when Bo Ye was hospitalized, when Bo Qian came to temporarily manage thepany''srge and small affairs, not only Bo Qianmu, but also the management at the bottom, almost blew the pot.


    "Bo Dong, what are you talking about? Are you kidding?"


    "Let him run thepany? Are you right?"


    "With all due respect, what does the second young master know? Let hime, doesn''t it make thepany bankrupt?"


    The shareholdersined repeatedly.


    No one agreed.


    Thin shallow sat on the chair and looked at his father without expression.


    Bo Shenghua, like an old monk, sat down and didn''t pay any attention to their coaxing: "I''ve decided this matter. Ah Ye spoke in person. Bo Qian really needs to start with thepany. Please take him with you during this time."


    "I disagree!" A shareholder directly patted the table and stood up with anger and hatred on his face: "excuse me, Mr. Bo, Gu Yan just asked a few questions and was beaten by the second young master. In case we disagree with the second young master, will our lives be in danger at any time?"


    With the living example of Gu Yan, the faces of shareholders were suddenly colorful and wonderful.


    "Yes, Bo Dong, do we have to carry bodyguards when we go to work in the future, or what if something happens?"


    "The young master just needs to rest. We will help watch thepany. We don''t need the second young master toe."


    Bo Shenghua knew they would move out of Gu Yan, so when he mentioned it, he couldn''t help looking at Bo Qian with me.


    Thin shallow still had no expression. He sat in his seat, picked up a pen and turned it slowly.


    In the conference room, the debate became more and more intense.


    Everyone is strongly opposed.


    Some even threatened to resign.


    Bo Shenghua hated being threatened most in his life. Originally, his face was somewhat rxed. After hearing that someone was going to resign, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    The meeting room, which was still noisy, was quiet.


    Bo Shenghua took a ss of water, took a sip, and then gently put it on the table.

 Chapter 328

    <h4>Chapter 328</h4>


    The slight tter touched everyone''s heart.


    In addition to being shallow, he nced at the person who had just threatened to resign and smiled.


    Good y. It''s about to start.


    Bo Shenghua''s eyes swept around the people and finally stopped on the shareholder''s face.


    There was no superfluous expression on his face. He just frowned and looked a little serious.


    "Bo Qian has always been my first sessor in order. It''s true."


    No one dared to speak.


    Bo Shenghua then said, "if he wants toe back to manage thepany, who else does he need to say hello to?"


    "That''s what I said, but young master..." someone wanted to protest.


    He was directly interrupted by Bo Shenghua''s eyes.


    Bo Shenghua sighed and said faintly, "no matter how well ah ye did, he didn''t want to take Bo Qian''s position. He can carry clean things. Why can''t you see clearly?"


    People familiar with Bo Shenghua knew that he was angry.


    So this meeting, no one dares to speak.


    Bo Shenghua patted Bo Qian''s shoulder and smiled with some indulgence when adults watch children''s mischief: "Bo Qian is mischievous at ordinary times, but he can distinguish between right and wrong."


    Thin shallow looked at his father. It''s really unclear. How did he see it?


    This sentence is a joke, but no one dares tough.


    Bo Shenghua said, "I''ve made a decision on this matter. Ah ye also means that. If any of you object or want to resign, you can do whatever you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as this sentence came out, the head of the shareholder who just said he was going to resign and leave immediately dropped.


    They are old people who have worked hard for many years. All the rivers and mountains are here.


    When they leave, the Bo family can find someone to rece them at any time. However, if they leave the Bo family, it is estimated that no one dares to take them outside.


    After all, the Bo family''s means of attacking people are very clever.


    In addition, the Bo family never treats the employees who work with them badly. That''s why they prefer to stay in the Bo family. After all, no one can''t live with money.


    The originally noisy meeting room was suddenly quiet.


    Thin shallow seriously ys with his pen and seems not interested in what is happening around him.


    But his heart was sneering.


    Old man Bo can still frighten these old foxes even when he is old. No wonder Bo Ye doesn''t hesitate to hurt himself to keep old man Bo''s trust in him.


    It''s really out of the question.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Mr. Bo said, "since no one objected, it''s so decided. From tomorrow, Bo Qian will officially go to work in thepany."


    With that, he took the lead in walking out.


    Thin shallow sat in a chair, threw his pen, and stood up to leave.


    The group of shareholders didn''t dare to carry it with Bo Shenghua, but they didn''t give him face: "isn''t the second young master always able to toss? Why don''t you talk this time?"


    Just now, they were looking forward to shallow speaking out in person and saying no.


    Thin shallow smelled the speech and raised his eyebrows. He supported the conference table with his hands and turned his eyes around each face. Finally, he asked curiously, "why should I toss?"


    The faces of the people were even more iron blue.


    Thin shallow stood straight waist, nearly one meter nine tall, in front of a group of middle-aged shareholders, looked very imposing.


    "I''d love to see you despise me and can''t kill me."

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329</h4>


    In a word, add fuel to the fire.


    A group of shareholders became even more indignant.


    But no one can take him.


    After Bo Qian provoked, he nned to leave.


    As a result, he was stopped again: "you really didn''t do this to Bo Ye?"


    "Guess." Thin shallow finished, didn''t stop for a second, opened the door and went out.


    In the conference room, it was quiet for a moment, and then the pot exploded again.


    "What do you think? Is it thin?"


    "I''ll see. You haven''t seen the wound with your own eyes. It''s terrible."


    "I think so too! But why did Bo Ye protect him?"


    As soon as the problem arose, the meeting room became quiet again.


    The next second, someone threw the file irritably and roared angrily, "who knows what''s going on? I''m just worried about what will happen next to thepany."


    Although most people think about money, after all, they have been in thispany for more than ten years. No one wants to see the Empire they founded copse.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Shenghua returned to Bo Qian''s office.


    Although the prince may note back to thepany for a month, after all, his identity is there, and someone still cleans the office every day.


    Bo Shenghua came in and looked around. Finally, his finger touched the namete twice.


    "You''re good. I know you''re smart."


    Bo Qian closed the door and leaned against the door frame. He didn''t mean to approach.


    Bo Shenghua turned his back to him with a bleak voice: "men, if they want to protect the things they cherish, they must hold real power. Only real power canmand everything."


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and quietly aroused a smile.


    Bo Shenghua''s hand pinched the pot of roses that had withered for some time: "those who neglect to take care of things like this and can''t do the most basic things well can be dismissed."


    Then he pressed the inside line.


    The Secretary hurried in and felt guilty when he saw Bo Shenghua''s fingers resting on the withered roses.


    "Mr. Bo, Mr. Bo."


    "How did you do it?" When Bo Shenghua even taught people, his voice was not slow. He drove out the dead leaves, and his voice was full of regret; "Don''t you know that flowers have to be changed every day?"


    The premise of daily recement is that it is too thin toe.


    If he doesn''te, no one wille to this office for ten days and a half months except the cleaners. What else to change.


    I think so, but on the surface, the Secretary doesn''t dare to say it so frankly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Bo. I''ve been too busy recently. I''m a little, a little negligent. I''ll change it right away."


    She was about to go out.


    "No." Bo Shenghua shouted to her, "let others do this."


    The Secretary breathed a sigh of relief: "yes, I''ll arrange it right away."


    "You don''t have to arrange it." In the surprised eyes of the Secretary, Bo Shenghua slowly opened his mouth: "hand over the work at hand, and then go to the personnel department to go through the resignation procedures."


    The expression on the Secretary''s face was instantly pale: "Bo, Bo Dong?"


    "Well, I''m serious." Bo Shenghua took out the roses and threw them into the trash can. His old voice sighed with something like nothing: "such a little thing can''t be done well. Thepany doesn''t raise waste."


    The secretary is going to be scared out of his wits.


    She looked left and right. Finally, she was very nervous and asked for help from the only person who could change Bo Shenghua''s mind.

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330</h4>


    "Young master Bo, please help me. I didn''t mean to. I promise. I promise I''lle in and change flowers every day in the future! I''ll never neglect it again!"


    Thin shallow''s posture hasn''t changed. He leans on the door frame and calmly looks at this good y.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the Secretary''s request for help.


    The secretary was almost crying.


    She looked at the indifferent thin shallow, and finally despair.


    Bo Shenghua said, "well, go to the personnel department. Don''t make things too ugly."


    The Secretary refused to leave.


    Bo Shenghua had no patience. He called the security guard directly and just took the secretary out.


    The security guard closed the door and calm returned to the office.


    Bo Shenghua looked at what was difficult to say in the thin, shallow,plex way: "see? This is the advantage of grasping the right. Everything is your own has the final say. You can do itter."


    Thin shallow looked at him calmly.


    Bo Shenghua''s current behavior is like inducing a child whose thought is not mature.


    Childish and ridiculous.


    Bo Shenghua patted him on the shoulder and said, "just now, you can also choose to save her. In this way, you have more assistants who can work for you."


    Thin shallow waved his hand and put his hands in his pockets, as if inadvertently mentioned: "force me to do what I don''t like to do, but I will pay a price."


    Bo Shenghua shook his head: "you won''t. I''m your father at least."


    "Then try." Thin shallow walked over, picked up the namete on the table and threw it directly into the trash can without blinking. He turned back and smiled provocatively and coldly: "you''d better hide your secrets."


    Once he digs it out, it''s strange that he doesn''t stir it up.


    Bo Shenghua''s smile on the corner of his mouth stiffened, blinked and returned to normal.


    "You just think too much."


    Bo smiled and said nothing.


    He turned his back to Bo Shenghua and blocked arge piece of sunshine pouring down from the French window: "wait and see, I can destroy more of your business empire."


    Bo Shenghua smiled gently, "if you can do it, just try it."


    "I won''t let you down." Thin shallow back with a smile.


    The Bo family''s business empire seems to be subverting overnight.


    ¡­¡­


    When he left thepany, Bo Qian always stretched his face.


    The housekeeper asked anxiously, "young master, if you don''t like it, don''t promise. Isn''t it hard for you?"


    "Where do you see I''m unhappy?" A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    The housekeeper shrank his neck, and he saw it with both eyes.


    Thin shallow''s whole body is written with two words of great dissatisfaction.


    Thin shallow pulled his tie twice, leaned against the rear seat, dragged his cheeks and stared at the scenery outside the window.


    The old man is showing something, so that Bo Ye has to sacrifice himself in exchange for the old man''s trust.


    Also, what is the rtionship between the old man and Bo Ye? Why does Bo Ye do so well with all his heart? The old man always wants to support him, the mud that can''t go up to the wall?


    Thin and shallow fingers gently wiped the lip p twice, and two points in the deep pupil mean unknown gloom.


    Right


    "Young master, if you can, don''t go to the muddy water of the Bo family." The housekeeper sighed with sincere emotion.


    Thin shallow looked at him strangely.


    The housekeeper swallowed his saliva and said innocently, "you have miss Mu now. With care in your heart, you can''t run amok like before. Once you have scruples, you will be afraid of hands and feet. In the deep water of Bo''s house, you should have scruples. If you''re not careful, you will lose."

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331</h4>


    Thin and shallow hooked his lower lip and gently sped his fingers on the window.


    The housekeeper thought he was going to refute one or two words. As a result, he thought for a long time before inexplicably refuted: "who said I like her?"


    "..." the housekeeper drove silently. Yes, you don''t like it.


    You don''t like her and care about her so much.


    Bring her breakfast? In order to meet her at night, he specially pulled me up to make supper, and then sent me all the way.


    Yes, you don''t like it.


    The Butler makeints about his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinianes out of the office and Ye Ling is watching outside.


    Seeing hering out, she immediately came uneasily: "Shi Nian, are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    Ye Ling took her arm, while no one passed by, she whispered: "how could things develop like this? You really admit your mistake, and then take the initiative to ept it?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said nothing more.


    The more Ye Ling listened, the more angry he felt: "obviously you won it by strength. Just because your academic performance is poor, you think it''s impossible? What era is it? You''re still so biased!"


    Mu Shimian sighed: "forget it, I don''t want to take care of it anymore."


    Ye Ling looked at her painfully: "it''s all right. There''s still a chance. You y the violin so well. You still have a chance in the future." After a pause, she was unfair: "but I''m not convinced when I think about it. You''re right. Why should you bear the consequences?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, but still didn''t say anything.


    What can I do? After all, it''s my mother. She begged her in person. Thisst chance should be given.


    Two people were about to go to the ssroom. On the way, they were stopped by Mu Shiran.


    Mu Shiran looked at her with an ugly face: "why is there no ce for me?"


    Ye Ling thought it was better for an outsider not to be present about the two sisters. As a result, when she heard this sentence, she was angry and almost rolled up her sleeves; "What do you mean? You robbed it by improper means, and you still want that ce? Even if you don''t want it when you read it, you have to pick it up depending on whether you have the qualification!"


    Mu Shiran''s face sank: "I''m not talking to you!"


    Ye Ling retorted more arrogantly than her attitude: "sorry, Shi Nian doesn''t want to talk to you, so I''ll do it for you. Is there a problem?"


    Mu Shimian looked at Ye Ling calmly. She smiled and took her hand.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth and wanted to say something. She was worried that someone was present: "can you leave first? I want to talk to her alone."


    Where will ye Ling leave.


    Mu Shinian is a man who can''t speak. What if he is bullied.


    Mu Shinian said, "go back to the ssroom first."


    Ye Ling looked at her discontentedly. Seeing her persistence, she began to talk: "well, be careful yourself."


    "Don''t worry." Mu Shinian is a little funny.


    Mu Shiran is not enough to fight alone. If she wants to really start, she can''t wait to vent her anger.


    After Ye Ling left, Mu Shiran asked, "why don''t you give me that opportunity?"


    "Why should I be generous?" Mu Shinian sneered and looked at her up and down like reading a joke.

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332</h4>


    Mu Shiran was angry with her eyes and said with gnashing teeth, "why can''t you let me go? You can''t go again. I won it by my own strength. Why did you cancel my qualification!"


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall, put his hands in his pockets, and smiled casually, almost mocking: "do you know how I did this?"


    Mu Shiran frowned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Mu Shinian said slowly, "I went to your head teacher and told her that if this matter continues, I can apany it to the end. Moreover, I can guarantee that you and your head teacher will have bad luck in the end. If you want to stop here, you can. If I don''t go, no one will want to go."


    "As I said, Mu Shiran, you have the ability to stir up the situation and mess up my reputation. I also have the ability to make you unable to lift your head from now on."


    "So now, you''d better stay away from me before I don''t want to do it."


    Mu Shi read word by word.


    Every word is so ruthless and resolute.


    Mu Shiran listened in her ear and the whole person trembled.


    But she is not reconciled!


    Seeing that it was her, how did it disappear again!


    Mu Shiran adjusted the following expression and Qi Qiai said, "I don''t mean that. Shi Nian, I want to say that we are sisters. If I can enter the orchestra, I can support you in the future, I..."


    "You, support me?" Mu Shinian was really amused. She lost her smile and shook her head: "if I''m going to the orchestra, can you stop it?"


    We still talk about support, and we don''t see whether we are qualified or not.


    The bell has rung for ss.


    I''m toozy to stay.


    She looked at the time and said indifferently, "Mu Shiran, be calm. If I have to force me to clean up you, I promise it''s no use for my mother toe forward this time."


    Then she walked away from her.


    Mu Shiran moved her lower lip, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She pinched her fist and was unwilling all over her face!


    Tossing for so long, making trouble for so long, she didn''t hesitate to take herself in. The result is so irrelevant!


    She is really unwilling!


    Mu Shiran stared at the direction she left, and her facial muscles began to spasm.


    The telephone rang.


    She looked and picked it up.


    Tong Wanzhi''s concerned voice came from inside: "Shi ran, what''s the result? Did Shi Nian promise to stop?"


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and asked unhappily, "Mom, how did you tell mu Shinian? She ruined my qualification!"


    Tong Wanzhi was silent on the phone for a moment and said helplessly, "Ranran, forget it. It''s good if Shi Nian promised not to investigate in the end. The qualification was originally hers. Now she can''t enter and has to give it to you. She must have a grievance in her heart."


    Mu Shiran clenched her mobile phone tightly and gnashed her teeth: "but I''m just unwilling!"


    "It''s the only way to be unwilling." Tong Wanzhi lowered his voice and finally said his scruples: "you forget who is behind Shi Nian? Once Bo Qian wants to defend her words, what do you think will happen to you?"


    Mention thin shallow, Mu Shi Ran''s face is ugly again.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she was a little moved, and her voice became softer: "Ranran, forget it, you have the ability, you still have a chance next time."


    Yes, there is a chance.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333</h4>


    Just don''t run into mu Shinian.


    Mu Shiran leaned against the corner of the wall and her beautiful little face was full of satire and jealousy.


    What else did Tong Wanzhi say? She couldn''t hear a word.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian returned to the ssroom, the preparatory bell had already rung.


    The teacher was preparing for ss. When she came in, she frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian sat in his position, propped his chin and turned the book indifferently.


    When she is not serious, she does everything carelessly.


    Ye Ling pushed her while the teacher wasn''t paying attention: "did she treat you?"


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian said coldly, "good."


    "How can it be good? If I met this kind of green tea, I could strangle seven or eight with one hand. It''s also your mercy." Ye Lingshan''s mouth.


    "ss."


    Mu Shinian noticed that the teacher''s eyes had been staying here and reminded her.


    Ye Ling immediately turned her head and pretended to read very seriously.


    Just pass a ss.


    Ye Ling had to go to the canteen to buy some food with mu Shinian, but the teacher stopped him.


    Ye lingchong waved his hand at mu Shinian: "bring me a fried bag."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian took his little wallet and went out.


    The teacher said, "you have a good rtionship with mu Shinian?"


    Ye Ling thought, what''s the strange problem? She has the best rtionship in this ss, isn''t it mu Shinian.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    The teacher was embarrassed. After she sighed heavily and saw that few students were in the ssroom, she said boldly: "you''ve heard about Mu Shinian. She has a bad character and doesn''t study hard. It''s senior three. Look at her attitude. She''s careless. She can''t go to college."


    "So, Ye Ling, the teacher is worried about being spoiled by her because of your good academic performance. The teacher doesn''t want to limit your making friends, but because mu Shinian is really bad. You should try to keep a distance from her in the future."


    Ye Ling frowned unhappily, but her mood was not written on her face. She just opened her mouth gently: "teacher, Shi Nian is a good man. You have too many misunderstandings about her, and this time, Shi Nian suffers first."


    The teacher frowned more deeply: "can it be mu Shiran''s lie? Will the liar take the initiative to involve himself?"


    Ye Ling shook her head: "when I was ying the violin that day, I was there and didn''t cheat. The violin was really broken. You are biased against her because of her poor academic performance. You think she doesn''t do well. But, teacher, didn''t you say yourself that achievement is not the only standard to measure a person."


    The teacher was speechless by these calm words.


    Ye Ling''s attitude is still very respectful, so people can''t find the slightest fault.


    The teacher stared at her deeply. After watching it for a minute, he sighed: "OK, but you must not dy your study."


    "Don''t worry, teacher." Ye Lingsi didn''t mind.


    ¡­¡­


    There are not many people in the canteen.


    Generally, people are more willing to go to the canteen because there are all kinds of cooked food.


    Mu Shinian bought two bags of fried bread and a can of milk, and then he was ready to go back to the ssroom.


    "Mu Shinian?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind.


    When mu Shinian looked back in doubt, he saw a middle-aged man in a suit and shoes, looking at her lovingly.

 Chapter 334

    <h4>Chapter 334</h4>


    Mu Shinian stood still and said, "who are you?"


    The middle-aged man pointed to his side: "can you spare some time? I have something to tell you?"


    Mu Shinian still didn''t move: "who are you?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned. Only then did he find that he had forgotten to introduce himself. He quickly took out a card and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian looked, frowned, didn''t answer, and went directly to the back door of the school.


    The middle-aged man hurried behind her.


    When he got to the back door, mu Shinian said, "say."


    The middle-aged man coughed and said, "I''ve noticed you for a long time."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian''s attitude is neither cold nor hot.


    The man smiled and said; "You''re here, hiding too deep. So it took me a lot of effort to find your whereabouts."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian''s attitude is still very perfunctory.


    The man didn''t care. He coughed and said seriously, "I came today to formally invite you to join our research institute."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian refused happily.


    I don''t even have room to think about it.


    The man was a little surprised.


    He pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, thought for a while, and then seriously opened his mouth: "well, the situation is like this. Mu, I sincerely invite you. I''m sure you''ve heard of our research institute, our service direction, and the sry. Don''t worry, we will certainly be guaranteed."


    "It''s a pity to bury your talent."


    Mu Shinian knows who the professor is.


    The youngest double material professor in the Department of physical chemistry in country X.


    But where did a professor learn her true identity?


    The man is still boasting: "to be honest, Miss mu, I noticed you two years ago. The new memory chip you developed shocked the whole academic world! At that time, I wanted to pull you in, but I couldn''t find you."


    Oh, that chip.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while. At that time, he was too bored and studied it casually.


    There is no spot on the market, because the data is in her hand, and others can''t study it at all.


    The man saw her meditating and continued to say, "well, one hundred million dors a year. It''s always more than you earn now."


    It''s a lot more.


    But she''s not short of money.


    Mu Shinian thought very wordless and nned to pretend to be stupid to the end: "I don''t know you." She said indifferently, "besides, I don''t know what you want to say."


    The man looked shocked.


    For a moment, he lowered his voice: "don''t worry, no one will know about it. I know you want to keep a low profile, and I won''t spread it."


    "That''s not what I mean." Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead twice, and his voice was full of helplessness: "who are you? The reason why I came here today is to hear what you want to talk about? But I''m sorry, I''m only 18 years old, and I don''t understand what you said."


    Put the business card back, mu Shinian turned and left.


    The man hurried to hold her: "no, Mu ssmate, I said this for my own sake. You can rest assured that I''m really not a liar. If I''m not sure, I don''t dare toe over."


    Mu Shinian pulls back his hand; "But I really don''t know you."


    "I don''t know anything about the chip you said."

 Chapter 335

    <h4>Chapter 335</h4>


    The man ispletely stupid.


    He stood where he was and grabbed his hair helplessly.


    Strange. Is there a wrong change?


    But it took them so long to find clues. Then, ording to this clues, they searched for nearly two years before finally determining that it was her.


    "Mu ssmate, are you really not?"


    "No." Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "this... Uncle, you''re really strange. I''m only 18 years old. My grades are so bad in school. Just like me, do you think I can enter your research institute?"


    The professor blinked and said innocently, "we guess you may want to keep a low profile."


    "... think too much." Mu Shinian''s expression looked more speechless: "it''s okay to study more data, watch less dog blood TV dramas and reduce intelligence."


    Then she waved her hand and walked away.


    The professor stopped and scratched his head in confusion.


    Is there something wrong with their tracking direction? But I shouldn''t.


    The man looked at the information in his hand and fell into meditation.


    Everyone in their research institute is a rare genius, and they never hide their edge. They can do whatever they want.


    As a result, this


    The man looked at the ugly results in that row and his head increased.


    Isn''t this mu Shinian really the person they''re looking for?


    When mu Shinian went back, he was also confused.


    Her vest has been covered tightly. Is there something wrong?


    Or who leaked it on purpose?


    Mu Shinian stopped a little and then walked forward. Is it... That man?


    Mu Shinian''s face was as heavy as water. After a long time, she slowly aroused a yful smile. If so, it would save her time to find it.


    The man has hidden all traces since hisst appearance.


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone, sent a text message out, and then went back to the ssroom.


    ¡­¡­


    The back door of the school is separated by a wall.


    The man sat in the driver''s seat with his chin propped up and watched the professor leave in frustration.


    In the back seat, a man in a ck suit knocked on the keyboard: "I didn''t catch the slightest wave fluctuation, sir, your prediction is wrong."


    "But I think it''s her." The man stroked his chin and pondered on his face, "don''t you think it''s very simr?"


    The man in the back seat looked at the back door of the school and shook his head: "no, it''s not. Aowei is much worse than this student in both voice and aura. Aowei is colder and more ruthless. This student looks like a typical rebellious period."


    "Moreover, the original data showed that when the base exploded, Aowei was also on the scene. Would she have..."


    "No." The man said firmly, "she will never die before killing me."


    The man in the back seat immediately closed his mouth.


    "Try it." The man started the car, closed the window, slowly started and left: "what if it''s Aowei, this time, she can''t run again."


    "But it''s a little difficult." The man in the back seat turned off hisptop and truthfully said, "Bo''s family is also mixed with water."


    "Bo Jia?" The man turned the steering wheel leisurely. When he heard the speech, he smiled: "Bo Ye took the initiative to cooperate with me. As for another childe of the Bo family, what climate do you think he has be?"


    The people in the back seat think so.

 Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336</h4>


    Isn''t Bo shallow a second ancestor? There''s no need to be afraid.


    What the Bo family needs to consider is that apart from Bo Ye, there is only Bo Shenghua.


    As for that thin and shallow, he is not even qualified to enter his eyes.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    At the corner, a humble taxi followed behind quietly.


    Xiao Hei sat on the rear seat, turned on his mobile phone and entered a line of words: followed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s rare for mu Shinian not to sleep all day.


    On the ckboard, she couldn''t hear a word of what the teacher said.


    Two years ago, she did a dangerous thing and entered a base with a new name. It took her several months to be the core personnel of the base.


    After that, she led the people in theboratory and induced them to study a new medicine. On the day of sess, she sessfully blew up the base and took all the people away.


    But someone ran away.


    And it''s still under her nose.


    Mu Shinian touched his cheek.


    At that time, she stayed in that base for several months, wearing a mask and never being seen. That person had no reason to guess it was her.


    Mu Shimian sighed. When the bell rang after ss, she slowly packed up her things and was ready to leave.


    Ye Ling held it for a day. At this meeting, shey on her desk and said painfully, "if you want to be in a bad mood, I''ll invite you out to dinner?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, I''m not in a bad mood."


    "Don''t lie." Ye Ling pointed to her face: "I''ll see you."


    That''s because I''m thinking about a dangerous person.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say this: "next time."


    Seeing this, Ye Ling couldn''t say anything: "that''s all right."


    After Ye Ling left, mu Shinian didn''t leave immediately. He held his schoolbag and leaned back on the chair, staring at the topic on the ckboard.


    Ten minutester, Xiaohei finally came a text message.


    Mu Shinian opened it calmly.


    Xiao Hei only sent three words; Lost it.


    Mu Shinian had long been expected, so he didn''t feel angry. His fingers moved and edited a string of words: you clean up the traces and don''t let people find that you are following him.


    Xiao Hei returned quickly: don''t worry, it''s all handled. Just, do you want to tell your master and senior brothers about it? After all, you failed once.


    Mu Shinian gently buttoned the desktop: No.


    Seeing her insistence, Xiao Hei didn''t say much. He only told her two words and went offline.


    Mu Shinian walked out with his schoolbag on one shoulder.


    But my mind can''t calm down.


    For the first time in two years, this person appeared so close in front of her. If she made positive contact, if she didn''t deal with it properly... She would really be exposed.


    But if she doesn''t do anything, she won''t be reconciled.


    Mu Shinian breathed out upset. No matter what, take one step at a time.


    ¡­¡­


    All the thoughts of Mu Shinian were influenced by the person behind the scenes, and he didn''t pay attention to the professor at all.


    The next day, she had an ident.


    A photo quickly exploded in the school forum.


    The title is also very eye-catching: shock, two or three things that professors and senior three students have to say.


    Several versions of the peach story have been made up below.


    -I said she was not simple. You boys were cheated.


    -I''ll go. I know the professor. Hisboratory has won national important awards for several years!

 Chapter 337

    <h4>Chapter 337</h4>


    -I can''t see. He''s an honest professor. Why did hemit such a stupid thing.


    -The professor has a wife and children at home. I can only say that some people are really good at it.


    -That is to say, it''s a pity not to be a fox.


    Ye Ling turned over andmented, and the whole person was almost angry.


    "How can they talk so nonsense!"


    On the contrary, mu Shinian seems to be much calmer.


    She turned over thements without expression, and the disdain on her face became more intense.


    Some people are really full and have nothing to do.


    Ye Ling took her hand and said; "Let''s contact the school''sworkpetent department and ask them to delete the post quickly! This makes it clear that rumors are spreading!"


    Mu Shinian was about to speak when a sharp and sour voice immediately interrupted her: "what rumor, isn''t this the truth?"


    On weekdays, the girl who doesn''t deal with mu Shinian asked innocently: "if she isn''t kept by others, how can she take a multi million violin?"


    Hearing this, Ye Ling''s angry eyebrows jumped wildly: "what do you know! It''s clear that the violin was given to her by her boyfriend when she read it!"


    Boyfriend


    Mu Shinian''s face twitched and pulled Ye Ling: "he doesn''t..."


    "No, what can''t you say?" Ye Ling simply and rudely interrupted her words. The Qi field was fully open and couldn''t stop: "you''re eighteen years old. Even if you''re dating, as long as you don''t dy your study, what can''t you say? Otherwise, these people envy you and can say any dirty words."


    Mu Shi''s lips moved. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    When the other girls in the ss heard this sentence, they couldn''t helpughing: "boyfriend? Ye Ling, I didn''t expect that you fabricated such nonsense jokes in order to lick your feet. I''m convinced that the photos here can open my eyes and tell lies."


    Another girl smiled and said, "don''t say that. Although the professor is a little older, he is a man. Maybe Ye Ling''s boyfriend is him."


    "Oh, why didn''t I think of it? In this way, it''s all exined clearly?"


    The group of girls gathered together in twos and threes to see jokes.


    Ye Lingqi was half dead and almost wanted to start with those people. Mu Shinian took her hand in time and stood up.


    Seeing her expressionless face, the group of girls stepped back two steps.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian indifferently hooked his lower lip: "I am a man who remembers revenge."


    After leaving such a sentence, she took Ye Ling to thework department.


    The school forum is supervised by students in turn.


    Today, several people on duty happen to be dissatisfied with mu Shinian on weekdays.


    Seeing mu Shinianing to delete the post, he immediately put on a helpless look: "sorry, the person in charge is not here today. We just came here to sign. As for how to delete it, we won''t."


    "When will the stewarde back?" Ye Ling is very anxious.


    The students looked at each other and shrugged: "it''s estimated that it will be two or three days."


    In two or three days, it is estimated that the aunt selling steamed bread at the school gate will know.


    Mu Shi Nian''s face showed some impatience.


    Those students were even more ted when they saw her like this, but they had to pretend to be very embarrassed: "if you''re really worried, you can delete it yourself. Of course, the premise is that you have to."


    "You!" Ye Ling also saw that they were deliberately embarrassed, but he was angry and didn''t know what to say to refute.


    Mu Shinian pressed her shoulder and said calmly, "can you delete the post yourself?"


    The student nodded, "yes, if you can."

 Chapter 338

    <h4>Chapter 338</h4>


    Hearing this, Ye Ling''s angry fist began to itch again.


    "Aren''t you making trouble for people? Who will..."


    Before saying anything, mu Shinian opened his chair, sat down, moved his mouse and clicked on the backstage of the forum.


    Ye Ling''s words stuck in his throat. He looked at mu Shinian suspiciously, edited a copy, hung it on the front page of the forum, and then deleted all the posts in the forum.


    The whole journey took less than three minutes.


    Ye Ling looked at her in shock.


    no


    Mu Shinian stood up and calmly pulled Ye Ling away.


    Those students were stunned when they saw her fierce operation just now.


    After she left, she suddenly remembered, gathered together, moved the mouse and wanted to see the post of the forum.


    The home page is a rumor statement fabricated by the forum in order to win attention, and the forum will be closed for background rectification. When to restore depends on the situation.


    Several people looked at each other for a while. The people who knew theputer immediately sat down and wanted to delete the post. As a result, they couldn''t delete it.


    "Try and undo the shutdownmand!"


    A student spoke.


    The man did it immediately and couldn''t close it!


    "Shit, did she do it?"


    "Do you think it''s possible? How long does it take to lock the forum?"


    "Is there a better exnation?"


    A group of people were in a trance when they saw the apology statement and looked at the statement that they couldn''t move.


    no


    Several people looked at each other, and their faces were a little ugly.


    Just now it was less than five minutes. Apart from her apology statement, it was only about three minutes. It only took three minutes. Can she lock a forum?


    With this technology, what else does she read?


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one could think of a reasonable exnation.


    ¡­¡­


    The forum was locked and the apology statement was hung up. I want to say that this matter was handled in a timely manner, but I don''t know if someone intended to oppose mu Shinian.


    The story spread.


    It spread more widely than the violin.


    On some social tforms, it has begun to ferment.


    In the afternoon, itpletely reached a peak.


    A fuzzy photo, no video, no intimate behavior, just because the two people are leaning together, the broad masses of gossip have fantasized.


    With the guidance of several media people, public opinion gradually develops in an uncontroble direction.


    Almost everyone is condemning mu Shinian.


    Once someone speaks for her, she will be suppressed immediately.


    When mu Shinian finished ss and went to the repair shop, Tang Song was holding aputer and looked at her strangely: "can you stille to work?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely with his overalls: "what''s the matter?"


    This is a person who doesn''t know what happened.


    Tang Song handed her the tablet and pointed to the news on it.


    Mu Shinian nced and frowned slightly.


    Is it so serious?


    Tang and song also frowned: "don''t be nervous. Bo Qian is already investigating."


    Just then, Bo Qian came in.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties saw the rescuer: "how''s it going? Have you handled it?"


    They didn''t know the news until half an hour ago.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian and saw that she didn''t show a very sad look, and her expression was rxed.


    "It''s done."


    He only said these four words.

 Chapter 339

    <h4>Chapter 339</h4>


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, looked at the t te, and slowly opened his mouth: "thank you."


    Thin shallow grace a, some want to talk and stop.


    Tang and song looked at the two men and took the initiative to say, "Shi Nian, how did you know this professor?"


    Before mu Shinian spoke, Tang and Song added angrily, "shit, it''s not the professor''s human face and animal heart. I like you, so I came to you?"


    If so, the professor will not be the only one to be unlucky.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, the reason why he came to me is..." she paused. She didn''t know how to exin for a moment.


    Tang and song saw her hesitation, and her guess became more firm: "Shi Nian, you can rest assured that if he dares to insult you, I promise... Bo Qian will certainly not let him go!"


    After that, he was afraid to look at thin shallow. NIMA''s, in front of thin shallow, dared to say to his people to support. It''s really not life.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "really, he just thought... I''m a talent and asked me if I want to join theirboratory."


    What mu Shinian didn''t intend to say but didn''t seem to really exin why a well-known professor went to find her a high school student.


    This reason is really... No fault.


    Tang and song stared at her.


    Thin shallow also frowned at her.


    Two people were stunned that they didn''t find the slightest potential of scientists from her. To say the potential of salted fish, there were a lot of them.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by two people. His face was still tense: "I don''t know where he saw it."


    Thin shallow was silent.


    After a meeting, he said, "it is said that some people in thatboratory were ignorant before, andter became a monk halfway."


    "..." Tang and song looked at Bo Qian with suspicious eyes.


    Are you serious!? The ignorant man is said to have an IQ of 280.


    He really didn''t see that mu Shinian was also an invisible genius.


    Mu Shinian broke his immersion in a strange silence: "by the way, how do you deal with those news?"


    Thin shallow Oh a, understatement of the opening: "blocked."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at him in shock.


    Tang and Song dynasties also have some unbelievable: "all?"


    Thin shallow impatiently threw him a look, otherwise.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties originally thought that Bo Qian''s solution was to negotiate in the past, take money or force them to delete posts directly.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to be so simple and rough.


    "Before the ban, I gave them a big gift bag."


    Thin shallow added another sentence.


    Mu Shinian was confused. After looking at each other in the Tang and Song Dynasties, they looked at the tablet with a tacit understanding.


    I saw those media people who were still releasing que words in the morning. The dirty things behind them were poked out. What rumors, money collection and handling... There are reasonable grounds, and even transfer records.


    With this skill, these people are expected to spend the rest of their lives in prison.


    No one can open these gray areas. Once they are opened, these media people will be more or less contaminated.


    But even if there is only one point, as long as it is ced in front of the masses, it will be enough to be a sharp arrow stabbing itself.


    She said shallowly and handed her a card.


    Mu Shinian took a look at a stranger.


    "The originator." A simple exnation.


    Mu Shinian understood in an instant.

 Chapter 340

    <h4>Chapter 340</h4>


    But she still doesn''t understand. What grudges does the person on the card have with her?


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how fast things are handled, they also set off a wave.


    Tong Wanzhi was drinking tea with several rtives when he received the news.


    I still know from these rtives that such a great event happened in Mu Shinian.


    She was ridiculed by others, exined for a long time, and then found a reason toe back.


    In the family living room.


    Mu Shiran is also watching the news.


    She browsed those posts, looked at the following mu Shinian and was scolded as a dog, she felt very happy!


    Mu Shinian naturally won''t be involved with the professor, but as long as there is such a little wind, the happy people who eat melons will ferment the book from their own heart.


    Mu Shinian''s reputation really stinks.


    When Tong Wanzhi came in, he saw Mu Shiran reading the post, and his face sank: "did you do this?"


    Mu Shiran was concentrating on browsing the news. He was startled by this sentence and hurried to his feet.


    "Mom?"


    Tong Wanzhi walked over and nced at the news on theputer. The first two were big: "did you find someone to take photos and spread them?"


    Mu Shiran red, and then excitedly retorted, "Mom, what are you talking about? How can I do such a thing?"


    Before the violin incident, Tong Wanzhi believed, but after the violin incident, Tong Wanzhi had less trust in Mu Shiran.


    "Didn''t you do it?"


    Tong Wanzhi asked suspiciously.


    Mu Shiran couldn''t believe it. Her mother didn''t trust her so much. Her eyes were wet: "Mom, even if it was my faultst time, you shouldn''t doubt me so much. You told mest time not to fight mu Shinian again. I''ve listened to you very much!"


    Tong Wanzhi knew that he was anxious when he saw his daughter like this.


    She pursed her lower lip, walked over, patted Mu Shiran''s shoulder and whispered, "well, it''s my mother''s fault. My mother just wondered who did it. It''s time to read so."


    Since thest thing, Tong Wanzhi''s heart has begun to lean towards mu Shinian.


    In the past, in the eye center of Tong Wanzhi, which time did mu Shinian exist!


    That''s not a good sign.


    Mu Shiran held Tong''s waist and leaned against her to think for a while. Shanshan said, "anyway, mom, this matter always has a bad impact. Shi Nian is still a student. If this kind of thing is not handled well, it will apany her for a lifetime."


    "Yes." Tong Wanzhi has a headache.


    Mu Shiran came out of her arms and said excitedly, "Mom, I''ll find my brother and ask him to help solve it."


    Tong Wanzhi listened and was happy: "well, go to your brother for a favor. Your brother knows many people."


    "OK, I''ll be right there." Mu Shiran said, going up to change his clothes.


    Tong Wan Zhi told her behind her, "remember to talk to your brother."


    "Don''t worry, I''m measured." Mu Shiran said and disappeared at the entrance of the stairs.


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed with relief when she saw that she was so concerned about Mu Shinian.


    It''s really not necessary to go to the point of old age and death.


    It seems that Mu Shiran really took thest lesson to heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yan already knew the news.


    He also had to send someone out to deal with it, but it was a littlete. When he had to deal with it, all the news had been removed long ago.

 Chapter 341

    <h4>Chapter 341</h4>


    Gu Yan sent someone to check, but he didn''t find out who wrote it.


    Not only that, the next second, those media people had an ident one after another, just like someone deliberately retaliated.


    Gu Yan looked at those scandals and only felt interesting.


    Before he could see much, the door was knocked open again.


    The Secretary''s face was a little wrong: "Gu Shao, your sister is looking for you."


    Gu Yan pointed out: "my sister?"


    He is an only child, and his mind hasn''t turned around for a moment. What is his sister.


    The Secretary''s face was even more embarrassed. It seemed that some didn''t dare to mention it; "Yes, it''s Mrs. Tong''s daughter."


    Everyone in thepany knows that Gu Jinhua married another woman, who came with an oil bottle.


    And Gu Yan has never dealt with this mop before.


    Gu Yan didn''t know who his sister was until he was reminded by his secretary.


    Gu Yan''s eyes fell back on those posts: "call her up."


    "Yes."


    The secretary went out immediately.


    Gu Yan shut down the web page absently.


    He was also curious about what his sister came to him for the first time.


    In a few minutes, Mu Shi caught it.


    Since she came to thepany, she can''t hide her excitement.


    Although Gu almost went bankrupt, he is also one of thergestpanies in the city.


    The decoration of this house is much more magnificent than that of ordinarypanies.


    When she arrived at the office, Mu Shiran stared at the spacious and bright room, and was excited.


    In the past, in order to avoid suspicion, she never took care of her family''spany in the future.


    Taking this opportunity, she finally understood why so many people had to climb high!


    If it were her, as long as she could sit in this position, she would be desperate.


    Gu Yan looked at Mu Shiran with a calm face, with undisguised envy and longing on his face.


    He knew before that the mother and daughter were not that simple.


    If you don''te, you will be exposed.


    Mu Shiran seemed to realize that his behavior was wrong. He recovered and smiled awkwardly: "brother, you are really angry here."


    Gu Yan is busy stealing time. In fact, he is very busy.


    Seeing her asking, she asked bluntly, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Mu Shiran shook his fist and said tentatively, "brother, it''s like this. Something happened to my sister. Now it''s a little noisy on the Inte. Do you think you can do me a favor and solve it."


    Gu Yan raised one eyebrow.


    It''s rare. I came to ask for help.


    Mu Shiran saw that he didn''t answer, and some anxious exnation: "my sister is a girl. Public opinion, as you know, can make or destroy a person."


    Gu Yan pressed his forehead with his fingers, and his smile was a little yful: "didn''t you do it?"


    Mu Shiran was suspected for the second time today.


    She pursed her lower lip and said, "I didn''t do it. I haven''t done anything like this!"


    Gu Yan stared at her in a rage. He knew something in his heart. If Mu Shiran didn''t do it, who would it be? His cheap sister, shouldn''t she have provoked some terrible people?


    Gu Yan didn''t mention what had been solved, but casually said, "if something happened to her, shouldn''t you be the happiest one?"


    Even if it is true, it will be difficult for individuals to ept being said so openly!


    Mu Shiran''s face turned white and red.


    She clenched her teeth: "she''s my sister anyway! I''m not so damaged, otherwise I wouldn''t ask you for help."

 Chapter 342

    <h4>Chapter 342</h4>


    Gu Yan smiled innocently.


    Mu Shiran knew that he would only humiliate himself if he stayed. He was going to find a reason to leave. He heard Gu Yan say coldly: "you take out the shares in your mother''s hands and I''ll help your sister, how about it?"


    Mu Shiran''s face changed.


    Gu Yan picked his eyebrow: "anyway, with me, you and your mother can never turn over by relying on that little poor shares. It''s better to let them out directly. In this way, I''ll help you save your sister."


    After Gu Jinhua married again, he gave the mother and daughter a 5% stake.


    Although only 3%, you can still get tens of millions of dividends at the end of each year.


    Although these tens of millions are not much money for Gu''s such a hugepany.


    However, Gu Yan thought that his own things were upied by others. He didn''t feel happy about it.


    Mu Shiran doesn''t know what to say to refute.


    Gu Yan grabbed her poor sisterhood: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say you were sisters just now? Wouldn''t you even transfer so much equity for your sister?"


    Mu Shiran also knows the importance of equity.


    As long as such a little equity is in hand, she can officially join Gu.


    If she performs well in the future, Gu Jinhua may not refuse to let her enter thepany.


    But once she was let out, she officially became an outsider before she came in.


    How could she sacrifice so much for her?


    Mu Shiran never thought that he would ask Gu Yan for such an unreasonable request.


    But she couldn''t find anything to refute.


    Gu Yan''s patience was great: "what''s the matter? Don''t want to? Your sisterhood seems to be no different from stic."


    Mu Shiran''s face turned pale again.


    She pinched her fist and stood still in the same ce.


    Gu Yan continues to fan the mes; "Speaking of it, dad is not in China. It won''t control so much. You should make a decision quickly. If you''rete, your sister will really be finished when it gets out of control."


    "Or is such a little money more important than your sister''s future?"


    Gu Yan asked back word by word.


    Every word you say makes your face look ugly.


    At the back, she waspletely blue.


    "Brother, shares are a gift from my father to me and my mother. We can''t let them out like this." After a pause, she gritted her teeth and said, "brother, I will promise you another condition."


    Mu Shiran is really riding a Tiger now.


    Or admit that the so-called sisterhood is just made of stic.


    Or you have to give up your shares.


    Gu Yan didn''t embarrass her. He was silent and said, "you can leave Gu''s house with your mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran was really angry; "Brother, if you look like this, dad will be sad to know. He has always hoped that our family can live together in harmony!"


    Gu Yansen hooked his lower lip: "who is the family with you."


    "You!"


    Mu Shiran looked at his mockery and wanted to go back by the time machine and beat himself to death.


    Unexpectedly, I thought that in order to shorten the distance with Gu Yan, I came to ask him for help!


    She''s just looking for an insult!


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath and forced himself to squeeze away a smile: "brother, you seem to be very busy. I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 343

    <h4>Chapter 343</h4>


    With that, he walked out without waiting for Gu Yan''s reaction.


    Gu Yan sneered deeper: "return sisterhood."


    It''s shameless to be able to say such shameless words.


    ¡­¡­


    When she got downstairs and got on the bus, Mu Shiran took a breath out.


    I''m so angry with her. I''m really angry with her!


    Mu Shiran unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, drank two mouthfuls, picked up her mobile phone and prepared to tell her mother. As a result, she saw the news pushed by her mobile phone. After she clicked on it, the whole person was stupid.


    Those posts have disappeared. Not only that, those media people also broke out a series of scandals and officially turned the public''s attention away.


    Because those media people collect money to spread rumors, we feel that mu Shinian is innocent, but these people specially say things so ugly in order to win people''s attention.


    Mu Shiran turned over the time of this news, half an hour ago!


    Mu Shiran immediately felt a surge of blood!


    In other words, Gu Yan already knew! The one he just sent to the door was like a clown in his eyes! He can''t tell how to see his jokes!


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth and couldn''t help smashing her mobile phone out.


    The driver was startled; "Miss, are you okay?"


    Mu Shiran found that there was another person in the car. I''m afraid what he just did was very different from his image in the past.


    She panicked for a moment, quickly picked up her mobile phone and smiled faintly: "it''s all right. I''m just angry. Who spread the news? She was only 18 when she read it. How can those people be willing to scold!"


    As soon as the driver heard it, he clearly said, "yes, it''s not human. Don''t worry, miss. Things will be solved."


    Mu Shiran pulled her lower lip and leaned wearily against the seat.


    God knows, how she wished it would get worse and worse!


    In this way, the yearning for time will bepletely destroyed.


    However, in order to shape the image of her good child, she had to do what she didn''t like.


    The driver was about to start the car when a message came in.


    The driver just nced by the way. As a result, he excitedly picked up his mobile phone and handed it to the back: "Miss, miss, the matter is solved!"


    Mu Shiran opened her eyes. In the excited eyes of the driver, she took her mobile phone and took a look. She was shocked.


    The driver said excitedly, "I can''t see. It turned out that the professor liked Miss Mu''s potential, so he went to school to find her and tried to dig corners."


    Mu Shiran holds his mobile phone and stares at the news. He refuses to believe it.


    No!


    What potential does mu Shinian have!


    Isn''t she just a waste wood?


    As the driver started the car, he said excitedly, "I also know the professor. I don''t know how much contribution he has made every year. Moreover, he never makes mistakes when looking at people. It seems that Miss Mu really has a ce that ordinary people can''t make in time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t bother the professor to go there in person."


    Mu Shiran doesn''t blink. The hatred, jealousy and distortion on her face are about to overflow the screen!


    No.


    Is the professor blind?


    No, no, it must be shallow.


    Yes, it must be.


    Bo Qian bought the professor and asked him to say so! The words the professor praised mu Shinian must have been prepared in advance!


    Otherwise, she could not believe that mu Shinian would be so powerful that the professor would be impressed!


    Bo Qian is so rich that it''s not a minute for him to make a person obedient!


    With this thought, Mu Shiran''s mood calmed down a lot.

 Chapter 344

    <h4>Chapter 344</h4>


    After all, she couldn''t guess what was outstanding about Mu Shinian, which would be appreciated by all professors!


    ¡­¡­


    The professor stays in the research room all year round, and few media can ask him to move.


    However, on a rare asion, it was the professor who appeared and organized a press conference. Moreover, it was for an unknown little girl!


    The professor''s move directly pushed the little girl to the cusp of the storm.


    Within almost a few hours, the whole academicmunity knew that there was a girl named mu Shinian.


    And she is a little girl praised by the professor, even if she is a scum.


    As soon as the press conference came out, all social tforms were blown up. Some even spected that mu Shinian was actually a talented girl, but it was hidden too deeply at ordinary times.


    The assistant drove the car and looked back at the professor behind him several times. After hesitating several times, the assistant still couldn''t help asking: "Professor, you are a professor. How can you hold a press conference for a girl? In fact, I can''t see her talent."


    The professor pressed the information at hand and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose: "no, I still think she is the person I''m looking for."


    Professor, where do you get this crazy confidence?


    The assistant thought.


    No one spoke during the next mile.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the door of the mansion.


    The assistant got off with a gift and rang the bell.


    Two minutester, a guard came to open the door: "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Excuse me, does Miss mu Shinian live here?" The professor opened his mouth gently.


    The guard blinked and looked up and down at her strangely: "Miss mu Shinian can''t live here."


    The professor gave a shout and looked at his assistant in a daze; "However, the residence shown on the registration information is here."


    This is a little hard to say.


    Looking at the stranger outside the door, it is naturally impossible to tell the story of marrying for the professor.


    He had to hastily drop a sentence: "I can''t live here anyway."


    Then he left.


    The professor stood at the door in doubt. Seeing this, the assistant hurriedly shouted to the guard: "Hello, sir, could you please inform the owner here? Just say that Professor Ye Si has something to look for."


    The guard heard the word "Professor" and stopped strangely.


    The professor looked at the assistant, reached out, took out a business card from his pocket and politely handed it to the guard: "please give it to the master here."


    The doorman is 60 years old this year. He doesn''t know the professor. He stares at the business card and looks at it for a few seconds. He honestly takes it in to the Gu family and his wife.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Gu saw the gilded business card, they were shocked. They quickly cleaned up and went out.


    "Oh, Professor Ye, why are you here?"


    The professor said a gentle hello and then cut into the subject: "Hello, I''m looking for Miss mu Shinian, but isn''t she here?"


    Mu Shinian?


    The couple looked at each other, and shock shed on each other''s faces.


    The professor, they know each other.


    But they haven''t had time to know about the news interview.


    This will hear the professore to Mu Shinian, and both husband and wife feel incredible.


    The professor saw the two of them shaking their heads and waited for a few seconds. He couldn''t help asking, "are you mu Shinian''s parents? If she''s not here, where does she live now? Can you tell me if it''s convenient? I have something to do with her."

 Chapter 345

    <h4>Chapter 345</h4>


    This kind of big man''s door-to-door visit is definitely a great event for the family.


    Gu''s parents looked at each other with a littleplexity in their eyes.


    Gu Jinhua smiled and opened his mouth politely: "Hello, Professor, I''m mu Shinian''s father. Can I ask, what can I do for you?"


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Gu don''t know what good words the professor said for mu Shinian, this kind of character will put down his body ande to find a high school student in person. Both parents think something is wrong.


    Speaking of this, the professor smiled gently: "because of me, Miss Mu was in a difficult situation, so I came here to apologize." Said, he paused twice, and some embarrassed openings: "also, I just want to ask Miss Mu if she is willing to enter theboratory. I still believe that Miss Mu is the sessor I am looking for."


    The couple are both stupid.


    Tong Wan Zhi repressed the inner surge and asked excitedly, "you said that Shi Nian is the sessor you want to find?"


    Gu Jinhua was also shocked. He said tactfully, "the professor, did you make a mistake? When you read her, her grades were actually bad. How could she be the heir you''re looking for?"


    The professor shook his head and stubbornly thought, "grades can''t represent everything. I''ve investigated Miss Mu''s data, and I want to believe my judgment."


    The professor is not only academically constructive, but also excellent in looking at people.


    After all, there are many ghosts under him, but few of them graduated from serious famous schools. However, whoever he chooses, no matter how low the starting point, will shock the whole circle in the end.


    So the couple couldn''t help wondering if they were really blind?


    That waste wood is a real genius?


    The couple were so shocked that they didn''t speak for a long time.


    The professor and his assistant looked at each other and coughed, "so, is Miss Mu here?"


    The couple looked at each other. Tong Wanzhi coughed and said gently, "at that time, Nian happened not to be here today. Why don''t youe back tomorrow?"


    The professor nodded when he heard the speech and handed over the gift in his hand first; "Yes, I''lle when it''s convenient for you tomorrow."


    The professor''s face was full of strong expectations, which surprised the couple even more.


    The professor is a famous workaholic. As a result, he is thirsty for talents?


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at Gu Jinhua. After receiving his hint, he said a time: "tomorrow afternoon, Shi Nian wille back tomorrow afternoon."


    "OK, I''lle back tomorrow afternoon."


    The professor left with satisfaction.


    The couple hurried back to the house and opened the news with trembling. Then they were shocked one after another.


    Even the housekeeper who has always looked down on mu Shinian was shocked.


    "Well, did he say miss Mu Sinian? But..."


    But what, but mu Shinian is a default waste wood. Her achievements are terrible


    The couple sat on the sofa, their bodies copsing tightly.


    Have they been wrong all the time?


    The one who is despised and despised by them is the real genius?


    Gu Jinhua was silent for a long time before he said, "let Shi Niane back and remember to tell her."


    How proud of being recognized by the professor?


    Tong Wanzhi has been with Gu Jinhua for 13 years. At a nce, he can see what abacus he has yed.

 Chapter 346

    <h4>Chapter 346</h4>


    "I know. I''ll find her now."


    ¡­¡­


    My family lives in a rich area.


    There are only a few families in this area. In addition, Mu Shiran often attends small parties held by these people with her mother. Therefore, she is familiar with the license te numbers of these rich areas.


    A strange car passed her.


    Mu Shiran saw a strange license te number from a distance. She couldn''t help looking at it more and was stunned.


    Isn''t the face shown in the window the professor I just saw on the news?


    "Stop!"


    Mu Shiran suddenly opens his mouth.


    The driver thought something had happened and quickly stepped on the brake.


    Before the car stopped steadily, Mu Shiran opened the door and got off.


    She stumbled down, stabilized and stared at the car.


    The driver was scared and hurried down: "Miss, what happened?"


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip hard. She wouldn''t be wrong. The man just now was indeed a professor! What''s he doing here? Looking for... Mu Shinian?


    Mu Shiran turned back and looked at the direction of his home, holding his fist tightly.


    The driver has never seen such a ferocious scene in the gentle face of their eldestdy.


    In the impression, Mu Shiran looks gentle to everyone.


    Realizing that the driver was staring at himself, Mu Shiran returned to his mind: "let''s go."


    The driver hesitated and got on the bus.


    The light in the rear seat is not very bright.


    Mu Shiran pinched her palm. She finally convinced herself that the professor was bought by Bo shallow, so she specially spoke to Mu Shinian. As a result, the professor came to the door so soon?


    If Mu Shinian is taken away by the professor, will she have no ce at home?


    She would never let this happen!


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip hard until she tasted a trace of blood in her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    The news made a sensation.


    Jingyu and Tang and Song Dynasties even exaggerated to bring gifts.


    Bo Qianzheng and mu Shinian were watching a TV y. When they saw the gifts, both of them were expressionless.


    "Don''t introduce it! It''s a good thing!"


    Tang and song patted thin and shallow shoulders and smiled cheaply: "I can''t see that there is a genius in your family!"


    "Shi Nian, don''t listen to him. We''re happy for you." Jingyu didn''t have a deep impression with mu Shinian, but Bo Qian liked her, so he naturally thought mu Shinian was good: "Old Tang has set a ce for you to celebrate."


    Shallow and speechless, they are so calm that the two outsiders are excited about something.


    Mu Shi Nian is also simr.


    It''s OK to give gifts. One person has one intention. As a result, the two people gave a truck!


    The housekeeper and the driver buried themselves in carrying gifts and soon piled them into a hill.


    Mu Shinian stared for a few seconds, silently put down the half eaten fruit, took out a manual knife from under the table, walked over and began to open the gift.


    No matter how mature she is, it is impossible to see groups of gifts without curiosity.


    Then, the thin face became darker!


    Jingyu and Tang and song saw this, and the corners of their mouths twitched silently: "aren''t you? People have such a good thing. You don''t mean it at all?"


    What do you mean?


    Thin shallow frown, staring at the slightly excited background, lost in thought.


    Tang and Song dynasties were almost shown by their brother''s IQ.

 Chapter 347

    <h4>Chapter 347</h4>


    He suppressed his thin shoulders. While the girl was opening the gift, he lowered his voice and warned, "just like you, you still want to chase the girl. Dream."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Jingyu also felt: "Bo Qian, I don''t want to hit you. To deal with ordinary female monkeys, they will take the initiative to paste it upside down at the same stop. But mu Shinian is not an ordinary girl. If you don''t do anything, don''t expect to catch up with her."


    "...." he gave a fierce blow with his thin and shallow eyebrows.


    Does he still need to chase? Mu Shinian has already expressed his favor to him!


    That''s why he doesn''t panic!


    The Tang and Song dynasties also made a move; "Or are you really going toe back when you go to college? Let me remind you, there are so many people in college. If she is hooked, it will be bad."


    The thin face is even more ugly.


    "Shut up!"


    He''s a little loud.


    Mu Shinian looked back in doubt.


    The anger on thin shallow face instantly converged and shook her head: "it''s all right, you continue."


    Mu Shinian continued to open the gifts when they were talking about things and didn''t care too much.


    Jingyu and Tang and song struggled with a smile: "I can''t see that you will be strict with your wife in the future."


    "Get out!"


    Thin shallow waved their hands directly.


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at Jingyu and whispered, "you''d better listen to us about this. After all, we have more experience than you."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian.


    His mind involuntarily showed mu Shinian, with a shy face, leaning in the arms of other men... As soon as his mind was hot, he stood up directly.


    Tang and song originally put one hand on his shoulder, leaned against it and sat on the edge of the sofa.


    Bo Qian stood up without saying hello. Tang and song were hit by him on the arm. His center of gravity was unstable and fell directly from the sofa.


    A scream broke out of his mouth.


    Mu Shinian looked back for the second time and was stunned to see him fall.


    When Tang and song reached his mouth, he just took it back. He smiled twice and waved his hand: "it''s okay, it''s okay! You continue."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t go on. His eyes kept staring at them curiously.


    Always think they''re doing something.


    Bo Qian doesn''t like lying, so he subconsciously looks at two bad friends.


    As a result, the two bad friends looked at him and silently looked at the ceiling.


    Thin and shallow: "


    The mood is even worse!


    Thin shallow stared at mu Shinian''s confused eyes and said uneasily, "go to dinner."


    Mu Shinian remembered the treat just said by the two people: "no, the professor recognized the wrong person. I''m not. I won''t go."


    Bo qianen said, "just have a meal."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian put the knife down: "I''ll change my clothes."


    After all, she''s wearing a school uniform.


    After she went upstairs, Tang and Song said, "she''s not going to go?"


    "Did she give up the violinst time? Did she give up again?"


    Thin shallow didn''t feel anything: "don''t go if you don''t like it."


    "No, what does she want to do?" Jingyu is also puzzled. Who wouldn''t ept such a great opportunity?


    Seeing that Bo Qian didn''t say anything, Tang and song exchanged eyes with Jingyu and coughed: "Bo Qian, it''s my brother who has considered it for you. We also think the girl you like likes fighting and killing. The violin is really not suitable for her. But it sounds good to do experiments with the professor. It''s also very face-saving."

 Chapter 348

    <h4>Chapter 348</h4>


    "Bo Qian, you know the situation of your family. Your father will never allow you to marry one in the future... It''s hard to say. Don''t be angry, straw bag."


    "Therefore, we feel that it doesn''t matter what Shi Nian learns from the professor. At least he has a good reputation. When you want to be together in the future, at least you won''t be blocked for this reason."


    Thin shallow smelled the speech and couldn''t help sneering: "who am I going to marry and stop the old man?"


    "We mean in case." Jingyu said positively, "your old man, you know his means best."


    Thin, shallow and cold hooked her lower lip: "she can do whatever she likes. I want to marry her. I don''t need her to change anything for me."


    That''s all. If you go on, Bo shallow won''t listen.


    The two men looked at each other and happened to change their clothes. They had a tacit understanding and didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day was Saturday.


    Mu Sinian had dinnerst night, and when he came back, he yed puzzles again, so he sleptte,


    When she woke up the next day, her eyes were still swollen.


    The housekeeper opened his mouth gently outside the door: "Miss mu, if you don''t want to see me, don''t see me. I''ll send someone away for you."


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed with her hair disheveled. She grabbed her hair casually: "no, let them wait for me for ten minutes."


    "OK." The housekeeper said and walked away.


    Mu Shinian covered his head, got up, went to the bathroom to wash, then changed his clothes, and then went downstairs.


    She hasn''t contacted Tong Wanzhi since thest violin incident.


    She came to her in such a hurry this time. For a moment, she really couldn''t guess why.


    Downstairs, Mr. and Mrs. Gu saw her and immediately stood up: "Shi Nian, you''re here. We suddenly came here. Did it bother you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian was absent-minded: "what''s up?"


    Tong Wanzhi looked at Gu Jinhua and looked at him again. "Jinhua has something to tell you."


    Mu Shi said, "what''s up?"


    Gu Jinhua was a little cramped. He sat on the sofa and looked at the housekeeper not far away.


    Mu Shi took a look at the housekeeper.


    Without saying anything, the housekeeper understood what she meant and left the living room immediately.


    When they walked away, Gu Jinhua said, "Shi Nian, although you are not my own, I have been with your mother for more than ten years, and you are my daughter."


    Mu Shinian is more absent-minded.


    What is this? It''s okay to be idle. Review the beauty of family affection?


    Mu Shinian''s reaction was too cold, and Gu Jinhua couldn''t say any more.


    Seeing this, Tong Wanzhi hurriedly broke in: "it''s like this. Shi Nian, we''ve been neglecting you, so we''re going to let you into the family tree."


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Mu Shi read this sentence from the bottom of his heart, and it didn''t reveal their intention on the surface.


    "I''m fine."


    "Where is it?" Tong Wanzhi sat over and held her hand intimately: "you are my daughter and always belong to the family. How do you say that? Fallen leaves always have roots, don''t you?"


    "Yes, Shi Nian, you''ve been out for so long. If I don''t let you Hui genealogy, I won''t have the face to face your mother."


    It doesn''t matter if you think about it.


    After all, from a very young age, she had a dispensable attitude towards family affection.

 Chapter 349

    <h4>Chapter 349</h4>


    Mu Shinian nced at the two people and finally couldn''t help but say, "what are you going to do?"


    The couple were embarrassed: "you child, what''s this?" Tong Wan Zhi patted her hand, and his face was in a panic; "I just think it''s bad for you to stay outside for a long time. I want you to go back."


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand holding himself and subconsciously wanted to take it back.


    The two men clearly came with a purpose.


    She''s not stupid!


    Thinking about how to refuse, an old scream came out of the door.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and ran out quickly.


    The white haired tiger was grinning at an old man who had just entered the door.


    Grandma!


    Mu Shi read his face and said in a deep voice, "get out of the way!"


    The white haired tiger heard the familiar voice, his hair all over converged, and obediently wound around mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian asked him to stay aside, came over and carefully helped grandma; "Don''t be afraid. It doesn''t bite."


    Grandma was so scared that she almost pulled out just now. She grabbed mu Shinian''s arm and pointed to the tiger. Her voice was trembling; "Really, really tiger."


    Mu Shinian looked at the tiger with a headache; "It''s true."


    "He, he really keeps tigers." Grandma thought it was a rumor. I didn''t expect it to be true. She''s still so big!


    Mu Shinian patted grandma on the back with a gentle voice: "grandma, it''s okay."


    "..." grandma looked at it and admired it. Her old face was scarred. She was struggling fiercely in her heart. Forget it, just like it.


    "Really don''t bite?"


    "Really don''t bite." Mu Shinian said, "it''s like raising a pet dog. I don''t believe you see."


    Mu Shimian waved to the white haired tiger. The white haired tiger immediately stood up. She snapped her fingers. The white haired tiger immediately arched up, then raised his front paws and propped up his body, like a dog selling cute.


    Grandma was even more frightened.


    Her lovely, kind and gentle granddaughter can tame even tigers?


    Is it really the same kind of person?


    Grandma''s expression is even more unspeakable.


    "No, just don''t bite." Grandma was relieved. She was about to speak when she was interrupted.


    "I know, grandma,e in."


    Grandma uttered a strange murmur, "they suddenly sent someone to pick me up. Is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes fell down.


    Inner peace increased a little manic.


    Worthy of being a businessman, every move is aimed at the best interests.


    Knowing that she might have no choice, she attacked her grandmother.


    This skill is really brilliant.


    They were also afraid of the tiger, so they didn''t dare toe out at the door.


    At this meeting, when I saw that it was all right, I dared toe over: "grandma, you''re here."


    Tong walked over with arm in arm, held grandma''s other arm, took her to the house and sat on the sofa.


    Grandma looked at them curiously: "what do you want to say when you pick me up?"


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled awkwardly, and then said to Mu Shinian, "what about Bo Qian? Aren''t you at home today?"


    Mu Shinian is silent.


    Yes, I''m not awake yet.


    Generally, on Saturday and Sunday, Bo shallow sleepster than her.


    In the living room, suddenly embarrassed.


    The housekeeper eavesdropped in the house. Hearing this, he quietly went around to the back door and went upstairs to knock.


    "Young master, young master, get up quickly."

 Chapter 350

    <h4>Chapter 350</h4>


    "Young master, wake up. Something serious has happened!"


    There was no sound in the house.


    The housekeeper patted the door even louder: "get up quickly. Miss Mu''s parents areing! Her grandmother is also here. They talked about you. Go down quickly!"


    He stuck to the door, but there was still no movement in the door.


    The housekeeper was about to cry. In a hurry, he turned his eyes and patted the door again; "Young master, young master! Miss Mu ran away from home again!"


    In a few seconds, the door was opened.


    Thin and shallow, with a sleepy face, is going downstairs.


    As soon as the housekeeper''s face changed, he quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed him: "no, no, no, Miss Mu didn''t run away from home. Calm down, she''s still down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at the housekeeper gloomily.


    Good. He didn''t run away from home. What nonsense is he talking about here!


    If the eyes can kill, the Housekeeper should have been extinguished.


    He coughed and said weakly, "it''s like this. Miss Mu''s grandmother ising. They seem to be discussing that Miss mu... Should enter the family tree."


    That means, go back to your ancestors.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper, and the tone was more blunt; "You didn''t call me earlier!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper is more innocent.


    He swore, he shouted!


    But the young master can''t wake up. What can he do? He''s also very innocent.


    Thin shallow overcast face to get off, think of what, and went back, bang, mmed the door.


    The housekeeper was almost caught in the nose and stood aside.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow cleaned up quickly.


    When he went down, there was a happy smile on Grandma''s face.


    Tong Wanzhi took the opportunity to add oil; "Grandma, we have reflected on thest time. We can''t say anything this time. Shi Nian is like a rootless duckweed."


    "She is so young that she always needs her parents to urge her. Grandma, you don''t want to be alone."


    "You''re too old to care so much. I''ll take Shi Nian as my daughter in the future."


    Can grandma be unhappy?


    Of course she''s happy.


    She had no idea that the parents were acting.


    After all, in her opinion, although her granddaughter is very good in all aspects, many people avoid her, which can be said to be of little value.


    As a result, the couple were so angry that she couldn''t think of a better exnation to recognize her except her true feelings.


    Grandma looked at mu Shinian: "Shinian, what do you think?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to tell Grandma everything, but when she was so happy, she swallowed all these words back.


    She gave a cry and said nothing.


    Grandma sighed, "I know you''re angry, but grandma is still happy to see many people care about you."


    "Even if you don''t believe Jinhua, you should believe your mother. She gave birth to you hard. How can she hurt you?"


    She won''t hurt you, but... She has ulterior motives.


    Mu Shinian thought so, but he endured and didn''t say anything.


    With Grandma''s bridge, the smile on the faces of Mr. and Mrs. Gu became even brighter.


    "Shi Nian, don''t worry. If you don''t want to, you can call me uncle Gu. I''ll treat you like Shi ran." Gu Jinhua opened with a loving face.


    Tong Wan Zhi also added: "Shi Nian, your uncle Gu is sincere. You see, he invited grandma."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip. Under three burning eyes, he was about to nod when he heard footsteps behind him.

 Chapter 351

    <h4>Chapter 351</h4>


    Several people on the sofa looked back.


    The thin and light front color was not good and walked down.


    He ran down, and it seemed that he had just woke up, and there were still sleep marks on his cheeks.


    When I saw the person sitting on the sofa, I just restrained my anger.


    "Grandma."


    He only greeted his grandmother, and the other two were like air in his eyes.


    Although grandma was surprised, she didn''t say anything and smiled at him.


    Thin shallow saw mu Shinian sitting well aside, and then looked at the housekeeper behind him.


    The housekeeper kept silent.


    I can''t help it, or Bo shallow might still be asleep.


    Mr. and Mrs. Gu didn''t get cold feet because of Bo Qian''s attitude: "Bo Qian, it''s a coincidence that you are here. We just want to talk to you about it."


    Thin shallow sat on the side of Mu Shinian and thought of grandma nearby, so he had to give a grace as a response.


    That''s enough.


    Gu and his wife smiled and said, "we want Shi Nian to be included in the genealogy, and grandma agreed. We know that you are very good at Shi Nian, but Shi Nian is only 18 years old after all, and you also need thepany of your parents."


    "Therefore, we want to solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise as a father, I always feel that I can''t exin to my wife."


    Thin shallow looked back at the girl beside him.


    Mu Shinian was very quiet. He didn''t move his face. He didn''t say good or bad.


    Only grandma muttered: "it''s good to be like this. It''s good to have more people hurt her. It''s always a mother daughter rtionship."


    Mu Shinian smiled gently at Grandma: "well."


    Just that smile, how to look, how insincere.


    Gu and his wife now grasp grandma''s attitude. Seeing grandma say so, they gently look at Bo Qian: "young master Bo, do you think it''s so decided?"


    Thin shallow can guess what the couple is thinking with his toes.


    If he can, he really wants to drive out the pair of hypocritical people.


    But he can''t rush.


    At least not in front of grandma.


    Bo Qian didn''t answer. Gu and his wife looked at grandma and hoped she could say a word.


    Grandma saw their eager eyes and hesitated: "read, what do you think with Bo Qian?"


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    They didn''t hesitate to find grandma. They had made up their mind to ask her to agree.


    She can''t resist grandma.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment, and the corners of his mouth still held a smile: "I have no problem."


    Mr. and Mrs. Gu breathed a sigh of relief.


    When mu Shinian''s answer came, they looked forward to looking at thin and shallow. As a result, when they came into contact with the man''s eyes, they were scared and cold.


    Thin shallow blinked indifferently, looked at the girl with her head down, and forced herself to say, "just agree."


    Grandma didn''t understand the undercurrent between them.


    Her idea is very simple. Everything is happy at home. Nothing is happier than a family and Meimei.


    Mr. and Mrs. Gu did this only after they guessed grandma''s mind.


    At this meeting, grandma agreed, and the husband and wife were very happy: "it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Shi Nian, today is the weekend. We''ve finished all the formalities in advance, as long as you go and sign. We''ve cleaned up a room for you, and you can go and have a look."


    Mu Shi thought out of her breath, and she had to makeints about her mouth, and only turned into a word "grace".


    Grandma was more and more pleased to see that they were so interested in Mu Shinian.

 Chapter 352

    <h4>Chapter 352</h4>


    After grandma was sent back to the sanatorium, mu Shinian went back with Mr. and Mrs. Gu.


    After finishing the formalities in twos and threes, she hesitated when signing.


    She really doesn''t care whether she''s in the genealogy or not.


    Besides, the couple are not sincere. It''s estimated that they can figure out what interests she has.


    Seeing her hesitation, the couple said nervously, "when you read, you can promise grandma."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and held the pen, but he still didn''t write.


    The thin, shallow and cold opening behind him: "it''s okay if you don''t want to sign."


    Gu and his wife suddenly had a headache.


    They didn''t want to bring Bo shallow here just now.


    This meeting, we have to fight for it tactfully; "Young master Bo, you''re wrong. Shi Nian promised grandma just now. Isn''t this cheating the old man?"


    Thin shallow just wanted to speak, he was stopped by mu Shinian: "I''m fine."


    Then she signed her name in aplicated mood.


    Grandma is her bottom line. She doesn''t want to make the old people unhappy. She is willing to maintain even the superficial harmony.


    When the couple saw that she finally signed her name, they were very happy: "Shi Nian,e back with us and see the house we have prepared for you. In the future, you can go back to live at any time if you like."


    Mu Shinian covered his pen and gave a random grace.


    She wanted to know what the couple were going to do.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows are always frowning.


    Are you okay?


    Knowing that the couple are profitable to her, she doesn''t mean it at all. Is she still so stupid toe forward?


    "Go back first."


    Mu Shinian suddenly said, "thank you foring with me."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned tightly. He wanted to follow him. He always felt that mu Shinian would be hurt.


    Mu Shinian seemed to see his mind and smiled; "I''m fine."


    "Yes, don''t worry, young master Bo. You should have a lot to do, so you won''t be dyed." Tong Wanzhi hurriedly opened his mouth for fear that Bo qianzhen would follow up. At that time, their n would be destroyed.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian and seemed to want to see a different trace on her face. Unfortunately, no, she seemed indifferent to everything.


    Thin shallow hesitated for a moment and whispered to Mu Shinian, "there''s a phone call."


    "Good" Mu Shinian nodded without thinking.


    After Bo Qian left, mu Shinian sat in the back seat holding a newly signed document.


    Tong Wanzhi held her hand and didn''t know how to speak: "Shi Nian, wait a minute. We made an appointment with a guest. Because you weren''t there yesterday, we said you went to a friend''s house."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was distracted. Hearing this sentence, he raised his eyes suspiciously.


    Gu Jinhua coughed and couldn''t hide his embarrassment: "it''s like this. Did the professor look for you?"


    Mu Shinian guessed a few points and nodded his head without moving his mind.


    "You''re great." Gu Jinhua sincerely sighed: "the professor''s vision has always been unique. You can get into his eyes. It seems that there is really something extraordinary."


    Mu Shinian directly interrupted him: "so?"


    She was so direct that she frightened the two people in the car.


    Tong Wanzhi coughed, and his voice became lower and lower; "Shi Nian, the professor wille to see you this afternoon."


    So... So


    Mu Shinian smiled with unknown meaning.


    After going around in such a big circle, it turned out to be such a thing.

 Chapter 353

    <h4>Chapter 353</h4>


    The couple looked at each other. Gu Jinhua had long worked hard in the mall and had already developed cheekiness.


    "Shi Nian, in the past, we were sorry for you. In the future, we will make goodpensation to you. As for you, don''t say what you shouldn''t say in front of the professor."


    Oh


    Mu Shinian leaned against the back seat, and the paper in his hand seemed ridiculous.


    She lowered her eyes to cover the gloom in her eyes.


    She knew there was a n.


    However, Gu Jinhua even though, did not expect ah, her mother is the same.


    At least... It''s my own.


    Tong took her hand and said in a kind of sincere voice: "Shi Nian, we can''t help it. It''s getting harder and harder to take care of the family''s business. I''m also worried. I know it''s wronged you. You should help take care of the family, okay?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    Gu''s business is getting better and better. They rely on professors to attract other people''s attention, just for the so-called face and attract more investors.


    She knows all this.


    Mu Shinian pulled back his hand, supported his chin and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Tong Wanzhi felt a pain when he saw that mu Shinian''s attitude was so cold.


    But she has no better choice.


    They will never let go of such a good spection opportunity!


    ¡­¡­


    At home.


    The professor has arrived.


    Mu Shiran was well dressed and sat opposite the professor,ughing like a silver bell from time to time.


    Mu Shiran learned how to speak from primary school, so he coaxed the professor happily.


    However, when Mu Shi read it, all her light automatically converged.


    When the professor saw mu Shinian''s figure, his eyes lit up directly.


    He personally greeted him and said, "Hello, Miss mu."


    "Hello."


    Mu Shinian simply shook his hand and loosened it.


    With a smile on his face, the professor handed her a bag in his hand: "Miss mu, this time I have caused you so much trouble because of my business. This is my special gift to you."


    Mu Shinian did not twist, but generously took it over: "thank you."


    Gu Jinhua also smiled: "sit and do what you stand and read. Don''t invite the professor to sit down. Talk slowly."


    After the professor took his seat, he took a sip of tea and continued: "Miss mu, in fact, in addition to apologizing today, there is another thing I told youst time about joining our research institute. I still hope you can agree."


    The two people on one side did not wait for mu Shinian to speak, so they advised: "Shinian, this is a great opportunity. You can''t refuse."


    "Yes, professors have invited you in person. You must give this face."


    "And you see, you are not interested in learning. Maybe you can learn a lot with the professor."


    Two people you a word I a word of advice, the side of Mu Shi ran heart more like a needle.


    She knew that she could feel that she was about to be abandoned!


    In the past, parents only focused on her!


    But now, now!


    Everything is fading away.


    She is not reconciled!


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I won''t go."


    The professor''s face was hard to hide his loss.


    Parents are also a little gloomy.


    They also advised on the way, but mu Shinian just disagreed.


    They really want to read it. In this way, it''s better to say it.

 Chapter 354

    <h4>Chapter 354</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the professor and seriously repeated, "I''m not interested in scientific research. Moreover, you found the wrong person at the beginning."


    The professor smiled bitterly and insisted, "I looked for it for a long time and determined many details before I finally determined it was yours."


    "Then you may be looking in the wrong direction."


    Mu Shinian echoed absently.


    As soon as the voice fell, she was scolded by Tong Wanzhi in a low voice: "what are you talking about?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." The professor didn''t care about Mu Shinian''s attitude at all. He smiled bitterly and said, "Miss mu, otherwise, you should keep your choice first and don''t decide so soon. On my side, I will always leave you a ce."


    Mu Shiran''s fingers pinched the soft palm.


    After all, I think that mu Shinian has more talent, so I will reserve a ce.


    Isn''t this professor always arrogant?


    When mu Shinian saw the professor''s determination, he couldn''t help doubting: "Why are you so sure that I''m the person you''re looking for?"


    The professor was silent and said gently, "five years ago, you made a bomb with your bare hands."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s a long time ago.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while before he remembered.


    At that time, she built a simple bomb and blew away a wall, but it was just for fun.


    The professor coughed and continued: "although your behavior is very... Tough, I found and beat your original punishment files and some photos of the specific crime. You are very powerful. You will explode at a fixed point at such a young age."


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    For what reason she had forgotten that time.


    When her anger subsided and she wanted to eliminate the traces, she was already a stepte.


    The Gu family and his wife were also stunned.


    Five years ago, mu Shinian was only 13 years old!


    This is how against the sky, will be such a terrible operation.


    The professor pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose twice: "so, Miss mu, I have absolute confidence and doubt that you are a genius and you have this ability."


    "Thank you. You read it wrong."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand in silence.


    The professor saw that she was so firm and knew that it was useless to persuade her, so he had to say, "well, Miss mu, for my sincere sake, can you reserve the right of choice first, and we expect you to change your mind."


    It''s all for this. It''s no fun to refuse again.


    Mu Shinian nodded. Anyway, if she didn''t agree, she would retain the right of choice.


    The professor finally received the goods, and the small wrinkles on his face stretched out: "OK, you can agree, that''s great."


    "Then I won''t bother you. I''ll go back first."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    After seeing the professor off, she reached into her pocket and pressed a button on her mobile phone.


    Immediately, the mobile phone vibrated silently twice.


    Mu Shinian took out his hand and looked at the couple: "can I go back?"


    The couple, who had been very nervous waiting for mu Shinian, flew into a rage.


    As a result, I was relieved to see that she was not in any mood.


    The reason why Gu Jinhua didn''t go to thepany today was to receive the professor. Everyone left, and he didn''t want to stay: "pull the branch, take it to the room and get familiar with it."


    "OK."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled, took mu Shinian''s hand and took her upstairs: "this is a room specially prepared for you. Do you like it or not?"

 Chapter 355

    <h4>Chapter 355</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at the room, pink, all that should be, and Dolls... But she was too old to look forward to the Princess Room.


    Now she has money and can afford anything she wants.


    Tong Wanzhi opened the cab, took out a seasonal brand skirt from it and handed it to her: "mom has an appointment with several sisters. Take your sisters out. Go and change your clothes."


    endless.


    Mu Shinian took the suit and went to change it expressionless.


    When she came out, Tong Wanzhi was gone. In the room, only mu Shiran sat on the dressing table, fiddling with those high-grade skin care products with her fingers.


    From the mirror, when she saw someoneing out, her head didn''t turn, and her voice was endless cold and thin; "These are as like as two peas I used to use. I was originally seeking to buy them from my parents. They didn''t want to buy it. It was not necessary to use such an expensive skin at my age.


    Mu Shinian nced at the sign.


    It''s a high-end production line in skin care products. Hundreds of thousands of people can''t get a set.


    Mu Shiran firmly held the bottle of water: "but you, needless to say, they bought it for you, and all the clothes in your wardrobe are new in the current season."


    Mu Shinian put his clothes in his schoolbag. When he heard the speech, he didn''t lift his head: "so? What are you going to say?"


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth. She didn''t want her to see that she was jealous. She could only ask her whisper: "I''m curious. How much human and financial resources did Bo shallow spend to make the professor open his eyes and tell lies."


    Mu Shinian zipped up his zipper and drew a bit of ridicule on his beautiful face: "why didn''t you ask this just now?"


    Mu Shiran sped her palm. She smiled and said gently, "in front of outsiders, I always want to face each other."


    Mu Shinian smiles and faces. Don''t you dare to offend the parents?


    Mu Shinian stood up straight. Her red skirt outlined her figure perfectly. Her skin was snow-white, her hair was scattered behind her, slightly curled, and looked like a newly awakened princess.


    Arrogant and noble.


    She looked at Mu Shiran like this, and the people who looked at her were instinctively ashamed.


    Mu Shiran knew from a very young age that her sister was a beauty, but it was too cold. If she had a sweet mouth and a warm heart, she would be very likable.


    Now I see that she has finally changed into the princess''s dress, lives in the princess''s room, and there is a prince charming behind her. It seems that she is the protagonist of the story, and she is just a Cindere!


    Mu Shiran is jealous and is going crazy.


    I wish I could hit the bottle of water in my hand.


    Mu Shi Nian raised his chin slightly and said, "I don''t understand. Mu Shi ran, where do I owe you?"


    "You don''t have a family background and so-called achievements. Why do you treat me as an imaginary enemy?"


    She really doesn''t have time to talk to anyone.


    But this man alwayses up to her.


    "When you were young, you always had trouble with me. Have I ever offended you? When you grow up, we meet again. You still target me everywhere. How low self-esteem do you need to find a sense of existence in people like me?"


    Every word poked Mu Shiran''s wound.


    Her words made her wound scarred.


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became ferocious.


    She seems to be able to see how her heart is twisted.


    Mu Shinian was justughing. He smiled indifferently and looked at her like a clown.

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356</h4>


    "Don''t mess with me. I told my mother. It''s no use asking for another time."


    Put down this sentence, she grabbed her schoolbag and went out directly.


    When Mu was angry, she finally bit the lip p. Because of excessive anger, her body was trembling slightly.


    Why, why!


    She tried so hard for so long that mu Shinian took all her eyes away at once.


    What does mom say? Ranran, when you go to the partyter, you must protect your sister and let others know that your sister is the one chosen by the professor


    She worked hard for so many years, so many years! In the end, did you make wedding clothes for others!


    His cheeks were wet, Mu Shiran gnashed his teeth, and his beautiful eyes became gloomy and terrible because of jealousy.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hei followed a car nervously.


    He didn''t dare to follow too close, and after a distance, he changed a car. Until he confirmed that the other party stopped at a hotel, he took a deep breath, got off, followed the man behind him and got off the car.


    The other party went straight into the elevator.


    Xiao Hei didn''t dare to go in directly. After booking a room at the front desk, he yawned and went upstairs.


    After making sure that no one was following him, he entered the room, and then the whole person was paralyzed on the sofa.


    After gasping for five minutes, Xiao Hei got up, took out his mobile phone and sent out the hotel name.


    After all this, Xiao Hei threw away his cell phone.


    The doorbell rang suddenly.


    Xiao Hei was shocked and his goose bumps stood up.


    "Who!"


    He gave a rough shout.


    The man outside the door didn''t answer and rang the doorbell again.


    Xiao Hei took a deep breath and determined that there was no cold sweat on his face before he opened the door in a hurry; "Are you particrly ill?"


    Outside the door is a strange man.


    When I saw him, I seemed stunned.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I have the wrong person."


    "Sick!"


    Xiao Hei seemed very upset. He cursed and closed the door.


    The man outside the door was stunned and wanted to go away.


    As a result, I saw a woman calling at the corner: "room 3009? Sir, are you good or bad? Wait a minute, I''lle right away."


    The man stared at the woman for a few seconds and suddenly understood something.


    He looked at the room number and immediately had an idea. He went over and covered the woman''s mouth. In the woman''s panic, he took out a check and stuffed it into her bra.


    "You!"


    The woman was so angry that she took out the check and looked at the number on it. She was surprised.


    The man smiled gently: "do me a favor. When it''s done, I''ll give you another check."


    A woman can''t earn so much in her life!


    Suddenly, she said excitedly, "you can do whatever you want me to do!"


    The man leaned in her ear and whispered something.


    The woman looked at him suspiciously, and then she was a little afraid: "you, you don''t want to do any killing business. Then, I don''t earn money. I can''t afford human life money!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a human life business." The man smiled helplessly; "To tell you the truth, my youngdy and the man inside are husband and wife. He went out to find women to drink and drink behind my youngdy''s back. We just want evidence to let him clean up and leave the house. You''re doing a good job."


    The woman who said these words really moved.

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357</h4>


    Her face was hard to hide her greed, but she still made a very just look and came out: "don''t worry, this scum man, I will help your youngdy!"


    The man smiled at her: "thank you."


    "Don''t worry."


    The woman said, her eyes swept around him, intimately approached him, and flirted with him twice: "when I''m finished, if you need it, I''ll apany you."


    The man calmly stepped back two steps: "I don''t need it."


    "Really straight." What else did the woman want to say, but when she saw the check in her hand, she immediately threw a kiss at him: "wait, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    The woman said and knocked at the door.


    Xiao Hei opened the door and took her waist. The two people had some dry firewood and fire at the door. They lingered for a while before closing the door.


    The man took out a headset and put it on at the corner.


    A woman''s wheezing voice came from the headset.


    "Oh, you really hate it!"


    "Oh, no, this is my favorite dress."


    "Oh, it hurts. You work hard. I like it so much..."


    Next, only women''s screams were asionally apanied by men''s gasps.


    The rest is nothing else.


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, didn''t continue to listen, and took off his headphones.


    In the guest room, the woman sat on the sofa, crossed her legs and made a rapid gesture with her fingers: it''s worthy of Aowei. You guessed it all right. You keep changing cars, and you''re still noticed.


    Xiao Hei sat on the opposite side of the sofa, listening to the voice of a woman and making a calm gesture: Aowei has always been a strong man in anti investigation.


    The woman nodded and said, after all, it was Aowei.


    The woman was worried and asked: now, is there basically no problem? That person should not doubt it.


    Xiao Hei nodded.


    Ovi took into ount all the situations that would happen.


    Then next, it''s Ovi''s home.


    ¡­¡­


    In the other room, my men reported everything carefully.


    There was no light in the house. The man sat on the sofa, smelled the speech and nodded: "I see."


    The man couldn''t help but say: "young master, you''re too careful. That person can''t be sent by Ovi at all. If it''s Ovi''s person, at least it won''t be exposed."


    The man smiled: "yes, she can hide herself for so long. How can she expose others."


    After all, the five people hiding inside him, including Aowei, withdrew in advance before Aowei had an ident.


    His men looked at him in confusion: "then, what should we do next?"


    "Invite that Miss mu." The man spoke directly.


    His subordinates were really stunned: "young master, are you kidding? If you invite Miss Mu at this time, there is no basis. Will it be too much trouble?"


    "Just speak, please." The man said disapprovingly: "Aowei is looking for me, and I''m looking for her. After a few years, I''ll never give up easily if I only find such a little news."


    His subordinates also know his temper, not to mention that mu Shinian has been carefully considered.


    The man sighed: "young master, I understand. I''ll arrange it now."


    The man nodded: "don''t avoid Bo shallow. He''s not a good role to provoke."


    After all, there is a thin family behind him. For now, he just wants to find Aowei, and the others stand aside first.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 358

    <h4>Chapter 358</h4>


    When mu Shinian received the news, it was alreadyte at night.


    Shey in a strange room, looking up at the crystalmp in a daze.


    Someone found it.


    Just how to see him.


    The cell phone rang and remembered.


    Xiao Hei sent another message.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and called directly.


    "Hello? Continue with me?" Xiao Hei asked cautiously.


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "No, get back now and follow, you''ll be found."


    Xiao Hei didn''t believe it: "it''s not so serious. Didn''t you design him to dispel his doubts about me?"


    "Don''t underestimate him." Mu Shimian sighed helplessly, his voice with unspeakable fatigue: "withdraw immediately, and then I''ll take care of myself."


    Xiao Hei''s voice immediately sank: "sister mu, are you sure there''s no problem? Don''t you need to tell them?"


    They refer to the senior brothers and sisters of Mu Shinian.


    With them, at least mu Shinian''s safety is guaranteed.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "don''t tell them. I''ll solve my own business."


    With that, she hung up without waiting for Xiaohei to get in the way.


    If you guessed right, next, soon, she will see the man.


    It''s been two years. It''s really far away.


    The cell phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian thought it was the information sent by Xiaohei again. When he picked it up, he found it was thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian was silent. Then he turned over from bed and sat up.


    Bo Qian: I''m downstairs.


    Mu Shinian stared at the four words and was silent for a while. Then he reacted, put on his shoes and walked to the window.


    Downstairs, there was a familiar car parked.


    Bo Qian is leaning against the car and looking at her window.


    Two people are a little far away. They can only see an outline clearly. They can''t see anyone at all.


    Mu Shinian tightened his cell phone, closed the curtain and went down.


    Bo Qian is here? What''s he doing here?


    Mu Shimian went on, fooled the servant with a random reason, and then went out smoothly.


    Seeing Bo Qianing towards her from a distance, mu Shinian also quickened his pace and was about to speak. The man suddenly took off his coat and covered her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Thin and shallow frowned and seemed a little unhappy; "Won''t you wear one more when youe out?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to say that it was not very cold. At the beginning, he was thrown to the snow mountain by his master to survive. It was many times colder than this.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked.


    Bo qianen gave a cry and carried a bag to her from the co pilot''s seat; "The housekeeper did it."


    Dessert


    Mu Shinian took it; "Thank you."


    She won''t do much if she eats less. The housekeeper is really serious.


    "Yes." Thin shallow looked back at the mansion, his eyes narrowed slightly; "They didn''t embarrass you?"


    "No." Mu Shinian chuckled, "I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "... well"


    Thin shallow and so on is this sentence: "you go in quickly."


    When I was about to leave, I heard some tangled voices; "Do you... Really make bombs?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stopped.


    She doesn''t like to lie. She always shuts up when she doesn''t want to answer.


    Thin shallow seems to just ask casually: "it''s all right, go back quickly."


    Mu Shinian tightened the bag in his hand, thought about it, and said, "yes."


    Thin shallow footsteps, his eyes shed an incredible light. For a moment, he inadvertently said, "it''s too dangerous. Don''t y in the future."

 Chapter 359

    <h4>Chapter 359</h4>


    And then, that''s it?


    Mu Shinian thought Bo Qian was going to say something. As a result, that''s it?


    "Shall I go first?"


    Mu Shinian pointed at the mansion in a daze.


    Thin shallow nodded, fixed his eyes on her dessert for a few seconds, and didn''t open his eyes.


    When mu Shinian went in, he left by car.


    When the servant saw Mu Sinianing in with a bag of things, he looked curiously for two more seconds: "Oh, I bought it casually on the road."


    Mu Shinian didn''t even give an excuse. He fooled me casually and went upstairs.


    When she was at Bo''s house, mu Shinian always had the habit of eatingte at night, because the housekeeper always liked to stir up those snacks, and she was afraid she wouldn''t eat enough.


    Mu Shinian opened the box, and then... It was gone.


    The snacks in the box have been smashed, and some of them have fallen out. It looks like a mess.


    Mu Shinian stared at the box of snacks, and the whole person was embarrassed.


    No... did the housekeeper do it?


    In the past, even the new snacks were as exquisite as they needed to be.


    Mu Shinian stared at those messy snacks with round eyes. Finally, he didn''t want to live up to others'' deep meaning. He stretched out his hand, twisted a piece and threw it into his mouth.


    Then her expression twisted.


    Sweet... Moreover, there is an unspeakable strange smell


    Mu Shinian endured for a few seconds. Finally, he couldn''t help but spit it out.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    She wrenched open a bottle of mineral water and drank it fiercely before pressing down the taste.


    Mu Shinian stared at the box of snacks, as if to find out why.


    Why is the craftsmanship of housekeeper so different?


    Isn''t it hard to make these cakes?


    As soon as the phone rang, mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and saw a short message from Bo Qianfa: the housekeeper asked, how does it taste?


    Mu Shinian seldom lies. First, she disdains it, and second, she doesn''t want to.


    This is the first time.


    She entered a line of words without changing her face: very sweet, very crisp and delicious.


    Bo Qian returned a favor and there was no follow-up.


    It was someone else''s intention... Mu Shinian thought so, then covered the box and threw it into the dustbin.


    If she eats it, she''ll probably go to the hospital and lie down.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian came home, the housekeeper hadn''t slept and was still cleaning up the mess of the kitchen.


    Seeing him back, he couldn''t helpining: "young master, you said you were OK. Why? If you want to see Miss mu, I''ll make snacks for you. Look at your skill, the kitchen is fried like this."


    I don''t care at all. Sitting on the sofa, I answered the text message without raising my head: "she said it was delicious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper turned around faintly: "young master, are you kidding?"


    Thin shallow shook his cell phone and vowed, "she really says it''s delicious."


    "..." mobile phone keeper, staring at the phone, caught in a dilemma, he stared at the confidence of his young master, and could not help but Tucao: "master, how do you see this? Miss Mu is being polite to you. You makeints about that dim sum. Miss Mu''s appetite has been fed up with me, you are not scientific."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suffered a shallow death gaze.


    He stared at him as if to kill.


    The housekeeper raised the pan, covered his face innocently, and then floated silently to the kitchen to continue to clean up the mess.

 Chapter 360

    <h4>Chapter 360</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at his mobile phone again, stared at thetest text message, pressed a phone and dialed out.


    He got through quickly and said anxiously, "young master, Xiao ran suddenly passed by. Maybe something big happened. I''d better send some people to protect you."


    Thin shallow interrupted him: "what''s he doing here?"


    The man over there coughed twice and opened his mouth with difficulty: "you know, Xiao Ran has always rarely appeared. This time there was such a big noise that he said he had found Aowei."


    Ovi


    Thin shallow paused.


    The man continued: "you know, Xiao ran was calcted by Aowei and suffered heavy losses. This ount must be recovered anyway."


    It was a sensation.


    Aowei, who was originally very low-key, officially appeared in front of the public almost after that time.


    Although no one knows what she looks like.


    Thin and shallow fingers whirled their chin: "I see."


    "Young master, send someone to protect you?"


    "I don''t need this either."


    "... well, be careful, young master."


    Hang up.


    Thin shallow propped his chin and leanedzily on the sofa.


    Interestingly, he wants to see how chaotic this bureau is before he gives up.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back to school the next day.


    This time, even if she wants to keep a low profile, she can''t.


    The professor personally came forward to rify the matter for her, which directly caused a sensation in the whole school.


    So that all people think that they have not found anything outstanding about Mu Shinian.


    Ye Ling excitedly took her hand and sent out a series of Groundhog screams: "powerful, I''ll say, you''re a hidden person, really!"


    "You believe him when he says that?" Mu Shinian can''t help feeling a little funny.


    Ye Ling stretched out a finger, He gently shook it twice: "the professor has never missed. He said you are a talent, so you must be. I have to doubt whether you usually dislike that the test paper is too simple, so you deliberately fill it wrong. Otherwise, you won''t have ten multiple-choice questions. You only get one right every time, and your problem-solving level is really shocking."


    "Frankly, are you Xueba?"


    Mu Shinian pped her hand and coldly exposed her fantasy: "don''t think too much. I''m nothing, just an ordinary person. The professor was wrong, that''s all."


    "Ah... I don''t believe it." Ye Ling believes he is right.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to continue to expose her fantasy, so he spread out his hand to her: "lend me the paper and haven''t written it yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling stared at her speechless: "OK, I''ll serve God in advance. When you get rich, don''t forget me."


    Mu Shinian smiled and nodded.


    How rich is it?


    As soon as Ye Ling took out the paper, the head teacher came in and said gently, "mu, you''re here. I have something to discuss with you."


    Ye Ling was quick-sighted and hurriedly stuffed the paper back.


    Mu Shinian asked, "what''s up?"


    The head teacher is also very happy for her: "the school is going to arrange an interview for you."


    "I refuse."


    Mu Shinian answered without thinking.


    The head teacher guessed that she would refuse, but she didn''t expect to refuse so thoroughly.


    He was stunned and exined: "no, it''s just an ordinary interview. When others ask questions, you just answer them."

 Chapter 361

    <h4>Chapter 361</h4>


    "It''s just propaganda for the school."


    Want to be able to give a seemingly learning scum, but actually a genius, the school will certainly earn a wave of attention.


    These days, the attention is money.


    The school also made this decision out of various considerations.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "sorry, I don''t answer."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The head teacher looked at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling was also surprised.


    No, she''s not. What''s the point?


    Don''t be eligible. If the research institute doesn''t go, it won''t even do an interview?


    Children of this age, not to mention those who are as flexible as those who yearn for their time, are more or less like to appear in public.


    "I still hope you can think about it."


    Mu Shinian felt that there was nothing to consider and directly refused: "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her attitude was so firm that the head teacher didn''t have any way: "well, I''ll go with the school to give feedback."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian nodded slowly.


    When she left, ye lingcai grabbed her and shook her wildly: "you''re a snake. Tell me what you''re doing. Why don''t you even ept an interview?"


    Mu Shinian was shaking by her and was about to vomit.


    Silently grabbed her ws and picked up a Book: "I want to learn."


    "..." Ye Ling was stunned for two seconds and began to shake her crazily again: "Shi Nian, I really want to wake you up with a fist. Unfortunately, I''m afraid you''ll retaliate against me."


    Mu Shinian''s helpless smile.


    It''s so big that she wants to see when the man is going to start.


    ¡­¡­


    After ss.


    Ye Ling took mu Shinian to the bookstore.


    When he got to the bookstore, Ye Ling followed him home and wandered around.


    Mu Shinian picked up a German book and opened it for two eyes.


    Ye Ling picked up a few books and came back. Seeing what she saw, she asked curiously, "do you understand?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head frankly.


    Ye Ling said nothing: "do you still look so seriously?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to the above pattern: "I see the illustrations."


    Ye Ling: "... Oh, go on."


    Then ye Ling ran away again.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the bookshelf and looked at it again. But this time, she didn''t read it for long, so she put the book back on the bookshelf, and then went out in silence.


    When she went out, someone followed her.


    She didn''t see his appearance. Looking at the shadow on the ground, she knew that this man should be very tall.


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer. The man opened his mouth and said, "you don''t want your friends to be involved. Now there are only two of you in the store."


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes.


    Otherwise, why did he think he ran out and threw himself into the.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, the man knew that she agreed, and put on a gentle posture: "Miss mu, this way, please."


    Mu Shinian walked forward silently and sat in a car.


    ¡­¡­


    When the car drove out for a distance, the man asked curiously, "Miss Mu''s courage is really admirable."


    After being kidnapped for no reason, I can still be so calm.


    Mu Shinian looked at the world outside the window and didn''t look back: "I struggle, can you let me go?"


    The man was stunned and smiled gently: "that won''t happen."


    "What else am I struggling with?" Mu Shinian looked at the car driving fast. At this time, she jumped down and didn''t die. She never did anything stupid.

 Chapter 362

    <h4>Chapter 362</h4>


    The man smiled twice: "don''t worry, Miss mu. We won''t embarrass you. Our boss wants to ask you some questions."


    Mu Shi Nian snorted coldly and didn''t answer.


    The man couldn''t help looking at her more. Was it caused by her living habits since childhood? The girl was cold and didn''t seem to care about anything, including her own life.


    But she is very loyal to her friends.


    In that case, ording to Mu Shinian''s past achievements, she can''t run away with a Ye Ling, but she can easily escape alone.


    The car drove out for a long time before it stopped at the door of a hotel.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow.


    It seems that Xiaohei is really not exposed. Otherwise, she may not be brought so easily today.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car and was taken to the top floor.


    rooftop.


    The sunset is beautiful.


    Men are also one in a hundred.


    Mu Shinian looked at him like a stranger.


    However, the cold sweat of the palm has been falling down.


    After two years, we finally met.


    This man is really no different from before. He is as confident and arrogant as before.


    Mu Shinian frowned and his voice was impatient: "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Xiao ran was ying with the saltpeter with his head down. He heard the sound and said gently, "I haven''t studied it yet. How did you study the materials you used to bomb theboratory?"


    Mu Shinian sneered, and his impatience reached a limit.


    How to blow it up? She spent half a month collecting materials, and then made the most powerful explosive with the least materials.


    Only she knows this recipe.


    Xiao ran looked up and looked at her with a warm smile: "I haven''t seen you for two years. Shouldn''t you say hello to me and say sorry to me by the way?"


    Mu Shinian looked at his watch and said, "if you have something to say."


    "And I don''t know you."


    "If you don''t know me, can you be so calm?" Xiao ran was also curious about the problem: "Ao Wei, your acting skills are far from enough."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "you came to me specially. You have checked my data."


    "Yes, it''s perfect." Xiao ran sighed; "It''s so perfect that I doubt I''ve caught the wrong person."


    "Who are you looking for?" Mu Shinian rarely lost his temper and asked curiously.


    Xiao ran chuckled: "find a yful and excessive person. She is almost as tall as you. Her eyes are really rare purple. Her hair is very curly. She always wears a mask and a pair of gold rimmed sses. No one can see her true face."


    When Mu read the corners of his lips, he also heard a 7788: "so you think it''s me?"


    Nodded bleakly; "Yes, I think it''s you."


    "I won''t go crazy with you. Bye."


    Mu Shinian is about to leave.


    As a result, two bodyguards stopped the intersection.


    Xiao ran said calmly, "she is a genius, a rare genius. She has an extremely high talent for studying those strange things. She said she was only twenty."


    "She speaks Russian and a little German. Speaking, I had a meal with her. Speaking, she likes sweets and hates fish."


    Mu Shinian listened to him calmly, but the expression on his face was more impatient.


    She didn''t intend to do it for the time being. She grabbed a chair and sat down: "so? How are you going to prove that I am her?"


    Xiao Ran''s attitude is still slow.


    He sighed and pointed to a bodyguard behind him: "remember him?"

 Chapter 363

    <h4>Chapter 363</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw a tall bodyguard with a terrible scar on his cheek.


    I still have some impression of this man.


    After all, she caused the scar on his face.


    Mu Shinian remained silent, but the bodyguard was about to spit fire. He stared at her. It is estimated that he will rush over and fight with her at any time!


    Mu Shinian looked at Xiao ran calmly, and there was no fear on his face.


    The man opened his mouth with a soft voice: "Aowei says revenge is the most important thing. Since you owe him, he should ask for it himself."


    "Oh, by the way, Aowei directly put people in the hospital for more than two months, and three ribs were broken."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t see the slightest panic or a trace of emotion on his face.


    Xiao ran smiled: "what''s the matter, don''t you fight?"


    "Interesting?" Mu Shinian''s expression was very gloomy. She sniffed and disdained: "who knows what Aowei did, what does I have to do with her, why should I bear these inexplicable consequences for him?"


    Xiao Ran''s hands were full of saltpeter. He washed his hands and sighed calmly: "Aowei, you can''t hide it from me. Although you look nothing like Aowei, I know it''s you."


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip with a smile, leaned back on the chair and calmly hugged his arm: "you''re good at defaulting."


    "You say so, but you can''t show any evidence to prove it."


    Xiao Ran is also very sorry; "Ovi is so powerful that she doesn''t leave any evidence. I seriously doubt that she was afraid of leaving evidence at the beginning, so she simply blew it up and didn''t even leave any residue."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "then you''re really unlucky."


    "No, I wouldn''t have brought you here now." Xiao ran sat on the sofa, unscrewed a bottle of mineral water in his hand, took a sip, smiled and reminded her: "but I advise you to do your best, otherwise, he is not easy to deal with. He has been practicing hard in the past two years, just to kill you one day."


    Mu Shinian looked at the young man with no fear in his eyes.


    Her indifferent sneer: "I can''t beat you. I don''t do useless work. If you want to beat me, you can, as soon as possible, or someone wille upter."


    "Thin and shallow?" Xiao ran touched his chin and sighed: "he probably won''te today."


    "Oh, what did you do to him?" Mu Shinian didn''t worry at all when he asked this sentence, as if he just asked it casually.


    Xiao ran smiled: "I stopped the only one who cane to save you. He may have a little trouble today."


    Mu Shinian gently tapped on the sofa with his fingers: "that is to say, I will either kill people today or I will die myself?"


    Xiao ran nodded, pointed to the man who had boiled red eyes behind him, sighed and said, "he has waited for two years to kill you, but I can''t even satisfy his wish. What''s the boss of me?"


    His men immediately came forward and moved away the tables and chairs to make room.


    The scar man came over and grinned at him: "Miss Aowei, please, I''ve exercised day and night for two years for today!"

 Chapter 364

    <h4>Chapter 364</h4>


    Mu Shinian still didn''t see the slightest panic on his face.


    She nced at the man, and her eyes fell on the man obsessed with studying saltpeter. After a meeting, she indifferently hooked her lower lip: "so if I don''t fight back today, I''ll probably be killed?"


    Xiao ran didn''t lift his head, but a smile came from the corners of his mouth; "You can choose to fight back."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "what if you kill someone?"


    "Don''t worry, fairpetition, kill him." Xiao ran looked at the man.


    The man nodded at him and said in a vicious voice: "don''t worry, Miss mu, I can''t die in your hands. I''m not better than others, I..."


    Before he finished, mu Shinian suddenly shot.


    She moves very fast, very fast.


    Before the man reacted, she grabbed his neck, kicked his foot and fell to the ground. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, so he was pressed on the floor by a 1.65 meter girl.


    The artery in his neck was pinched. He breathed a little hard and felt severe pain.


    The sudden reversal is so fast that people can hardly react.


    The man wanted to struggle, but she took all his strength away. He struggled with a little movement.


    Xiao ran didn''t react. It would be like this. He blinked twice in silence, and then slowly reacted.


    Mu Shinian looked at the big man with an expressionless face, and asked innocently, "so I won?"


    Yes, not really.


    Xiao ran didn''t expect this result. His hands were covered with saltpeter and looked at her innocently and nkly.


    Mu Shinian loosened his hand.


    The big man immediately got angry from the ground, picked up her cor and smashed her fist.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t blink.


    The fist passed by her cheek, driving a gust of wind, which made her skin ache.


    Xiao Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t mean to stop.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, and his voice joked: "if I don''t want to fight, it''s useless to force anyone, understand?"


    The man''s fist is itchy. He wants to hit it like this.


    After all, the woman named Aowei smiled and bent her eyes, and then she didn''t hesitate to take half of his life!


    Xiao ran waved his hand at the man and looked at mu Shinian innocently: "you are so capricious, but sometimes your life is in danger."


    Mu Shinian said indifferently, "you''ve tried so hard to ask me to fight with him, just to confirm whether I''m the Aowei you''re looking for. Is it necessary?"


    Xiao ran didn''t speak and looked at her calmly.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrows and smiled with a strong irony: "whether I win or not, you won''t dispel your doubts. Why waste your efforts."


    Then she sat directly in the chair.


    With a kind of magnanimity after abandoning oneself.


    Xiao ran looked at her quietly: "aren''t you?"


    "Do you believe it?"


    Mu Shinian''s patience was extremely poor, so every word he said was ironic and provocative: "you have so many people, I can''t fight, so don''t fight. You have to doubt that I am. Cut me directly. Anyway, I think you''re afraid of that Aowei. There''s a saying that you''d rather kill the wrong than let go."


    Mu Shi reads every word very quickly.


    So, Xiao ran was hated by her for a long time, and the whole person was a little... At a loss.

 Chapter 365

    <h4>Chapter 365</h4>


    The man was so angry that he was about to start and was stopped by the bodyguard behind him.


    "Let go of me, I must let her pay the price!"


    "Who does she think she is? She speaks so freely!"


    The man was so strong that several bodyguards almost didn''t stop him.


    Xiao ran touched his nose and said, "your temper is really... Want to do it."


    Mu Shinian said, she was telling the truth.


    Even if you want to refute it, you can''t refute it.


    Once she does, she can''t hide her identity.


    After all, someone will get used to it.


    Or she didn''t want the man topletely dispel his doubts about her.


    Xiao ran sat opposite her with a soft voice: "what you said just now may not be all right. In addition to killing you, I have another way to eliminate my doubts."


    "I won''t go with you."


    Before his voice fell, mu Shinian interrupted him.


    She reacted so quickly that the man missed another shot.


    He was stunned for a moment, then silently blinked twice: "you can''t help it."


    "You can try."


    Mu Shinian is still this sentence.


    Arrogant, provocative and impatient, but at the same time insist on their own decisions.


    It''s hard.


    Xiao ran had a headache. He made such a big circle and just wanted to see if Mu Shinian was Aowei.


    He doesn''t want to fight Ovi.


    Although Ovi really owes him a lot.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. It''s good. An hour has passed.


    Xiao ran noticed her movements and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''m afraid it''s toote to go back. Will the young master of the Bo familye out to find you?"


    Before mu Shinian could answer, Xiao ran continued, "don''t worry. I told you, young master Bo is entangled by my people. It''s estimated that he will still be..."


    "What else?"


    A voice suddenly interrupted him.


    Mu Shinian yanked twice in the middle of his eyebrows, raised his head and saw that thin and shallow came in.


    The bodyguard stretched out his hand to stop it and was thrown away with one hand.


    He came over and dragged mu Shinian up without saying anything. He looked up and down and made sure it was all right. His frown was rxed.


    "He kidnapped you?"


    Naturally, he said this to Xiao ran.


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, but Xiao ran answered instead of her; "Young master Bo, hello when we first met. I have something to say to miss mu, so I specially invited her..."


    Before he finished, Bo Qian suddenly picked up a chair and hit him directly.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    The bodyguards and Xiao ran around were also stunned.


    Thin shallow didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He pressed one hand on the table and directly crossed the body. Then, when he looked bleak and confused, he shot fiercely.


    Those bodyguards wanted toe forward and mu Shinian stood in front of them. They tilted their head and smiled very insincerely: "fight alone, don''t you understand?"


    On their turf and say single?


    How domineering!


    Bo Qian''s moves were fatal. Xiao ran told him about a few moves, and he hung up. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and sighed helplessly: "young master Bo, you are too cruel. Anyway, Miss Mu is fine. I am also polite to her. You want to hit me as soon as youe. It''s too offensive."


    Without blinking, thin shallow picked up a wine bottle and smashed it at him.


    Xiao Ran''s face suddenly changed.


    He dodged aside, inexplicably provoked some anger.

 Chapter 366

    <h4>Chapter 366</h4>


    Xiao Ying''s skill is not weak.


    The two men wrestled together.


    Both sides shot quickly. They saw only two residual shadows and couldn''t keep up with their actions.


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly and wanted to make a move, but the bodyguards stared at her with a look of expectation.


    They want her to do it. Once she does it, they may find the trace of Ovi.


    No matter how deliberate she is, she will inevitably be exposed.


    When mu Shinian hesitated, the winner had been decided over there.


    Thin shallow pressed Xiao Ying''s shoulder with one hand and pressed him on the railing. He might fall at any time.


    Those bodyguards were startled and wanted toe forward one after another. With a shallow look in their eyes, they decided to stay where they were.


    Thin shallow Yin looked at Xiao Ying, and the other party looked at him with a light smile, as if he didn''t care about his current dilemma.


    "Young master Bo is good. He can break my maze so quickly ande here."


    Thin and shallow looked at him with a gloomy face: "what are you looking for her to do?"


    "Yes, just reminiscing." Xiao Ying was imprisoned and his breathing was a little ufortable, but his smile was still t: "speaking of it, young master Bo probably doesn''t know what your so-called noble woman is?"


    The thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled hard.


    He knows the identity of this person very well. He is really curious. What does mu Shinian have to do with him? He will let him catch people directly.


    Xiao Ying coughed and pointed to Mu Shinian in a hoarse voice: "I don''t know if young master Bo has heard of Aowei''s name."


    Ovi?


    Shallow heart, next click.


    He suspected before that mu Shinian was Aowei.


    Is it really hard?


    Mu Shinian sighed silently: "do you say yes?"


    Xiao Ying looked at her, but her words were shallow: "I''ve done quite a lot of research before I finally decided."


    "So, young master Bo, if you''ve heard of Aowei''s name, you shouldn''te here today, let alone take people away."


    After all, I am not a person of the world.


    Thin and shallow is at most a second generation ancestor. She doesn''t know anything, but Aowei is different.


    She was out of control, but she really became a dangerous person.


    His face was thin and light. He released his hand, stood up straight, directly pulled mu Shinian''s hand and was about to leave.


    The bodyguards stopped the man immediately.


    Thin shallow eyebrow tip a Lin: "roll!"


    The sudden outburst of Qi made people tremble.


    The bodyguards'' faces changed slightly, but they still stood still.


    Xiao Ying straightened up, rubbed the ce where she had been pressed, sighed and said, "young master Bo, are you sure you want to take people away?"


    Thin shallow sneer, looking at the girl with aplicated face on her side: "are you?"


    Mu Shi read back to the next God and looked at him puzzled.


    Thin shallow repeated: "are you that what Aowei?"


    Is she?


    She is.


    But she can''t say it.


    Mu Shinian thought of Shanshan in his heart. In the face of thin and shallow, he suddenly felt guilty.


    She pursed her lower lip and shook her head: "No."


    Before Bo Qian answered, Xiao Ying smiled and shook her head: "if you say no, do people believe it?"


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes secretly and was about to say something. Thin shallow suddenly made a cold and faint voice: "well, I believe it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several strange eyes fell on his face.


    Shallow pushed away the bodyguard in front of him and left with a high profile.

 Chapter 367

    <h4>Chapter 367</h4>


    Xiao Ying and others left before they finally came back.


    He squinted at the empty door and fell into meditation.


    His subordinates finally couldn''t see it anymore: "young master, just let people go, isn''t it good?"


    Xiao Ying said, "I don''t want to be the enemy of Bo family for the time being."


    "What does thin shallow calcte? The thin family is stocked outside, but they are stained with the light of family background." His subordinates despised him word by word: "if there is no Bo family, he may be a gangster."


    Xiao Ying didn''t express any opinions, but sighed: "it''s not necessary to provoke the thin family."


    "Then watch him take people away?" His men said angrily, "there are too many ws in this girl! If I say, she must be Aowei!"


    Xiao Ying sat back in her chair and stared at the pile of saltpeter in a daze.


    Just now she has been studying how the little girl made those dangerous things through this pile of things.


    He has studied it many times, but there are no results.


    Xiao Ying twisted a handful of saltpeter and couldn''t helpughing: "there are still a lot of ounts between Aowei and me. How can we just do it?"


    When his men saw himughing, they couldn''t help shivering.


    "Go and move all the materials of that year." Xiao Ying pushed the pot of saltpeter away: "by the way, bring the photos of Aowei."


    "Yes."


    His men left in a hurry.


    On the roof, it was quiet again.


    Xiao Ying supported her chin and thought slowly: Aowei, I''ll seek revenge and you, too.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat on the sports car and didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    She looked at the scenery outside the car, her eyes shing a bitplex.


    Bo shallow wille, beyond her expectation.


    Originally she had nned, and Xiao Ying probably wouldn''t let her go so quickly. It would be good if she could get more information.


    However, before he could get anything out, he was interrupted by Bo Qian.


    The car passed the traffic light and Bo Qian stopped.


    His left hand seemed ufortable. He hung down and put on his right hand.


    Such a small move did not escape mu Shinian''s eyes. She frowned: "what''s the matter with her hand?"


    "identally knocked it." At a nce, there is no meaning to say in detail.


    Mu Shinian was silent. He grabbed his hand and opened it. On his white wrist, a piece of gauze stuck tightly, and a few blood stains prated on it.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes suddenly sank: "how did you get it?"


    "Not careful."


    Thin lightplexion is very awkward.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    He can even kill the big boss directly, but he was hurt by several small Luoluo.


    If ites out, it may be a shame.


    Mu Shinian said unhappily, "the man just said, what level did he set for you because of this?"


    Thin shallow lips pursed into a line, just don''t talk.


    Good.


    Mu Shinian thought, she wrote down this ount.


    however.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and his voice was thick and iprehensible: "I said no, you believe it?"


    Thin shallow looked at her strangely: "what?"


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    In fact, she doesn''t have to talk much.


    But I can''t help being curious


    "I mean, I said I wasn''t that Ovi, so you believed it?" For fear that the man misunderstood, she calmly added: "after all, that man looks very dangerous."


    It''s this


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing in his heart.


    Xiao Ying is more than dangerous.

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368</h4>


    This man''s style of doing things has always been elusive.


    But one second, he may still be joking with you. The next second, he may take your life.


    Always, there is no rule.


    Mu Shinian fell into his hands, which was really startling.


    When he rushed over, he was afraid of admiring the time. There were really three advantages and two disadvantages.


    The green light came on.


    Thin shallow stepped on the elerator and answered without thinking, "you said no."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned again.


    Bo Qian answered truthfully, "if you say no, it''s not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him in shock.


    Is it that simple?


    Thin shallow said, took a box from one side and handed it to her: "put it on."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian took it in doubt, opened it and was shocked.


    A very beautiful and atmospheric watch.


    Bo Qian said, "it''s for you. If anything happens in the future, I can find you at any time."


    Is there a tracker in the watch?


    Mu Shinian picked up the watch and looked at it quietly.


    Thin shallow see her motionless, afraid she misunderstood, and added: "I will not have nothing to track your whereabouts, just in case."


    Mu Shinian naturally understands.


    If she doesn''t want anyone to know her whereabouts, there are many ways. Relying on this tracking watch can''t help her at all.


    When mu Shinian thought so, he really put on his watch.


    "Thank you."


    "... well."


    The car stopped at the entrance of the manor.


    As soon as mu Shinian got off the bus, he heard the excited cry of the white haired tiger. He ran over from the door and jumped at her excitedly.


    Mu Shinian touched its ears, and it obediently came down and quietly followed behind her.


    As soon as I entered the door, mu Shinian was silly again.


    Ye Ling sat on a corner of the sofa, trembling with fear. When he saw her, he wanted to jump up, but when he saw the white haired tiger, he curled up in fear.


    Mu Shi read his forehead and sent the white haired tiger out before he came in: "Why are you here?"


    Ye Ling has a belly of words to roar.


    But when she saw the white haired tiger, her frightened voice trembled; "What''s the matter with you? Well, buy a book with me and people can lose it."


    "Then I can''t help it. I can''t find you again. I can only ask someone for help."


    Mu Shinian is curious. How can bo Qian find this person? He never found his whereabouts.


    Ye Ling looked and teased the white haired tiger outside the door. He swallowed deeply. The two people are worthy of being a family. Even their tastes are so simr!


    Ye Ling swallowed two mouthfuls and replied tremblingly, st time, he, he gave me a business card and said you could call him if you want anything."


    Then she contacted.


    Then he was brought here.


    Then, the white tiger turned around her enthusiastically.


    Then I was scared like this.


    Ye Ling was almost crying; "Are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s all right. Thank you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Although Ye Ling was still very afraid, he couldn''t help but be pleased to see that people were all right: "you''re all right. I thought you were kidnapped by someone."


    Almost


    Mu Shinian was surprised that Bo Qian actually brought ye Lingshun. Maybe he was afraid that those who kidnapped her would ambush near the bookstore and tie ye Lingshun.


    The mind is so delicate.


    Mu Shinian thought.

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369</h4>


    When ye Ling saw the white haired tiger outside the door, he dared toe down, took her hand and surrounded her in shock: "however, Shi Nian, I really didn''t expect that the ce where you lived was so luxurious!"


    "What is your rtionship with Bo Qian? You live together. Are you a couple?"


    Once Ye Ling rxed, he began to gossip.


    She asked several questions in session, like a shell. Mu Shinian wanted to interrupt several times, but she blocked them back.


    In desperation, she had to keep silent.


    Ye Ling continued to sigh: "when I came here just now, I felt like I had entered the castle. Mu Shinian, is that thin and shallow so rich? Can''t I buy this lot and this house for billions?"


    "Also, that tiger scared me to death. It turned out to be a real tiger. Won''t you be scared when you stay with it every day?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know where to start talking.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper had an eye and brought out snacks: "Miss mu, please have some snacks for your ssmates."


    Mu Shi read grace, took the dessert and said to Ye Ling, "the dessert he made is delicious."


    Ye Ling said, "Wow, it''s good to be rich. No wonder so many people want to be rich."


    Mu Shinian smiled and didn''t know what to say.


    ¡­¡­


    After eating the dessert, mu Shinian took Ye Ling around the manor.


    Ye Ling was excited to hold her thigh: "local tyrant, let''s be friends!"


    Mu Shinian pushed her away and said solemnly, "he is my brother."


    "..." Ye Ling came out in a vomit posture and patted her on the shoulder: e on, don''t think I don''t know. He''s definitely not looking at the eyes a sister should have."


    Xueba is worthy of Xueba.


    You can even see what your eyes are like.


    Ye Ling took her shoulder and smiled vaguely: "Mu Shinian, don''t tell me. You don''t know what he''s thinking?"


    "Don''t think about it. It''s nothing." Mu Shinian pushed away her head, sighed and said, "I just stay here."


    "That''s not sincere at all." Ye Ling made up his mind and thought there was something between the two people: "you think, his childe brother like that must be surrounded by women, but he only took a fancy to you, and he was so attentive, which shows that he really used his true feelings for you."


    Attentively... Mu Shinian bowed his head, looked at the green grass and sighed long.


    Ye Ling pondered on his face: "moreover, I think you are also interested in him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her suspiciously.


    Where does thise from?


    Ye Ling waved his hand and looked unfathomable: "well, I won''t tell you more. I have to go home."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. Seeing that the housekeeper had driven out, he patted Ye Ling on the shoulder: "in short, thank you today."


    "You''re wee."


    Ye Ling got into the car and left quickly.


    The white haired tiger ran over after seeing people go, and rubbed his head against mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his head, sat on the grass and leaned against him: "well, I wronged you."


    The white tiger moaned, squatted on the ground and honestly served as a cushion for her.

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at the grass on the ground and shook his head helplessly when he thought of Ye Ling''s words just now.


    It''s not annoying to look at her.


    He is always nice to people he doesn''t hate.


    Therefore, there is no need to pursue it so carefully.


    After all, she... Has something to do.


    "Where is he?"


    Mu Shinian thought about the hand on his arm and asked.


    The white haired tiger understood what she said, propped up, wagged his tail and went in.


    Mu Shinian followed him and stopped in the study.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and knocked on the door twice.


    There was no one in the door. Mu Shinian couldn''t help pushing a gap.


    As a result, she saw Bo Qian on the phone. She was going to turn it off, but she overheard Bo Qian''s voice: "hold it down first. Think of a way to get people out first."


    Do it, who?


    Mu Shinian wanted to listen carefully, but he felt it was bad to eavesdrop, so he gently closed the door and took the white haired tiger to his room.


    In the study, Bo Qian''s anger has notpletely dissipated: "let him note here in the future, and send someone to monitor his every move, and then... I want to find Aowei."


    The person on the phone didn''t have any problems with the previous instructions, but thest one, he immediately became distressed; "No, young master, Aowei, her whereabouts are so strange that she can''t be found at all."


    Thin and shallow head did not lift: "who told you to find real people."


    His men were shocked: "ah, what do you mean?"


    "Find someone to rece it." Whether mu Shinian is Aowei or not, he must dispel Xiao Ying''s doubts. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will try his best to find mu Shinian''s trouble.


    It would be great to have a way to do it once and for all.


    "But in case Aowei knows about it..." his men couldn''t help sending out their doubts.


    If Ovi finds out, it will be troublesome.


    Thin shallow sneered: "the trouble she naturally caused should be carried by my people for her. What''s this trouble?"


    Then he hung up the phone directly.


    Aowei and mu Shinian are like people from two worlds.


    But if it''s the same person


    Thin shallow couldn''t help turning out a physical examination report from the drawer.


    If not, where did Ovi get this physical examination form, and he must find a way.


    But if


    Thin shallow stared at the door.


    If so, why do you yearn for the moment


    He choked the rest before he could figure it out.


    Anyway, let''s solve the big trouble of Xiao Ying first.


    Thin shallow jumped down from the window, looked at the time and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    A farce, it''s over.


    Mu Shinian''s reputation in the school suddenly became angry.


    Those who had been indifferent to her gradually had a good face.


    Mu Shinian got upte again today. He arrived at school with breakfast. The preparation bell just rang.


    Mu Shinian sat in his seat. As soon as he stuffed breakfast into his desk, he looked up at Ye Ling''s sad face.


    Mu Shinian was startled: "what are you doing?"


    Ye Ling said bitterly, "haven''t you heard about today?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head happily: "I don''t know."


    Ye Ling despised her even more: "didn''t you hear about the interview when the school came to youst time? If you want to admire Shi ran, it''s your sister who will go on TV for you. I wonder, if you don''t go on this kind of thing yourself, it''s good to cancel it. Why does your sister go for you? Does she specifically pick up things you don''t want?"

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371</h4>


    Mu Shinian was also surprised by this.


    Is mu Shiran going to interview instead of her?


    Can this kind of thing be reced?


    Ye Ling saw her doubt, his mouth ttened and opened unconvinced: "it''s not ah, it''s so incredible, and I don''t know where her face came from!"


    "She''s stillcent about such a humiliating thing. What''s more, other people in the school think it''s no problem for her to ept the interview instead of you!"


    Mu Shinian held his chin and nodded with a feeling in his heart.


    It''s really strange.


    Ye Ling angrily poked her head twice: "it''s all your fault. It''s really disappointing. Let others pick up a big bargain!"


    Mu Shinian slowly recalled a smile: "don''t be angry, I don''t mind."


    "I can''t watch it for you." Ye Ling is going crazy. If she has hair all over her body, it is estimated that she will stand up.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "look open, it''s okay."


    "Ah, as long as I think of this, it''s difficult to bnce. What''s more, you don''t mind at all!"


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling''s violent walk and couldn''t help but doubt that Ye Ling would p her to death if she could.


    "No matter. After ss, you can apany me. I have to see what flowers Mu Shiran can make!" Ye Ling made a direct decision.


    Mu Shinian looked at her angry face and couldn''t help sighing: "don''t go, go and block yourself. Why?"


    Ye Ling looked Crazy: "no matter! You must go."


    Mu Shinian sighed again, "OK. Go."


    If you don''t go again, Ye Ling will probably annoy her.


    ¡­¡­


    A ss passed quickly.


    As soon as ss was over, mu Shinian was about to lie down and sleep when he was caught by Ye Ling and rushed straight to the church.


    Many people went to see Mu Shiran when they heard the sound. A group of students rushed to the church after ss.


    Ye Ling took mu Shinian''s hand, drilled around in the crowd, and finally upied an excellent position.


    On stage, the interview is halfway through.


    Mu Shiran wore a pure white skirt, made a shape and painted a light makeup. She was gentle and calm in the face of the camera. Everything was perfect.


    "Yes, my sister is also after careful consideration. Now she is still studying and will take the college entrance examination soon. She is not happy for the time being."


    "Well, my sister is shy and doesn''t dare to face the camera, but it''s a sensation. She always has to exin to the public, so she specially asked me toe."


    "We have always had a good rtionship. As the outside world said, my sister''s grades are not good, but I believe she is so smart that she can learn well, and I will do my best to help her."


    "Hypocrisy and shameless..." Yelin couldn''t help but makeints about it. "It''s a good rtionship. I didn''t know you were two sisters until recently."


    Mu Shinian pushed her arm: "let''s go."


    "No!" Ye Ling grabbed her arm and refused to release it: "I have to see what flowers she can say!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help stroking his forehead: "why do you need this?"


    Isn''t it good to be happy? You have to find yourself unhappy.


    The reporter joked with Mu Shiran. She smiled gently, and then her eyes fell on the stage. At a nce, she saw mu Shinian''s figure, and her face changed slightly.


    Ye Ling was not relieved and raised his chin arrogantly at her.

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372</h4>


    Then he pushed the mu Shinian beside him and reminded him, "speak hard! Come on!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her and was silent.


    Ye Ling pushed her again. She was still calm and didn''t panic at all.


    Ye Ling red at her: "go!"


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian took her hand and walked away directly.


    Ye Lingqi shouted: "what are you doing? Why did youe out? You didn''t see the pride on her face!"


    After mu Shinian went out, he released his hand: "well, so what?"


    Ye Ling was about to be annoyed by mu Shinian: "I said to you, why can''t you be more ambitious? Look at Mu Shiran. She''s proud."


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip and said nothing more.


    "Let''s go to ss."


    Ye Ling breathed out and followed her: "don''t you feel angry at all?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it.


    Some students around have recognized her, and makeints about it. "Is she just fond of her thoughts?"


    "My God, the reporter is great this time. She gave up such an opportunity to appear."


    "If I say, does she regret it? That''s why she came here to see if she can rece it."


    "Hey, hey, if you give up, what will you pretend to be noble? You see, she''s so calm and doesn''t know how to shed blood."


    Mu Shinian stopped slowly and looked at the sound source.


    Just one look makes people shudder.


    The gossip girl trembled with fear, closed her mouth directly, took her little partner and walked away quickly.


    Ye Ling also heard the voice and couldn''t help being angry.


    Mu Shinian took her and walked away ndly: "it''s all right, love to talk."


    "Shit, it doesn''t relieve Qi!" Ye Ling''s stomach Fei said, "Mu Shiran is the white lotus. Why me you."


    The preparatory bell has rung.


    Ye Ling frowned silently, and then he was helpless; "Forget it, you are such a person."


    Mu Shinian chuckled.


    She doesn''t care about interviews or anything.


    It doesn''t matter who goes to school.


    ¡­¡­


    The day after the interview.


    Something big happened.


    Mu Shiran was spotted by a star scout, and then sessfully signed apany.


    It is said that a series of marketing ns have been tailored for her.


    The whole school is about to explode.


    Mu Shiran became a red man in an instant!


    The Gu family is also celebrating.


    When mu Shinian arrived, Gu''s back garden was already crowded with all kinds of people.


    Mu Shiran was wearing a pure white princess dress with a reserved smile on her face.


    Those people who usually gossip to Tong Wanzhi behind their backs greet each other with a smile at this time.


    "It''s time to dye. It''s really powerful."


    "That is to say, it looks so good. No wonder it will be liked by the star Scout at a nce."


    "Shi ran wants to look good and have a figure. She will be very popr in the future."


    "Oh, the Gu family has a big star. It''s really enviable."


    Mu Shinian stood aside. No one noticed her. She didn''t make a sound. She took a ss of juice and drank it silently.


    "If you were interviewed, it might be yours."


    Behind him came a man with a smiling voice.


    Mu Sinian looked back. Gu Yan was wearing casual clothes and joking with a smile.


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and drank another mouthful of juice: "I''m not interested."


    "The truth?" Gu Yan nced at her face with some exploration, as if to see some clues.


    Mu Shinian said, "I won''t be your knife."


    "So don''t waste time on me. I won''t be on your side."

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373</h4>


    As expected, Gu Yan was not surprised by this answer.


    "But, you see, what originally belonged to you was robbed by others, and inadvertently fulfilled others. This person is still your enemy."


    Speaking of the word "enemy", he paused with a smile in his mouth.


    It seems like a joke.


    Mu Shi thought looked at thecent Mu Shi ran over there, still not slow; "It doesn''t matter who takes what I don''t want."


    Then she put down the juice.


    Tong Wanzhi is a bit more grateful for mu Shiran''s mistake because of Mu Shiran''s mistake: "Shi Nian, you''re here."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded and signaled.


    Gu Yan on one side had put away the pair of dangling smile when he saw Tong Wanzhiing.


    Tong Wanzhi said hello to him, and he answered with a smile on his face.


    "Ranran is going to cut the cake. What are you doing here? Hurry up." when people have a happy event, the smile on Tong Wanzhi''s face can''t stop.


    "OK."


    Two people followed her and walked past.


    Mu Shiran was jealous when she saw the two people walking together. She deliberately came over, took Gu Yan''s hand and said, "brother, how about you help me cut the cake?"


    Gu Yan sneered inside, but quietly picked up the knife and cut the cake.


    There was a roar ofughter around.


    "The rtionship between the two is really good."


    "The Gu family has a big star now. It will certainly rise in the future."


    "What''s more, Ranran hasn''t graduated from high school."


    "Yes, the family is really promising. A president and a genius will make another big star. It''s amazing!"


    Wave after wave of praise.


    Mu Shinian''s face remained unchanged, and Mu Shiran''s smiling cheeks turned red.


    She pursed her lower lip in shame, grabbed mu Shinian''s arm, and said with luck: "don''t say that about me. This time, thanks to Shi Nian, I took part in the interview instead of her, which gave me a chance to be found. If Shi Nian himself took part in the interview, I wouldn''t have anything to do with me."


    That''s true.


    But the group of rtives just didn''t take this seriously: "it''s yours. What''s wrong with admitting that? Moreover, she''s stupid and won''t say that you''re helping her interview. You''re helping her and doing good things. Only in this way can you have such a good opportunity."


    Mu Shiran blushed for a long time and smiled sweetly.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that everyone was cold and was about to invite everyone to eat cake. Gu Yan put in a sentence without salt: "speaking of it, when I went to the Research Institute, didn''t I say that I was afraid of dying the college entrance examination? What variety show would you go to, and won''t you waste time?"


    A lukewarm sentence calmed the excited scene immediately.


    Gu Yan didn''t seem to know what he had said. He took a piece of cake and took a bite: "it''s not bad. It''s not boring."


    Mu Shiran and Tong pull the branch. Their faces are a little ugly.


    After all, Mu Shiran told the reporter himself.


    Yearning for time is a waste of time. What about her? Isn''t it a waste of time to participate in the program or something?


    This is a typical doublebel scene!


    After being embarrassed for a while, Mu Shiran said, "I''ll weigh the time and won''t fall in any aspect."

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374</h4>


    On weekdays, rtives who have a good rtionship with Tong Wanzhi also opened their mouth: "what''s this? If Shi ran can be famous in one fell swoop, what else does she need to study? The child studies hard just to find a good job in the future."


    "Aunt, you''re kidding. I still need some education. I won''t give up my studies. I''ll do both." Someone helped. Mu Shiran naturally answered.


    Two people, you said a word and I said a word, and finally took the words away.


    Seeing this, Tong Wanzhi was secretly relieved and asked others to eat cake again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the person on his side and couldn''t helpughing.


    It''s too big to watch the excitement.


    With such a genuine sessor, it seems that these two people don''t have a good time taking care of their family.


    Mu Shimian scooped a cake and thought while eating.


    ¡­¡­


    The party hasn''t finished yet.


    Mu Shinian made an excuse and took the opportunity to run away.


    She came back this time to get something.


    Last time I left in a hurry, I dropped a small brooch.


    Mu Shinian searched the room and saw it on the dresser. It is estimated that she saw it when she was cleaning up. Here it is.


    Mu Shinian took it and was about to leave when the door was blocked.


    Mu Shiran stood at the door with a smile: "you''re here. You''re having a barbecue downstairs. Let''s go together."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to go over at all. He sat on the sofa and began to y with his mobile phone: "I''m full."


    Mu Shiran became more convinced that she was unconvinced when she saw her like this.


    She came in and conveniently closed the door. Looking around, she was filled with emotion. Who could have thought that not long ago, she was still admiring Mu Shi Nian. At this meeting, it was someone else''s turn to envy her.


    She will be famous, hot and popr. At that time, the gap between mu Shinian and her will be bigger and bigger!


    As long as he thought of this, Mu Shiran felt his blood boiling all over.


    "I know that you are not convinced and unhappy, because I robbed what was originally yours. I also took this opportunity to be famous. If I were you, I would be unhappy."


    Mu Shiran made a serious analysis: "however, it''s useless for you to be unhappy. After all, you don''t want the opportunity."


    Mu Shinian was ying a game. She cut the monster to an important juncture. She was shocked by Mu Shiran''s sentence. Don''t open your eyes in amazement and look at her: "what did you say?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Mu Shiran had a harmless smile on her face: "I know you''re unhappy."


    "You think too much." Anyway, the game also lost. Mu Shinian just put down his mobile phone.


    The more she denies, the more determined she bes!


    Moreover, the happier the heart.


    "Shi Nian, you are just too brave."


    "I saw you in the auditorium that day. You just regret it."


    Mu Shinian could not help shaking her head andughing when she looked so confident; "You came here to see if I regret it?"


    Mu Shiran smiled gently: "yes, I''m here tofort you."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Shimian stood up like a stream of kindness. Somehow in her mind, what ye Ling said appeared. She sighed and said word by word: "I never regret. Therefore, I don''t need yourfort. I''m fine."


    Mu Shiran deliberately copsed his face, and his eyebrows and eyes twinkled with Ai Ai''s heartache in several stages.

 Chapter 375

    <h4>Chapter 375</h4>


    "Shi Nian, you pretend to be rxed. I feel distressed when I see it."


    Mu Shinian was inspired by her sess. She pped Mu Shiran''s hand directly, with an unspeakable disgust on her face.


    Mu Shiran continued: "but don''t worry, when I be famous in the future, even if you don''t get into a good university, I will ept you as my assistant. Then you will follow me. At least it''s a job. It''s better than you repairing the car."


    Mu Shi Nian looked at Mu Shi ran with an expression of hopelessness.


    How narcissistic is this person? Can you say such incredible things?


    She calmed down and said she was pretending.


    What does she want to see? Is she angry and unwilling? But she really didn''t feel anything.


    Mu Shinian looked at Mu Shiran and couldn''t help interrupting her: "congrattions."


    Mu Shiran was silent for a moment. The next second, he recalled a yful smile: "don''t worry, sister, I will be very popr."


    "Come on."


    In addition to refueling, mu Shinian couldn''t say anything else.


    Because Mu Shiran seems a little crazy.


    Mu Shinian opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shiran was still in the house. She sighed and touched her cheek.


    With this face and the support of her family, isn''t it a matter of time before she bes red?


    Mu Shinian must be jealous.


    This kind of thing will not be bnced by anyone.


    Mu Shiran thought firmly.


    She was happy, opened the door and wanted to go out. As a result, she saw the man relying on the door and was startled: "you!"


    Gu Yan smiled: "Oh, read it when you look for it. She just went down and muttered, psycho."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s face stiffened. She forced out an ugly smile: "brother, when did youe?"


    "It''s been a long time." Gu Yan said hello and inadvertently said, "I was looking for Shi Nian to discuss with her about equity transfer."


    Mu Shiran''s face is gentle when he has a happy event: "Oh, you say this. Now Shinian has been officially included in the genealogy, and it''s normal to hold shares."


    Gu Yan waited for this sentence. He smiled and said, "so I''m going to take a little out of your and your mother''s equity and transfer it to your name."


    "..." Mu Shiran''s face changed violently: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Why, didn''t you hear clearly?" Gu Yan asked curiously, "isn''t this normal? At least it''s your sister. Your mother shouldn''t disagree."


    Then he was going downstairs.


    Mu Shiran hurried up and smiled again: "brother, it''s not good. My mother and I have little equity. If you want to let me, it''s also transferred from your equity."


    "People are not my own sister." Gu Yan said slowly, "I don''t feel wronged at all. After all, there is a Bo family behind her. If you please her, it will be of great benefit in the future."


    Mu Shiran''s face became even more ugly: "brother, this is not good! My mother and I are gifts from my father to us, so we rushed to send them out..."


    "I''ve decided." Gu Yan directly interrupted her, turned back, looked at Mu Shiran, looked pale and asked curiously, "don''t you agree? At least it''s your own sister. Shouldn''t you give her some protection? Big star?"

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376</h4>


    Thest three words, obviously with a smile.


    Mu Shiran''s face turned white again.


    Gu Yan went downstairs happily.


    When Mu ran was angry, he stood in ce and pinched his palm.


    Gu Yan did it on purpose! It must have been intentional! He just sees himself unhappy!


    But... What can she do!


    The seeds of hatred were buried.


    Mu Shiran stared at his natural and unrestrained background and took a deep breath. Gu Yan waited for you. When I became famous, I must make you regret it!


    ¡­¡­


    When I went back, it was sent by Gu''s driver.


    Mu Shinian sat in the back seat, his mobile phone shing constantly.


    She picked it up and looked at it. She found that Gu Yan didn''t know where to get her mobile phone number and was taking the trouble to send her a text message.


    -Really uncooperative?


    -Mu Shiran is so presumptuous to you. If you can bear it, I really have nothing to say.


    -Let me say, we cooperate, and then all their equity will belong to you?


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone without changing his face.


    She supported her chin and looked at the scenery outside the window, looking as calm as ever.


    Gu Yan suspected that his mother''s death was rted to Tong Wanzhi, but she knew Tong Wanzhi herself. She was a little more worried, but she certainly didn''t dare to kill people.


    Even if... Dare, it''s none of your business.


    Mu Shinian ordered to turn on his mobile phone, three or two times, and cked the mobile phone number directly.


    The cell phone is finally quiet.


    Also to the entrance of Bo family manor.


    The driver heard that there was a white haired tiger here. He didn''t dare to get too close.


    Mu Shinian understood and didn''t say anything. He got off and walked for some time.


    The white haired tiger still fluttered out to meet him. Mu Shinian helped him with his hair and went in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Bo Qian sitting on the sofa, his watch beating up something simr to the contract.


    Mu Shinian walked over and nced curiously.


    Xingguang entertainment, Chenxing entertainment... There are several big brokeragepanies.


    Mu Shinian was more curious: "what are these?"


    Bo Qian caged all those contracts together, and then exined: "economic contracts, send them to you, you choose one to start."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When mu Shinian finished, he squatted on the ground to help the white haired tigerb his hair. At this meeting, his hand shook and pulled down several directly.


    The white haired tiger felt it and looked back at her.


    Mu Shinian stared at the hair, quietly threw it on the ground, and then continued to help it smooth its hair.


    "Why did I make my debut?"


    And why did Bo Qian want her to make a debut for no reason.


    It''s really hard to understand.


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, but the Housekeeper on one side opened his mouth to exin; "Young master, I''m afraid there''s a gap in your heart."


    The housekeeper put a te of snacks on the table and continued to exin, "after all, that kind of thing will make anyone ufortable."


    "But don''t lose, Miss mu. Our family has money. No matter what you lose, we''ll throw it at you with money."


    "...." Mu Shinian''s expression became more numb.


    It''s enough to be crazy. Why are you crazy in a group.


    She sighed and shook her head. "I have no gap. Really, you believe me."


    Why do everyone think she has a gap.


    She doesn''t want to be interviewed at all, let alone make a debut, so what''s her good gap.


    The housekeeper and Bo Qian looked at each other, and a clear look shed on each other''s faces.


    Mu Shinian didn''t miss their eye contact and almost surrendered: "I''m really not jealous, I''m not jealous, really."

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377</h4>


    How on earth did they see that she was lost? She can''t see it at all.


    Bo Qian pushed the contract: "really?"


    Mu Shinian nodded weakly.


    She exined the same thing today. I don''t know how many times. She''s really tired and paralyzed.


    For fear that they didn''t believe it, she also exined unconventionally: "I won''t make a debut, I won''t go to the Research Institute, and I''m not interested in the press conference."


    The housekeeper and Bo Qian exchanged eyes quickly.


    Then Bo said, "Oh."


    Mu Shimian finally exined clearly. He couldn''t help sighing. How did these people''s heads grow.


    The misunderstanding is solved.


    The housekeeper hurriedly urged her to eat: "try it, I made it new."


    Mu Shinian looked at the colored and fragrant snacks, and his stomach couldn''t help shouting: "OK."


    She went to wash her hands, came back, sat on the sofa, stuffed two snacks into her mouth, and then her eyes fell on the pile of contracts: "where did you get these?"


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "you don''t need to take it. Just say hello, young master."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was surprised.


    Thin shallow Oh, didn''t care about the exnation: "mypany."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian hasn''t eaten the dessert in his mouth. His cheeks are full, like a little hamster.


    She squeezed out a dry smile and then went on eating snacks.


    That''s great.


    These economicpanies are all top-notch in the industry. When she studied finance, she took advantage of thesepanies. Even if the performance was frightening, all of them were big names.


    Both word-of-mouth and performance are frightening.


    What''s more frightening is that they are all one of Bo''s industrial chains.


    That''s great.


    The housekeeper saw the exmation in Mu Shinian''s eyes and couldn''t help boasting: "I didn''t say miss mu. I don''t know how many thinpanies have been opened at home and abroad. The head office is here. I don''t know how much profit I make every year."


    "Even if you don''t do anything, you will get huge profits every month."


    Mu Shinian nodded in earnest.


    Yes, it is. It''s so hateful.


    The housekeeper wanted to boast, so he was frightened by a shallow look and shut up.


    Mu Shinian didn''t notice the interaction between them at all. He muttered curiously: "say, housekeeper, yourst dessert..."


    The housekeeper pricked up his ears and his face suddenly changed when he heard these words.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help straightening his waist.


    Mu Shinian ate another snack and politely reminded him, "it''s too salty."


    If the housekeeper dared to speak, he would have sung rap! God''s special is too salty! You''ve seen some people put salt in their hearts! He seriously suspected that Bo Qian had put sugar as salt!


    It''s all white anyway. The young master can''t distinguish it clearly.


    Thin shallow didn''t open his eyes, picked up a contract and pretended to be looking at it seriously; "He probably had a bad eye and put salt as sugar."


    "..." you make rumors! You are the one who put the sugar. I''m innocent. Well, don''t spread rumors casually, okay!


    The housekeeper roared in his heart, but smiled and carried the pot on his back.


    "Yes, Miss mu, I have bad eyes. I''m sorry."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian smiled. Anyway, she didn''t eat and lost it directly. She should have the courage to eat those. It''s estimated that she will not stay here, but in the hospital.

 Chapter 378

    <h4>Chapter 378</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian finished eating and went upstairs, the housekeeper said, "young master, how many pots have I carried for you."


    Thin shallow turned over those temporary contracts without raising his head.


    The housekeeper then said, "what if Miss Mu misunderstands that my level has decreased?"


    Thin shallow finally had time to look up and throw a look at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper felt that a knife was inserted in his chest. He silently wiped an old tear and dared not continue the heart piercing topic. He stared at the contracts and whispered; "As I said, Miss Mu certainly won''t take it to heart. She''s not unbnced at all."


    Or, more urately, she didn''t care at all.


    Thin shallow leaned on the sofa and thought for a moment before he said, "if you were her..."


    Before he finished, the housekeeper had reacted. He gnashed his teeth and said, "if I were her, I would probably hit the wall!"


    She voluntarily gave up the interview.


    Reced by an annoying person.


    This annoying man was also favored by star scouts.


    It''s hard to think about it.


    Thin light grace, and then asked: "so, how can she not mind at all?"


    The housekeeper thought, "but miss Mu doesn''t want these." He makeints about the things on the table.


    Thin shallow stared at the documents and fell into meditation.


    "I have a way!" The housekeeper clenched his left hand into a fist and hit the right palm: "take Miss Mu out to go shopping, girls? I''m sure you like to buy!"


    "Does it work?" Thin and shallow with a skeptical tone.


    The housekeeper nodded: "it must work! Which girl doesn''t like shopping! The more the better!"


    The housekeeper is serious about chasing the housekeeper''s wife.


    His words still have a certain degree of credibility.


    Thin shallow thought so, nodded his head: "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day was Saturday.


    Mu Shinian turned off the rm clock and nned to sleep in. As a result, he was fished out of bed before he slept long.


    She struggled nkly and looked at the man outside the door: "shopping?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow was looked at by her, some ufortable avoided: "go and change your clothes."


    Then he went downstairs.


    Mu Shinian still held one hand on the door frame. She gave a weak sound and stared at the man with a puzzled background.


    Shopping... She sighed and went downstairs in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    Neither of them likes shopping.


    Bo Qian never took girls out shopping.


    Therefore, he adheres to a principle that the more expensive the better!


    Mu Shinian followed Bo Qian and fully understood how a local tyrant squandered!


    Bo Qian didn''t even let her try. When she liked that, she threw her clothes directly to the clerk.


    Then, a shop came down and almost swept away 80 or 90% of the clothes in the store!


    Mu Shinian finally reacted when the clerk was happy to go to settle the ount. She pressed the clothes, turned back and said, "too much!"


    "It''s all right. I have money."


    Thin shallow took out his wallet from his pocket and opened it with a row of diamond cards.


    What a blind titanium dog!


    Mu Shinian pressed the blue veins on his forehead: "I don''t want you to have money. Some of these clothes are not suitable for me!"

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379</h4>


    That''s not how money is spent!


    Mu Shinian roared madly in his heart.


    Thin shallow said: "there are several stores to visit here. Buy the good-looking ones first. Don''t you like to lose them again."


    The shop assistants listened with stars in their eyes.


    Where''s this boyfriend from? It''s too overbearing. President Ben cut it! Is there really no problem with such a big hand!?


    Mu Shinian was blocked by him. For a moment, I really didn''t know what to say.


    For a long time, she sighed heavily, and seemed topromise: "then... At least let me try, and I''ll choose what I like?"


    Bo Qian wants to refuse.


    It''s too troublesome. There are so many clothes. How long will it take to try it.


    However, looking at mu Shinian''s disgusted face, he took the initiative to swallow his words back: "OK."


    The housekeeper said that everything should not be too excessive, otherwise it will be hated by girls.


    Mu Shinian went in to change clothes. Thepany called again. Bo Qian frowned with boredom and hung up the phone. Instead, he threw a few clothes he had just seen to the waiter.


    Then he went out to answer the phone.


    Mu Shinian changed a set. Seeing that Bo Qian was not there, the waiter pointed out; "He''s on the phone."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word. Instead, he quickly put those clothes back in ce.


    The waiter was stunned and stopped her quickly; "No, miss, how nice these clothes are!"


    "Thank you. No, I can''t finish it."


    Mu Shinian hung back some clothes.


    I''m kidding. There are enough clothes in her cab. Is this going to wholesale back to open a garment factory!?


    The waiter was so worried that he covered his clothes and wouldn''t let her take it: "Miss, you can''t save too much money for men! It''s natural for girls to spend men''s money!"


    Fuck you, Bo shallow is not her person!


    Mu Shinian didn''t listen to the waiter''s advice, hung up all his clothes, and then under the waiter''s sad eyes, he was ready to change his clothes.


    "Shi Nian?"


    A voice of doubt sounded.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Mu Shirane in excitedly: "it''s really you. I thought I was wrong."


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at Mu Shiran. He didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Mu Shiran came out with several of his good sisters. Seeing mu Shinian wearing the clothes whosebel had not been removed, she said with a little regret: "you want to buy the clothes here? Unfortunately, the clothes here are very expensive. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    After a pause, Mu Shiran said with an iprehensible face: "it''s no use for you to buy such expensive clothes. You''re still a student now. There''s no need to wear such expensive clothes."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, her little sister also smiled: "yes, we want to be big stars. Of course, we need to decorate our appearance. You''re just a poor student. What do you need to decorate? Or do you also want to buy two expensive clothes, dress up, pretend to be famous and wear bright?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to them at all.


    If you continue, as soon as Bo shallowes back, it is estimated that he will sweep again!


    Mu Shinian directly wants to go in.


    Mu Shiran stopped her directly and said, "if you like this dress, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Is it necessary?" Her little sister said contemptuously: "what does a student wear so well? Dye dye. Don''t be kind. You just need to buy some expensive clothes. She can''t afford clothes. She came here specially. Isn''t she unconvinced? Unfortunately, it''s useless to be unconvinced."

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380</h4>


    Mu Shiran grabbed her little sister: "don''t say that. I''m a sister with Shi Nian."


    "What sisters." The little sister doesn''t think so: "she''s very different from you, and then it''s one in the sky and one underground. I heard that paparazzi specialize in digging people''s information. At that time, you''ll be clean. Your sister doesn''t mean to be your burden."


    When others heard the speech, they couldn''t help muttering: "those paparazzi dig people very badly. I think you''d better get rid of her and avoid being used as an article when you can."


    Mu Shinian always has a in face.


    After hearing these words, she was not angry, but wanted tough.


    Because she really doesn''t understand, how does Mu Shiran feel that she has been elected to debut and embarked on the peak of her life?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if she goes to the peak of her life, it has nothing to do with herself.


    Mu Shinian thought that he was going to the dressing room.


    How could Mu Shiran miss this opportunity!


    She grabbed Mu Shiran''s hand and said in a euphemistic voice, "Shi Nian, I''ll buy this dress for you. It''s a gift for you."


    "I know you really mind that I was chosen to be a monk, but I still want to advise you to be open. This kind of thing has more or less luck. I''m lucky."


    "Shi ran, this is your fault." Her little sister patted her on the shoulder and looked at mu Shinian with disdain: "just like her, her debut will be blocked, a pile of ck history."


    Then some of her little sistersughed.


    They are all born in aristocratic families. Where have you seen mu Shinian fight and kill like this, ignorant and ipetent bastards!


    Everyone is sad when you say something to me.


    Mu Shinian looked at them quietly. Just about to speak, a man''s voice suddenly inserted impolitely: "what does she want? Does she need someone to buy it?"


    Mu Shiran''s back was cold and turned to look.


    Thin shallow carrying a mobile phone, a body of wind and frost came in.


    Mu Shinian has a headache. Don''t open your eyes. These two fools are not good now.


    Mu Shiran''s little sisters have never seen such a handsome man on weekdays! One eye is almost straight.


    Thin shallow walked over and saw that the clothes he had just picked were hung back one by one. He couldn''t help frowning.


    Mu Shinian was afraid that he would empty the shop again. In a hurry, he pulled a sentence: "I like this one."


    His thin and shallow eyebrows were still frowning. With a sigh of grace, he went to the clothes hanger and swept away all those clothes.


    Then he lost a card to the waiter: "pay the bill."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole journey is less than a minute.


    I have a big idea when I admire you!


    Mu Shiran was stunned at this scene.


    The clerk was very happy and went to settle the ount with his clothes.


    After throwing out a card, Bo Qian looked at the stunned people: "you''re not qualified to buy what she wants."


    "..." Mu Shiran''s cheek was hot, and she gritted her teeth: "no, master Bo, Shi Nian is my sister. It''s rare that she has fancy clothes, so I want to pay the bill."


    Thin shallow looked at her up and down and sneered even more: "she has money and doesn''t need it."


    Where did mu Shinian get the money? He earns so much every month and has to pay medical expenses.


    Isn''t all her money from the thin side?


    Thinking of this, Mu Shiran''s face looked ugly.


    It''s not over yet.

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381</h4>


    Although he does not embarrass women, women who bully mu Shinian have to be included in another category.


    Thin shallow turned his head, bent a finger and knocked on the table. His cold voice took a hint of irony: "thismercial street is not allowed toe over in the future."


    His hand pointed to the group of girls who had not recovered.


    The clerk was stunned first.


    After seeing the business card Bo Qian threw to her, he immediately stood in awe and said, "yes, I''ll tell you right away!"


    No wonder, she said that the man who came here was so rich and powerful that he turned out to be the childe of the Bo family!


    The wholemercial street is owned by others. It''s nothing to brush dozens of clothes.


    Mu Shiran turned pale. She clenched her fist and struggled in her voice: "young master Bo, why do you do this! I just happened to meet him, so I wanted to buy it for her. I didn''t mean any harm!"


    Her little sister didn''t know Bo Qian''s identity. She felt humiliated when she heard him so much.


    "Yes, Shi ran will be a big star in the future. If you say no, who do you think you are?"


    "Moreover, when mu Shinian can wear the clothes dyed and sent by Shi, it will be spread out at that time. I don''t know how many people envy it."


    Mu Shiran listened to them and wanted to rush up and cover their mouths!


    Unfortunately, it''s toote.


    Thin shallow heard those words, the smile on his face gradually deepened.


    He pressed his hand on mu Shinian''s head and lingered for two times. His smile was full of fun: "what can I be proud of when I pick up things that my children can''t see behind my back?"


    "..." Mu Shiran shook and almost fell.


    She heard Gu Yan say such an ugly thing, but when she said it from the man she liked, she just felt like there were several knives stuck in her heart.


    A long time can''t befortable.


    Those little sisters were also angry with these words.


    "This gentleman, you''re a bit vicious! What do you mean no, that''s Shiran''s good luck!"


    This is a little unreasonable and weak.


    Mu Shinian is much better than Mu Shiran, and people are pure and in. Which of the several first love face stars who were on fire before is better than mu Shinian?


    Once she shows up, maybe more managers willpete with thepany.


    Say a bad word, what can you see in a short ten minute interview? The face of those brokeragepanies is not the same as that of Mu Shiran.


    The atmosphere was a little dull.


    Thin shallow stared at those people and patted the children on the head: "I''ll help you vent your anger."


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian sighed in his heart.


    Bo Qian''s so-called vent has prevented them from entering here. That''s enough.


    Because she was not angry anyway: "let''s go?"


    The clerk finished the ount.


    Pack bags of clothes, too.


    "To this address."


    Thin shallow Shua writes down a string of addresses on the card, and then pulls mu Shinian out.


    Mu Shiran was still in ce. She was a little floating these two days. As a result, she was beaten back to her original shape when she met thin and shallow.


    It seems that Cindere will only be Cindere.


    Mu Shiran pinched her soft palm.


    The clerk came over at this time and said gently but irresistibly, "Miss, please leave here as soon as possible. You are not allowed toe in the future."


    Mu Shiran turned pale.


    Her sisters almost jumped up.

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382</h4>


    "What, is that how you do business? I''m going toin to you!"


    The clerk didn''t care toin: "here, the wholemercial street is owned by young master Bo. He wants to limit the shopping crowd. That''s not a word. In short, you go quickly, otherwise I''ll call security."


    Those spoiled girls were angry when they met such a thing.


    "He can do it in a word. Why, we didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Seeing that they were still so stubborn, the clerk sighed helplessly, raised his neck and shouted security.


    After the security guard came in, she exined the situation in twos and threes. The bodyguard met and immediately caught the man back.


    Mu Shiran was supposed to leave obediently.


    In this way, there can be less shame.


    But her big breasted and brainless sisters were struggling desperately one by one, and even knocked over the clothes hanger in others'' store!


    This is a bad luck. The bodyguards immediately took the people out.


    Even Mu Shiran was affected.


    This street is a famousmercial street. Such a scene suddenly appeared. Those people stopped and watched it as a joke.


    Some people even took out their mobile phones and photographed the scene.


    Mu Shiran turned pale and hurriedly covered his face, but his heart was coolyer byyer!


    What would the brokeragepany think if this video screen was put online!


    These brain cripples will make trouble for her!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stood at the door of another store and looked at the scene expressionless.


    Thin and shallow walked around the store for a long time, followed by five or six waiters with clothes in their hands.


    After sweeping around, he looked at mu Shinian''s eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, there was a pig running just now." Mu Shinian casually pulled out a reason.


    Bo Qian looks at her like a fool.


    Mu Shi Nian has a loveless stare back.


    Bo Qian: "... What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian struggled for a moment before he squeezed out a sentence: "Bo Qian, did you do something... Especially sorry for me?"


    Her intention is, for example, to do something bad for her.


    For example... Stole the dessert made by the housekeeper for her? Broke something she liked etc.


    But Bo shallow misunderstood it directly.


    As mu Shinian''s voice fell, his cheeks turned a little white, his breathing was nervous, and even a little cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    The whole person looks like a helpless feeling after being caught for doing bad things,


    Mu Shinian is not good for the whole person.


    "Isn''t it... Have you really done it?"


    She just asked casually, but there was such hot news!


    Thin and shallow is even worse.


    He whispered, and his eyes turned away.


    Mu Shinian''s narrow eyes narrowed dangerously. Unexpectedly, he found a true material: "tell me."


    She is very generous.


    As long as you don''t step on her bottom line, nothing will happen.


    Thin shallow is tangled now.


    He didn''t understand. How did Mu Shimian know that he was almost kissed by a drunk woman in the corridor outside the box when he went to a dinner party?


    No one was there!


    He also pushed the woman away, and then the woman hit her head against the wall and had a concussion!


    He''s innocent.


    But why did mu Shinian specifically mention this?

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383</h4>


    Thin shallow doesn''t understand.


    Mu Shi Nian that expectation.


    The two men looked at each other silently for a long time.


    Bo Qian was about to confess when the phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian never cared about these. She turned away calmly.


    Bo Qian was very grateful for the call, but after answering it, he recovered his iceberg look.


    "Mr. Bo, you must attend. I repeated this to you many times yesterday."


    "People''s management hase. If you don''t attend again, I really can''t exin."


    "Mr. Bo,e and show your face. I beg you."


    "Mr. Bo, I know you are kind-hearted andpassionate. You won''t embarrass me like that, will you?"


    The assistant, a tall man of 1.86 meters, cried to a tall man of 1.9 meters.


    Thin and shallow expression, not to mention how ugly it is.


    Mu Shinian saw that he hadn''t opened his mouth for a long time, turned around, looked at the numbness of his thin face, curiously lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow shook his head and hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian understood and said, "if you want something, go back first."


    Thin shallow looked at her and his eyes twinkled.


    After struggling for a minute, he said, e with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian.


    Bo qianen said, e with me." After a pause, he added: "seafood buffet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s eyes rubbed and lit up.


    She likes to eat a lot of things, but seafood is her favorite!


    The housekeeper also knew that she had such a hobby and tried to cook all kinds of seafood dishes for her.


    So the clerk watched the little girl drop millions of clothes without hesitation for a second, and followed the man to eat seafood self-service


    There was a smile on his face.


    She has never loosened her face in the face of tens of thousands of clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    At the hotel.


    Bo Qian went to see the customer.


    Mu Shinian is eating seafood alone.


    Those customers who came from other ces looked at the scene strangely.


    Thin shallow, with his hands full of oil, peeled one shrimp after another.


    Mu Shinian sat aside, holding a pair of chopsticks, dipped one in it, and then swallowed it.


    Enjoy this, not that.


    Like a couple who have lived for decades.


    The customers exchanged a look at each other.


    One by one, theyughed very stiff: "I can''t see that Bo is always so considerate."


    Without lifting his head, he peeled another lobster and reminded the man who kept eating: "eat less and get angry."


    That''s what he said, but he fished another te of shrimp and continued to peel it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The customer was stunned.


    They have spoken several times on their own initiative, and as a result, shallow didn''t even answer them.


    Bo Qian also said a lot to the girl, and the girl didn''t answer.


    With this in mind, those customers suddenly have some bnce.


    They wanted to wait until the little girl was full, and then they began to discuss business, but judging by the way she ate, it was estimated that she would not be full for a long time.


    That group of customers'' time is very valuable.


    I waited a few more minutes. I was really impatient.


    A customer said gently, "Mr. Bo, do you want to discuss the contract again?"


    Thin shallow head still didn''t lift it. He peeled another shrimp and threw it into the bowl of Mu Shinian.


    She picked up her chopsticks, took a bite, pushed his shoulder and signaled that someone was asking him.

 Chapter 384

    <h4>Chapter 384</h4>


    Thin shallow finally raised his head and looked at the group of customers. His voice was a little cold: "no discussion."


    Then, there''s no then.


    The group of customers looked at each other with some displeasure on their faces.


    They came to talk business with him sincerely, and the result was that his attitude was like this!


    The customer looked at Bo''s young age and the power of the Bo family, so he put down his body: "President Bo, we really can''t reduce the number you mentioned to that number. In this way, we can''t earn a penny."


    "It''s none of my business."


    Thin shallow eyes caught a glimpse of Mu Shinian, reached for the drink, took it for her, unscrewed it, and handed it to her hand.


    Mu Shinian took it, drank two mouthfuls, put it down again and continued to eat seafood.


    Those customers are going to explode!


    "Mr. Bo, I wonder if it''s necessary for you to tell your brother or your father about this case? We''ve been working together on this case for several years! We''ve followed this point in previous years and there''s no problem."


    Thin shallow still didn''t look up. He smoked a paper towel and wiped his mouth for mu Shinian.


    It seems that in his eyes, only this thing is the most important.


    In his eyes, those bosses worth hundreds of billions are nothing.


    The bosses looked at them and finally got angry.


    Someone shouted Bo Zong several times, but no one answered.


    Some people have a bad temper. They werepletely ignored by him several times, and finally became angry.


    "Thin and shallow, don''t give face. Don''t be shameless!"


    With that, he grabbed a water cup and hit it directly.


    "Ah!"


    Those customers were also startled.


    The ss smashed on the table, and the fragments cracked. Several fragments bounced up, and one directly stabbed into the back of Mu Shinian''s hand.


    She trembled and the chopsticks fell down, almost shouting.


    The atmosphere on the table suddenly changed.


    The customers were also shocked.


    The ss is deep and the blood flow is fast.


    His thin face changed.


    He threw away the half shelled shrimp and grabbed her hand. His face was full of hostility.


    Not good! Mu Shinian''s eyebrows jumped and was about to speak, but it was toote.


    Thin and shallow stood up with a gloomy face, grabbed the customer''s cor, pulled him up with one hand, and directly threw him on the table.


    "Ah!"


    The people around were scared to hide next to each other.


    Mu Shinian also had no reaction and instinctively stood up.


    Thin shallow pressed the customer''s neck, and the veins on the back of his hands were ferocious. The customer was pinched by him, and it was difficult to breathe. His face suddenly turned red.


    Seems to be suffocating the next second.


    No one dares to approach.


    Just looking at the man full of gloomy breath, no one dared to walk over easily.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth, pulled away the ss, grabbed a towel and wiped it twice, and then grabbed his thin arm with one hand.


    "Forget it."


    Thin shallow looks back at her. His anger hasn''t disappeared. When he sees her, he has subconsciously collected a lot.


    "I''m fine. Forget it."


    Mu Shi Nian Yu Guang nced at the man''s red face and frowned slightly: "he''s dying. Forget it."


    She sipped her lower lip.


    The wound on the back of her hand was still bleeding, and a pile of blood had umted on the ground.


    It may be because of blood. Her face is very white, and her lips have be a little white. The blood color of her oily mouth has gradually faded.

 Chapter 385

    <h4>Chapter 385</h4>


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip with great force. After mu Shinian pulled it twice, he released his hand.


    Then, amid everyone''s screams, he picked up a wine bottle and knocked it heavily on the edge of the table. The next second, he pressed the customer''s wrist and stabbed it hard.


    "Ah!"


    The sound of killing pigs was particrly sad.


    Even mu Shinian was frightened.


    The blood sshed out, and a drop was on her cheek, which was very warm.


    The customer''s facial features are distorted and about to deform!


    The whole body also began to spasm.


    All this happened so fast that no one could react.


    Thin, shallow and expressionless pulled out the wine bottle.


    The man screamed again. The next second, his pupils contracted violently twice.


    I saw thin shallow holding the ss and stabbing it with an expressionless face.


    Under excessive fear, the man screamed miserably, closed his eyes and fainted.


    The people around also closed their eyes.


    The ss didn''t poke down.


    Caught in mid air.


    Thin shallow turned back, and his anger did not disappear: "let go."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath. Except when he first met, Bo Qian has never been so... Strange as now.


    With some strength in her hand, she said word by word: "I said, forget it."


    Can you count!?


    Thin and shallow seems to want this man to die!


    The customers trembled with fear.


    However, after a few seconds, the hostility on thin and shallow disappearedpletely.


    He silently loosened the ss bottle, his indifferent eyes stayed on the bloody hair for a few seconds, and the green veins on his forehead burst out.


    "Go to the hospital."


    Mu Shinian was afraid that he would jump again the next second.


    She will be hurt, and it hurts. She is so shallow and artificial that she really doesn''t have so much strength to control it.


    Thin shallow grabbed a few towels, simply bandaged them, directly carried them up and walked out quickly.


    His series of movements were overwhelming.


    Mu Shinian stayed for two seconds before he fully recovered.


    "I''ll go myself."


    "Shut up."


    He interrupted her in a weak tone.


    Mu Shinian moved his lips and swallowed all the voices.


    She covered the towel on her hand and her face was a little pale.


    It''s not good. I''m greedy for food and forget to avoid it. I''m really in trouble.


    "Are we in trouble?"


    After being put into the co pilot''s seat, she was about to fasten her seat belt. As a result, Bo shallow took the initiative toe over and fasten her seat belt for her.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    He''s the one who''s causing trouble.


    Thin shallow sat in the driver''s seat, only replied, and stepped on the elerator.


    The car raced out.


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes. If you remember correctly, the person who was injured just now seems to have a big background


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    The doctor handled the wound carefully, his hands trembling slightly.


    If Mu Shinian hadn''t been able to bear the pain, he would have cried out.


    Does she have any problem with the doctor''s hand? It''s okay. Why are you shaking so much?


    Doctors are hard to say.


    Especially, a pair of sharp and dangerous eyes behind me!


    He felt that if his eyes could kill, he should have been scolded many times!


    Again, the cotton swab poked down at the wound.


    Mu Shinian''s face suddenly changed, and his face began to sweat.


    It hurts!


    Thin shallow had been leaning on the table. Seeing this scene, the whole person''s face was gloomy: "do you want to die?"

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386</h4>


    The doctor trembled and the cotton swab fell directly to the ground: "yes, yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    Mu Shinian looked at the doctor''s face with fear, and then looked at his thin and murderous face... He suddenly understood.


    She said, "go out and wait."


    The doctor really wants to nod. Yes, yes, if he is looked at like this, he doesn''t have to deal with the wound. He will be scared to death by thin and shallow life, okay!


    Thin and shallow, mu Shinian insisted, nced at the doctor and said coldly, "if you hurt her again, I''ll waste your hand!"


    The doctor trembled again. Then he nodded stiffly, "yes!"


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian: "I''m at the door. Call me if you have something."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    After waiting for someone to go out, the doctor said, "too, too terrible, girl, your boyfriend is really fierce!"


    "He''s not my boyfriend."


    Mu Shinian said and added, "also, he is not fierce or terrible."


    "Isn''t that terrible?" The doctor picked up the cotton swab, threw it into the dustbin and pulled out a new one: "he seems to want to kill."


    Mu Shinian said, "he''s not terrible."


    Bo shallow just cares about her, she knows.


    As soon as Bo shallow went out, the doctor felt that the air around him was much fresher.


    He looked at it, sighed, and shook his head. "Today''s little girls can''t just look at their appearance and choose men. I also know that your boyfriend''s appearance is indeed one in a million, but beauty can''t be eaten."


    "When you pick a target, you still have to find someone who is gentle and considerate. Like this, you are always forced by force, not by force."


    Mu Shinian has given up his exnation.


    The doctor is too stubborn.


    The doctor treated the wound and said, "he did it. You see, domestic violence happens for the first time, for the second time... And then countless times."


    Mu Shinian looked up at the doctor. He was still talking.


    She sighed again, "doctor, my wound is scabbing."


    "I''m kidding. If you don''t keep your wound for a few days, don''t want to scab." As the doctor spoke, he helped her with the wound.


    The natural refrigerator is gone, and the doctor''s processing speed is more than ten times faster.


    After dealing with the wound, mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief: "thank you."


    The doctor waved his hand happily; "You''re wee. Be careful not to touch water these days."


    "OK."


    "Also, the kind of boyfriend who can only use violence, remember to stay away."


    When the door opened, Bo Qian just heard this sentence and his fist hardened again.


    The doctor was so frightened that he almost slipped off his chair.


    "Let''s go."


    What happened today is too chaotic. Mu Shinian is really afraid that at this time, Bo shallow and the doctor will carry it again.


    Thin shallow stared at the doctor, and then bent down: e up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at his back and was stunned for a long time before he became weak.


    She hurt her hand, not her foot.


    Is thin shallow addicted to his back?


    Bo Qian still didn''t give her any chance to exin. He grabbed her uninjured hand, grabbed it on her back, and then carried it up.


    Mu Shinian blinked nkly.


    The doctor stared at the two people in a daze. After a long time, he touched his chin and said with emotion: "this is the overbearing president, let''s cut..."


    No wonder the little girl is crazy.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387</h4>


    As soon as the doctor turned around, he saw the nurse staring at the direction of the door with stars in her eyes.


    The doctor was stunned for two seconds, picked up a case and gently smashed it: "wake up, he''s a domestic violence man!"


    The little nurse is not afraid at all.


    "If there''s anything, just punch him in the face. I''d like to!"


    The doctor knocked her on the head again impolitely, and sighed: "little girl now."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian enters the door with thin and shallow feet.


    The housekeeper was pruning the potted nts. When he heard the sound, he turned back and stayed in ce.


    Then, the next second, the pot fell to the ground with a bang: "what''s the matter with you, you two?"


    Didn''t you go out on a date?


    How good, how hurt?


    After the housekeeper was shocked, his sharp eyes swished andnded on thin body.


    Thin and shallow frown, with an inexplicable face.


    The housekeeper wiped his hands, hurried over and helped mu Shinian in. After sitting on the sofa, he said painfully: "what''s the matter? Miss mu, you have to y the violin. How can you get hurt?"


    Mu Shinian smiled twice. He didn''t mind very much.


    "Not careful."


    The housekeeper frowned, and his reproachful eyes fell on the shallow body again.


    Thin shallow frown: "I didn''t do it!"


    What''s the meaning of the housekeeper''s eyes? Don''t you think he beat mu Shinian like this? Are you crazy?


    The housekeeper''s expression became more angry.


    He took a deep breath and asked calmly, "have you always been with Miss mu?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    The next second, the housekeeper immediately blew it up to him!


    "You''re with Miss mu. You''re a man. You didn''t protect her. You just watched her get hurt?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both of them were stunned for a moment.


    Thin shallow seems to think the housekeeper''s words are very reasonable, and his expression gradually bes gloomy from chagrin.


    Seems to want to rush over and beat the damn fat man again!


    Mu Shinian saw this and hurried to say, "it''s none of his business. I really made it myself."


    A little look from the housekeeper floated over.


    Mu Shinian was immediately honest.


    The housekeeper frowned: "no, Miss mu, you said you did it yourself. Why did you hurt yourself?"


    Self abuse.


    This mu Shinian really can''t answer.


    She looked at thin shallow and silently hinted at him.


    Say something and send the housekeeper away, or he''s really going to keep asking.


    Thin shallow nodded his head and said to the housekeeper, "the car is broken. Go and have a look."


    Seeing this, the housekeeper muttered and went outside.


    When he left, the two quickly stood up and went upstairs.


    They are really grumpy after being nagged by the housekeeper.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s hand was badly hurt.


    But the management seemed innocent, and there was something more important than her hand injury.


    Mu Shinian looked at his side and was studying the thickness of the manual. He asked uneasily, "the man just now, you beat him. There will be trouble."


    I didn''t lift my head; "No."


    How could it not.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to control what kind of messy operation is inside Bo''s house. She only cares about what will happen to Bo shallow.


    Bo Shenghua vited all the management and helped Bo Qian to the top.


    However, it caused such a big trouble at this time

 Chapter 388

    <h4>Chapter 388</h4>


    Thinking of something, mu Shinian hesitated a little and looked at him in amazement.


    Thin shallow raised his head and saw the girl staring at him without blinking.


    He was stunned and gently blinked twice: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian thought of a possibility. If possible, she could only sigh that she was crazy.


    Mu Shinian licked his lower lip and asked seriously; "You did it on purpose?"


    With a shallow finger, the manual almost fell down.


    Mu Shinian saw his reaction and felt that the guess was very reasonable.


    She nodded and opened her mouth: "speaking of it, you don''t like to go to work in thepany, but you go so obediently this time. I thought you might have a move."


    "As soon as this thinges out, your father will certainly not let you go."


    Then, it''s logical. You can make trouble or be kicked out of thepany.


    Otherwise, she was really hard to understand. She almost killed the man just now.


    The room was quiet.


    Bo Qian stared at her.


    Mu Shinian seems to have guessed it. The expression on his face is rarely a bit yful.


    Thin shallow stared at her for a few minutes, with an unspeakable sense of helplessness.


    He continued to stare at the thin paper on his hand. His eyebrows and eyes flickered for a while before he said faintly, "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked and stared at him curiously.


    Thin shallow held the paper hard and felt that the atmosphere in the house suddenly became a little strange.


    He took a deep breath and began word by word: "I did it because he hurt you. It''s so simple."


    With that, he took out a tube of potion, grabbed her hand, opened the gauze, took a new roll of gauze, wrapped it up and went out.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and stared at the gauze wrapped like a Doraemon on his hands. He kept reying the sentence in his mind: it was because he hurt you


    So, Bo Qian did it because she was hurt? Even kill that man


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and intuitively thought he had done something wrong.


    What she said just now seems to really spoil the efforts of others.


    Mu Shimian gently stroked the gauze on his hands, and a look of annoyance appeared on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Next door.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa with two well preserved love letters on the table.


    He specially bought a very fussy box, put in the love letter and took it out from time to time.


    Then, he will feel that mu Shinian sends him a love letter. Mu Shinian likes him more or less


    But today, she misunderstood him so much


    Thin shallow lowered his head, and a little dim light shed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    He lit a cigarette, held it in his mouth, and spit out his eyes depressed.


    Apart from himself, he has never done anything for others. Mu Shinian is the first.


    As a result, the little bastard misunderstood him so much!


    Thin shallow stifled a dirty word and his anger rose, but his anger disappeared after a cigarette.


    Thin shallow face expressionless choked the cigarette, nced at the love letters, picked up a magazine and covered it directly.


    Out of sight is clean.


    Mu Shinian is an asshole again. Can he move his hand?


    ¡­¡­


    One night, a peaceful past.


    The next day, the housekeeper clearly noticed that there was something wrong with both men''s faces.


    Two people sat opposite, silently eating breakfast, never said a word from beginning to end.


    The atmosphere is... Wrong.


    The housekeeper thought.

 Chapter 389

    <h4>Chapter 389</h4>


    Mu Shinian drank the milk absently, and his sight inadvertently fell on the opposite side.


    It''s reasonable to misunderstand other people''s kindness. It''s quite an asshole.


    She has always made mistakes and has to change


    Mu Shinian put down the cup.


    With a slight click, the man opposite stopped his chopsticks and ate breakfast as usual.


    "Sorry."


    Thousands of words were brewing in my stomach for a long time, and finally I only spit out these three words.


    Thin shallow''s hand holding chopsticks tightened slightly and loosened quickly; "Oh."


    Then, it''s gone... The housekeeper is anxious to watch.


    Although he doesn''t know what happened between the two people, it doesn''t hinder him from hoping that the two people can make up for it!


    Unfortunately, he waited for a long time, but no one wanted to continue talking.


    Mu Shinian picked up the water cup again and drank up the milk. He wanted to say something. However, the person opposite had put down his chopsticks and stood up: "I went to thepany."


    Then he left.


    Not at all.


    Simply let Mu Shi Nian have some habits.


    There was an engine noise in the yard, and then the car drove away.


    The housekeeper came over excitedly: "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you two? What''s the matter? Why did you fall out well?"


    Mu Shinian lost his appetite. He held the cup in his hands for a long time before he spit out a sentence: "I wronged him."


    "Ah?"


    The housekeeper doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper, organized anguage and said, "he misunderstood him for my good."


    Omitting the cause and effect, the housekeeper could not extract a little meaning from this sentence.


    He was stunned for a long time, and then he said, "then?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "I thought he was using something for his own purpose, but he did it for my good."


    Although the cause is still not clear, it does not prevent the housekeeper from finally hearing some meaning.


    He sighed and patted Mu''s head: "you, you, no wonder the young master is angry. Although he always does some incredible things, few people can let him take it to heart. Miss mu, you are the first."


    "People who take it to heart misunderstand themselves. It hurts to think about it. No wonder the young master is in a bad mood."


    When Mu Shi chanted scriptures, he thought he really went too far.


    She asked modestly, "what should I do?"


    The housekeeper shook his head: "the young master is angry. It will be fine in a few days."


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    The housekeeper''s small eyes turned to her unhappy face, and a cunning light shed in his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, "in fact, young master, it''s easy to coax you..."


    The housekeeper leaned over mu Shinian''s ear and said something low.


    Mu Shinian''s dark eyes suddenly lit up: "really?"


    She''s not sure.


    The housekeeper nodded; "Don''t worry, our young master sometimes has a child''s temper and is easy to coax."


    Seeing what the housekeeper said, mu Shinian immediately found some confidence: "OK, I''ll try."


    The housekeeper waved his hand and went. Mu Shinian gave him a piece of Dogtail grass. Their young master is expected to be very happy.


    If someone else dared to send a piece of Dogtail grass, the young master would strangle people every minute.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye''s injury is a little serious. He is still resting in the hospital.

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390</h4>


    Mrs. Bo is such a son. She carefully apanies her around and takes care of her day and night.


    Today, the ward was crowded with people.


    One by one, the high-level officials were like beating chicken blood. They opened fire as soon as they came in.


    "Tell me, is that decent?"


    "After everyone had talked, he just showed up and signed the contract. Can it almost kill people?"


    "And that girl, what''s the matter with that girl? Is it appropriate to show her on such a serious asion?"


    "What''s more, didn''t you shed some blood? Did you go too far? You almost killed people!"


    "Now the other side is angry and wants to withdraw the case. This is the list we have made for nearly two months. That''s it?"


    All the people in the room were quarrelling excitedly.


    Bo Ye''s face is still a little pale.


    He listened quietly. When they were not so excited, he slowly opened his mouth: "thin and shallow?"


    "He, ha ha, he hasn''te to work yet. He''sfortable. He''s really bing a shopkeeper." The management said angrily, "I really don''t know what the chairman thinks! Let Bo shallow be thepany to close down thepany?"


    Mrs. Bo listened and frowned tightly.


    Bo Ye looks at Mrs. Bo and opens his mouth gently; "Mom, you go out first."


    Mrs. Bo nced at him. Bo Ye nodded at her. Mrs. Bo stood up and gently greeted the management: "don''t talk. Ah ye still needs a rest."


    The management was embarrassed to see her like this; "Don''t worry, madam. We have discretion."


    After Mrs. Bo went out, Bo Ye sighed: "you go to the other party and try to exin the medical expenses first. We all bear them. Then, in terms of the amount in the contract, we are willing to set it ording to the original version."


    At the sound, the faces of the people in the room became ugly.


    After they sighed, someone retorted, "how long have we been grinding? If we want to press the first version, how much profit do we have to make! Don''t so many people waste their efforts in recent months?"


    Several other management are also full of dissatisfaction and criticism.


    Bo Ye breathed out: "this is our fault. If we don''t let such interests go out, we don''t want to cooperate in the future."


    As soon as this sentence came out, several management levels lost their voice.


    Bo Ye sighed deeply, and his pale face could not hide his sleepiness: "Bo shallow is still a neer in business, so you need to take him more."


    "Oh, no, where dare we take it." The management couldn''t help but sigh.


    Bo Ye gently presses the wound, indulges in it andughs: "also, our little young master of the Bo family has a big temper, so, elders, please bear more trouble."


    "It''s so decided. I''ll call and exin myselfter. I''ll trouble you with the rest."


    The management looked at each other, It''s really popr: "Mr. Bo, we don''t want to meddle in your family''s affairs. In fact, thepany has grown like this, and none of us want to see thepany copse. Bo Ershao, he is really not the material. If chairman Bo really decides to let Bo Ershao be the president in the end, we can only... Leave."

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391</h4>


    "Come on." Bo Ye frowned: "everyone is an old man of thepany. Can''t you sit down and have a good talk?"


    The group shook their heads, some old faces full of determination.


    "It has nothing to do with you. It''s our own decision." The management looked at Bo Ye and said weakly, "we''d rather leave at the most glorious time than watch the building copse."


    Bo Ye seems to be in a hurry and wants to say something. As a result, he identally pulls the wound. He takes a breath in pain.


    The nearest man hurriedly held him: "Mr. Bo!"


    Bo Ye shook his head weakly: "don''t worry, everyone. Thepany won''t copse with me."


    He still doesn''t want to argue with Bo Qian.


    The group of management were filled with admiration at the same time.


    Even if the whole world is on his side, he is willing to support ah Dou in order to raise him.


    Even those who are mercenary can''t help admiring them.


    "Ah, Mr. Bo, you have a good rest. Let''s go back first."


    A group of people left slowly.


    Bo Ye leans against the bed and covers the wound weakly with his fingers.


    Mrs. Bo and others walked away before they came in. She closed the door, hurried in, sat on the edge of the bed, stared at his pale face, and said painfully, "what''s the matter with you, why are you so careless?"


    Bo Ye smiled gently: "I''m fine."


    Mrs. Bo also wanted to use. When the words came to her mouth, she suddenly stared round in disbelief; "You... Deliberately?" The sound in the back gradually decreased.


    Thin Ye en gave a sound, and his fingers gently touched the injured ce: "if you don''t get weak, how can you believe it."


    Mrs. Bo was silent and said uneasily, "are they really going to quit the group of management?"


    "How possible." Bo Ye sighed: "They''re just talking. Dad, there are only two sons, Bo Qian and I. between me and Bo Qian, they may choose someone who can do things, or who will respect them and give them some face. If Bo Qian is superior, a puppet president is not bad, but Bo Qian won''t respect them and won''t give them the treatment that their so-called elders should have. Choose Bo Qian and get better The number is toorge. "


    "So, they say these words now, first, to make me believe that they are on my side. Even if I am really in the top position in the future, they have to remember what they say today. As for the second, they dare not face the old man directly. They hope to use me to reveal some thoughts to the old man and let the old man choose me."


    Mrs. Bo listened to it in the clouds for a long time before shepletely reacted: "what are you going to do now?"


    Bo Ye chuckles: "my brother has really lived up to my expectations, and the disaster is not small."


    Mrs. Bo was cruel and said, "otherwise, we might as well take this opportunity."


    "No." Bo Ye interrupted her: "we can only wait for the old man to be disappointed. We can''t do it ourselves."


    Mrs. Bo didn''t understand more and more: "this time it was initiated by Bo Qian. What''s the matter with us?"


    "Mom, you underestimate dad."


    Bo Ye also understands Mrs. Bo''s anxiety, and her voice slows down a lot; "No one can hide anything from dad, let alone us."

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392</h4>


    Mrs. Bo tightened her lips.


    But this opportunity is so good that she really doesn''t want to give up.


    Bo Ye holds her hand hard, and his voice is a little seductive; "Mom, just leave it to me. Don''t interfere. You''re not Dad''s opponent."


    If you make a fool of yourself, all your previous efforts will be wasted.


    At least she has been with Bo Jinhua for several years. She knows exactly what her husband''s temper is.


    Mrs. Bo said well and felt a little guilty: "I me you for not being a decent young master of the Bo family."


    "It''s not your fault." Bo Ye''s pale face wore a gentle smile: "Mom, I''m very grateful that you can take me to Bo''s house."


    Thinking of something sad, both mother and son calmed down.


    After a while, Bo Fu said gently, "do you have any ns next?"


    Bo Ye thought for a moment and said, "first solve the customer''s problem."


    "What about the thin side?"


    Mrs. Bo asked, "he has caused such a great disaster. We must teach him a lesson."


    Thin and shallow


    Bo Ye slowly whirled a corner of the quilt. After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth: "I''ll say it, but it''s just talk."


    Mrs. Bo immediately understood; "Yes, a man like him can hear it in a few words."


    Bo Yeen said, "so it''s good if he doesn''t obey."


    Disobedience is the best weapon for them.


    ¡­¡­


    In another hospital.


    The middle-aged many in bed. After the effect of the anesthetic passed, he made a series of screams like killing pigs.


    A group of doctors watched and were a little helpless.


    The anesthetic could no longer be used, and the painkillers could no longer be taken. He could only endure it for the next few hours.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t bear the pain. He grabbed something and smashed it at the group of doctors: "what are you doing, useless things!"


    The doctor scattered like birds and stood aside. He didn''t dare to move. Each one lowered his head.


    When middle-aged people see them like this, they are angry.


    But it happened that he was in terrible pain again!


    There was a new scream in the ward.


    The door was pushed open.


    The visitor stopped and came in again.


    The middle-aged man was in pain. When he looked up and saw who came in, he was almost scared: "Why are you here? Who asked you toe? Get out!"


    Thin shallow nced at the battle in the house, and the doctors and nurses were all under him.


    Thin shallow opened a chair and sat down: "talk."


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth: "what to talk about, I have nothing to talk about with you! Get out of here!"


    Thin and shallow eyebrows; "Are you sure?"


    "OK!" The middle-aged man raised the volume and wanted him to disappear immediately.


    Thin shallow looked at the group of doctors: "go out."


    The doctor and nurse subconsciously looked at the middle-aged man in bed.


    The middle-aged man also looked defensive: "what are you going to do?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer his question. Instead, he repeated, "get out."


    "... what are you going to do?" The middle-aged man struggled to get up from bed.


    Thin and shallow, but he didn''t even bother to give him half a point. He said calmly to the group of doctors, "I hurt his hand and stabbed it with ss."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor and nurse listened and couldn''t help shaking.

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393</h4>


    Bo Qian was satisfied with the silence at this time: "I have a personal feud with him. Are you sure you want to intervene?"


    Doctors and nurses looked at each other one after another, and a touch of fear appeared on everyone''s face.


    They know best about the patients they handle themselves.


    How serious is the injury on the middle-aged hand!


    Even the bones were broken, which shows how cruel the person who started it is!


    Thin shallow''s patience was not very good. He raised his hand and slowly knocked down the chair: "I count three times and don''t go, I default that you want to intervene."


    Although the middle-aged man''s temper is not very good, the young man looks more terrible!


    Doctors and nurses shook their heads, then turned and ran out.


    No matter how loud middle-aged people shout, it doesn''t work.


    The door closes.


    A cold sweat fell on the middle-aged man''s forehead.


    He looked at Bo Qian in the room, swallowed his saliva and pulled his men in a ferocious voice: "Bo Qian, I warn you, if you dare to do anything to me, I will never let you go!"


    "Who do you think you are? Who would give you face if there were no Bo family behind you!"


    The more middle-aged people scold, the more angry they be.


    His men were scared to death. They tried to hold him several times, but they were interrupted by the middle-aged man.


    Thin and shallow looked at him calmly. When he scolded enough, he said calmly: "I''m here to make amends today."


    "..." the middle-aged man''s anger converged for a moment, and the next second, he became more irritable: "hehe, make amends, you say make amends? How can you make amends? Do you stab yourself in the hand?"


    A shallow face of calm: "I''m sorry."


    Three words, dry.


    This is called reparation?


    The middle-aged man waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the so-called following.


    The middle-aged man stared incredulously: "that''s it?"


    Thin and shallow picked his eyebrows. Although he didn''t speak, he looked like he was talking. That''s it.


    The middle-aged man didn''t know whether he was angry or amused by him. After two hoarse smiles, his voice suddenly became gloomy: "you hurt me like this. If you''re sorry, you just want to get over it? Young master Bo, who gives you face, or do you really regard yourself as the sessor of the Bo family? I tell you, even if your father is here, he doesn''t dare to treat me like this!"


    That''s right.


    The old man is very good at being a man. He does a lot of things behind his back. He is a good man on the face of it.


    If the old man wants to teach a person a lesson, he will kill someone behind his back and be willing to smile and say thank you to him... Pervert.


    The middle-aged man didn''t speak when he saw thin and shallow, and his tone was more blunt; "Didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Thin shallow chuckled and joked in his voice: "well, otherwise, what are you going to do?"


    Middle aged people are even more incredible.


    Thin shallow''s reputation is outside. He thought he came to make trouble. As a result, he really came to apologize?


    The middle-aged man came back and looked deeper and deeper. He smiled coldly and opened his mouth in a negative way: "since master Bo sincerely apologized, I''ll always give you some face."


    Bo Qian listened to his words.


    The middle-aged man continued, "as long as you kneel down and knock my head three times, I will forgive you."


    My men didn''t dare to look at me.


    He always feels that thin is a particrly dangerous existence!


    The middle-aged man raised his chin and looked at the indifferent young man with a sense of superiority

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394</h4>


    "I''m not asking too much. If this matter gets big, yourpany will suffer a lot of losses."


    Negative news can be deadly for apany.


    "I''m also famous in business. If I say anything, it must have an impact on the reputation of yourpany. Young master Bo, you have to think clearly. I''m not asking too much. After all, you beat me like this first."


    The middle-aged man''s voice was full of unspeakable ridicule.


    Thin and shallow still looks casual, as if he is not interested in anything.


    After a while, he hooked his lower lip: "that''s it?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned again.


    no This kind of request, shallow can bear humiliation and bear heavy responsibility and promise?


    Did thepany put pressure on him?


    The surprise came so fast that some middle-aged people didn''t react.


    He looked at the man in front of him, bit his teeth and intensified: "of course not, kneel down, kowtow, climb over, and beg me to forgive you!"


    Middle aged people say every word ferociously.


    Ayer of cold sweat ising out of his back.


    He has a very bad hunch that something will happen!


    The thin pupil darkened slightly. He raised his eyebrow and was about to speak when the door was pushed open.


    The middle-aged man was startled and looked up. The whole man was stupid again: "how is it you!"


    Mu Shi has been reading for a long time and eavesdropping for a long time.


    She looked expressionless, her eyes were thin and shallow, and her eyes were fixed on the bed.


    The middle-aged man trembled when she looked at him.


    Although the person who did it was thin and shallow, he had a great shadow on the girl!


    "Who told you toe? Get out of here!"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip. After sweeping around the house, he quickly grabbed a fruit knife. Then, in the surprised voice of the middle-aged man, he did not hesitate to hold the knife tightly and fiercely inserted it.


    "Ah!"


    The middle-aged man let out a terrible scream.


    His men were also scared to move.


    Mu Shinian''s action was really fast. He only felt a cold light passing in front of him. When he came back, the knife had been inserted next to the palm of the middle-aged man''s hand. It was only so close that he hurt his hand!


    The middle-aged man was so frightened that he didn''t dare to breathe. The whole man was about to die.


    Bo Qian was also shocked: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian''s small face copsed very tightly and didn''t mean to answer. Instead, he said to the middle-aged man word by word: "don''t forgive him!? yes, I''llpletely abolish this hand for you!"


    One second of violence makes people have no time to react.


    Thin shallow wrinkled his eyes slowly behind her.


    Mu Shinian turned his back to him and his back was very straight. He looked at the middle-aged man and said without a trace of temperature: "my patience is limited. I count to three. You don''t forgive him. If the contract is refused, I promise you will have a lot of trouble."


    The middle-aged man gasped and seemed to smoke away the next second.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow indifferently: "don''t faint. You''ll faint. Maybe you''ll wake up and lose both hands."


    This sentence is a disguised threat.


    The middle-aged man can''t even breathe now.


    He asked weakly, "do you know who I am?"


    "I''m not interested in knowing." Mu Shinian replied with an air ofposure: "count down to three seconds."


    The middle-aged man choked, and his whole body was scared out of strength.

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395</h4>


    He looked at the cold light and swallowed twice.


    "One, two..."


    This girl really dares to do it!


    After counting three, the middle-aged man watched the knife pulled up and then inserted it expressionless.


    "Ah! I promise, I promise!"


    At the moment when the knife was inserted into Ru''s palm, the middle-aged man shouted out hurriedly.


    His ending is broken.


    Mu Shinian stopped the car and the tip of the knife stopped a few millimeters from the palm of his hand.


    The eyes of middle-aged people are so wide that they dare not even breathe hard.


    He stared at the knife absently. The whole person was like hanging on the edge of a cliff, shaky and broken at any time.


    Mu Shinian threw away the knife, took the mobile phone on the table and handed it to him: "call and say."


    The middle-aged man trembled and took over the mobile phone. Under the gaze of Mu Shinian, he pressed a number and dialed out.


    The phone rang a few times before answering.


    The voice of the person opposite was full of ttery: "hello."


    The other party was still saying something to please him and care about him. The middle-aged man looked at mu Shinian''s gloomy eyes and trembled fiercely twice before he said; "The list is not small. I decided to cooperate with yourpany. I signed it and let my men take it at that time."


    The people across the street didn''t expect such a good thing to happen. They were so excited that they were almost incoherent.


    The middle-aged man was afraid that mu Shinian didn''t agree. He cheered up and echoed for two sentences, and then hung up the phone.


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian threw the fruit knife back.


    The crash startled the middle-aged man again.


    Mu Shinian sneered, secretly scolded her, and then looked back and saw thin and shallow looking at her inexplicably.


    Mu Shinian''s smile faded slowly.


    This is the first time that she showed such a... Terrible scene in front of Bo shallow.


    I don''t know what he would think


    Bo Qian looked at her deeply. Just when she thought Bo Qian would at least say something, he suddenly asked a very strange question; "You''re angry. Why?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a few seconds, and his small face slowly copsed.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bo Qian was asked by her.


    Nothing.


    Mu Shinian said that he would take this opportunity to make a big deal and destroy the contract, so that he could be the target of attack, and then be kicked out of thepany


    Although he didn''t think so, he still wanted to cut off the only way out.


    Both men were silent.


    Mu Shinian took the lead in saying, "I''m angry. I''m angry that you should kneel to such a person?"


    She was like a little lion with anger. Her hair was blown open, but she still couldn''t burst out.


    Thin shallow surprised: "what?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and asked solemnly, "Bo Qian, I''m not qualified to manage your business, but you don''t want anyone to step on your head!"


    "Also, yesterday was wrong, I apologize!"


    With that, she couldn''t understand why she had such a big temper, so she went out angrily.


    The middle-aged man took hisst breath and finally fainted.


    Shallow reason didn''t take care of it. When he came back, he quickly caught up with him.


    Mu Shinian walked quickly. Bo Qian trotted a few steps, directly chased her, sped her wrist, and pressed her before the wall and herself with some strength. She was not allowed to escape.


    "Didn''t you ask me why I came here? I''ll answer you."


    Mu Shinian struggled twice and didn''t open it. She gritted her teeth and looked at him gloomily.


    He took a deep breath and said seriously

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396</h4>


    Thin shallow looked into her eyes and said seriously, "I won''t use anything about you."


    Even if you misunderstand, I will cut off all possible benefits.


    Mu Shinian looked at him in amazement. A clear stunned look appeared in the dark pupil.


    She was stunned for a long time before she exined: "yesterday''s words were my fault."


    Thin shallow looked at her and slowly pulled his lips, but he didn''t mean to say anything.


    Mu Shinian was afraid that he didn''t understand: "you are good to me. I thank you very much. You shouldn''t misunderstand that you are using... Me."


    "I''ll never use you."


    Thin shallow loosened his grip on her hand, and a gentle color appeared on his cold face: "forever."


    It''s false to say no to throbbing.


    Mu Shi Nian''s heart slowly rippled a wisp of warmth.


    She is really grateful to this man. After all, he has no obligation to be good to her.


    The two men stood outside the corridor for a long time. The doctor and nurse hurried to see them. They gave them two severe blows in the eyebrows, but no one dared to say anything.


    Bo Qian suddenly asked, "don''t you go to ss?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. The morning ss was almost over. She was about to say that she would not go at all. Bo shallow simply interrupted her: "let''s go. I''ll take you to school."


    "..." all right.


    Mu Shinian took two steps before he remembered something. He took out a bag of sweet and steaming bread from his schoolbag and stuffed it into his hand: "this is for you."


    Thin shallow took it over, looked down, and suddenly had an unspeakable impact.


    Let''s forget the bun... Why is it still in the shape of an animal?


    This is especially for children.


    Mu Shinian carefully observed his expression. The cold tone of his face could not see whether he was angry or not.


    She pursed her lower lip and asked cautiously, "don''t you like it?"


    Doesn''t the housekeeper say it''s easy to coax? Just give some small gifts?


    "... I like it." Thin shallow just pressed down the corners of his twitching mouth: "thank you."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s really good. Just send a bag of bread?


    ¡­¡­


    At school, just in time for thest ss.


    I''m probably familiar with mu Shinian''s alwayste and absent from ss, so no one wants to make it difficult for her.


    Ye Ling took advantage of a few minutes before ss to gossip with her: e and say, what did you do today? Why are youte again?"


    Mu Shinian answered without thinking, "I went shopping."


    "What do you buy? Will you buy it for so long?" Ye Ling obviously smelled a trace of gossip.


    Mu Shinian pushed her head away: "little bread."


    Ye Ling said, "the meal point is early. What do you buy bread for?"


    "Give it away."


    Mu Shinian took out his book, put it on the table and opened a page at will.


    When he looked up again, the smell of gossip in Ye Ling''s eyes became stronger.


    "Send someone, frankly, who did you send?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t hide the sight of Shangye Ling: "thin and shallow, if you went too far yesterday, go and make amends."


    Ye Ling sat up excitedly: "right here, right here?"


    Three soul questions in a row.


    Mu Shinian felt that Ye Ling probably felt that the subject matter was too small, so he exined: "what I said is very hurtful."


    So it''s natural to make amends.


    Ye Ling shook his head madly: "no, I mean..."

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397</h4>


    "You hurt people thoroughly, and then you sent small bread?"


    Mu Shinian took it for granted.


    What else?


    Ye Ling looked at her speechless. Before the teacher came in, he squeezed out a sentence: "I haven''t seen anything thin. If he wants to be really angry, how can he be coaxed by your bag of bread."


    "Besides, if he is really so easy to coax, it should not depend on what the gift is, but on who it is."


    Ye Ling''s voice was very small, but mu Shinian heard it.


    The teacher came in and had a formal ss.


    Mu Shinian swallowed his doubts.


    Although she was a bad student, she didn''t disturb other students in ss.


    Mu Shinian was still troubled by this problem until the end of ss.


    She sat in her seat and poked Ye Ling''s shoulder: "what did you mean by that sentence just now?"


    Ye Ling turned around like a ghost and looked at her with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "really, what do you think, don''t you have any other ideas?"


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t know what to think.


    Fool, fool! Ye Ling scolded severely in his heart and seriously analyzed with her: "Bo Qian is a rich childe. How many good things have he grown up? He will cherish your bag of bread. I think it is because you sent it that he epted it."


    "I think if anyone dares to give him a bag of small bread, he will be killed by taking the bread."


    This reparation is not distracted at all.


    Mu Shinian blinked twice and said innocently, "what do you mean?"


    Ye Ling was about to lose to her: "I mean, he is interested in you!"


    Mu Shinian was frightened by thest six words.


    She shook her head: "you think too much. He just likes me at best."


    Ye Ling''s face saw through all the truth: "don''t be modest. Where is pleasing to the eye? I think he just likes you. If you don''t believe it, take your time and think about what he has done to you. Is it because he likes you?"


    The other students have rushed to the canteen for dinner.


    Ye Ling grabbed the lunch box and grabbed the person in a daze: "well, go to the canteen first and think about it slowly on the way."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and followed Ye Ling behind.


    Seeing that she was still thinking so hard, Ye Ling couldn''t help sighing; "It''s really not what I said. Have you never thought about it?"


    Mu Shinian said again, "unlikely."


    She has a lot of shorings. It''s unreasonable to like her.


    Ye Ling couldn''t help turning his eyes: "you are so capable. There are so many emotional things. Why?"


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    Thin shallow, like her?


    I think it''s incredible.


    There''s nothing to take for granted.


    The two people were thest to arrive at the canteen, which was already crowded.


    Ye Ling pulled mu Shinian, flexibly drilled into the gap, and then ranked in thest column of the team: "not good, we estimate that we can only go to the canteen."


    "Take a look first."


    Mu Shinian was absent-minded behind Ye Ling.


    Her mind is still thinking about what just happened and what she likes


    There was a sudden noise in the canteen.


    "Ah, it''s Shi ran. She alsoes to the canteen for dinner!"


    "I thought she was going to a restaurant!"


    "What do you think? The goddess is very close to life."


    "Yes, there''s no shelf at all."

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked up.


    Mu Shi came over and was surrounded by people. It was a little difficult to move.


    With a gentle smile on her face, she kept reminding others not to wrestle.


    That posture is just like when the popr star airport is surrounded.


    Someone offered his position: "Shi ran, please line up first. If you''re hungry, it''s not good."


    "Yes, you have to be a star. You have to have a good body. The star is very tired to catch the trip."


    After a while, the team had let out.


    Mu Shiran had a modest meeting with others before he lined up.


    All the students came up to her, chattering Like a flock of sparrows.


    Mu Shiran always smiled calmly on her face. She answered what others asked.


    A girl in front of Ye Ling said bitterly, "Why are others so lucky? They are rich and learning tyrants. They are so good-looking. They will be favored by star scouts again..."


    Ye Ling turned around and looked at the time. She was relieved when she found that she was indifferent.


    In any case, there will be a huge gap in whom this matter is put.


    Fortunately, mu Shinian doesn''t mind very much.


    A group of people also noticed mu Shinian at the back of the line.


    "My sister is there, too."


    "My sister is going to be a big star. Your sister is also proud."


    "You have to wash those ck spots off yourself before you touch the light, otherwise you can''t touch the light."


    A group of people makeints about it.


    Mu Shiran nced at her, took two meals, squeezed through the crowded crowd and sent them to her: "this is for you. It''s all your favorite food."


    Is it a favorite? On the other hand, there is a dish she doesn''t like at all.


    Ye Ling''s heart makeints about it. He says, "don''t eat eggnt."


    Mu Shiran said, embarrassed; "Sorry, I thought you ate it."


    "It''s good to have it. It''s picky." Someone protested: "I also want to have such a star sister to cook for me! I don''t know how to be grateful. What else to me."


    It doesn''t matter to think about yourself, but if it involves others, it doesn''t matter.


    Mu Shinian nced at the girl who had just spoken.


    One look frightens people.


    Mu Shinian slowly took back his sight: "no, thank you."


    With that, she pulled Ye Ling out of the canteen.


    In the canteen, there were some sobs from time to time. When I went far, I couldn''t hear itpletely.


    Ye Lingqi is breathing; "What is it? It''s really difficult for her to y so well."


    Mu Shinian chuckled, "don''t care."


    "I don''t care. At most, I''m just gossip, but you''re different." Ye Ling frowned and looked serious; "It will take a long time for you to be so gossip."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Gossip, she has always been toozy to put it in her ear.


    Ye Ling sighed, "I know you don''t care. It''s just that you''re not worth it."


    "If you were interviewed that day, you must have been favored by the star scout."


    Then she raised her hand and poked her face: "you look so good, much better than Mu Shiran or something."


    "I''m not interested in making a debut." Mu Shinian gently interrupted her.


    Ye Ling said, "what are you interested in?"


    "Go to college."

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399</h4>


    Mu Shinian returned three words without thinking, and was given a big white eye.


    Mu Shinian said sincerely, "I really want to go to college."


    "Good, good, you take the exam." Ye Ling opened his mouth heavily: "but Shi Nian, I didn''t mean to say these words to hurt your heart. It''s very difficult ording to your current results."


    "I know." Mu Shinian said disapprovingly, "so I''m going to work hard."


    "... ha ha, well, I didn''t expect this sentence toe out of your mouth one day." Mu Shinian seems to be no different from fooling around. He still wants to work hard. Isn''t that funny.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling''s smile and couldn''t help saying, "you''ll regret it."


    "Well, well, you''d better make me regret and hit me in the face. If you can really enter a good university, it doesn''t matter if you hit me in the face!"


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling,ughing more and more excited, and sighed helplessly.


    On such a day, she was afraid that Ye Ling''s face would be swollen.


    ¡­¡­


    It was in the afternoon that Bo ye received the news.


    "It is said that young master Bo went to someone and made a special apology. Then they were locked in the ward. I don''t know what they discussed. That person didn''t even wantpensation. He called the management directly and said that the case would continue at the original price."


    Bo Ye doesn''t look very good after listening to his report.


    He thought that this appearance of thin and shallow was always the kind that caused trouble and didn''t bother to deal with the aftermath.


    As a result, this time, he not only dealt with the aftermath, but also did so well.


    The man looked embarrassed: "Mr. Bo, how can this be calcted? Why is young master Bo ying cards so unreasonable?"


    Bo Ye nces at him. He can''t answer this question.


    Originally, he nned to lose a little on this list, at least seize the people, and there were opportunities for cooperation in the follow-up.


    I didn''t expect that thin shallow''s hand was so sudden.


    It''s estimated that Mr. Bo will also change.


    Thin Ye lowered his eyes: "go and ask what thin shallow told people."


    The man shook his head: "I''ve inquired about it. The man doesn''t see anyone now. He said he should have a good rest."


    "Rest?" Thin Ye lips around these two words.


    The subordinate nodded: "yes, it is said that the injury has worsened. As for others, I can''t find out at all."


    Thin Ye''s eyebrows sank: "ask again, and try everything from his men, doctors and nurses."


    His subordinates nodded seriously and knew the importance of this matter: "don''t worry, Mr. Bo. Even if Mr. Bo changes his mind and wants to take charge of thepany, it''s toote. The management won''t give him a chance."


    Bo Ye waves his hand and signals his men to go out.


    What the management means is never the most important. What matters is what his father thinks.


    After his men went out, Bo Ye propped up and sighed hard.


    This road is getting more and more difficult.


    If Bo Qian refutes it temporarily, Bo Jinhua will certainly support people to the top regardless of all costs.


    Then all his efforts will be in vain.


    It was quiet in the ward.


    Bo Ye looks down and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    When the door opened, he thought it was a doctor, but it turned out to be a strange... Woman.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, it''s over.


    Bo Jinhua had to make a secret move, but it was solved. The eyebrows on his smiling face had to stretch.

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400</h4>


    "Well, well, it''s worthy of being my son. It''s a beautiful solution."


    Bo Jinhua doesn''t care what he looks like.


    As long as this matter was solved by Bo Qian himself, he felt happy.


    The Housekeeper on one side also wondered: "why is young master Bo so good this time? I doubt that he will take this opportunity to get away from the board of directors smoothly."


    Bo Jinhua thought so at the beginning.


    It''s good to say once, twice and three times. He still wants to give those shareholders face.


    I just didn''t expect that the matter was solved so smoothly this time.


    Bo Jinhua sat on the sofa, his face full of joy.


    The housekeeper couldn''t help saying, "however, the young master estimated that it was also a means of violence. When I met the man, it was obviously too frightened."


    Bo Jinhua shook his head: "whether it''s scared or not, just solve it."


    That''s what I said.


    The housekeeper couldn''t help but be happy: "Congrattions, sir. The young master is finally interested in thepany."


    "Yes."


    Bo Jinhua looked pleased: "my son is always against me. I thought he had always been this virtue. Fortunately, it''s good to change it."


    The housekeeper thought of Bo Ye and couldn''t help saying; "What about the young master?"


    Bo Jinhua thought of the contract that reduced a few profits and sighed: "ah ye, after all, his heart is a little too soft. I don''t have my tough style."


    Housekeeper is a typical type that no one wants to offend.


    He tied it up and said, "young master, it''s about seeking stability. After all, not every risk can get the best of both worlds."


    Bo Jinhua also agreed: "forget it, as long as Bo Qian is willing, that position must be his."


    The housekeeper nodded, but he could not help sighing for a while.


    The management of thepany is more interested in Bo Ye.


    If Bo Jinhua wants to wholeheartedly support Bo Qian''s superior position, I''m afraid it''s difficult to ascend to heaven.


    "Go and call mu Shinian." Bo Jinhua thought of something and suddenly told the housekeeper, "don''t disturb Bo Qian."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is going to the repair shop after ss.


    As a result, I was stopped as soon as I left the school.


    "Sir, I want to see you." The visitor is Bo Jinhua''s housekeeper, with a good face.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling and nodded at her. Ye Ling knew that they knew each other and went to the station first.


    Mu Shimian followed the Housekeeper on the bus: "what does he want me to do?"


    "Miss Mu will know when she passes." The housekeeper''s gentle face, afraid of her worry, also exined: "Sir is generally not difficult, as long as Miss mu, you will answer any questions."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t want to talk very much.


    The housekeeper didn''t feel cold, so he stepped on the elerator and the car roared out.


    "That''s right."


    After the car drove out for a distance, mu Shinian said, "can the dy fee be calcted?"


    "..." the housekeeper was shocked by her and almost stepped on the brake.


    Mu Shinian stared at him.


    The housekeeper looked at her in the rearview mirror for a moment and silently said, "yes, Miss mu, you can report the number and I willpensate."


    "OK." It doesn''t matter whopensates. Just have money.


    Bo Jinhua came to her and there were only a few bad things. She didn''t want to hinder her way to make money because of these bad things.


    After driving out for a while, the housekeeper couldn''t help but wonder: "when you are with the young master, won''t the young master give you money?"

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401</h4>


    Although their young masters are unreliable, they are not unreliable to this extent.


    Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper with a puzzled look: "I can make money. Why spend his money?"


    Besides, she didn''t buy anything expensive except medical expenses, did she?


    The housekeeper was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    In his opinion, Bo Qian''s admiration for the time is simply too good to be good! As a result, you didn''t even spend any money for each other? It''s going to spread. It''s estimated to explode in the whole circle!


    Incredibly... Stingy to this extent!?


    The housekeeper drove the car to Bo''s old house with an unimaginable look on his face.


    When he went in, he looked sympathetically and said, "Sir has a good temper. As long as you don''t annoy him, there will be nothing wrong."


    "So you, follow him more."


    Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper unexpectedly and intuitively said something in his words.


    The housekeeper directly avoided her sight: "please."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian walked in with an inexplicable face.


    Bo Jinhua was dealing with a potted nt. When he saw hering in, it was rare for the corners of his mouth to arouse a smile: ing?"


    Hongmen banquet.


    These three words came out of Mu Shinian''s mind.


    After cutting off a stump, Bo Jinhua pointed to one side of the sofa: "sit down."


    Mu Shinian sat down like a stream. He had rehearsed the questions that Bo Jinhua might ask several times in his mind. He didn''t panic at all.


    Bo Jinhua sat opposite her and smiled: "how have you been recently?"


    Mu Shinian slightly frowned: "OK."


    "That''s good." Bo Jinhua seems to be in a very good mood.


    Mu Shimian bowed his head and meditated. Bo Jinhua came to him, mostly because Bo Qian beat people up for her... But if it was this thing, Bo Jinhua would run away every minute.


    As a result, is it so calm!?


    Bo Jinhua handed her a ointment: "this is imported from abroad. It has the best effect on knife wounds."


    Mu Shinian swept the name of eye medicine and calmly took it over; "Thank you."


    "Nothing." Bo Jinhua''s face rarely shows a little elder''s love for his younger generation: "after all, you are also a victim this time."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand the development of the situation more and more.


    Is Bo Jinhua not angry at all?


    That doesn''t make sense.


    "Thank you." Mu Shinian held the tube ointment, and there was a faint thought between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Bo Jinhua poured himself a cup of tea and sighed, He said: "you''ve been with Bo Qian for a long time. You know a little about his temper. Bo Qian is the master. It''s lucky to meet a master with a good temper. You can only endure when you meet a master with a bad temper. Power is always one level below another. If you can''t reach the level of others, you can only bow down and be a minister."


    Does Bo Jinhua appreciate Bo Qian''s arrogant attitude that day?


    Mu Shimian saw something faintly. She pursed her lips, didn''t speak, and just nodded.


    Seeing this, Bo Jinhua smiled and bent his eyes: "I thought you would be a disaster. Unexpectedly, you are quite surprising."


    Mu Shinian can''t understand Bo Jinhua''s meaning now.


    Bo Jinhua seemed to point to the end and didn''t intend to say anything: "take the ointment back and wipe it. If it''s used up, say, I''ll have someone send it to you again."

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402</h4>


    For a moment, mu Shinian felt goose bumps all over.


    It''s like a snake hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity.


    "OK, thank you."


    With that, she grabbed the ointment and went out.


    Bo Shenghua didn''t mean to obstruct, so he continued to fiddle with her flowers.


    ¡­¡­


    After going out, mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief.


    The housekeeper personally sent her out and opened his mouth with some deep meaning: "Miss mu, you see, sir is not an inhuman person."


    Mu Shinian grabbed the box of hot ointment and pulled his lips: "Oh."


    The housekeeper was afraid that she didn''t understand. He continued, "as long as you don''t confront your husband, he won''t be difficult. Remember this sentence, Miss mu."


    Mu Shinian heard the words and looked up at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper still smiled gently against his honest face: "Miss mu, I''ll say this. It''ste. Go back early."


    He opened the rear seat door himself.


    Mu Shinian sneered out of the housekeeper''s sight and sat in the back seat.


    The door closed and she leaned against the cushion to meditate.


    So, what does the old man want to say?


    The housekeeper didn''t want to get on the bus. Mu Shinian looked out curiously.


    Outside the gate, there was another car.


    The car body was dark and showed a strange light under the streetmp.


    Thin and shallow?


    Mu Shinian opened the door and heard the housekeeper''s gentle voice: "young master, since everyone is here, it''s better to go in and say hello to Mr. Gen."


    A wrinkle in the center of thin and shallow eyebrows is obviously unwilling.


    The housekeeper sighed: "young master, sir actually cares about you. Since Miss Mu is so important to you, it''s not too much for him to care about you. Young master, don''t always put your husband in a hostile position. In the world, how can a father harm his son?"


    The housekeeper talked one after another.


    The smile on thin and shallow face was even colder.


    He looked at mu Shinian behind the housekeeper. He didn''t need to say hello at all. Mu Shinian obediently sat in his car.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper just raised his eyebrow: "young master, be careful on your way back."


    Thin shallow looked at the building and had no idea of going in at all.


    He narrowed his eyes and sounded like a warning: "don''t be a self righteous disgusting person."


    Then he got on the bus.


    After driving out for a while, the housekeeper reluctantly shook his head and entered the house.


    Bo Jinhua stood at the window, stared at the door and sighed with worry: "my son is really..."


    "The young master is still young. You can teach him, sir." Said the housekeeper.


    Bo Jinhua felt a little relieved: "you go and fry this matter, and then in my name, send a generous gift to the hospital."


    "I understand."


    The housekeeper went out to give orders, but soon he ran back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bo Jinhua thought something had happened again. As a result, the housekeeper shook his head solemnly: "no, the eldest young master has polished the matter and spread it out again. It is estimated that the wholepany will know that young master Bo is a blockbuster."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The person who always likes to control everything in his hand is slightly stunned.


    The housekeeper was afraid that he wouldn''t believe it and said again: "it''s really like this. The young master not only has no mistakes now, but also has merit. Under the sign of the young master, don''t mention the positive image of young master Bo now."

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403</h4>


    Bo Jinhua has returned to normal.


    He stared out of the window at the darkening night.


    "Ah Ye is really capable. He thought of all these things."


    The housekeeper also nodded and solved a major event. He was also a little happy: "that is to say, the young master is still very capable, so sir, in fact, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Even if the second young master refuses to inherit at that time, you still have the choice of the young master. As for..." his voice suddenly pressed down: "in fact, other things are not important."


    We all know what other things mean.


    Apart from Bo Jinhua, only the housekeeper knows this secret.


    And there will never be a leak.


    Bo Jinhua sighed heavily: "say it again."


    "I still want to support my son."


    After all, thepany''s surname is Bo.


    The housekeeper didn''t say much when he saw him say so.


    "Keep an eye on the time." Bo Jinhua suddenly spoke.


    The housekeeper had been with him for many years. Without his detailed exnation, he could know what he was thinking. He hesitated for a moment and persuaded him: "it''s not very good. Look at the degree of young master''s interest in Miss mu. If there is any ident, young master Bo is expected to count on you."


    "Now, I''m afraid that Bo Qian doesn''t care about Mu Shi." Bo Jinhua frankly told him: "my son, from small torge, has been used to his own way. He has never been interested in anything. He is good at admiring the time. He can actually distract my son."


    The housekeeper was silent.


    Bo Jinhua said: "watch mu Shinian, she can''t have an ident."


    After all, in the future, when he has to, he will have to suppress thin and shallow by admiring the times.


    In case of any ident, didn''t he waste so much effort?


    "I understand. I''ll find some reliable ones now."


    After the housekeeper went out, Bo Jinhua began to trim the branches again.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, mu Shinian could feel the low air pressure in the car.


    She was silent all the way. When she was about to get off the bus, she decided to be frank and strict.


    "He didn''t ask me anything, and he didn''t make things difficult for me. He just asked me about family affairs and gave me a box of ointment."


    Then she handed the ointment.


    Thin shallow drooping eyes swept his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian had to take the ointment back: "say this ointment is good. Let me run out and continue to find him."


    Thin shallow heard this sentence, his eyebrow finally slightly wrinkled.


    The car stopped at the gate.


    Mu Shinian waited for a minute, but he didn''t see Bo Qian''s intention to get off. Finally, he couldn''t help but say; "Are you angry?"


    Thin shallow looked at her and the answer was self-evident.


    The angry one.


    Mu Shinian knew she was wrong. She stretched out her hand and scratched her chin. In a low voice, "he''s looking for me. I can''t help it."


    Thin shallow listens to her to say so, the anger again rubbed out.


    He forced his lower lip and said word by word: "don''t see anyone in the future. Don''t go to pick you up. I''m responsible for anything."


    "OK."


    Mu Shimian happily agreed.


    I was stunned to see her so happy.


    Mu Shinian blinked lightly: "I said OK, what''s the matter?"


    Nothing... Nothing at all.


    Thin shallow pushed open the door and went down.


    Mu Shinian followed him, vaguely feeling that he was a little awkward at this moment.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404</h4>


    It seems that I have prepared a lot of words to say. As a result, I only said the first sentence, and there is no following.


    If it were her, it would be very oppressive.


    "By the way, your father." Mu Shinian caught up and asked curiously, "I''m not angry about what you''ve done this time, but also praise you very much."


    "He''s a pervert." Thin shallow frown, disgusted to a pole: "I think I''m at the peak of power and know everything like the back of my hand."


    This kind of person is not a pervert.


    Even Bo Jinhua thinks he canpletely master this variable.


    Mu Shinian also thinks so.


    Bo Jinhua is a pervert.


    She thought it would be a storm of scolding, but she came to deliver the ointment?


    "Something."


    When entering the door, Bo Qian suddenly stopped and held out his hand to her.


    Mu Shi was stunned and handed him the ointment.


    Thin shallow took it and threw it directly into the trash can: "don''t use what he gave."


    "......." Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow and said, "poison it!"


    She didn''t really believe that old man would be so tasteless.


    After all, once poisoned, it will really tear open your face.


    When Bo Qian heard this sentence, the corner of his lips slightly smoked twice. He looked at mu Shinian as if he were watching an innocent child: "poison? The old man never does such a tasteless thing. He won''t touch such a thing as poison."


    What is he so worried about? Mu Shinian asked with his eyes.


    Bo Qian probably felt that if she didn''t tell Mu Shimian clearly, she would step on thunder from time to time, so she simply opened up and said: "the old man has a secret pharmaceutical factory, which studies some strange drugs. For example, it can control people''s thoughts, or make people crazy. In addition, it makes people addicted."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shimian red excitedly.


    Thin shallow nodded: "well, no one knows where the specific address is, but the old man has such a ce."


    "So don''t touch his things. If you''re not careful, you''ll get caught."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip hard, and the lip p was faintly pale.


    She suddenly thought of the strange disease on Bo shallow''s body and wanted to speak, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Her words were all around her mouth and swallowed them on her own initiative.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what she wanted to ask. Her face changed slightly. Before she nned how to speak, the housekeeper ran over excitedly.


    "Miss mu, you''re back. How are you? Aren''t you hurt?"


    Mu Shinian was turned around by the housekeeper like a national treasure. After confirming that there was no harm, the housekeeper breathed out: "I''m scared to death. Fortunately, you''re all right."


    "Thank you, housekeeper."


    Mu Shinian looked at his thin face. She didn''t intend to ask about the strange disease.


    The housekeeper patted his little heart and used him with an unhappy face: "what''s the matter with you? How can you tell who to go with? In case of any ident, what do you want us to do?"


    "We can''t do this next time. How worried we are if you leave without saying hello."


    "Sorry to worry you." Mu Shinian''s kind apology.


    The housekeeper waved his hand magnanimously: "it''s all right. Just remember next time."


    Three people walked in.


    Bo Qian went straight upstairs.


    When the housekeeper was sure that someone had gone up, he dared to tell her: "young master, you''re in a hurry. Fortunately, you''re all right."

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked upstairs: "is he in a bad mood?"


    The housekeeper couldn''t help patting her on the head; "You, young master, when I heard that you were taken to Bo''s house, the frightened soul is almost gone. You can be in a good mood."


    Mu Shi reads his footsteps.


    The housekeeper didn''t notice her abnormality and continued to mutter: "but seriously, Miss mu, you can''t do this next time. The Bo family is very dangerous. If you''re OK, you''d better not get involved with them."


    "The young master just doesn''t want to go with them, so he moved out by himself."


    The housekeeper is still reading, but he is distracted.


    Is that strange disease caused by Bo Jinhua? If so, if you find the source, the doctor named len should have a way.


    Pharmaceutical factory!?


    Mu Shinian saw that the housekeeper had gone into the kitchen to stir up the pots and pans. When the housekeeper didn''t pay attention, she slipped upstairs directly.


    As soon as the door closed, mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and pressed a number.


    Xiao Hei hasn''t contacted mu Shinian for a long time. As soon as he received her call, he couldn''t help joking: "sister Shi, you''re in love with someone. Why haven''t you contacted us recently."


    "No talk." Mu Shinian interrupted him: "help me investigate a ce."


    Xiao Hei didn''t dare to fool around when she was so serious: "you say."


    "I don''t know the specific address. There is a pharmaceutical factory under Bo Jinhua''s name. You find a way to find it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a silence over the phone.


    Mu Shinian asked suspiciously, "is there any problem?"


    Xiao Hei smiled twice: "he also said that you are not in love. Look at you, every word is inseparable from the childe brother Bo Qian."


    Mu Shinian thinks he is quite serious. Howe his subordinates are such immoral people.


    "I said no."


    "Well, no, no, by the way, your senior brothers and sisters have begun to prepare betrothal gifts for you. They also said that if Bo Qian didn''t pay a billion and ten billion betrothal money, he wouldn''t want to marry you home."


    Mu Shinian hardly knows what to say.


    "Did they talk so long?"


    Xiao Hei gave a sound and sounded quite proud: "after all, what they used to raise for you was a pension."


    They used to think that ording to the character of admiring the times, men don''t know what creatures they are.


    Not to mention falling in love.


    It''s not hard to find one. I still like it.


    Those senior brothers and sisters, don''t mention how happy they are.


    Mu Shinian was helpless: "help me check the pharmaceutical factory."


    With that, she didn''t give Xiao Hei a chance to respond, so she hung up the phone.


    However, the word bride price still lingered in her mind.


    Mu Shinian sat on the carpet, dragged his cheeks and sighed silently.


    A group of strange people


    She just


    Bo Qian is so kind to her that it''s not too much to help him himself.


    Like finding a reason, mu Shinian''s mood suddenly improved.


    ¡­¡­


    Next door.


    Thin and shallow leaned against the window and stared at the darkness in the distance.


    He has taken two wrong steps in session.


    He hasn''t fully figured out the strength of the old man so far.


    If there is a chance in the future, who will protect him?

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406</h4>


    Thin shallow stared at his hand and thought of a long time ago, a man in a white coat slowly leaned over with a needle in his room.


    Tell him not to be afraid.


    Tell him he''ll be free soon.


    Tell him that if you are not good, something terrible will happen.


    Thin shallow firmly held his fist and closed his eyes. It was the little boy again. He tore and struggled in the room and hit the wall in despair. Outside the door, a group of people in white coats were expressionless and disappointed.


    Still failed... They said.


    No one cares about the little boy''s life or death, and no one is willing to help... Because the little boy''s father is standing outside the door.


    Thin shallow used some strength, and his nails fell deeply into the meat.


    He leaned against the window and the wind poured in through his cor.


    His whole body was cold.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian went to school listlessly.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Ling couldn''t help touching her forehead: "don''t you get sick?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, No."


    Ye Ling skimmed his lips: "what''s the matter with you? Your face is so ugly. Are you in a bad mood?"


    "Insomnia." Mu Shinian took a sip of water and found that there were not many people in the ssroom. He asked curiously, "where have they all gone?"


    It''s OK not to mention it. When you mention Ye Ling, you will be angry.


    "Also said, in addition to seeing ye Ling, what else can I do?"


    Mu Shi read oh and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Seeing that she was so calm, Ye Ling was about to lose to her: "you, you have a good attitude."


    "Don''t mind this kind of thing. If you want to mind, don''t you just add congestion to yourself?" Besides, from beginning to end, she really didn''t mind Mu Shiran''s debut with her hands.


    Therefore, there is no jealousy, unwillingness and other emotions.


    But ye Ling obviously doesn''t think so.


    "The school came to give Mu Shiran an an exclusive interview. Everyone went to join the fun. There was also news from the school that Mu Shiran would be selected for this year''s excellent students. It was originally another girl in our ss. As a result, it was taken away. The girl was almost crying. I just didn''t know what the school said to the girl in private. The girl actually agreed. You know "That''s an excellent student. If you can get elected, you''ll get extra points in the college entrance examination. There''s only one ce every year."


    Speaking of this, Ye Ling envied.


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder: "Xueba ssmate, don''t want this quota. It''s estimated that you can get good results."


    As for mu Shiran.


    Her grades are good, but she is not very top-notch.


    After all, the top students are in their ss.


    Ye Ling nodded his head, and then realized that he had been biased by her, and stared at her speechless; "I haven''t finished yet!"


    Mu Shinian nodded hurriedly: "you continue."


    Ye Ling despised and said angrily; "You know the monthly test results havee out. Mu Shiran is probably busy making his debut in recent weeks, so his grades have decreased a little. The school even said hello to us privately. Don''t disclose Mu Shiran''s bad grades. Listen, is this still a human thing?"


    This is really too much.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and asked, "what did she do in the exam?"


    Speaking of this, Ye Ling snorted coldly: "don''t mention how bad it is! It''s more than 100."

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407</h4>


    This is a little too much.


    At ordinary times, Mu Shiran''s score is about thirty.


    Ye Ling held his cheek and disdained a little: "it''s too much to fake."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder, right asfort; "Please eat out at noon."


    Ye Ling said.


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "I''m afraid you can''t eat with anger. After all, Mu Shiran is my sister, and I have a responsibility."


    Ye Ling was finally angry.


    "You''re right! Why am I angry with Mu Shiran? I should be angry with you. If it weren''t for you, if you didn''t go, you wouldn''t be interested. Where would you go to Mu Shiran? Am I angry now?"


    As soon as the fire breathing dragon opens, people around it should avoid it, or they will suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Shiran returned from the interview, the whole person was in high spirits.


    It was as if she was standing under the spotlight in a beautiful and high-profile skirt and receiving everyone''s attention.


    "I''m back."


    Throw the schoolbag on the sofa, Mu Shiran sees her mother''s sad face and asks curiously, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tong Wanzhi sighed heavily: "Ranran, you should put aside your debut first. Look, what are your grades like¡°


    Mu Shiran''s face didn''t matter: "Mom, I''m so busy after my debut. Where is air traffic control school?"


    "You can''t say that. You can''t stop studying in order to be a star." Tong Yanzhi took her hand and gave her painstaking advice: "I think the brokeragepany also agreed to let you take some announcements while studying. When you go to college, there will be more time. Isn''t it good for you to concentrate on your career at that time?"


    Mu Shiran frowned: "Mom, what do you know? There are not many opportunities for neers in this circle. If I don''t devote myself to it, how can I do it for others."


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned deeper: "you can''t say that. You still have to read the book."


    "Mom, don''t we study just to find a good way out in the future? Now I have a way out. It doesn''t matter to study or rx a little." Mu Shiran saw that her mother was still disapproving. She thought for a moment and said, "well, mom, I''ll try my best recently."


    Tong Wanzhi stopped: "I discussed with your father and found you an off campus teacher to help you with your homework."


    Mu Shiran''s unhappy lips: "Mom, is it reliable? I''m going to be a big star in the future. Don''t find some people with messy andx mouth. It''s bad if you tell me about me then."


    "Don''t worry, your father''s friend''s son. He happens to be free these days. It''s just right to find him." Tong Wanzhi also knows to be a star. Everything should be kept secret. These things have long been considered.


    Mu Shiran was relieved when she heard what she said: "well, thank you, mom."


    "You." Tong Wanzhi couldn''t stand her being coquettish. He ordered her forehead and spoiled her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Maintenance nt.


    Mu Sinian is loading tires. A girl behind him has been talking to herself for a long time against her background.


    "I know Tang and song are here. You let hime out to see me!"


    "If he doesn''te out to see me today, I will never leave!"


    Mu Shinian pretended not to hear, but he was eating melons in his heart.


    At present, it seems that this should be a new girlfriend of the Tang and Song dynasties. I don''t know how to find it. I found it in the store.

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408</h4>


    The consistent way to treat such a silly fork is to stay away from it.


    Seeing that she ignored herself, the woman angrily stepped on high heels and kicked over the toolbox.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes sank and his hands suddenly itched.


    Silly fork general women really have!


    When the woman saw that she finally reacted, she raised her chin proudly: "don''t tell me, you have something to do with that scum man in the Tang and Song Dynasties?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian answered calmly. The woman didn''t have time to get angry. She finished her words coldly; "Tang and Song dynasties are very dreary."


    Changing women one by one, to some extent, scum is not good.


    The woman frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian was not always able to swallow her anger. She stood up and looked at the woman coldly. She looked a little chilly: "pick up the things for me."


    As soon as the toolbox fell, all the small parts in it spilled out.


    What did the woman think she wanted, but she asked her to pick up things?


    As soon as she lifted her high heels, she kicked a screw further away: "who do you think you are, and dare to order me?"


    Mu Shinian''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and a few dangerous lights burst out from the bottom of his eyes: "I said, pick it up!"


    The woman was overwhelmed by her momentum, but she still hardened her scalp and cold hum: "I won''t pick it up. What can you do with me!"


    She doesn''t believe it. She can lose to a student!


    Good.


    Mu Shinian was scolded and provoked inexplicably. She had a ghost before her temper came up. She sneered. In the woman''s inexplicable face, she suddenly hooked her foot gently.


    The woman was wearing a pair of high heels with a full length of 15 cm. She was so gently hooked by mu Shinian that she suddenly lost her bnce, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Ah!"


    The woman screamed. When she fell, she knocked down the oil and stained most of her body.


    The woman screamed again. She was too busy to get up. As a result, the high-heeled shoes were unstable and sat on the oil again.


    With a click, the oil sshed.


    Mu Shinian stepped back slowly and calmly looked at her joking: "sorry, my legs shook."


    Those with eyes can see that she did it on purpose!


    The smell of oil on the tip of the woman''s nose almost disgusted her. She struggled to get up. As a result, she fell down several times.


    The oil on my body is getting more and more. A nice white skirt ispletely scrapped!


    "Ah!!!"


    Thest time I didn''t get up, I screamed out in a feminine voice.


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair, propped his chin, and calmly bent down to look at her; "If you want to lose your temper, go somewhere else. I have no time to tolerate your temper."


    With that, she stretched out her hand and directly pulled the man up.


    When she stood up straight, she directly brought a bucket and nned to clean the floor.


    The woman looked at her embarrassed appearance, and her breath was not happy. Her face was ferocious. She nced around, suddenly grabbed the broom and waved it at her back.


    Mu Shinian only felt a strong wind blowing, and herst bit of patiencepletely disappeared.


    As the broom swung over, she quickly grabbed the pole and took a breath.


    Blood gradually seeped out of the gauze.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth. With some strength, he grabbed the broom and threw it on the ground. When he was about to drive the crazy woman out, suddenly

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409</h4>


    The crazy woman was grabbed by her wrist and threw it out directly.


    With a bang, the woman who fell screamed and couldn''t get uppletely.


    Mu Shinian looked up at his sharp eyes and suddenly felt guilty.


    Thin shallow''s eyes were heavy, staring at the blood color seeping out of her hands, and her face was immediately ugly.


    Mu Shinian was afraid to look into his eyes.


    Didn''t this man say he went to thepany? Why did youe back halfway? No... she has nothing to feel guilty about!


    Thinking so, mu Shinian subconsciously straightened his back and looked righteous.


    Thin shallow was almost annoyed by her appearance and smiled: "your hands are ready? Come out and toss?"


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and hands and hid the injured ce behind him with a guilty heart: "almost."


    Do you think I''m stupid


    Thin shallow almost subconsciously wanted to shout this sentence out, and then, to his mouth, it became: "the car is outside."


    Do you want to go there yourself or do you want me to threaten you out.


    Mu Shimian took the initiative to fill the second half of his sentence: "I''ll take something."


    With that, she went to change her clothes, put on her schoolbag and went out with thin behind her.


    When she got on the bus, she looked at the half dead man lying on the ground: "what should she do?"


    "I don''t know. Whatever."


    Thin shallow didn''t see what the woman fell into. Even, there was some hard to hide anger: "people in the Tang and Song Dynasties?"


    "Well, it should be an ex girlfriend."


    Mu Shinian sat in the co driver''s seat, looked at the tragedy of the woman, and looked at his bleeding palm. He immediately felt no pain.


    After Bo Qian sat in the driver''s seat and started the car, he left a sentence in silence: "does he often do this?"


    "Not often."


    Mu Shinian answered truthfully: "generally, the Tang and Song Dynasties rarely tell others the address."


    After all, it''s necessary to have a snack in the flowers. Otherwise, people will alwayse to the door and waste his time... Picking up girls.


    Thin shallow''s face became more gloomy when she said so.


    Good, good, good Tang and song!


    ¡­¡­


    Send people to the hospital for bandaging, thin and shallow, with an iron face all the way.


    The unlucky doctor met these two people again, and the pressure was not ordinary.


    Fortunately, it was not as terrible asst time. When I saw the wound, I frowned and my face sank. There was no other reaction.


    The doctor quickly treated the wound and sent the two men away in person.


    After leaving, I couldn''t help bute out with a sigh of relief.


    The nurse couldn''t help admiring: "this is a wonderful man!"


    "..." the doctor rolled his eyes. Are the little girls so worried now?


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Bo Qian took the medicine and repeated what the doctor had just said. After mu Shinian remembered it one by one, he concluded: "you are not allowed to go anywhere except school these days."


    Mu Shinian blinked twice: "but I..."


    "No, but let Tang and song calcte your work injury." Thin shallow decided to go his own way directly.


    Mu Shinian thought about it. It''s too painful not to go to work and get money. The person who refuses is either a fool or two hundred and fifty.


    "OK."


    Thin shallow squint eyes, eyes fell on her face, a little confused.


    He''s so rich, why didn''t mu Shiniane to hug his thigh... Oh, don''t hug. They''re unmarried couples. She gave a look in her eyes, and didn''t she brush her card casually?

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410</h4>


    Thin shallow absent-minded thinking.


    Mu Shinian suddenly stopped.


    Thin and shallow looked up and picked his eyebrows and eyes slightly.


    Bo Ye can get out of bed and walk. Two groups of people just bump into each other.


    When Mrs. Bo saw the two of them together, she couldn''t help taking a breath. Instead, Bo Ye gently greeted them: "Shi Nian''s hand is hurt?"


    Mu Shi read grace and answered.


    She is too cold, but Bo Ye doesn''t care at all. Looking at Bo Qian, he still smiles: "since it''s so coincidence, if you want to be okay,e to the ward and have a seat. I have something to tell you."


    Mrs. Bo took his hand and looked discontented; "Stop talking. There''s nothing to say. The doctor said you need to rest."


    "Don''t bother about other things. Besides, young master Bo''s thunder means, where do we need to worry about."


    This means a lot.


    Bo Ye patted Mrs. Bo''s hand and said, "Mom, it''s okay."


    With that, he looked at Bo shallow again and waited for him quietly.


    Thin shallow frivolous cold hum: "good."


    Mu Shinian slightly picked the tip of his eyebrow.


    Does Bo Ye have such a calm attitude towards the number one suspect? If Bo Ye doesn''t hide a bigger killing move, it''s that he really keeps that little nurturing kindness in mind and remembers it all the time.


    But is it possible?


    Mu Shinian smiled secretly in his heart, but there was no trace on the surface.


    The four returned to the ward together. Mrs. Bo and mu Shinian were sent out. There were only two brothers left in the ward.


    Bo Ye sat on the bed, covered his wound and sighed, "you handled this matter very well, better than me."


    If he didn''t read that sentence, Bo shallow might make things big and force himself out of the position of president of thepany.


    However, with mu Shinian''s words, he had to change his mind.


    Bo Ye looked at him gently: "I''m supposed to have a long rest. If you don''t understand anything about thepany, you can ask me. If people in thepany make things difficult for you, you can also tell me."


    "After all, we are brothers. Just because I can ept you doesn''t mean that others can ept you."


    "You led thepany''s stupid words?" Thin, shallow and cold interrupted him.


    Thin Ye was stunned and nodded: "well, I guided it." Seeing the man''s face getting worse and worse, Bo Ye calmly added: "you''ve done a good job this time. You can just take this opportunity to make everyone look up to you. Otherwise, the people in thepany who oppose you are actually pretty good."


    The thin and shallow face sank, and the arc of the corner of the mouth became deeper and deeper.


    "I can''t see that you still have such a heart."


    "Yes," Bo Ye coughed weakly. "You are the rightful sessor of thepany. I must be on your side."


    Thin shallow was a little closer, and only the two of them could hear.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the Empire you worked hard to create will be taken away by me?"


    Bo Ye didn''t even stare for a second. He was very gentle: "no, it''s yours. It''s yours. I won''t rob."


    Bo Qian straightens up, looks at Bo Ye, and gently nods his head: "speaking of it, I recently found that being a president is quite good. There are people to help deal with a lot of things under my hand. I just need to sign my name."

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411</h4>


    "Isn''t that what the old man asked me? As long as I can show up in the past, I won''t suffer for such a valuable business."


    Bo Ye''s face changed slightly, but no one could see it.


    He nodded, and a pleased smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "it''s great if you can think so."


    Thin shallow sneered and looked at him calmly.


    I''ll see how long your fox tail can hide.


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian was taken to the nearest cafe by Mrs. Bo.


    Mrs. Bo also specially ordered dessert and a ss of juice for her: "try it. The snacks here are quite distinctive."


    Mu Shinian looked and had no appetite.


    Mrs. Bo was ufortable when she saw her indifference: "I didn''t mean anything else. I just sighed that when you first entered Bo''s house, Bo had a big opinion."


    "I heard that he chose an expensive girl toe in. He made a lot of trouble and almost turned the whole Bo family upside down."


    "But fortunately, he epted itter. Now you still get along so well, we can rest assured."


    Mu Shinian thought, you can rest assured.


    At first, I nned to buy her off and let her monitor Bo shallow. Did I really think she was a student who didn''t understand anything?


    Mrs. Bo didn''t care about the cold, but she said to herself: "but seriously, we are also very happy to see that Bo Qian is so interested in you. Although this child is not my own, but I grew up watching him. He has never been particrly interested in anything."


    That''s because you don''t know him.


    Bo Qian is also very attentive to the housekeeper.


    Mu Shinian added a sentence at the bottom of his heart.


    Mrs. Bo also saw that she didn''t intend to answer, and coughed awkwardly: "I can see that you don''t like me very much, just like Bo shallow."


    "You misunderstood." Mu Shinian echoed with half truth.


    This sentence is enough.


    Mrs. Bo seems to be waiting for this sentence: "it''s just a misunderstanding. Shi Nian, aunt actually brought you here today. She wants to ask you a question."


    Is the big y finallying.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and nodded, "ask."


    Mrs. Bo took a deep breath. It seemed that she had done a good job in psychological construction before she finally opened her mouth: "is he really going to sit in the position of President?"


    Mu Shinian stared at her curiously.


    For fear of her misunderstanding, Mrs. Bo added: "although I''m not reconciled, I even want to fight for something for my son, but after this incident, I also want to understand that as long as Bo Ye is alive, it''s the most important thing, and I don''t want to take care of anything else."


    "Ah Ye wants to support Bo Qian. As a mother, I also want my son to do it."


    Mu Shi reads the thought of chatting up, and the corners of his lips can''t help but evoke a touch of yfulness, which ispletely eliminated.


    Since people think so, she won''t disappoint people.


    "Don''t worry. A man still needs a career. I''ll persuade him."


    In the depths of Mrs. Bo''s pupils, something shed past. It was too fast for people to grasp.


    She took a sip of tea and nodded with a bright smile: "well, with your advice, Bo Qian will be obedient. I heard he listens to you very much."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer again.


    It doesn''t matter whether she listens or not. As long as she can be angry, she will be satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    After the two left, Bo Fu slowly returned to the ward.


    Bo Ye just pulled the wound, which will be lying in bed to recover.


    Seeing Mrs. Boing in, he didn''t mean to get up.

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412</h4>


    Mrs. Bo came in with a distressed face: "how are you? Are you okay?"


    Bo Ye nodded: "don''t worry, I''m fine. The wound is almost healed."


    Mrs. Bo sighed, went out and looked around. When she found no one, she closed the door and locked it.


    "If you want me to ask, I asked."


    "How''s it going?" Bo Ye asks anxiously.


    Mrs. Bo sighed hard, and her expression was unspeakable.


    "Ah ye, let me say, did you block the wrong way from the beginning? Even if Bo Qian has no ability, as long as he has this idea, he doesn''t have to deal with anything in thepany and can get a lot of ie. Anyone would be ecstatic to ept this kind of thing."


    Bo Ye frowned: "no, Bo Qian has a feud with his father. The feud between them can''t be resolved so easily."


    "Over the years, what did thin shallow do that wasn''t for Dad''s wound?"


    "But these are just your guesses." Mrs. Bo is also a little worried. After all, thepany is thest reliance between them. If even thepany is lost, what else do they have left?


    "Ah ye, think about it from the beginning. Bo Qian said he hated thepany, but you see, he left thepany and left Bo''s home. It''s nothing... Now, with a mu Shinian, this variable is too big, and her own grades are not good. If her man was also a second ancestor, guess what she would think? I think that girl is very smart, but she''s not Like someone who will make himself wronged. "


    "Mu Shinian, agreed?" Bo Ye frowns and asks.


    Mrs. Bo nodded stiffly under his eyes: "yes, it''s very straightforward. An 18-year-old girl thinks her fiance is a rich family president or a second ancestor. There''s no choice at all."


    Ny nine percent of people will choose the former.


    Mu Shinian is not a fool.


    Bo Ye''s face is even more ugly.


    Mrs. Bo also knew that she was pushing him too fast. She grabbed his hand and said nervously, "well, don''t think about this time. Wait until you are well."


    Bo Ye shook his head: "Mom, we were gambling. Now let''s see whether Bo Qian hates dad more or me more."


    "If it were thetter, we would lose everything."


    If it is the former, all the preparations and efforts he has made so far have paid off.


    Neither mother nor son spoke for a long time.


    How many people know the dirty things on the surface and behind the scenes?


    Mrs. Bo sighed and held Bo Ye''s hand. Her voice was a little bleak: "it''s so difficult for us, mother and son."


    Bo Ye pulls his lower lip and doesn''t know how to return.


    He knows, they are not difficult.


    They just have too much desire and ambition. Otherwise, in terms of their current status, they can be stable for a lifetime. Unfortunately, they want more.


    Therefore, bear more.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning, mu Shinian said these words to shallow.


    After hearing this, Bo Qian didn''t respond. He bowed his head and followed the hair of the white haired tiger.


    Mu Shinian saw it and said nothing more.


    Just whispered, "I just don''t know why. Mrs. Bo has no confidence. She said you would listen to me."


    It doesn''t look like it at all.

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413</h4>


    With a grip of thin and shallow fingers, he almost pulled off a handful of hair of the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger roared and trembled smartly all over.


    Thin and shallow immediately released his hand and touched his skin twice.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know that his muttering words were heard. He was just curious: "do you really want to take over thepany?"


    Bo Qian continued to help the white tigerb his hair: "what do you think?"


    "If you want to take over, it''s best to take advantage of this opportunity." No matter how unwilling Bo Ye is, he probably doesn''t have so much thought when he is lying in the hospital at this time.


    "If you don''t have this mind, you should stop and take advantage of now."


    The foundation is not stable yet. Many people disobey him. Just create some trouble and step down naturally.


    Bo smiled: "don''t you want me to be the president?"


    Mu Shi read his face inexplicably.


    What does it have to do with me?


    The housekeeper came out to deliver fruit, heard their dialogue, looked at mu Shinian, looked confused, and couldn''t help reminding: "Miss mu, the couple''s married property is shared."


    Mu Shinian didn''t hear what it meant.


    After seeing the housekeeper constantly picking eyebrows and various hints to her, she reacted.


    Yes, after all, she is wearing the identity of a thin fiancee.


    Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper, then looked at the thin eyes. Finally, she stared at the white haired tiger. Finally, she took away theb and helped the white haired tiger smooth its hair in a look of expectation or ridicule.


    "This is your business. No one is qualified to make a choice for you."


    Happy and neat.


    evade the crucial point.


    The housekeeper looked at his thin and lost face and couldn''t help adding a fire: "don''t say choice. What would you do if it were you?"


    "This assumption does not hold."


    Mu Shinian spoke frankly.


    The housekeeper couldn''t ask any more.


    They say it''s if... What are you doing so seriously.


    If you don''t lose, it''s false.


    However, his loss was just like that. After all, mu Shinian swayed under his eyes, and he didn''t look up every day.


    If it hadn''t been for the other party''s graduation, he would have


    Thin shallow looked at the beautiful side face and suddenly moved in his heart. He quickly didn''t open his eyes and stared at the white haired tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed at home all weekend and couldn''t go anywhere.


    Bo Qian didn''t go to thepany. They slept in for two days.


    When I got up on Monday, the whole person was refreshed.


    Bo Qian took her to school. Mu Shinian took another nap in the car. She didn''t wake up until the car stopped; "Have you arrived yet?"


    Thin shallow didn''t answer, just pointed to a direction and motioned her to have a look.


    Mu Shinian looked curiously along his fingers, and the whole person was stunned.


    Although the man was tightly bandaged from beginning to end, he could recognize it at a nce.


    Bo Qian didn''t start the car, obviously waiting for her to make a decision.


    Mu Shinian looked at the organization she went into and frowned deeper and deeper.


    She looked thin and shallow. The other party suddenly understood, parked the car on the roadside, mu Shinian opened the door, got off and went in.


    The organization is a cosmetic surgery organization with good advertisingnguage. It is also the only cosmetic surgery organization with good reputation in this city.


    Mu Shinian can know what Mu Shiran is doing here with his toes.

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414</h4>


    Mu Shiran wrapped herself tightly. It is estimated that no one will recognize her.


    Because she made an appointment in advance, as soon as she went in, someone took her to the corresponding ce.


    "Miss mu, wait a minute. Our experts wille right away. You can consult her if you have any questions."


    Mu Shiran nodded, "OK."


    After the waiter left, Mu Shiran sat uneasily in his seat.


    On the surrounding advertising films, there are ugly girls who be beautiful after cosmetic surgery... The whole person can''t find the previous trace.


    It seems that every girl who goes out of this organization can be a star.


    Mu Shiran always thought she was beautiful.


    But since she knew that she was elected to debut, she looked at those female stars and felt that she was uglypared with them. She couldn''t bear to look straight at them.


    That''s why she had the idea of cosmetic surgery.


    Mu Shiran clenched his fist nervously and waited anxiously for the arrival of the expert.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Footsteps finally came from behind.


    Mu Shiran turned nervously. When she saw who the visitor was, the excitement on her face immediately disappeared.


    "You!"


    Mu Shinian quickly interrupted her: "do you want to go out with me or do I take you out?"


    "Why are you here!" Mu Shiran asked angrily, "are you following me?"


    Before mu Shinian answered, she continued to satirize: "you don''t mind. You don''t mind? Are you still following me?"


    "I don''t have that much time." Mu Shinian interrupted her: "also, I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. If you don''t go out, I''ll do it."


    In terms of skills, Mu Shiran doesn''t dare to underestimate mu Shinian.


    She was silent, grabbed her bag and followed her.


    After going out, Mu Shiran gnashed his teeth and said, "tell me what you have."


    "Do you want cosmetic surgery?" Mu Shinian''s straightforward opening.


    Mu Shiran is very concerned about maintaining a sense of superiority in front of Mu Shimian.


    Therefore, when mu Shinian found that she wanted to have a facelift, she had an unspeakable anger.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "I don''t want to take care of your business at all. But for cosmetic surgery, if you don''t go back now and give up the idea from now on, believe it or not, I''ll tell mom?"


    Mu Shiran came out without telling her parents, and even spent her pocket money these years.


    If you are known by your parents, you will have to scold.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my business!" Mu Shiran pushed mu Shinian mercilessly, and his face gradually became ferocious; "I''ll do it if I like. Where do I need you to mind your own business!"


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and pressed Tong Wanzhi''s phone expressionless.


    Mu Shiran turned pale and scrambled to grab his mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian avoided several times. When the phone was connected and Tong''s voice came, Mu Shiran''s face turned white sessfully.


    "Shi Nian, what''s the matter? What can I do for you?"


    "Hello, Hello, can''t you hear me? Hello, read at the same time?"


    Mu Shinian covered the position of the receiver and stared at Mu Shiran with a heavy face: "what to do, you make your own choice, or I''ll make your choice for you."


    Mu Shiran clenched her teeth and trembled with anger.


    She lowered her voice and asked angrily, "what do I do? It''s none of your business!"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "you are my sister. I can''t watch you die. It''s that simple."


    "You!"

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415</h4>


    Mu Shi''s angry teeth were itchy. She took a deep breath, carried her bag, turned and left angrily.


    Mu Shinian stared at her background and remained silent for a long time before turning expressionless and entering the cosmetic institution.


    The expert hase out. After looking around, he didn''t find anyone. As soon as he turned around, he saw Mu Siniane in. The expert misunderstood that Mu Sinian came for consultation and came over with a smile; "Hello, are you miss Mu Shiran? Myst name is Lin, you can call me Lin......"


    "I''m her sister." Mu Shinian coldly interrupted him.


    Experts paused, some did not respond; "Oh, what about Miss Mu Shiran?"


    "She went back." Mu Shinian has a poor attitude and is very impatient.


    The expert was innocent, as if he had done something wrong.


    He scratched his eyebrows very depressed: "Oh, that... Are you..."


    He didn''t go on and probably didn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shinian stared at him gloomily, with a thick displeasure in her eyes: "Mu Shiran is only 18 years old. She came to have a facelift without telling her parents. Do you know what this means?"


    The expert''s face changed slightly.


    Many young peoplee for cosmetic surgery, but most of them are informed by their parents. If their parents don''t know, it''s not clear


    "That''s what you think." Mu Shinian didn''t give him a chance to respond: "if she has any ident in your organization and her parents investigate it at that time, how do you think your organization can bear the anger of her parents?"


    The expert frowned as if he were thinking about something.


    Mu Shinian sneered and continued to take a strong dose of Medicine: "also, her parents run apany. Thepany is not small."


    The expert''s face changedpletely.


    "This... Miss, what do you mean?"


    "If you dare to help her with cosmetic surgery, believe it or not, her parents will smash your organization at themand of her parents." Mu Shi reads word by word, and every word hides an opportunity to kill.


    The expert pursed his lower lip and was irritated by her words.


    "Miss, the responsibility for this matter cannot be entirely on our side." The expert said, "after all, where do we know she came from her parents?"


    "So don''t take her order." Mu Shinian smiled slowly, and the murderous spirit was all restrained; "Never answer, or you will bear the consequences."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Extremely arrogant, extremely arrogant.


    The expert was angry and half dead, but there was nothing she could do about it, because if it was not handled properly, it would indeed bring great trouble to the organization.


    The expert called someone, immediately pulled Mu Shiran''s information into the cklist and notified it. No one can receive Mu Shiran''s list in the future.


    After going out, mu Shinian''s face was still ugly.


    She stood at the door and took a deep breath, but she still couldn''t suppress her burning anger.


    Mu Shiran is really crazy! A good face wants to have a facelift!


    In order to be a star, does she really have no lower limit?


    Mu Shinian mercilessly closed his eyes and wanted to p people in the past and wake them up.


    Her cheeks suddenly froze and she opened her eyes fiercely.


    Thin shallow with a can of ice coke in his hand, his eyes fell on the organization: "everyone has everyone''s choice. For her good, she feels that you are dying her future and inviting hatred."

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416</h4>


    This sentence, thin shallow does not say, she is also very clear.


    "She is my sister at least. I can ignore other things, but I can''t ignore this one alone."


    Thin shallow looked at her, very simply, helped her open the coke and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t like to drink this thing, but at this time, she really needs this cold drink to calm down.


    Mu Shinian took it and took two drinks. A cool taste filled his body.


    Her anger also dropped slightly.


    "However, if you can block the mouth of this family, she may not give up." Thin shallow looked at the vehicles and pedestriansing and going in the street, sighed and said, "so, you do your utmost. Don''t worry about the others."


    It''s impossible to care about the time.


    Without expression, she took out her cell phone, pressed a number and dialed.


    After the phone was connected, she hesitated.


    Tong Wanzhi''s attitude towards mu Shinian has improved a lot recently. Seeing mu Shinian calling, he thought something had happened: "Shi Nian, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian''s words came to his mouth and couldn''t go out.


    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, Tong Wanzhi asked nervously, "is something wrong?"


    If Tong Wanzhi knows that Mu Shiran wants cosmetic surgery


    Mu Shinian''s face was cold again.


    A few secondster, she said, "nothing. I identally pressed the wrong button."


    "Oh, that''s okay." Tong Wanzhi smiled twice: "when are you free,e back to live, I made some snacks, and you can just take it back."


    Mu Shi lost his mind and hung up the phone.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and bounced her head: "counseling."


    Mu Shinian looked at him inexplicably.


    She doesn''t call this advice, she just doesn''t know where to start.


    "I have one more thing to deal with."


    "There are countless cosmetic institutions here." Thin shallow reminded her: "moreover, there are many foreign ones. If you want to seal them all, how can you seal them all?"


    Mu Shi said, "take more time."


    Thin shallow helplessly looked at her: "you don''t have to do this." He shook his cell phone and told her frankly, "for your face."


    Mu Shinian stared at the mobile phone and immediately understood what he was talking about.


    Also, Bo Qian is the childe brother of the Bo family. Don''t worry about anything after a phone call.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "OK, thank you. I owe you a favor for this."


    Thin shallow shrugged his shoulders, looked at her eyes and joked: "if you can be as cruel as Mu Shiran, you don''t have to live so tangled."


    Mu Shinian knew what he meant, but smiled twice: "I am rted to her by blood after all."


    Otherwise, this kind of sister is rare.


    ¡­¡­


    Almost all the cosmetic institutions in the city have received an order in private.


    It''s forbidden to help Mu Shiran with cosmetic surgery. You can''t pay any money.


    As for the reason, because Mu Shiran is Bo Qian''s fiancee''s sister.


    It doesn''t matter who Mu Shiran is. The important thing is thin and shallow.


    In the whole city, who doesn''t know whether Bo Qian is the childe brother of the Bo family, or the son of Bo Jinhua''s main roommate and a legitimate sessor? Recently, it seems that he has taken heart and is ready to inherit the Bo family.


    Against such a man in power is not to die.


    So as soon as those institutions were afraid, they immediately ordered them to go on.


    Mu Shiran was dragged into the cklist by these institutions.

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417</h4>


    Therefore, when Mu Shiran sneaked out in the afternoon and ran to the two institutions, the other party received her very warmly at the beginning. When she knew her name, they were scared like something.


    "Sorry, Miss mu, we can''t help you with cosmetic surgery."


    "Well, to tell you the truth, we have recentlye to consult a lot of people who want cosmetic surgery. The operation has been scheduled for next year."


    "Miss mu, look at you. You look so good. Why don''t you have a facelift, don''t you?"


    "Miss mu, I''m sorry. Our organization will take a vacation in the near future, so we don''t n to collect bills."


    "Miss mu, you''d better go somewhere else."


    Each of them found a variety of reasons to prevaricate her.


    And all after knowing her name.


    Mu Shiran was walking in the street, wearing a mask. His eyes were gloomy and about to drip water.


    Mu Shinian! She must have done it. She really broke her way back!


    Mu Shiran wants to rush to the school to question her, but once it''s over, doesn''t it mean that she secretly runs to the cosmetic agency?


    Mu Shiran''s anger is about to explode.


    She must have cosmetic surgery. No matter how much it costs, she must be beautiful.


    However, sometimes I stop


    Mu Shiran sat on the stone stool on the side of the road and thought for a long time. An idea came into being in his mind.


    OK, mu Shinian, if you want to make trouble with me, don''t me me for being rude.


    ¡­¡­


    The school held a mobilization meeting for the college entrance examination.


    Mu Shinian held her chin and listened below. Looking at the teacher''s passion, the students were excited, and she, like a salted fish, leaned quietly aside in a daze.


    After the mobilization meeting, the students gradually dispersed.


    Ye Ling took mu Shinian''s neck and circled the campus: "unexpectedly, we will graduate next semester."


    "Well, yes."


    In this school, mu Shinian can only stay for one year.


    But still left a lot of memories.


    Ye Ling pulled mu Shinian and said with some emotion: "Shinian, you n to apply for that university in the future. I n to hold a big one, but I don''t know if I can go up."


    "ording to your usual results, you can." Mu Shinian vowed to speak.


    Ye Ling smiled and said, "yes, I just thought, go to a good university ande out to work at that time. Now it depends on the first degree."


    "You are so good that you can."


    "Ha ha, thank you for your kind words. I''ll be admitted at that time. I''ll treat you."


    Ye Ling said, and then looked at her: "what about you, Shi Nian, where are you going to take the exam?"


    Mu Shinian was supposed to go abroad, but now


    "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it then."


    "Don''t be considerate. You may not be able to pass the exam!"


    Ye Ling opened her mouth with great excitement. She was afraid that she would be lost. From then on, she was not interested in learning.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know."


    They were supposed to go back to the ssroom, but they were stopped halfway.


    The head teacher took his thermos cup and looked at them gently: "Shi Nian,e to the office with me."


    Ye Ling thought that mu Shinian had caused some trouble again. She couldn''t help begging for her mercy: "no, ss teacher, I''ve been studying recently. I haven''t done anything."


    "Who said what she did?" The head teacher couldn''t helpughing at Ye Ling.

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418</h4>


    "The head teacher is to see that your good friend is a creative material, so he wants to talk to her."


    Ye Ling immediately released his hand and joked with the head teacher: "head teacher, please be sure to stimte my friend''s inner learning soul, please."


    She also made a funny goodbye gesture.


    The head teacherughed and scolded.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian followed the head teacher and returned to the office.


    There was no one in the office, and the head teacher didn''t hide it. He opened his mouth directly: "winter vacation ising soon. When hees back next semester, the progress will be more nervous. Everyone is preparing for the next college entrance examination."


    "As for you, I always believe that you are a talent. Even the professor regards you as a talent. Therefore, I think your grades are definitely more than what they are now."


    Mu Shi said, "it''s OK."


    "Ha ha, no matter what your real level is, you should take good care of the college entrance examination. It doesn''t matter if you lower the average score of our ss at ordinary times. At most, you''ve been ridiculed twice. I can bear this ridicule for you, but the college entrance examination score is your own. You can''t make fun of it."


    Mu Shinian looked at what the head teacher said and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." The head teacher took a sip of tea: "I came to you today and didn''t want to say anything. I just wanted to tell you that the college entrance examination results are your own. You can take the college entrance examination as you normally do. The college entrance examination still needs to be taken seriously."


    "I know."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    The head teacher looked up at her again.


    Mu Shinian has too many ces that people can''t see through, such as the paper they made when they first came, and the questions they answered when they were paired with the physics teacher... All kinds of signs show that, coupled with the professor''s favor... Maybe there is the light of learning hegemony and learning God under this foolishness


    Mu Shinian was looked at by the head teacher, and there was no fluctuation on his face.


    After watching it for a long time, the head teacher waved his hand and said, "go back."


    Mu Shinian nodded and left. When she opened the door, she met a teacher. She said hello and left.


    The physics teacher was also surprised: "Mu Shinian, do you really believe her?"


    The head teacher said, "maybe we really meet the legendary genius."


    The physics teacher didn''t believe a word.


    The head teacher looked at her and couldn''t help but say, "otherwise, let''s make a bet on mu Shinian''s college entrance examination results."


    The physics teacher waved his big hand: "if she wants to be able to go up to 300, I will lose."


    The head teacher thought for a while and said, "I bet 600."


    The physics teacher stared at him with the expression that you were teasing me.


    The head teacher, like an old monk, took a sip of tea calmly.


    Just bet 600 and don''t change it.


    He believes that mu Shinian is a talent.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling was nervous for a long time. Seeing that mu Shinian came back safely, he inquired, and then opened his mouth: "is that it?"


    "That''s it." After the mobilization meeting, there is a self-study ss. There is no teacher. It all depends on the students'' free y.


    Mu Shinian calmly sat in the chair, took out a textbook, put it in front of him, and calmly turned it over: "I don''t know where she got her confidence."


    Ye Ling sniffed: "no, I believe you, too."


    "... Oh, I don''t know where you get your confidence." Mu Shinian responded with kindness.

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419</h4>


    Ye Ling couldn''t help patting her head twice; "I''m also curious. What are you doing? Sometimes it''s so shocking and mediocre. To tell you the truth, are you hiding your strength?"


    Mu Shi read and shook his head: "No."


    "Come on."


    Ye Ling angrily grabbed a book and felt bad: "if you get a good score in the college entrance examination, you will invite me to dinner. I must kill you happily."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian helplessly lengthened the tone.


    Ye Ling was satisfied and turned to read. As a result, a note came to the front table.


    Ye Ling opened curiously, and the two pupils stared round.


    Mu Shinian also noticed her move and frowned curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling turned around, shook her head, hurriedly took out her mobile phone, secretly checked it, and then turned around with a blue face: "I don''t know where the news came that you... Don''t admit defeat, go to the cosmetic agency for cosmetic surgery."


    Frown at the moment.


    Ye Ling handed her the cell phone.


    Mu Shinian took it and looked at it. The picture shows that she is standing at the door of the cosmetic institution, her face is very clear, and the cosmetic hospital behind her is also very clear.


    Did Mu Shiran do it?


    Mu Shinian''s first reaction was that she did it.


    But on second thought, he calmed down again.


    Ye Ling said nervously, "what should I do now? It''s estimated that many people will know soon."


    Mu Shimian pursed his lower lip, took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to little sunspot.


    The speed of little sunspot was very fast. In less than a minute, all the posts and photos were deleted.


    Ye Ling looked at the nk page on theputer and said, "your fiance is really powerful."


    Fiance, thin and shallow?


    Mu Shinian didn''t exin.


    Ye Ling said, "let him check for you by the way. Who is so wicked? Don''t let him go when he does such a bad thing."


    Mu Shi read grace and was waiting for the little sunspot''s reply.


    After another five or six minutes, the little sunspot sent a name. Then, he made a speechless evaluation: "what''s the situation with you? How can the people in your school get along with you?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the name. He was stunned and didn''t think out which character this was.


    "Who is this?"


    Ye Ling looked at the name and looked at her strangely: "Xueba from the next ss, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    But ye Ling saw it. She asked excitedly, "no, she shouldn''t have done it? She''s sick. What''s your rtionship with her?"


    Mu Shinian also wants to know.


    Ye Ling grits his teeth; "Wait, ss is over. Let''s ask her!"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    She was curious about people who couldn''t even remember their names and faces. How could she offend her.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as ss was over, the two rushed to the next ss.


    As a result, I heard that the man had left as soon as I passed.


    Hearing this, Ye Ling grabbed her hand excitedly and ran after her.


    Mu Shinian was forced to run behind her. The two men ran in the direction of the school gate. They were panting and finally stopped the man.


    "Anning, are you sick? What hatred does mu Shinian have with you? Are you so rumored?"


    Anning was afraid when she saw them catch up. She didn''t seem to expect to be exposed so soon.


    But the next second, she stubbornly retorted, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."

 Chapter 420

    <h4>Chapter 420</h4>


    "Oh, I don''t understand." Ye Ling and an angry little lion said, "don''t think what you have done. No one will know. We have definite news. You disclosed the news and photos. Now when there are artificial rumors on the Inte, read cosmetic surgery."


    Anning sees that they know so much. It''s impossible to hide it.


    She snorted coldly and said, "she has been in the cosmetic agency for so long, not consulting about what cosmetic surgery is?"


    "What I said is not wrong. Besides, I have photos as evidence. Is it still nonsense?"


    Ye Ling was taken for granted by her, and her anger was about to explode.


    She gritted her teeth and asked, "do you still need to have a facelift when you grow up like this? I think you need to have a facelift when you grow so crooked melons and split dates! You obviously need to have a facelift when you are jealous!"


    At the center of the topic, I interrupted several times and was blocked back.


    Ye Ling''s firepower was fully open, and his whole body seemed to be burning ayer of me.


    Mu Shinian stood aside and was caught behind her.


    An Ning was stimted by that crooked melon and split jujube.


    She is not good-looking, but she has good grades, so both students and teachers are very polite to her.


    Ye Ling is probably the first person who dares to carry her like this!


    Anning''s face became colorful. She gnashed her teeth and stared at her: "why, ha ha, who doesn''t know that mu Shinian is jealous of Mu Shiran and bes a big star? Why do you ask me? I''m not satisfied with my appearance. I hope to be more beautiful through cosmetic surgery. It''s best to be the kind of Mu Shiran!"


    What she said is going to be like that.


    Mu Shinian is a little calm.


    She couldn''t help interrupting: "Yan pressure?"


    She''s okay. What''s the pressure? She is usually very satisfied with her appearance. After all, she doesn''t eat on her face.


    Ye Ling also said sarcastically, "there''s something wrong with you. People with long eyes can see that mu Shinian is better than Mu Shiran. If it''s all like this, she''ll go to cosmetic surgery? What if she muttes herself?"


    Anning''s face turned red with anger.


    Ye Ling went even further: Oh, yes, as like as two peas, I am not so good at it. If she is so beautiful, then she will be all the same. She will be the same as her. So, I think your choice is too good. You didn''t make a debut to contribute to the society. After all, I saw a face of you. All heart. "


    Mu Shinian was dazed by Ye Ling''s Rainbow fart.


    For a moment, she really felt like an immortal.


    Even mu Shinian reacted this way. Anning added more gas and didn''t fight at all.


    The matter has been solved, and Ye Ling has no idea of continuing to entangle. He pulls mu Shinian and ns to leave: "Oh, by the way, I remind you, if you really want to die, you can continue. Shi Nian let you go this time because it has little impact. If there is another time, I''ll see you at the police station."


    Then ye Ling took mu Shinian and left.


    An Ning stood where she was, looked at by the students, her face white and red.


    Didn''t she do it secretly? How did mu Shinian know so clearly? Moreover, the speed is so fast!


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling couldn''t help but makeints about it: "you''re the litigant. Why don''t you say a word?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling and was very innocent: "you have finished."

 Chapter 421

    <h4>Chapter 421</h4>


    Ye Ling gave a cry, recalled it and frowned; "Then you should say something or two, or it''s like I''m the party."


    Mu Shinian smiled; "It''s all right. You can represent me."


    Ye Ling looked at her and smiled, shaking with exaggeration: "no, no, you''re too beautiful. I can''t represent you."


    "Looks are useless." Mu Shinian said casually.


    Ye Lingughed twice and touched her cheek: "God gives me this useless look, too. The little woman is willing to exchange ten kilograms of fat."


    "God doesn''t eat fat." Mu Shinian pped her hand.


    Ye Ling screamed and pretended to be hurt: "did you say that Mr. Bo liked you because you were beautiful at the beginning?"


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and shook his head: "No."


    "No, he didn''t feel much when he first saw you?" Ye Ling stared at the face that had turned the country and the city without makeup, and couldn''t help but doubt his shallow eyes.


    Mu Shinian recalled again and said firmly, "when we first met, we started."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at her in horror.


    Mu Shinian gave her a positive look: "well, do it."


    Various expressions shed on Ye Ling''s face.


    She wanted to fall in love at first sight, but she didn''t expect the two to fight as soon as they met.


    This feeling is really amazing.


    Mu Shinian patted her on the cheek: "the car ising, let''s go."


    "Oh, oh, oh..." ye Lingmeng followed her silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran was waiting for news at home. As a result, there was no news.


    In addition, it was just during the period of work and school, so few people noticed.


    In other words, there was no ssh at all.


    Mu Shiran sat on the sofa, and her angry body trembled.


    Is it shallow that the post was removed so soon? Did he find out who did it?


    Mu Shiran was about to be nervous, but the next second, she vetoed herself.


    Even if you want to check, you can''t find her.


    After all, she wasn''t the one who broke the news.


    "Ranran, are youing back so soon?" Tong Wanzhi went shopping with several sisters today. As soon as he came back, he saw Mu Shiran sitting on the sofa.


    Mu Shiran felt guilty when she saw Tong pulling the branch: "no, mom, I''m not feeling well today, so I asked for leave."


    Tong pulled the branch, nervously put down the bag in his hand and came over: "what''s the matter? OK, why are you ufortable? Have you seen a doctor?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll be much better after I lie down." Mu Shiran leaned against Tong Wanzhi and looked listless.


    Seeing her like this, Tong Wanzhi touched her forehead. After he didn''t see a fever, he was relieved: "the final exam ising soon, and the courses in the next semester are more serious. You must pay attention to your body. Mom will tell the kitchen aunt and let them pay attention to your diet. Don''t eat school lunch at all in the future. I''ll have someone send it to you."


    Mu Shiran chuckled, "Mom, I don''t need it. I eat very well at school."


    "That won''t work." Tong Wanzhi touched her head: "it''s still healthy at home. By the way, I''ll bring a copy to Shi Nian."


    Mention Mu Shi Nian, Mu Shi Ran''s face is a little ugly.

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t notice her difference and continued: "by the way, I''ll find you a tutor this time and call Shi Nian over. Your progress is the same. You learn from each other and take care of each other."


    The more I think about it, the more I think it''s OK.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face showed some joy: "it''s so decided. When you go to school, read it when you go to school."


    In Tong Wanzhi''s opinion, Mu Shiran can be seen as a debut this time, thanks to Mu Shinian.


    Therefore, over the years, the missing maternal love in Mu Shinian has gradually been found back.


    Mu Shiran listened, but her anger ran down and up. She bit her teeth hard and said, "Mom, what''s the need? Shi Nian still really wants to learn. In a word, Bo Qian must find her the best teacher. She made it clear that she doesn''t want to learn."


    "But,"


    "But what?" Mu Shiran rudely interrupted her: "Mom, can I have the same progress as Shi Nian? She can''t even solve the basic problems. If I tutor with her, won''t it pull my progress?"


    Tong Wanzhi opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Mu Shiran sat on the sofa, held her arm and shook it twice. His voice had a coquettish meaning: "so, mom, why? Maybe people don''t want to learn at all. Isn''t it hard and thankless for you to do so?"


    "Also, as for food, there is no shortage of time reading, okay? She is thin and shallow. Where do you need to prepare anything for her? Isn''t it all in one sentence?"


    Tong Wanzhi thought about it. It''s really like this.


    "That''s what I said."


    "So, mom, just take care of me."


    Mu Shiran held her arm, tooted her mouth and said coquettishly, "I''m a junior now. I have to enter the entertainment industry in the future. You have to worry more about me."


    "You."


    Tong Wanzhi gently pressed her forehead: "don''t worry, there''s mom."


    Mu Shiran leaned happily on Tong Wanzhi''s shoulder.


    As for mu Shinian, hehe, don''t want to have family affection in this life.


    She will never let her parents'' love be taken away!


    Gu Yan leaned against the corner of the wall, put his hands in his pockets, listened to these words calmly, and a wisp of smile on the corner of his lips gradually covered with deep meaning.


    It''s hard to guess what women think.


    ¡­¡­


    Another Sunday.


    Mu Shinian was dragged to thepany early in the morning.


    Because the housekeeper muttered repeatedly: "no, Miss mu, you go to thepany with the young master. I dare not leave you at home. You will find a chance to run around. I can''t catch it back. If you run once, I''ll deduct my sry once, and I''ll save money for the elderly. So you''re good. Go to thepany with the young master."


    No matter how much she guaranteed, it didn''t work. The housekeeper was stunned and didn''t dare to let her stay at home.


    So mu Shinian was forced toe to thepany.


    ... sleep in another ce.


    The door of the lounge was ajar.


    Thin shallow stood by the door and looked inside. He saw a small hairy head. His lips hooked and pulled the door up.


    There were a lot of files on the desktop, but he didn''t even have the desire to see more. He took out his mobile phone and clicked on a page.


    Not long after, the door was knocked open and a middle-aged man came in.


    Seeing him ying games, he narrowed his eyes dangerously: "is that your attitude at work?"


    I didn''t lift my head.


    The middle-aged man locked the door with his back hand, walked over and took away the mobile phone. As early as he took it away, his thin fingers moved a little and cut the page.


    The middle-aged man looked at the game interface and frowned.

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423</h4>


    Thin shallow leaned against the chair. After ying the game for a long time, he seemed a little tired. The whole person showed a sense of loss of interest.


    "What are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man stared at the game interface and drew his eyebrows twice: "that''s your attitude at work?"


    "Otherwise?" Thin shallow seems to hear some big jokes: "I only know these, you don''t know."


    What are these, ying games?


    The middle-aged man almost spit out his old blood: "the management said that the documents are in urgent need. Can''t you read them and sign them again?"


    "Everyone is waiting for your signature. Do you know how much thepany will lose if it dys a little?"


    Thin shallow listened quietly.


    After listening, he didn''t even bother to lift his eyebrows: "I don''t know. It''s none of my business."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If middle-aged people have a worse temper, it is estimated that they will directly throw their mobile phone on the table.


    "If you''re okay, you can go out." Thin shallow pointed to the direction of the gate. It seems that the middle-aged man is an elder and his hair is half petals. It''s rare that he didn''t lose his temper.


    Middle aged people don''t want to forget it.


    There are a lot of people waiting for documents behind him. If he goes out, he will return in vain!


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man took a deep breath and continued, "I heard you brought your fiancee."


    Thin shallow finally raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was so impressed by his eyes that he couldn''t help but step back. He thought of the importance Bo Qian attached to his fiancee in thepany rumor. He coughed and said, "you don''t want your fiancee to follow you in the future? Men still have a job."


    "Even if it''s not for yourself, it should be for her."


    Thin and shallow lips aroused a yful smile: "bother, she doesn''t care about these."


    "..." the middle-aged man held the mobile phone hard. He held his stomach full of fire to spread out, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he saw thin and shallow''s obviously impatient face.


    "Nothing. Get out."


    Thin shallow grabbed the mobile phone, leaned back on the chair and continued to y the game.


    Look at his posture, it''s just to punch a card at work and leave after work.


    As for the working hours, he estimated that they were only used to pass the time.


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth, stifled his anger and went out.


    Outside the door, many people are looking forward to it.


    Seeing himing out, he hurried over: "how about it?"


    "Did the ancestor sign it?"


    "We are all in a hurry. If he doesn''t sign, we can''t work."


    "I don''t know. Ask him yourself!" The middle-aged man''s temper came out. With a wave of his hand, he drove everyone away and angrily returned to his office.


    The group of high-level leaders followed him, and it was unbearable: "how dare we? Last time a secretary just urged him a little, but as a result, he was fired. It is said that he hasn''t found a job yet."


    "Yes, you are his elder. The ancestor probably won''t do anything to you, so we only dare to rely on you."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand: "all right, don''t say these words. Bo Qian refused to sign. This is the situation. You find a way to go, or you''ll take it to general manager Bo. I can''t help you."

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424</h4>


    With that, he went straight into the office and closed the door. The world waspletely quiet.


    The middle-aged man breathed out, walked to the desk with a heavy eyebrow, took out the mobile phone in the cab and pressed a number.


    The phone was dialed out, and it was connected quickly.


    "Hello?"


    "Still the same." The middle-aged man sighed heavily and came out. His fingers pressed the center of his wildly jumping eyebrows: "it''s estimated that there''s no y here. No matter how I persuade him, Bo shallow won''t work. I said, are you wrong? Bo shallow''s mind is not at work at all. He has been ying games or sleeping these days, and brought his fiancee today."


    There was a silence on the phone.


    The atmosphere was a little wrong.


    The man was silent, and his voice was somewhat helpless: "I didn''t mean that. I just told the truth, but from what I observed these days, my thin mind is really not at work."


    The other side of the phone sighed, "I know."


    The middle-aged man said, "if you let him focus on his work, you probably have to find a way. If he is unwilling, no one can do it."


    "You said he brought mu Shinian?" Asked again on the phone.


    The middle-aged man said, talking about this noble girl, he was also full of anger: "if I were you, I would catch the fortune teller and kill him ten times and eight times first. What nonsense noble girl, where is this noble girl? It''s a gue to the extreme."


    "I see. Hang up first."


    Hang up there.


    The middle-aged man threw his mobile phone on the desktop.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept until the afternoon.


    She opened her eyes, got up, and finally knew where it was.


    Thin office, she came to thepany.


    Mu Shimian yawned, got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face. After recovering her spirit, she opened the door.


    Thin shallow sat in front of the office, turned over the documents in his hand, saw here out and closed the documents: "wake up and buy you rice."


    Mu Shinian pointed along his fingers and stared at the meals on the table: "thank you."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow continued to open the documents.


    Mu Shinian took a look and took back his eyes.


    Can you understand it!?


    I can''t understand why I read so seriously?


    Mu Shinian thought and stuffed food into his mouth.


    After eating, she took the te and nned to clean it.


    As a result, Bo Qian shouted, "hands can''t touch water."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian stared at his hand and put it back.


    Thin shallow pressed the inside line and called a secretary in.


    The Secretary thought that the childe was finally going to order business. He came in happily. As a result, he was stuffed with a box: "take it and clean it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian could see that the Secretary''s face became very ugly.


    But there was a lesson from thest time. The Secretary didn''t dare to say a word and silently took it to wash.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She sat on the sofa, looking at the outside sky and the mountains of documents on the table. For a moment, she didn''t know who to sympathize with.


    Shallow and clear, the mind is not at work.


    Bo Jinhua wanted him to rely on thepany again.


    I don''t know who will win the two game.


    Mu Shinian had no thoughts until her mobile phone tinkled and a text message came in.


    She nced and her face changed slightly.

 Chapter 425

    <h4>Chapter 425</h4>


    Thin shallow only heard the sound of his mobile phone. Looking up, he just saw mu Shinian frown. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s okay. Spam messages."


    Then she deleted it in front of the thin surface.


    However, he silently remembered the address.


    The pharmaceutical factory finally found it.


    Thin shallow didn''t care. He continued to look at the documents in his hand.


    Until it''s time to get off work, the two people go back.


    As soon as they left, the wholepany exploded.


    "No, is there a mistake? Young master Bo really came to punch in?"


    "What do you call punch in? I think it''s just another ce to rest."


    "That is to say, he didn''t read any of the documents."


    "Still bring a girl, young master Bo''s new favorite?"


    "What new favorite? When have you seen him interested in women?"


    "Thetest news, this girl is Bo shallow''s fiancee."


    "I''ll go! It''s fun. That girl hasn''t graduated yet. She looks like a student!"


    "Heavy taste, it''s too heavy taste."


    They had a heated discussion and didn''t even notice the person who had juste in.


    Someone noticed and coughed to remind them. As a result, the people who were interested in talking didn''t notice.


    Until someone walked past them, entered the office, and then went out with a small bag, the voice gradually stopped.


    The door opened and closed.


    The ss with still quiet voice is terrible.


    No one dared to speak first, and everyone was stunned.


    After a few minutes, someone swallowed his saliva and asked weakly, "just now, young master Bo?"


    "What we said, he, he listened?"


    An employee turned pale and nodded his head rigidly: "as long as he is not deaf, he probably heard it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The person who just had a passionate discussion lost his voice for a moment.


    Everyone has an idea that their future is not guaranteed!


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    After Bo Jinhua answered the phone, he was silent for a long time.


    He knew long ago that his son would never make up with him in his life.


    However, with his blood in front of him, he had no better choice.


    It is absolutely impossible for the entire Bo family to give uppletely at this scale.


    So he waited and gave him enough time.


    However, thin shallow doesn''t want to manage.


    Bo Jinhua sighed sadly. His face was filled with a dead breath.


    "The car is ready, sir."


    The housekeeper came in and interrupted his meditation.


    Bo Jinhua nodded and stood up. His body was a little unstable.


    The housekeeper immediately came forward and carefully helped him: "Sir, do you remember the sad thing again?"


    "No, just a little embarrassed. I don''t know what to do now."


    Bo Jinhua said, "is there any news from the pharmaceutical factory?"


    "Don''t worry, sir. Those experts have developed a batch of new drugs and take them for a course of treatment to ensure that your body will return to its previous state."


    "I can''t hope for the past." Bo Jinhua said sadly, "as long as I can hold on, Bo qian can manage thepany smoothly."


    "Don''t worry, sir. With you, young master, you will be the president of thepany one day." The housekeeper patted him on the back and gave himfort.


    Bo Jinhua smiled bitterly: "what you said is simple... Forget it, don''t say that, let''s go."


    "OK."

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426</h4>


    Bo Jinhua went to the hospital.


    Mu Shinian''s hand was hurt by sshing ss at most. It''s different from the investor. It was pierced by a wine bottle. I don''t know how many broken ss dregs fell in.


    After his manual operation, let alone how bad it was.


    More than ten days have passed, and he is still living in the hospital.


    In a short period of more than ten days, investors are too thin.


    You have to be served at dinner.


    When Bo Jinhua went in, the assistant was feeding the investors.


    At the sight of Bo Jinhua, the investor didn''t have a good face at first. Then, at the prompt of the assistant, he barely showed a smile: "hello. Howe Bo Dong came in person."


    "My son is not sensible and hurt you like this. I have toe here myself anyway." Bo Jinhua said and sat down in a chair beside the bed.


    The housekeeper automatically withdrew.


    The assistant saw him and got a sign from his investor, so he had to go out first.


    There were only two people left in the room.


    Bo Jinhua stared at his hand for a long time, then asked with concern: "how''s the hand? Doesn''t it matter?"


    "Ha ha." When the investor heard this sentence, he couldn''t helpughing: "your son has been merciful and didn''t waste my hand."


    "That''s good. Children don''t know how important they are." Bo Jinhua nodded slightly and seemed to show a happy expression.


    The investor almost gushed blood directly to him.


    Nima, I hurt my hand like this. Now I''m not disabled?


    Bo Jinhua didn''t seem to see the investor''s angry appearance. He just sighed helplessly: "my son is not interested, but he is especially interested in his baby fiancee."


    "Tell me, you hurt someone''s beloved hand like that. Can people not give you some blood and make you unhappy?"


    Investors look even worse.


    Bo Jinhua seemed not enough, and added a firewood: "speaking of it, not long ago, Bo Qian almost killed people, but also because of his fiancee."


    "...." the investor sneered and said provocatively, "I can''t see that Bo Dong''s son is really affectionate. He''s just a burden in our business. What women do you want with money?"


    Bo Jinhua also smiled twice, Pretend not to understand the meaning of the investor: "Yes, but I can''t bear it. My son is so devoted. I also reminded him, but others just can''t control it. Speaking of it, my son doesn''t care about business affairs. I also think that if I can''t do it any day, I''ll just convince my son''s fiancee to help say something. After all, my son obeys her."


    The middle-aged man came back a little and stared at Bo Jinhua.


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "well, you continue to recuperate. Don''t worry. We will meet any requirements you have during this period. Also, I''ll cover all your medical expenses."


    Then he went out.


    The investor sat on the bed and thought carefully about what Bo Jinhua had just said.


    The assistant came in and stood carefully at the door. When they were far away, they closed the door and shed.


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    The investor shook his head and stared at the gauze wrapped around his hands. His face became more gloomy.

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427</h4>


    "No, no matter what I say, I can''t swallow it!" Investors gnash their teeth.


    The assistant was startled by his appearance: "Sir, forget it. That Bo shallow is a madman. He has never had any rules. If you quarrel with him, you may suffer losses."


    The investor snorted twice and shook his injured hand: "is my hand hurt in vain?"


    The assistant moved his lower lip and some couldn''t speak.


    "However, young master Bo is not so active. You see, even Dong Bo is willing toe to the hospital in person for the sake of that psychopath. If Bo Qian has three long and two shortings, Dong Bo probably won''t let me go."


    The investor snorted coldly: "I''m not shallow."


    The assistant was curious, "what do you want to do?"


    The investor leaned against the head of the bed, the uninjured hand touched his chin and said with great emotion: "thin shallow''s fiancee, catch her, and then I want thin shallow to kneel in front of me and apologize to me!"


    As soon as the assistant heard this, he was frightened and gave a fierce p on his brow: "it''s not good. You saw Miss Mu that day, but she''s very tough."


    "No matter how tough she is, is she a professional hitter?" The investor interrupted him: "you do it. Anyway, we must catch mu Shinian this time. We must not allow failure!"


    Investors have said so, and the assistant can only listen: "I see. I''ll tell you now."


    The investor nodded, "go."


    He seemed to be able to predict the way Bo Qian was begging for mercy in front of him.


    He was eaten by a woman. He felt sorry for not using such a big handle.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, the housekeeper was still worried.


    "Sir, isn''t that good? Miss mu, young master Bo is precious. If there is any ident, young master Bo will make trouble again."


    "No madness, no magic." Bo Jinhua said calmly: "besides, I don''t think the investor is so capable. He can''t lift any sshes. Just look at it calmly first."


    After hearing this, the housekeeper didn''t get anyfort; "But miss Mu is a trump card. I''ll go out so early in case there''s anything in case."


    "No." Bo Jinhua said firmly, "that man doesn''t have so much ability. Besides, my son is not a vegetarian."


    The housekeeper understood.


    Looking at Bo Jinhua''s posture, I intend to test something.


    "And." Bo Jinhua ordered: "send some people to follow secretly. That person may not be so capable. If necessary, help."


    The housekeeper nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian only went out over the wall in the early morning.


    Xiao Hei waited outside the door and was a little nervous: "Miss mu, you don''t have to go there in person. I''ll help you find the way. What if you slip out like this and are found by young master Bo?"


    "I won''t find it."


    Mu Shinian said firmly, "I''m sure they''re asleep."


    Little ck has no way: "Miss mu, if you want to do this, you can let young master Bo know. He also cares about you."


    Mu Shinian gave him a strange look.


    When little Hatton understood, he patted his head and smiled bitterly, "your identity can''t be known so much."

 Chapter 428

    <h4>Chapter 428</h4>


    Mu Shinian then took back his eyes: "well, so hide it from him."


    Moreover, she doesn''t want to be known by Bo shallow.


    Because what she wants to move after all is his father''s industrial chain.


    In the car, Xiao Hei reported his investigation while driving.


    "This pharmaceutical factory has existed for many years. It has a totally closed management, but it is strange that this pharmaceutical factory does not sell externally. It is internal. I don''t know where the specific drugs go. The internal management is too strict. It''s not so easy to go in."


    Xiao Hei said and turned a corner: "I asked people to hack into their backstage, and there was no record. It was very nk. There were only some sporadic test progress, and onlybels. I don''t know what projects."


    "I suspect that their information has not been stored at all. What information needs to be kept confidential so that no trace can be left."


    Mu Shinian leaned against the back seat, and the streetmp shed over her face.


    Her eyebrows were cold: "maybe there''s no backstage at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaohei looked back at her and reminded her, "if it''s like this, we''ll probably find some."


    Moreover, it may not be found.


    "Let''s go first."


    Mu Shinian buttoned down the t te: "at that time, our soldiers will be divided into two routes. Once we encounter any danger, we will retreat from the secret channel you said."


    Little ck nodded his head; "Don''t worry."


    Half an hourter, the car stopped near a suburban pharmaceutical factory.


    The searchlights kept shing around at one stop.


    Their car was parked just out of the reach of the searchlight.


    Mu Shinian put on a white coat, a mask, a pair of sses and tied his hair.


    After doing it, she winked at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei made an OK gesture, and the two men lowered their bodies and ran in the opposite direction


    The wall here is very high. Mu Shinian turned over and turned in from the backyard.


    It was quiet and overgrown with weeds.


    Mu Shinian went in through the nearest door.


    There are incandescentmps in the house. It doesn''t look like a very advanced ce, but there is a faint smell of disinfectant in the air.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose and walked in without changing his face.


    If it is her, she is afraid of the exposure of background information. She either records with an offlineputer or records purely by hand.


    Thetter has a high chance of exposure. For the former, everything can be done as long as you use a USB sh disk or something.


    Mu Shinian remembered the topographic map clearly before he came.


    Therefore, as soon as she entered, she went to the core area with ease.


    From time to time, there are researchers walking in a hurry around. They bow their heads and talk about something.


    Mu Shinian was not afraid and passed them with a calm look.


    The people here are all dressed up in the same way. It''s estimated that no one can imagine that a person came in.


    Mu Shinian and others walked away before elerating their pace.


    As a result, after a corner, one hand pressed on her shoulder.


    Mu Shinian frowned and quietly looked back.


    A middle-aged woman stared at her with sharp eyes: "you''re not from here. I haven''t seen you."


    Mu Shinian picked up his eyebrow, calmly grabbed her hand and took two steps forward: "there are so many people here. Are you sure you''ve seen them?"


    When the woman saw her, she was not flustered at all, so she followed her: "sorry, I remember everyone''s background very clearly, but you, I haven''t seen it."

 Chapter 429

    <h4>Chapter 429</h4>


    "Ah." Mu Shimian sighed and seemed embarrassed to say, "it''s really bad to be found. I''m really not from here."


    As soon as the woman''s face changed, she took out the pager. Just about to press it down, a knife hit her neck.


    Under the mask, mu Shinian''s eyes seemed to have a smile: "try, your speed is fast, or my knife is fast."


    A woman can almost feel the de on her skin.


    Almost, there''s blood.


    She took a deep breath and gritted her teeth: "I advise you to calm down. If you really dare to do it, do you think you can leave here?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "answer me a question."


    Mu Shinian said, took the walkie talkie directly and pulled out the battery.


    The woman looked at it eagerly, but did not dare to take any action: "what''s the problem?"


    Mu Shinian looked around and said, "where is the information room?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was stunned and narrowed her eyes dangerously: "are you here to steal information?"


    "You don''t care what I do." Mu Shinian impatiently interrupted her: "where is it?"


    "Ha ha." The woman took her arms in her spare time, nced her up and down, and said, "I advise you to leave, otherwise, believe it or not, you can''t even get out of the door."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "I count to three."


    The woman frowned: "if you leave now, I can pretend not to see!"


    "Three, two..."


    "You!"


    As soon as a woman had time to say a word, the back of her head hurt and she immediately lost consciousness.


    Mu Shinian looked left and right, put the man in a room, and then walked to the reference room.


    Since there is no electronic file for this kind of thing, there must be a paper file... If it is her, it should either be ced in the information room or in the head office.


    If it is ced in other ces, once it is leaked, the loss will be immeasurable.


    In the earphone, Xiao Hei''s low voice: "have you been found?"


    Mu Shinian knocked on the earphone twice, and Xiaohei was immediately quiet twice.


    The reference room is at the end of the corridor on the third floor. Mu Shinian walked unobstructed all the way. When she was approaching the reference room, she turned to the corner under the eyes of two security guards at the door, then reached into her pocket and pressed the remote control.


    The lights of the whole base shed twice, and then there was a sound of electric current in the air, and the lights shed, bright and dark.


    The two security guards looked at each other. The other man walked over, looked at the floor below, and shook his head: "there is probably something wrong with the voltage on our floor."


    Another security guard''s eyes stimted by the light were very ufortable; "You call someone to fix it."


    "OK."


    The security guard swiped his card and entered the elevator.


    Mu Shinian came out from the corner. After confirming that no one came up, he went straight to the reference room.


    The security guard frowned: "what are you doing? You''re not allowed to enter here!"


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand from his pocket and snapped his fingers in an instant.


    The security guard frowned and gradually became confused. The whole person was stunned.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, felt out the prepared universal card, brushed it, directly opened the door of the reference room, and then closed it.


    As soon as I entered the door, mu Shinian couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    The whole room, about one or two hundred square meters, is filled with all kinds of materials,rge and small.


    She regrets it now.


    I really want to go back and change positions with Xiao Hei.

 Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430</h4>


    I don''t know how long it will take to turn the house over.


    In the earphone, there was a little ck voice: "boss, I''ve finished turning. There''s no one here in the office. What about you? What''s the situation there?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the books all over the room, and his head hurt.


    "Boss, sister Shi, have you been found? Talk back."


    "It''s okay, I''m not finished." Mu Shinian breathed out: "since you haven''t found it, go out first and don''t disturb people."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pick you up outside."


    Xiao Hei said, and there was no sound in themunication.


    Mu Shinian sighed, and the one who epted his life began to look for it.


    The room is full of bookshelves.


    Mu Shinian didn''t turn on the light and looked inside with a shlight.


    Row by row, she groped for it all, and finally found a secret door in the middle.


    Mu Shinian squatted down, stared at the password, frowned, and directly took out a piece of wire. Her ear was stuck on the password box and listened carefully to the sound simr to the rotation of gears.


    Mu Shinian turned the wire slightly.


    A minuteter, I finally heard a click.


    It''s on!


    Mu Shinian carefully opened the safe.


    Just halfway through the drive, her hand stopped violently.


    Inside the door, there is a wire tied, and the other end is connected to a small tray with a silver steel ball on it.


    Now, the bnce is tilted and the steel ball is slowly sliding off the edge of the tray.


    With a click, it fell at the bottom of the safe, right in the middle of a ce, where a small piece copsed. Then, the whole safe began to shine red. The next second, the rm sounded in the whole room.


    lose the first battle!


    Mu Shinian gave a dark scold. Without thinking about it, he knocked over the bookshelf, then destroyed the lights in the house, and then shed out of the door. He woke people up with a snap of his fingers. He shed around and turned a corner.


    The rm was ringing throughout the building.


    One after another, people came and searched in the messy house.


    Mu Shinian looked calm. Another group of people came in front of her. She turned a corner and pretended to be in a hurry. After they went away, they opened several rooms, looked at them, and then directly drilled into a room.


    Mu Shinian locked the door, opened the window and was about to jump down. Suddenly, behind her head, a cold thing butted against her head.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes dangerously and raised his hands obediently.


    "I can''t see. You''re so brave that you dare toe here."


    Mu Shinian pulled the corner of his lips, and his voice was very yful: "you have great courage. It''s the first time that someone dares to face my head."


    The man''s voice was low and smiled: "it seems that people outside are looking for you. You caused a lot of noise."


    "If the noise is too small, how can I get out, don''t you think?" Mu Shinian is not in a hurry. He doesn''t care what kind of situation he is in now.


    Because of this, men will be more patient with her.


    "But that''s it. You can''t get out today. Now,e with me."


    Something cold, hard on her head.


    Mu Shinian didn''t see the slightest panic: "so, I''ll give you money?"


    "How much can you offer?" The man jokingly said, "I''ve made great achievements in handing you over. Will I still be short of money?"

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431</h4>


    Also, such arge scientific research institution has not been found so far. It can be seen how capable the people who founded it first-hand.


    Outside the door, people walk around from time to time.


    Mu Shinian listened calmly, and the corners of his lips evoked a faint smile.


    "Do you think you can hand me over?"


    "Why not." The lens reflected a greedy light under the light. The knife in his hand approached a little, and his vision was somewhat cold; "Come out with me."


    Mu Shinian pulled off the corner of his lips and told him calmly; "I hate being threatened."


    "Really?" The man didn''t take it to heart: "but unfortunately, your tough history is over."


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    Mu Shinian sighed, turned around, was held against his head and walked to the door.


    After taking two steps, she suddenly turned around and held the knife. The bright red blood flowed down from her hand. The next second, she broke the knife with force. She swept her legs. The man lost his bnce and fell suddenly.


    He was about to scream out when he suddenly put half a knife in his mouth.


    His eyes widened and he fell to the ground with a dull voice. He was so stunned that he didn''t even dare to make a voice.


    Outside the door, someone knocked twice. Someone asked anxiously, "Professor Li, are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian raised her eyebrows and separated a door. As soon as she opened it, she was finished.


    But if a man dares to speak, he''s dead.


    Mu Shinian pinched his neck with both hands and held a knife in his bloody palm. As long as his answer was unsatisfactory, his life would be in danger at any time.


    Professor Li took a deep breath. In the increasingly rapid knocking outside the door, he stammered: "I, I, I''m fine. I fell identally."


    The voice outside the door suddenly quieted down: "you''re fine. Do you need to call a doctor?"


    "No. It''s no big deal." The man said, looked at the dissatisfied eyes of Shangmu Shinian, and hurriedly added: "yes, yes, what happened outside? Why, it''s so noisy?"


    "Someone has lurked in. The things in the reference room have been moved, so we are looking for him now. Professor Li, you should be careful, but don''t touch it."


    Professor Li is speechless.


    He''s already met! Moreover, he was forced with a knife!


    Professor Li looked at the bloody knife and swallowed hard: "OK, I know."


    "If you''re all right, Professor Li, I''ll be busy first."


    "Okay."


    People gradually go away.


    Professor Li was so scared that he was going to pee his pants.


    "I, I have done as you said. You, you let go of me. I have nothing against you!"


    That''s advice.


    Mu Shimian smiled contemptuously, "thank you."


    Professor Li shivered and stared: "then you, you, you let me go!"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "silly, I''ll let you go, won''t you die?"


    Professor Li was stunned and finally came back.


    Yes, someone will soon find out from the clues that people escaped from him. At that time, it will inevitably be suspected that he let them go.


    The person in charge here, with such a temperament, will be removed even if he is a little suspicious!


    Professor Li is not well.


    Mu Shinian''s lips were slightly picked, and his voice was joking: "I just said."

 Chapter 432

    <h4>Chapter 432</h4>


    "I don''t like being threatened."


    Professor Li was so frightened that his whole body trembled: "then, what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian''s lips slightly provoke a faint radian, and then the next second, hands up and knock down.


    Professor Li''s eyes darkened and he suddenly fainted.


    Mu Shimian stood up coldly and stared at the man lying on the ground. His chin was lifted proudly. Don''t want to wake up for three days!


    Who told him to hold a knife against his head and hurt his hand... Then, when she went back, she had to exin to someone how the knife wound came from.


    Mu Shimian sighed with a headache and held it on the window. When he was about to fall down, the footsteps outside the door became more noisy.


    "Over there,e on, go!"


    "Any associates?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, catch him!"


    Mu Shinian listened to the footsteps and walked away. The whole person was not very well.


    Can''t Xiao Hei kill him back?


    Mu Shinian immediately changed his mind, closed the window and pressed the wireless headset.


    There''s no answer over there.


    Mu Shinian jumped twice on the tip of his eyebrows, pursed his lower lip, pulled Professor Li to wear it, covered the quilt, pasted it on the door, listened to it for a while, determined that there was no one, then opened the door and walked towards the birthce of the sound.


    Xiao Hei pulled all his attention on his own.


    No one has noticed her existence.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say. She grabbed a man who ran in a hurry, lowered her voice and asked, "have you found someone?"


    "I found it, that silly fork! I ran to the reference room again! Isn''t this a trap?" The man was anxious to catch someone, grabbed her hand and said, "that man is very strong. The girl should go back to the room and don''t meet him."


    Skill, tough?


    Mu Shimian raised one eyebrow and looked at the man running past. She vaguely noticed something wrong, but she couldn''t say it again.


    Mu Shinian followed him all the way. Before he took two steps, he was held by another man.


    "All the girls go back. Don''t go there."


    "That man''s skill is terrible. We have so many bodyguards that none of us can stop him. They are all hurt!"


    Mu Shinian frowned hard.


    She''s a little bad all over.


    Is this Xiao Hei? When is Xiao Hei so powerful?


    This is about to catch up with her.


    Mu Shinian thought so and elerated his pace to catch up.


    Just about to go round a corner, a door suddenly opened.


    Then the next second, her whole body was dragged in.


    Mu Shinian stumbled and almost fell.


    After stabilizing herself, she hardly had any thought, so she shot directly.


    She''s fast. The man behind her is faster.


    Every move Mu read from time to time was avoided.


    Even the man could predict her next move.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and almost died.


    This time, her elbow was buckled.


    "Why do you kill every time you meet?"


    The sound is


    Mu Shinian rxed. The next second, she mentioned 120000 vignce: "was it you just now?"


    She learned to change her voice and specially changed the previous tone to talk to him.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "well, just went in, he was found. What an ident."


    Mu Shinianughed coldly: "no surprise, I just went in and was found."


    Thin shallow is not surprised.

 Chapter 433

    <h4>Chapter 433</h4>


    He guessed that someone might havee. After all, the reference room was in such a mess, but he didn''t expect that the person who went in would be


    Ovi


    Mu Shinian turned his back to him.


    The dressing style or hairstyle are different, even the sound and the feeling... They arepletely two different styles.


    You can''t recognize it unless you see the face.


    Mu Shinian loosened his hand and looked at the man opposite while the light in the house was dim.


    Very tall, from head to toe, can recognize a ghost: "Why are you here?"


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and answered carelessly; "I heard there is a pharmaceutical factory here. I''m interested. Come and have a look."


    It''s not surprising.


    After all, this man is a medical genius.


    Mu Shi thought about it, and then he nned to leave.


    Since the person who came is not Xiao Hei, she doesn''t need to involve herself in the center.


    "Auwei."


    Thin shallow voice came with a faint smile. However, after listening carefully, he took a bit of warning: "little childe of the thin family, it seems that there is someone you like."


    Mu Shinian stopped.


    Thin shallow stared at the woman''s background and smiled: "no matter what your purpose, the little childe probably won''t like you."


    "... worthy of Mr. len."


    Mu Shinian''s strange irony.


    It''s amazing to find so many things on such a piece of paper.


    Thin and calm eyebrows; "Thank you for yourpliment."


    Mu Shinian really had no idea: "I don''t like him."


    "Better." The thin voice contained a little shallow smile: "otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll waste your mind at that time."


    I spent so much effort for no reason, just to find someone and save someone... It''s really a bit like like love.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to exin, opened the door and went out directly.


    The door closed and thest glimmer of light disappeared.


    The sound outside the door is still messy.


    Thin shallow leaned against a chair, bowed his head and meditated.


    Ovi doesn''t really like him, does she? Otherwise, I won''t lead him out by pretending to be dead. I''m still here to find something!?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel incredible.


    He has nothing to do with Ovi for 800 years.


    What''s more, he''s focused on mu Shinian now. If Aowei knows, will she do something to Mu Shinian?


    After all, it is said that as long as it is what the woman likes, no matter how much effort it takes, it will get it.


    After all, mu Shinian is just a girl who can do things and has a low IQ... In the face of such a tough and unreasonable Ao Wei, it is estimated that she will only lose at that time.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel... Headache.


    Moreover, in case of being known by mu Shinian, it is estimated that he will be far away from him every minute.


    What a big head.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went out smoothly, he saw Xiaohei squatting next to the car and desperately poked the Bluetooth headset: "sister, sister? Answer quickly."


    "What''s going on inside? Why is it so sensational? Have you been found?"


    "Sister Shi, don''t scare me. Answer me quickly."


    Mu Shinian stood behind him, looked at him calmly, and then his head was covered with a row of ck lines.


    Xiao Hei''s 250 can''tpare with a man who only knows medical skills?


    Moreover, this man is still his subordinate. It''s really touching.


    Xiao Hei was about to run away. He poked the Bluetooth headset as if he were going to poke out a flower.

 Chapter 434

    <h4>Chapter 434</h4>


    Mu Shinian followed him and ran away for a while before raising his hand and gently patting him on the shoulder.


    Xiao Hei gave a scream and stood up. When he saw that mu Shinian was safe, he blinked in shock: "you, are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian got into the car and leaned against the seat with a frustrated face.


    Xiao Hei hurried to get on the bus, then started the car. After driving a distance and confirming that there was no one tracking behind him, he came out with a sigh of relief: "what''s the situation? How did you suddenly get restless? Did you cause it?"


    Mu Shinian ttened his mouth and nodded, "it''s me."


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then asked in surprise, "no, what are you doing to cause so much noise, for fear that others won''t notice you?"


    It''s hard to say when I mention this.


    She tutted impatiently and said, "someone came over halfway."


    "... who?" Xiao Hei immediately became vignt.


    Who inexplicably came to such a remote ce, could it be that he came to yearn for the time?


    Mu Shinian looked at Xiao hei and slowly spit out a name: "len."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaohei''s whole body was stiff for a moment, and then he asked incredulously, "who did you say?"


    "That''s him."


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his chair and silently initiated a stupor: "we did not officially start until today''s guard was rtivelyx. It seems that len has been staring at the pharmaceutical factory for some time."


    So he came with other purposes.


    The little ck eyebrow frowned deeper: "however, in other words, len is a miracle doctor. It''s natural that he is interested in such a ce."


    "I think so, too." Mu Shinian sighed heavily and tossed for most of the day. As a result, she didn''t receive the goods at all. She was also very helpless: "forget it, send me back."


    Xiao Hei nodded.


    Seeing from the rearview mirror that she was not in a high mood, she had tofort her by saying, "take your time. Don''t worry. Your senior brothers and sisters have contacted other doctors. Maybe others will have a way."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer. He closed his eyes and could vaguely see a cyan under his eyshes.


    It''s obviously proof that I haven''t had a good rest recently.


    Xiao Hei closed his mouth silently and drove attentively.


    He can see it.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t seem to care about that stubborn child in general.


    If she were someone else, she wouldn''t have done it herself.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian arrived at Bo''s house, he climbed over the wall as usual, and then climbed directly from the garden on the second floor.


    She went to take a bath, theny on the bed in the bedroom, staring at amp overhead.


    Len says there''s someone you like?


    Don''t check the physical examination form for len, then find out that the person is Bo Qian, and then conveniently investigate the love history of Bo Qian In my opinion, len doesn''t look like such a boring person.


    Mu Shinian lowered her head and remained silent for a long time. She still didn''t think of a reason. However, she went to find out the medicine box, put a simple medicine on her hand, and then went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, both of them werete.


    The housekeeper knew what the two men looked like, so he shouted and didn''t get up. He didn''t shout directly.


    Let them sleep until noon before they get up slowly.


    Mu Shinian has beenpletelyte and has no intention to go to school again.


    It''s strange that the housekeeper didn''t urge her to school today.

 Chapter 435

    <h4>Chapter 435</h4>


    Mu Shimian was eating. He watched the housekeeper walk around her and asked her what to eat several times. Whether to eat or not... Mu Shimian was stared at by him for a few minutes. Finally, he couldn''t resist and opened his mouth.


    "What are you asking?"


    The housekeeper immediately said, "go to the hospital with the young master today."


    Mu Shinian blinked: "what?"


    The housekeeper coughed twice and said another way: "the young master''s wound worsened. Mrs. Bo''s crying was earth shaking, so Mr. called the young master."


    Mu Shinian blinked again.


    I don''t quite understand what the housekeeper is trying to say.


    The housekeeper coughed and weakly exined, "I''m worried. I can''t stand the stimtion because of the young master''s temper. In case someone gets caught up, he really gets angry and quits the management of thepany, it''s really bad."


    "For some purpose, I can''t tell you these words clearly, but, Miss mu, you have to believe me. The young master has reasons why he can''t quit the management, although he has been thinking of quitting."


    Mu Shinian also heard some clues. She was silent for a long time. After drinking thest mouthful of soybean milk, she nodded: "I know, I''ll go."


    The housekeeper immediately showed some joy: "OK, OK, thank you, Miss mu."


    With that, he solemnly made a Li.


    Mu Shinian was a little funny: "it''s okay, it''s a small thing."


    Although, she is also very curious about what the so-called inside story of the Bo family looks like. It''s not sure. It''s really a scar on Bo Qian''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    How many calls did Bo shallow refuse early in the morning? Finally, he turned off his mobile phone directly.


    But I can''t stand it. The old man sent someone directly to invite me.


    When he got to the hospital, he saw the blood stained cotton. He looked at it calmly. He didn''t even lift his eyebrows. He was very calm.


    Mrs. Bo was so anxious that she was going crazy. She took her arm andined in tears: "is it you? Is it you? It must be you!"


    Thin and shallow looked at her with an idiot, didn''t say anything, and directly took back his hand.


    Mrs. Bo was pushed, stepped back two steps, covered her cheeks and cried: "you must have done it. We ah ye can go out for a walk and be pushed down. If someone hadn''t found it in time, it''s estimated that he would have died. Why are you so cruel?"


    "Ah Ye treats you as his own brother. What about you? What do you think of him?"


    Mrs. Bo cried bitterly.


    Thin and shallow just looked at it quietly, and then the corners of his lips slowly aroused a yful smile.


    "What did I do?"


    "Who else but you?" Mrs. Bo stuck her neck and choked back: "who doesn''t know that you have a bad rtionship with ah Ye."


    The smile of thin and shallow lips gradually expands.


    He never took Mrs. Bo''s words to heart.


    Bo Jinhua grabbed Mrs. Bo and patted her on the back. His voice was somewhat seductive: "well, well, don''t doubt this and that until the matter is found out. I believe Bo Qian won''t do such a thing."


    "Ah."


    Mrs. Bo howled and leaned against Bo Jinhua''s arms, crying like a tearful man.


    Bo Ye sits on the bed and tries to speak several times, but he doesn''t find a chance.


    He covered the wound, took a deep breath and said with difficulty, "this matter has nothing to do with thin and shallow, mom, I''ve told you many times."

 Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436</h4>


    "Who else but him?" Mrs. Bo burst into tears, but her facial expression was particrly vicious: "he didn''t treat you as a brother. What else do you say for him?"


    Bo Ye identally pulls off the wound, which makes his body spasm.


    The Bo family and his wife hurried over and held his shoulder: "don''t get excited, be careful!"


    Bo Ye smiled weakly, took Mrs. Bo''s hand and said hard, "Mom, I''ve sent someone to find the murderer. Before that, don''t talk nonsense, so as not to hurt the harmony of the family."


    Where is Mrs. Bo willing? Her crying eyes are almost swollen.


    She hugged Bo Ye''s shoulder and burst into tears: "if you have any ident, what do you want me to do?"


    Bo Ye also pulled his lower lip weakly: "Mom, don''t worry, I really won''t have anything."


    Mrs. Bo leaned on his shoulder and hugged him hard, her voice trembling unspeakably.


    Bo Jinhua looked at them and looked at them again. Finally, he said to him, "go out with me."


    Thin shallow nces at thin Ye contemptuously. A few rays of light show up at the bottom of his eyes. He also goes out.


    The door of the ward is closed.


    In an instant, the expressions on several faces converged.


    Bo Ye looks at Mrs. Bo and shakes his head: "Mom, it''s over."


    Mrs. Bo shook her head: "no, it''s time. If I don''t show something, no one will believe it."


    Bo Ye nods and looks out the door.


    Mrs. Bo touched his pale cheek painfully: "how about you? Do you still hurt? You said you, if there are three long and two short, what do you want me to do?"


    Bo Ye weakly squeezed out an ambitious smile: "this kind of thing is supposed to be out. Otherwise, how can I defeat Bo shallow?"


    The old man''s mind won''t change, so he can only think of a way from the side.


    "How''s the man?" Mrs. Bo asked, "is it reliable?"


    Bo Ye nodded: "don''t worry, I don''t dare to do this without 100% certainty."


    I heard that there was no problem. Bo Fu rxed a little.


    Bo Ye''s injury is not easy, and they can''t joke about their lives for the second time.


    Therefore, if we want to make the ident y the greatest role, we can only be cruel, kill ourselves and let others have no way to go.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Thin shallow leaned against the wall and directly ignored the no smoking notice posted on the wall, with a half burnt cigarette in his mouth.


    Bo Jinhua stood opposite him, looked at his foolishness and said helplessly, "aren''t you going to say something?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "what am I going to say?"


    Bo Jinhua frowned: "for example, you didn''t do it."


    "Even if I did it, won''t dad help me eliminate the evidence?" A thin and light rhetorical question.


    Even if people outside know how useless he is, his father will help him eliminate some obstacles.


    His resume is still beautiful and clean.


    Bo Jinhua doesn''t know how high this skill is.


    Bo Jinhua was obviously dissatisfied with his answer: "after all, this matter involves you. Aren''t you going to say anything to excuse yourself?"


    Bo Qian knew what Bo Jinhua wanted to answer, but he just failed his intention.


    Seeing his silence, Bo Jinhua''s disappointment became more and more obvious.

 Chapter 437

    <h4>Chapter 437</h4>


    "Bo Qian, I don''t ask much of you. I just hope you can at least stand up and deny what you didn''t do. Don''t let them throw any pot on you."


    A thin cigarette burned out.


    He bowed his head, held the cigarette end and looked at Bo Jinhua with heavy eyes: "Dad, what are you talking about?" He pointed to the great group of people behind him and became more unscrupulous: "they all believe that I did it. What''s the use of exining or not exining."


    The management came at the sound.


    Thin shallow looked at them with different faces, and the smile on their faces was more profound.


    He leaned against the wall, his hands in his pockets, and looked like a good y.


    The group of management came over, saw Bo Qian, and immediately sted impolitely: "sorry, Mr. Bo, you must give us an exnation about this!"


    "Where are so many coincidences? President Bo was about to remove the thread, and then there was an ident. Now he was seriously injured? Who has so much hatred with him? It''s not enough to insert a knife, but to make up the knife."


    In their eyes, they have almost recognized that they were shallow at first, and now they are also shallow.


    As for who the murderer is, it seems to have be unimportant.


    Bo Jinhua frowned all the time because of their words. It seemed that his face was not good-looking at all.


    The group of management probably also killed red eyes, directly missed Bo Jinhua''s face, and said stunned: "anyway, you must give us an exnation about this matter, young master Bo. President Bo has worked hard for thepany for so many years, we can''t ignore it!"


    Bo Jinhua pursed his lower lip unhappily.


    In the face of the siege, Bo Qian is still not in a hurry. He doesn''t even have a trace of panic on his face.


    He just stood among the crowd and was pointed out by the crowd.


    Bo Jinhua''s anger finally reached a climax: "enough!"


    The management was silent for an instant.


    The brave old man sighed and opened his mouth with mncholy: "Mr. Bo, we''re not specially here to pick things. The main thing is that it''s really difficult to exin here. After all, we all know that Bo Qian and Bo Ye have a hostile rtionship, and the rtionship is bad enough at ordinary times. Our initial suspicion is also based."


    Hehe, ording to


    Bo Jinhua sneered inside.


    I can''t even get a piece of evidence. What basis can I say.


    Thin shallow sneer deeper.


    Just when Bo Jinhua was about to say something, suddenly a bodyguard hurried over and looked at the pile of management and Bo Jinhua. He looked embarrassed on hisst face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked.


    The bodyguard looked scrupulously at the people around him, and then replied, "the murderer has been found."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone''s mood reached a peak.


    Someone said excitedly, "bring people up and face-to-face confrontation directly. You won''t wronged anyone."


    "That is to say, if there is a province, we quarrel here and bring people up directly."


    Bo Jinhua looked at the bodyguard''s ugly face and probably could guess something bad.


    If you bring people up at this time, it will undoubtedly add to the chaos.


    "OK, bring it up,"


    Thin shallow suddenly smiled and said, "I also want to know who it is."


    Everyone looked surprised.


    With his words, what Bo Jinhua said was superfluous.

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438</h4>


    He nodded to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately went down. After a while, he dragged a beaten man up: "we checked the monitoring, followed the route all the way, and finally found someone."


    Thin shallow looked at the person he had never seen. Without thinking, he could know what would happen next.


    However, he was surprised. Where on earth did Bo ye find such a person who was not afraid of death.


    The management on one side can''t stand it.


    Someone asked directly, "what''s going on? Who sent you to hurt general manager Bo?"


    The murderer looked up weakly, looked thin and shallow, and lowered his head back.


    The whole process, as if afraid of something.


    They couldn''t help but take a breath and looked at him in surprise.


    Someone couldn''t help it. He pulled his cor and asked coldly, e on, who ordered you to do it?"


    The murderer was probably beaten all the way, so his mood would have copsed.


    With a Whoa, he cried bitterly.


    "Yes, it''s young master Bo. Young master Bo ordered me to go. I''m innocent. I didn''t mean it!"


    The cry was so fierce that it frightened the people around.


    However, the management was so stupid because of his words that they couldn''t believe it.


    The next second, everyone burst out.


    "Yes, yes! I knew it. I knew it must have been you!"


    "Now that people say so, what else do you want to argue?"


    "Bo Ye is your brother. Can you be so cruel?"


    "Thin shallow, you are simply not human."


    In the face of other people''s usations, Bo Qian still has a light expression.


    He seemed to have expected that he would say so, so he didn''t worry at all.


    But Bo Jinhua''s face was almost as ck as the ink te because of the murderer''s words!


    He stared at the murderer coldly: "you say, he ordered you?"


    The murderer was frightened and said, "yes, yes, I still have the check given to me by young master Bo. It''s, it''s in my pocket!"


    Bo Jinhua bent over, took out the check, looked at it and kneaded it directly.


    The group of management didn''t see it, but they could also guess seven or eight: "Mr. Bo, you can''t cover up now. You can''t be partial to what Mr. Bo has done in this matter!"


    Bo Jinhua sneered twice and looked at the face of the management. Then, the next second, he suddenly grabbed the murderer''s cor, directly picked up the man and smashed him on the wall.


    Bo Jinhua hasn''t done it for many years. He suddenly took a step back from those people.


    Thin shallow just picked his eyebrows and looked at the scene calmly.


    Bo Jinhua smiled coldly and came out with an unspeakable cold voice: "who sent you?"


    The killer was strangled by his neck and almost suffocated.


    He breathed hard, his fingers trembling in one direction.


    There, the station is thin and shallow.


    Bo Jinhua''s eyes narrowed dangerously and his smile became more gloomy: "I''ll ask again for thest time. Who sent you?"


    The murderer''s face has turned pig liver color. He will suffocate in the next second.


    His hand is still pointing in that direction.


    Never changed a penny.


    Now it''s almost solid. It''s shallow.

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439</h4>


    After all, no one wants to lose his life because of a few money.


    There was silence outside the corridor.


    No one meant to speak first.


    Just now, the management had no voice. Several people pushed each other and wanted each other to speak first.


    Bo Jinhua threw the man to the ground and added several new injuries to the already scarred man.


    He gave a scream and fainted.


    Bo Jinhua pped his hands and calmly ordered: "you go. No matter what method you use, you want him to tell the truth, but just keep him alive. You can use the rest."


    This means that all kinds of torture are used casually, but people should be saved.


    Everyone suddenly felt numb.


    Someone couldn''t help but suggest: "Bo Dong, this is too cruel. He has confessed."


    Bo Jinhua gave him an indifferent look: "what are you nervous about?"


    The man immediately got cold on his back, smiled and shook his head: "I''m not nervous, I just feel too bloody."


    Bo Jinhua smiled at him and didn''t open his eyes: "when I investigate this matter, I will always give you an exnation."


    The management looked at each other and everyone was unconvinced.


    Finally, the person at the beginning didn''t agree very much: "Bo Dong, we really shouldn''t intervene in your family affairs, but anyway, this matter is also rted to us in the final analysis."


    "Now the evidence has been put in front of us, and the person''s identification has not changed. If you let young master Bo in thepany, it will have a bad impact both externally and internally."


    Bo Jinhua looked at them calmly: "so, what do you mean?"


    "Please Mr. Bo quit thepany temporarily." Someone said, "being in the center of public opinion will hurt yourself or others. For the sake of thepany, please ask young master Bo to quit thepany for the time being."


    Thin shallow shrugged: "I don''t care."


    "No." Bo Jinhua directly interrupted him with an irresistible voice: "the real idea of the matter has not been investigated clearly. What are you doing when you leave?"


    "Isn''t it clear?" A shallow face pondered: "isn''t the investigation very clear now?"


    Bo Jinhua''s face sank. He was so ugly that he didn''t know what to say.


    He was trying his best to help him find a way back. As a result, it was thin and shallow, and all the way down.


    "Since young master Bo speaks like this, then..."


    Before he finished, he was suddenly interrupted by a clean voice: "he was with me all day yesterday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The surrounding sound disappeared again.


    When they looked back, they saw mu Shinianing. In the confused eyes, they frowned unhappily: "he doesn''t have time to do those things."


    "..." many people here don''t know mu Shinian. After being reminded by others, they know that there is such a person around Bo Qian. They are all excited: "do you say no, no? What evidence do you have?"


    "I''m the best evidence." Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian and suddenly had some unknown... Emotions.


    What does Bo Qian think? Would rather be wronged than be frank and clear?


    Or he just wants to... Degenerate. No matter how much dirty water, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as you think so, mu Shinian can''t help feeling that this person is too miserable.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Jinhua. Under his gradually rxed eyes, he said word by word: "I was with Bo Qian yesterday and didn''t leave at all, so he didn''t have time to do those things."

 Chapter 440

    <h4>Chapter 440</h4>


    Her voice, word by word, came into the ears of the management.


    Bo Jinhua''s face calmed down in an instant.


    He looked at mu Shinian and his face was rarely filled with joy.


    Those managers were confused and stared at her angrily: "just say yes. Who do you think you are? Can you believe your words?"


    "Why can''t you believe it?" Mu Shinian sneered: "what time did we do all night yesterday? I can tell you in detail. Do you want to know?"


    The faces of those people becamepletely ugly.


    Do you still want to know? A man and a woman, who wants to know what you didst night!


    Mu Shinian looked at her with thin eyes. He was also staring at her. He didn''t know what he was thinking. A trace ofplexity was integrated into the dark pupil.


    Mu Shinian avoided in some confusion.


    In the silence, Bo Jinhua said, "well, that''s it. Whoever hurt my son, I''ll find out the evidence. I can''t identify the person with thin and shallow injury because of someone''s usation."


    "After all, if you want to buy fierce, someone will do it."


    As soon as this sentence came out, someone''s face immediately changed.


    Bo Jinhua didn''t seem to see the changes on their faces. He looked outside and said, "well, don''t toss about, you two. Go back early."


    Thin shallow took a look at the time, took her hand and left.


    What else did the management want to say? Bo Jinhua sighed heavily: "OK, OK, I know this matter will have a satisfactory result. Don''t worry too much."


    A good confession, suddenly killed an unexpected person.


    The whole situation has retreated to its original position.


    Don''t mention hating those people.


    But no matter how much they hate, they dare not directly confront Bo Jinhua.


    One by one, they had to hold their breath back.


    ¡­¡­


    After the man left, Bo Jinhua was relieved and looked at the assistant next to him.


    The assistant nodded immediately: "don''t worry, I understand. I will pry words out of the man''s mouth."


    Bo Jinhua nodded twice: "at any cost."


    "I see."


    The assistant handed him a clear look.


    While walking to the ward, Bo Jinhua lowered his voice and slowly opened his mouth: "let the doctor pay more attention. Bo Ye''s wound has been repeated for a long time. If he goes on like this again and again, he may leave some seque in the future."


    The assistant knows.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian kept his head down and didn''t dare to look at each other''s eyes.


    Bo Qian didn''t mean to me her from beginning to end. He took her hand and walked to the station; "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the shadow under his feet: "the housekeeper is not at ease. Let me have a look."


    Then she kicked away a stone and said, "he also said that you shouldn''t quit thepany. He''s for your own good."


    It is estimated that others would not dare to say these words.


    After all, he had more than a deep hatred with Bo Jinhua.


    However, from mu Shinian''s mouth, he understood that it was for his good.


    Thin shallow took her hand and didn''t mean to loosen it.


    "What about you? What do you think? If I quit."


    If he quits, he will be unemployed and famous. Under the status of the young master of the Bo family, maybe many people will gossip behind him.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time before he spoke very slowly: "if you are unhappy, quit."


    Thin shallow was amused by her words: "if I quit, there is no way back."

 Chapter 441

    <h4>Chapter 441</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s lips were slightly picked. She raised her head, looked at the man''s joking eyes, and said word by word: "just be happy."


    Thin shallow face also showed a little smile.


    He''s just happy. That''s a beautiful sentence.


    Looking at the sunset not far away, Bo Qian just feels that the whole world is a little dreamy.


    A few months ago, he made every decision for himself. No one knows. It''s just a few monthster. There will be a person in his life that will affect his every move.


    Thin shallow slightly narrowed his eyes and seemed to speak to himself: "Mu Shinian, don''t worry. If one day, even if I clean my body and go out of the house, I won''t be hungry for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely and said nothing.


    He thought that even if Bo Qian went out of the house, the bnce of her card would be enough for them to live for several lives.


    Where do you need the truth of shallow cultivation?


    "Let''s go."


    Thin shallow held her hand and didn''t mean to let go, as if it was so natural: "go back."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. He stopped his sight on the hands of the two people for a few seconds and didn''t open it


    The setting sun stretched their background very long.


    One high and one low, shadows ovepping each other.


    It''s harmonious and natural.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian returned, he was sent upstairs to read.


    What she didn''t know was that downstairs, the housekeeper lowered his head tremblingly, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to go out.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa with a ss of water in front of him. He didn''t move for a long time.


    The water is cold.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper hurriedly said, "young master, let me help you change a hot one?"


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and looked at him not light or heavy. The housekeeper quickly lowered his head again.


    After taking a sip of the cold boiled water, Bo Qian looked at the housekeeper with deep eyes: "who asked you to call her?"


    The housekeeper shook his hand with a guilty heart and said weakly, "I''m worried, young master. Have you really quit thepany?"


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and asked indifferently, "what if I really retreat?"


    The housekeeper knew that Bo Qian had nned to quit the Bo family for a long time, but he endured humiliation for so many years, tossed himself like this, and finally fell short?


    "Young master, I''m really afraid you''ll regret it." The housekeeper finally bravely raised his head and looked at the boy who had grown up painfully: "I have taken care of you since childhood. I know what you want."


    "If you know what I want, you won''t let Mu Shi read it." Thin shallow interrupted his words word by word, and thest temperature in her eyes disappeared in an instant: "you know, I don''t want her to have even a little contact with the thin family!"


    All the management are there. Just tell everyone who mu Shinian is. She is very important and is the fatal weakness of thin and shallow.


    When mu Shinian is exposed once, the group of people in the Bo family will expand by one point.


    Whether they support him or oppose him, they have found a trump card. Once they control mu Shinian, they can be thin around.


    The housekeeper felt even more guilty when he heard what he said.


    His face was pale and copsed for a while. Finally, he nodded: "I''m sorry, young master, I''m really sorry."


    Thin shallow held his breath from beginning to end. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger: "thest time!"

 Chapter 442

    <h4>Chapter 442</h4>


    The housekeeper bowed his head in embarrassment. He sighed and knew what was hesitating in Bo Qian''s heart. He was silent for a moment, but he couldn''t help but say, "young master, don''t you regret it?"


    "Miss Mu is not an ordinary girl. Her bearing capacity is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Even if you have to face the Bo family in the future, you may not be involved in her."


    Thin, shallow and sharp raised his eyes, and a little ferocity appeared in the depths of his gloomy and uncertain pupils.


    "I don''t allow a slightest ident."


    "How powerful do you think I am? Or do you think the people of the Bo family will have a bottom line?"


    In order to dispel the old man''s suspicion and frame him, Bo Ye doesn''t hesitate to kill himself!


    What''s more, as long as those old foxes step in a little, what he has to face is a long and endless struggle and defense.


    There is a way to get rid of them all once and for all.


    But killing a river of blood, he''s not a pervert!


    So, what can he do? Don''t start!


    The housekeeper moved his mouth and seemed to want to say something. Atst, he couldn''t say a word. He sighed with worry. Finally, he respectfully admitted his mistake: "I''m sorry, young master. I''m wrong. I won''t say these words in the future."


    Thin shallow looked at the housekeeper, with ayer ofplex and uncertain light shing in his pupils: "you have been with me since childhood, so you understand what is the most important to me."


    The housekeeper was stunned and nodded absently: "I, I understand."


    "Last time."


    Thin shallow reminded again. Finally, he stood up in anger and walked upstairs.


    The housekeeper looked at his background and thought of the things he had experienced since he was a child. He thought of the little boy standing in front of him with blood all over his body. His eyes were bright and full of hostility. He told himself that he must turn the thin family upside down.


    But now.


    Is it really worth giving up for one person?


    The housekeeper thought for a while and wanted to open it.


    He raised a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, as if he had no emotion: "in the end, madam, the young master still lived as you were."


    Even in Bo''s family, he will eventually be a man of flesh and blood.


    Instead of monsters like Bo family who only have interests in their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo qianshang went up, mu Shinian had fallen asleep on his desk.


    She seemed very sleepy. There were two bruises under her eyes. The sound he made when he opened the door didn''t wake her up.


    Thin shallow looked at the door for a while, and then walked slowly.


    There was a pile of papers on his desk, which he had just moved aside.


    Originally, mu Shinian was still struggling to read in the room. He expected to see him in bed after a while and rushed to the study.


    As a result, everywhere is the same, she can still sleep.


    Thin and shallow corners of the mouth slowly aroused a smile.


    He just stood and looked at the sleeping girl. Somewhere in his heart, the solid ice was melting and bing warm and warm.


    be it so.


    In this life, anyway, the first half of his life has been in a mess. In the second half of his life, he wants to start living for himself.


    Instead of living every minute of your life for hatred.


    Thin shallow''s eyes fell on her injured hand, went to get the medicine box and gently untied the gauze.

 Chapter 443

    <h4>Chapter 443</h4>


    A clear and deep knife wound appeared in front of him.


    Thin shallow stared round and stared at the new wound in amazement.


    Judging from the degree of wound healing, it won''t take more than two days.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled hard. The wound pierced by the ssst time has healed. Although the scar is terrible, it''s good at least.


    Mu Shinian was also awakened by him.


    She opened her eyes nkly, and then looked at the knife wound. A touch ofplexity shed in her eyes. For a moment, she didn''t care: "identally, cut fruit."


    Bo Qian is pondering the meaning of her sentence.


    Mu Shinian probably guessed what he was thinking. After thinking about it, he added: "when I was at my grandmother''s, I wasn''t careful."


    Then, there is no then.


    Thin and shallow fingers gently stroked the wound.


    The feeling of crispness spread from the palm of the hand.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers trembled, hardened his scalp and said, "I''m really fine. It''s no big deal. I just look a little terrible."


    The thin frown didn''t mean to loosen.


    But he didn''t mean to continue to ask.


    He opened the medicine box, quickly treated the wound and bandaged it again. Then he stood up and looked at her condescending.


    This man is nearly one meter nine. Standing in front of her, the deterrent is not a little.


    Mu Shinian can feel that he seems very weak and poor.


    Thin shallow stared at her, his face immersed like water: "do you still want your hand?"


    Mu Shinian nodded subconsciously.


    Whoever doesn''t want it is mentally retarded.


    Next, the thin lessones.


    "If you want, how dare you toss like this?"


    Mu Shinian shut up.


    At this time, say more and make more mistakes, she knows.


    After taking a deep breath, he seemed to take a big breath and barely broke out: "you are not allowed to go anywhere until you keep your hands well."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "school..."


    "Let your friends teach you."


    Bo Qian even thought of the way back for her.


    Mu Shinian thought that he could not go out in the next few days, and the whole person was not very well.


    But that''s how thin and shallow the character is.


    Mu Shinian struggled, so he had to nod and agree.


    Thin shallow looked at her unhappy face. This time, she just didn''t fool her.


    Cold hearted, said: "sleepy go to rest."


    Then he went out with the medicine box.


    Mu Shinian was relieved and raised it at the same time.


    What can I do... I can''t even get out of the door now.


    If I had known, I wouldn''t have picked up the dagger with my bare hands.


    Mu Shinian bit the nib of his pen and sighed faintly.


    Just as she was about to stand up, her eyes fell on the note she had written down.


    Mu Shinian was silent. He picked it up and looked at it. It was estimated that the note was sandwiched in the document, so he didn''t find it.


    Mu Shinian stared at the three words above and fell into silence.


    Mu Shinian


    What do you write his name for?


    Mu Shinian stared at it for two minutes. Then his eyes fell on his dog''s crawling word and he was silent.


    It''s really hard for a boy to write better than her girl.


    Mu Shinian stared at the word, thought about it, or put it back in ce.


    It''s not surprising that there are only housekeepers in this manor except her. Bo qian can''t be narcissistic enough to write his own name.


    It makes more sense to think so.


    Mu Shimian yawned, hugged the book and returned to the room.

 Chapter 444

    <h4>Chapter 444</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When ye Ling bounced home, he met Bo Qian and almost smashed the book down.


    Thin shallow stood at the door of her house. He didn''t mean to go in. From time to time, he looked at his watch and frowned.


    Enough to see how impatient he was.


    Ye Ling hurried over and asked curiously, "you, why are you here?"


    Thin shallow looked at her and pointed to the rear seat.


    Ye Ling hugged his book and asked uneasily, "where are you going?"


    To treat others with a superficial attitude is to have no patience at all.


    Ye Ling left a question and got a great impatience from him.


    "Mu Shi Nian, tutor."


    Five words, ye lington understood what was going on.


    She gave a cry, and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "I see. Wait a minute. I''ll talk to my parents." It seemed that he was afraid of the other party''s impatient eyes. Ye Ling hurriedly promised: "soon, just a minute."


    Thin shallow nodded.


    Ye Ling was really fast. A minuteter, he ran over.


    She opened the rear seat and sat directly in: "all right."


    Bo Qian starts his car and walks to Bo family manor.


    All the way, very silent.


    Ye Ling is an optimistic and cheerful person. The one on the bus doesn''t say a word. She inevitably feels a little ufortable after taking the bus, so she tries to find a topic.


    "Shi Nian is, are you feeling unwell recently? Always asking for leave?"


    "Yes."


    "... ha ha, but she is very conscious. She knows that she is going to take the college entrance examination and asks me for tutoring."


    "Yes."


    "Hehe, in fact, she is very smart. As long as she starts to work hard now, she is not afraid of not going to college."


    "... you misunderstood." The car passed a traffic light and Bo shallow stopped the car.


    Waiting for the red light, his patience finally increased a bit: "it doesn''t matter if you teach, just apany her to pass the time."


    "..." Ye Ling''s face was about to copse.


    What''s that?


    The green light is on.


    Thin shallow started the car and replied, "her grades are like that. Don''t force it."


    Ye Ling is even bigger than the first two.


    She had no idea what that meant.


    "Then I won''t teach her?"


    "It''s still necessary to act. As for whether she listens or not, you don''t have to care." Thin shallow exined a sentence and didn''t say anything.


    Leave Ye Ling alone and sit in the rear seat. The whole person is not very good.


    Is this special? What kind of fairy love is it?


    That''s special. It has to be a soul mate.


    Ye Ling looked at Bo Qian, looked down and brought a pile of information. Finally, he looked up and looked at the man in front of him, Weak asked: "young master Bo, I, I take the liberty to ask, I hope you don''t get angry. I know that the richest man''s family has power and power. I think the daughter-inw selected by your family should be a kind of famousdy who has received a good education and high double business since childhood." After a pause, he whispered again, "if you don''t go to college in the future, won''t your family dislike her?"


    Thin shallow looked at the front without any attention.


    Just when ye Ling thought he wouldn''t answer, he said, "I won''t."


    "What about your house?" Ye Ling asked cautiously.


    Thin shallow raised one eyebrow and parked the car in the yard. He raised his hand and knocked on the steering wheel. His voice was sarcastic and sharp: "they don''t deserve it."

 Chapter 445

    <h4>Chapter 445</h4>


    Ye Ling probably understands.


    She also breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Otherwise, she is really afraid that there is a big gap between mu Shinian and Bo Qian. If she can''t get into a good university, what if the Bo family feels ashamed and drives her out.


    Thin shallow looks at Ye Ling and cares about Mu Shinian like an old mother. It''s very good. In addition to him, there are still people who care and love his little girl.


    When mu Shinian saw Ye Ling, he was also the first two.


    She thought Ye Ling would start pulling her to make up this and that again.


    As a result, Ye Ling just took those notes and told her again, and then whether she understood it or not.


    Mu Shinian thought she had taken the wrong medicine. As a result, Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder twice and said earnestly, "you met a infatuated person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to look confused.


    Ye Ling looked at her with envy andfort, but she just didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian was aroused by that look. He patted Ye Ling''s hand and pointed to the paper: "go on."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian listened to Ye Ling''s notes.


    Her friend is very stubborn. She can emphasize a problem several times. If she doesn''t understand it, she will force her to memorize the problem-solving steps. Don''t mention how difficult it is.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily, propped his chin and thought hard about why Ye Ling changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling was sent home by the housekeeper veryte.


    Not far from the door, there was another car parked.


    Inside the car, Bo Jinhua sat in the back seat and watched the girl leave.


    The driver said, "this is Miss Mu''s only good friend at school. Miss Mu has asked for sick leave for several days. Her friend should have been invited to tutor."


    Bo Jinhua gave a cry and didn''t seem to want to know much about this friend.


    The driver pondered his mind and said, "Miss Mu doesn''t go out these days, so we can''t find a chance to invite her."


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "my son seems to really care about her."


    "That''s not." The driver also smiled and said, st time in the hospital, I almost thought that young master Bo would admit the absurd crime. After all, whether he did it or not, as long as he admitted it, he would miss the position of his sessor, but in the end, I didn''t expect..."


    Bo Jinhua also thought of what happened that day. It was a critical moment. Once Bo recognized it, he couldn''t control the situation.


    As a result, fortunately, finally, there was a turn for the better.


    However, it was really beyond her expectation that this turnaround was mu Shinian.


    The driver said, "Sir, what should we do? Miss Mu won''t stand on our side or listen to you."


    "Since you won''t, look for a chance."


    Bo Jinhua said quietly, "I thought this daughter-inw would be a waste. Now it seems that she is still a treasure."


    As long as you can control it, aren''t you afraid of being thin and disobedient.


    The driver said well and worried: "Sir, feelings will spoil things."


    "No harm." Bo Jinhua did not put this worry in his eyes: "talk about feelings when you are young. When you take over power, power, power and money, do you want any women? Will people''s hearts change? It depends on whether power and money are big enough and enough."

 Chapter 446

    <h4>Chapter 446</h4>


    The driver was silent.


    Isn''t human nature like this.


    How many people have kept a childlike heart from the beginning. After seeing those things for the first time, don''t they be faster than anyone?


    Bo Jinhua waved his hand.


    The driver understood and started the car immediately.


    Drive back.


    Bo Jinhua sighed faintly and looked at the backward scenery outside the window.


    Power, power, money, what a good thing.


    Much better than women.


    With these things, who can stick to the original heart.


    He also struggled, butter, didn''t he give up happily?


    He is like this, thin and shallow may not be like this.


    After all, they are connected by blood.


    ¡­¡­


    weekend.


    Mu shinianqiang cheered up.


    Because ye Ling ising.


    She propped her chin on the desk and dozed off for a while. She didn''t see Ye Ling.


    Mu Shimian yawned, touched his cell phone and pressed a number.


    After dialing out, no one answered.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and suddenly woke up. She took her cell phone and pressed the number again.


    This time.


    But no one spoke.


    Mu Shinian could only hear a light breath.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said coldly, "where is Ye Ling?"


    "It''s Miss mu." The voice on the other end of the phone, with a smile.


    Mu Shinian seems to have heard of the name somewhere.


    She thought about it for a long time before she finally got an impression: "is it you?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Bo Ye smiled gently over the phone: "Miss mu,e here. I have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "you''d better ensure that Ye Ling is safe."


    Otherwise, she doesn''t mind maiming people.


    The phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian put down his book and went out immediately.


    She changed a pair of shoes and took the white haired tiger out.


    "I''ll y with it. Ye Ling willeter."


    The housekeeper listened to him and waved his hand.


    The white haired tiger thought someone was going to y with it. He hopped out happily and shook his tail.


    After mu Shinian took it out, he patted its big head in embarrassment: "sorry, I have something to go out. Can you y by yourself?"


    The white haired tiger dropped its head.


    Mu Shinian rubbed its hair: "well, I''ll y with you when Ie back, okay?"


    The white haired tiger rubbed her, which was unwilling to cry.


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian also felt guilty, but there was no way.


    If not, the housekeeper would not allow her to go out.


    Mu Shinian turned over the wall, jumped down in the reluctant eyes of the white haired tiger, and then left quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian arrived at the hospital, it was half an hourter.


    She came all the way, breathing a little panting.


    When she got to the hospital, she immediately pulled the people up. After she was sure it was all right, she was finally relieved.


    Ye Ling''s expression was a little confused: "he said, it''s your brother?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes: "brother Bo Qian."


    Ye Ling gave a cry, and then whispered weakly, "that''s your brother, too."


    Mu Shinian nced at her, and Ye Ling immediately closed his mouth.


    Bo Ye sits on the bed and looks much better than a few days ago.


    He looked at mu Shinian gently and didn''t miss the hostility on her face. He sighed helplessly and sighed: "Miss mu, I won''t do anything to your friend."

 Chapter 447

    <h4>Chapter 447</h4>


    "Tell me what''s up." Mu Shinian opened his mouth impatiently.


    Bo Ye doesn''t speak, but looks at the people behind her with a very yful look.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling. Indeed, this kind of thing is not suitable for Ye Ling to listen to.


    She lowered her head and said something in Ye Ling''s ear. Ye Ling''s face changed slightly and tightly grasped mu Shinian''s arm: "it''s not good. I''ll apany you."


    "No, get out."


    Mu Shinian gently pushed her shoulder.


    Ye Ling was still worried, but seeing mu Shinian''s persistent eyes, he had to loosen his hand: "then you, be careful."


    Then she went out.


    Mu Shinian looked at her silently, and his eyes shed coldly: "say something quickly."


    Bo Ye smiled: "I just want to talk to you. Don''t be so hostile to me. I don''t seem to have done anything sorry for you two from beginning to end."


    You two naturally refer to Bo Qian and mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He put a wooden face and looked at him so quietly.


    Bo Ye has no choice but to raise his hand and Surrender: "well, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have found your friend here in this way. I''m sorry."


    "I''ll give you a minute and I''ll leave without saying." Mu Shinian is toozy to deal with this man.


    She sees people very urately. Bo Ye is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    He is very hypocritical, even, hiding deeply.


    But now he gives everyone a very gentle feeling like spring breeze.


    This kind of person is the most terrible.


    At least, it is the type that mu Shinian is least willing to deal with.


    Bo Ye sighed, Finally, he said to the main topic: "you''d better advise Bo Qian not to let him continue to be so willful. The Bo family must inherit him. He''s so ugly now and it''s hard to end at that time. When he inherits that position, I may have to resign at that time in order to avoid suspicion. He''s like this. It''s hard for him to deal with those old foxes."


    Mu Shinian thinks he''s going to say something. As a result, Bo Ye is actually persuading Bo Qian to turn around?


    "He listens to you. Miss mu, even for your own good, you should help me."


    For her good?


    Mu Shi read around these four words, and the smile on his lips became more and more ironic.


    She really didn''t see where it was for her.


    Bo Ye knows that she has doubts in her heart, It''s hard to be kind enough to solve her doubts: "Miss mu, do you know how many people are staring at you now? Your situation is estimated to be unsafe. Otherwise, why do you think Bo Qian doesn''t want you to go out? As far as I know, there are two groups of people who n to attack you recently, but Bo Qian found out halfway. He''s probably cleaning up people."


    At this point, Bo Ye''s expression is even more difficult: "those people are also the old people of thepany. It is estimated that they can''t even enjoy their old age this time. They are also miserable, but they deserve it."


    Mu Shinian has been locked up at home these two days.


    No matter how strong her perceptive ability is, she can''t detect the high wall.


    Bo Ye continued: "so there are few roads to choose in front of you. I''ll show you a clear way and let Bo Qian sit in the position of president. In this way, there will be fewer people who are afraid of his identity and want to trouble you."


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes.


    He doesn''t believe Bo Ye''s kindness.


    But what exactly does he want to do?

 Chapter 448

    <h4>Chapter 448</h4>


    So, if you push Bo Qian to the position of president, aren''t you afraid that Bo Qian won''te down after sitting in this position?


    Or is he 100% confident that Bo shallow will never sit in that position?


    If she takes a wrong step, she may hurt Bo shallow.


    Mu Shinian lowered her head silently and looked at the injured hand. After a moment, she looked up and said, "are you finished?"


    Bo Ye frowned slightly, pulled a smile calmly and said, "it seems that you didn''t listen to what I said."


    "However, I still want to persuade you. If Ie to you, it''s better to say. If my fatheres to you, it''s estimated that he won''t give you a choice."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly: "are you finished?"


    Bo Ye looks a little ugly.


    But after a while, he returned to normal.


    "I take the liberty of asking you toe. Excuse me."


    "Dare you?" Mu Shimian seemed to be amused by his words, raised his chin slightly and made endless ridicule: "it''s really very presumptuous. I''ve heard you talk nonsense here for a long time, and I also have a word to say. If you dare to touch my friend again, I''ll paralyze you directly in the hospital for the rest of your life."


    Bo Ye clearly feels that a rage spreads from her.


    He was stunned, then he kept his demeanor and showed a light smile: "Miss Mu misunderstood. I was afraid you wouldn''te, so I thought of such a way. I won''t do it in the future. I will apologize to your friend in person."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian slowly stood up, with an unsuspecting face on his face: "don''t touch her again."


    With that, without waiting for Bo Ye''s reaction, she went out of the door directly, pulled up the man who was still standing at the door and left.


    Ye Ling still didn''t react. After being pulled away by her, she still looked confused: "what''s the situation? What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, a misunderstanding." Mu Shinian didn''t want to tell her too much, so she just found an excuse to prevaricate it.


    But ye Ling was not a fool either. She grabbed her hand and said incoherently, "they stopped me on the road and brought me here without exining anything. Are theying for you?"


    "It''s all right." Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling''s worried look, thought about it, and added, "that man is Bo Qian''s brother."


    "Oh..."


    Ye Ling didn''t understand the things between Bo''s brothers very much. When he heard that it was Bo Qian''s brother, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then I thought, it''s wrong


    "It''s just a misunderstanding." Mu Shinian blinked and his brain turned quickly: "he wanted to find Bo Qian, but their brother quarreled recently because of a small problem. Bo Qian refused to see him, so he came to you and then me."


    The exnation is very simple.


    But it''s enough to fool Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling was speechless for a long time and rubbed his sore neck: "it turned out to be so. I thought something had happened."


    "It''s all right. I''ll take you back first."


    "Ah, no tutoring today?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, you are frightened today, Ming ba."


    "All right." Ye Ling shrugged: "you don''t have to send it. I''ll go back quickly. I''ll go back by myself."


    "OK, call me if you have something."


    After seeing ye Ling off, mu Shinian took out his mobile phone


    On the silent mobile phone, there are dozens of caller IDs, all from the same number.


    Mu Shinian looked inexplicably embarrassed at the missed calls in that row.


    I really don''t know how to exin when I go back now.


    Mu Shi read his stomach and stubbornly beat a car back.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo family manor.


    The housekeeper was about to cry.

 Chapter 449

    <h4>Chapter 449</h4>


    Thin shallow sat in the living room, his face full of anger.


    Even the white haired tiger could feel the anger emanating from its owner and shrunk aside worried, not daring to say a word.


    For ten minutes, no one spoke first.


    Five more minutes.


    The housekeeper finally couldn''t resist and took the lead in breaking the peace: "young master, no, Miss Mu said she wanted to go out and sneak the tiger. Who knows, she sneaked herself out. I didn''t think Miss Mu would deceive me. I''m sorry, young master."


    It''s OK, but when I say it, my face is even more ugly.


    Walk the tiger, walk, walk yourself out by the way?


    One person and one tiger, no one even looked at her!


    Thin shallow''s face was gloomy. The housekeeper smiled. After looking at thin shallow''s killing eyes, he lowered his head wrongly.


    I have a stomach of anger to break out.


    But when I saw the housekeeper''s honest appearance, I thought he was the opponent of Mu Shinian. I bit my teeth and stifled my anger back.


    "You go to the sanatorium and I''ll look elsewhere."


    Then both of them nned to go out.


    As a result, as soon as he went out, he saw mu Shinianing back with a bag of cake in his hand. When he saw beating them, his face was still confused.


    The housekeeper almost saw hope at once, flew over and said excitedly, "Miss mu, how can you scare people so much? It hasn''t been long since you went out. Why did you walk away."


    Mu Shinian squarely looked at thin and shallow eyes, felt guilty, and then turned away his sight.


    She coughed and calmly exined, "I went out to buy something to eat. I forgot to tell you."


    This reason is too weak.


    Thin shallow looked at her gloomily and didn''t speak.


    The housekeeper nced at the strong anger from his young master, pulled Lamu''s arm, and whispered, "Miss mu, be frank and lenient."


    Mu Shinian held the bag tightly.


    She doesn''t want Bo shallow to know about Bo Ye.


    Because it''s not necessary. Anyway, she won''t agree to interfere with Bo shallow''s choice.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow, pursed his lips, and there was a trace ofplexity in a pair of dark pupils: "I didn''t go anywhere, I just went to buy something."


    The housekeeper couldn''t bear to look carefully and didn''t open his eyes directly.


    The thin face became more gloomy.


    The two men looked at each other for a minute. Bo Qian took the lead in not opening his eyes and entered the house without saying a word.


    The housekeeper looked at him and opened his mouth. He seemed to say something distressed, but before he said it, the thin figure disappeared in front of him.


    The housekeeper opened his mouth and closed it again. He looked at mu Shinian with a bit of criticism.


    "Miss mu, you treat me like a fool. You still treat the young master as a fool. We all know that you didn''t buy dessert at all. The young master is so worried about you. Can''t you confess?"


    Mu Shinian clenched the bag, struggled and said, "I''m really fine."


    The housekeeper sighed again: "the point is not that nothing has happened to you, but that your hand is still injured. How sad should the young master be if something happens?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He looked down at the shadow cast by the sun and was stunned.


    Like a teaching director, the housekeeper was not soft at teaching people: "be obedient, go in and admit a mistake."

 Chapter 450

    <h4>Chapter 450</h4>


    "Then nothing will happen. If you don''t admit your mistake, I guess the young master will be crazy again."


    Mu Shinian continued to close his lips for a moment before raising his feet and walking in.


    The housekeeper nodded happily.


    As a result, after seeing Mu read in, he directly handed the snacks to Bo Qian, and then went upstairs without saying a word.


    The housekeeper quickly pulled his eyelids twice and rushed in, almost trying to catch the man.


    At least say a word.


    As a result, mu Shinian walked too fast, and he didn''t catch it at all.


    In the living room, there was another silence.


    Once again, the housekeeper beat the back drum to the young master who was gloomy and strange.


    He stared at the dim sum for two minutes before carefully opening his mouth: "young master, Miss Mu bought it for you personally, ha ha, ha ha..."


    "Shut up."


    Thin and shallow face spit out two words.


    The housekeeper winked at the white haired tiger, one by one, and quickly slipped away.


    In the living room, there is only one person left.


    He untied the bag depressed, frowned, smelled a familiar smell, and his body suddenly stiffened.


    How much does this guy like mangoes?


    Even if you drink mango vored drinks, will even snacks be mango vored?


    The first two are big.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, he picked up a mango cake and put it in his mouth.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    The housekeeper rushed out, grabbed the thin hand and grabbed the mango cake: "young master, this is mango. Mango is so delicious. Don''t you smell it?"


    Because mu Shinian was still at home, the housekeeper lowered his voice.


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless: "loosen."


    The housekeeper shook his head firmly: "no, I won''t let you say anything, young master. Do you still want to go to the hospital?"


    "Can''t die!"


    Thin shallow''s patience was so poor that he interrupted him gloomily.


    The housekeeper quickly took away the snack and threw it away.


    Before Bo Qian reacts, he takes away all the snacks in that bag, and then throws them back.


    The white haired tiger roared, jumped up and swallowed the dessert. Then, he took two flexible steps back, grabbed the bag in one mouth, and then twisted his fat body out of the door.


    Before the housekeeper could rx, he received a death gaze from thin shallow.


    He immediately stood up and said, "young master, I''m really for your sake."


    A thin breath was about to gush out.


    He bit his teeth gloomily, and his eyes were about to freeze; "Really, do I have to thank you?"


    The housekeeper continued to bow his head and looked at the ground: "young master, I know you don''t want to live up to miss Mu''s heart, but you can''t joke about your body. The doctor has told you many times that you can''t always joke about your body."


    The thin and shallow skin smiled and the meat pulled two lower lips withoutughing, and the anger reached an extreme point.


    "I can''t die again!"


    At ordinary times, the Housekeeper will certainly admonish Chunchun.


    But today, he really died many times. He just wanted to beg the little ancestor to calm down his anger. How dare he persuade him.


    The housekeeper struggled for a moment. He was trying to coax him with thin words. As a result, they looked up and saw mu Shinian standing at the entrance of the stairs.

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451</h4>


    The housekeeper almost screamed.


    When did shee?


    Mu Shinian''s force value is not low, but she is not a peerless expert after all.


    When she came, she only saw that her dessert was taken away by the white haired tiger. Then the housekeeper pulled the angry thin shallow and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Originally, she was going toe down and apologize.


    But now


    Mu Shinian looked at her eyes and fixed her sight for a second. She was at a loss and didn''t open her eyes.


    Mu Shinian coughed gently and broke the immersion: "I came down to pour water."


    Then she went to the kitchen and poured out a ss of water.


    Thin and shallow eyes always follow her.


    At this meeting, I finally couldn''t help holding her arm: "it''s not what you think."


    "I didn''t think about anything." Mu Shinian is just a little awkward.


    Although the snacks bought by yourself are perfunctory, they will be a little lost if they are taken to the white haired tiger.


    Bo Qian has been with her for some time. How can she not see her now.


    He moved his lower lip. As soon as he was about to say it, the housekeeper came out and answered, "Miss mu, me me."


    The two men looked at him.


    The housekeeper was hard headed and stared at by the two big men. Under strong pressure, he began to exin: "the young master has a bad stomach recently. The doctor said that you can''t eat hard things."


    Mu Shinian''s face wrinkled.


    His face sank.


    The housekeeper''s back was cold: "but, but the young master didn''t want to live up to your deep meaning, so, so, I wanted to eat, but I was afraid of his ident, so, I grabbed it. Miss mu, if you want to be angry, me me."


    That''s what happened.


    Mu Shinian''s mood is a little better.


    "Nothing."


    Thin shallow still clung to her arm.


    After being stared at by her, she released her hand.


    Mu Shinian took the water and went upstairs.


    The housekeeper downstairs breathed a sigh of relief and got goose bumps all over.


    "Young master, I, I''ll make a confession."


    Thin and light looked at him, with a little Indifference: "for the next period of time, I want to eat light."


    The housekeeper slipped and almost fell.


    "Ah?"


    "Light." Thin shallow''s mouth: "bad intestines and stomach."


    The reason that the housekeeper just talked about?


    The housekeeper''s lips twitched violently twice. He didn''t know how to speak.


    "This, isn''t it?" The housekeeper said, "I just lied casually. There''s no need to be so serious?"


    Thin shallow sneered twice and looked at him indefinitely: "I don''t want to deceive him."


    The housekeeper opened his mouth and fell silent again.


    There was a surge of admiration in my heart.


    It''s different. Their young master seems to have grown up all at once.


    Even if you want to do evil, you have to tell a lie.


    ¡­¡­


    One day, chickens and dogs jumped in the past.


    Bo Jinhua received the news the next day.


    He sat in his study with thepany''s ounts in front of him. Just halfway through it, he heard the housekeeper say about the kidnapping.


    "ording to the report of the people we put in the hospital, it''s true. The eldest young master wants Miss Mu to persuade young master Bo toe back."


    "I didn''t mention a word. Now it seems that the young master''s heart hasn''t changed from the beginning."

 Chapter 452

    <h4>Chapter 452</h4>


    Originally, Bo Jinhua also wanted to find mu Shinian and strive to break through Bo Qian''s from her side.


    Unexpectedly, Bo Ye took the lead.


    Bo Jinhua didn''t know what he was thinking. He stared at the files on the desktop and fell into meditation.


    The housekeeper said in a low voice: "the shareholders have been in trouble for many times, which is also settled by the young master secretly. Moreover, some shareholders are not convinced, which is also exined by the young master."


    "Sir, it''s not my bias. Up to now, every step the young master has done is reasonable and reasonable without any ws."


    Bo Jinhua, from the beginning, suspected that Bo Ye was only hiding deep.


    But no matter how a person hides it, he can''t hide it all the time. There will always be a day when his feet will be exposed.


    However, Bo Ye, how they supervise, they have no effect.


    Because this man always looks like he can''t find fault day by day.


    Bo Jinhua leaned back on the chair, picked up the water cup on the table, opened the lid and handed it to his mouth, but he didn''t mean to drink.


    He put the cup back.


    Seriously asked the housekeeper: "is there really such a person without desire in the world?"


    The housekeeper couldn''t answer this question.


    He thought seriously for a while and said, "there will be, but less. Few people can resist the temptation of money. For example, if you insist on what I say, that is, he thinks too much of the word friendship."


    Bo Jinhua smiled and seemed to be amused by the word "friendship".


    The housekeeper also thought it was funny, but he still exined: "because from beginning to end, whether Madam or young master, they always talk about friendship."


    Bo Jinhua chuckled and shook his head.


    The housekeeper didn''t understand what he wasughing at and didn''t dare to ask more. The more he knew about the Bo family, the faster he died.


    He can achieve the position of housekeeper. Under one person, in addition to his extraordinary wit, he also knows how to protect himself.


    Before they had finished speaking, the door was knocked.


    Mrs. Bo''s gentle voice sounded, "Jinhua, are you in there?"


    The two men immediately closed the topic.


    The housekeeper nced at Bo Jinhua. After getting his signal, he went over and opened the door.


    "Madam"


    "The housekeeper is there, too." Mrs. Bo smiled and said, "if you have something to do, I''lle backter."


    "It''s all right. Come in." Bo Jinhua also recovered his calm appearance. He looked at the housekeeper and said, "what you just said, you do it first."


    "Yes, sir."


    Bo Jinhua didn''t tell him to do anything at all, but after many years of master servant rtionship, the two had already developed an unspeakable tacit understanding.


    The housekeeper left and closed the door.


    Mrs. Bo went behind the chair and massaged him. "Is itfortable?"


    Bo Jinhua patted her hand and smiled, "your craft is very good."


    Mrs. Bo smiled happily like a child who ate sugar: "just make youfortable. I don''t have much ability."


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "what''s the matter withing to me?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Bo frowned and looked a little dignified: "Jinhua, I didn''t mean to intervene in yourpany."


    "Oh, tell me about it?" The smile in Bo Jinhua''s eyes collected a bit quietly.


    Mrs. Bo sighed heavily, holding his temple and making a hoarse voice: "I''m really scared to see Bo Ye this time."

 Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453</h4>


    Bo Jinhua turned his ring and listened to her calmly.


    Mrs. Bo said, "so, I want to take this opportunity to see if you can transfer Bo Ye from the power center. The doctor said that he would have to rest for at least two months like this. You might as well help Bo Qian to the top. Anyway, the position originally belongs to him. As for ah ye, you can just arrange a position for him."


    "I''m his mother. I really can''t stand such a thing again."


    In the study, only the sound of the humidifier was whirring.


    There was a strange look on both faces.


    Bo Jinhua smiled and said gently, "ah Ye is not so fragile."


    "That''s right, but you know, my identity is embarrassing, and Bo Ye''s identity is also embarrassing. Many people want to be unfavorable to him, and we don''t expect much. After this time, I just hope he can be safe. As for power, ah Ye is not the vice president and President. He can also work for thepany, can''t he?"


    These words are very pleasant to hear.


    Even Bo Jinhua, who is used to being ttered by others, can''t help pping his hands and praising him.


    He held Mrs. Bo''s hand, and his skin was very delicate and soft.


    Mrs. Bo is under the age of 50 and maintains very well.


    Unlike Bo Jinhua, he turned white when he was young. Later, he reluctantly made his hair ck by relying on drugs.


    But as the years passed, he grew old and wrote on his face.


    Bo Jinhua held her hand and gently stroked: "you are too sensible. You know what to want and what not to want. That''s what I like."


    Mrs. Bo smiled, leaned on his shoulder and said gently, "people should learn to be satisfied. We are very satisfied now."


    Bo Jinhua sighed, pondered for a while, and Wen Wen said, "since you said so, I will arrange it. Bo Ye is seriously injured this time and really needs to be raised. He has contributed to thepany for so long. I can still meet this requirement."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The smile on Mrs. Bo''s face froze for a moment.


    However, the next second, she raised a brilliant smile again: "thank you."


    Bo Jinhua pped her hand and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    She got tired of talking with Bo Jinhua for a while. After returning to the room, Mrs. Bo finally couldn''t help it. She locked the door, hid in the bathroom and made a call.


    We''ll get through there soon.


    "Mom? How''s it going?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Bo was about to cry for him.


    "What? Your father agreed."


    Listening to Mrs. Bo''s words, Bo Ye smiled low on the phone.


    Mrs. Bo''s face became more ferocious: "can you stillugh? I''m worried to death!"


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Bo Ye said confidently, "if he doesn''t agree, we should be worried."


    Mrs. Bo''s brain circuit didn''t turn back for a while.


    Bo Ye continued: "Dad has always been afraid that I have too much ambition and will rob Bo Qian''s position. Even if he doesn''t know what to say, I can feel it clearly and secretly these years."


    Mrs. Bo seemed to understand, and her anger subsided a little, but it erupted again the next second.


    "Even if it''s like this, don''t you deserve it? You''ve done so much for the Bo family."

 Chapter 454

    <h4>Chapter 454</h4>


    "Mom." Bo Ye slowly interrupts her: "don''t worry, let''s take a step back and dispel dad''s doubts, which is more beneficial to us. Instead of letting dad guard us like this, let''s take the initiative to give way. In this way, at least dad will dispel his doubts about us. It''s better to start with what we do."


    Mrs. Bo leaned against the wall of the living room, smelled the speech and sighed.


    "What''s all this? I don''t understand why Jinhua likes him so much."


    "After all, it''s his son." Bo Ye gently smiles and persuades: "Mom, all of the Bo family are human spirits. Be careful not to expose any of your emotions. If you expose it a little, it may lead to death."


    Mrs. Bo still knows this.


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    Bo Ye tells Mrs. Bo a few more words before hanging up.


    Mrs. Bo walked over, opened the door and looked carefully at both ends of the corridor. When she found no one, she closed the door again, sat back on the bed and came out with a long sigh.


    This is her home.


    But she had to be so careful at every step.


    I''m afraid I''ll kill myself and my children if I''m not careful.


    Mrs. Bo went to the mirror. No matter how well she maintained her face, she could still see the traces of years.


    Mrs. Bo looked in the mirror and thought of her once young, beautiful and energetic appearance. She sighed and grabbed the maintenance products on the table.


    Everyone gets old.


    But rich people, she can use a variety of skin care products to slow down the rate of aging.


    That''s why so many people want to be rich.


    Mrs. Bo held the skin care product hard and made a burst of force on her hand.


    She''s been pretending for so many years. How could she make a mistake.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Jinhua didn''t sleep all night.


    He sat in his study, thinking about Mrs. Bo and Bo Ye, and then his son, Bo Qian.


    The wrong step that year led to the rtionship between father and son has not been repaired.


    Bo Qian moved out as an adult. Unless something happened, he didn''t even bother to step in the door of Bo''s house in recent years.


    Bo Jinhua thought a lot about the past.


    When he came back, he found that things are right and people are wrong, and the smile at the corners of his mouth slowly converged back.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow even ate light food for a few days, and his temper is getting worse and worse where he can''t see it.


    The housekeeper felt that he was about to be a child coax.


    Mu Shinian did something wrongst time and now strives for performance, so he ate light food with Bo Qian for a few days.


    Finally, his mouth faded out of a ghost.


    Every night, when Bo Qian is gone, mu Shinian takes the housekeeper to the kitchen, fry noodles with all colors, vors and vors, and two people sit down to solve it.


    Fortunately, this kind of day was finally thin, and he couldn''t live any longer. He asked a doctor and learned that the ban would be good for a week or two. He gave an order and finally ended this kind of day.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t had such a delicious breakfast for a long time. He wants to put more into his stomach.


    The housekeeper looked aside and said, "eat slowly, Miss mu, there are still many here."


    Mu Shimian bit a small cage bag and nodded excitedly.


    After eating, a trace of happiness like rity rarely appeared on her face.


    The housekeeperughed and scolded, ate the goods, and went into the kitchen with an empty te.

 Chapter 455

    <h4>Chapter 455</h4>


    Mu Shinian was full and didn''t want to move at all. He sat on the sofa with his head empty.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    She nced away. It was grandma''s call. She quickly straightened up and pressed the button to connect.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter?"


    After a slight noise on the phone, a familiar voice came: "is it time to read? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as I heard the sound, mu Shinian had a subconscious headache.


    The person on the other side of the phone didn''t seem to feel her displeasure and continued, "Shi Nian, we just came here, here at your grandmother."


    Mu Shinian rose angrily.


    She squeezed her fist hard and listened to the shrill noise of women and children inside. She almost cked out: "grandma needs to rest. If you have anything to say."


    "Hey, hey, Shi Nian still cares about your grandmother." Mu Jin''s voice was ttering: "well, let''s wait for you in a coffee shop outside the sanatorium."


    Mu Shi read grace and hung up the phone directly.


    Her face was so heavy that it was about to drip water.


    The housekeeper came up to deliver the fruit, stood outside the door and listened to all these words.


    He stood awkwardly in ce, didn''t know what to say for a moment, and just looked at her with sympathetic eyes.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and raised a smile at the corners of his mouth: "I''m going out."


    The housekeeper didn''t open his eyes, brought the fruit in and said gently, "I''ll drive you there. Your hand is still hurt."


    "No, I''ll take a taxi."


    Mu Shimian simply packed his bag, put his bank card on, and then went out in silence.


    The housekeeper picked up his cell phone and was going to say hello to Bo Qian, but he thought it was her own family business. It should be inconvenient for others to know, so he simply hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a coffee shop next to the sanatorium.


    When Mu Shi read it, the whole family was already there.


    Seeing mu Shinian, everyone stood up excitedly.


    Zhou Lan, mujin''s daughter-inw, took her son who was almost as tall as her and hurried over. "Ah Yang,e on, call your sister."


    The boy was only fourteen or fifteen years old, but he was already very tall. He had a rebellious face. He didn''t know who had beaten him on his forehead, and there was a very obvious scar.


    Mu Yang called out his sister.


    When mu Shinian looked at this scene, he probably knew what this group of people came for.


    Sure enough, Zhou Lan took mu Shinian''s hand and looked like a close friend: "Shinian, you are really powerful. Look at you. You have married Prince Bo. You are so promising."


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand and looked at her quietly.


    Zhou Lan was gradually unable to stand up by her. He coughed and winked at Mu Jin.


    Mujin understood and immediately came over and said, "Shi Nian, it''s like this. Your brother fought with others and then hurt others, but it can''t me your brother. It''s the other party''s fault."


    "Since it''s the other party''s fault, talk to the other party and makepensation." Mu Shinian interrupted him with a strong impatience in his voice.


    Mu Jinsheng was afraid of her misunderstanding and hurriedly added: "Shi Nian is like this. People have power and power. Now they are shouting to make things bigger. If it gets bigger, your brother will be expelled from school. So, so..."


    Before Mu Jin finished speaking, he was robbed by Zhou Lan: "Shi Nian, you are shallow. It''s just a word. The other party doesn''t dare to trouble your brother. You are your brother''s idol. When you quarreled with others at that time, your brother intimidated them with you and said that you married a rich second generation."

 Chapter 456

    <h4>Chapter 456</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s anger rose.


    Zhou Lan affectionately took her hand and said more and more excitedly: "Shi Nian, you are a Yan''s example. He is also careless. Just help him back and let someone withdraw the case. Otherwise, your brother will be fired. If it is spread, our family will lose face."


    When Mu Yan heard this, he gnashed his teeth and said, "let him pay the price! It''s best to wear the bottom of the prison!"


    Zhou Lanqi pulled him: "what are you talking about? Just remove the case!"


    They also know what their son''s virtue is. This time, he is good first. How dare he be cruel? Just want to be safe.


    But Muyan obviously didn''t think so. He shook off his mother''s hand and looked rude and disobedient: "didn''t you marry Bo shallow? Isn''t he very powerful? Let him help his wife''s brother. Isn''t it a matter of talking?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him so righteous. For a moment, he didn''t know what expression to put on.


    Mu jinchong and Zhou Lan winked and asked her to catch the person quickly. He lowered his posture and begged: "Shi Nian, don''t listen to your brother. Our request is very simple. As long as we can withdraw thewsuit."


    "Why don''t you talk to Bo Qian and let him spend some money, get through the rtionship, and then withdraw the case?"


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips pulled slightly, and his voice was a little cool: "his fault?"


    Mu Jin''s face changed and smiled, "children fight very ferociously. Who knows who is responsible."


    "Yes, you shouldn''t pursue so much now. Is it difficult for your brother to be beaten like this, and you as a sister don''t care? You are also a person of status now. You can''t forget your father if you marry someone. Ah Yan is your father''s only child."


    Mu Jin nodded desperately.


    Mu Shinian looked at them with a gloomy face.


    I don''t know where theye from. They have the ability to say such brazen words.


    Worthy of being a family, they all have the same virtue.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything. He just turned around and left.


    As soon as Zhou Lan''s face changed, he rushed over, grabbed her and refused to let her leave: "Shi Nian, you can''t be so cruel. We can only ask you for help in this matter."


    "How many times can I help?"


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets and asked calmly.


    Under Zhou Lan''s numb expression, she said slowly, "what''s your son like? It''s estimated that you know better than me. How many times can I catch him, once, or for a lifetime?"


    "You, this time, we promise, this will never happen again." Zhou Lanxin''s mouth, he almost raised his hands and swore.


    Mu Yan on one side also looked heavy: "what do you mean, you''re not going to help?"


    Mu Shinian pulled back his hand and looked helpless.


    Mu Jin''s face suddenly changed, and the pleas just disappeared: "Shi Nian, you can''t do this. This is your brother! If you don''t help, I''ll, just..."


    Mu Jin stayed for a long time and couldn''t say a word.


    Zhou Lan''s eyes turned and said firmly, "let''s go to grandma! Grandma is soft hearted and certainly doesn''t want her grandson to be arrested!"

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457</h4>


    Mu Shi Nian looked back and stared at the sour woman with a bit of danger. She narrowed her eyes and even lowered her voice: "you threaten me?"


    Zhou Lan is usually in the town. Because she is mu Shinian''s stepmother and thin mother-inw, she has bluffed many people, so she has be a little arrogant over a long time.


    When mu Shinian said this, her first reaction was anger: "what do you mean? Where do I threaten you? I just want you to do your brother a favor. This is a threat? If you can promise, where do we need to disturb the old man?"


    Mujin saw that mu Shinian''s face became more and more ugly. He pulled Zhou Lan back and stared at her unhappily. Zhou Lan converged a little. The next second, he looked at mu Shinian and put a ttering smile on his face: "Shi Nian, your mother can''t talk. Dad told you."


    "You see, ah Yan is the only boy in our family. You don''t want the future. Your brother will take a case in the future. Then he can''t get into many enterprises in the future."


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly: "everyone should be responsible for what he has done."


    She drew back her hand again, and without looking back, she went straight over.


    Mu Jin''s face sank fiercely, quickly walked over and grabbed her hand: "Shi Nian, you must help!"


    It was noon at this time. There were no other customers in the cafe except them. The clerk looked directly at them.


    Mu Jin didn''t feel ashamed. He was gnashing his teeth and exhausted his patience: "Mu Shinian, you must help this time! Your brother must not have an ident! If you don''t promise, I''ll bother grandma every day! Don''t you want grandma to be disturbed every day?"


    If this person were not her father, mu Shinian would have done it directly!


    Zhou Lan took Mu Yan and excitedly walked over and interrupted: "seriously, Shi Nian, don''t you care about grandma most? Or do you want grandma''s only grandson to go to prison?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to draw back her hand, but mu Jin grabbed it very hard, and her wrist quickly floated red.


    "Mu Shinian, you can''t help it. Go to find Bo Qian and talk to him. I heard that Bo Qian is very attentive to you. If you ask, he won''t refuse!"


    Mu Shinian fiercely shook off his hand, didn''t look at them, and went directly to the sanatorium.


    As soon as she left, Zhou Lan immediately became nervous, grabbed Mu Jin''s arm, and his voice trembled: "no problem? Will she refuse to help? If she refuses to help, what should we do?"


    One side of Mu Yan''s rambling mouth: "why doesn''t she help? It''s just to say hello to Bo Qian."


    Zhou Lan pulled down his son and scolded in his voice: "just say less. Don''t you think things are big enough?"


    Mu Yan snorted coldly.


    Mu Jin also looked at Mu Yan reproachfully, and thenforted Zhou Lan: "don''t worry, I know her. She certainly doesn''t want us to bother grandma. So she will help."


    Zhou Lan was relieved to hear that he was so sure: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Mu Yan still looked disdainful.


    In his opinion, he is mu Shimian''s stepbrother. There is such a powerful person around Mu Shimian. Isn''t it natural to help himself? Besides, just say hello.

 Chapter 458

    <h4>Chapter 458</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian cked her face all the way. When she arrived at the sanatorium, she took a deep breath, reluctantly suppressed her anger, and then went in.


    Grandma sat on the bed with a book in her hand. On the book was a reading ss that mu Shinian had just changed for her not long ago.


    Seeing mu Shinianing in, she put down her book and smiled gently at her: "are youing?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what kind of expression to put on. He pinched his palm and walked over as if nothing had happened: "it''s no big deal. They won''t bother you again in the future. I''ve said hello to the security guard."


    Grandma moved her lower lip, wanted to say something and didn''t know what to say, so she had to look at her quietly.


    Mu Shinian chuckled, came over, leaned against her arms, and his voice softened: "grandma, it''s really all right."


    "They told me." Grandma sighed and patted her arm. She looked inexplicablyplicated: "they lied to me. Is it ah Yan''s problem?"


    Mu Shinian said vaguely, "if you really fight, it''s hard to tell who''s right and who''s wrong."


    Grandma also sighed: "I understand what ah Yan looks like. You often fight with others, but you know the sense of propriety. Unlike ah Yan, once you start, you don''t know the importance. My son is spoiled. He is 15 years old and doesn''t know the sense of propriety like a child."


    "Leave these things alone."


    Mu Shinian whispered tofort her.


    Grandma didn''t know what to do. She looked at her eyes in embarrassment. After a long time, she couldn''t help saying, "they have nothing to do with you. If you want to refuse, it''s okay."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the shadow on the ground. His look was unspeakablyplex.


    Whatever?


    It''s not that simple.


    I know all the virtues of those people.


    If you don''t care, it means to harass grandma from time to time.


    At the thought of this, mu Shinian was suddenly blown open by anger.


    Thinking about it, a sudden sweetness came to my mouth.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. A piece of candy suddenly slipped into her mouth, and the thick milk fragrance immediately poured into her taste buds.


    Mu Shinian licked his mouth and looked at grandma in amazement.


    Grandma nodded her forehead, and her voice was still spoiled: "grandma is not the kind of person who can''t distinguish between men and women, let alone the kind of person who values men over women. You were brought up by grandma. Grandma knows that you have strong principles. If it''s really ah Yan''s fault, he should eat this lesson."


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma, turned and burst outughing and rushed into her arms.


    Grandma patted her on the back, and her eyes suddenly fell on her hand: "what''s the matter, your hand?"


    "Oh, this." Mu Shinian turned his head and had the answer in the twinkling of an eye: "identally, he fell down the stairs and rubbed against a stone."


    Grandma frowned: "Why are you so careless?"


    "Not serious." Mu Shinian looked distressed: "if you don''t wrap it up, it''s easy to infect, so you have to wrap it up for me."


    Grandma suddenly stopped when she heard her name: "he''s right. You''re a violinist. You can''t have an ident."


    "... my hand can write."


    "Just your dog crawling?"


    Speaking of this, grandma looked sad.

 Chapter 459

    <h4>Chapter 459</h4>


    What a nice girl, but her handwriting is so ugly.


    Speaking of this, grandma was distressed.


    "Shi Nian, if you have nothing to do, go and practice calligraphy. You are my own granddaughter. I can''t read that calligraphy anymore."


    Mu Shiniany in her arms and pretended to be dead.


    Grandma ah, rubbed her head: "good, if you want to be obedient, you must practice your words."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, and silently drilled into Grandma''s arms: "I know. I must practice."


    ¡­¡­


    When I went back, Bo Qian didn''te back.


    The housekeeper and the white haired tiger looked forward at the door. When they saw that she came back safely, they were relieved.


    Mu Shinian bent over and rubbed the big soft head of the white haired tiger twice. It rubbed her cheeks twice. It was itchy. She couldn''t help smiling on her face.


    The housekeeper looked at her distressed and embarrassed: "are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly: "nothing, it has been solved."


    The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief and frowned uneasily: "your family... They don''t seem to be so easy to get rid of. If you have any difficulties, you can ask the young master for help."


    "No." Mu Shinian handed the housekeeper a reassuring look: "nothing."


    The housekeeper didn''t say anything when she insisted.


    Mu Shinian teased the white haired tiger for a while before adding: "don''t tell thin shallow about this."


    If Bo shallow knows, ording to the man''s character, he must investigate it clearly.


    Then, ording to thin and shallow character, it''s strange not to be ckmailed.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian was another helpless sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went upstairs after a snack.


    She searched the intiff on theputer and found some useful information. Then she pinched her eyebrows with a headache.


    Even if she knows that she wants to break the rtionship and ask her not to find them in the future... But once there is trouble, those people will take the initiative to find her.


    Mu Shinian said, sighing again, turned off theputer, took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    When the phone was answered, a very impatient voice said, "Hello, who are you?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said faintly, "Mu family, make an appointment to meet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone was stunned and immediately roared angrily: "ha ha, Mu family? I tell you, don''t think about it, I must let Mu Yan pay the price! What did he do to my son? He didn''t teach his son well, but he dared to touch my porcin? He dared to bite back. My family did it first?"


    Mu Shinian had a headache when he listened to the grumpy voice inside.


    She took a deep breath, and her voice was scattered: "make an appointment, private."


    "Think of the beauty!" The other party got angry and spoke impolitely: "I tell you, I won''t withdraw thewsuit. I have to let that scum of Muyan stay in prison all his life!"


    Mu Shinian listened to his roar quietly. When his mood calmed down a little, he said: "downtown, carving time cafe, see you tomorrow afternoon at 3 o''clock." This time, she didn''t give the other party a chance to be grumpy, and directly cut off his words: "if you don''t go, I guarantee that your son will be beaten by everyone for the rest of his life."


    With that, she hung up and turned off her cell phone.


    Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    Good. It''s time to offend again.

 Chapter 460

    <h4>Chapter 460</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mujin called one by one, but none of them got through.


    "Shit, her cell phone is off!"


    Mu Jin''s family of three lingered at the entrance of the sanatorium.


    The security guard stood at the door. He was very tall and looked able to fight.


    Mu Jin didn''t dare to hurry with him. He lowered his body and coaxed him out: "well, this big brother, my mother is inside, I only went in to see her."


    The security guard refused to enter the oil and salt: "don''t even think about it. Shi Nian said hello to us. You just came to disturb the old man''s rest."


    This dead girl!


    Mu Jin scolded secretly. He didn''t dare to go too far in front of the bodyguard, so he had to continue gently: "no, that''s my mother. I''ll go in and have a look, and then I''ll go."


    The security guard almost didn''t rush people directly.


    "It''s OK to say it''s your mother? How long has the old man lived in? When did youe and have a look? No, it''s still your granddaughter busy."


    "You!"


    Mu Jin Qi''s teeth are itchy.


    Seeing this, Zhou Lan rushed over, pointed to the bodyguard''s nose and scolded: "do you know who we are? You''re a doorman, who do you despise!"


    The security guard only snorted coldly and obviously didn''t want to answer.


    Zhou Lanqi''s face twisted: "listen, I''m mu Shinian''s mother. Mu Shinian is Bo Qian''s wife. You always know who Bo Qian is? You''ve offended us. Believe it or not, you can''t get along!"


    The security guard looked at her like he was looking at a mentally retarded.


    He snorted coldly, still unwilling to give more eyes: "get out of here right away! If you don''t get out, I''ll call someone!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Zhou Lan was dragged away by mujin before he finished speaking.


    Zhou Lan hurriedly pulled his son''s hand and scolded all the way: "what are you holding me for?"


    "I can''t get in." Mu Jinsong opened his hand and said fiercely, "Mu Shinian''s temper. It''s estimated that if we continue to make such a noise, we''ll be driven away."


    "What about that!" Zhou Lan pulled his son, anxious like an ant on a hot pot: "isn''t your daughter really cruel to this extent?"


    Mu Jin also gnashed his teeth.


    He prioritized sons over daughters. Even if the son was not born by himself, he was transferred under his own name after all.


    If anything happens to this son, what else will he live!


    Zhou Lan forced himself to calm down. After thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "well, let''s go directly to his house?"


    "Even if Mu Shinian refuses to do it, we will directly find Bo Qian. Bo Qian will not sit idly by?"


    Mu Jin heard this sentence and came to some spirit.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. We''ll go now!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian passed on time.


    As soon as I passed, I saw a bunch of angry couples. When I saw mu Shinianing towards them, I frowned curiously: "who are you?"


    "Mu Yan''s sister." Mu Shinian opened his chair and sat down.


    The couple have worked hard in the mall for many years. They have seen all kinds of demons and monsters. It is estimated that it is the first time they have met a half year old girl.


    Thinking of what she said on the phone, the couple looked at each other for a while, with deep disdain in each other''s eyes.


    "His sister, aren''t you too big? Your parents can''t solve this problem. Do you want to solve it?"


    The couple looked disdainful.


    Mu Shinian ignored her, took out a check from his schoolbag and handed it to her.

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461</h4>


    The woman took it and looked at it, frowning deeper.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian knocked on the table and said calmly, "I''ll double his medical expenses."


    "..." the couple looked at each other again. In turn, the man patted the table hard and stood up angrily: "take the money to send us. Hehe, do you think weck this money? We just can''t swallow it!"


    The woman also echoed: "yes, our family is not short of money. If we dare to beat my son like that, Muyan will definitely pay a price!"


    Mu Shimian pursed his lower lip and remained silent. Then he said insincerely: "children are making trouble. It''s inevitable that they don''t know the proper measure. When your son is discharged from the hospital, let Mu Yan apologize. This matter is over."


    "You finish?" The woman raised her voice: "let''s try to beat Mu Yan like that!"


    Mu Shinian also knew that it was reasonable for the family to be so angry.


    That''s why she''s so embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and asked, "that is to say, you don''t want to be private anyway."


    "Yes!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Want to be private, dream!"


    Mu Shi reads lips and purses more forcefully.


    She really wants to leave such a thing.


    But thinking of the shameless people, she stubbornly endured it: "then, change the conditions."


    As soon as they said this, the two immediately interrupted: "what you think is beautiful. No matter what you say, we don''t agree!"


    With that, the couple stood up hand in hand and were about to leave.


    Mu Shinian did not stop, poured a ss of water and said slowly, "a big order of yourpany has been robbed recently, hasn''t it?"


    The couple stopped fiercely and looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian continued: "the project of Repulse Bay was intercepted. I''ll teach you a way to get the project back."


    "Just you?"


    The preparatory work for the project took a long time, but they were inexplicably cut off, and they were also very angry.


    However, they are even less likely to believe that a girl can have such great skills.


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and continued carelessly: "if you don''t try, how can you know that if you can seed, you can save a loss."


    The water was a little cold. Mu Shinian took a sip and put it back.


    The couple looked at each other.


    The two men''s eyes fell on the check.


    They can get a check of 500000 as soon as they get a hand. In addition, they thought what mujin said to them should be false.


    But now


    Looking at Mu Shi Nian, the man''s eyes showed some hesitation.


    The woman also said, "try it first. If she can''t do it, we won''t lose at that time."


    The man also thought so. The two men looked at mu Shinian and said, "well, if you have the ability, you should do it first. We don''t want bad checks."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip again, took out a document from his schoolbag and put it on the table.


    She didn''t speak. The two looked at it, walked over, picked it up and opened it. The whole face was ck: "you, how can you have... Wrong."


    The man looked carefully and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily not


    But the next second, he raised the volume in shock: "no, where did you get this!"


    Theirpany''s failed bidding document, but if you look carefully, it''s a little different from that one.


    Those values have changed.

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462</h4>


    Even in a few ces, the terms have changed only slightly.


    The man was about to explode: "you, where the hell did you get it!"


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind and drank slowly: "it doesn''t matter where it came from. What matters is that this thing is really useful to you. Take this to the bidding. I promise you will get the list back."


    The man held the document tightly. He sat back and opened it again. After confirming it twice, he had to admit that the document was much more than his team had worked hard to calcte!


    It can even be said to be seamless.


    "Where did youe from?"


    Mu Shinian still didn''t look at him; "It doesn''t matter. What matters is the result."


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    The man forced his lower lip and looked at his wife.


    A few minutester, he carefully picked up the project: "I''ll try it first. If it doesn''t work, I won''t withdraw the case."


    Mu Shinian nodded, not afraid at all.


    How could she make mistakes in the business n she made herself.


    The couple stood up and wanted to leave, but they couldn''t help asking, "where did thise from?"


    Mu Shinian still didn''t directly answer: "this is not your business."


    "You!"


    Are children so arrogant now?


    The man was so angry that he pinched the business n and took his wife and walked away.


    Mu Shinian drank another mouthful of boiled water, and then stood up and left.


    Originally she intended to order directly and threaten it directly by some means, but mu Yan was wrong first.


    When mu Shinian waited for the car, she turned on her mobile phone and looked at the missed call. She pursed her lips silently. She directly put the phone back in her bag, put her hands in her pockets, and waited calmly for the car to arrive.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian handles some trouble in thepany.


    He hade to thepany to show up every day and then left.


    However, once there was something urgent, he still had toe back.


    Otherwise, the Bo family will use various methods to urge him to appear.


    In the office.


    Bo Jinhua looked at his son sitting on the sofa and sighed in silence: "what do you think? Bo Ye needs to rest for a while. I''m going to let you take over thepany''s affairs in an all-round way. Bo Ye also thinks so. If you have any trouble, you can go directly to him for help."


    Bo Qian is sitting on the sofa, ying with a watch strap in his hand. Today he is wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He is cold and abstinent.


    What Bo Jinhua said, he didn''t listen to a word, and bowed his head in silence all the way.


    Seeing him like this, Bo Jinhua walked behind him and patted him on the shoulder. He sighed in the voice of only two people: "I know, you don''t look so depressed on the surface, and the tiger''s son must be a tiger. Now, thepany is under your eyes. As long as you say a word, thepany will belong to you immediately. Don''t you move at all?"


    "From the beginning, didn''t you want to get thepany? Now a great opportunity is in front of you. Are you sure you don''t want it?"


    Every word of Bo Jinhua is bewitched.


    But thin shallow ispletely indifferent.


    Hundreds of billions of assets were ced in front of him. He was stunned and walked over without looking.

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463</h4>


    Bo Jinhua thought, how can such a big piece of cake be put in front of him without moving at all.


    Bo Qian is just carrying it. He must have other attempts.


    However, thin shallow Leng didn''t make a sound. These things seemed to be really like air in his eyes.


    He raised his hand, grabbed Bo Jinhua''s hand on his shoulder, and thoughtfully hooked his lower lip: "after so many years, you are still the same as before, always so self righteous."


    "Always like to impose your ideas on others."


    "But I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I''m not interested."


    Bo Jinhua didn''t show much disappointment when he heard the speech.


    He sighed, and his tone was somewhat puzzled: "I know you, thin and shallow, you shouldn''t be like this. Just, you''ve converged a little too much. Such opportunities don''t often happen in the future. If you miss them, you''ll have to n again in the future. Do you want to think, do you have the heart?"


    The Secretary knocked on the door and came in to deliver coffee.


    Bo Jinhua returned to normal, with no emotion on his face.


    After delivering the coffee, the Secretary withdrew in silence.


    Peace was restored in the house. Bo Jinhua then said, "or in other words, don''t you want to retaliate against me!? you have the capital to retaliate against me when you get thepany, don''t you?"


    Time passed minute by minute.


    The two cups of warm coffee gradually lost their temperature.


    Everything around became calm and unspeakable.


    He stared at the cup of ck coffee silently, and a voice from the bottom of his heart continued to expand.


    What do you think?


    He hates, hates.


    I wish I could destroy all this directly.


    However, it doesn''t matter now.


    Because he has more important things to do.


    Thin shallow smiled and asked in that very slow voice.


    "Isn''t Bo Ye very obedient? Why don''t you want him?"


    Bo Jinhua also smiled: "you are the rightful heir."


    Thin shallow turned around and couldn''t helpughing: "when did the thin family turn to rely on blood?"


    Bo Jinhua''s smile was stiff for a moment, but in the blink of an eye, he recovered his rigorous appearance: "from you, I''m very traditional."


    This sentence deceives people like I am very kind.


    Bo Qian is checking something, but he hasn''t found any clues for a long time.


    He chuckled and stood up a head higher than Bo Jinhua. His posture was straight. Standing in front of Bo Jinhua, he was not generally oppressive.


    A slight pick on the tip of thin and shallow eyebrows, with a thick thorn in his voice: "I don''t want it. You give it to me, and I won''t have the slightest interest. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    Bo Jinhua looked at him quietly, and the smile on his face gradually lost.


    The door was knocked open again.


    The secretary came in and saw the smell of gunpowder on the two men. He shrank with fear.


    Thin shallow threw her a look: "say."


    The Secretary opened weakly: "Mr. Bo, I just received a call from the front desk. Someone imed to be your father-inw and wanted to... Find you."


    Father inw?


    Thin shallow and thin Jinhua frowned.


    Then I thought of Gu Zhengnan and was curious.


    If you can, the Secretary doesn''t want to stay longer for a second. Her voice is even lower: "do you want to see me, or just send me away?"


    "Go and see me."


    Bo Jinhua suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 464

    <h4>Chapter 464</h4>


    Even if Bo Jinhua doesn''t say, Bo Qian will see him.


    Not because he cares about those people, but just in case it involves mu Shinian.


    I didn''t bother to say hello and went straight down.


    The Secretary greeted Bo Jinhua awkwardly, and then went out.


    The door closed again.


    Bo Jinhua sat on the sofa, picked up the cup of cold coffee, took a sip, and vomited a long breath.


    The cell phone rang.


    He took it over and looked at it. He answered, "have you found someone?"


    The person in charge of the pharmaceutical factory trembled and said, "no, I didn''t find them. Their skills are too strange. At present, we only know that they are a man and a woman. We can''t find any other information."


    Bo Jinhua stopped talking.


    The person in charge was scared to death: "Sir, I''m sorry, it was our negligence. We will strengthen our vignce."


    Bo Jinhua sneered: "have you lost anything?"


    "I''ve confirmed it again and again. I didn''t lose anything. The woman first went into the reference room and wanted to open the safe, but we found it before we found it!" The person in charge answered in a hurry for fear that he would be operated on a secondter.


    Bo Jinhua gave a cry and then asked, "do you have anything else?"


    "Yes, we found that some people entered the information room. There were traces of passive things, but they didn''t lose any data. It''s estimated that they didn''t find anything, so another person went to the reference room in two ways." The person in charge said, paused and muttered strangely: "the third past person is also very strange, but it seems that he is not with them."


    Bo Jinhua has no interest in whether they are a gang.


    He just wondered what they were going to do.


    His pharmaceutical factory was very strict in and out. As a result, he was not only mixed in, but also three at once.


    "Keep the safe."


    Bo Jinhua said coldly, "check the surrounding monitoring carefully, and be sure to find out who did it."


    "Yes, we must find out!" The person in charge hurriedly promised.


    Bo Jinhua gave a cold grace and hung up the phone directly.


    The pharmaceutical factory... He invested a lot of financial and material resources and concealed the sight of many people before he finally built it. As a result, he was so easily touched by the three people.


    Bo Jinhua sighed faintly and came out. For a moment, he took out his mobile phone and pressed the number.


    The person in charge answered the phone almost immediately: "Sir, do you have any other orders?"


    Bo Jinhua said, "have you studied what I want?"


    "Well, not yet." The person in charge seemed to feel that after finishing this sentence, Bo Jinhua''s face immediately sank and hurriedly added: "but we have made progress. I believe we will seed soon!"


    Bo Jinhua also knows how difficult it is to study that thing, so he doesn''t restrict them too much.


    "Let the experts step up. Once they study it, I promise their wealth will definitely be a lot."


    The person in charge knew the amount and hurriedly replied, "yes, I''ll order it right away."


    Bo Jinhua hung up.


    The humidifier is on in the office, and the whistling sound is apanied by the wind outside the window.


    Bo Jinhua lowered his eyes and opened his mouth.

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465</h4>


    "Son, if you were better, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed..."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian went downstairs and saw a man he had never seen before.


    He frowned and looked at his secretary.


    The secretary was also numbed by his scalp and shook his head: "he said it himself, and we don''t know."


    After all, they guess that no one has the courage to im to be Bo shallow''s father-inw.


    Who doesn''t know the temper of Prince Bo.


    As soon as mujin saw Bo Qian, he immediately came over, held his hand and said excitedly, "you are Bo Qian. I''m mujin, mu Shinian''s father."


    Thin shallow frowned because of a name.


    Mujin smiled and said, "you haven''t seen me, so you don''t know who I am. I''ve heard of you. Our daughter married you."


    In the hall, peoplee and go.


    The Secretary hurriedly said, "Sir, please follow us to the reception hall."


    In this way, she was worried that Bo shallow would knock people down.


    After all, it''s really terrible.


    Bo Qian didn''t want to lose face, so he took back his hand and went straight in.


    Is this mu Shinian''s father? Maybe it doesn''t look like mu Shinian at all.


    Mujin greeted them and hurried to follow him.


    Mu Yan has never seen such a beautiful building. His eyes are about to fall off.


    Is this his stepsister husband''spany? So big, so tall, all belong to him!?


    How much money does he usually earn a day? Think about it, Muyan felt excited.


    Zhou Lan also has two eyes shining.


    Such a bigpany only ckmailed so much money at that time. It''s worthless! Should add a few more zeros!


    "Mom, can I get a position as a manager here in the future?" Mu Yan couldn''t help but say, "I''m mu Shinian''s only brother. Should she help me with anything she said?"


    Zhou Lan also lowered his voice: "you''re so thin and shallow. You''ll have a good rtionship. At that time, you''ll earn millions a month, and your mother will follow."


    Mu Yan nodded excitedly.


    The two have begun to fantasize about a better life in the future.


    In their opinion, the rtionship is the best. Mu Shinian''s husband is already so powerful. Shouldn''t you help them?


    The reception hall is alsorge.


    If there were no business to do, mujin would certainly enjoy it here.


    He sat on the sofa and couldn''t help touching it twice. He couldn''t hide his excitement in his eyes.


    Too rich, really too rich! A reception hall is the same as a five-star hotel!


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa and said straight to the point, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s like this." Mujin looked at Muyan and winked at him. Muyan immediately came over and skillfully shouted his brother-inw.


    Mu Jin took his hand and said with embarrassment: "at that time, Nian''s brother had a quarrel with others at school, and then fought. It was a bit heavy. The family was a little powerful and refused to give up. They had to take him to court, so do you think you can..."


    Before thetter words were finished, Bo shallow could understand what it meant.


    He looked at the family in silence, his face getting colder and colder.


    Mu Jin hesitated and said weakly, "I didn''t have a way toe to you. When I read her, we also looked for her, and she refused to help. You said this, this is her brother. How can she be so ruthless, but we know that you won''t sit idly by."

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466</h4>


    Thin and shallow eyes gave him a cold nce.


    At that second, Mu Jin felt that he was stared at by something, and his back was cold.


    Mujin recalled what he had just said and suddenly realized that he was wrong.


    He smiled dryly and shook his head immediately: "no, no, no, I don''t mean I can''t read well when I say it, but, you see, it''s also a family. She can''t really say no matter."


    It was the first time Bo Qian met their family. All three of them had a sour face, which waspletely different from mu Shinian.


    Mu Jin saw his indifferent face and winked at Mu Yan. Mu Yan understood it and immediately came over: "brother-inw, please help me. I don''t dare to go to jail anymore. I don''t want to go to jail."


    Bo Qian began to regret why he wanted to see them.


    He frowned and hated the family from the bottom of his heart.


    He didn''t say anything. He just stood up and nned to leave.


    Mu Yan''s face changed. He hurried over and grabbed his arm. His voice was trembling: "you can''t ignore me. Isn''t it a word for you?"


    Thin shallow coldly pulled back his hand, and his voice was full of ridicule: "I have no time to take care of your business."


    "Also, you should take this matter to disturb mu Shinian."


    After the warning, he went out.


    Mujin couldn''t help kicking the table: "shit! Say no matter, why are they so cold-blooded!"


    Zhou Lan finally knew she was afraid.


    She nervously grabbed Mu Jin''s arm: "what should I do? What should I do now? They refused to help."


    Mu Yan was also afraid: "Dad, you must save me. I don''t want to go to jail."


    Mu Jin wanted to shout at him. He would know the use of fear! What did you do.


    Can see his son''s face, after all, still reluctant.


    Zhou Lan is almost forty years old. Neither of them can have another son. Muyan is the only descendant of their family.


    Mu Jin stubbornly suppressed his anger and kept on doing nothing: "if they don''t want to help, we''ll make trouble. I don''t believe it. Such a bigpany will let us make trouble. At that time, I''ll see who has more face!"


    Zhou Lan didn''t dare to do that. In the final analysis, she was also a person with good face.


    However, seeing her son, she had to go out: "OK, we listen to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow up, or a face of anger.


    In the office, Bo Jinhua had left. He sat on the sofa, couldn''t help raising his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows.


    What''s all this.


    A good time to cherish the memory of the times. How can it be such a person.


    The Secretary hurried in again. His face was very ugly: "well, there''s an ident, young master."


    Thin shallow looked at her and motioned her to go on.


    The Secretary swallowed his saliva and his expression was veryplex: "your father-inw, they are making trouble below."


    After all, it''s the real father-inw.


    They didn''t dare to drive away easily, so they came up for instructions.


    When Bo Qian heard that he was making trouble, he frowned slightly. The next second, his whole person was full of hostility: "drive away directly."


    "OK."


    "And don''t let theme again."


    Thin shallow gave a dead order directly.


    The Secretary hurried down to give orders with a belly of doubts.

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467</h4>


    When the door closed, thin shallow closed his eyes and wondered at the bottom of his heart if he had known it long ago?


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Mujin, they are desperate.


    They refused to leave at the door. No matter what the other party said, they just shouted andined about how ruthless Bo Qian and mu Shinian were.


    Until the security guard came over and kicked them out. Seeing that they were going to make a noise at the door, they directly did nothing and drove people away, and then warned one by one: "if you dare toe again, don''t me us for being impolite!"


    Those bodyguards are professionally trained. Compared with them, they are not at the same level at all.


    Mujin also wanted to rush over. The bodyguard grabbed his wrist with one hand and threw it aside.


    "Ah, why do you still beat people!" Zhou Lan hurried over and helped the man up, with an unhappy roar on his face.


    The bodyguard ignored the barbarians and turned around and left.


    Zhou Lanqi wanted toe forward and was stopped by Mu Jin: "well, don''t go there. There''s no y. They won''t listen."


    "What about that?" Zhou Lan was about to run away: "this is no good, that is no good. Do you just watch your son go to jail?"


    Zhou Lan sat on the floor and cried directly.


    Mu Jin also wanted to say a few words of persuasion, but he couldn''t help it. He also sat aside and worried.


    Mu Yan''s face waspletely pale.


    Before he came here, he was full of confidence. His cheap sister would certainly take care of himself... After all, he was the only son of the Mu family. Unexpectedly, his sister didn''t care, his brother-inw looked on coldly, and his grandmother couldn''t find it. He waspletely at a dead end.


    Mu Yan was not well. He moved his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    The whole man stood pale aside.


    Mujin looked at his son and hated and loved him. He sighed helplessly and stared down at the ground.


    Suddenly it was dark.


    A middle-aged man in a suit stood in front of him with a very amiable face.


    Mu Jin looked at him in amazement: "are you?"


    "Thin dad, mu Shinian''s father-inw." Bo Jinhua introduced himself gently.


    Mu Jin Gang''s gloomy hope was rekindled.


    He quickly stood up, rubbed the dust with his hands, and then stretched out his hand: "you, Hello, Hello!"


    Bo Jinhua shook his hand and loosened it: "are you in trouble?"


    Twists and turns!


    Mu Jin roared at the bottom of his heart and hurriedly said the matter again.


    After hearing this, Bo Jinhua frowned and sighed with emotion on his face: "indeed, the child is still so young. How can it be destroyed for a lifetime because of such a little thing."


    After hearing this, the three members of the family brightened their eyes.


    Mu Jin nodded madly: "yes, yes, that is to say!"


    Bo Jinhua Eun said, still so gentle: "don''t worry. Now that I know this, I won''t stand idly by. Don''t worry, I''ll help you deal with it."


    The three members of the family were almost excited to cry.


    "Thank you, thank you so much. I don''t know how to thank you!"


    "What you say is a family." Bo Jinhua looked at Mu Yan, and a gentle smile came up on his lips; "This is your son. He looks very good. There''s nothing to give you when we meet for the first time."

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468</h4>


    Then he took a check out of his pocket and handed it to Mu Jin: "it''s just a gift for the children."


    Mu Jin took a look, five million!


    His eyes are falling off.


    Zhou Lan almost screamed! This is a windfall! They thought they were dead. As a result, they didn''t expect a big turnaround and picked up a lot of money for nothing. Who wouldn''t be excited about it!


    Mu Jin was so excited that he almost shook his hand.


    As he spoke, he quickly received the check in his pocket for fear that he would go back on his word.


    Bo Jinhua looked at his reaction in his eyes, but there was no trace on the surface. He nodded gently: "well, go back and wait, I''ll deal with it."


    "Thank you, thank you." Mu Jin pulled Mu Yan and said, "thank you soon."


    Mu Yan didn''t want to be frightened by this series of contrasts. He nodded mechanically and said a few thanks.


    After Bo Jinhua left, the three of the family screamed excitedly and hugged together.


    "My God, are rich people so generous?"


    "This is too terrible. Why is it so rich?"


    "Ah, I''m rich. I''m really rich now!"


    Bo Jinhua sat in the car and stared at the excited three people behind him through the rearview mirror. The smile provoked by the corners of his lips was getting colder and colder.


    What a pity.


    The driver also looked disdainful: "they suck blood."


    "What does that matter?" Bo Jinhua looked indifferent: "sucking blood is at least easier to buy and control."


    "Yes, Miss Mu is unfortunate to meet such a group of people."


    "Well, go and investigate what happened and solve it." Bo Jinhua gave orders in a low voice.


    Whether it''s five million or to solve the problem, it''s nothing for him.


    His ultimate goal is to buy Mu Jin''s hand and wait until the time to work for himself.


    After listening, the driver answered with regret; "I just called and the matter has been solved. I don''t know how to solve it. It''s just that a list originally lost by thepany has been picked up again."


    Bo Jinhua frowned.


    He subconsciously thought it was shallow.


    "The young master should have done it." The driver affirmed his idea: "otherwise, the contract is not so easy. The young master may have made a secret move."


    Bo Jinhua looked thoughtful.


    "I don''t look like it."


    But for a moment, it seems that no one can do it except thin and shallow.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian also got the news.


    Even if he is not contaminated with this trouble, he is more worried that this trouble will continue to find mu Shinian.


    So I sent someone to inquire, and then I was confused.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes." The reporter also looked confused on the phone: "it''s too strange to solve it like this. They just refuse to disclose more information, but ording to my observation, a recent list of theirpany hase back. This is too strange. They have lost the bidding."


    "So I guess someone did something."


    As for who did it, it''s too obvious.


    Bo Qian had guessed that Bo Jinhua would intervene.


    There was no sound in the phone for a time, and his subordinates said uncertainly, "young master, why don''t I check it again?"

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469</h4>


    Bo qianen gave a sound and hung up the phone.


    He only thought for two minutes and didn''t intend to think further.


    This is at best a trouble for them.


    As a result, my men called again within a minute.


    "Young master,st time you went to that pharmaceutical factory, I copied the video you wanted." After his men finished, they sent a video.


    "This is the only trace that can be found, although it is not very obvious."


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and looked at it directly.


    In the photo, it''s just a vague shadow. The girl''s braid is a little long and curly, tied behind her with a hair band.


    Wearing a white coat and eyes, she has been treated, but it is still difficult to see her facial features clearly.


    Bo Qian puts his mobile phone back in ce. Aowei, what are you looking for in that pharmaceutical factory?


    Or did she learn from somewhere that her illness was inseparable from the pharmaceutical factory?


    No matter what kind of guess it is, it''s not very good.


    Thin shallow thought of his first physical examination form, and his eyebrows couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    How on earth did Ovi know about such a private matter.


    And why should she be so persistent about her illness.


    Do you really like him!?


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled hard.


    He had made his words clear enough that day. Ovi could not continue to like him if she was more reserved.


    Thin and shallow fingers against his forehead. He has a family. It''s really embarrassing for Aowei to do so.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian originally thought of countless excuses to exin how he settled the family affair.


    However, when Bo Qian came back, he just asked a few questions, and there was no following.


    Mu Shinian is not used to it.


    She thought there was something big hidden in Bo Qian and didn''t call it out. As a result, there was still no following after a meal.


    Thin shallow has been stared at by mu Shinian for half an hour, and the whole person is ufortable.


    "Remove the stitches tomorrow."


    It''s her hand.


    Mu Shi said, "yes."


    "I''ll take you there tomorrow." Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shinian said again and continued to poke the food in the bowl.


    She wanted to ask, but she didn''t know how to ask.


    The whole person was preupied.


    After dinner, she returned to her room, sat in her old ce, turned on theputer and prepared to do something, but the doubt always hovered in her mind.


    No, it''s very wrong.


    I''m sure I''ll get to the bottom of it ording to my thin nature.


    After all, what''s the matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep well all night. The next day, he was taken to the hospital by Bo Qian to dismantle the line.


    The doctors all sighed: "the little girl''s hands are so beautiful, but don''t toss around."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his hands and replied perfunctorily.


    After removing the thread, Bo Qian listened to the doctor''s order and took people away.


    While they were on the road, they met the family of three.


    What is different from yesterday is that mujin''s face is full of smiles. His wife and son don''t look like yesterday. They are happy toe to the hospital.


    Thin and shallow frown. Did the old man really solve it?


    Mu Shinian looked at the man next to him. Isn''t he curious at all?


    Two groups of people bumped into each other. Mu Jin''s face shed in panic. Instead, he came and said hello: "you alsoe to the hospital. Ha ha, I took ah Yan to bandage and left first."

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470</h4>


    Then they ran away.


    The two men looked at each other and looked at their figure in doubt.


    Mu Shinian asked the family not to talk nonsense, but they should know who solved the problem. As a result, there was no news at all.


    Mu Shinian frowned curiously and followed thin behind him out of the door.


    Zhou Lan and others went away, and then said fiercely, "what people do you despise us? Your daughter is really a good daughter. She married such a good person and refused to help at all."


    "That is to say, Dad, if I need my sister''s help in the future, will I still be unable to move?"


    Mu Jin frowned: "how could it be? Don''t worry, that dead girl, I''ll talk about her."


    "Where does she still listen to you? Look at her look just now." Zhou Lan looked jealous and hated: "where is she willing to recognize our poor rtives? She still depends on others to support her. What''s good?"


    "Well, say less." Zhou Lan''s voice was a little loud. People around him looked at it. Mujin immediately felt that his face was a little dull.


    He frowned and whispered a reminder.


    Zhou Lan also noticed and hurriedly closed his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallowpany still has something to do, mu Shinian was sent to school again.


    Ye Ling had not seen her for some time. She took her hand and was very excited.


    Mu Shimian gave her some of the snacks he bought on the road.


    Ye Ling happily hugged her: "you are so kind."


    "I didn''t buy it."


    Mu Shinian added.


    Ye Ling said excitedly, "you didn''t buy it, but your people bought it, the same."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said nothing more.


    ss ising. There aren''t many people in the ssroom.


    Mu Shinian asked Ye Ling curiously, "are there any activities?"


    "Your sister." Ye Ling said with a smile: "in order to recruit students for the next period, the school will make a promotional film, so it uses your star sister for publicity."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian has a look ofck of interest.


    Ye Lingqi''s teeth were itchy: "in previous years, don''t you always take the top two in our ss for publicity? When does the enrollment need the star driving effect? Shouldn''t you get good grades?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it a little.


    Indeed, the two oldest in the ss are also there. They lie on the table and study hard. It is estimated that they are very angry.


    Every year, they will get a sum of money for shooting publicity fees. The two Xueba usually have ordinary conditions at home. With this money, they will have at least daily expenses.


    No wonder you get angry.


    When Mu Shi read and talked, he thought that there would be nothing.


    Ye Ling poked her arm; "I can''t stand the way she looks."


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "out of sight is pure."


    Ye Ling was crazy: "it''s easy for you to say. I don''t want to see her pretending to be a white lotus at all. But those boys think it''s feminine. Their eyes are bluffed by the mud?"


    Mu Shinian knew that Ye Ling was pure unhappy and didn''t have any malice, but he couldn''t helpughing when he heard her say so.


    "You stillugh, you let me lose the chance to make friends with stars." Mu Shinian muttered discontentedly, "it''s still your fault."


    Mu Shinian nodded obediently: "well, me me. I''ll take you to the scene to see the star next time."

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471</h4>


    Mu Shinian can''t do it, but the man behind her can definitely do it.


    Ye Ling''s eyes lit up.


    "OK, it''s a deal. I want to see my male god, still backstage!"


    Ye Ling''s male god is a film emperor. He became famous directly by a film. His debut is the peak.


    Mu Shi said, "OK."


    Ye Ling''s troubles were gone. He grabbed her arm excitedly and shook it: "ah, you are so good, so good, so good!"


    Mu Shinian was dizzy by her shaking head and directly grabbed her hand.


    Suddenly, the outside became lively.


    Mu Shinian looked at it curiously and saw Mu Shirane in. Behind her, there were a group of people taking photos with mobile phones or following with adoration.


    It''s like a star at the airport.


    Mu Shinian just looked at it and didn''t say anything.


    But ye Ling saw her like this and stopped talking angrily.


    Mu Shiran came directly to her, with a very gentle attitude: "Shi Nian, you finally came."


    "What''s up?"


    Mu Shinian asked directly.


    Mu Shi ran Jiao smiled twice and sat down directly on an empty chair in front of her: "look what you said, I haven''t just finished shooting. I have an interview to attendter. I happened to see you passing by your ss."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and watched her perform quietly.


    Yes, the acting is pretty good.


    It seems that even if you enter the performing arts industry in the future, it will not be a trouble.


    Mu Shiran smiled and said, "I''m going to France these two days. What do you want to bring? I''ll bring it to you at that time."


    "I heard that the perfume there is very famous. I''ll bring you a bottle then. Oh, yes, you probably don''t know the brand. Let me introduce you to some of them."


    As she said, she ordered several perfume brands at one time.


    Ye Ling was about to explode with anger.


    Show off, absolutely show off.


    People who don''t even bother to wear makeup often know so many perfume brands.


    Ye Ling reads injustice for mu Shi, but the party concerned has a face of pondering.


    After listening to her long list, mu Shinian fluently spit out a list of standard French.


    Mu ran Leng said, "what?"


    Mu Shinian repeated it again, and the smile on the corners of his mouth deepened.


    Mu Shiran blinked and didn''t understand.


    Ye Ling also looked surprised. What birdnguage is this?


    Mu smiled and smiled gently. "I said," I want this brand of perfume. "


    The perfume brand known by Mu Shi ran tranted French into Chinese.


    Mu Shinian reads French directly. Where does she know the corresponding brand.


    Moreover, mu Shinian can''t read French!


    On the side of the leaf Ling responded, all of the ridges were straight. "Why, is this brand of perfume not?"


    Mu Shi shook his head: "no, this brand of perfume is a big name, there are many, there will be no."


    Ye Ling almostughed.


    Why didn''t she see that her friends can be so bad sometimes.


    But she copsed because she hadn''t seen Mu Shiran''s joke: "you''re all going to be a star. You won''t be dissatisfied with your sister''s little request."


    "How? Don''t worry. I''ll bring it back for you." With this memory, she repeated the name of the perfume again and again, "is this brand?"


    Mu Shinian nodded, paused again, and reported a string of names without even a pause.

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472</h4>


    It''s getting weird all year round.


    No one dares to talk around.


    After a long silence, Ye Ling suddenly burst outughing.


    Mu Shiran''s face became more ugly.


    Mu Shimian leisurely turned a pen, leaned against the chair and askedzily, "do you hear clearly? I want all these brands. Since you want to go abroad, buy them for me. Thank you."


    Mu Shiran can barely remember one or two words.


    However, mu Shinian reported more than a dozen in one breath, all in French!


    How could she remember so clearly!


    The smile on Mu Shiran''s face was almost out of control.


    She tentatively moved her lower lip. After several times, she shrank back. Finally, she stood up with her face straight and blue: "I remember I left in advance."


    With that, she ran away.


    Those who were watching the excitement also came back and stared at mu Shinian with strange eyes.


    Even French, so fluent!


    Is this man hiding or lying.


    When they were far away, ye lingcaiy on the table, pounding the table andughing wildly: "hahaha, I miss you so much. This hand is really beautiful and cathartic. I have never seen such a hypocritical girl!"


    "But when I read it, I''m a little too hard. Your French is like birdnguage. Are you sure you speak French instead of Martian?"


    Mu Shinian still looked at her calmly, and the pen in his hand was still turning.


    Ye Ling Ha ha ha for a long time and gradually calmed down.


    She was silent for a few minutes before she said weakly, "don''t tell me, are you really speaking French?"


    Mu Shinian still didn''t answer.


    Ye Ling''s eyes widened excitedly: "you, can you speak French?"


    Mu Shimian wanted to talk this time, but he didn''t have time, because ye Ling had rushed over and hung directly on her, shaking excitedly: "ah ah!!! Mu Shimian, you''re dying. What else can you do that I don''t know?"


    Mu Shinian pulled open her hand hard, took a deep breath and said calmly, "not much."


    "Not much. You''re hiding deep enough!" Ye Ling was still hanging on her, with a fierce threat on his face: "tell me, what can you do, know French and y the violin, but you obviously can''t even solve the function."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "really not."


    Ye Ling also hooked her neck: "to tell you the truth, what else can you do? If you don''t understand, don''t try to escape from me this time!"


    Mu Shinian was silent and said; "No more."


    This is not sincere at all.


    Ye Ling returned to his position and sat down. He looked at her suspiciously: "I''m not surprised at your sudden level, even if you get a full score in the college entrance examination in the future."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said nothing.


    Ye Ling patted the table and directly affirmed her approach: "but seriously, it''s too cathartic! I''ve been unhappy with Mu Shiran for a long time! I grabbed it from you identally, so I should keep a low profile. She deserves to roll over because she keeps such a high profile every day!"


    Mu Shi read and patted her on the shoulder: "calm down, it doesn''t matter."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ye Ling took her hand and gave her advice: "read, remember, if she dares to pretend to be a bitch in front of you next time, you must not hold it and give her seconds directly! What strength do you have? Just show it, understand?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to understand.


    So she pulled back her hand and took out her textbook.


    Ye Ling patted it down: "good, why are you holding it? Just erge it and recruit her for a second!"

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473</h4>


    No, I don''t understand, really.


    If she hadn''t gone too far, she wouldn''t have done it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran was humiliated today, and she didn''t talk much all day in front of Mu Shimian, who she always despised.


    Those people probably knew she was unhappy, so they didn''t dare to surround her.


    Until after ss, Mu Shiran went home with an unhappy face.


    Tong Wanzhi knew that the star should keep his figure and state, so she began to study the nutritional meal during this period. Seeing Mu Shiraning back, she put down her book: "I''m back, my big star. What''s the matter? Are you unhappy?"


    When Mu Shiran saw Tong Wanzhi, her gloomy mood improved a little. She came over and held Tong Wanzhi''s next door. She asked uncertainly, "Mom, can Mu read her? Can you speak French?"


    Tong Wanzhi was stunned by her question.


    Mu Shiran knew she had asked the wrong person when she saw her.


    Tong Wanzhi has been living here. How much can she know about Mu Shinian.


    "No, mom, I asked casually."


    Tong pulled the branch. She didn''t quite understand what she was doing, so she had to answer: "it''s reasonable to say that it''s impossible. Studying at Mu Shi is at that level. French is much more difficult to learn than English. Doesn''t she still learn English well?"


    How could she spit out so many French words today?


    Mu Shiran frowned. Seeing the snacks on the table, he suddenly had an idea: "Mom, are these the snacks you just made?"


    Tong Yanzhi nodded: "well, yes, I tried to do something ording to what the book said."


    Tong Wanzhi hasn''t gone out to work since she married Gu Shenghua. She is relieved to be a housewife.


    She also likes to cook. She cooks when she has nothing to do, so she cooks very well.


    Mu Shiran''s eyes turned and suddenly said, "Mom, I''ll take some snacks to see grandma. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "But it''s time for dinner."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at the sky outside: "why don''t you go there tomorrow."


    "No, I''ll be right back." When Mu Shi dyed his hands, he got up, took the box, packed the dessert and went out.


    Tong Wan Zhi watched her leave curiously and turned to be very gratified.


    If grandma knew that Mu Shiran was going to be a big star, she would be happy, too.


    ¡­¡­


    The family driver took the man to the door of the sanatorium.


    Mu Shiran hasn''te for months.


    Subconsciously, she didn''t like the grandmother. She always felt that she was vulgar and less amiable and cultured than the two old people.


    But today, mu Shinian''s ability to speak French is like a thorn in her heart.


    If she doesn''t confirm it, she won''t feel at ease anyway.


    Mu Shiran took the box and got out of the car.


    From a distance, I saw several people dealing with the security guard.


    Mu Shiran didn''t pay attention at first. When she approached and found out who the person was, her face suddenly looked ugly.


    Mu Jin also saw Mu Shiran and looked at her up and down: "is it you?"


    Mu Shiran''s face changed slightly. He looked at Mu Jin and the mother and son behind him. He probably guessed it.


    She took a deep breath and tried to raise a smile: "Dad, why are you here?"


    Mu Jin sneered twice: "I know I''m your father. I thought you wouldn''t recognize me with a new father."

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474</h4>


    "Hehe, Dad, are you kidding?" Mu Shiran smiled awkwardly: "you will always be my father."


    "Really? It''s really my pleasure."


    Mu Jin has a thorn in every word.


    Mu Shiran''s face became ugly when he was stimted by his words.


    "Dad, don''t say that. You''ll always be my father''s."


    "I hope so. I thought you didn''t even want to recognize my father in order to talk to your mother who was greedy for prosperity and wealth. Then I was really blind. I spent so much money on you and sent you to learn the violin."


    Mujin looked at his daughter and felt more and more sad.


    He thought how much he had spent, but the daughter said she would go with her mother if she wanted to.


    Moreover, I have been away for more than ten years and have never seen it at home.


    After all, it''s the daughter who has hurt from the bottom of her heart. It must be false to say that she is not disappointed.


    Mu Shiran held the bag in her hand hard and regretted it for the 100th time. Why didn''t she listen to her mother? Why did shee today!


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath and raised a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth: "Dad, are you going to see grandma?"


    "Not really."


    Mu Jin pointed to the security guard and looked angry: "I came to see my own mother and didn''t let me in. What would I say to disturb her? What''s this?"


    Mu Shiran sneered at the bottom of her heart.


    Otherwise, it''s not disturbing.


    "Well, Dad, I''ll tell the security guard."


    The security guard on one side always looked at them.


    There are two kinds of old people whoe here.


    One is in poor health, the other is no one at home.


    And grandma Mu upied both of them.


    But fortunately, she also has a filial granddaughter who wille from time to time.


    As for mu Shiran, he has only been here two or three times, so the security guard has a bad impression of Mu Shiran.


    Thinking of Mu Shinian''s orders, she immediately refused: "I''m sorry, they can''t go in."


    "Ah, I said you!" Mu Jin''s temper came up again; "You''re still talking to me, aren''t you? Do you know who I am? Dare you talk to me like that!"


    "Dad, calm down first."


    Many people passed by, and Mu Shiran blushed when standing with them.


    She hurriedly pulled the man aside and said, "well, tell me what you have to say, and I''ll tell Grandma."


    Mu Jin pursed his lower lip and said irritably; "There''s nothing wrong. Just tell Grandma that the matter has been solved, and then let Grandma have nothing to do and read more about Mu Yan on the premise of Mu Shi. After all, Mu Yan can''t go to a good university at that time. Since this is the case, let Bo Qian find a way to arrange a job for him in theirpany."


    Mu Shiran picked the tip of her eyebrows and wanted to sneer more and more.


    It''s really wishful thinking to a certain extent.


    Such a shameless request can be made.


    Mu Jing didn''t see her mind and continued to daydream: "the requirements are not high. Fifty or sixty thousand a month is good. I''ve seen such a smallpany. It''s nothing for many people in such argepany."


    Mu Shiran originally wanted to tell Mu Jin that the people recruited by Bo Qian''spany are highly educated and capable. If there is any inconsistency between these two points, they can''t go in.


    What''s more, people like Mu Yan don''t have any skills.

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475</h4>


    But if you say it, you may be involved with them again.


    Mu Shiran had to cleverly promise: "OK, I remember my father and will bring my words to you."


    "Well, good."


    Mu Jin was satisfied.


    The security guard put Mu Shiran in and blocked the door. If they don''t leave, they will never go away.


    Mu Jin''s teeth were itchy, but he still pulled his wife and children away.


    Zhou Lan looked at the clothes Mu Shiran was wearing and felt more and more that she had married the right person.


    "I can''t see. Your rtive group is really powerful."


    "I made a special investigationst night. It''s really shallow."


    "The scale of thatpany is said to be tens of billions in a quarter!"


    "Isn''t he worth hundreds of billions? He can''t spend all his life without work."


    Mujin is also very proud.


    After all, those two daughters are his kind.


    "That''s not."


    Zhou Lan affectionately took Mu Jin''s arm and suggested: "we''lle here more and strengthen our rtionship in the future. Ah Yan is so big that we''ll have to trouble them at that time."


    "Oh, what trouble." Mu Jin looked like a liar: "can they not help with my son''s business? Besides, don''t we still have his father''s contact information? He probably likes our family ah Yan very much. Otherwise, how could he give us five million at once."


    Speaking of this, the husband and wife were ted.


    That''s five million.


    It''s not $500.


    In their area, you can buy several houses!


    ¡­¡­


    After Mu Shiran went into the sanatorium, his face became ugly.


    She didn''t want to go back at all, because there were too many ck histories of her. She felt that her life started after her mother married her family, and her life before that was her shadow.


    So she didn''t want to think about it, and she didn''t want to meet people before.


    Today, I really met you when I went out.


    Mu Shiran went to the door of the ward and didn''t press down the depression. She calmed her mood at the door before she raised a gentle smile, started and knocked on the door.


    "Here we are."


    Inside the door, there was an old voice, and then the door was opened.


    Grandma looked at the visitor. The whole person was a little bad.


    Mu Shiran didn''t seem to see the mood on her face. She came in boldly: "grandma, I haven''t seen you for a long time. My mother made some snacks. I specially brought them for you to taste."


    It''s my granddaughter. Grandma doesn''t want to see me.


    She smiled, "really? It''s really troublesome for you toe here."


    "What are you talking about, grandma? It''s no trouble at all." Mu Shiran put the dessert on the table and poured two cups of boiled water back.


    Grandma looked at the snacks on the table and couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    These pastries are too crisp to win. His stomach has not been very good, so he can''t eat them.


    They don''t care at all.


    Grandma thought so, but she sat down, took a piece and ate it in small bites; "It tastes good. You have a heart."


    "Grandma, you don''t mind mying to see you for a long time. I''m very satisfied." Mu Shiran said, leaning on her shoulder.


    Grandma smiled and didn''t know what to say.


    She thinks she is not partial, but mu Shiran has not been close to her since she was a child.

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476</h4>


    Therefore, she suddenly appeared. For a moment, she really didn''t adapt to it.


    After eating a snack, grandma suddenly said, "Why are you sote? You''d better go back quickly, or your mother should worry."


    "I told her."


    Mu Shiran saw that the water in her water cup was empty, so she went to pour another cup and came back: "by the way, grandma, I''m out, you know?"


    Speaking of this, grandma smiled a little more: "I know, you''re very good, but don''t dy your studies. I heard that being an artist is very busy. You have such good grades, and you must be abandoned."


    She has found her own career, and it is still a career that can make a lot of money. What achievements do she need.


    Mu Shiran thought so, but for fear that it would offend people, he nodded skillfully: "I know, grandma, you can often see me on TV."


    Grandma is happy, too.


    Mu Shiran followed her grandmother for a long time, and finally led the topic to Mu Shinian.


    "By the way, grandma, I have a job. When I read her, I will take the college entrance examination soon. Her score, to be honest, is very difficult."


    Speaking of this, grandma is also worried.


    She knows too well what her granddaughter''s grades are.


    Mu Shiran said again, "grandma, I heard that learning anguage is good. It''s convenient to go abroad at that time. Let Bo Qian or her mother do a favor and let her go abroad to study at a university or something. What do you think?"


    Grandma shook her head as soon as she heard it: "no, where can she learnnguages when reading? She can''t even learn English well. If she wants to learn thosenguages, it won''t kill her."


    Mu Shiran''s eyes lit up: "grandma, no, I''m smart when I read. How can I learn not?"


    Grandma smiled and shook her head: "don''t, she''s definitely not this material. It''s strange not to torture her to death."


    "Ah, grandma, Shi Nian really can''t?"


    Mu Shiran pretends to be disappointed.


    Grandma looked at her and admitted it; "Yes, she won''t. If she wants to learn, she must run away the next day."


    In grandma''s eyes, her granddaughter is good at everything, but she doesn''t study well.


    The teacher is not crazy about learningnguages. She must be crazy first.


    Mu Shiran closed her eyes: "well, I''d better discuss it with my mother and think of another way out."


    Grandma is very happy because Mu Shiran seems to really care about Mu Shiran.


    "Don''t worry about what you read when you read. She has some help anyway. You should do a lot of things yourself. Pay attention not to be tired."


    "Grandma, don''t worry."


    Mu Shiran looked at the time. Since she got the answer she wanted, she didn''t have to stay; "Grandma, it''s almost time. I''ll go first."


    "OK, be careful on the road."


    After seeing Mu Shiran off, grandma looked at the time and was about to go to dinner. She sorted it out in half. When mu Shinian came here to see her, all the scribbled drawings were put away and pressed under the book.


    She didn''t see any of the words on it.


    She once asked mu Shinian. Mu Shinian said that those were Martian and she scribbled casually.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran''s steps back were much lighter.

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477</h4>


    She probably made up all the French.


    After personally verifying it, Mu Shi dyeing and finishing everyone was suddenly enlightened.


    Just read that brain. How can you speak French.


    The telephone suddenly rang.


    Mu Shiran took out his mobile phone and saw that it was his agent. When he got through happily, "sister Yun, you''re looking for me?"


    "Shi ran, we just learned today that you have a sister, don''t you? When we went to school to help you go through relevant formalitiesst time, we saw mu Shinian. It''s your sister."


    When I heard Mu Shi Nian, Mu Shi dyed his face and turned ugly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Mu Shiran clenched her mobile phone and slowed down.


    The agent smiled and said, "Shi ran, if you have time, bring your sister. To be honest, it''s a pity that your sister doesn''t make a debut."


    Mu Shiran''s face became more and more ugly.


    Mu Shinian, everything is mu Shinian! It''s so easy for me to make a debut. As a result, I still admire the time and pressure myself.


    The agent didn''t get an answer and said curiously, "Shi ran, do you hear me? Shi ran?"


    "Oh, I heard," Mu Shiran said with a smile, "OK, I''ll talk to my sister."


    "Well, I''ll get you two twin sisters at that time. I''m sure I''ll make enough eyeballs." The agent opened his mouth excitedly and seemed to see the near future. He brought out a pair of superstars.


    Just admire the beauty, and your debut is the peak.


    Mu Shiran is beautiful, but itcks a bit of charm.


    Unlike mu Shinian, it''s not too much to say that the country and the city are beautiful.


    Mu Shiran chatted with her agent again. After hanging up the phone, her face waspletely ugly.


    "Mu Shinian!"


    After a vicious scold, she smashed her cell phone directly to the ground.


    The phone hit and fell apart.


    Mu Shiran''s face changed. Thinking that it was a mobile phone she had just bought, she was frightened and hurried to pick it up. After careful inspection, she clenched her teeth painfully.


    "Mu Shinian, me you!"


    Everything should steal the limelight from her and walk in front of her!


    At any time, she has to look like she doesn''t fight or rob. As a result, she is the one who gets the most in the end.


    Mu Shi''s angry teeth are about to break.


    She must not watch things go on like this. She must find a way to stop it!


    No one can steal her limelight!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian had a hard time. After staying honest for two days, he went to work.


    Tang Yu didn''t dare to stop. He just sat at the cashier and looked at her curiously: "are you sure it''s okay? If Bo Qian counts the ount on my head at that time, you have to speak for me."


    Mu Shinian nodded while busy: "well, it''s all right. It''s not your fault. Don''t worry."


    So there''s no worry.


    Tang Yu leaned back in his chair, ying with his mobile phone, his interest waned.


    He has hung up seven or eight calls today. After hanging up the ninth, he lost his patience and turned off the phone directly.


    Mu Shinian raised his head curiously.


    Tang Yuchong showed her a familiar smile: "it''s all right."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t mind his own business and doesn''t ask much. He continues to work on the matter at hand.


    Before long, two men in suits came in.


    Tang Yu saw it and his face sank directly.


    "Get out."

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478</h4>


    The group was also embarrassed: "young master, you''d better go back with us?"


    Tang Yu looked at it and admired it. He was afraid that a girl would be present: "I won''t go back. Go out."


    Mu Shinian didn''t turn around, but kept listening quietly, and his work didn''t stop.


    The two men looked at each other, and their faces were ugly: "I''m sorry, young master. Sir said that no matter what you do today, we must take you back."


    Tang Yu smiled coldly: "why, if I don''t go, can you force me?"


    "... offended."


    The two men gritted their teeth and did it directly.


    Tang Yu''s face sank. He put his hand on the table and kicked it directly.


    These two people have obviously practiced. It''s not a problem to deal with the half hanging son of Tang Yu.


    Seeing that Tang Yu was gradually losing ground, the two men breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a result, an unidentified object suddenly flew over.


    Two people hurried past.


    Mu Shinian shook his hand and pulled Tang Yu behind him.


    Tang Yu was stunned twice and grabbed her arm: "you''re not needed here."


    Mu Shinian, if something happens to him, he really can''t tell. Bo Qian gets angry, which is much more terrible than his father.


    Mu Shinian shook off his hand and frankly told him, "you can''t fight."


    Tang Yu was stunned for a second, and then he bited his teeth fiercely: "you have to save me some face!"


    So direct, he doesn''t want face.


    Mu Shinian seemed to see what he was thinking. He was silent and couldn''t say muchforting words: "if you want to be open, you can''t beat me. It''s normal. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So Tang Yu felt even more shameless.


    He raised his hand awkwardly and stroked his forehead.


    The two men didn''t pay attention to Mu Shinian at all. They looked at her in overalls and looked at each other. They didn''t understand how it happened.


    Although the young master of his family is a little confused, he is not very generous when dealing with women. Where do you need women to work for him.


    Mu Shinian didn''t give him too much time to think.


    "Do you still fight?"


    The two men were startled by the hostility that erupted from her. Their faces showed an embarrassed look. After looking at each other, they silently said, "that''s a sin."


    When dealing with a girl, neither of them took it seriously.


    But when one of them was thrown out, the other seeded.


    Mu Shinian shook his hand and said, "if you don''t fight him, you don''t want to take him away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a suffocating silence in the air.


    The man walked over and pulled his partner up. The two men dared not underestimate the enemy any more and fought with all their strength.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t see the slightest panic on his face. He can dodge or attack with ease.


    Tang Yu watched and mu Shinian easily defeated both of them with onest move.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Yu rubbed his neck and seemed to feel the pain.


    Such a tough girl doesn''t know how to control Bo Qian in the future. Does she have to fight from time to time?


    Tang Yu came over, picked up a bottle of juice and handed it to Mu Shinian: "thank you."


    "You''re wee." Mu Shinian looked at the two people lying on the ground crying: "how to deal with it?"

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479</h4>


    "The ground is spacious and let them lie down." Tang Yu gave a generous hand.


    Mu Shi read a face and stared at him with your joking expression.


    Tang Yu chuckled. He really didn''t want to take care of it. He sat on the recycling silver counter, propped his chin and yed with his mobile phone again.


    Since the master said so, mu Shinian didn''t mind his own business. He picked up the toolbox and directly treated the two people as air and dealt with the matter at hand.


    Before long, the driver saw that the man had note back, so he came to see it. As a result, he saw the two bodyguards hired at a high price lying on the ground, wailing in pain.


    The other two people in the house, one leisurely ying games and the other squatting on the ground to deal with a scrapped car.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Yu raised his head and knocked on the table: "sister mu, another one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was called Lei. She turned around and saw the driver. She looked at it for more than ten seconds before she said, "please take the person away. Thank you."


    With that, she went to work again.


    Tang Yu chuckled and raised his eyebrows at the driver: "you hear me, take me away."


    The driver trembled and silently helped the two people out.


    The shop was finally quiet again.


    Tang Yu estimated that he was unlucky today, so he yed the game and lost every one.


    After losing 12 in a row, he finally threw his mobile phone aside. Yu Guang looked at the busy background and knocked on the table curiously: "don''t you ask anything?"


    Mu Shi didn''t return: "I''m not interested."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This blow is too heavy.


    Tang Yu coughed: "are you not interested in other things except the shallow ones?"


    This sentence is quite ambiguous.


    Mu Shinian looked back curiously.


    Tang Yu said to himself, "my father wants to catch me back for a blind date." After a pause, he recalled and said with emotion: "I heard that Bai Fumei, who returned from studying abroad, founded apany on his own, and the scale is not small. It''s powerful."


    Mu Shinian said, "well, why don''t you like it?"


    "Powerful doesn''t mean I have to like it." Tang Yu naturally said, "I wonder why the girl is fine. Why do you have to take a fancy to me?"


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s very strange."


    Tang Yu nodded: "ah, my eyes are bad when I''m young."


    Mu Shinian nodded and turned back to deal with his own affairs.


    Tang Yu''s eyes always fell on her, and an idea suddenly formed in his mind: "I''m a troublesome friend. You know, if I make it too ugly, my parents will be very stiff."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian''s reaction was still light. He really answered the sentence: he doesn''t care about anything except thin.


    Tang Yu saw this and went straight in: "make an offer, pretend to be my girlfriend and send her away."


    "No."


    Mu Shi didn''t think back. He changed a screwdriver and removed all the screws on the tire.


    Tang Yu gave a cry and came over: "don''t refuse so quickly. It''s not a loss. You helped me beat them away just now. Where can I find one like you and fool the eldestdy."


    Mu Shinian looked back and seemed to turn his eyes.


    "It''s just rejecting someone. Where does it need to be so troublesome?"


    "What you said is simple." Tang Yu sat at the front of the car and looked at her disdain. He couldn''t help asking, "just help me. I have a reason. I can''t get married."

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480</h4>


    reason.


    Mu Sinian looked back and saw that Tang Yu''s face glittered with something difficult to say.


    At that moment, it seemed that this dissolute yboy had many unspeakable and unidentified emotions in his heart.


    Mu Shinian has helped him many times before. Every time he helps him block those rotten peach blossoms... He appears for a few minutes and makes a sum of money. It seems that he doesn''t lose much.


    Mu Shinian thought so, so he simply agreed.


    Tang Yu is really nice to her anyway.


    Tang Yu didn''t hope at all, but mu Shinian suddenly agreed. He was stunned for a moment, and the smile on his face was difficult to restrain.


    "I will call your sisterter."


    "No, I''m not as old as you and can''t be independent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Two people say do it.


    Tang Yu brought people to... Tang family.


    Mu Shinian''s lips twitched violently twice, almost leaving on the spot.


    Tang Yu dragged people back without saying a word.


    "You said you wanted to help."


    Frown at the moment; "You didn''t tell me you were in your house, I thought..."


    She thought she was just in some coffee shop. I just wanted to meet her. Who knew she would be here!


    Tang Yu gave a voice and said, "it doesn''t matter. I used to bring my girlfriend back."


    "Then you really have enough g."


    Mu Shinian sighed to himself.


    Then, grab his hand and run away.


    It''s not easy to turn people here. There''s no reason to let her go.


    Tang Yu grabbed her arm and dragged people back little by little.


    Mu Shinian was almost out of anger: "let''s meet your family and Bo family, in case..."


    "No problem, no problem, unfamiliar."


    Tang Yu said, while she didn''t pay attention, he made an effort to bring people in directly, and then closed the iron door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is standing in the backyard. The whole person is not very good.


    Seeing this, Tang Yu hurriedly said, "otherwise, I''ll pay three times the price. Is this always OK?"


    Three times the price can offset more than a month''s sry.


    But


    "I''m pathetic enough."


    Tang Yu said so.


    Mu Shinian has no expression. What does it have to do with me.


    Tang Yu sighed: "to tell you the truth, my first girlfriend died because of an ident. I was almost married to her at the beginning. As a result... In recent years, my father has been looking for women to date me so that I can get out of the shadow of lovelorn."


    Mu Shinian''s face is a little loose.


    Tang Yu then took a powerful medicine: "I''ll wait for her all my life. I don''t want to get married."


    Mu Shinian sees a big man so pitifully facing himself. No matter how hard his heart is, it will inevitably be a little loose.


    She thought for a moment, clenched her teeth and asked, "are you sure your family is not familiar with Bo family?"


    Tang Yu was almost sure: "sure, you can rest assured."


    His good rtionship with Tang Yu doesn''t mean the Tang family has a good rtionship with Bo family.


    The two old men are arrogant. In addition, when the Bo family did not rise before, the Tang family firmly upied the position of business leader.


    Later, the Bo family rose and gave PK down the Tang family. On the surface, old Tang didn''t say it. There must be resentment in his heart.


    Therefore, it is estimated that we will not sit down peacefully and talk friendly for hundreds of years.


    Tang Yu is quite confident about this.


    Mu Shinian was relieved to see that he was so sure.

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481</h4>


    As long as she doesn''t know, subconsciously, she has only one idea left.


    ¡­¡­


    Old Tang didn''t want to see Tang Yue back.


    As a result, he didn''t expect toe back by himself. It''s more than that. He also brought a girl back!


    The girl is very young and tender, her skin is very white, but her facial expression is very cold.


    Old Tang''s eyebrows gave him two blows, and he almost couldn''t hold the crutch in his hand.


    Tang Yu raised his hand and wanted to hold the man in his arms, but when he thought that the man was thin and shallow''s girlfriend, he stretched out his hand and immediately retracted.


    I can''t touch it. Touch it. Bo shallow will y with him.


    "What''s going on? Who''s this?"


    Old Tang asked angrily.


    Tang Yu said, "girlfriend."


    "... you can do it when you are so young?" Master Tang stood up angrily, his face full of anger: "you have no bottom line, haven''t you?"


    Tang Yu didn''t think so: "Dad, what''s that saying? When lovees, it can''t be stopped, can it?"


    The beauty sitting on the sofa frowned, but she had nothing to say.


    Master Tang thought that Tang and song had figured it out and specially asked others toe over.


    This would make him look like this, and his face was dull. He had to gently exin to the beautiful woman: "let youugh, I''ll drive people away."


    The beauty managed to squeeze out a smile.


    Tang Song picked an eyebrow: "Dad, I think you''d better let her go. My girlfriend looks a little small, but everything is better than the one you chose carefully."


    "Oh, by the way, they are much younger, aren''t they, dad?"


    "You bastard!" Father Tang was furious: "I''ll give you a chance and get this mess out of here. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at the time and thought, and the tip of their eyebrows also condensed a little cold: "Dad, tell me about you, what I like, you can''t see, what you like, I can''t see. Why do you bother to find all kinds of people."


    Old Tang''s face waspletely cold.


    "Really, don''t look, don''t look, let you continue to degenerate like this."


    Tang and Song Dynasty picked eyebrows and was happy: "I''m very happy."


    Mr. Tang waspletely angered by this sentence.


    He is such a son. Because of a small mistake in those years, he


    Master Tang bit his teeth angrily. Instead, with patience, he asked back word by word: "are you really unwilling to drive this man out?"


    Tang and song gave a cry, and his eyes fell on the beautiful woman''s face on the sofa. There was a bit of the person''s shadow. Unfortunately, it didn''t look like it.


    Old Tang was alsopletely angry.


    He hit the ground with his crutch.


    Immediately a bodyguard came in and surrounded both of them.


    Mr. Tang stared at the time and couldn''t help saying, "drive people out."


    Those bodyguards are not as good as the two sent out. They are all experts. One is enough. It is estimated that a batch of bodyguards wille.


    Tang and song frowned. Unexpectedly, the old man could y so much.


    Mu Shinian just frowned, and there were no other worries: "do you want to fight?"


    She asked, simple three words, but with deep disdain.


    Tang and song gave a cry and said, "I didn''t expect this before I came."

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482</h4>


    Mu Shi read grace and didn''t worry at all: "it''s already like this anyway."


    How happy!


    If it weren''t for the wrong time, Tang and song really wanted to shout for a cover.


    "Be careful."


    Tang and song gave a warning.


    Mu Shinian gently nodded his head.


    These people, she hasn''t put them in the bottom of her eyes. Moreover, although she said that the Tang and Song dynasties had nothing to do with her, she also heard something from between the lines just now.


    It''s like Tang and song gave her a job and offered her such a high sry.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank, just like a posture of preparing for war.


    Master Tang learned Mu Shimian''s skill from the two bodyguards just now, but he still didn''t believe that a half-aged child would be his opponent.


    But for the sake of girls, he told him, "don''t start too hard and don''t hurt people."


    The bodyguard tookmand, and then he shot quickly.


    Tang and song originally wanted to help. As a result, mu Shinian thought he was in the way. Before the bodyguard rushed over, she pushed people away, and then... She fought with the group.


    The scene was unexpected... One-sided.


    Those bodyguards can be regarded as the top.


    As a result, mu Shinian''s skill is more tricky.


    Her every move is fast and cruel. She doesn''t have the slightest rules, but she can''t be parried.


    Tang and song were stunned on the spot.


    It seems that I saw a shadow a long time ago.


    That girl is so ferocious when she fights.


    Just thinking, another bodyguard fell to the ground with a bang.


    Father Tang''s face waspletely ugly.


    After the first round, the bodyguards did not dare to underestimate the enemy, and they all showed their housekeeping skills one by one.


    However, even if they have full firepower, they are not the opponents of admiration for the times.


    Five minutes or less, the dozen bodyguards were knocked down on the ground, wailing in pain and could not get up again.


    Tang and song also looked away.


    Not... So exaggerated.


    He thought there would be at least a fierce fight. As a result, that''s it?


    Old Tang waspletely stunned and sat down in his chair for a long time.


    The beauty also stood up in shock and looked at the young girl in horror.


    After mu Shinian finished, he only moved his fists a little, and then asked the foolish man: "can we go?"


    "Well... Ah."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties almost wandered all the way and left behind mu Shinian.


    "... have you practiced?"


    Mu Shi recited his kindness.


    "Who taught you?"


    "Random learning."


    Master, elder martial brother and elder martial sister, there are many people.


    They had only one younger martial sister, so they taught her everything they learned.


    Mu Shinian silently added a sentence in his heart.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties could hardly control their thoughts, but he knew better than anyone that mu Shinian would not belong to that person.


    The man died. He died in front of him.


    "Go to a bar with me."


    The man next to him suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at him fooling around but full of sadness. He was silent for a long time and nodded: "Oh, good."


    ¡­¡­


    The location of the bar is very biased.


    Tang and Song Dynasties seem to be regr visitors here. As soon as they came in, the manager greeted them personally.


    Seeing the figure of Mu Shinian, he vaguely raised his eyebrows again.


    "I can''t see. This time it''s much more beautiful than before."


    "Get out." Tang and songughed and scolded, and said frankly, "this is not my girlfriend, but my friend."

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483</h4>


    ording to the wind review of the Tang and Song Dynasties, when such a beautiful girles and says she is a friend, it is estimated that no one will believe it.


    Therefore, the manager stared at mu Shinian with ambiguous eyes all the way, and then got white eyes one by one.


    The manager is quite depressed. When did the taste of Tang and Song Dynasties be so strange?


    Depressed to depressed, the manager did not dare to be more curious: "is it still the same?"


    "No, no, no, just go to the bar." Tang and Song said that he did not dare to bring people into the box.


    If this is known by Bo shallow, it is estimated that there will be no whole body.


    Mu Shinian went to the bar, so he was quite familiar. He found a seat to sit.


    Tang and Song dynasties were not far away from her. At the beginning, he was honest, but the more he drank, the worse he was.


    There are no longer a few beautiful women whoe to chat up, and almost no one refuses toe in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    In the back, he hugged directly in front of Mu Shinian.


    When mu Shinian looks at it asionally, he will see that Tang and song are smiling, but there is no half smile in his eyes. The whole person is cold.


    Like soul and body, they are two different people.


    Mu Shimian wrinkled his eyebrows curiously, and there was some unclear emotion hidden in his expression.


    Tang and Song dynasties are very strange today


    In the past, girls and children didn''te to him. Didn''t he cooperate?


    Cell phone Ding Dong,e in a message.


    From the housekeeper: Miss mu, where have you been? Why are you sote and don''te back? The young master will go home soon. What should I do then.


    Mu Shinian was silent for two seconds, calmly returned, went back immediately, and then took the mobile phone into his pocket.


    Looking at the current situation, it is impossible to go back immediately.


    Sure enough, she didn''t send the message long.


    Tang and song banged and fell.


    The beauty reached out and poked him on the shoulder. When she found that he was still, the facial features became vivid.


    She was so excited that she wanted to carry the man away.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and went to stop it.


    The beauty was stopped and looked unhappy: "who are you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly: "you can''t take this man away."


    "You said you would not take away without taking it away, you think you has the final say." Women have been staring at this big fish for a long time. Where can the fish fly to the mouth.


    She thought for a moment, took out a few hundred yuan from her pocket and stuffed them all into mu Shinian: "all right, children, be good and take the money to buy candy. Don''t disturb the good things of your sister and brother."


    Mu Shinian never gives in.


    The woman waspletely impatient and raised the volume: "I said you are such a girl. Why are you so uninterested!"


    Mu Shinian still looked cold: "I''m his bodyguard. You should respect yourself."


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with the bodyguard? The bodyguard is powerful." The woman looked impatient: "go away quickly, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t hit a woman, so she looked left and right, directly held a beer bottle with great strength, and then with a bang, the wine bottle was crushed and opened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was stunned on the spot.


    Even the nearest bartender was stunned.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly: "you''re wee."


    Woman: "


    She''s just looking for a man, not to die!


    The woman swallowed her saliva and weakly released her hand.

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484</h4>


    Mu Shinian then withdrew his hand, found the bartender and helped the man out.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian closed the door of the rear seat and said thank you to the bartender.


    The bartender waved his hand: "it''s all right, but I didn''t say you, man. You can''t leave it like this. If you indulge him too much, he''ll make it worse for you every minute."


    Mu Shinian chuckled, "he''s not my boyfriend."


    The bartender obviously didn''t believe it: "little girl, you''re still young. You must remember that the more inferior you are in front of a man, the more he will give you."


    "He''s really not." Mu Shinian stressed powerlessly. Seeing that the bartender was going to continue, he directly interrupted him: "he is my brother, lovelorn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bartender looked at her sympathetically: "it''s not easy for you to be a sister."


    Mu Shinian nodded. Yes, it''s not easy.


    Mu Shinian has known Tang and Song Dynasties for some time, but he still doesn''t know where he lives. After asking for a long time, Tang and song Leng didn''t say a word.


    Mu Shinian was helpless. He parked his car on the roadside and was thinking about what to do when he called in.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID and the whole person was a little bad.


    She struggled for a while, but still cut open and answered.


    "Hello?"


    Thin shallow voice was not very happy: "where?"


    "... by the road."


    Mu Shinian looked at the carsing and going, and slightly pursed his lower lip.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. She was silent on the phone waiting for her own initiative.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly.


    "I''m with Tang and song. He''s drunk. I don''t know where his home is."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the atmosphere seemed even more strange.


    Mu Shinian is one and the first two are big.


    Unfortunately, the Tang and Song Dynasties behind him seemed to be awakened at this time. They were dishonest and moved around: "don''t go, don''t go, wait for me, don''t go..."


    Thin shallow heard it on the phone, and his face looked like a palette.


    When Mu Shi reads a sutra, she doesn''t know what he is angry at all. At most, she knows that Bo Qian is angry... She thought it was because she came backte.


    "I''ll move people back first?"


    Mu Shinian asked tentatively.


    The person on the other side of the phone rigidly left an en and hung up.


    Mu Shinian put his mobile phone aside. When the Tang and Song Dynasties struggled to put his head out, he punched directly.


    Tang and song screamed and fell directly into the back seat unconscious.


    Mu Shinian looked at his fist and the weak Tang and Song dynasties. He couldn''t help but wonder... He didn''t seem to use much strength.


    Tang and Song Dynasties do not fight


    Mu Shinian thought so, so he calmly started the car and went back.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo family manor.


    The housekeeper was about to break the rag. He didn''t dare to look up at the gloomy face of his boss.


    Why did miss Mu go? I don''t want to make it clear. Their young master will do it again several times. Do you want your little heart!


    Just as the housekeeper''s heart was about to break, an engine finally sounded outside the courtyard.


    The housekeeper threw away the rag excitedly and almost rushed out of the door.


    "Miss mu, she''s back. She must be back!"


    The thin and lightplexion is still cold, and I can''t see the slightest emotion.

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485</h4>


    He looked up and saw the housekeeper and Mu Shimian holding Tang and song in with difficulty.


    The head of Tang and Song Dynasties leaned on mu Shinian''s head impartially... This scene is really dazzling!


    Bo Qian immediately stood up and walked over. Without saying a word, he directly pulled Tang and song''s arm and pulled him onto himself.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and looked at him curiously.


    "I''lle."


    Thin shallow said, almost picked up Tang and song and strode to the second floor.


    The housekeeper and mu Shinian looked at each other behind him.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help asking, "do they have a feud?"


    Isn''t it a good rtionship?


    The housekeeper shook his head: "No."


    "Then why is he so angry?" Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and pointed to the two people on the stairs.


    The housekeeper spread his hands to her, looking helpless.


    "Miss mu, why don''t you go... Have a look?" The housekeeper said uneasily, "I think the young master is going to strangle young master Tang."


    Needless to say, the housekeeper can see it.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, Bo Qian directly threw Tang and song on the bed, and then, with cold eyes, killed him thousands of times!


    Damn it... When did the rtionship between them be so good?


    Bo Qiangang wanted to straighten up. As a result, Tang and song didn''t know what to do. They kicked the quilt uneasily. Then, they stretched out their hands and grabbed Bo Qiangang''s cor directly. Then, the next second, they dragged the man down.


    "Shit!"


    Thin shallow forced out a dirty word and was about to raise his hand to wake up the man when he heard a light noise behind him.


    He looked back. Mu Shinian was staring at them foolishly. He was supposed to call people, but his hand stopped in the air.


    A few secondster, she turned silently, "excuse me."


    Then he ran away.


    Thin shallow lowered his head, looked at the posture of the two people and secretly bit his lower teeth.


    "Shit! Tang and song, wait for me. You''re dead!"


    Then, regardless of whether the drunkard listened or not, he directly picked up a pillow, hit him twice in the face, then propped up and went out quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian felt his face a little hot.


    She rushed downstairs, went to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, drank wildly, and managed to suppress the shock.


    No wonder... Bo shallow would be so angry.


    It''s because he likes Tang and Song Dynasties? Then, see Tang and song drunk so angry? Knowing that she was with Tang and song, she was unhappy all of a sudden?


    It turns out that everything has a reason.


    Mu Shimian poured another ss of water. Finally, he simply opened the refrigerator, took out a coke, opened it and drank two mouthfuls.


    Coke was very cold, and her body trembled slightly.


    Behind him came a sound of footsteps.


    Before opening his mouth, mu Shinian took the lead in saying, "ah, I understand."


    "What do you know?"


    Thin and shallow is almost gnashing teeth to squeeze out these four words.


    As soon as he closed the door, he directly blocked the housekeeper''s sight.


    Mu Shinian took another sip of coke and his eyes floated everywhere, but he didn''t dare to see thin.


    "I, uh, understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The green veins on his thin forehead burst out one by one.


    If he can, he really wants to clean up this woman.


    "I have nothing to do with him. I don''t like him at all!" Then he immediately added, "it was just an ident! Don''t think about it yourself!"


    Mu Shinian grabbed the coke and gulped two more mouthfuls.

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486</h4>


    With a puff of thin and shallow eyebrows, she went over and directly took away the coke can in her hand. She said with gnashing teeth, "I''m straight or curved. Do you want to try it yourself?"


    Even if Mu Shinian was vague about men and women, she understood this sentence.


    Mu Shinian blinked. The next second, before she reacted, she ran.


    Thin shallow had been guarding against her for a long time. He fished the person back, pressed one hand on her back waist and put her whole person on the refrigerator.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the refrigerator and looked at him with a depressed face.


    Thin shallow is so looked at by her, where is he still angry? If someone else dares to misunderstand him, he must not say a word. The person who beat him first has been in the hospital for at least three months.


    However, he could only tolerate time and again.


    After taking a deep breath, he said, "why, don''t you doubt it?"


    "No."


    When admiring, the thought shakes like a rattle.


    Thin and shallow still didn''t mean to release her hand. Her slender fingertips sorted out her messy hair: "what''s in your mind all day? Like Tang and Song Dynasties, do you think I can see it?"


    Mu Shinian continued to blink, with a nk face.


    Tang and Song Dynasties, he... Seems not bad.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what she was thinking, and his face turned ck for a moment.


    Mu Shinian noticed it and immediately changed his mouth: "yes, I don''t deserve it!"


    That''s how it gets better.


    Mu Shinian secretly breathed a sigh of relief. How can this man turn his face faster than turn a book.


    Bo Qian then let her go, threw the coke she hadn''t finished drinking in her hand into the dustbin, and then took another cup of hot water and handed it to her: "Tang and song were forced to go on a blind date again?"


    How did he know?


    Mu Shinian is full of curiosity.


    Thin shallow looked at her, frowning deeper: "he wants you to pretend to be his girlfriend?"


    Mu Shinian was guilty, so she just didn''t talk while drinking water.


    Bo Qian could hardly help strangling the fool upstairs!


    He raised his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows.


    "To make some extra money." Mu Shinian hardened his head and exined.


    Thin and indifferent nced at her: "extra money?"


    "Ah, really just to earn extra money. Then, I had two fights."


    "... at the Tang family?"


    "One is, the other is not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I really don''t want to say anything.


    "What''s up?" Mu Shinian held the water cup and drank it mouthful by mouthful, staring at the person opposite with his eyes.


    Bo Qian leaned against the bar and was silent for a moment before he said, "Tang and song refused to get married and would not get married. His father has used various methods in recent years, so he sent a woman directly to Tang and song''s bed."


    Mu Shinian stared round.


    Thin shallow nced at her and seemed to see what she was guessing: "well, there is a barrier in his heart. He may not be able to pass his life."


    Mu Shinian suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Sure enough, the next second, he said coldly, "his first love died at the age of 18."


    Seven years


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth in amazement.


    Thin shallow is also a little upset.


    He has few friends who can talk. If he could help, he would have done it long ago, but after all, he is dead and can''t find it back.


    "If you pay attention, you will find that the women who the Tang and Song dynasties are looking for outside have something inmon."

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487</h4>


    Mu Shinian was surprised. She had seen those girlfriends in the Tang and Song Dynasties several times. If you want to think about it carefully, there will be some simr traces.


    In an instant, mu Shinian thought of a special reason for dog blood.


    She looked at Bo Qian like confirmation. He nodded and confirmed her idea.


    Mu Shinian was a little shocked.


    "I didn''t expect that the Tang and Song Dynasties..."


    She originally wanted to praise people, but when she saw the thin frown and umted experience several times, she resolutely shut up.


    Thin shallow seemed to dislike that the two of them were very close. He poured himself a ss of warm water. After taking a sip, he pretended not to care and asked, "did you just fight with him?"


    Mu Shi read ah, and then asked curiously, "what else?"


    The force value of the Tang and Song Dynasties is too low. She can''t see him beaten with her own eyes.


    Bo qianen gave a sound, and it seemed that there was still no way to extinguish the fire: "you are not allowed to do such things in the future."


    "That kind of thing?"


    Mu Shinian looked strange.


    Bo qianen gave a cold voice: "pretend to be his girlfriend."


    "Oh." This time, mu Shinian promised very quickly.


    Outside the door, the housekeeper suddenly screamed, "no, no, no, young master Tang, what are you doing down here? Be careful, eh!"


    The two men looked at each other. Their first reaction was to go out and have a look.


    However, when he came to the door, Bo Qian raised his hand, pushed her back directly, and then closed the door.


    "You don''t have to"


    With that, the door closed.


    Mu Shinian seemed to see the noisy Tang and Song Dynasties, supported by the housekeeper, with hands and feet. The scene looked not generally messy.


    Mu Shinian touched his nose, leaned against the bar and drank up the water.


    When she went upstairs, Bo Qian and the housekeeper estimated that they had settled down in Tang and Song dynasties.


    With a white face, the housekeeper followed Tieqing''s thin back: "ah, that young master, don''t me young master Tang. He''s just drunk. If he''s not drunk, he won''t dare do this to you."


    The thin and shallow face was very bad. I don''t know what happened to him by Tang and song in the room just now. His face was frozen like ice. When he heard the speech, he didn''t even lift his head. He said hard: "if I didn''t see him drunk, could I let him go?"


    "No, no, no, that''s definitely not."


    The housekeeper wiped a cold sweat and begged.


    Mu Shinian heard it in the door. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she wanted tough inexplicably when she thought that Tang and Song Dynasties began to y wine crazy with Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. It was almost ten o''clock. She washed and came out. She saw that the mobile phone screen was on. She walked over and found that it was the phone of the little elder martial sister.


    Mu Shinian dialed one back.


    The phone soon heard the little elder martial sister''s bright voice: "say, I haven''t answered the phone for so long. Have I fooled around with someone?"


    "Let you down, No."


    Mu Shinian hasn''t seen his old friends for a long time. They will be happy to hear their voices.


    Little elder martial sister Qi Qiran: "yes, you are not suitable for this kind of thing at your age."


    "Come on, what do you want me to do?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Her little elder martial sister''s whereabouts are the most strange. It''s normal that she can''t be found for several months.


    Little elder martial sister Oh, mu Shinian thought it was a big event. She was going to listen. As a result, she heard her depressed mouth.

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488</h4>


    "I''m going to y with you for a few days."


    Mu Shinian was silent for a few seconds, and then, a little ah.


    The little elder martial sister repeated, "well, you heard me right. I''m going to stay with you for a few days. Rx."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "do youe to me?"


    Why did she think this sentence was wrong.


    Don''t you like to go to those ces of interest? How good, but ran to her here.


    "You''re not wee." The younger martial sister asked.


    Mu Shinian immediately replied, "how, when?"


    "Let''s go tomorrow. I''ll send you the flight at that time. Younger martial sister, remember toe to me, otherwise I''m lost and you really can''t find it."


    Little elder martial sister hung up the phone after a random ghost talk.


    Mu Shinian is confused.


    After sitting on the sofa and thinking for two minutes, she resolutely picked up her cell phone and called.


    A few secondster, the phone was connected, and a curious voice came from the man: "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial brother, younger martial sister, what''s the matter?" Mu Shinian asked straightforwardly, "I think there is something wrong with her."


    The elder martial brother on the phone rarely kept silent.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mu Shinian felt a little uneasy.


    Who knows, the elder martial brother chuckled, as usual, gentle and calm: "nothing, she said she was going to y with you, didn''t she?"


    You know that?


    Mu Shinian picks his eyebrows.


    Without waiting for her answer, the eldest martial brother continued: "your little martial sister, go there and have fun with her."


    "... I see, senior brother."


    Mu Shinian listened to the elder martial brother''s ghost talk again, and then hung up his cell phone.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin. It''s really hard to tell.


    What''s going on in the organization recently? Why is even the eldest martial brother strange.


    However, if something big happens, how can they hide her one by one.


    Mu Shimian sighed faintly and wondered whether to go back sometime to inquire about the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties held their heads up.


    After he went downstairs, he looked at the two people sitting in the restaurant and gave them a hard blow in the eyebrows.


    I think I was drunkst night and tried to recall the picture. I still can''t remember anything.


    Tang and song stood at the entrance of the stairs, but they smelled a trace of uneasiness.


    He walked down, opened a chair and sat down. Then he looked at the two men, hesitant.


    "Well, what, I got drunkst night, and then, uh, did you say anything I shouldn''t say?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it and said nothing.


    Thin shallow head did not lift, the two simply took the Tang and Song dynasties as air.


    Tang and song also knew what virtue they were after they were drunk. They bit their teeth and said with a depressed face: "no, I''m drunk. No matter what I said or did, it was unintentional. You just forget what happened yesterday."


    The housekeeper came up and added a pair of dishes and chopsticks. He was about to leave. He was grabbed by the Tang and Song Dynasties: "forget it, you''d better tell me. I didn''t do anythingst night?"


    The housekeeper gave a cry and looked at the two men. He didn''t dare to say a word.


    The Tang and Song dynasties are almost autistic.


    He gave a wail, fell directly on the table and said weakly, "you are too unkind to an alcoholic."

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489</h4>


    Thin shallow drank a mouthful of water and nced at him faintly: "next time, you''ll find a pool to jump down and drown yourself."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties howled and continued to lie on the table pretending to be dead.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time, drank the soybean milk and said, "I went to school."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Thin shallow said, also put down the water cup in his hand, picked up the car key and stood up.


    The two men directly regarded such a living man as Tang and song as non-existent.


    When I left, I didn''t even say hello.


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper stared at the door and looked at it tightly. When they left, they turned around and sighed helplessly: "I didn''t say you, young master Tang, what are you doing to hold the young master when you have nothing to do? Don''t you know that Miss Mu doesn''t hold the young master at ordinary times? What are you doing for death, you say."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Song''s face gave him two severe blows.


    The housekeeper recalled the terrible picture ofst night and couldn''t help shaking his head: "Oh, you can''t even hold it. You''re still fine. You can actually tell the young master. Ah, is that what you can tell? Miss Mu hasn''t told anyone."


    Tang Song continued to have a pain in his face.


    "Still, what else?"


    The housekeeper looked at him with a look that you were really dying for a long time, and finally shook his head helplessly: "what else, you directly started on the young master and tried to throw him down, but it didn''t seed. The young master punched you directly, and you didn''t feel it. Are the two things on your face particrly conspicuous!?"


    Not only that, but also a palm print.


    It is estimated that mu Shinian was angry and threw it out directly.


    Tang and song felt that they were only a little short of dying on the spot.


    He swallowed hard and covered the two lumps on his eyes: "then I didn''t do anything to Mu Shinian?"


    The housekeeper stared at his upation seal and shook his head: "to tell you the truth, with our young master''s careful temper, if you really did anything to miss mu, you might live very hard."


    Hearing this, Tang and song pretended to be dead on the table.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I didn''t die too thoroughly."


    The housekeeper sympathized: "you say you look like a ghost every time you get drunk. You don''t know if you''re sold."


    "I''m still making progress. At least I know how to drink with mu Shinian." Herbat effectiveness is really terrible.


    He now doubts how bloody the scene will be when those two people are together in the future.


    The housekeeper looked at him sympathetically, and then he was really helpless: "in fact, young master Tang, it has been so many years, and you should let go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and songy motionless on the table.


    The housekeeper didn''t say much. He was afraid of embarrassment and left the living room directly.


    Tang and song lie on the table, motionless.


    For so many years, if he could, he would have let go.


    But he really can''t let go.


    Therefore, I can only be so sleepy all the time.


    Tang and song chuckled. Isn''t that good?


    At least a lifetime, relying on that memory, he can live a lifetime.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian asked for leave in the afternoon. Then he came to the airport and waited for others.


    The ne arrived on time. The little elder martial sister still wore a fashionable dress, curly hair, a dazzling red dress and a pair of big sunsses on her face.


    She recognized mu Shinian at a nce, came directly over and looked her up and down.

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490</h4>


    "Good, good, more and more beautiful."


    "You look good, little elder martial sister." Mu Shinian opened his mouth and reached out to take the suitcase for her.


    Little elder martial sister waved her hand directly: "no, not much."


    She took mu Shinian''s arm in one hand and walked to the exit: "how are you doing recently? I haven''t heard from you. Is that thin shallow good to you? Do you need me to help you teach him a lesson?"


    "No, he''s very kind to me." Mu Shinian made a noise to stop it.


    The little elder martial sister took off her sunsses and looked a little strange: "you really like him."


    "I''m too young to fall in love early." Mu Shinian''s calm answer.


    Sure enough, Qi Qiran, the little elder martial sister, sighed: "I''m not young. I''ll graduate soon. I''m old enough to fall in love."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "little elder martial sister, I won''t bother you about this. I''ll take you to the hotel first."


    "No, it''s a matter of your life." Little elder martial sister has no impression of Bo Qian.


    All her informationes from listening to others.


    So, at first, when mu Shinian came to Bo''s house, she was the first to stand up against it, but it was of no use, because I thought it was nothing.


    "Bo Qian, the wind review is really too bad. Others don''t have a good impression of him. The only ones are so scary. I''m just afraid. If he continues to y like this, what if he kills himself?"


    "Then you will be a widow."


    Mu Shinian hardly knows what to say.


    The idea of her senior sister is too jumping.


    "Little elder martial sister, it''s not that serious. Really, and he doesn''t y these dangerous projects anymore."


    The little elder martial sister said well, stared at her curiously for a few seconds, and then quickly looked away: "little martial sister, you have a good education. You can make Bo shallow so obedient."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ok


    Mu Shinian felt that he couldn''t exin itpletely.


    She smiled. In order to avoid the elder martial sister from going on like this, she resolutely led the topic to another ce: "little martial sister, I went to a pharmaceutical factoryst time."


    Little sister-inw was talking about her interest. She interrupted her and looked at her directly.


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    The little elder martial sister pursed her lower lip, then shrugged her shoulder: "your topic is very stiff."


    "Just don''t dislike it, little elder martial sister." Mu Shinian is also very modest.


    The little elder martial sister saw her like this and couldn''t cry orugh: "well, well, I won''t say it. Anyway, I went to see more doctors that day. Don''t worry. As long as I have a breath at that time, I will be able to save people for you."


    This sentence is a blessing.


    Mu Shinian thought, take her as a blessing.


    "By the way, don''t you have a ss? It doesn''t matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I''ve asked for leave."


    "Oh, well, don''t you have to work?" Little elder martial sister continues to be curious.


    "Well, I still have to go to work in the afternoon. It happens that my boss doesn''t have a son. Young martial sister, please go with me." Mu Shinian opened his mouth calmly.


    I don''t think this arrangement is bad at all.


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t helpughing: "you are really... You can make money."


    They are so rich that they have to earn tens of thousands of yuan a month.

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491</h4>


    Mu Shinian was also helpless: "my money can''t be used in the open."


    Otherwise, it will certainly scare many people.


    Who could have thought that an 18-year-old would have iparably rich money, and he was not afraid to scare people to death.


    Little elder martial sister understands very well.


    "Well, migrant workers, don''t worry. I''ll go with you."


    ¡­¡­


    After having a rest in the hotel, the little elder martial sister took mu Shinian''s address and came to the repair shop.


    She stood at the door, nced at the decoration in the store and couldn''t help shaking her head: "who decorated it? This style is too boastful. What are these, Steampunk?"


    With such a miserable taste, Xiao Shi wanted to renovate it again: "your boss must be in thete stage of a second disease, or he won''t be able to do this."


    "Not really." Mu Shinian thought about the personal image of the next Tang and Song dynasties. Finally, he summarized: "he usually looks quite normal."


    "There are also abnormal times." The little elder martial sister picked up a magazine, opened it for two eyes, and put it back in ce: "it''s too ugly. I really don''t know how to read it."


    When Mu came out of her clothes, she heard her Tucao and couldn''t helpughing. "Okay, at least there''s no way to makeints about it."


    The little elder martial sister shook her head seriously: "the taste is really bad. I can''t bear to see it. I don''t know what the master''s character is."


    Finally, she chose a sofa and reluctantly sat down.


    Mu Shimian picked his eyebrow, fished a toolbox and began to work.


    "He''s actually very nice. Otherwise, how could he ept me as a worker who hasn''t graduated yet."


    The younger martial sister shook her head: "younger martial sister, you look down on yourself too much. In fact, you are very good. If I were a boss, I would certainly hire you at a high price."


    "Thank you, little elder martial sister. I can''t get along in the future. I''ll work for you." Mu Shi read back.


    She was immediately attacked by the little elder martial sister in her eyes: "I said casually that your value is too high, I can''t invite you."


    The two chatted.


    Mu Shinian is not idle.


    The little elder martial sister took her mobile phone and yed for a while. She really couldn''t y anymore. She stood up and swept around the bookshelf. Finally, her eyes fell on the cashier and the ount book.


    She stared for a while and asked, "can I see this?"


    Mu Shinian looked back, looked at the ount book and nodded, "look at it."


    The little elder martial sister picked it up and opened it: "did you write it down?"


    "The first few are written down by others, and thest one is written down by me." Mu Sinian was going to say where to start. On second thought, the little elder martial sister was very familiar with her notes, so she swallowed this sentence.


    The little elder martial sister opened it in boredom. After reading the first page, she couldn''t move her eyes.


    It shouldn''t be so coincidental.


    Little elder martial sister thought so, and turned to the second page and the third page. Then, the whole person was a little bad.


    She put the ount book back in ce. The whole person was quiet for a full minute before she picked up the ount book again.


    On closer inspection, her hands were shaking.


    Little elder martial sister continued to open it. After reading a few pages, she returned to the title page.


    Over there, signed a name.


    The name is very fancy... The font is very flying.


    Even that little habit hasn''t changed.


    The little elder martial sister''s mind was nk for a while, so she summoned up her courage and put the ount book back.

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492</h4>


    "Elder martial sister?"


    Mu Shi read aloud and shouted several times before calling people back.


    She stood up and stared at her curiously; "What''s the matter with you?"


    The little elder martial sister tried to raise a smile: "no, who wrote the words in front of you? How can the dog climb the words more than yours."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian originally thought her words were nothing, but after being chased and hit by a group of people, she thought her words were really something!


    However, even if there is something, there is no need to poke her pain again and again.


    Mu Shinian struggled for a while before answering, "this is my boss."


    "What''s the name? The name on the title page is Tang. What''s Tang again?" The little elder martial sister grabbed the notebook with a deep iprehension in both tone and look.


    Mu Shinian looked back, went to do his own business, and replied: "Tang and song, his name is Tang and song, a rich second generation with a novel style."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The younger martial sister''s face suddenly changed.


    She sat back on the sofa and nced at the inexplicably familiar decoration style. No wonder she felt this style as soon as she came in... Where have you seen it.


    It''s an acquaintance.


    The room was quiet.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw the little elder martial sister biting her lip p. She didn''t know she was thinking about society. Her expression was a littleplicated.


    "Little elder martial sister, are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    The little elder martial sister waved her hand generously: "it''s just that the decoration here makes me want to suffocate."


    "..." Mu Shinian looked at it. Although it was a little exaggerated, the style of the maintenance shop was almost like this?


    Little elder martial sister didn''t mean to say anything more. She went to the bar, chose a ss of juice, sat down and drank silently.


    After drinking, she felt that her reason hade back.


    Seven years, everything should be forgotten.


    That man has long forgotten him.


    Besides, the world is so big that as long as she wants to avoid him, she won''t want to see him again in her life.


    Little elder martial sister put down the cup: "little younger martial sister, I have something else to do, I''ll first..."


    The door was pushed open before the words were finished.


    A woman stepped on high heels, came in, nced at the little elder martial sister in the house, and suddenly a wave of hostility came up; "Who are you and where did youe from?"


    Little elder martial sister didn''t do anything, so she was targeted and raised her eyebrows in some displeasure.


    Mu Shinian heard the voice, came out from below, looked at the scene, and gently picked it on the tip of his eyebrow.


    When the woman saw mu Shinian and the little elder martial sister, the whole person was not good: "Miss mu, who is this?"


    "You don''t need to know." The little elder martial sister replied angrily. With her critical eyes, she looked at the woman from head to foot and despised her more and more: "it''s you. What did we do at home? You are so malicious to her?"


    "Hehe, what did you do?" The woman sneered: "Mu Shinian, since you can take people away, it''s best to keep it."


    "Rob people?"


    Little elder martial sister read it when she looked at it curiously.


    Mu Shinian began to have a headache again: "misunderstanding."


    "What misunderstanding?" When the woman thought of what happened yesterday, she felt very embarrassed: "I tell you, the Tang family is not so easy to enter. If you are smart, you should forget it."


    Little elder martial sister felt that the whole person was not well: "you enter the Tang family?"

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493</h4>


    Her eyes became moreplicated as she looked at her admirers.


    Junior sister, aren''t you fighting with Bo Qianzheng? Why did you run out of the Tang and Song Dynasties again? Is it because the younger martial sister is so charming that she has a love triangle?


    Mu Shinian subconsciously turned back and wanted to exin to the little elder martial sister.


    As a result, I saw the little elder martial sister looking at her with an expression of desire to talk and stop.


    Mu Shinian was silent, and several green veins on his forehead burst out abruptly.


    "No! I don''t have that kind of rtionship with Tang and song!"


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth and wanted to say something. As a result, the woman took the lead: "hehe, isn''t it? He took you back to see your parents, isn''t it!"


    "..." is it going so fast? Bo shallow, you know? Isn''t it terrible for Bo shallow to get angry?


    Mu Shinian saw that the little elder martial sister''s expression was more and more unspeakable. She could probably guess where she wanted to go with her toes.


    Mu Shinian looked back helplessly, looked at the woman, and said expressionless, "leave now, or you will regret it."


    The woman didn''t believe in evil. Her eyes fell on the little elder martial sister''s face and on the face of admiring the times. Her smile gradually distorted: "I tell you what kind of family the Tang family is. No matter what method you use, the Tang and Song dynasties can''t stop you, but I tell you, you can''t stand the threshold of the Tang family."


    Mu Shimian was really angry and was about to start directly when the little elder martial sister next to him suddenly stood up straight.


    On her face, there was no temperature at all, and the whole person was filled with a gloomy breath: "well, you said, when I was at home, I didn''t deserve it?"


    The woman nced at the little elder martial sister, frowned and meditated.


    She thought that this woman should be mu Shimian''s sister. She knew that Mu Shimian had a chance to marry a rich family, so she came to hold her thigh when she found a chance.


    The woman''s face sank.


    If you want to hold your thighs and think about the beauty, ask her first!


    Thinking of this, the woman straightened her waist and looked at her coldly: "where do you deserve it? It''s so shabby and has the same body as bean sprouts! The Tang and Song dynasties are used to seeing all kinds of beauties. It''s just a temporary novelty at best!" After that, she read when she looked at her admiration. The anger umted that daypletely broke out: "I know what you want, isn''t it money? You say a few, I''ll give you the money. You leave the Tang and Song dynasties as soon as possible to avoid losing money and money."


    Mu Shinian didn''t do well. After hearing this sentence, her little elder martial sister picked it up fiercely: "you have the ability, say it again."


    Mu Shinian screamed. He wanted to catch the little elder martial sister, but it was toote.


    When the woman just opened her mouth, the little elder martial sister waved directly and pped the woman.


    The p was crisp and loud.


    Mu Shinian felt a pain in his cheek.


    The woman was also stunned.


    The little elder martial sister put away herzy face and smiled coldly at the woman: "what does our little martial sister look like? Do youe to tell me what to do? Give me the money, how much can you give? Aren''t you insulting?"


    The woman covered her hot cheek and didn''t seem to believe that she had been beaten.


    Then her face twisted. She clenched her fist hard, screamed and was about to rush over.


    The little elder martial sister sneered and directly sped her wrist. Then, without saying a word, she tugged hard. The woman''s high heels sprained and fell to one side.

 Chapter 494

    <h4>Chapter 494</h4>


    With a bang, the whole ground shook.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand silently and covered his forehead.


    Little elder martial sister knows whether she has it or not.


    The woman seemed to be confused, and the whole person didn''t react.


    When she came back, her whole face was blue.


    "You, you, you dare to hit me?"


    "What happened to you?" The younger martial sister sneered, raised her chin proudly, pointed to her silent younger martial sister: "do you know who my younger martial sister is? You dare to do this. Are you impatient?"


    Seeing women about to explode.


    Mu Shinian silently pulled the little elder martial sister''s arm: "forget it, let her go."


    Little elder martial sister, once it breaks out, it will be a Shura field.


    At that time, I''m afraid the scene will be difficult to clean up.


    The original intention of Mu Shinian was to make things small, but the woman didn''t appreciate it at all. She stood up with a sneer, covered her swollen cheek and opened word by word: "I know you are powerful, so do you think I came alone?"


    Mu Shinian frowned. The next second, he saw a group of peoplee in.


    Everyone is tall and powerful. One is estimated to be better than the two of them.


    Mu Shinian''s head hurt more: "I want to fight out."


    "Oh, what has the final say?" The woman''s hatred for mu Shinian was only slowly left. As soon as she raised her hand, the group of people screamed and rushed over.


    The younger martial sister pulled the younger martial sister apart, and then rushed up alone.


    Although the little elder martial sister usually looks soft and weak, she has a fight, but she is not vague at all.


    Mu Shinian watched a man fly out, bang, tten a car, bang, another man flew out and knocked over a chair


    Mu Shinian was stunned with the woman, watching those people fly around, and the whole maintenance nt haspletely turned into ruins.


    Mu Shinian stared at it for a long time and finally vomited out a long breath.


    Now, it''s over.


    The original neat repair shop has really turned into ruins.


    The little elder martial sister didn''t seem to be finished. After the fight, she turned around and stared at the silly woman with a gentle smile: "why, do you want to try?"


    Who wants who is a fool!


    The woman thought so, but her feet took root and couldn''t be moved.


    Facing the little elder martial sister who was pressing step by step, she finally couldn''t help but scream, fell to the ground in embarrassment, put her hands behind her and kept moving back.


    The little elder martial sister smiled softly: "don''t be afraid. I''m not a monster, am I? I look so gentle."


    No, little elder martial sister, you are not gentle at all.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t figured out how to exin to the boss because it''s so chaotic here.


    The little elder martial sister has squatted down, lifted up someone''s cor, smiled and touched her cheek: "little girl, don''t you still want to dump money? You think you have more money."


    "My younger martial sister can''t tell you what to do. If you''re not satisfied, you can''t hold your intelligence."


    "Also, people may not be interested in the sweet steamed buns you like, okay?"


    The little elder martial sister said that and directly threw the stupid people down.


    The woman screamed and fell to the ground.


    The little elder martial sister pped her hands, stood up happily and threw an eyebrow at mu Shinian.

 Chapter 495

    <h4>Chapter 495</h4>


    Mu Shinian was about to say something when suddenly there was a messy sound of footsteps outside the door.


    Then, a group of police broke in, looked at the situation in the house, looked at the only two girls who could stand up, and gave two sharp blows to the corners of their lips.


    "You,e with me to the police station!"


    The little elder martial sister frowned and subconsciously refused. Mu Shinian hurriedly grabbed her wrist: "no!"


    If this goes on, it will really be hard to exin.


    ¡­¡­


    In the police station.


    The picture is unspeakable chaos.


    A group of people pointed to the little elder martial sister andined to the ignorant police: "it''s her, a person, but there''s only one person. Can you believe it?"


    The policeman looked at the weak woman. To tell the truth, he refused to believe it.


    It is estimated that the woman is also the first time toe to the police station. In addition to being ignorant, she is also a little awkward: "we are just some disputes. Besides, no matter how we look at this matter, I am all victims. They are both unharmed. No matter how we calcte it, Yingai counts it on them."


    Little elder martial sister is so angry that she will be angry immediately.


    Mu Shinian quickly pressed her: "steady, don''t move."


    Little elder martial sister gritted her teeth: "these people are really despicable."


    Mu Shinian has long been psychologically prepared.


    She was about to adjust the monitoring. As a result, the little elder martial sister''s nose was sour, Suddenly cried out: "if you don''t sleep, I''m innocent. It''s really not me. It''s them. They rushed over first. Then, someone passed by and couldn''t see it. Then they helped. But the good man refused to reveal his life and went straight away. Otherwise, I can promise to save my life."


    Mu Shinian is stupid.


    I haven''t seen you for some time. My acting skills are bing more and more perfect.


    Look at the acting, how natural, look at the outbreak of emotion, how full.


    If I hadn''t seen her throw a big man of 1.88 meters out with my own eyes, maybe mu Shinian would really believe it.


    The police also think this statement is more reasonable.


    After all, anyway, these two little girls can''t fall these big men. It''s too unscientific.


    "What about the man who did it? Can you find it?"


    The little elder martial sister cried with tears: "people don''t want to disclose their names, so they just leave. I said, otherwise, I want to make a promise by myself. Unfortunately, I''m a littlete."


    "It''s not toote."


    A sound burst in.


    The little elder martial sister was stiff.


    Mu Shinian looked back and raised his eyebrow in amazement.


    Why did the eldest martial brother run out when he didn''t sit in the headquarters?


    Plus the five elder martial brothers who stayed here and refused to leave, plus the little elder martial sister and the big elder martial brother, so many people gathered here at once. Aren''t you afraid to scare people into an ident?


    The eldest martial brother came in with a lukewarm attitude. Facing the group of police, he said hello and went straight in: "I did it. I saw some of them bullying people. I couldn''t stand it, so I helped them."


    Those big men will get agitated immediately when they hear the speech.


    As a result, the eldest martial brother nced at them lightly. They were shocked and shrank their heads and tails one by one.


    Human beings always have an instinct to detect danger.


    Mu Shinian coldly raised his eyebrow. The eldest martial brother is the eldest martial brother.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s much easier with the eldest martial brother.

 Chapter 496

    <h4>Chapter 496</h4>


    After listening to his exnation, the policemen let the man go.


    Mu Shinian is very happy. You don''t have to disturb some people.


    But the little elder martial sister looks obviously not so happy.


    The elder martial brother didn''t seem to care about her. On the way, he only talked to Mu Shinian: "how are you recently?"


    "Very good 1, elder martial brother. How about you?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The elder martial brother nodded: "fortunately, there''s nothing wrong with the organization. If you don''t have enough Xiaohei, I''ll give you some more hands."


    "No." Mu Shinian shook his head and refused: "I don''t do anything big at ordinary times."


    The elder martial brother raised his eyebrows indifferently: "are you sure not?"


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently; "Really not."


    "Well, senior brother, I believe you for the time being. If you need any help, just say hello. I said a long time ago that some things should not be your responsibility."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head skillfully.


    Two people have a chat without a match.


    The little elder martial sister on one side remained silent all the way.


    Mu Shinian finally felt a little strange.


    She looked curiously at the elder martial brother and the younger martial sister. Finally, she asked the elder martial brother with her eyes.


    The elder martial brother didn''t mean to hide, so he gave her a helpless smile.


    No


    Is there really a lot of trouble between these two people?


    If it weren''t for the wrong situation, mu Shinian would like to sigh.


    The little elder martial sister has always had a good rtionship with the big elder martial brother.


    When the little elder martial sister first came to the organization, the big elder martial brother brought it out... Other people in the base were afraid of the big elder martial brother, but the little elder martial sister was not afraid. Instead, the big elder martial brother promised her many privileges... For example, directly using the authority of the big elder martial brother.


    Mu Shinian looked forward and thought in a trance.


    What''s the situation now? It seems that these two people will never quarrel. Is this a quarrel?


    Mu Shinian didn''t know and didn''t dare to ask more.


    Shut up the whole time.


    She didn''t speak, and no one spoke.


    The three men went back to the repair shop and saw a man standing in the shop. Mu Shinian, er, subconsciously looked at the two people behind them.


    The younger martial sister''s face wrinkled: "I''ll go back first. If you want topensate, give me a number."


    Then she left.


    Mu Shinian nodded and went in.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stared at the masterpiece of this room. They were speechless. When they saw that people came back, they reluctantly asked, "so, what''s the situation?"


    Mu Shinian is also quite innocent.


    She coughed and weakly exined, "the woman I saw yesterday brought someone up to provoke me. I couldn''t help it. It was more serious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song Dynasties couldn''t believe the house they were smashed into. It was just a little heavier in Mu Shinian''s mouth.


    In the whole room, after all, there is only onemp above the head, which is still intact.


    I''m sorry to read at the same time; "I''llpensate you then."


    "Forget it, just your sry."


    Tang and song just sighed unexpectedly, but they didn''t really want her topensate.


    "Forget it, I''ll call a cleaning aunt to clean up. In this way, you can''t work today. It''s better to go back on holiday."


    The boss is so kind.


    Mu Shinian sighed in his heart and went back.


    Tang and song stared at the ttened sports cars and shook their heads helplessly.

 Chapter 497

    <h4>Chapter 497</h4>


    What kind of mania is this.


    He was going to make a phone call, but he stepped on a metal part. He didn''t care, so he stepped on it.


    I don''t know where the engine came out. As a result, he walked over. He suddenly felt something wrong. Looking back, he saw an earring worn by a girl.


    He frowned, bent down and picked it up.


    The shape of the earring is very ordinary. It is a long line, bent several times, and a line hangs down in the middle, dotted with a red bead.


    Mu Shinian won''t wear earrings, so it seems that it''s the blind date girl yesterday?


    But it doesn''t look like it.


    This earring is not gold, and the beads are also verymon. It looks very cheap.


    However, this style seems to be different from that person


    The Tang and Song dynasties were silent. Instead, they couldn''t help being amused by themselves.


    "I''m really crazy."


    People have been dead for many years, but they can still imagine hering back.


    Tang Song shook his head, but stepped on the ruins and made a phone call.


    As a result, the phone just hung up and another phone came in.


    Tang and song frowned, answered, and heard the old man''s angry voice: "go to the hospital right away! See what it looks like to beat people! It''s not easy for the people you''re looking for, even the friends you know!"


    The old man roared, very terrible.


    Tang and song took the mobile phone away and frowned: "what do you mean to know a friend?"


    The old man ha ha ha sent out a series of sneers that were enough to freeze to death: "don''t you know? The girl you brought backst time, a girl she knew around, fought very ferociously! I don''t know where your eyes degenerate now, and you can''t find such a woman."


    Makeints about the phone call.


    Tang and song frown, mu Shinian know friends, who is ah?


    Did mu Shinian do this scene today?


    Tang and song would not have gone to the hospital at all. Now looking at the situation, he decided to go there and ask clearly.


    Tang Song picked up his cell phone, called a cleaner and went directly to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    The little elder martial sister followed the big elder martial brother, and her face was still ugly.


    The elder martial brother put his hands in his pockets and left the repair shop for a while before he finally stopped. He looked back and stared at her helplessly: "what are you going to do? Can''t you hide for a lifetime?"


    When little elder martial sister heard this, the whole person became angry.


    If she were a cat, she would blow up and show him.


    "You''ve had enough. I''ve run out. What are you going to do with me if you''re okay? There''s not enough work in the organization. Do you have a headache?"


    Brother master frowned, and a seemingly helpless emotion appeared on his face: "so, just because of my words, are you going to break up with me?"


    Little elder martial sister didn''t want to recall the past. She raised her hand and pressed the center of her eyebrows.


    "If you mention it again, I will definitely turn against you. I''ve been in a league with more than a dozen tramps today. At that time, one can''t control his strength. If you die, don''t rely on me for this ount."


    Elder martial brother came all the way here to make his words clear.


    This meeting was not only unclear, but also threatened.


    At ordinary times, the eldest martial brother would p her first, but today, she forcibly retracted her fist.

 Chapter 498

    <h4>Chapter 498</h4>


    Little elder martial sister took a deep breath, and the whole person was full of a trace of mania: "elder martial brother, I''ll tell you honestly, I''m in a mess. I''ve run out just to avoid you. What about you? If you know yourself, don''t follow me. Let me calm down. Thank you."


    Little elder martial sister said that and left directly.


    The elder martial brother followed her, took two steps, and stopped abruptly.


    He sighed helplessly and finally walked back.


    His younger martial sister, he knows, has a grumpy character, and no one can say anything.


    If you are not careful, you may end up looking at each other.


    The fifth senior brother called in.


    The elder martial brother looked and answered directly.


    The fifth elder martial brother seems to have just received news from others, so he is very excited: "eldest martial brother, you are not, you can''t, you actually... Don''t see it. I thought you were like this. You probably want to be single all your life. When you get old, you should have a dog. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, hahaha..."


    The eldest martial brother rolled his eyes, and ayer of frost condensed on his face.


    He cut off the phone directly.


    After two minutes, senior brother Wu finally called again.


    This time he finally stoppedughing and became more serious.


    "Elder martial brother, in view of yourck of knowledge in this field, I''m carrying the mission given by the whole organization to help you pull the strings. Hey, elder martial brother, I''ll give you an idea and promise to catch the younger martial sister for you. How about it?"


    The eldest martial brother''s face is still very ck.


    "Who told you?"


    The fifth senior brother was silent, and then he got up again: "it''s not important, and I won''t tell you. You can''t do such a thing as selling people, right, senior brother, you told me that."


    Elder martial brother hung up again.


    This time, the fifth senior brother took the opportunity to say, "think about it. It''s a good deal to change a wife for a hundred million. Besides, I''m still the price of friendship. After that, he quickly hung up."


    The elder martial brother was silent for a long time, but he cut off the phone.


    The little elder martial sister of their family doesn''t care about him.


    Since it''s not on him, it''s useless to force it.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song went to the hospital to know how miserable people were beaten.


    Half the girl''s face is swollen.


    As soon as the girl saw Tang and songing, she immediately cried and said, "she''s too much. Tang and song, is this the woman you like?"


    Tang and song looked at her in silence.


    The woman was originally very confident. As a result, he felt guilty inexplicably when he looked at her.


    "You, what do you think I do?"


    "Who else besides her?"


    Tang Song asked.


    The woman frowned deeper: "what?"


    "In addition to Mu Shinian, there is a woman at the scene, isn''t there?" The Tang and Song Dynasties clenched an earring in their pocket, and the eyebrows shed a littleplicated.


    The woman was reminded by him and suddenly remembered.


    Her face was even more ugly: "Oh, you said that man! Yes, she beat us. She beat us like this alone!"


    Tang and song pursed their lower lips. There was a monitor in his shop. If you go to check it, you may find it out.


    He doesn''t know why he is so obsessed with his friend.


    Tang and song went out.


    The woman didn''t expect him to walk so happily. She struggled and was about to get up, but when she pulled the wound on her leg, she fell down again.

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499</h4>


    The woman screamed. She wanted to stop people anxiously, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say anything.


    Feminine tears are about to fall!


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Song returned to the store. Aunt Bao Jie hadn''t packed up yet. Seeing that he hurried back, she was startled: "Mr. Tang? What''s the matter?"


    Cleaning was specially invited by Tang and Song dynasties. Since thepletion of this maintenance shop, aunt cleaning has worked here.


    Tang and song shook their heads and went backstage. Expressionless, they turned on theputer and called for monitoring.


    His monitor hasn''t been used since it was installed.


    The monitor was turned on. After waiting for two seconds, after a hoarse sound, all the pictures turned ck.


    Tang and song frowned, his fingers moved quickly, trying to restore the picture.


    As a result, after moving for a long time, I still couldn''t find anything.


    Tang and song''s face became more heavy.


    Surveince has been moved. Who?


    He turned off the monitoring of the store and intruded into the monitoring of the whole street, but the situation was the same. All the monitoring on the street were hacked first.


    Tang Song''s face was even more ugly.


    Who is it? With such a big hand... What can''t people know about the friend mu Shinian?


    A very absurd idea lingers in my mind.


    Tang and song sat in ce, thought for a few minutes, picked up the car key and went out directly.


    Seeing that he was so worried, aunt Bao Jie muttered strangely and bowed her head to clean up again.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian is helping the white haired tiger smooth its hair in the courtyard.


    He just went to the grass and rolled back, so his hair was stained with grass debris.


    It was lyingzily. After hearing the sound, it got up excitedly, twisted its fat body and moved slowly towards the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and song patted him on the head and hurried over: "Mu Shinian, who is the person who went to the store with you today?"


    Mu Shinian blinked: "I''m a friend."


    "What does it look like?"


    Tang and song almost blurted out this sentence.


    Mu Shinian frowned, as if he didn''t understand what he meant.


    Tang and song pursed their lower lips, and their voice was a bit hoarse: "she has something left."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what?"


    Tang Song pretended to touch his pocket, then frowned slightly: "in the store, I forgot to bring it. Let her go to the store to get it."


    Mu Shinian thought about it; "I''ll go with you and take it."


    Tang and song pursed their lower lips.


    Mu Shinian noticed his abnormality and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    The lip p of the Tang and Song Dynasties moved, and the words came to his mouth, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shinian looked at him quietly all the time.


    Finally, the Tang and Song Dynasties pulled a strange sentence: "let your friends pick it up by themselves. I also want to see who broke my store like that."


    There seems to be nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Mu Shinian thought from the bottom of his heart that the situation in that store was very serious. Anyway, he should apologize


    Mu Shinian thought so. Just about to open his mouth, Tang and song suddenly smiled and said, "do you want to apologize for her? It''s OK. Aren''t you afraid that Bo shallow knows you''re fighting again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read the expression on his face and became wonderful in an instant.


    Just at this time, thin and shallow suddenly.


    Tang and songughed even worse.


    Mu Shinian nced at her with a warning in his eyes. Tang Song shrugged his shoulders at her and walked over with a smile.

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500</h4>


    "Are you back?"


    When Bo Qian saw Tang and Song Dynasties, he also frowned: "Why are you here?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties looked at the time with a bit of banter.


    Say it or not.


    If Bo shallow knew he was fighting with someone, the oue would not be very good.


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth and nodded his head gently towards the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and Song Dynasty almost breathed a sigh of relief. Then, they patted their thin shoulders and said with a smile: "Oh, nothing, just thank you for taking care of me all night. I''m here to thank you."


    "No."


    Thin shallow refused without thinking.


    Tang Song er said, "well, since I don''t need it, I''ll go back first."


    Thin shallow nodded his head.


    When the Tang and Song Dynasties left, Bo qiancai handed mu Shinian a bag in his hand.


    Mu Shinian took over and saw that it was a cake.


    She pulled at the corner of her lips, "thank you."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow rubbed the head of the white haired tiger twice: "don''t go out at random during this time."


    Mu Shinian raised his head curiously; "Ah?"


    Bo Qian didn''t exin: "don''t you want the final exam?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face turned ck again.


    Bo Qian said, "I won''t go to thepany in the near future. I''ll help you review."


    The other half of Mu Shinian''s face turned ck.


    Bo Qian didn''t tell mu Shinian that the city was not peaceful recently. ording to his urate information, several big men poured in inexplicably


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ate too much at night and ran outside the courtyard for a while before returning to his room and told the little elder martial sister about it.


    Little elder martial sister was silent on the phone.


    "Little elder martial sister, I think we really did wrong. He said it was in the past to ask so. Otherwise, we''ll go there and make a mistake for him."


    Little elder martial sister is still silent on the phone.


    She seems to be watching TV. The background music is a dog blood dialogue between men and women.


    Mu Shinian listened and was a little shocked.


    But the little elder martial sister listened with great spirit.


    Neither of the two men spoke.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but whispered, "little elder martial sister, are you running to watch TV again?"


    "It''s not important to watch TV." The little elder martial sister''s charming voice came.


    Mu Shinian got goose bumps all over.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and said, "today''s one is your boss."


    "Well, he said you dropped something." Mu Shinian thought for a while and added: "it doesn''t matter, elder martial sister, he''s not bad."


    Little elder martial sister said, "OK."


    "So, little elder martial sister, why don''t you show your face and say sorry?" Then it''s over.


    Otherwise, the guy from Tang and Song Dynasties will find a shallow story. At that time, she will be punished again.


    The little elder martial sister smiled over there: "is he threatening you?"


    Mu Shinian coughed softly: "it can''t be regarded as a threat."


    Mu Shinian''s voice fell, and I could obviously feel that the little elder martial sister''s universe was about to burst out.


    Mu Shinian hurriedly said, "little elder martial sister, in fact, it''s really nothing. Really, besides, we smashed his shop like that. He should be angry, right?"


    Little elder martial sister has always been very protective.


    It''s the same this time.


    "Don''t worry. Elder martial sister will get this ount back for you."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth: "no, little elder martial sister. I''m really fine... And don''t change the topic. Tang and song don''t know you. It doesn''t matter if you go to see him."

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501</h4>


    The little elder martial sister smiled innocently: "if I show my face, I don''t know how many people will miss me, right?"


    Mu Shinian lowered his head slightly, turned the water cup, and smiled more innocent than her: "little elder martial sister, do you know Tang and song?"


    Looking back carefully, it seems that there are many ces that don''t make sense.


    Little elder martial sister''s reaction sometimes is really depressing.


    The phone stopped talking again.


    There was only a shallow breath between the two.


    Mu Shinian frowned and found that she had said the wrong thing. She coughed silently and simply changed the topic: "by the way, senior brother."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the air was even more embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian is almost innocent on the phone.


    What did she say wrong again.


    I don''t think so.


    The little elder martial sister was on the phone. She seemed to have a drink of water before she slowly said, "Oh, elder martial brother, I''m still here. I said I had to do something."


    Mu Shi read Oh, and his voice became smaller and smaller: "did you quarrel?"


    "How possible." The little elder martial sister smiled heartlessly: "I have something to quarrel with the eldest martial brother."


    Mu Shinian feels the same way.


    But she really thinks everything is strange.


    The little elder martial sister suddenly came, and the big elder martial brother followed


    If anything needs to be handled here, she will stay here. No matter what needs to be handled, she can handle it by calling.


    Where do I have to go in person?


    Little elder martial sister was still so careless on the phone: "I have nothing to do with elder martial brother, I swear. Did you say your boss came to me?"


    Mu Shinian smiles innocently; "Elder martial sister, are you sure?"


    How does it look like being forced.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t expose any ws: "when did I deceive you, elder martial sister?"


    "That''s not true."


    Mu Shinian answered truthfully, "it doesn''t matter if you don''te."


    There is no way to threaten the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll decide."


    Little elder martial sister said that and quickly hung up the phone.


    Mu Shimian holds his chin. Tang and song should have nothing to do with the little elder martial sister.


    It''s a man of two worlds.


    The door was knocked twice.


    The housekeeper came in with a te of fruit.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian picked it up. Seeing that the housekeeper hadn''t left yet, he asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The housekeeper hesitated several times and couldn''t say it.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said, "just say it."


    The housekeeper stirred his fingers for several times intermittently before he said aplete sentence: "young master, he has gone to Bo''s house again. It is estimated that a lot of things will happen to Bo''s house recently."


    "... why?" Mu Shinian became nervous.


    The housekeeper looked at her and lowered his head: "the young master is discharged from the hospital."


    Discharged?


    Mu Shinian frowned and meditated. It''s been two months. It''s time to leave the hospital anyway.


    "Do they want to kick Bo shallow out?"


    The housekeeper has a headache: "no, the Bo family is very chaotic now. No one stands on the young master''s side except director Bo, but director Bo alone can carry the whole board of directors, just like pulling Bo Qian back to thepany."


    "What about Bo Ye? Does he want to stand on Bo Qian''s side?" Mu Shinian picked up a pen and pondered slowly.


    The housekeeper said, "so the trouble is even greater."

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502</h4>


    Mu Shinian supported his chin, meditated silently for a moment, and then said, "what do you want me to do?"


    The housekeeper smiled awkwardly, and his ten fingers were expected to be in a mess: "I watched the young master grow up. He and the Bo family have always been immortal. I thought it was the same. It seems that the young master can only be like this all his life, but now you appear."


    I was hesitant and looked at him in a puzzled way.


    Does it have anything to do with her appearance?


    The housekeeper looked at her gently: "Miss mu, you are very good, and the young master will listen to you. When I was old, I thought it would be good if you two could be together."


    "So I thought, it''s good that you can live a in life with the young master. There''s no need to take that dangerous road."


    Mu Shinian''s fingertips trembled slightly.


    The housekeeper scratched his head and seemed to think that this sentence was too hypocritical.


    He coughed and said gently, "Miss mu, if you can, pull the young master out while it''s not too deep."


    The housekeeper said and went out.


    Mu Shinian sat on the carpet and listlessly turned a pen. With a bang, the pen fell to the ground and made a clear sound.


    Mu Shi read back and looked at the pen on the ground. After a long time, she picked it up and put it on the table.


    After a while, she picked up her cell phone and pressed a number.


    The phone was dialed.


    A thin voice sounded over the phone: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and silent, and kept silent.


    Thin shallow didn''t mean to make a sound. They heard only a shallow breath across the telephone line.


    About five minutester.


    Mu Shinian said, "are you in thepany?"


    "Yes." After a pause, Bo Qian added another sentence; "I''ll be right back."


    "No. you''re busy." Mu Shinian finished and hung up again.


    After hanging up the phone, she fell on the table and reluctantly rubbed her sore forehead. She was stupid. She called on impulse and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin with one hand and stared at the garden directly opposite thending window.


    After a long time, she made up her mind, picked up her cell phone again and dialed out.


    This time there was a ring and the phone was connected.


    The thin voice joked: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said in a stiff voice, "what I want to tell you is that you can do whatever you want. I won''t be a burden to you."


    Bo Qian seems to be stunned on the phone.


    I think I think this is a very awkward sentence.


    She pinched her fingers hard and then continued to speak in a stiff voice: "you know my ability. I can''t help you or drag you back, so you just do your thing."


    With that, mu Shinian hung up the phone again.


    In the room, the temperature is not very high.


    Mu Shinian felt his cheeks hot.


    She is so old that she probably hasn''t said such a pretentious thing.


    Mu Shinian covered his cheek and breathed out helplessly.


    The housekeeper probably took her as a burden.


    She doesn''t look weak either.


    ¡­¡­


    When the phone rang, Bo shallow came out of the conference room directly.


    He dide to thepany today. As a result, without saying a word, he left all the people and went out directly. It is estimated that there is another curse inside.


    But it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503</h4>


    Outside the corridor, it was quiet.


    Thin and shallow against the wall, fingertips gently whirling the mobile phone screen.


    It''s really not a good thing that he came today.


    Bo Ye gets well and leaves the hospital, and his troubles follow.


    A group of people are looking forward to his leaving, but Bo Jinhua desperately wants him to stay... Caught in the middle, no matter how he ignores it, it will still be affected.


    Bo Jinhua grasped his weakness and repeatedly lured him to drill in the center of the vortex. If he wants to break the game, it is necessary to enter the game.


    But thinking of Mu Shinian, he wanted to retire from the fighting field.


    Leave her aprehensive safety zone.


    However, thinking of his mother, he hesitated again.


    Thin and shallow looked at the sky outside. The sun was very bright. There was a faint beating dust in the air.


    He pulled the corners of his lips slightly, and a smile came out at random.


    A few secondster, he gathered all his smiles and returned to the conference room.


    In the conference room, a group of people were discussing fiercely.


    Bo Jinhua sat in the first seat of the conference room and saw hime in. He frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    The appearance of thin and shallow made everyone quiet.


    Just then, those people jumped up one by one.


    "Young master Bo is really a great pomp. He said he would leave at an interim meeting without saying hello."


    "Where can we make young master Bo look in the eye? Mr. Bo is here. Young master Bo doesn''t look in the eye, let alone us."


    "That''s right. How dare we me young master Bo? It''s wrong. Be careful and you''ll die on the way back."


    When they finished, there was no change in their face.


    He returned to his seat, sat down, picked up a pen and turned it slowly.


    Bo Jinhua looked at him and didn''t say anything. He just took the file and gently patted the desktop: "continue."


    "As I said just now, Bo Qian is mine, but he knows his son very well.


    She never, only against herself.


    Bo Jinhua waited nervously.


    One second, one minute, ten minutes.


    Shallow finally said, "OK, I''ll go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the silence in the conference room, all the people were in an uproar.


    Only Bo Jinhua could not hide his excitement on his face: "you mean, you agreed?"

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504</h4>


    What a loving father and filial son, I can''t see the slightest clue.


    Bo Jinhua nced at Bo Ye, patted him on the shoulder, and then followed him to leave thepany.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper has been worried at home all day. When Bo Qianes back, he has taken care of him for more than ten years. He can see what happened at a nce.


    The housekeeper stood in ce and sighed helplessly for a long time.


    Thin shallow mood seems not very good.


    Even if he had nned it for more than ten years, but now he really took that step, he found that he was not so happy.


    Mu Shinian was watching TV. When he saw himing back, he subconsciously put down his tablet.


    "You go on."


    Thin light mouth: "I have something to do. I''ll be busy first."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Mu Shimian exchanged eyes with the housekeeper, who sighed heavily.


    Mu Shinian thought he was worried, so he had to say, "I called. However, this kind of thing depends on his own choice. It''s no use worrying about it. To say the least, as long as his surname is Bo, those people in the Bo family will not let him go one day. Even if he doesn''t achieve anything, it''s better to take the initiative instead of like this. In this way, they can still take the initiative."


    The housekeeper looked at her in amazement.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and then choked out a very awkward sentence: "that''s what I say on TV."


    The housekeeper was relieved: "I say, how old are you? How can you understand so much."


    "Ha ha..."


    Mu Shinian chuckled and didn''t speak.


    She can understand more.


    Even if Bo Qian really wants to fight in that position in the future, he will help a lot.


    "Yes, yes." The housekeeper took away theputer in Mu Shinian''s hand and said gently on his face, "Miss mu, you can''t y any more. Is the college entrance examinationing soon?"


    Mu Shinian said, "yes."


    "The tutor I asked for you will be here soon. Anyway, it''s better for a dead horse to be a living horse doctor. At thest moment, you can learn a little. If you can''t, finally let the young master find a way again."


    With that, mu Shinian was pushed to the study by the housekeeper.


    ¡­¡­


    The next whole afternoon.


    Mu Shinian is listening to the ss.


    It is said that the tutor graduated from a famous school with a doctor''s degree and tutored many students. As a result, he just ran into a nail in Mu Shinian.


    He said it again, but he couldn''t understand it.


    Twice, I still don''t understand.


    Three, four, five times, or a head of fog.


    Finally, he waspletely out of anger.


    "Little girl, you really want to learn. I don''t think your attitude is serious at all. Will it be like this if you really want to learn?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to embarrass the teacher. He said frankly, "I won''t. don''t teach."


    "You!"


    The teacher waspletely angry at her fooling around.


    He threw the book on the table and said angrily, "I think you are hopeless. These are the foundations of the foundation. You say you won''t. just like you, how are you going to take the college entrance examination?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "it''s none of your business."


    "It''s none of my business." The teacher said angrily, "I charge by the hour. Whether you learn it or not is none of my business."


    "How stupid!"


    In the end, she couldn''t help muttering.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were cold and stared at him with some murderous spirit.

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505</h4>


    The teacher was frightened by her eyes.


    After a moment of panic, the voice became colder: "why, am I still wrong?"


    Mu Shinian sneered. Before he opened his mouth, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Bo Qian handled his own business. He was going to see what mu Shinian was doing. As soon as he came in, he heard that his people were scolded stupid.


    The teacher looked back and looked at his thin and indifferent eyes. In his heart, he was swept by a cold.


    He gritted his teeth andined directly: "I didn''t mean it, but she really, I''ve told it so many times that she just didn''t listen."


    "Really?"


    Thin and light asked, then walked over, picked up the teaching materials on the table, looked at them, fell down from behind her, wrapped her in her own circle, with slender fingertips, picked up a pen and wrote out the general meaning in three or two times.


    Then he asked, "do you understand?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t quite understand his meaning for a while, so he had to nod his head: "ah, I see."


    "Well, work out this problem." Thin shallow handed her the pen, but he didn''t mean to get up soon.


    Mu Shinian pursed her lips. She didn''t adapt to the intimate behavior of the two people, but she didn''t say anything. She picked up her pen, wrote out the problem-solving process in twos and threes, and then calcted the correct answer.


    The teacher''s eyes were round.


    Are you kidding? Is that the beginning?


    She just said it seven or eight times, but she didn''t understand it, and he spoke so carefully!


    The teacher is getting angry!


    Thin shallow looked at the teacher and smiled insincerely: "so, do you have any questions?"


    "Can''t teach yourself, and use others of learning?"


    Mu Shinian also looked at her numbly: "as soon as he taught me, I understood."


    The implication is that if you don''t teach well, don''t me me for being stupid.


    After all, there are no students who can''t teach.


    The teacher was stimted by the two of them, and his face was almost terrible.


    He moved his lower lip and wanted to say something, but he didn''t have a chance. Bo Qian called the housekeeper and kicked him out directly.


    Calm returned to the study.


    Mu Shinian holds his pen and some dare not look back.


    Thin shallow still kept that posture: "intentional?"


    Mu Shinian held the pen hand and tightened it a little, without exnation.


    "I''ll teach you." Shallow said, really intend to start teaching, directly grabbed a textbook and looked at it seriously.


    His voice is very low and beautiful. God seems to really favor him. Everything he gives him is the best.


    From appearance to figure, even the sound seems to be specially made.


    Absolutely every product.


    Mu Shinian was distracted again and again. He didn''t hear what the people behind him were saying.


    She didn''t look up until she was knocked on the head.


    "Concentrate."


    Thin shallow voice reminded her: "no matter how tired, it will be more than a month."


    Mu Shinian returned to God, acknowledged his fate, and then concentrated on reading.


    She has already memorized those knowledge points, but she has to look at them again. It''s really painful.


    Thin shallow was originally very serious about exining the topic to her. Later, she found that she seemed to be getting sleepier and sleepier. Finally, her head fell down directly bit by bit.


    Thin and shallow frowned and held her head with her hands.


    Mu Shinian really fell asleep. His head lingered on his hand twice, and then fell asleep.

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506</h4>


    Thin shallow blinked twice and looked at his problem-solving steps filled with calculus paper. He smiled helplessly.


    I really lost to her.


    I reviewed for her myself, but the guy fell asleep.


    Is what he said so boring? Or is this guy not learning material?


    Thinking so, Bo Qian didn''t embarrass her and directly took the person back to her room to sleep.


    After that, he returned to his study, took mu Shinian''s textbooks, began to draw the key points and write the problem-solving steps.


    Mu Shinian''s textbooks are the same as those just issued. They are brand-new. Except for her name, they don''t leave any superfluous traces.


    Thin and shallow fingers whirled the three dog crawling words, smiled helplessly, and began to draw the key points.


    It was probably the first time that he was so serious. When he was studying, he might not have the attitude he has today.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was awakened by a knock on the door.


    She rubbed her eyes, sat up, looked at a man hanging on the window, looked at him with empty eyes for a long time, and then slowly squeezed out the word "ah".


    "Little elder martial sister, what are you doing there?"


    The little elder martial sister was dressed in casual clothes and hung on her window. On such a high floor, she didn''t seem to be flustered: "nothing. Open the window first and let me in."


    Mu Shinian opened the quilt, walked over and opened the window.


    The little elder martial sister jumped up directly. Then she searched her room. Then she nodded with satisfaction: "thin shallow is good for you. This house is luxurious enough."


    There is nothing in this manor that is not luxurious.


    A small fruit te is famous brand, worth tens of thousands.


    Mu Shinian said something in his heart and asked curiously, "little elder martial sister, what are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    Or this way.


    "What happened?"


    "That''s not true." The younger martial sister sat down on the edge of her bed. In her suspicious eyes, she had to tell the truth: "Hey, I just want to trouble you to go with the younger martial sister."


    "Tonight?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. It was early in the morning. Moreover, they made an appointment to apologize to Tang and song tomorrow.


    The younger martial sister also thought of this, waved her hand and said, "don''t worry. I won''t dy tomorrow. I can''t do it alone. I have to ask you for a favor."


    Little elder martial sister said that. Mu Shinian was embarrassed to refuse again, so she had to nod her head; "Go ahead, what''s up?"


    "I knew it was the younger martial sister!" The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder excitedly, theny down on her shoulder and told her the specific things.


    Mu Shinian blinked and looked at the little elder martial sister with uncertainty: "are you sure you want to y such a big game?"


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m measured."


    The younger martial sister stood up, picked out a suit of clothes from the wardrobe and handed it to her: "it''s good, it''s all famous brands. It seems that the younger martial sister married very well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked innocently and pretended not to understand.


    The little elder martial sister directly pulled her out of bed and said with a smile, "go and change it. I''ll wait for you below."


    With that, she jumped directly from the window.


    It fell on thewn without making a sound.


    Mu Shinian was speechless again.


    There are ready-made stairs here. Why not take the stairs.


    Mu Shinian smiled and went to the bathroom with his clothes.

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    When they arrived at their destination, mu Shinian was a little curious.


    "You have no hatred with these people."


    "Not with me, but with elder martial brother."


    The little elder martial sister didn''t think much. She exined casually. Then she saw mu Shinian looking at her with a very strange look.


    Little elder martial sister coughed and probably knew what she said wrong.


    "What are you doing looking at me like that? They are all the same door. Why do you help?"


    Big and small affairs in the organization are usually handled by the eldest martial brother.


    Generally speaking, the eldest martial brother seldom gets angry with others. It''s their younger martial brothers and sisters who don''t have a way to do things and often get into trouble.


    Generally, the eldest martial brother is responsible for dealing with the aftermath of an ident.


    "Well, don''t think about it."


    The little elder martial sister pushed her; "I''ll lead them awayter. You dive into the ship, go to the control room and get the list."


    Mu Shinian made a clear gesture to her.


    Little elder martial sister immediately bent down and wanted to go out. As a result, she took two steps and ran back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The little elder martial sister coughed twice and said weakly, "it seems that you can fight better than me. You''d better go out."


    The force value of Mu Shinian is frightening.


    She''s tied up with the fifth senior brother. It''s estimated that she can''t beat her.


    What''s more, every move of Mu Shinian is aimed at the harm of others, which is not at the same level as them.


    Mu Shinian had no problem with this: "OK, be careful yourself."


    "It''s very kind of you, younger martial sister." The little elder martial sister was very moved: "when this matter is over, I will invite you to have a good meal."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and said casually, "OK, I want a seafood meal."


    "No problem!"


    Little elder martial sister made a solemn promise.


    Mu Shinian hid in another dark ce, then picked up a stone and threw it out directly.


    Bang, especially clear in the quiet night.


    Taking advantage of this gap, mu Shinian ran in the opposite direction.


    The group of people were stunned and quickly issued an rm: "there''s someone over there, hurry up!"


    A boat of people walked most of the way.


    Little elder martial sister took advantage of the chaos and touched the boat.


    The cargo on board is still in a mess.


    The little elder martial sister smoothly passed through the warehouse and entered the information room. Then she easily solved the people in the main control room and began to copy the data smoothly.


    Curses could be heard outside the ship.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the progress of copying and her eyebrows sank slightly.


    Why is it so slow.


    ¡­¡­


    The speed of Mu Shi Nian is fast enough.


    But those people also practiced. After three or two times, they caught up with them.


    "Little girl, how dare you touch here." The leader, gasping for breath, said coldly, "who the hell are you? Who sent you here."


    Mu Shinian just ran out of all his strength, which would be a little tired.


    She gasped and smiled low.


    "What are youughing at?"


    The crowd frowned one after another.


    The next second, the cold light shed and mu Shinian shot directly.


    Without saying a word of nonsense, he fought with them directly.


    These people are also good.


    Mu Shinian fought with them for a long time before finally lying down.


    She didn''t kill them. She just kept them from getting up for the time being.


    Mu Shinian was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but the next wave of people besieged him again.


    Mu Shinian''s face jerked twice, thought about it, and ran away directly.

 Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508</h4>


    Those people were not easy to fool, so they chased them right away.


    Mu Shinian saw that he couldn''t run, and he didn''t intend to run.


    Just stopped.


    The group of people didn''t stop in time and almost fell down.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, and then smiled at them: e and catch me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The group of men were already vigorous, and they would be provoked by a half old girl. The whole person''s face was almost ck.


    Then Wu rushed over.


    Mu Shinian looked colder. His hand was more straightforward, more agile and more cruel than just now.


    "Bang!"


    He hit his fist in front of him and was suddenly held by someone. The next second, he fell out directly.


    Mu Shinian looked up in amazement, looked at the suddenly appeared person and blinked in surprise.


    The eldest martial brother still had that cold face and looked at her. Then he blocked her behind him and tangled with those people alone.


    Mu Shinian is at a loss.


    Elder martial brother, why are you here?


    Look at what little elder martial sister means. I think she didn''t tell elder martial brother.


    After the elder martial brother solved the problem, he patted the dust on his body. Then he came over, picked up the hat of her sweater and put it on her head again.


    "Such nonsense?"


    "It''s not nonsense."


    Mu Shinian answered truthfully.


    The elder martial brother chuckled: "you two sisters are really interesting. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night ande out to fool around."


    There was no one else at the meeting. Mu Shinian simply asked, "what''s the matter between you and little elder martial sister?"


    "Your little elder martial sister brought you here?"


    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of admiring the time. I always feel that the eldest martial brother looks very happy when he says this sentence.


    Mu Shinian was silent and shook his head rationally: "No."


    "When you lie, your subconscious eyes are always flickering and you don''t dare to look at people." The elder martial brother hit the nail on the head and directly pointed out the shorings of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and took back his sight.


    The elder martial brother looked at the dock and said, "there are some festivals. I can probably know what your little martial sister is thinking."


    The voice was too low. Mu Shinian didn''t understand and looked at him in a daze.


    The elder martial brother shook his head: "it''s all right. I''ll say it casually."


    "... oh." Everyone has privacy. No matter how slow they are, they can see that there must be something hidden between the two people.


    She didn''t mean to ask the end. She pointed to the boat in the distance: "let''s go back quickly. Little elder martial sister may not have done it yet."


    Brother master nodded. The next second, he suddenly stood in front of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian also frowned and subconsciously pulled the mask higher.


    Not far away, the little elder martial sister was put against her neck with a knife, and her body was a little stiff.


    She was stunned when she saw the elder martial brother.


    But the next second, she looked away happily.


    "What a coincidence. It happened again."


    The sound... Len?


    Mu Shimian stared round in amazement. Has the eldest martial brother had a holiday with len?


    The elder martial brother stared at the younger martial sister. Then, his gentle eyes focused on len: "let her go. We can count the grudges between us."


    "That won''t work." Len innocently shook his head and looked behind the eldest martial brother. The girl whose face was covered by the brim of her hat: "it''s rare that the people in your organization came so together at one time. It seems that my goods are quite attractive."

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509</h4>


    The eldest martial brother smiled politely: "Len''s goods are naturally the best. It''s hard to say if we will be excited."


    Then the elder martial brother looked at the younger martial sister and almost immediately understood the younger martial sister''s hint.


    He nodded his head gently.


    Originally, if it was just the two of them, it didn''t matter. The big deal was a fight.


    But now, there is mu Shinian, and her identity can''t be exposed.


    So, this will be a big trouble.


    The elder martial brother looked at the people behind him and subconsciously blocked her.


    "It''s our fault this time. We shouldn''t move our minds. In this way, although you ask, we will try our best to meet you, but can she let go?"


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip and was thinking about how to deal with it.


    The man opposite, raised his eyebrows and joked in a yful and strange voice: "if you let go, you can exchange people."


    The elder martial brother and the younger martial sister frowned at the same time.


    Mu Shinian understood what he was going to do almost for the first time.


    Sure enough, the next second, len pointed her finger in the distance, and her voice contained a shallow smile: "how about exchanging her?"


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, mu Shinian''s body moved. Then, he was pulled by the master brother and covered tightly again.


    "Sorry, this request is too much."


    "I won''t do anything to her."


    Counting the previous shes, this time he can be regarded as the only chance to see what Ovi looks like.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and the corners of his lips were cold; "Elder martial brother, I''lle."


    "No."


    The little elder martial sister immediately spoke to stop: "little younger martial sister, you are the treasure of our organization. How can you let outsiders see it?"


    When mu Shinian was lurking, his identity was never exposed. If it was exposed here, it might cause something big.


    Mu Shinian frowned with worry: "I."


    "No, but."


    The little elder martial sister smiled smartly. She was also nted. Unexpectedly, ording to the legend, the man who appeared and disappeared and devoted himself to studying medicine could be so powerful.


    She can''t even pass a short move in his hands.


    She thought for a while, and suddenly, she learned from the pain and shot fiercely.


    Mu Shimian and his elder martial brother''s eyes suddenly widened.


    The little elder martial sister turned around and broke her wrist with a click.


    She didn''t even blink. The next moment, she attacked quickly.


    Len didn''t expect that someone would really hurt himself. He stepped back and avoided his fist.


    Little elder martial sister took the opportunity to run back.


    The eldest martial brother also had a tacit understanding. Almost in a moment, he blocked her body.


    Len frowned, then gently shook his sore arm.


    "I admire you."


    Mu Shinian held the little elder martial sister''s hand. Seeing that her painful face turned white, she was shocked: "are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    The little elder martial sister winked at her briskly, which meant very clearly.


    Don''t show up in time.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, grabbed the little elder martial sister and opened his mouth to the big elder martial brother: "we two entangled him and let the little elder martial sister go first."


    "No, you go first. We''lle."


    Brother master opened his mouth with his back to her.


    Mu Shinian said, "where are you?"


    "Here it is."


    A careless voice sounded briskly behind him.


    Mu Shinian looked up.


    The fifth elder martial brother walked slowly from the darkness.

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510</h4>


    Len nced at him and raised his eyebrows.


    The little elder martial sister also rolled her eyes: "why didn''t you show up early?"


    In this case, her hand won''t break.


    The fifth elder martial brother immediately straightened up and said firmly, "little elder martial sister, you really wronged me. I just came here."


    The little elder martial sister rolled her eyes again and said, "OK, help me beat him, or I won''t be able to relieve my anger."


    The fifth elder martial brother immediately blinked innocently: "you should tell the eldest martial brother about this. I''m at most an assistant."


    Their elder martial brother''s skill should be more than enough to beat a doctor.


    The little elder martial sister brushed her lips and said, "don''t underestimate the enemy."


    She couldn''t help shouting a warning.


    Her skill, in Len''s hand, can''t even pass three moves! That''s enough. How deep is this man hiding!


    The eldest martial brother looked at the two of them talking so happily. He couldn''t help interrupting: "go first."


    Mu Shinian nodded, held the little elder martial sister, turned and left.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the big elder martial brother and shook her head: "five minutes."


    Just hold on. The rest, revenge or something, don''t need it.


    The person who dares to let her break her arm to protect herself, she will recover this ount sooner orter.


    Brother master, I don''t know if I''m listening.


    As soon as they left, there were only three of them left on the dock.


    Len is wearing a hat and a mask. He can''t see what he looks like at all. All he knows is that he is very tall.


    The fifth senior brother folded his sleeves slowly and asked curiously, "do you two want to be polite first, or do you want to do it directly?"


    Brother master sipped his lower lip, and then, the next second, he shot directly.


    The fifth senior brother cooperated with him tacitly and began to attack.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian helped the little elder martial sister out. She was already sweating all over.


    "Go back first"


    The little elder martial sister''s face turned pale with pain: "at this time, they should get away soon. I can see that len doesn''t want to kill us very much."


    Mu Shinian started the car and replied, "he really doesn''t need to kill. It''s estimated that someone coveted his goods. He was just angry."


    The little elder martial sister leaned against the back seat, looked at the back and said thoughtfully: "so, they are at best beaten by fat."


    Mu Shinian hesitated and nodded.


    She also reminded me, but the two men who protect their weaknesses probably don''t listen at all.


    Len''s skill is terrible, which they can''tpare.


    "Whatever, I''ll take you back first." Mu Shinian said.


    The little elder martial sister said, "OK."


    They didn''t hesitate to fight, including that she broke an arm herself, just to pull Mu Shinian back.


    "But little elder martial sister, you are impulsive."


    Mu Shinian sighed with some speechless emotion.


    Looking at the retrogressive scenery outside the window, the little elder martial sister couldn''t helpughing: "that''s no, you''re our secret weapon. You can''t expose it because of such a point."


    Mu Shinian is really not sensitive to this title.


    The car cut through the sky and disappeared into the shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    Little elder martial sister is always afraid of pain.


    She began to scream before the doctor met her.


    The doctor was also very depressed.


    Mu Shinian was helpless. He went over and ordered the doctor twice. Then, in the surprised eyes of the little elder martial sister, he pressed her hand: e on, do it."


    The little elder martial sister looked at her in horror: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511</h4>


    Mu Shi Nian remembers a gentle smile; "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    Nima, the younger martial sister smiles so terrible.


    Before the little elder martial sister recovered, she heard the doctor''s gentle voice: "girl, don''t be afraid. I''ll count to three and I''ll do it again."


    The little elder martial sister shook her head in horror.


    But mu Shinian''s strength was also great. He directly pressed her in ce and couldn''t move.


    The doctor continued to smile gently, "here we go, I''ve counted."


    Then, as soon as the doctor counted one, the little elder martial sister heard a click, and then the pain slowed down for a second.


    The little elder martial sister screamed bitterly.


    The cry was loud enough. The doctor didn''t adapt to Mu Shinian.


    The doctor stepped back two steps, and then began to talk: "young man, this lung capacity is really good."


    The little elder martial sister directly grabbed Mu Shimian''s clothes in pain: "it hurts! Why do I die like this?"


    "Yes, why do you die like that?"


    Mu Shinian echoed, took out his wallet from his pocket and took five hundred yuan to the doctor: "please."


    "You''re wee."


    The doctor put his hand smartly: "she has to keep it. She can''t have arge range of exercise in the near future."


    Mu Shinian nodded, wrote down the doctor''s instructions one by one, and poured her a ss of warm water: "slowly."


    The tears on the little elder martial sister''s face were still hanging. The whole person looked very sad. She looked at mu Shinian and squeezed out a hard sentence: "little martial sister, you''re bad at learning."


    Mu Shinian helplessly squeezed out a smile: "let youugh."


    The little elder martial sister took a sip of water and gnashed her teeth: "I must report this ount back."


    Mu Shinian sat opposite her: "well, little elder martial sister, how to say, it''s our fault."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister was unhappy and killed her immediately.


    Mu Shimian poured her another ss of water, and then quickly changed the topic: "by the way, young martial sister, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? I''ll order a takeout."


    The little elder martial sister lied on the sofa and pretended to be dead: "no, go and see how they are."


    Mu Shinian also had this idea. As soon as she got up, the door was pushed open.


    Two men came in with two bags in their hands.


    Seeing them, they all looked a little bad.


    Little elder martial sister and mu Shinian stared at their faces, and then the corners of their lips jerked twice, didn''t they


    After the fifth senior brother put down the night snack he bought on the road, he clenched his teeth and angrily beat the table: "you said, is he sick? He said, don''t fight in the face. He''s good. Every fist greets me on my cheek. Is he like this?"


    This is not really


    Mu Shimian stared at the bruised face in horror.


    Five, before his brother finished, he sat down, grabbed a water ss, poured himself a ss of water, and then drank two cups in the west, then he continued to Tucao: "makeints about him, and he has not been sessful. Is he necessary to be so angry?"


    Mu Shinian is also quite speechless.


    There seems to be nothing topare these two things.


    The degree is different.


    But the fifth elder martial brother was angry: "besides, isn''t he a doctor? Now do you dare to send some useful and real information."


    "He''s like a doctor. He''s better than a professional thug."


    In contrast, the eldest martial brother is much calmer.

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512</h4>


    Open the box and put pots of fried spicy food on the table.


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister and the big elder martial brother. Finally, his eyes fell on the fifth elder martial brother''s face: e here and I''ll help you with the medicine."


    The fifth senior brother was still distressed that his handsome face had been damaged. Hearing the speech, he said, "you will."


    Mu Shinian nodded and left first.


    The fifth senior brother also realized something at this time. He looked at the two people, touched his nose, and then understood: "thank you, Mu Mu."


    After the two left, there were only two of them left on the table.


    As usual, little elder martial sister sat cross legged on the sofa, put on a stic glove, grabbed a chicken leg and chewed it over there.


    The elder martial brother sat opposite her, opened a bowl of porridge and began to eat politely.


    It seems that no one bothers anyone between two people.


    Ten minutes have passed.


    The little elder martial sister has finished her chicken legs.


    The elder martial brother has finished his porridge.


    Without looking at him, the little elder martial sister stood up and went to the bedroom.


    The elder martial brother put down the dishes and chopsticks and said, "why did you cut that batch of goods?"


    "On a whim."


    The little elder martial sister turned her back to him and leaned against the door frame: "can''t you?"


    "I had a holiday with len, you know." The eldest martial brother stood up. He was 1.88 meters. Coupled with his copsing face, he looked particrly frightening.


    The little elder martial sister indifferently raised her eyebrow and turned around. She looked harmless to humans and animals: "elder martial brother, you can''t say that. You really make me don''t know what to say. There are so many enemies of yours. Can I help you kill them one by one?"


    The elder martial brother smiled: "I know. I know what you mean."


    Little elder martial sister can''tugh anymore.


    She also has a good face.


    When youugh, you are invincible. If a fox seduces the soul, when you don''tugh, you are as inessible as an iceberg beauty.


    "What can I mean? You don''t believe it when I say it on a whim."


    "You want to pay back what you owe me? Don''t you want to get back what others owe you?"


    His voice was full of ridicule.


    "Or, otherwise, I''ll help you find those people who owe you, and then get back some debt."


    In this world, there are not many people who owe little elder martial sister.


    Only that one.


    The little elder martial sister clenched her fist tightly, and a murderous spirit suddenly appeared.


    "I don''t need you to mind your own business!"


    "It''s not idle. Your business is not idle."


    The eldest martial brother packed all the food and looked at her with a thick joke: "you know, with my ability, this ount can be easily recovered."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister bit her teeth hard.


    She and that man have parted ways.


    After seven or eight years, everything has been settled.


    She doesn''t want to think about that person anymore. She just wants to be quiet now.


    That''s it!


    But


    The little elder martial sister gritted her teeth and looked back: "OK, you can move him, you try."


    With that, she went straight into the house.


    The bedroom door mmed shut.


    The two eavesdroppers also looked at each other.


    Who is that man


    What''s the matter between little elder martial sister and big elder martial brother?


    Is there any disagreement among them?


    Elder martial brother looked this way.

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513</h4>


    The fifth senior brother immediately withdrew.


    Mu Shinian had put his hand on senior brother five''s shoulder. As a result, senior brother five suddenly withdrew.


    Mu Shinian was unprepared and fell out directly.


    The fifth senior brother was shocked and immediately helped the man up in a hurry. Then, both of them revealed their secrets.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know the embarrassment and looked at the eldest martial brother directly.


    The elder martial brother''s original iceberg face looked at her for not a minute, but smiled helplessly: "master took you back and taught you for so long. As a result, you can''t learn human and worldly skills. Now it''s better to be cheeky."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his eyes twice: "I''m worried about her."


    "Don''t worry, your little elder martial sister is fine."


    The elder martial brother said slowly, "she''s just angry. She''ll be fine in two days."


    The fifth elder martial brother touched his chin and analyzed it with a voice of someoneing over: "in fact, I think there is something between you and the younger martial sister, elder martial brother."


    Brother master didn''t raise his head: "nothing."


    "No."


    The fifth elder martial brother touched his chin: "you are so abnormal, and the little elder martial sister is also so abnormal. In addition, the second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother have been sending messages to me recently, saying that it''s okay to let you order. Don''t make you two angry. All kinds of signs show that something has happened to you two."


    Eldest martial brother simply won''t answer this time.


    Mu Shinian is also curious.


    So, the elder martial brother didn''te here to find the younger martial sister, did he?


    "Who''s sorry, little elder martial sister?"


    She asked.


    The elder martial brother didn''t answer, but just looked at the time: "you should go back. If you don''t go back, you''ll be exposed."


    Mu Shinian frowned hard: "I''ll go first."


    If she doesn''t go again, it''s really toote.


    "Old five, go and see her off."


    The elder martial brother suddenly opened his mouth.


    The fifth senior brother moved his mouth and mu Shinian quickly interrupted him: "please, fifth senior brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth elder martial brother gave an inexplicable cry and followed her.


    In the car.


    The fifth senior brother was confused: "what do you see?"


    "Their private affairs."


    Mu Shinian said, "we''d better leave it alone."


    "That''s what I said." The fifth senior brother sighed, driving and wondering, "is it what I guessed?"


    Mu Shi read his side eyes, looked at senior brother Wu and nodded: "I guess that too."


    Then both men were silent.


    "I can''t see." The fifth senior brother mumbled.


    Mu Shinian also nodded.


    The two men seem to have no intersection at all.


    The eldest martial brother is very cruel to them, but he is very gentle to them.


    "By the way, how''s he...?"


    Mu Shinian suddenly asked.


    The fifth senior brother looked at him strangely; "Who?"


    ¡°len¡£¡± Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "the information is wrong. Go back and tell the master that len is far more terrible than expected."


    Speaking of this, the fifth senior brother also looked indignant.


    "Who would have thought that a man with a scalpel could y with his fist so smoothly? I can''t fight with the eldest martial brother together. Who told me that he was a sick child!"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip: "it''s really terrible. I''d better avoid it in the future."


    "But what did you ask him to do?" When the fifth senior brother finished, he understood: "also, don''t worry. There won''t be anything. There are so many doctors in our base. We will always find a way."

 Chapter 514

    <h4>Chapter 514</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded, but there was no bottom in his heart.


    The fifth senior brother pressed one hand on her head and rubbed it twice, with a trace of spoil: "don''t worry, we will save the people you want to save."


    Mu Shinian chuckled and grabbed his hand: "drive well."


    "Well,"


    The fifth senior brother smiled and was surprised.


    He thought that his younger martial sister would never be moved in her life.


    But who knows


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went back, it was more than three o''clock in the morning.


    Shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. After staying for a while, she sat up. After half a day in a daze in bed, she opened the quilt and got up.


    Bo family is such a big manor, but the people who live in it are not very good.


    Apart from a few servants, there was only Bo shallow housekeeper and her.


    Generally, those servants don''te in except when they pack up.


    Maybe she sneaked out tonight, so mu Shinian was a little guilty. She crept downstairs, went to the kitchen, didn''t turn on the light, poured a ss of water, leaned against the bar and took two drinks.


    In the dark space, only the faint light asionally projected by the moonlight outside.


    After drinking a mouthful of water, mu Shinian washed the cup and put it back in ce. Just about to leave, the kitchen light suddenly turned on.


    Mu Shinian stayed in the dark for a long time and blinked twice.


    Thin shallow was wearing pajamas. Seeing that she was still awake, she frowned: "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Mu Shinian hesitated and casually pulled an excuse: "dream, can''t sleep,e down and drink some water. What about you?"


    Thin shallow walked to the bar and poured himself a ss of water: "I''m thirsty, too."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian just wanted to say it, but his stomach growled.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a second and his ears were red.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow, his eyes fell on her lower abdomen and smiled: "I''ll make some supper."


    "... well."


    Mu Shinian''s rigid answer is humiliating enough anyway. Let''s throw it to the end.


    Mu Shinian can''t cook, but it''s boring to sit. He ns to help him wash the dishes or cut the dishes. As a result, looking at her posture with a kitchen knife, she almost cut herself into waste wood by cutting a tomato. After a fierce jump on the tip of her eyebrows, she grabbed her hand: "go and sit there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian felt despised.


    She silently put down her knife and sat down in a chair.


    Thin shallow didn''t expect her to cook. While skillfully cutting vegetables, she was curious: "never cooked?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian replied sincerely, "there were three meals in school before."


    Thin shallow hand a meal: "haven''t you eaten in your house?"


    "No." When mu Shinian talked about these things, he was not sad at all: "after my mother married another woman, my father was with another woman, and then they lived together, and I moved out."


    Her grandmother is in poor health, and she can''t let the elderly cook, so she can only eat in the canteen.


    Thin and shallow turned his back to her, and his face was hidden in the light. He couldn''t tell the truth from the truth.


    "How was your life before you came?"


    It seems that when she first came, she heard from the Gu family that she had fought with others and was injured.


    Mu Shinian held his chin with both hands, looked at the man''s skilled movements, and watched his back stretch for a long distance on the ground.

 Chapter 515

    <h4>Chapter 515</h4>


    She pulled her lower lip and chatted with him: "it''s not bad. I''ve caused more trouble."


    Thin shallow was silent and immediately understood.


    He thought of Mu Shinian. At that time, he stretched his face and began to fight with others.


    Mu Shinian saw himughing and muttered curiously, "it''s not good to fight."


    Bo qianen gave a sound, turned off the fire, poured out the tomato and egg noodles, put them on the table, took chopsticks and spoons and handed them to her.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian was not too hungry.


    As a result, Bo''s cooking was so good that her appetite was suddenly hooked up, and then she was really hungry.


    Mu Shinian tasted it and his eyes brightened: "delicious."


    "Eat goods."


    Thin shallow whispered.


    Mu Shinian bit a tomato and was about to say something. Suddenly her eyes fell on a bruise on his arm, and she frowned; "Are you hurt?"


    Thin and shallow looked along her eyes and found the trace on her arm.


    He thought about it. Maybe he was hurt identally when fighting with the two people, but he didn''t care at that time. He was just awakened from sleep. He was very upset, so his hand was a little heavier.


    Thin shallow pulled down his sleeve: "it''s all right. I guess I met it."


    Mu Shinian took another mouthful of noodles and then said, "when I''m finished, I''ll help you with the medicine?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s such a small wound. I won''t take it seriously.


    Just as he was about to refuse, mu Shinian knocked on the bowl twice and said, "it''s regarded as a gift of thanks."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at the bowl of fried egg noodles and picked his eyebrow: "OK."


    Mu Shinian ate the noodles in three or two bites, then ran out and turned a medicine box in the living room.


    Thin and easy to sit on the sofa and take the initiative to roll up his sleeves.


    Mu Shimian took those ointments and studied them there for a long time. Finally, she picked two out. When smearing, her hand pressed on his skin and rubbed them gently.


    The living room is quiet.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked very focused.


    Thin shallow stared at her and gradually ovepped with the man hiding behind others on the wharf.


    Bo Qian was stunned.


    Really, very much.


    The height is very simr... The face is also very simr


    However, Aowei''s eyes are rare purple, while mu Shinian''s eyes are pure ck


    Thin shallow almost uncontrobly raised a hand, and then covered her lower face.


    Mu Shinian noticed her movements and raised his head curiously. Then, his palm just covered her lower half face, revealing only those eyes.


    The thin heart beat violently.


    Mu Shinian blinked curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    For a moment, thin and shallow felt that his breathing was not smooth.


    Mu Shinian and that Ovi, really... Like.


    Mu Shinian saw his face turn white. He thought he rubbed too hard. Shanshan loosened his hand: "sorry, it hurts you."


    No, the sound is wrong.


    But if it''s Ovi, don''t talk about her voice. She estimates that she can be twopletely different people. Camouge is not difficult for her.


    Thin shallow suddenly can''t speak.


    Mu Shinian waved his hand in front of him curiously: "what''s the matter with you, are you okay?"


    Thin shallow came back, looked at his eyes, admired his thoughts, and his lips moved twice. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Mu Shinian was startled: "what''s the matter with you?"


    It was fine just now.


    How can you give him a medicine and make him wrong?


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip and stopped talking for several times. Finally, he shook his head; "No."

 Chapter 516

    <h4>Chapter 516</h4>


    Mu Shinian was a little frightened by his appearance.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled hard, and her voice softened a lot: "what''s the matter with you? If you''re ufortable, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Thin shallow stared at her.


    In my mind, two strange voices drill around.


    One made him believe, the other made him doubt


    Thin shallow pondered for a moment, his hands clenched into fists.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was still distracted. He couldn''t help raising his hand and waved it twice in front of him; "What''s the matter with you?"


    Thin shallow secretly bit his teeth and finally shook his head: "no, it''s all right. I was thinking about something just now."


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief when he finally returned to normal; "Oh."


    Thin shallow put his mind away, stood up and said slowly, "well, go and have a rest."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and went back to the room with him one after another.


    The door closes.


    Bo Qian hasn''t recovered from his shock.


    He can''t read it wrong.


    There should be no reason for two people to be so simr.


    However, his guess is a little ridiculous!


    Mu Shinian and Ao Wei are people from two worlds.


    She insisted on putting the two together on the phone


    Thin shallow looked up andy in bed. In the dark, he stared nkly at a chandelier on the ceiling. His face was unspeakablyplex.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian didn''t forget about the repair shop.


    She set an rm clock. When she got up the next day, she wore two huge dark circles on her face.


    She sat on the bed, cut off the rm clock expressionless, sat down for a while, and then remembered that she had something to do.


    Mu Shinian was silent again and again. Finally, he got up in a bad mood, went to wash and went to pick up the little elder martial sister.


    Little elder martial sister sleptter than her.


    When mu Shinian arrived, she just woke up and sat downstairs in the lobby waiting for her after washing.


    When mu Shinian was far away, he was a little frightened to see her face.


    The younger martial sister smiled gently: "younger martial sister, what are youughing at?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shinian saw that she was so flirtatious. Her red skirt, red high-heeled shoes, bright red on the corners of her mouth, and her long hair rolled up exaggerated.


    The whole person looks extremely gorgeous and dazzling.


    Mu Shinian walked over and grabbed her scroll twice: "are you stimted by anything?"


    The little elder martial sister naturally shook her hair and smiled brightly; "No, I''m going to see your boss. It''s unreasonable not to dress up."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian said these two words numbly.


    If the little elder martial sister doesn''t say anything, she will think that she is going on a blind date. Otherwise, how can she dress so exaggerated?


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and weakly pressed his eyebrows: "little elder martial sister, let''s go."


    "Yes¡°


    The little elder martial sister took the bag, stood up in high heels, and put one hand on mu Shinian''s shoulder: "little younger martial sister, you lead the way."


    Mu Shinian was silent and silent: "... Good little elder martial sister."


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, five brothers watched them leave, unable to help Tucao: "what makeints about the little sister? She did not wear such exaggeration when she attended those auctions."


    "Well,"


    The eldest martial brother looked at the direction the two men left and didn''t look back for a long time.


    The fifth elder martial brother''s bad thoughts together, raised his eyebrows and asked, "speak up..."

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517</h4>


    "The sudden change of her style really makes people feel bright."


    Elder martial brother frowned, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    When the fifth senior brother saw the eldest senior brother, he still didn''t respond. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he directly took a strong dose of Medicine: "I''m excited about my little senior sister like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice fell, and the fifth senior brother finally felt the death gaze.


    The eldest martial brother looked at him vaguely. His eyes were like a thin de. It seemed that he had little lethality, but it could be fatal.


    The fifth senior brother trembled violently. The whole person felt a knife on his neck, forcing him to resist.


    The elder martial brother pressed his finger on his shoulder, and his voice was soft and unspeakable: "well, what are you talking about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth senior brother trembled violently.


    The next second, he shook his head: "no, nothing, nothing."


    The eldest martial brother was still reluctant: "you say she''s good-looking?"


    "No, where is it? Has it been better than our group pet junior sister?" At this moment, the fifth senior brother finally realized the slightest danger and the end of his mouth. He really didn''t expect to be so tragic.


    The elder martial brother smiled: "no, I think she''s good-looking, too."


    With that, she let go and left directly.


    The fifth senior brother dared to breathe loudly at this moment.


    He leaned against the post and felt that he had died once.


    It''s horrible! It''s terrible!


    Elder martial brother is a devil! This * * * is so strong!


    The fifth senior brother leaned weakly against the pir and stared at the direction the two men left.


    But... Hey hey, the fifth elder martial brother smiled treacherously. I can''t see it. The eldest martial brother recognized in their organization that he can be single all his life is actually attracted to the younger martial sister.


    It''s not easy


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and Song dynasties also pushed off a lot of things before they came to the store today.


    He held the earring. He took it with him these days.


    I always feel that if I take it with me, I can be closer to that person.


    Time goes by minute by second.


    The mood of the Tang and Song Dynasties was also extremely painful.


    He waited quietly for the man toe.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties maintained a posture for a long time. Finally, the door opened.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties almost stood up for the first time.


    He anxiously looked at mu Shinian and came in, and then his eyes fell behind her.


    A girl wearing sunsses and red came in arrogantly in high heels.


    She took off her sses and smiled at him, "is that boss Tang?"


    The disappointment on the face of Tang and Song Dynasties was expanding.


    It''s not her... She''s never dressed like this. She always likes to wear casual clothes. The simpler, the better


    She can''t wear high heels because she can grind her feet and because she is born with a bad sense of bnce.


    She can''t draw heavy makeup and thinks she''s good, so she doesn''t bother to make up.


    She is not the person he is looking for.


    The disappointment on Tang and song''s face is so obvious that you can see it at a nce.


    Her eyes circled between the two men and finally came back.


    "Sister?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and her smile remained unchanged. It seemed that she remembered what she was doing here. She had to concentrate all her thoughts and said calmly: "Hello, boss Tang, I came to my sisterst time, but I didn''t expect it,

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518</h4>


    I met someone who was looking for trouble, so I didn''t hold back for a while, so I started directly. Boss Tang, I apologize to you for smashing your store like this. If you lose, you report a number and I willpensate. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song still didn''te back. Hearing her say so, the whole person was at a loss for a moment.


    The little elder martial sister frowned slightly when she saw that he hadn''t responded. The next second, she whispered, "you boss, I''m afraid you''re not stupid?"


    Mu Shinian made a reasonable judgment, then shook his head: "no, maybe you''re too dazzling. He was blinded at once."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister gave a cry and touched her cheek: "that''s really embarrassing."


    "That''s very kind of you."


    Mu Shinian ttered weakly.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties finally recovered.


    He said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    "If it''s all right, can I go?" Little elder martial sister spoke gently.


    After all, she came only forpensation.


    Tang and song forced their lower lips, and after a long time, they finally opened their mouth: "your things."


    "Oh, by the way, I dropped something."


    Little elder martial sister finally remembered, walked over and opened her hand to him: "boss Tang, please give it back to me."


    Tang and song stared at the white and clean hand without a scar. It was perfect... Really, it wasn''t her.


    There was an obvious scar on her hand.


    She used to y when she was young.


    As a result, there was no trace on her hand.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were silently distracted. They didn''t react for a long time.


    The little elder martial sister raised her hand and knocked on his desk: "I said, Mr. Tang, it''s not good for you to look at me like a girl."


    Mu Shinian can''t understand it.


    Tang and song would not be so angry because she smashed the store.


    Little elder martial sister, it''s not so... Exaggerated.


    So, what is all this about.


    Tang and Song Dynasty recovered. He forced his lower lip, turned and shook his head: "it''s all right, sorry."


    Then he took out a small earring from his pocket and handed it to her hand: "you fell down."


    The little elder martial sister took the earring, looked at it and smiled, "thank you."


    With that, she took mu Shinian and left.


    "Let''s go first."


    Mu Shinian said something and followed her to leave the store one after another.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties did not know what they were expecting and what they were disappointed at.


    He seemed to be in a whirlpool.


    In the center of the vortex, there was a magical attraction. When he was careless, he pulled him down directly.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties struggled, but there was nothing they could do.


    The shop has be quiet.


    He just sat there, motionless, not knowing what he was thinking.


    For a long time, he stood up and felt cool on his face. It was tears.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were stunned.


    That man has been dead for several years. What is he expecting? He fantasizes that she will reappear one day.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian followed the little elder martial sister for a long time.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to have something on her mind, and her eyes wrinkled hard.


    Mu Shinian looked at her curiously: "little elder martial sister, are you okay?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and shook her head: "it''s all right, it''s good."


    Mu Shi read Oh, and the whole person was a little unbelievable: "if you''re really okay, how can you look so ugly."

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519</h4>


    Little elder martial sister said, raised her hand, touched some cold cheeks, and smiled more brightly: "it''s all right, just think your boss is a little strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and muttered twice, as if she was sighing, but when she said it, she was surprised: "yes, what''s wrong with your boss? Just throw away such a small earring."


    Then she took out the earring, looked at it for two eyes, and couldn''t look straight: "this is what I bought casually. It''s not expensive."


    "Probably, he wants to see who smashed his shop like that." The tentative opening of Mu Shinian.


    The little elder martial sister was even more confused: "I''ve seen it, and he didn''t ask me forpensation."


    She couldn''t believe it until she didn''t im.


    If you im forpensation, it really doesn''t matter at all.


    The little elder martial sister thought.


    Mu Shi read and said, "maybe he looks good at you, so he''s embarrassed to speak?"


    After all, the Tang and Song dynasties were very good to beautiful women.


    The little elder martial sister gave a long and strange tone: "really, it seems that I''m really right to pay for it today."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "do you want to go back to the hotel?"


    "Yes."


    The little elder martial sister touched her cheek and said, "let''s go. Are you okay today? If you''re okay, go shopping with me."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people went to the hotel talking andughing.


    Little elder martial sister went to change her clothes. Mu Shinian sat downstairs in the lobby and waited.


    Little elder martial sister just changed her casual clothes and was about to tie her hair when she saw a man standing at the door.


    The little elder martial sister was stunned, turned and innocently squeezed out a smile: "Hello, elder martial brother. Bye, elder martial brother."


    "Yes?"


    The little elder martial brother asked coldly.


    The little elder martial sister smiled brightly, "well, I''ve seen it. What''s the matter?"


    The master brother pursed his lower lip and told her seriously; "If you want to cut off the past, don''t be involved in the past. Otherwise, it will be you who will suffer."


    "I know."


    The little elder martial sister looked at him innocently: "how can you see that I didn''t put down the past? I look at him now, just like a stranger. Don''t I put down the past?"


    The little elder martial sister has a smile on her mouth, but everyone familiar with her knows that she will be very angry.


    It''s just a lead that can explode if you''re not careful.


    The little elder martial sister said and waved her hand smartly: "well, don''t say it. Niannian is still waiting for me below. I have to go down."


    Little elder martial sister said that and left.


    The eldest martial brother followed her and walked two steps. He heard the girl smiling and asking, "are you going to help us carry our bags? Unfortunately, there is no shortage."


    "Are you in a bad mood?" The elder martial brother asked.


    The little elder martial sister''s smile froze for a moment. The next second, she raised a bright smile again: "you''re joking. Where am I in a bad mood?"


    "When you are in a bad mood, you like to go shopping."


    The elder martial brother mercilessly exposed her lies.


    Little elder martial sister, I really can''tugh now.


    Her smile gradually converged, and there was ayer of frost in the middle of her eyebrows: "elder martial brother, you really know me."


    The elder martial brother seemed to feel that it was not good to expose her mind, so he kept silent for a long time.

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520</h4>


    The little elder martial sister looked back and smiled innocently: "don''t worry about elder martial brother, I''ll go first. Bye."


    Then she went out.


    Just step on it very hard at every step.


    People I haven''t seen for several years just stand in front of her. They used to be so close. Now, when she stands in front of him, he doesn''t know her at all.


    How nice.


    Isn''t that what she wants.


    It''s good that the past is so light.


    She saved so much trouble.


    How good, really good!


    The little elder martial sister looked at the elevator and reflected her appearance. She smiled brightly, just not letting herself be affected by the past.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian apanied the little elder martial sister until veryte.


    As soon as she got back, she took a bath, didn''t even eat, and went straight to bed.


    When she woke up, it was the next day.


    Mu Shi reads and washes. After eating, he goes to school.


    Go back to sleep.


    But she didn''t sleep this time. Ye Ling forgot to take away a textbook. She took mu Shinian''s directly. After looking at it for two eyes, she turned around excitedly, stretched out her magic w and shook the man up: "Shinian, look, look!"


    Mu Shinian weakly returned to his mind. After looking at it, he silently opened his mouth: "ah, what?"


    Ye Ling excitedly pointed to the notes on it, the scope was extremely excited; "Who did this? Even if the words are good-looking, they still take notes so seriously. Look at the problem-solving steps."


    Mu Shinian hasn''t read the textbook for a long time. When ye Ling said that, she couldn''t help looking at it, and then she was stupid.


    Ye Ling excitedly grabbed her hand and shook it: "isn''t it shocking and unexpected?"


    Mu Shinian really noticed this for the first time.


    She couldn''t help taking a breath, and the whole person was a little unbelievable.


    Ye Ling looked at the notes like a baby and said, "who wrote it for you? Don''t say it''s you. I can''t recognize your dog crawling character?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The dog crawls three words, which seriously hurts mu Shinian''s self-esteem.


    She can recognize this handwriting. Who else can it be except thin?


    Mu Shinian took the textbook and stared at the words. He couldn''t figure out what he was feeling when he was writing notes.


    She looks like a puddle of mud.


    Mu Shinian thought curiously, but he couldn''t help being held by these notes.


    Ye Ling smiled badly; "You''re not right. Shi Nian, you don''t really like thin and shallow?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s thought didn''t jump as much as she did, but ye Ling insisted on this idea: "think about it. He is thin and shallow. He is good-looking, tall and rich, and he is still a standard rich second generation. His conditions must be particrly popr in his circle."


    Mu Shinian thought about it and admitted it.


    It''s really popr.


    Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder and said in earnest: "however, you don''t have too much psychological pressure. Although the thin and shallow conditions are better and attract bees and butterflies, he is serious about you and is too serious."


    Then she picked up the textbook and showed it to her.


    Yes, how carefully the notes above are written.


    Xueba analyzes whether a person is sincere and actually reads notes!?


    Sure enough, Xueba''s brain circuit is not the same level as that of mortals.

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521</h4>


    There was a sudden agitation in the ssroom.


    Mu Shimian and Ye Ling looked up curiously. Then they turned their heads and continued to be busy with their work.


    Mu Shiran just received an advertisement, and the delivery effect was very good, which suddenly attracted a wave of attention.


    Therefore, she is more popr at school.


    Mu Shiran finished making peace with those people and walked this way.


    "Level 1 rm, level 1 rm!"


    Ye Ling whispered.


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "it''s all right, it''s safe."


    Ye Ling turned his eyes and could hardly control his power.


    Sure enough, Mu Shiran came here with a clear purpose.


    Mu Shinian gently frowned and looked at her quietly.


    "Shi Nian, I have something to do with you." Mu Shiran pulled a chair and sat down in front of her.


    Mu Shinian looked at her quietly, but there was no following.


    Mu Shiran was not angry: "I want to ask you, do you have time? My agent wants to see you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frown at the moment.


    Ye Ling raised his head.


    Shouldn''t it be


    Sure enough, the next second, Mu Shiran spoke gently: "she likes you and ns to sign you."


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    She never seems to know this so-called agent.


    Mu Shiran seemed to see her doubts. Afterughing, she said slowly, "she should have seen your picture and praised you like something, so she wanted to sign you too. At that time, she said we could form a pair of twins."


    Mu Shinian has no interest in this.


    Mu Shiran held her hand and smiled and said, "Shi Nian, try it. Maybe it''s ok?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her suspiciously.


    Is this person in front of you really admiring Shiran?


    How does she feel? It''s strange


    Mu Shiran always likes to be in the limelight. How can she be given the opportunity to make a public appearance.


    Mu Shinian was meditating. Ye Ling suddenly patted the table and promised in front of Mu Shinian: "well, when and where, Shi Nian will pass."


    Mu Shiran''s smile stiffened slightly.


    But only for a second, she returned to normal.


    "Well, just this afternoon, after school, Ye Ling,e with you."


    Mu Shinian was about to speak and was stopped again.


    "OK, see you after school."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and had no time to say anything. Mu Shiran had left.


    When they left, mu Shinian said, "what are you doing?"


    Ye Ling snorted and naturally said, "what do you say to do? She''s too much. She can''t do without a lesson."


    Mu Shinian had a headache: "I don''t want to go."


    "I didn''t say I had to go." Ye Ling naturally said, "don''t worry. I know you don''t want to go. Just asking you to go can also make her feel a lot."


    That makes sense.


    Mu Shinian was more speechless: "no, this doesn''t relieve anger. Why do you need it."


    "It''s better to be able to relieve gas anyway."


    Ye Ling held her hand and opened her mouth with earnest words; "Anyway, you just go there. It won''t take much time."


    "I just can''t stand her look."


    Mu Shinian knew that Ye Ling was just pure angry, so she didn''t mean to be angry. She reluctantly ordered the first: "OK, I know."

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522</h4>


    Ye Ling hugged her neck excitedly; "I knew you wouldn''t refuse."


    Mu Shimian sighed and nodded helplessly at her: "well."


    ¡­¡­


    After ss.


    Mu Shiran has been waiting for them at the school gate.


    Seeing the two of theming, he waved his hand excitedly.


    Two people walked slowly past.


    "Come on, I''ve already called a car."


    Mu Shiran said, drilling into the co pilot''s seat and sitting.


    Mu Shinian was dragged by Ye Ling and sat on it.


    After Mu Shiran reported his address, he turned back and said to Mu Shinian, "don''t talk nonsenseter. Just answer what she asks you."


    The driver seemed to know Mu Shiran. At first, he didn''t recognize it. After recognizing it, he said excitedly, "Oh, it''s you. Who are you? The girl who recently shot the ice cream advertisement, isn''t she?"


    "Uncle, you know me!"


    Mu Shiran opened her mouth in surprise.


    The driver smiled foolishly: "yes, of course. My daughter likes you in your recent advertisement. She is as old as you. She says you are very good. She only went to high school and came out to make money."


    Mu Shiran smiled shyly: "where, I''m just lucky."


    "How can you? You look so beautiful." The more the driver said, the more excited he was: "well, can you sign for me? I''ll go back in the evening and take it to my daughter. She must be very happy."


    "Uncle, you''re joking. It''s just a name. I''ll sign it for youter."


    Mu Shiran answered.


    The driver nodded again and again, then opened his mouth to the two people behind him: "ah, you''re lucky to be friends with the stars."


    Ye Ling sneered.


    But I thought about it: "well, yes."


    Mu Shiran seemed to be embarrassed and humbly lowered his head: "uncle, it''s not so exaggerated. I''m just beginning."


    "Ha ha, you will understand humility. Uncle believes you can go far."


    Then they listened all the way, and the two boasted to each other.


    Mu Shinian looked at the scenery outside indifferently, but ye Ling''s eyes were almost turned to the sky cover.


    That''s enough.


    He said so modestly that his heart could not be happy.


    When ye Ling couldn''t stand it, he finally reached his destination.


    The driver was happy with Mu Shiran''s signature.


    Mu Shiran seemed to finally notice that there were two of them in the car and said gently, "sorry, that uncle is too warm."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t say anything. Instead, Ye Ling echoed with a smile: "it''s all right. You''re a big star. Howmon this asion is."


    Mu Shiran smiled: "you''re joking."


    "How can I?"


    Ye Ling almost turned his eyes again.


    Mu Shiran probably saw that Ye Ling didn''t like her very much, so he didn''t mean to force her. He said to Mu Shinian, "well, let''s go in quickly and don''t let her wait."


    Mu Shinian gave azy grace.


    Ye Ling walked side by side with her and said angrily, "hold it, you must support the scene for me. You must be angry with her."


    Mu Shinian silently turned away his eyes.


    It''s impossible to be angry. If it weren''t for Ye Ling, she wouldn''t havee here at all.


    The agent has been waiting inside for some time, but when she saw mu Shinian appear, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She stood up excitedly, crossed Mu Shiran and walked directly towards her; "Hello, are you mu Shinian?"

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand. After staring for a long time, he silently stretched out his hand and shook it.


    The agent looked at her up and down, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he felt.


    "Come on, sit down first."


    The agent handed the menu to Mu Shinian, and the smile on his face couldn''t hide; "See what you want to eat."


    Mu Shimian had nothing to eat and directly handed the menu to Ye Ling.


    The smile on the agent''s face remained unchanged: "are you Shi Nian''s friend? Did youe with her?"


    "Yes."


    Ye Ling answered with a smile and looked down at the price on the menu. Suddenly, her eyes were staring at it.


    The agent smiled: "very good. It seems that you have a good rtionship. Look, whatever you want to eat is my treat."


    Ye Ling kept smiling.


    But the bottom of my heart is magnificent.


    It seems that the agent really likes admiring the times. It''s also true that she can see her face as long as she is not blind.


    Ye Ling took a look, ordered two moderately priced ones and handed them over.


    Then, taking this opportunity, I saw Mu Shiran sitting opposite my eyes. His face was really ugly.


    Ye Ling was so cool that he winked at mu Shinian twice.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly. What evil taste is this.


    The agent has been gossiping all the time, and mu Shinian is absent-minded.


    When the dessert came up, the agent tentatively said, "when I read, I''ve seen your results. To be honest, you can''t get any good results in the college entrance examination, so it''s better to n for yourself earlier."


    Mu Shinian looked at her quietly, waiting for her next half sentence.


    The agent poured her a ss of juice with an unspeakable soft voice: "it''s a pity that you look so good and don''t put it on the big screen. If you like, I can make you and your sister the hottest sister flowerbination in China."


    Mu Shi ran was almost psychologically distorted, but on the surface, he forced himself to make a gentle appearance: "yes, Shi Nian, sister Wen''s business ability is absolutely not. If you follow her, you won''t suffer."


    Mu Shinian took a sip of fruit juice and added too much sugar. It tastes a little greasy.


    "Sorry, I refuse."


    Ye Ling looked at Mu Shiran''s reaction as if she had nothing. When she saw that she was really relieved, she snorted coldly in her heart.


    Some people try their best to grab things, but some people can''t even see them.


    So, it''s better to be less of a demon.


    The agent was very confident, but unexpectedly, he was rejected before he said a few words.


    The agent blinked, took the water, took a drink, calmed down, and then said, "are you sure you want to refuse? This is a great opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no next time."


    Mu Shinian refused without thinking: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested."


    "Shi Nian, think about it again." In order to please the agent, Mu Shiran urged on one side at this time: "if you want to enter a good university, it''s basically dead. If you don''t even enter a bad University, you won''te out to work as usual."


    Hehe


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, but ye Ling sneered aside.


    "Shi ran, you''d better stop persuading. Shi Nian has that temper. If you continue persuading, it''s estimated that she will agree."

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524</h4>


    Mu Shiran''s expression was stiff again. She squeezed out a smile in embarrassment: "Shi Nian, I really want to persuade you."


    The agent didn''t understand the gratitude and resentment between their sisters. Seeing Mu Shiran''s persuasion, he hurried to say, "to tell you the truth, Shi Nian, you look really good, better than most of the actresses in the circle. If you can debut, you can be popr in an instant."


    "It''s a pity to waste so much. I hope you still think about it."


    Mu Shinian shook his head and said firmly, "I won''t go. If you don''t have anything else, I have to go back first."


    The agent moved her lower lip. Seeing that her attitude was so firm, she sighed helplessly: "OK, let''s contact again. After you go back, think about it."


    Mu Shinian nodded perfunctorily and pulled Ye Ling away.


    After going out, Ye Ling was still curious: "are you sure?"


    Mu Shinian said, "why aren''t you sure?"


    Ye Ling pursed his lower lip and said, "in fact, I''m not happy with Mu Shiran. I have to pull you over. I know you''ve always hated this asion. However, Shi Nian, in fact, I still hope you can have a good future."


    "Well, although you are thin, there is such a big gap between you. I''m afraid that Bo''s parents will throw a check or use some means to force you two to break up... So I think girls still need to have a stable job."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "thank you, but I don''t go this way."


    "All right."


    Ye Ling regretted: "it''s a pity that you look so good."


    "Don''t worry, I can have a bright future without relying on my face." It''s less than two months before the college entrance examination. She should review it. Although she has long remembered those knowledge.


    Ye Lingen said, holding her hand and smiling brightly: "I believe you, there are so many roads anyway, and you don''t have to take this one."


    ¡­¡­


    After the two left, the broker showed some anger.


    "She refused. It''s a great opportunity."


    Mu Shiran is eager to refuse Mu Shimian. On the surface, she gently opens her mouth: "sister Wen, I will go back to persuade her and try to make her change her mind."


    The agent said well, but he was still very unhappy: "Hello, tell her, let her think about it, and discuss it with your mother. Her grades are definitely bad in the college entrance examination. Since they are bad, it''s better toe out early to make a future."


    "Sister Wen, you''re right. It''s reasonable. Maybe my sister has a strange temper, so she won''t agree. But don''t worry, I''ll try to persuade her back." Mu Shiran finished and said in embarrassment, "sister Wen, the shooting time of the advertisement you said before may be dyed a littleter. My sister hasn''t promised yet."


    Sister Wen originally signed an advertisement to promote the two sisters, just to hold them.


    The agent frowned, the rhythm was disturbed, and she was in a bad mood; "No, it''s not easy to win this advertisement. It''s up to you."


    When Mu Shiran''s goal is achieved, he is secretly happy, but he is still very modest on the surface; "It''s not good, or I''ll wait two days."


    "We can''t wait. Everything has been arranged. We must shoot on time."

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525</h4>


    The agent finished and patted her on the shoulder: "it''s so decided.


    The agent has something to do. He''ll leave first after checking out.


    Mu Shiran sat in his seat and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    She slowly picked up a ss of juice, drank it twice, and put it back.


    "Ah."


    Mu Shiran sighed and couldn''t take back the smile on her face.


    It''s not over yet. If she doesn''t let the agent give up, she''ll probably try her best to let mu Shinian sign the contract.


    Mu Shiran supported her chin. She raised a finger and knocked on the table. An idea suddenly came to her mind.


    Isn''t it, something? She will.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t go to the garage today because of this episode.


    After she put Ye Ling on the bus, she was just about to go home when she was called by the little elder martial sister.


    Mu Shinian took a taxi. When he rushed over, he saw the little elder martial sister waiting for her in the lobby.


    The fifth elder martial brother was talking to her, but the little elder martial sister looked impatient.


    Seeing hering, the little elder martial sister immediately left the fifth elder martial brother and came over: "here?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and stared at her curiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    At the sight of Mu Shinian, the fifth senior brother immediately shut up and smiled again: "ah, you''reing."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes turned around between them, and finally returned to the little elder martial sister''s face: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    The little elder martial sister waved her hand smartly: "let''s go."


    "... where?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the fifth senior brother curiously.


    The fifth elder martial brother shrugged and said he didn''t know.


    The little elder martial sister pulled her arm and said gently, "just walk around. You should have a lot of things to y. Take me to have a look."


    Mu Shinian thought, something must have happened. Otherwise, what''s the matter with the inexplicable behavior of little martial sister?


    Although mu Shinian was strange, he didn''t tear down the stage. He obediently followed the little elder martial sister.


    Not long after the two talents went out, the fifth elder martial brother looked back and saw the eldest martial brother. He thought of what he identally met yesterday and scratched his eyebrows in embarrassment: "eldest martial brother, what happened between you and the younger martial sister?"


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you know, little elder martial sister. She probably won''t fall in love in her life. You''re so impulsive. At that time, everyone will be in the same ce. It''s embarrassing not to look up and look down."


    The master brother pursed his lower lip and stared at him coldly.


    The fifth senior brother immediately felt a strong murderous spirit.


    He coughed and silently turned around: "well, elder martial brother, I have something else to do. I''ll withdraw first."


    With that, she quickly ran away.


    "Stop."


    The elder martial brother called him coldly.


    The fifth senior brother pulled his lower lip awkwardly and retreated silently; "Elder martial brother, please say."


    The elder martial brother pointed to the door; "Follow them."


    The fifth senior brother said, "what?"


    "Don''t let her die again."


    The master brother added another sentence after finishing hismand; "If you can''t stop it, call me."


    With that, the elder martial brother left again.


    The fifth elder martial brother silently stretched out his hand and silently retracted.


    He sighed sadly and followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian obviously felt the little elder martial sister''s anger, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    The younger martial sister asked curiously, "Why are you still outside sote?"


    "Oh, I went to see someone today."

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526</h4>


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Mu Shinian quickly waved his hand: "no, you misunderstood. No one bullied me. It''s just a private matter."


    Little elder martial sister was relieved: "I thought you were bullied again."


    With that, she looked at her eyes and swallowed the unfinished words silently: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    She just doesn''t bother to fight back. If she really fights, will she still lose?


    Mu Shinian hooked his lips and smiled: "by the way, little elder martial sister, where are you going?"


    The little elder martial sister took her arm and walked casually in the street: "don''t you ask me what I''m looking for you all of a sudden?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, if you want to say it, you will say it yourself."


    The little elder martial sister also smiled: "hello."


    "Let''s go, elder martial sister. It''s your treat. I''ll take you to the bar for two rounds."


    Mu Shinian has no opinion.


    ¡­¡­


    She thought that the little elder martial sister should just be in a bad mood.


    However, after going, I found that the little elder martial sister''s mood was almost low to the dust.


    The consumption of the bar was very high. After the little elder martial sister went there, she ordered some juice for mu Shinian, and then ordered several bottles of expensive wine at once. Then she began to drink alone.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bar, holding his chin, staring at the sleepy people.


    "Are you okay?"


    The little elder martial sister looked up, looked at her, smiled nkly and came out: "OK, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, fished a paper towel and slowly sent it to her: "wipe it."


    The younger martial sister took it, wiped her mouth and gave her a wink: "younger martial sister, I tell you, I''m fine."


    "... you want to rob Len''s goods, not because of how important they are, but because you want to repay the favor of senior brother, don''t you?"


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes twinkled twice. The whole person hung on her and vaguely hooked her chin: "Nian, you''re so smart. You can''t hide anything from you."


    Mu Shinian wanted to step back, but the little elder martial sister stretched out her hand and directly hooked her neck to prevent her from moving.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Two women, that''s not good.


    Before she could think more, the little elder martial sister coughed and leaned on her shoulder. Her voice could not tell whether she was tired or troubled: "well, I want to pay off the favor. As long as I pay off, it has nothing to do with me."


    "After paying off, I can..."


    I didn''t say the rest.


    Because the little elder martial sister frowned hard.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and was about to ask the bartender for a ss of water. The person on his body was suddenly pulled away.


    Mu Shinian stared and subconsciously began to do it.


    As a result, when I looked up and saw who the person was, the whole person was not well.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously shouted bad, but when she saw the real face of the little elder martial sister, she came out with a small sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, today''s little elder martial sister is Zhenrong. She wore a mask when she was at the dock that day.


    Bo Qian didn''t recognize who the little elder martial sister was. He looked at her and said, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister and forced her lower lip.


    Shit!


    The little elder martial sister heard the sound and struggled to get up from her chair.


    Mu Shinian was afraid of her falling down and hurriedly stretched out his hand to help her.

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527</h4>


    The little elder martial sister leaned softly against mu Shinian and tried to open her eyes to see Bo shallow.


    It took a long time to recognize who he was.


    "Oh, it''s you, aren''t you, my little..."


    Before he finished, mu Shinian raised his foot and gently kicked her.


    After a while, the little elder martial sister looked back at her inexplicably and then came back: "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. You''re the thin boyfriend of my family, aren''t you?"


    Mu Shinian almost wanted to cover his face.


    The thin and shallow face became darker: "your home?"


    "Well, that''s not." As soon as the little elder martial sister got drunk, she couldn''t find the north. She coughed and leaned softly against mu Shinian. Her blurred eyes were particrly evocative: "I know Xiao Niannian, but it''s longer than you. My little Niannian looks cold, but it''s really a little girl. You, cough..." the little martial sister was choked by herself again, After coughing twice, he said, "you must, must read well to my little family, otherwise, I will, um, kill you."


    Thin shallow has a cold face. She feels ufortable when she leans against mu Shinian.


    With a cold face, he directly pulled the little elder martial sister''s arm and pressed her to sit down.


    Mu Shinian was about to pass when he was stopped by a shallow look.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian is silent and silent.


    The thin and shallow face was as cold as winter: "you are still a student. It''s appropriate toe here in the evening?"


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t know what to answer.


    Thin shallow stared at the little elder martial sister and gritted her teeth: "who is she?"


    "I... friend."


    Mu Sinian looked at the little elder martial sister, remained silent for a long time, and added: "I knew her a long time ago. She helped me. She... Recently came here, just in a bad mood, so..."


    "The one who smashed Tang Yu''s shop with youst time?" A thin, shallow, cold rhetorical question.


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect to hide it from thin people.


    She didn''t say a word and nodded without saying a word.


    Thin shallow is almost blown up by air.


    Mu Shinian noticed that the situation was wrong, took a deep breath and said weakly: "things are not what you think. She is not a social youth, or..."


    It usually looks soft. Once it explodes, the whole person is not good.


    A shallow belly of anger is going to explode.


    I don''t know how to send it.


    Mu Shinian is a strange person. He can''t ask her to be a good girl like others.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes, looked at the angry man, and his lips pursed slightly.


    She also knows that Bo Qian is worried that he will have an ident and be cheated... Although she is really cheating him.


    Two people are deadlocked, a voice suddenly inserted.


    "Thin and shallow?"


    This sound


    Mu Shimian was stunned and subconsciously looked at the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister kept her head down. She didn''t know whether it was ufortable or something. When she heard the sound, her body stiffened. The next second, she returned to normal again.


    Tang and song curiously came over, and then saw a familiar figure. He was also stunned. It seemed that he was not used to: "Mu Shinian, your friend is also there."


    The scene was really embarrassing.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Thin shallow but at this time, coldly opened his mouth: "do you know her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528</h4>


    Tang and song looked at the woman and smiled, "I told youst time."


    Thin shallow nodded his head.


    Several people felt the atmosphere was strange.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to slow down and jumped down from the chair.


    She tripped over the chair and nearly fell.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously stretched out his hand to help. As a result, someone was one step faster than her. As soon as the Tang and Song Dynasties stretched out their hand, they directly took the person to their arms.


    The little elder martial sister was stiff and stretched out her hand towards mu Shinian: "go back."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes, ignored the man''s strange face, stretched out his hand and helped the man over.


    "I sent her..."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Two voices sounded one after another.


    Bo Qian looked at Tang and Song Dynasties with a bit of oppression in his eyes.


    Tang and Song Dynasty didn''t know what they were thinking. They looked thin and shallow. Against the man''s eyes to kill, Shanshan said, "it''s sote. Mu Shinian will have ss tomorrow. You take her back to rest first. I''ll be responsible for sending people back."


    I thank you!


    Mu shiniankai directly refused: "no, I''m not at ease."


    The face of Tang and Song Dynasties will be distorted.


    You have nothing to worry about!


    Mu Shinian seemed to see what was on his mind. He picked his lips and said coldly, "I don''t trust you anywhere."


    "You!"


    The Tang and Song dynasties were so angry that they were about to explode.


    As a result, there was another person beside him, looking at him from time to time.


    Under such oppression, the Tang and Song dynasties had no choice but to force themselves to swallow the dirty words.


    He dares to swear that if he dares to be rude to Mu Shi, he will send him to heaven every minute!


    Both men were deadlocked.


    Before deciding whether to win or lose, another voice inserted: "no, I''ll send it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked back, and the whole person was almost dark.


    Senior brother! What are you doing here?


    Don''t you think the scene is not chaotic enough?


    Thin shallow looked at the man who suddenly appeared, and his face was even more ugly.


    The eldest martial brother is still a gentle gentleman. From his appearance alone, I can''t see how miserable he was beaten not long ago, but


    Mu Shimian looked at the elder martial brother''s face magically.


    How much foundation is it? Can it even cover the injury directly?


    The elder martial brother looked at her and nodded at her gently.


    Tang and song looked at the increasingly ugly people around them and wanted to escape the scene every minute!


    Mu Shinian, you son of a bitch. Who do you know?


    Even if there are women, there are men!? Aren''t you afraid that a shallow vinegar jar will directly overturn and drown all the people around you?


    The eldest martial brother seemed to feel the malice from Bo Qian. He was silent. He remembered the tragedy of being beaten that night and the subconscious cold on his back, but he straightened his back: "I knew you before, friend."


    No one paid any attention to him.


    But mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "Why are you here?"


    "Pick up."


    The elder martial brother said and motioned mu Shinian to give him the man.


    Mu Shi read and was about to give the man to him. Suddenly, a hand stretched out and dragged the man directly.


    Mu Shinian blinked nkly.


    Tang and song held the little elder martial sister who had fallen asleep and said, "she is a friend of Mu Shinian. She got drunk in the bar I opened. I should be responsible."


    "... ah?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her weakly.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties looked like righteous words: "that''s it."


    Elder martial brother narrowed his eyes dangerously. Tang and Song Dynasties still hate it as usual for so long!


    "Your logic is very strong." The eldest martial brother can maintain his demeanor even if he is angry: "but I''m sorry, I have to take her away today."

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529</h4>


    Seeing the two men are about to fight.


    Mu Shinian wanted to make a sound, but he was interrupted by the Tang and Song Dynasties: "this is my ce, and I have the responsibility to take care of it. Moreover, he is still mu Shinian''s friend. If there are three long and two shortings, I can''t exin."


    Mu Shinian thought, I don''t need you to exin at all, okay?


    The eldest martial brother looked at the drunk woman, sneered and said, "we three have known each other since childhood. What are you worried about me?"


    "It''s hard to say. People''s hearts are easy to change." Tang and Song said coolly.


    Thin shallow leaned aside to watch jokes.


    Mu Shinian is almost irritable.


    "Enough, you!"


    Her voice was a little loud, and the three men were stunned on the spot.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, and his eyes were a little unhappy.


    Mu Shinian had no air traffic control. He pulled the little elder martial sister''s arm and helped her body: "I''ll just send it. You don''t need it."


    The two men were suddenly unhappy.


    Mu Sinian pursed his lower lip and looked at the elder martial brother with a hint in his eyes.


    The eldest martial brother looked at her unhappily for a few seconds, so don''t open your eyes.


    Tang and song were dissatisfied: "just take her..."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian interrupted him before he finished. Then, he helped the little elder martial sister to go out.


    As a result, after less than two steps, the light of the bar suddenly slipped. Then, it shed twice and went out all at once.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    The elder martial brother sent out his cool words: "I can''t see that Mr. Tang''s means are so superb."


    In the dark, there was a gnashing of teeth voice from the Tang and Song Dynasties: "you are sick, which is obviously a short circuit of current!"


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    It was dark all around. There was only the asional sh of fluorescence on the mobile phone screen, and screams came from time to time in the dark.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    Mu Shinian was thinking and leaned against a man behind him.


    Thin shallow stood behind her, a hand pressed on her shoulder, as if to give her a reliance: "give me the person, be careful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read grace and didn''t refute.


    Little elder martial sister, it''s almost 1.75 meters. It''s really hard for such a big head to lean on yourself.


    Mu Shinian is going to give him the man.


    Suddenly, a cold light shed in the air and looked straight at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian was quick-sighted, handed the man to Bo Qian, and then directly weed him.


    As a result, with a bang, the little elder martial sister fell directly to the side. The people around her moved faster and quickly than her.


    In the dark, mu Shinian only felt his arm pulled by someone and stepped back two steps. He only heard the sound of fighting and louder screams.


    The corner of Mu Shinian''s eye jerked twice.


    She felt dark and wanted to find the little elder martial sister first. As a result, the eldest martial brother had stepped ahead of her and helped someone up: "protect yourself ande to you."


    Mu Shi read his kindness, thought of the little elder martial sister and gritted his teeth: "Tang and song, take her to a safe ce."


    The eldest martial brother frowned unhappily, but said nothing. He rolled up his sleeves and nned to do it.


    "Go, what are you doing?"


    Tang and song also knew what they were doing. He was not familiar with the eldest martial brother, but he was very familiar with Bo Qian: "Mu Shinian, you follow Bo Qian, be careful!"


    More than one person came.


    It''s a batch.

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530</h4>


    Those people were struggling with Bo Qian and were all restrained.


    But their purpose is very clear. They put it clearly and read it for mu Shi.


    They don''t seem to care about others at all.


    At this time, the extra people left can only create obstacles.


    Tang and song thought for a few seconds, left a word of caution, and left with people.


    Brother master noticed that the person in front of him was going to rush up and pressed her shoulder in time: "your eyes have been injured. Your eyesight is not very good at night. Don''t go there."


    "But..."


    Mu Shinian really can''t see anything else. He can only see the silver light shing around... But he can''t judge his opponent''s next move, so he loses his initiative and suffers a lot.


    The elder martial brother seemed to see what she thought: "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and said softly, "be careful."


    The eldest martial brother patted her on the head and rushed over at the next moment.


    Thin shallow looked at the people around him and didn''t say anything, but he was more merciless.


    "Keep alive."


    Thin shallowmand.


    The master elder brother gave a well-being, took away the two people close to him and joked: "you are also a dangerous person."


    I wonder who recruited these people.


    The identity of Mu Shinian is the biggest secret. They will keep it anyway.


    Then these people must havee for the shallow.


    Thin shallow Leng snorted and didn''t speak.


    Both of them are experts.


    That group of people was gradually overwhelmed.


    Bo Qian kicked the man out with a kick.


    Conveniently, I fished the elder martial brother back and helped him avoid a dark knife.


    "Thank you."


    The elder martial brother is not polite.


    Thin shallow doesn''t even give a look.


    Just suddenly, there was something wrong.


    But by the time he noticed it, it was alreadyte.


    Mu Shinian is also moving.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked back together and looked cold.


    entice one ''s opponents to leave their vantage ground!


    That''s sinister.


    Mu Shinian moves slowly in the dark, but every move is killing.


    Everyone who attacked her was knocked down by her.


    But she was hurt because she was a step slower.


    When the knife cut his arm, mu Shinian didn''t blink. He held the man''s wrist with his backhand and fell out directly.


    The knife went deeper and the wound became bigger.


    But she didn''t even frown.


    Another man attacked behind her.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and was about to fight back. As a result, his body was pulled into his arms. The next second, the man kicked up and kicked the man directly two or three meters away.


    Mu Shinian was not used to being protected so much. He gave a voice to remind him: "don''t worry about me, I can."


    "Shut up."


    The thin fingertips clearly noticed a little moisture.


    He pursed his lower lip and looked more agitated: "hurt?"


    "Small wound."


    Mu Shinian covered the wound on his arm and subconsciously didn''t want to be seen by him.


    Thin shallow was even more unhappy, and his muscles copsed tightly.


    "I''m really fine. These people are wrong." Mu Shinian said, "they came at me, and it seems..."


    She didn''t finish the rest, but everyone could understand the meaning.


    It was read by the time, and many people came. Maybe, in this darkness, many people are waiting for the opportunity.


    Thin shallow pulled mu Shinian''s hand: "you follow me."

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked down and could only see the slender bones. The bottom of her heart moved slightly and said frankly, "I can do it myself."


    "Shut up."


    Thin shallow took the man to his arms, held a wrist attacking in the dark, and turned fiercely


    "Ah!"


    The bone broke and screamed.


    Mu Shinian was pulled behind him and sighed helplessly.


    Suddenly, her body stiffened.


    Thin shallow took her hand and wanted to move forward. As a result, the knife behind her fell into a little bit.


    A little pain, then spread.


    Mu Shinian loosened his hand.


    Stand still.


    Thin shallow was stunned. Looking back, he saw a man in ck, wearing a ck mask and a ck hat. I don''t know when he was standing behind mu Shinian, and there was a knife at her waist, right behind her.


    His face was cold. The next second, mu Shinian suddenly raised his hand and grabbed him away. Then he picked up a wine bottle and hit the attacker on the head.


    People fainted.


    The knife was also deepening, and mu Shinian''s face finally changed.


    In the air, it bes particrly quiet.


    At this time, the man said, "Miss mu, you''d better not move."


    "Also, keep your people still. Our goal is only you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t worry about it. Bo Qian and senior brother also stopped.


    The master brother''s eyebrows were cold: "why did you catch her?"


    "Of course it was ordered."


    The man sped mu Shinian''s neck with one hand, and the knife in his hand was against her harm: "all the information in this area has been blocked. If my knife goes down, you will never have time to call a doctor. She will certainly lose too much blood and die."


    This bar in the Tang and Song Dynasties is very prosperous in this area. This time is the peak period. Even if the traffic is sorted out as soon as possible, it is estimated that there is no time to send people to the hospital.


    and. More importantly, how can mu Shinian get hurt!


    Thin pursed his lower lip: "who wants to catch her?"


    "This can''t be said." In the dark, the man grabbed mu Shinian and retreated step by step. However, if she showed the idea of running away, the knife would go deeper.


    Bo Qian and the eldest martial brother also noticed the idea of Mu Shinian, pursed their lips and reminded her, "don''t move."


    Mu Shinian shed some blood and was not in a good mood.


    "Yes."


    "That''s right. Miss Mu wille with us. We won''t fight so much." With that, he retreated through the back door with mu Shinian and the scattered people who had been beaten.


    The elder martial brother wanted to follow up, but he was pressed on his shoulder.


    In the dark, you can vaguely see the figure of Mu Shinian, but you can''t see her specific appearance.


    Thin and calm looking at her, need to use a lot of self-control to hold back and don''t move!


    "I miss you... Don''t be afraid."


    He can''t afford to bet!


    In case of a traffic jam and the car can''t drive... Mu Shinian is really dead.


    Obviously, I don''t want her to shed a little blood at ordinary times.


    In the dark, no one can see each other clearly.


    Mu Shinian heard the voice and smiled helplessly: "well, I''m not afraid."


    Since she lives, there must be other uses.


    Her life is not in danger for the time being.


    As long as she finds the right opportunity, she will run away herself.


    There''s no need for someone else to save it.


    ¡­¡­


    The bar didn''t recover until half an hourter.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532</h4>


    Tang Song ran over and said, "the whole wire has been cut off!"


    When Tang and song finished, they saw two men pick up their mobile phones and walk in other directions.


    "Go and track it right away. You can''t let go of the wharf, airport and station."


    Hung up the phone, Bo Qian raised his hand, pressed his eyebrow, and took out a small token like thing from his pocket.


    He photographed it and passed it along: "investigate where this is from."


    The elder martial brother also came over, looked at the sign and frowned: "those people just now?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    The eldest martial brother''s face is more strange. He seems to have seen simr things somewhere.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not so easy to have an ident."


    Bo Qian didn''t speak. Looking at the elder martial brother, his face was ugly: "who are you?"


    This word is very spiritual.


    Elder martial brother didn''t answer right away.


    Bo Qian said, "people are not recruited from my side. Their skills are not so professional."


    So these people can only really aim at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian is a student. What a powerful person can I offend?


    Eldest martial brother doesn''t have an idea. It''s reasonable to say that mu Shinian''s identity is so secret that he won''t be dug out.


    He pondered and shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "No, no matter who it is, find out the people first." Tang and song saw that they were going to pinch each other and came out to be peace ambassadors.


    Mention this, thin shallow is upset.


    He went straight out, started the car and left.


    On the bus, he meditated, pressed a number and dialed out.


    "Young master?"


    The person on the phone made a strange noise: "is there anything you want to order sote?"


    "Mu Shinian." Thin shallow direct voice: "send someone to find, all can send, send out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is the battle so big?


    The man was startled, but he still didn''t dare to show a curious look: "OK, young master, I''ll do it right away."


    Hung up the phone, thin shallow or irritable on his face.


    He knocked hard on the steering wheel and stared at the blood between his fingers. His face was ugly as never before.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian walked around for a long time before he came to a vi built in the suburbs.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and looked around with cold eyes.


    The wound on her back was treated by the doctor just now.


    The light in the living room is very bright.


    Mu Shinian looked at the man who wanted to rush over and strangle her at any time, and some speechless picked his eyebrow.


    Is it in that man''s hand again?


    Or does he have any evidence to prove that I am Ovi?


    When mu Shinian and others are in neutral, he can''t help thinking about it.


    After waiting for half an hour, the man finally appeared.


    When he came, he smelled a smell of blood.


    "Are you hurt?"


    His men immediately said, "she resisted tenaciously. I can''t help it, so I did it hard."


    "That''s right." The man nodded and said; "She''s not the kind of person who will be caught obediently. Well done."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief and said, "yes."


    The man poured a cup of tea and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer. He leaned gently on the sofa, held his arm and looked at him coolly: "polite words will be saved. What do you want to do, just say it directly."


    "Your temper is really not pleasing at all."


    The man said truthfully.


    Mu Shinian is more truthful than him: "it''s my luck not to please you."

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533</h4>


    The man''s handsome face darkened in an instant.


    However, only for a moment, he resumed his elegant childe appearance: "you are still so... Have a temper."


    "Say something quickly."


    Mu Shinian was very impatient.


    The man coughed and leaned on the sofa. He looked around and slowly said, "I still think you are Aowei."


    "...." Mu Shinian rolled his eyes and said, "where''s the evidence?"


    "I just can''t find evidence, so I have a headache."


    The man spoke truthfully.


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    She was helpless and funny to spit out her anger: "so, what''s the reason you took so much effort to catch me today?"


    "Are you trying to test again?"


    The man nodded: "I think you will show your feet when your life is threatened."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows, looked at the man who was ready to rush up at any time, and smiled coldly: "do you want him to fight me again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man also looked at the man and smiled gently: "don''t be impatient. After proving that she is Aowei, you have plenty of opportunities to challenge her."


    "Yes." His men gnawed their teeth.


    Mu Shinian stopped talking and waited for him quietly.


    No evidence.


    Without proof, she can continue to talk nonsense.


    The man looked up and nced at theyout of the vi: "what do you think of here?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it and there was no movement on his face.


    This vi is as like as two peas lived in that year.


    Even the fruit on the table was the same as the day she left.


    Even... There is a ck spot on the banana, which is the same


    Mu Shimian smiled coldly at the bottom of his heart. This man is really crazy.


    These years, still so persistent.


    The man didn''t see the mood he wanted from her face. He didn''t get angry at all. He just gently reminded him, "this is an apology I gave you. It''s my fault to call you suddenly this time."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t want to say anything.


    The man knocked on the sofa with his fingers, suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the second floor: "by the way, I put something in your bedroom. You can go up and have a look."


    With that, he stood up, leaned slightly over, and his voice was a little yful: "you should go up and see as soon as possible. I don''t have much time for you. You may regret it toote."


    Mu Shinian is still very cold and light.


    When the man reminded him of this, he didn''t go on. A group of people walked out slowly, and then closed and locked the door of the vi.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, still stood up, walked to the second floor and entered the bedroom. At a nce, he saw a very familiar person sitting on the ground in confusion. His face was frightened and frightened. He purred when he saw her.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, a touch of consternation between his eyebrows and eyes, and slipped quickly.


    She walked over quietly and took off the man''s mask.


    "It''s you, it''s you, it must be you, Aowei, you save me, save me, I don''t want to die!"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "you admit your mistake, I''m not her."


    "Why aren''t you!" The man looked at her face and said hard, "you forgot that I was your man. When you wanted to leave, let us escape, but I was caught back. I was caught back because I wanted to give you time to leave. Did you forget?"

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534</h4>


    She knows. It''s because she knows that it''s more difficult now.


    She knows what the man is going to do!


    And this person, she really can''t do itpletely.


    Mu Shinian quietly frowned.


    Seeing her motionless, the man grabbed her hand more anxiously: "you recognize me, you must recognize me, you know who I am! Aowei, but your most loyal subordinate, you can''t die!"


    Mu Shinian knows that there must be all kinds of monitoring here.


    Then, the man must be lurking somewhere and monitoring her every move. As long as he makes a slight mistake, it will be revealed to the world behind her.


    I don''t know. Even the organization behind her will be dug out.


    This step can''t be wrong.


    Mu Shinian thought deeply. The next second, she didn''t wrinkle hard. Her voice was very confused: "who are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man stared at her incredulously.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, looked at him gradually disappointed, and looked a little unbearable.


    "You, you''re not..." the man seemed shocked and stumbling. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Mu Shinian nodded quietly.


    The man sat on the ground and couldn''t seem to ept it.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t see it anymore and stretched out his hand to him: "get up first and I''ll untie the rope for you."


    When the man heard the speech, he immediately stepped back two steps.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The man''s spirit seemed to be highly nervous and took two steps back: "no, you don''te here. If you''re not Aowei, you don''te here."


    "... what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian became more and more uneasy.


    At present, in this bureau, she has no better way except to stand still.


    The man swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, "if you''re not Aowei, you can''t open it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read his eyelids and said, "what did you say?"


    The man''s face was almost pale. He swallowed hard and his voice was trembling: "I have a bomb tied to me, just like the bomb opened by Aowei three years ago."


    "He told me that Ovi would show up and open the bomb. Then, I, I don''t have to die."


    Mu Shi was stunned and subconsciously looked at the ce where his abdomen was closed up. The whole person''s face was instantly gloomy and terrible.


    The cold sweat on the man''s face has been falling down.


    He swallowed hard and smiled weakly; "You can''t open it. Since you''re not Aowei, don''t die. Let''s go quickly."


    Mu Shinian clenched her fist hard. She hasn''t thought about how to find a way to get the best of both worlds!


    It seems that whatever you do is wrong.


    Mu Shinian pondered, bent over and untied his rope. Then, staring at the bomb tied to his abdomen, he forced his breath out.


    "I can''t dismantle the bomb. I''ll try and see if I have tools to directly untie this thing."


    The man shook his head in despair; "It''s useless. You can''t take it off unless you have a key."


    Mu Shinian took a little look and knew that it was the same as that in those years.


    At the beginning, she was almost on the verge of death. In thest few seconds, she forcibly opened it.


    She remembered the technique, the technique, and the details.


    But even if I remember, she can''t move

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s face was terrible.


    She clenched her teeth and looked a little frosty.


    Do it, or don''t


    Suddenly, the man in front of him knelt down.


    Before mu Shinian could recover, he heard the man''s bitter plea: "I beg you, are you Aowei? Otherwise, you won''t care about me! I beg you, save me, I really don''t want to die! I want to live, I really want to live!"


    "I have old PI children. They are still waiting for me at home. I can''t just die like this! Aowei, I beg you, no matter what grudges you have with that person, I have done my utmost to you. You can''t do this to me. I want to live!"


    Men have been incoherent, upside down.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip hard, and there was a strong sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    She really doesn''t know what to do


    The man has kowtowed to her.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t hold it: "get up!"


    "I don''t, I want to live, I want to live!" The man repeatedly stressed that his head kept knocking down.


    Mu Shinian''s face has be very ugly.


    She looked left and right, picked up the rope and tied the man to a chair in twos and threes.


    Seeing that the man was still struggling, she coldly reminded him: "the bomb is still tied to you. If you move around, aren''t you afraid to pretend to be dead?"


    The man was stunned and his whole body froze.


    "Calm down and we''ll find a way slowly."


    Mu Shinian turned his back to him and rummaged around in the room. Finally, he went to the downstairs kitchen and found a knife.


    The man looked at her in surprise.


    Mu Shimian didn''t exin anything. He walked around behind him and tried to pry the lock with a knife.


    As a result, she broke the knife, the de scratched her hand, and the lock remained motionless.


    Sure enough, it was written by that man. There are no ws left.


    Mu Shinian breathed out depressed. She leaned against the cab and pressed the wound casually. Her eyebrows locked and asked coldly, "how did she untie the Aowei you said?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man''s lip p moved twice, as if some didn''t react.


    Mu Shinian smiled and looked at him calmly: "although I''m sorry, I''m really not the Aowei. I can''t get out now. The doors have been locked, and the windows are also made of special materials. You can''t break them open at all. So, either you remember how they were opened, or we''ll all die."


    The light on the man''s face faded gradually.


    Such a little action didn''t escape mu Shinian''s eyes, and then she was even more upset.


    This man is not pretending.


    He really doesn''t know that man at all.


    Even if he could defend for a while, but she tried so hard all the way, he didn''t show any ws at all.


    Mu Shinian silently pursed his lower lip.


    In this way, she can''t stand idly by!


    The man is estimated to have been hit hard enough. The whole man hasn''te back yet.


    He sadly closed his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t know. Aowei turned her back to me. I didn''t see anything."


    He''s right.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth hard: "I can always remember some."


    At her urging, the man racked his brains thinking. Finally, he shook his head sadly: "I''m sorry, I really, really can''t remember anything."


    "Aowei told me not to move. I let her go. I really told her to go, but she, like you, refused to go!"

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536</h4>


    Then he cried again.


    Facing life and death, everyone will be afraid.


    Even a man of iron blood is not surprising.


    "Calm down."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how tofort people.


    She pursed her lower lip and picked up the knife again. The man was startled by her appearance: "you, what are you going to do?"


    "You, you won''t?"


    "Try it." Mu Shinian said coldly, "if you don''t try, how can you know that you can''t? In case of good luck."


    The man''s eyes widened. After hearing this sentence, he was almost out of shape.


    Try... How can this kind of thing be tried?


    If you''re not careful, what if it blows up!


    Mu Shinian took a look at the shell and took a deep breath: "don''t worry. Generally speaking, my luck is better."


    So it still depends on luck? Don''t you have any skills?


    The man was almost frightened by her.


    "This, miss, you, are you kidding?"


    "No kidding." Mu Shinian opened his mouth rationally: "in the current situation, you and I can''t escape anyway. Anyway, when it''s time, it will explode. It''s better to try."


    "It''s a 50% chance to bet."


    The man was almost scared to death.


    His voice trembled violently: "you, you calm down! This kind of thing can''t be tried, I, I really don''t want to die!"


    While talking, mu Shinian has lost one.


    The man thought he was dead. When he screamed at his mouth, he was about to vent. As a result, he stifled it back.


    Mu Shinian was also relieved.


    She looked up andforted the man with a smile: "look, am I lucky?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man looked at her in horror and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian held the knife and continued to study those routes.


    We can''t reduce it as before... We have to change a way andpletely remove this thing


    Mu Shinian really wanted to catch the man at this time and beat him twice by the way!


    An idea shed through her mind.


    Mu Shinian meditated thoughtfully, and then said, "there are five lines, red, blue, ck, pink and posture."


    The man swallowed again.


    "Then, then?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "choose another one."


    "... me, I''lle?" The man shook his head quickly, and another drop of cold sweat fell down: "I, I can''t, I can''t, I really can''t!"


    "I''ll do it." Mu Shinian seems to be very talkative: "just pick a color I like."


    If it''s not the right time, men really want to makeints about it.


    "You, you, what color is that?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said coldly, "I like red."


    Is "..." so hasty? This is a matter of life and death!


    The man almost roared out of his heart.


    Mu Shinian said coldly: "just the red one, I moved."


    With that, her knife leaned over without hesitation.


    It seems that the next second, she really wants to cut off the red rope.


    Men can''t breathe hard.


    After a moment of silence, she finally jumped up: "stop!"


    The man suddenly stood up and the knife ran through the air.


    Mu Shinian''s knife fluttered empty. She frowned curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? You asked me what''s the matter?" The man almost roared, "I don''t want to die!"

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537</h4>


    Mu Shinian saw that his reaction was so violent and frowned: "I''m not sure."


    "What if not?"


    The man almost roared out: "you dare not confirm whether it is or not, you dare to cut it directly!"


    "So I said, shit." Mu Shinian opened his mouth with a calm face.


    The man was almost spitting blood out of her breath.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk more nonsense with him. He pointed to the chair and said coldly, e here, sit down, I''ll continue to cut."


    It''s about his life. Where is the man willing to obey? He shook his head and refused.


    Mu Shinian did not fail to do what she wanted to do. She symbolically persuaded him. Seeing that he was still very resistant, she took a deep breath and directly wanted to use a big move: "OK, don''t me me."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the monitor, there was a man''s scream.


    Outside the monitoring, several people looked at it and were at a loss.


    "She''s not really going to blind cut, is she?" The assistant spoke carefully.


    Xiao Jing coldly pursed her lower lip, and her face, which had always been warm, was filled with a murderous spirit at this time.


    The assistant said uneasily, "Sir, are you sure you won''t stop it? It will really explode. Moreover, Miss Mu just now, she really cut it casually."


    Fortunately, the first one didn''t burst.


    If you have bad luck and the second one explodes, even if you want to save people, it''s toote.


    Xiao Jing''s face was unspeakably ugly.


    He stared at the monitor, recalled what had just happened, and found that there was nothing wrong.


    Mu Shinian''s every word and every performance are very calm and not exposed.


    She really is, isn''t she?


    Seeing that Xiao Jing''s face was so ugly, the assistant was afraid: "Sir, if this is not miss Aowei, we will make a mistake. In that case, the consequences will be very serious."


    If Bo Qian knew that his wife had died, he would be really angry and settle ounts with them.


    Although they do not belong to the same circle, no one dares to underestimate the prince of the Bo family.


    Xiao Jing raised her finger and motioned for her assistant to be quiet.


    When he was quiet, he stood up. Just about to do something, another scream came.


    The man''s breathing sound can''t be faster.


    "You, your nerves!"


    "How dare you continue to cut?"


    "I won''t cooperate with you. Help!"


    Xiao Jing couldn''t see it anymore.


    He has done a lot of bad things in his life, but he never touches such things as hurting innocent people.


    Xiao Jing pushed open the door and went down. She was about to go to the vi not far away. As a result, a car drove past quickly.


    Then, the second, the third


    Everyone held their breath and looked at the cars quietly.


    Then the car stopped in front of the vi.


    The door opened and several slender men came down.


    "Uh?"


    The assistant stared in surprise: "he found it so quickly?"


    They set up many obstacles along the way.


    In this way, it can be found.


    Xiao Jing stared.


    Even if you find it, you can''t get in without a key.


    He squeezed the key in his hand, and in the moment of lowering his eyes, misceneous emotions flowed in his pupils.


    "You go..."


    Before he finished, the door nged.


    The crowd looked up.


    The man in a white shirt is banging against the door.


    After two times of collision, he immediately gave up and gave orders to the men next to him.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538</h4>


    The crowd didn''t know what he was going to do. The next second, they saw what those men were holding in their hands. They looked dignified one by one, put their things at the door and walked away directly.


    Fifteen secondster.


    There was a loud bang.


    The whole door was blown open.


    A smoke of gunpowder came.


    Xiao Jing couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    There was an unspeakable silence around, and everyone dared not take a look at Xiao Jing''s face.


    In a strange silence, the assistant said awkwardly, "ha ha, this young master Bo is really... Bold and resourceful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men looked at her strangely, and the assistant immediately closed his mouth again.


    Xiao Jing stared at the door. A group of people guarded it. Others couldn''t get in at all.


    He still can''t believe that the cold Aowei will like a man one day.


    Shouldn''t she always be so cold and indifferent?


    Xiao Jing gnashed her teeth and thought, a kind of unwilling and unwilling emotion spread in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was unifying the man when the door was hit. When he was about to continue disassembly, there was another loud noise, and the whole vi shook.


    Then she heard a few footsteps.


    Then there were the familiar faces.


    Mu Shi read and looked at them nkly.


    Thin shallow took the lead ining over and pulled the man up: "hurt?"


    "Small wound."


    Mu Shinian is also very awkward.


    She thought he coulde, but she didn''t want him toe.


    "What''s going on?"


    The elder martial brother asked curiously.


    "Go back." Mu Shinian was about to answer when he was interrupted. Bo Qian grabbed her hand and walked directly out.


    Mu Shinian took out his hand and shook his head at them: "you go first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both men looked strange.


    The eldest martial brother looked at the man''s face. After confirming it again and again, he finally understood the reason: "this person has nothing to do with you, just a stranger. If you can''t save it, don''t save it."


    Mu Shinian learned to disassemble and learned very well. She didn''t disassemble it immediately, which shows that there is a big obstacle behind it, so she can''t disassemble it.


    And he won''t dismantle it.


    Then there is one person left, thin and shallow.


    A drunken childe, maybe not.


    Just thinking about this, Bo Qian suddenly walked over, picked up the knife on the ground, stared at the lines expressionless, turned his back to them and opened his mouth heavily; "Take her out first."


    The elder martial brother frowned, "you will."


    "Take her out."


    Thin shallow mood bad to an extreme.


    That''s why he''s so cold at this time.


    Mu Shinian has known him for so long. He knows a little about his temper.


    "Will you?"


    "If you go out, I will."


    Thin shallow finally answered.


    Mu Shinian was about to stay when the elder martial brother grabbed his wrist: "No.e with me."


    "...." Mu Shinian didn''t speak and looked at him coldly.


    The two men confronted each other.


    The eldest martial brother also knew that his younger martial sister was really angry. When he was about to do it directly, Bo Qian suddenly put down his knife, walked directly over, picked up the man and went out.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. When he came back to God, the man had been put in the car.


    Thin shallow closed the door, and then locked it directly. Looking at the security guards, he said coldly, "don''t open the door for her."

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539</h4>


    Mu Shinian patted the car ss hard, but it was useless at all.


    I don''t know where the door is locked. She can''t open it.


    "You stay here."


    Thin shallow stood outside the window, giving orders withoutment.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and patted the window twice. As a result, the wound on his hand opened even more.


    Bo Qian also saw it, but he didn''t care about these: "I''ll help you save the people you want to save."


    Then he went straight upstairs.


    "Hello!"


    She is not such a weak person!


    Mu Shinian issued bursts of protests, but they had little effect.


    Thin shallow ignored her and walked away without looking back.


    Mu Shinian was almost furious.


    The bodyguards outside are also very curious to peek at the people in the car.


    ording to legend, thin and shallow woman is really extraordinary!


    Aware of the sight of Mu Shinian, the two men immediately stopped looking and looked seriously into the distance.


    Mu Shinian looked at their stupidity and knew it didn''t make sense.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, after silence, she shot directly!


    Bang.


    Two bodyguards standing by the car were startled and looked back at the broken ss and the people who came out of it.


    Both of them didn''t react.


    Mu Shinian moved his wrist twice and looked coldly at the two people next to the car: "do you want to do it or just let me go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boss''s woman is really extraordinary.


    Let people surrender as soon as you make a noise!


    The two hands looked at each other and said, "if you''re let go, the boss will investigate it. I''m afraid we are."


    "Oh, I see."


    Mu Shinian said, fiercely raised his hand and smashed it.


    "Ow!"


    With a scream, the bodyguard covered his eyes and looked at her with a ck eye.


    Mu Shinian coldly hooked his lower lip: "sorry."


    That''s what she said. She didn''t feel so sorry at all!


    Men think they are too wronged!


    "Miss mu, you believe the young master. He will be fine. Since he doesn''t want to put you up, he must have his own reason."


    Her family couldn''t stop her, so they had to persuade her.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian is just a piece of wood. It doesn''t make sense.


    Seeing that they couldn''t stop, they had to say, "Miss mu, I''ve offended."


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs


    The elder martial brother is also very righteous and didn''t leave.


    No matter who has an ident, mu Shinian won''t be in a good mood.


    He finally understood why mu Shinian hesitated for so long and still didn''t mean to disassemble.


    The person who tied her up is probably staring at her.


    It is estimated that she should be very careful at every step.


    The elder martial brother looked at the man who was studying and asked curiously, "are you sure you really will..."


    Before he finished, the second thread was cut off.


    The eldest martial brother''s eyelids jumped violently twice, and his face turned pale for a moment.


    Not to mention the man whose life was pinched in his hand, he almost screamed out: "what''s the matter with you, what''s the matter! Won''t you tell me before you want to cut it?"


    I didn''t lift my shallow head. I''m afraid I don''t want to talk to you.


    He continued to stare at the intricate lines, frowning tightly.


    The man''s heart was about to hang in his throat. He took two careful breaths and asked uneasily, "you didn''t lie. You really can, can you?"


    "Shut up."


    Thin shallow impatiently interrupted him.

 Chapter 540

    <h4>Chapter 540</h4>


    The man muttered and looked up at the eldest martial brother. He found that the eldest martial brother was also dignified, and his mood fell to the bottom of the valley.


    "You two, I beg you. I''m a human life anyway. Please treat me with snacks. Thank you."


    "Shut up." This time it''s senior brother.


    He also figured out that Bo Qian really understood these things, not to be handsome in front of his little younger martial sister.


    He felt relieved at the thought.


    Thin shallow stared at the lines, picked up the knife and cut off another one.


    "What does mu Shinian have to do with you?"


    The man didn''t react at first. After seeing the big brother''s strange eyes, he realized that the man was talking to himself.


    He was suddenly silent for a moment, and then he opened his mouth: "she has nothing to do with me. I recognized the wrong person."


    Thin shallow cut off another one.


    The man felt his heart speed up again.


    But after waiting for a second, he was relieved again.


    "Can you, can you untie it for me first and then ask me?"


    "No."


    A simple answer.


    The man''s eyes darkened for a while before he opened his mouth weakly: "you shouldn''t know, Aowei. I thought she was Aowei."


    Ovi again!


    Thin shallow was distracted. The knife almost cut the wrong line.


    The man took a deep breath nervously and continued, "you know me, too? Aowei, she''s a very powerful person, but she''s too mysterious. Even if I''ve been her subordinate, I haven''t seen her."


    "She''s not."


    Thin shallow simply and rudely interrupted her: "she is my person."


    The elder martial brother on the side was in a mood of ups and downs. When the man recognized Aowei, he had no choice.


    Fortunately, I denied it.


    The man listened to Bo Qian''s words, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s really not. If it is, she won''t save me."


    "But, hehe." The man looked back at him with a bitter smile: "since you know that I have nothing to do with her, why do you save me?"


    "I''m afraid she''s sad."


    Bo Qian answered without thinking.


    Mu Shinian is not a bad person. If no one provokes her, she probably won''t take the initiative to provoke others.


    But if this man dies in front of her, she may be sad for a long time.


    That''s it.


    Otherwise, a stranger, how could he risk his life to save people.


    The man didn''t expect to hear the answer. He was silent and couldn''t helpughing; "You really, do you like the girl just now?"


    The elder martial brother also held his breath.


    At this time, most people will answer.


    However, Bo Qian cut another thread and said, "it''s none of your business."


    "You don''t like it. What do you do so desperately?" The man saw that he seemed to really understand, and his mood was not so lost, so he asked like chatting.


    "Shut up!"


    Thin shallow was tired of being asked and threw out two words directly.


    The man wanted to ask. The elder martial brother grabbed an apple impatiently and blocked his mouth directly.


    "If you want to live, be quiet."


    The man was stunned and immediately became honest.


    Elder martial brother, I don''t know what to say. Is it really good to chat like this when it''s so dangerous?


    Downstairs, there were two voices. Then, in a few seconds, the door was opened.

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541</h4>


    Thin shallow looked back and saw the figure of Mu Shinian. He pulled his eyebrows twice. Just slowing down, he was in a moment of torrential rain: "go down!"


    Mu Shinian''s back hurts very much.


    She bit her lower lip slightly, endured the pain and walked past without hesitation.


    The elder martial brother reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "Trust me."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth low. Although his voice was very weak, it was very firm.


    The elder martial brother looked very ugly: "how can I believe it, you can''t..."


    "I''m fine." Mu Shinian quickly interrupted him.


    The elder martial brother frowned hard. Finally, he slowly released his hand.


    Mu Shinian walked over and stopped beside Bo Qian.


    As soon as he walked over, thin shallow suddenly moved his hand, clicked and cut a thread.


    Then, the next second, he stood up, picked up mu Shinian, and left without looking back: "go!"


    The two men in the room looked at each other.


    The man quickly reached out and gently pulled away.


    After finding it untied, the man stood up and ran out excitedly.


    The eldest martial brother stared at the thing that was still shing red dots and gave it a hard blow. This guy, should he be


    Without enough time to think, the eldest martial brother hurried downstairs.


    Seeing the man walking too slowly, he stretched out his hand and pulled it. The man staggered and ran with him.


    I went downstairs and got on the bus. The car had just driven out. I heard a loud bang.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw the vipletely razed to the ground, with ayer of dust floating in the air.


    Sure enough... The elder martial brother shook his head speechlessly.


    The man was stunned.


    The car drove more than a kilometer and finally stopped.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and seemed to understand what he was going to say. She turned back and said to the man, "go down."


    "..." the man just narrowly escaped death, and the whole man didn''t slow down: "you, aren''t you really Aowei?"


    "You see, I''m not."


    After mu Shinian finished, he thought for a while and added: "they will send you to an absolutely safe ce. You will not be caught and live a good life in the future."


    "..." the man burst into tears.


    He nodded and looked at her reluctantly: "well, thank you."


    "Well, bye." Mu Shinian waved his hand and motioned the eldest martial brother to close the door.


    The eldest martial brother closed the door and quietly started the car to leave.


    The man was still in the same ce after the car went out for a long time, staring at the direction the car left, and couldn''t remember for a long time.


    Bo Qian''s men stood respectfully behind him: "Sir, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    The man looked back and sat in the back seat: "thank you."


    "Yes." The driver replied and started the car to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, he put the man in a strange airport. The driver took out a card and handed it to him: "there is some money in it. There is no password. There will be a special ne to take you where you want to go, but nevere back."


    The man nodded gratefully and burst into tears: "thank you so much, really thank you so much."


    "You''re wee. Have a nice trip." The driver said that and left.


    The man took the card and got on the ne.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian received the news at the first time.

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542</h4>


    He only mentioned it to Mu Shinian, and then there was no following.


    Mu Shimian silently exchanged eyes with the elder martial brother in the rear seat, and the elder martial brother handed her an expression of helplessness.


    Thin shallow anger is certain.


    Whoever does this is expected to be angry.


    The car drove for two hours before it finally returned to the city.


    Bo Qian found a ce and parked his car by the side of the road.


    This time, without his saying anything, the eldest martial brother opened the door and walked down.


    After the door was closed, Bo Qian immediately started the car and left.


    Mu Shinian was sitting in the co driver''s seat. His ten fingers were very cold. He was not afraid of unclear exnation, but his back hurt a little.


    Thin shallow seems to be aware of her abnormality and turns his head.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously sat up straight and looked at the front without blinking.


    "Hurt?"


    I can see her at a nce.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and shook his head: "old injury."


    Bo Qian looked at her back, stepped on the elerator without saying a word, crossed the red light, and then drove to the hospital.


    "It doesn''t matter. The wound is not big."


    Mu Shinian could not help worrying when he saw that he had turned his car into a bazooka.


    Thin shallow lips pursed fiercely and didn''t listen.


    It''s like racing as a way to vent your anger.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to say anything more, but silently shook his fist.


    How to exin her men and Xiao Jing?


    Ten minutester, the car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    Bo shallow got out of the car and carried the man out.


    Mu Shinian knew he was angry and didn''t struggle this time. She had no ce to put her hands, so she obediently raised her hands and circled his neck.


    Thin shallow''s body stiffened and seemed to sigh.


    The doctor had already said hello, so as soon as they came in, they came over; "Put the man on the bed and I''ll look at the wound."


    Mu Shinian rolled up his clothes obediently, and his face sank again when he looked at the bleeding wound.


    Mu Shinian can feel each other''s anger without looking up.


    She grasped the corners of her clothes and added, "it doesn''t hurt very much."


    Thin shallow looked at her furry head and said to the doctor, "you deal with it."


    The doctor had already prepared the potion, carefully removed the gauze, cleaned the wound, and then applied the ster... Mu Shinian felt the pain at this time. She bit her teeth and didn''t say anything.


    After treating the wound, she also held back a cold sweat on her head.


    "Don''t touch water. Also, don''t move until the wound heals. Your wound has begun to get inmed. I''ll prepare some antipyretic medicine for you. If it burns at night, take it again."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian gave a small answer. He was going to bend down and put on his shoes. As a result, he bent down, squatted in front of her, put on his shoes, tied his shoces, and finally tied a bow.


    Mu Shinian was stunned on the spot.


    I just feel that his feet are warm.


    Thin shallow did all this, and skillfully picked her up: "thank you."


    With that, he left.


    The doctor was stunned.


    For a long time, she smiled helplessly: "it''s amazing."


    Bo qian can really care so much about a girl in his lifetime.


    The little nurse also watched the spring heart sprout: "this is definitely true love, isn''t it?"


    The doctor also nodded: "otherwise, are you kidding?"

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543</h4>


    The little girl smiled: "I thought the prince of the Bo family would be single all his life. That girl is really powerful."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian thought about what to do on the way back. As a result, he fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she heard two vague voices.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?"


    "It''s all right, young master. It''s just a fever. You just asked the doctor. This is a normal phenomenon. Moreover, the temperature is not too high now. I''ll go down and boil the medicine. You can wring the towel dry and stare at Miss mu. Don''t let her kick the quilt."


    Thin shallow frowned: "OK."


    Thin shallow took off the towel pasted on mu Shinian''s forehead, went to the bathroom, twisted it out and pasted it on her forehead.


    Mu Shinian blinked hard, only vaguely saw a vague voice.


    Thin shallow also noticed that she woke up, sighed and said, "you''re determined. I don''t dare take you when you''re sick?"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip. As a result, the lip p was too dry. When he moved, the lip cracked and blood flowed out.


    Thin shallow hurried to take a cotton swab, stained with some water and pressed it on her lip: "don''t move."


    The lips are cold and cool, which alleviates a lot of dryness. Mu Shinian licked his lower lipfortably.


    Thin shallow stared at her tongue and swept it over her lips. The depths of her pupils suddenly became dim.


    "You have a fever."


    Before the ident, thin shallow immediately turned his eyes and abruptly changed the topic: "have a good rest."


    Mu Shinian can''t sleep at this time.


    She looked at thin and shallow. After watching it for a long time, she asked, "don''t you say something?"


    Bo Shanen gave a voice and looked at her curiously.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said slowly, "settle ounts."


    "If you do, how can I settle ounts?" Thin shallow pulled the quilt up a little and covered it under her neck: "when you get well, count slowly."


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "as soon as I have a fever, it''s not so easy to get well."


    She has had an ident before, leaving a great shadow, so once she has a fever, it''s not so easy to get well.


    Thin shallow thought she was confused and said nonsense: "no, it will be fine soon. It''s just inmmation."


    Mu Shinian looked at him.


    Maybe it was because she was ill, and the mist rolled in her eyes: "ask what you want. I can answer you now."


    Thin shallow wanted to let her rest, but seeing her eyes open so big, she was silent and had to say, "do you know that person?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ovi knows you.


    Mu Shinian can''t know.


    She thought to herself.


    The expected answer, thin shallow said again: "the man who took you away also regarded you as Aowei?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, including the man, also mistook me."


    Thin shallow stared at the cotton swab in his hand and said, "what a coincidence, so many people recognize you wrong."


    Mu Shinian looked at him, his brain in fever turned a little slowly.


    "I said no?"


    Thin shallow threw his face into the trash can, stood up, suddenly bent down, and his nose was almost rubbing against her nose.


    Mu Shinian is also a little absent-minded.


    Thin shallow spoke slowly: "that''s not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand what it meant. Bo Qian had sat back in his chair: "go to bed and call you when the medicine is ready."


    And then it''s gone?


    Mu Shinian is the first two.


    "No, if I say no, you believe it. What if I''m lying to you?"


    Thin shallow grace a, indifferent opening: "is this important?"


    Isn''t "..." important?


    Ovi is a character that many people are afraid of.


    But mu Shinian is just a student.


    Two identities are very different.


    Is there no defense at all?

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544</h4>


    Thin shallow saw her cheeks burning red, raised his hand and touched her hot cheeks twice: "go to sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. Silently closed his eyes.


    Does Bo Qian have no doubt?


    She said she believed it?


    And what the hell is he doing?


    Who leaked the information to her that she was Ovi''s?


    One question after another, wandering in the brain.


    Mu Shinian gradually couldn''t bear the sleepiness and went to sleep.


    Bo Qian didn''t leave the house until she fell asleep.


    The housekeeper was staying to make medicine, and the whole room was filled with a smell of medicine.


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything and went directly to the study.


    He sat on his desk and thought for a while before dialing out the phone.


    The phone rang and was connected.


    "Young master?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Thin shallow took his cell phone, stood up, walked to the window and stared at the darkening sky outside in a daze.


    His subordinates reported there: "there is no problem. His performance, words and deeds, and even micro expression changes all show that he has no problem."


    "Then, when we got to the airport, we also sent someone to watch, and he didn''t show the slightest difference."


    The person Bo Qian sent to deliver the ne is a master of psychology.


    If even such a master can hide it, either he really has no problem, or it means that the number of paragraphs of the other party is too high.


    However, if you pretend for a while, can you pretend for a lifetime?


    "Young master, I think you are worried too much. On the way, he is still asking us about Miss mu. It seems that he really mistook Miss mu."


    Thin shallow leaned against the window and stared at the darkness in the distance.


    "Young master, do you want to keep staring?"


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    Some slouched against the window and started to stay.


    An inexplicable person and the person who kidnapped Mu Shimian. Everyone misunderstood that Mu Shimian was Aowei... Including herself.


    So, if Mu Shinian is really Aowei, did she do all the rumors before?


    Thin shallow came back and quickly cut off the idea.


    No matter who mu Shinian is, she can only be mu Shinian.


    Not long after, another call came in.


    Thin shallow frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Cough, young master, with all due respect. If Miss Mu is really miss Aowei, does she have any purpose to stay with you?"


    Thin light look unchanged: "No."


    "But young master, it''s Aowei after all."


    Mentioning this name, my subordinates are subconsciously afraid.


    Bo shallow interrupted him: "she is not. Don''t mention it again in the future."


    With that, Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    Thin shallow was worried about it. At this meeting, he was mentioned by his subordinates, and his expression became more ugly.


    The door was knocked open.


    The housekeeper almost left without being shocked by his anger.


    But he insisted tenaciously: "young master,e and have a look, Miss mu. She looks wrong."


    As soon as his face changed, he quickly went out.


    inside bedroom.


    Mu Shiniany in bed, her cheeks flushed, and her lips were very dry.


    In her sleep, she seemed to be talking about something, and her mouth moved gently twice.


    The housekeeper is a little helpless.


    "I saw her as soon as I came in. I took my temperature and found that she was almost forty-one."

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545</h4>


    Thin and shallow, his face sank even more.


    Seeing that she was going to kick open the quilt, she pressed it quickly.


    "Did the doctor call?"


    "Call, call, on the way, I''lle right away."


    The housekeeper wondered: "young master, hasn''t the wound been treated? She didn''t burn high just now. Why did she burn badly in such a short time?"


    Bo Qian doesn''t know who to ask.


    In a trance, he suddenly remembered a sentence mu Shinian had just mentioned. She said that it was not easy for her to get better as soon as she had a fever.


    Thin shallow was silent and suddenly told the housekeeper, "go find Tang and song, and then call someone."


    "Who is it?"


    The housekeeper is curious.


    "If you say so, Tang and song will know."


    With that, Bo Qian stopped talking.


    Although the housekeeper was curious, he couldn''t help being frightened by mu Shinian: "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Mu Shimian''s burning cheeks were hot, and his forehead was wrapped in ayer of fine cold sweat.


    Thin shallow can only worry about what he is watching, and can''t find any better way.


    What''s the situation with her... Otherwise, how could it suddenly be so serious?


    One question after another came to mind.


    Thin shallow bit his lower lip, picked up mu Shinian''s mobile phone and wanted to find some clues from it, but just about to unlock it, he was silent. Finally, he put the mobile phone back in ce.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song are staring at the little elder martial sister in the apartment.


    The little elder martial sister woke up and found herself lying in a strange ce. She thought mu Shinian had sent her to the hotel.


    Yes, their younger martial sister is so reliable.


    So, without much thought, she took off her clothes and took a bath in the bathroom. Then, as soon as the bathrobe was loose, she came out.


    Then I met a dog man who shouldn''t be here!


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at * * * *, full of tempting women, almost nosebleed.


    Seeing him, the little elder martial sister quickly returned to the bathroom, put on her clothes, and then came out.


    "Why are you here?"


    The little elder martial sister asked puzzled.


    Younger martial sister should not be so unreliable. What''s the matter with this person?


    Tang and Song dynasties were also a little distracted. He coughed and didn''t open his eyes. His cheeks were still red: "I''m nothing."


    The little elder martial sister snorted coldly, "tell me, where is this ce? Why are you here and my little... Read it? Where is she?"


    Tang and song hesitated. Under the impatient urging of the little elder martial sister, they slowly said, "you were drunk that day. Something happened. Your little... Read to let me take you away."


    "What''s up?"


    The little elder martial sister stared round and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Tang and song took a look at her: "there are a group of unidentified people who want to take her away."


    "And then?" The little elder martial sister raised her voice: "where are you, are you okay?"


    "The man was taken away and now he has been picked up. It can''t be said that he ispletely fine... He was hurt."


    As soon as Tang and song finished, the little elder martial sister''s face became particrly ugly.


    Tang and song saw that she was worried, so they had to add: "don''t worry, it''s just a small injury. People are already on the thin side. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    The little elder martial sister forced her lower lip, and the blood color on her face suddenly became less.


    Among them, she and the eldest martial brother show their identity all the year round. Their appearance now ispletely different from that identity.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546</h4>


    Not to mention admiring the times.


    Not only did they step in behind, but Bo Qian probably wouldn''t let her stand on the cusp of the storm.


    So, who is ying tricks.


    The little elder martial sister was silent and silent, and her face was filled with a deep feeling.


    Tang Song waved his hands in front of her. When he didn''t respond, he patted her on the shoulder.


    The little elder martial sister was startled and looked up at him: "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Song shook his head: "no, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    The little elder martial sister covered her forehead and climbed up hard.


    She didn''t drink well. She couldn''t stand it that day. She ran out to drink. As a result, she didn''t expect such a drink to make a big deal.


    Tang and song were afraid of her falling, so they quickly helped her: "you..."


    Before she finished, the little elder martial sister withdrew her hand, as if she didn''t want to touch him.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were embarrassed.


    Little elder martial sister opened the wardrobe, took out a suit of clothes from it, and then went to the bathroom to change out.


    She looked at Tang and Song Dynasties, took some cash out of her pocket and pressed it on the table: "I''ll put the money here. If it''s not enough, go and read it to Shi, and I''ll let her hand it over to you."


    Then she opened the door and went out.


    Tang and song stared at the notes, clenched their fists slightly and followed them.


    Seeing himing, the little elder martial sister raised one eyebrow curiously: "Mr. Tang, do you have anything else?"


    Tang and song did not know what to say. When they were about to speak, their mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "You wait."


    Tang and song finished, turned to answer the phone: "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Is that woman still on your side?" Thin and shallow tone is very cold, very fast.


    Tang and song immediately noticed that something had happened. He hurried to say, "well, it''s still there. What''s the matter?"


    "Bring her here." Thin shallow said that he was going to hang up the phone, but considering what, he added: "Mu Shinian has a fever and can''t retreat."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Tang and song stared, quickly hung up the phone, turned around and said to the little elder martial sister; "Come with me to the Bo family manor." Then he took her hand and walked to the elevator.


    As soon as the little elder martial sister heard about the Bo family manor, she felt something bad: "something happened to Shi Nian?"


    "Yes."


    Tang Song pressed the elevator floor, his face was heavy and was about to drip water: "she has a fever. I can''t say that her fever can''t go down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister''s face turned pale when she heard the news.


    She took the mobile phone of Tang and Song Dynasties, didn''t think about it, pressed the unlock password, and then pressed the thin phone in the man''s stunned eyes and called out.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    The little elder martial sister didn''t talk nonsense with him. She directly reported several names of traditional Chinese medicine, and then stopped: "go and prepare first."


    With that, she hung up.


    Little elder martial sister is full of worries. She doesn''t care how strange Tang and song''s face is.


    Tang and song held back all their words to ask, but seeing the little elder martial sister''s face, they thought of Mu Shinian. At this time, it is estimated that they are really in danger. They are also embarrassed to ask, "is it useful to prepare traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Useful."


    The little elder martial sister looked dignified and said, "as soon as she has a fever, it''s difficult to reduce the fever. It''s the highest record. She''s been burning repeatedly for nearly a month."


    "..." the face of Tang and Song Dynasties was even more ugly: "why, physical problems?"

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547</h4>


    Little elder martial sister took a deep breath.


    When the elevator opened with a jingle, she walked out quickly.


    "She had an ident, what you call PTSD. But she didn''t show it herself, but it''s estimated that in her mind, subconsciously, she will still be afraid."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties heard: "you mean, mu Shinian was injured before?"


    The little elder martial sister shook her head: "no, she fell into the water when she was very young."


    "How old are you?" The Tang and Song Dynasties stared and breathed slowly.


    The little elder martial sister stopped, turned back and showed a strange smile at Tang and song: "she fell into the reservoir at the age of four and a half."


    After drifting along for a long time, they were picked up by their master, which brought back a small life.


    Otherwise, she might die.


    Tang and song opened their mouths and couldn''t say anything.


    Only four and a half... So young.


    ¡­¡­


    When they arrived at the manor, Mu Shimian''s burned cheeks were hot.


    Little elder martial sister asked someone to boil the herbs into a thick soup. Then, after feeding mu Shinian, she ordered someone to boil some other herbs and let her take a bath.


    Several people in the house probably haven''t seen anyone who can do this with a fever. They were stunned.


    The little elder martial sister wiped the sweat on her forehead, but she didn''t look back. She could think of what they were thinking: "it''s useful. Before she had a fever, I... Tried a lot of methods, physical and chemical, and I couldn''t reduce the fever. Later, I really couldn''t help it. I just improved by feeding her traditional Chinese medicine."


    "But she''s much better now than when she was young. She didn''t drink it when she smelled it."


    What a young child must be afraid of suffering.


    Unlike now, if you eat too much bitter, you can swallow it without changing your face.


    Thin shallow stared at the man on the bed. It seemed that she really had too many worries. He couldn''t touch and participate.


    Thin and shallow, drooping eyes, eyelid projection under a dark.


    Tang and song pinched his shoulder: "let''s go out first."


    To take a bath, their men shouldn''t be at the scene.


    Thin shallow looked at the girl on the bed, half closed his eyes and painfully pursed his lips.


    There seems to be ayer of water mist in the eyes, and the circles of the eyes are still red, which is really distressing.


    Bo Xiaochong smiled at her, and then walked out.


    It will take some time to make medicine. The little elder martial sister wiped her body twice before sighing: "I''m not good. It''s bothering you."


    Mu Shinian''s throat was hoarse. She shook her head and muttered hoarsely, "it''s all right. I don''t me you."


    "Why don''t you me me? If I hadn''t been in a bad mood and pulled you over, you might still be alive." Speaking of this, the little elder martial sister looked annoyed.


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "I''m really fine. Moreover, this kind of thing can''t be prevented. Xiao Jing has stared at me, so no matter what method he uses, he will never let me go."


    "Well, stop talking and have a rest." Little elder martial sister also knows that there is a big holiday between Xiao Jing and Mu Sinian. After all, her little martial sister is the one who destroys half of the country by herself.


    This revenge may not disappear.


    Mu Shinian grabbed her, covered her forehead, sighed gently and said, "this matter must be said."


    Seeing what she said, little elder martial sister knew that things would be bad.


    So I didn''t mean to stop it.


    "OK, you say."


    Mu Shinian hooked her.

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548</h4>


    Little elder martial sister posted it.


    "He has defected. It is estimated that he has been bought by Xiao Jing. They joined hands to determine whether I am Aowei or not. I didn''t show the slightest w, but in fact, one thing doesn''t make sense. Why do I have to save him?"


    On the way here, little elder martial sister has asked the elder martial brother what''s the matter.


    At this time, her face became dignified: "you mean, your former men betrayed you."


    "Well, it''s estimated that Xiao Jing told him so. Let him try me. It really explodes... It can make my men try at such a great risk. That only shows that Xiao Jing is very sure of my identity. My men are sure that I owe him and will not let him go."


    In the room, the silence is terrible.


    The younger martial sister''s face turnedpletely white: "younger martial sister, what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know at present." If there is no reason, will someone really take their own life for a stranger? There is no way to exin this.


    The man is excusable if he continues to doubt.


    After all, she can''t exin it herself.


    Mu Shimian sighed: "tell the eldest martial brother not to do anything before my injury."


    The little elder martial sister nodded slowly: "I know. You can talk about it after your fever has subsided."


    Mu Shimian gave a weak, uh huh, and went to the little elder martial sister to arrange the follow-up. She didn''t have any worries.


    The door was pushed open.


    The servant came in with buckets of traditional Chinese medicine: "the medicine has been boiled and poured into the bathtub?"


    "Well,"


    The little elder martial sister winked at mu Shinian, stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes wearily.


    ¡­¡­


    London.


    The man has reached a safe ce.


    Soon, his wife and daughter were picked up intact.


    The man settled his wife and daughter, slipped out and made a phone call while they weren''t paying attention.


    The phone was quickly connected: "hello?"


    "Not Ovi." The man sighed regretfully: "that person is not auwei''s, she really cut it by intuition. If the strange person doesn''t go atst, I''m estimated to be dead."


    There was no sound on the phone for a long time.


    The man frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "No ws?" Xiao Jing kept asking.


    The man smiled bitterly: "no, you should have seen it all over the monitoring side, really not."


    "She''s just a person who looks a little like Ovi."


    Xiao Jing smiled and asked, "then why did she save you?"


    The man was silent about this problem.


    After thinking for a minute, he replied, "I don''t know. I guess I can''t bear to watch me die. Otherwise, I really can''t find an excuse to exin."


    Xiao Jing didn''t answer again.


    The man''s wife is already calling him. He gestures with her on the phone. After his wife leaves, he continues to say, "or do you have other ns? Do you need my cooperation?"


    "No." Xiao Jing said slowly, "it''s not easy for you to give up your life and help me so much. Have a good rest. Don''t worry about Aowei in the future."


    The man sighed, "thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, the man put his hands on the railing and watched the peopleing and going in the street below.

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549</h4>


    Thinking of the girl simr to Aowei, she sighed faintly.


    "As your subordinate, I can only do this for you."


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Outside the ruins.


    The man leaned against the car and stared at the ruins with heavy eyes.


    Everything here was dressed up ording to Ovi''s house.


    It took so much effort that it was blown to ashes.


    The driver couldn''t help sighing: "that young master Bo is really terrible."


    They cracked their cover, dismantled that thing, and then blew up the house.


    It doesn''t look like a straw bag.


    Xiao Jing sneered: "what can be liked by mu Shinian, how can it be a straw bag."


    The man raised his head in amazement: "so, you also think, isn''t she Aowei?"


    Xiao Jing shook her cell phone: "didn''t he say it?"


    His men observed his face and said bluntly, "but I think you''re still doubting her."


    "Oh, how to say." Xiao Jing threw him a business card.


    His men took it up and looked at him puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    "Go and contact him." Xiao Jing half joked: "it''s no wonder I dare to take off the order secretly when we agreed to be a single dog together."


    The man looked nkly: "what?"


    "Do it."


    Leaving two words behind, Xiao Jing drove away unhappily.


    His men held the business card and stared at the ruins. Suddenly, they had a very bad hunch.


    Their boss seems to have opened the mode of death


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    Tang and song were afraid that he was too worried. Theyforted him for a long time and didn''t see any use. Finally, they had to sit with him in the study and be silent.


    Little elder martial sister waited for mu Shinian to fall asleep before she came in with a list: "here you are. If she still has a fever in the future, remember to do as it says."


    Thin shallow took it over, nced and nodded, "thank you."


    "You''re wee." The little elder martial sister rubbed her shoulders twice: "it''s also my fault this time. If I didn''t take her to the bar, there would be no ident."


    Thin shallow stared at the small note, rolling all kinds ofplex emotions in his heart: "her disease."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the root cause of the disease that fell after an hour. The body remembers the fear at that time." Little elder martial sister said simply that Tang Song and Bo Qian wore the same pair of pants. She didn''t believe Tang Song didn''t tell him about it.


    Thin shallow listened to her finish, and then he was relieved: "thank you."


    "You''re wee, but I''ll stay these days." The little elder martial sister pointed out the door: "I don''t trust her like that."


    "I can have your room arranged."


    Thin shallow finished and looked at the housekeeper in the house.


    The housekeeper said, "I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Thanks."


    The little elder martial sister said and went out.


    Tang and song took back their eyes and kept staring at Bo Qian.


    Thin shallow knew what he meant, pursed his lower lip and opened his mouth coldly and faintly; "What about you two?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t make a sound. They just looked down at the ceiling.


    Thin sighed; "The person you have to wait for is gone. Over the years, you have found many doubles, but doubles are just doubles."


    "She''s different." Tang and song sighed and came out: "I really saw the shadow of that person on her. I want to be with her."


    When Tang and song finished, they probably felt ridiculous and buried their face in the palm of their hands.

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550</h4>


    Thin shallow is messy enough. I really don''t care about other people''s affairs.


    But looking at his brother like this, he can''t really stand idly by.


    Thin shallow stared at him for a minute, then reluctantly said, "it''s up to you, but don''t disturb mu Shinian."


    Tang and song''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Thin shallow looked at him like this and had nothing to say.


    ¡­¡­


    night.


    After Mu Shimian was forced to feed half a bowl of porridge by the little elder martial sister, hey down by the bed and vomited.


    The little elder martial sister looked at her with disgust: "don''t worry, spit, and then eat after spitting."


    Mu Shinian looked at her bitterly.


    The little elder martial sister poured her a cup of warm water: "your physique is really inexplicable."


    "I don''t want to." Mu Shinian''s weak protest.


    The little elder martial sister covered her with a quilt and sat on the edge of the bed: "do you want to sleep again? I''ll go down with you."


    "No, I''ll just lie down." Mu Shinian said, and suddenly his eyes fell straight on her.


    The little elder martial sister looked down at herself, and then patted her cheek: "are you okay? What are you doing suddenly looking at me?"


    Mu Shi read Yi, and his pale face showed a somewhat malicious smile: "young martial sister, isn''t this your dress?"


    Little elder martial sister looked down and felt bad.


    I was in a hurry. I took the clothes of the Tang and Song Dynasties and put them on.


    Men''s and women''s clothes are not the same size, not to mention the Tang and Song dynasties.


    The little elder martial sister looked at mu Shinian''s gradually meaningful smile and her brain turned quickly: "don''t you know that this oversize style is popr recently?"


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "I really don''t know, but are you sure you came here?"


    The little elder martial sister snorted, "what''s the matter? Do you look down on me?"


    Mu Shinian coughed and cruelly told her a fact: "this dress was worn in the Tang and Song dynasties. He said it was a global limited edition. It''s such a set. Are you sure you bought it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pointed to her cuff and reminded her, "it''s also specially customized. It''s said that a set of cuffs costs two million."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister, I can''t wait to pick up those cuffs and throw them out!


    I''m so rich. What did the Tang and Song Dynasties experience in recent years and how did they be so drunk?


    Mu Shinian smiled: "little elder martial sister, so you two actually, huh?"


    "No, misunderstanding." Little elder martial sister resolutely refused to admit: "I just borrowed clothes without clothes. Nothing happened to the rest."


    Mu Shinian saw that she was so anxious to exin, and her voice became more joking: "little elder martial sister, you will be crazy after you get drunk. We all know that."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, the little elder martial sister directly picked up the quilt and covered it directly against her head.


    "Well"


    Mu Shinian smiled and struggled.


    The little elder martial sister picked up the pillow and pressed it down again: "I told you to talk nonsense and don''t clean you up. You don''t know what it means to be orderly."


    Mu Shinian''sughter came out through the quilt.


    Little elder martial sister is so angry.


    But before she could continue to do anything, she felt a murderous spirit behind her.


    The little elder martial sister looked back stiffly. Sure enough, she saw Bo Qian standing by the door and staring at her. It was estimated that she would be more than torn apart.


    Mu Shinian popped his head out of the quilt, blinked and looked at the man at the door.


    The little elder martial sister trembled all over. Then she quickly straightened mu Shinian, sorted out her messy hair, put the pillow behind her, pressed her shoulder, forced her to lie down, and then covered the quilt.


    "Take your time."


    With that, she rushed out quickly.

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551</h4>


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and wanted to stop her. As a result, he only saw half a remnant.


    The door mmed shut.


    Only the two of them looked at each other.


    Thin shallow walked over, directly pressed her on the bed, pulled up the quilt and covered it: "sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked: "that''s her."


    "I won''t touch her." Bo shallow said this sentence very upset.


    Mu Shinian, he hasn''t pressed so much. Why should that woman!


    The more you think, the more unbnced you are.


    Looking at mu Shinian, he also opened two big eyes.


    Thin shallow looked at her. After a while, he saw her close her eyes.


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly. How can he be so... Soft like a cat? No matter how big his fire is, he can''t vent it.


    ¡­¡­


    For several days in a row, mu Shinian''s cheeks turned red and turned red again and again.


    These days, she basically spent in bed and lost a lot of weight.


    Thin and shallow, as long as she looked at her originally fleshy cheek, she was not thin at this time, and she wanted to break the founder into pieces.


    The assistant put the information from the investigation in front of Bo Qian tremblingly: "young master, do you really want to do that? I think this man is still very famous in the circle. If you really touch him, you may have trouble."


    "Moreover, you have blown up that vi. There are at least hundreds of millions of vis."


    So ah, it''s time to calm down anyway. Don''t continue to toss?


    What if you set yourself on fire.


    "Get out."


    Bo Qian is so determined that he can''t listen to anything.


    The assistant had no choice but to leave.


    Thin and shallow turned over the information, and the corners of his lips were cold.


    Many people in the circle know that Ao Wei has a holiday with Xiao Jing.


    Not only do you know, most people still maintain the attitude of watching the y.


    After all, Xiao Jing was the one who suffered heavy casualties in the battle between the two tigers, and many people still loved it.


    Thin shallow turned to the end and stared at the picture he had witnessed.


    In the smoke of gunpowder and the light of fire, the woman stood in a white coat. The wind disordered her hair, leaving only a box of fuzzy side faces.


    This is... Mu Shinian?


    Thin and shallow looked expressionless for a minute and closed all the data.


    This is not an aspiration.


    He told himself secretly.


    Absolutely not.


    The door was knocked open again.


    The assistant went back and forth, and his face was more ugly than before: "young master, please go to thepany and say that there is a backlog of documents to be processed."


    The assistant immediately understood what he meant.


    "Excuse me, young master."


    With that, he withdrew.


    Calm returned to the study.


    Thin shallow opened the information again and stared at the picture.


    The cell phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID and frowned. He had to answer the phone.


    Thin shallow divided his mind and pressed the call button.


    "Young master, you finally answered the phone." The person on the other side of the phone spoke anxiously: "the price of the industrial chain you want to buy still can''t be negotiated. The price demanded by the other side is much higher than what you put forward. We fought for it for a long time, and the other side refused to let go."


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair and gently tapped the desktop with his fingers: "this line, I have to."


    His men were at a loss over the phone: "but, young master, is there any way?"

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552</h4>


    "You make an appointment and I''ll talk to him directly." Thin shallow opened his mouth carelessly, and seemed to find a vent for his irritability these days: "we''ll talk about the rest at that time."


    With that, he hung up the phone directly.


    A few irritable emotions are quietly spreading.


    ¡­¡­


    opposite side.


    Mu Shinian also received a call. She leaned listlessly against the bed with a phone in her hand.


    "Why are you so persistent?"


    "I don''t know. We''ve all raised the price so outrageously, but we still have to talk to us. Isn''t this for smoking?"


    "I guess so. Then what did he say?"


    "Said I wanted to see you."


    The man said, gritting his teeth: "I doubt whether he did it on purpose. The purpose is to see you."


    "It shouldn''t be so boring." Mu Shinian coughed twice, and the other party immediately made a fuss: "boss, are you okay? Have you caught a cold?"


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes silently: "where''s Xiao Hei?"


    "Boss... I seem to hear your dislike for me."


    "Think too much, take it out."


    Xiao Hei has been working with her for a long time, so he won''t be so unreliable.


    After a wail on the phone, his subordinates said, "brother ck went to have an object. Your master said that after all, if you are old and don''t have an object, you are expected to be single all your life. Brother ck listened to it and went on an active blind date."


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    Why... Why are all her subordinates so unreliable?


    "Boss, are you still angry?" The man asked carefully.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it.


    His men immediately told her: "don''t worry, I''m not as unreliable as brother ck, I..."


    "Stop." Mu Shinian was really afraid of the man: "you arrange the time, I''ll see himter."


    Then he quickly hung up his cell phone before the other party spoke.


    "Hoo."


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief, spread out on the bed and hung his eyes bored.


    When the little elder martial sister came in, she saw her half dead and joked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Their information is shared, and the little elder martial sister knows her troubles: "what''s the matter? Someone wants to buy your line at a high price."


    Mu Shinian said, and it was rare to see a little irritable: "he should have other purposes. The price is really outrageous."


    "Do you care about height?" Little elder martial sister received: "if you don''t want to sell, don''t sell. What do you want to do so much?"


    "It''s not that easy. Do you know who the buyer is?" Mu Shinian asked.


    The little elder martial sister poured the porridge into the bowl, looked cool and asked, "who?"


    Mu Shinian took a breath and looked at the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister looked at her for a minute and didn''t figure out who it was.


    Mu Shinian confessed: "the second leader of MX."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister almost choked on her own saliva.


    "Who, who did you say?"


    Mu Shinian continued: "MX''s second leader, although he is the second leader, but his power is more powerful than the first leader."


    "Younger martial sister... You''re a big deal." The little elder martial sister said excitedly, "you are actually opposite to the second leader? Then, do you really want to see him!? that''s your boss."


    MX can''t be entered by anyone.


    Today, there are only four or five senior managers.


    Mu Shinian one, the second leader one.

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553</h4>


    And neither of them went in through formal channels.


    They were liked by others and invited in person.


    Mu Shinian held his chin with a headache: "I rarely go to that organization. I usually just hang a name. The second leader is even worse. He hangs a name and hasn''t even exposed his face. This will suddenly threaten to buy the line. I really can''t think of a better exnation except that he has a sudden brain attack and has a lot of money."


    Little elder martial sister also thinks he may have a draught.


    Otherwise, how could you spend hundreds of millions of dors to buy that line.


    The key is that mu Shinian is not willing to sell.


    The little elder martial sister looked at her sympathetically: "so, do you want to see me?"


    "Meet her. I don''t like the unknown." Mu Shinian said, "after all, this man is pressing on me. This time he suddenly appears. Anyway, I have to give some thin noodles."


    The little elder martial sister said weakly. She didn''t quite understand the boss''s idea: "are you going to use your other identity?"


    Mu Shinian became more upset.


    She grabbed her hair and nodded, "otherwise?"


    "That line is under that name."


    The little elder martial sister raised her eyebrow: "you''d better wait until you''re well. I think Bo Qian looks like that. If you''re not well, he probably won''t let you out."


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian is embarrassed again.


    She looked at the little elder martial sister, and there was a light of hope in her dark pupil.


    Little elder martial sister almost turned around and left.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible. I''ll never help you."


    "Why?"


    Mu Shinian protest


    The little elder martial sister shook her body exaggerated and said weakly, "you don''t know how terrible it is to stare at people in your family! I feel like I''m about to go to heaven."


    "It''s not that exaggerated." Mu Shinian couldn''t help interrupting his words: "thin is not so terrible."


    "Nonsense, he''s not so terrible when he faces you!" The younger martial sister gritted her teeth to refute.


    Mu Shimian weakly opened his mouth: "he''s easy to talk. It''s not as terrible as you said."


    Little elder martial sister looked at her.


    Mu Shinian decided to take back this sentence temporarily: "little elder martial sister, you... Have to believe in yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The little elder martial sister was so worn that she couldn''t help it. Finally, she was forced to find a way.


    She walked down with a depressed face, sat in the living room, stared at the person who had juste back from work, and couldn''t help frowning. How haunted this person is.


    It''s been so long. Why are you still here?


    Tang and song didn''t seem to see the sadness in her eyes. They walked over and put the cake they had just brought on the road on the table: "do you want to eat? It''s just baked."


    Little elder martial sister looked at the cake. It was her favorite before.


    The familiar fragrance prated into the tip of her nose, and she was not moved at all.


    "Thank you. I don''t eat cream."


    There was a sh of loss on Tang and song''s face.


    But he didn''t show it: "well, tell me what you like and don''t like. I can bring it to you in the future."


    "Thank you. I''m not familiar. Forget it."


    Little elder martial sister resolutely refused to the end.


    She had known the Tang and Song Dynasties for some time. She knew exactly what the man was thinking.


    It''s not that I don''t know what he''s thinking. It''s really unnecessary.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were no longer children. He also understood what such an obvious refusal meant.

 Chapter 554

    <h4>Chapter 554</h4>


    Since the man left, the Tang and Song dynasties have held the idea that women can live with or without.


    He actually knows that he has lived an absurd life in recent years.


    Soberly watching his degeneration, he never thought of pulling himself.


    But now he felt himself alive.


    After meeting the little elder martial sister, he felt that he was still a person and his heart could jump.


    Tang and song shook their fists and felt a little nervous.


    He didn''t know how to say it.


    Just thinking, suddenly, the little elder martial sister opposite picked up an apple and bit it twice. Then she said, "Mr. Tang, forgive me for being narcissistic. Do you want to chase me?"


    Tang and song blushed slightly and looked at her hard.


    "What if it is?"


    "That''s a pity. I don''t want to fall in love." The little elder martial sister bit the apple with regret on her face: "not before, not now, and probably not in the future. Therefore, Mr. Tang, it''s kind, but there''s no need to waste too much time on me."


    Between them, as early as the age of eighteen, it ended.


    She doesn''t me anyone, but she won''t start again.


    Tang and song forced their teeth: "then I won''t give up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister looked at him with interest.


    "Why, Mr. Tang, you have so many choices. There''s no need to hang on me. To be honest, if you weren''t the boss of my little junior sister, I wouldn''t give you this face. After all, I''m a person. What I hate most is you ignorant yboys."


    Every word of the little elder martial sister poked the harm of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    The little elder martial sister still has a smile on her face, but she doesn''t smile much in her heart.


    Tang and song moved their lower lips, and their voice was somewhat weak: "but I don''t want to give up."


    "Even if you dislike me again."


    "To be a man, you should know yourself clearly." The little elder martial sister said regretfully, "if you know you''re annoying, you should stay away."


    "... I can''t"


    Without saying a word, Tang and song''s face was ugly.


    Finally, his face waspletely bloodless.


    The little elder martial sister didn''t know what he was insisting on. She sighed and shook her head: "young man, you''d better be open."


    With that, she took the apple and nned to go upstairs.


    You''d better stay with the younger martial sister. At least in this way, no one dares to disturb them.


    The little elder martial sister thought slowly.


    Behind her, there was a slight sound of footsteps, and then stopped behind her


    Tang and song asked solemnly, "your request."


    The little elder martial sister stepped down and some didn''t respond.


    Tang and song thought she didn''t hear clearly, and added, "I mean, no matter what you want, just put it forward, and I will try my best to meet you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister''s face sank, turned her back to him and asked, "do you mean that if I don''t promise you, you will haunt me all the time?"


    "Yes!" Anyway, she lost all face in front of her. It doesn''t matter in the Tang and Song dynasties. It''spletely open-minded.


    Little elder martial sister was shocked by his face.


    What she said just now, she thought it was too much. Even if the Tang and Song dynasties were not furious, she could be so calm.


    In recent years, many changes have taken ce.


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t tell what she felt. She held the railing in her hand for a long time before she said, "Mr. Tang, are you sure you can ask for anything?"

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555</h4>


    When Tang and song saw that things had turned for the better, they nodded hard: "yes."


    "Very good."


    The little elder martial sister nodded, looked back and smiled softly: "this is what you said. Don''t go back on it."


    Tang and Song Dynasty saw that she smiled unkindly, and suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Sure enough, the next second, I heard the little elder martial sister casually say, "there is an air attic in X city, one kilometer from the ground. I heard that young master Tang is afraid of heights. Why don''t you go there and try?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and Song Dynasties became pale when they heard the speech.


    He is afraid of heights, and he is very afraid of heights. He usually doesn''t even dare to take a ne.


    Seeing his pale face, the little elder martial sister gently reminded him, "I''m just asking. If you can do it, I''ll seriously consider it. If you can''t do it, forget it. Don''t bother me in the future."


    Tang and song stared at her pale, with an unspeakable struggle: "are you sure?"


    The little elder martial sister was stunned and stirred her long hair: "yes, I''m sure if you dare to go, I dare to think about it, but I have to remind you, young master Tang, it''s more than 1000 meters. Looking down, it''s all clouds."


    "When you finish that Avenue, the opposite side is the highest roller coaster in the city. If you dare to take that, I will certainly think about you."


    It''s a narrow ss road and a roller coaster... In this way, he may really die.


    The little elder martial sister squeezed her fist and stared at the people downstairs.


    Tang Song, do you dare to promise?


    Don''t you dare to joke with me about your life safety?


    Tang and song stood there, clenching their fists. He lowered his head, looked at the shadow of his feet, took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now it''s my turn to be stunned.


    Tang and song looked at her and asked gently, "when and when you decide, I can do it at any time."


    With that, he left.


    The cake on the table was not taken away.


    After staring at his background for a long time, the little elder martial sister went downstairs and opened the cake. It was still as she remembered. She took a small bite with a spoon and ate it in her mouth. It was still sweet.


    "If he doesn''t die, he probably won''t lose half his life." Behind him came a thin, chilly voice.


    The little elder martial sister looked back and saw Bo Qian staring at the direction of the door with profound meaning: "but it seems that he is really interested in you."


    "Ha ha."


    The little elder martial sister threw away the spoon and picked up the unfinished Apple: "if you really care about Mu Shinian, you shouldn''t let him live here and harass me."


    "This is not harassment." Bo Qian told her the truth; "I''ve known him for so long. This is the first time he''s been so serious about chasing girls."


    And he''s so serious that he can risk his life.


    Little elder martial sister sneered deeper.


    "So I should say yes?"


    "No, it''s your freedom." Thin shallow said bluntly, "however, you shouldn''t dig a hole for him. Even if he came to the end, you only said to think about it rather than promise him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He heard it.


    Didn''t Tang and song hear it?


    She has stressed it twice in a row. As a result, Tang and song still didn''t hear it?


    "He didn''t hear it." Thin shallow slowly opened his mouth: "I said, he really came to you."

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556</h4>


    The little elder martial sister held the apple hard, and her palms were painful.


    What''s the use of pretending to be affectionate now?


    It has been so many years, but she iszy to hate!


    Thin shallow looked at her and seemed to see something from her face: "I don''t care what the past is between you. If anything happens to Tang and song in your hand, I won''t let you go."


    "Don''t talk about Mu Shinian then."


    Little elder martial sister sneered. She has been natural and unrestrained for several years, but she didn''t want to go back to the past.


    It''s not worth it for the sake of Tang and Song dynasties.


    The little elder martial sister crossed him and went upstairs with a cold voice: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in him. He''s pestering me."


    With that, she left smartly.


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip, raised his hand, and rubbed his sore forehead twice.


    He doesn''t really want to take care of other people''s affairs, but one is his brother and the other is a friend who admires the times. He really can''t ignore it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian didn''t know what had happened. She was still worried about how to sneak out unconsciously.


    The little elder martial sister disliked and brought the medicine to your mouth: "open your mouth."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth, drank one mouthful of medicine and another mouthful... Until he finished drinking all, and his mouth was stuffed with a candy.


    The sweet taste spread in the mouth.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.


    "What are you happy about? It''s burning again." The little elder martial sister touched her forehead and despised her more on her face: "you''re all like this. Do you want to run out?"


    "Little elder martial sister, you promised me." Mu Shinian was afraid that she would repent.


    The little elder martial sister slowly breathed out: "OK, OK, I know. I''ll act ording to the circumstancester."


    "Do you have a way?" Mu Shinian got up from bed curiously.


    The little elder martial sister tore open a antipyretic sticker and patted her forehead: "will you pretend to be dead?"


    Mu Shinian almost understood what she was going to do: "this can''t do. It will be revealed soon."


    "Don''t worry, it can''t be broken." After a pause, the little elder martial sister said again, "if you are exposed, you can say that you are too bored and go out for a walk. Anyway, you can''t be too long."


    Mu Shinian thought about it, so he nodded and agreed; "OK."


    "Yes."


    With that, the little elder martial sister stood up, took a deep breath, and then pushed the door open to go out.


    Mu Shinian quickly changed his clothes andy in bed pretending to be dead.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper was not so difficult to deal with. He let them out in two or three times.


    Mu Shinian sat in the back seat and got off when he reached his destination.


    "Be careful."


    Little elder martial sister asked me uneasily.


    Mu Shinian gestured at her, pulled on his hat and went in through the back door.


    The little elder martial sister looked left and right. After confirming that there was no suspicious person, she leanedfortably on the driver''s seat.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after mu Shinian went in, someone picked her up.


    "Miss, the other party has arrived."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian was wearing a coat, high heels, a retro hat and big red lips, but his face looked like another person.


    It looks like a noble and inessible daughter of a rich family.


    Mu Shinian coughed gently, and his men looked at her with concern: "Miss, are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian covered his nose and gently shook his head: "security work is done well. Don''t let anyone in. Pay attention to the movements around."

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557</h4>


    Then she rubbed her nose twice.


    Seeing that she was in a wrong state, his men said, "he''s difficult to handle. If you''re ufortable, forget it first."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian''s voice was confused: "I''m fine."


    His subordinates are still worried, but seeing her persistence, he doesn''t mean to say anything more.


    The door opens.


    The light in the house is unknown. The man is sitting in a position with a pen in his hand. The two people can only see a vague figure across a curtain.


    Mu Shinian picked up his eyebrow, sat in the opposite chair, took a cup of warm water, took a sip, and then said, "the price can''t be low. If you ept it, sign a contract. If you don''t ept it, please leave."


    The man opposite moved slightly, leaned against the back of the chair and held his arms in his hands: "that line, do you really want to sell?"


    "Of course, if the price is satisfactory, I''ll sell it." Mu Shinian is a little dizzy and doesn''t want to talk more. Now she just wants to go back and have a good rest.


    The man over the curtain can see it.


    She didn''t mean to sell the line at all.


    But he had to.


    The man picked up the pen and slowly turned it twice: "on the original price, add another 200 million, my bottom line."


    "No, bye."


    When mu Shinian finished, he stood up and nned to go.


    Before he got out of the curtain, there were bodyguards in front of him.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have to make a sound at all. Someone blocked her in front and shot quickly.


    Their two men are not ordinary experts. They can''t tell the oue in a short time.


    The air conditioner in the house was a little low. Mu Shinian put his hand into his pocket, gently clenched his fist, and looked back at the man with his eyes: "why don''t I agree today, do you want to solve it with violence?"


    "I have to."


    The man said directly, "two hundred million, the bottom line."


    "No way." Mu Shinian''s lips aroused a yful smile: "without money, you have a little self-knowledge."


    The man was about to speak when his cell phone rang.


    He didn''t want to pick it up, but his face changed sharply after seeing the caller ID.


    He quickly opened and answered.


    He didn''t know what to say, and his face became more ugly.


    "OK, I see."


    Hang up.


    The man didn''t say anything and went out directly.


    Mu Shinian frowned and heard the assistant around the man gently say, "sorry, our husband has something urgent to do, so let''s go first."


    Mu Shinian frowned. She stared at the tall background in doubt.


    Give up?


    How urgent is it?


    If I remember correctly, he has been fighting for this line with himself for more than half a year.


    This meeting was supposed to be held with the decision that we must win... As a result, it was settled in a phone call.


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip thoughtfully.


    "Go and find out who is the woman who called him?"


    The man looked stunned: "woman? We''ve never heard of any woman around him."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "a man has nothing to give up except his beloved woman."


    It seems very reasonable.


    His subordinates looked at mu Shinian curiously: "Miss, you understand very well?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned, and the corners of his lips picked a little: "probably."


    "I''ll go back first." After a pause, she added: "this matter is over. In the future, we will directly cut off the contact with him."

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558</h4>


    The man looked at her ugly face and nodded hurriedly: "I see, miss, you''d better go back first. We''ll do it."


    Mu Shinian coughed twice again and nodded slowly: "en"


    After going out, mu Shinian went directly into the little elder martial sister''s car.


    The little elder martial sister is sitting in the driver''s seat. She doesn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Mu Shinian stared at her curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    The little elder martial sister smiled and raised her mobile phone, but shrugged her shoulders: "you''re probably going to be unlucky."


    Another call came in.


    The little elder martial sister cut it off decisively.


    "It seems to have been found."


    Nonsense, I made so many calls all at once. I must have been found.


    Mu Shinian sat in the co driver''s seat, rubbed his face, which had just washed his makeup, and leaned listlessly against the driver''s seat. "Go back first. I''m thinking about what to do on the way."


    The little elder martial sister started the car and said, "you may be bad. Seeing that he made so many calls, I know that he must be very angry."


    This doesn''t need to be said by the little elder martial sister. Mu Shinian can know it himself.


    She pursed her lower lip and dragged her cheek feebly: "I know."


    Younger martial sister still couldn''t help gloating: "no, younger martial sister, unexpectedly, you still have someone to manage."


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely. After understanding what she was saying, she reluctantly hooked her lower lip.


    She doesn''t want him to... Get angry, either.


    Mu Shinian didn''t exin. He propped his chin and lookedzily at the scenery outside the window.


    It''s getting dark. It''s expected to rain heavily soon.


    Mu Shinian calcted silently in her heart. She still doesn''t understand why the man pulled with himself for so long for that line. Now what''s the reason why he gave up that line so happily?


    ¡­¡­


    The car didn''t get home until half an hourter.


    Two people can feel a strong pressure without going in.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t want to go in at once.


    She was about to run away when she was caught back.


    Mu Shinian looked at her gently.


    The little elder martial sister quickly broke her fingers: "what are you doing? What are you doing? At this time, I don''t need to be avenged."


    "Little elder martial sister, share it together."


    When she went out, her cold got worse again. She didn''t have to think about it. She could know what was waiting for her.


    It''s good to share the firepower with one more person.


    The little elder martial sister trembled and raised her fingers: "aren''t you so ruthless?"


    "You can go in and sell it yourself and make a good deal. Don''t you? Believe me, Bo Qian will definitely eat this set."


    Mu Shinian''s expression was more helpless: "do you think I can do these two things?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister was also silent. When she thought of the picture, she suddenly got goose bumps all over.


    "Sorry, you can''t."


    "So let''s go."


    Mu Shinian smiled, pulled on the little elder martial sister and moved forward in the unknown direction.


    As soon as he entered the living room, mu Shinian noticed the housekeeper''s sad eyes.


    That is because of too much trust, so the weak and helpless eyes after being cheated.


    It''s full of heartlessints.


    Mu Shinian continues to pretend to be innocent.


    "I went out to rx."


    Mu Shinian opens his mouth.


    The man on the sofa looked up, looked at her and lowered his head coldly.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister touched her eyes, silently raised her head and looked at the ceiling.


    "..." what about sharing it together?


    Mu Shi reads wordless thoughts.


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and went to study the ceiling again.


    That''s very clear. Who told you?


    Teammates have betrayed themselves. Mu Shinian can only harden his head: "the doctor said that taking more walks is good for your health."


    "I just went out and came back. It''s no big deal."


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and shook her head in silence.


    Is this a mistake?


    If you heard me correctly, admit your mistake


    She can''t even watch it.


    At the critical moment, the little elder martial sister still stubbornly said, "don''t worry, I''ll take her to the park ande back. Do you think she''s more energetic now?"


    Mu Shinian heard the speech and immediately opened his eyes to prove that he was very energetic.


    The little elder martial sister nced silently and sat on the sofa. The man who didn''t say a word pretended to be very casual and said, "thin and shallow, I''m used to reading when I was young. If you manage her so strictly, aren''t you afraid of her rebellion?"


    "When I was young, I didn''t even have a rebellious period. Don''t be forced out on your side."


    "...." Mu Shinian was speechless.


    Is this persuasion?


    This is clearly to make them quarrel?


    Tang and song just entered the door. Hearing these two words, they were speechless for a moment. They walked over and took her hand: "sorry, I asked her out. There''s something else. Let''s go first."


    Being dragged away by the Tang and Song Dynasties, the little elder martial sister had a big opinion: "who has an appointment with you, you let go."


    It''s impossible to let go.


    Tang and song dragged her out of the door with half threat and half coercion.


    He whispered to her, "don''t you want to die?! don''t you see what thin shallow is angry like? How dare you say that?"


    "Why did I say that?"


    The little elder martial sister protested, "I''m just telling the truth. Besides, she''s still there. I have to go back."


    Tang and song dragged her back and said, "what are you going to do? Go back! Don''t worry. Bo Qian won''t do anything to Mu Shinian. At most, he is angry. Just mu Shinian that wood. It''s strange that Bo Qian doesn''t kill himself!"


    With that, he stuffed the man into the car and quickly started the car to leave before she reacted.


    ¡­¡­


    In the living room.


    Mu Shinian is still standing.


    Her cheeks began to boil again, and she was sweating all over.


    It''s burning again.


    Mu Shinian sucked his nose and said, "are you still angry?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "your business should not need me to decide."


    With that, he stood up and looked somber: "what your friend said is really right. If I remember correctly, you weren''t the one the Bo family was looking for me. You just took over."


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand what she was suddenly talking about, and looked at him in a daze.


    The thin and shallow look has gradually cooled down. What you say is also inhumane: "where you want to go and what you do is your freedom."


    "Whatever you want."


    With two words thrown down, he grabbed his coat and went straight out.


    Before long, there were two car noises outside.


    Mu Shinian didn''t react for a long time.


    Or the housekeeper came and quietly reminded her: "Miss mu, it seems that the young master is really angry."

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560</h4>


    This, mu Shinian saw it.


    The housekeeper sighed helplessly, stared at her with sympathy and me: "you know what the young master means. He''s just worried about your ident."


    "He didn''t mean anything else. He wouldn''t let you out. He was just afraid that your condition would worsen. Why do you say you?"


    Mu Shinian frowned, and ayer of annoyance appeared on his face.


    "I''m not..."


    forget it.


    Mu Shinian is dizzy now and can''t listen to anything.


    She sighed and tried to speak gently, "I''ll go up first."


    Then she went upstairs.


    The housekeeper looked at her background and shook his head helplessly.


    Do young people nowadays like duplicity so much?


    Mu Shiniany in bed, pulled up the quilt and curled herself up into a ball. She half narrowed her eyes. She was very ufortable, but she couldn''t sleep.


    After struggling for half a day, she picked up her cell phone and wanted to press a phone back. As a result, she hung up again.


    What are you going to say?


    She doesn''t know.


    Bo Qian is obviously in a rage. Why don''t you wait until his anger is gone?


    Mu Shinian thought so, so he put the mobile phone back in ce.


    She pulled up the quilt and wrapped herself tightly. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian seldom goes back to the bar


    Jingyu received a phone call from Tang and Song dynasties. When he found it, he looked speechless.


    He walked over and directly took the beer from Bo Qian''s hand: "what are you doing drinking like this? Get yourself drunk?"


    Thin shallow looked up, looked at him and continued to drink.


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing yet!" Jingyu probably knew what was going on. He sighed deeply and didn''t know how to speak: "what are you doingpeting with mu Shinian? How old she is."


    "..." Bo Qian looked at him suspiciously.


    Jingyu Shanshan touched her nose and exined, "I mean, even if she is mature in her usual style, she is just a 17-year-old girl. How can she know so much? It''s no problem to go out for a walk after being closed at home for a long time. You just make a mountain out of a molehill."


    Jingyu has been abroad recently. He has only been back for a few days and is taking a rest. Therefore, it is inevitable that there is someg in the news.


    Thin shallow took the beer from his hand and took a sip. The cold taste prated into his heart. He felt that the whole person was wrapped in ayer of solid ice: "if you knew that she had been burning for nearly two weeks, you wouldn''t say that."


    "... ah?"


    Jingyu asked in surprise.


    Bo Qian didn''t answer this time.


    What a smart person Jingyu is, he can quickly stick all those broken words together.


    Then his expression became more stunned.


    "No, this one in your house looks really strange."


    How healthy you are at ordinary times. Is this the case?


    Thin shallow was also bored to death. He took a hard SIP and cut off the cell phone that just rang.


    As a result, the housekeeper called persistently. In a rage, he turned it off directly.


    It''s serious


    Jingyu looked at the mobile phone and said, "don''t you answer it? What if something happens?"


    "What can happen." Thin shallow doesn''t think so.


    He was angry not only this time, but also mu Shinian always regarded him as an outsider.


    Her two strange friends knew a lot, but he didn''t.


    Even so, she joked about her body.


    Others don''t care about their own life or death. What else does he care?

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561</h4>


    Bo Qian ordered another ss of beer, which made him want to get drunk.


    Jingyu is never veryforting.


    He also ordered a ss of beer, but when he thought that Bo Qian had drunk so much, he couldn''t decide to send people back, so he didn''t drink at all.


    "Bo Qian, I don''t mean you. You should know better than anyone what mu Shinian has experienced before. For a child who grew up in such an environment, she didn''t go astray. It''s already very good."


    "Except for the grandmother, it is estimated that no one has taken care of her, so she has always been very loose and free. Your sudden appearance disrupted all her life steps."


    "If you want to be with her for a long time, you have to adapt to her unconventional character."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Jingyu smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t think you have the character of looking for an honest girl to live a lifetime. Since you are obsessed with Mu Shi, don''t keep a face. Be more patient with her."


    Thin shallow sneer.


    He is patient enough.


    In front of Mu Shinian, he has restrained all his temper and all those dark sides.


    This is the tenderest he can do.


    Thin shallow think about how natural and unrestrained he used to be.


    It''s not as hidden as it is now.


    Thin shallow poured a ss of wine hard, and then went upstairs directly.


    Jingyu followed two steps and asked curiously, "where are you going?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer and went upstairs directly.


    When the bartender saw that Bo Qian had gone far, he dared to answer him, "master Bo has opened a room. It is estimated that he will stay here tonight."


    What''s the trouble? It''s so noisy that I don''t even go home.


    Jingyu frowned deeper.


    The bartender continued to speak suspiciously: "young master bo used to be a regr guest of this family, but he doesn''te often now."


    This scene is also very clear.


    Before mu Shinian came over, Bo shallow fully disyed what is called a degenerate young master, eating, drinking and having fun every day.


    The bartender couldn''t help but wonder: "just now I heard you say, is it true that the rumor is true? Young master Bo is really married?"


    Jingyu smiled: "well, yes, I''m married. That wife is his heart."


    The bartender''s expression was nk.


    I didn''t expect it to be such hot news!


    It''s estimated that a man like Bo Qian won''t be bound all his life. As a result, he was tied up by a girl? What terrible news.


    Jingyu shook his head reluctantly and picked up the wine ss. Just about to touch his mouth, he thought that Bo Qian had rested here, so he simply drank it.


    "I''ll go first. He can call me whenever he has anything."


    The bartender nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    It was an ufortable sleep.


    He doesn''t like beer very much. He drinks a little too much today. He doesn''t sleep well.


    Or, it''s because I''m used to sleeping in the bed at home and I''m not very used to the outside.


    In the dark, the door was opened.


    One hand lifted his quilt, and then, along the hem of his clothes, touched it.


    Thin shallow didn''t notice at first. He thought it was a dream. As a result, the hand untied his belt and the zipper was pulled down a little.


    Thin shallow fierce opened his eyes, sat up and grabbed the hand.


    "Oh!"


    The woman cried out in pain. When she saw him awake, she was in a panic for a moment, but in the blink of an eye, she recovered her original.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562</h4>


    She showed a seductive smile: "young master Bo, what are you doing? Are you hurting me?"


    Thin shallow looked at the woman who suddenly appeared. Between her eyebrows and eyes, there was an inseparable Frost: "who are you!"


    The woman pulled back her hand and deliberately pulled down her clothes: "young master Bo, why are you so fierce? People are here to serve you. You said it would be so early. It''s so boring for you to go to bed so early. How about I apany you?"


    His thin face was too dark to see any more.


    The woman has been eyeing Bo Qian for a long time, but just now she was not easy to start in public. In addition, Jingyu was nearby, so she didn''t dare toe and get close to her.


    As a result, it was not easy for her toe in until Bo Qian entered the room and he fell asleep.


    After all, this is the prince of the Bo family.


    If it has anything to do with him, it''s not flying to the branches.


    Thinking so, women are more and more bold.


    "Young master Bo, let me serve you."


    Then she reached out and touched his shirt as provocatively as possible, and then she wanted to unbutton it.


    As a result, as soon as he touched the button, Bo Qian fastened her wrist expressionless, and then the next second, he heard a scream like killing a pig.


    The sound called in all the waiters in the corridor


    When the waiter came in, he was startled: "young master Bo, this, this?"


    Thin shallow didn''t answer and threw the woman out without expression.


    The waiter stepped back two steps and stared at the man on the ground for some unknown reason: "young master Bo, this..."


    "Throw it out."


    Thin, shallow and expressionless stood up from the bed. Before the wine strength passed, he was covered with ayer of Frost: "since he likes to serve people so much, let her serve people forever."


    This sentence means


    Before the waiter reacted, he heard Bo Qian add: "there is no shortage ofdies in the bar."


    With that, he didn''t take a look at the woman''s wailing look, and walked away gloomily.


    The woman wanted to catch up and beg for mercy, but she was gripped by the waiter.


    The waiter looked at her sympathetically: "tell me about you. Who''s bad to seduce? You seduce Bo shallow. Is that the person you can touch?"


    "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I beg you. Would you please help me beg for mercy? I really know I''m wrong."


    That''s miss. Her whole life may be ruined.


    The waiter looked sympathetic, but helpless: "who dares to disobey master Bo''s order."


    In a word, the woman''s facepletely turned pale.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian didn''t n to go back. He went directly to the hotel andy in the suite on the top floor. He was blown by the wind and didn''t feel sleepy.


    Thin shallow leaned against the clothes and turned on the mobile phone several times, but he held back several times.


    It''s not him!


    Why does he feel so upset?


    Thin shallow thought so, directly threw the phone aside, pulled up the quilt and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The Bo family manor is about to fall apart.


    Because mu Shinian is burning again.


    The housekeeper called the doctor and hurried around the door.


    The doctor couldn''t help it: "where''s the traditional Chinese medicine? Did you give it to her?"


    "I ate it and took a bath, but look at her, she''s burning again." The housekeeper was worried and was about to cry.


    Doctors rarely encounter such a situation, and he is also a little worried.


    After all, this man is not a simple patient.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563</h4>


    "What about young master Bo? Can you contact him?" The doctor asked again.


    The housekeeper''s expression was more bitter. He shook his head: "no, young master, I don''t know where to go. I''ve called, and he didn''t answer. He asked someone to go out and find it, but he didn''t find it. What should I do?"


    Thest time the little elder martial sister treated mu Shinian, the doctor was also present, so he was a little more patient than others.


    "In this way, go and soak for a while. If chemical cooling doesn''t work, try physical cooling. You go and get some alcohol, wipe her, open the window and ventte as much as possible."


    "If you can''t try again, go to master Jing and ask him to find someone toe back. Otherwise, I''m afraid something will happen."


    On hearing of the ident, the housekeeper''s face turned pale.


    He hurriedly told the servant to do his work. He was outside the door and hurried around.


    "Go and find the young master quickly. You must find him back."


    Once mu Shinian has three advantages and two disadvantages, no one here dares to decide.


    And looking at the current situation of Mu Shinian, it really has the function of burning stupidity.


    Mu Shinian is very ufortable.


    She was so hot that she couldn''t get the quilt away.


    She felt herself in a deep pool.


    The person who pushed her down, she saw clearly under the water, was her sister.


    She was unwilling and didn''t want to die. She wanted to climb up, surface and cry for help, but her body was so sinking.


    She also saw that the people on the shore were very proud and vicious.


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and thought about who could save her. As a result, no one


    The sister on the shore followed her mother, talking andughing, and her grandmother didn''t see her and left. Even Bo Qian just looked at her coldly, and then she left.


    Mu Shinian struggled and could only sink deeper and deeper.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow slept until noon the next day.


    He covered his head and leaned against the head of the bed with a headache. After a while, he slowly got up.


    Thin shallow sighed hard, went to the bathroom and took a bath. Then he sat on the edge of the bed in his bathrobe, turned on his mobile phone and nned to ask someone to bring a suit of clothes. As a result, as soon as he turned on his mobile phone, he saw so many missed calls, and his corners of his eyes smoked hard.


    What happened?


    Thin shallow uneasily pursed his lips, stared at the housekeeper''s number and pressed it.


    The phone was soon connected, and the housekeeper''s voice sounded almost crying: "young master, you finally answered the phone. Even if you are angry, you can''t really turn it off. We''re looking for you."


    Thin shallow listened to the husky voice of the housekeeper, and his face was even worse.


    "What happened?"


    The housekeeper took a breath. He probably didn''t sleep all night. There were two obvious bruises under his eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "Miss Mu had an ident. She suddenly burned again in the middle of the night yesterday. Then, the fever hasn''t subsided yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow felt his heart beat twice.


    The housekeeper continued, "she''s confused. She''s been talking nonsense. We didn''t hear what she''s talking about. Young master, young master,e back quickly."


    "Miss mu, if something really happens..."


    "Who said something would happen to her?" Thin, shallow and cold interrupted him.


    The housekeeper was stunned, choked, and immediately changed his mouth: "yes, Miss mu, Miss mu, she will be fine."


    Bo Qian cut off the phone.


    The house was empty and cold. He stood alone in the middle of the house, and the whole person was... At a loss.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564</h4>


    His mind couldn''t help thinking.


    Even the car keys were found in his pocket after he had searched for a long time.


    Thin shallow held the car key. When he went out, he tripped over the carpet, fell awkwardly, and hit his forehead on the door frame. He began to see Venus in front of his eyes, but he still didn''t feel pain.


    Thin shallow got up and ran out without rubbing.


    Mu Shinian, what happened?


    What if, in case, she died like this?


    Once the idea is formed, it can''t dissipate.


    When Bo Qian went downstairs, his breathing became urgent. Like a madman, he ran for two floors before he remembered that there was an elevator. He hurriedly turned to the elevator entrance and pressed the button on the negative floor.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper waited at home for a long time and finally waited for someone.


    His eyes were red, and the red mark on his thin forehead was so obvious. The whole man was stunned again: "young master, your forehead."


    Shallow didn''t even give him a look and ran upstairs.


    The doctor has already started to use acupuncture and moxibustion. Several people are at a loss and are in aplete mess.


    Thin shallow originally thought that it was just a fever. It should not be so serious. Even if it was a physical problem, it would not be so serious if it had been burned repeatedly.


    But he found that he was wrong.


    When a group of doctors saw Bo, they seemed to see the Savior: "young master bo..."


    Thin shallow stared at the messy acupoints and his face was ck: "get out!"


    The doctor wants to go away.


    However, the man is still burning. If something goes wrong at that time, it is their responsibility.


    A group of doctors stayed together, and none of them dared to go.


    Thin shallow knew what they were thinking, and his heart became more agitated: "something''s wrong, you don''t have to be responsible, get out!"


    With his words, doctors are relieved.


    One by one, they all ran out.


    Only one old man spoke helplessly: "young master Bo, the current situation is really not good. Miss Mu''s situation is too special. I suggest that you should send her to the hospital for a general examination."


    "Get out."


    Shallow didn''t listen to a word. He walked over with a heavy face, pulled out all the needles tied in Mu Shinian''s hand and threw them aside.


    Seeing this, the doctor sighed. When he went out, he saw the housekeeper outside the door and said anxiously, "why don''t you find out Miss Mu''s friend? Maybe she will have a way. Now, the risk coefficient is too big."


    The housekeeper also looked sad: "I''ve sent someone out. The problem is, I can''t find it."


    Who knows where the Tang and Song dynasties took people, and it was still at this time.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps at the entrance of the stairs.


    The little elder martial sister who disappeared for a few days finally appeared again.


    The housekeeper seemed to see hope, and his originally frustrated eyes suddenly brightened: "you finally appeared, and miss Mu burned again."


    The little elder martial sister''s face became ugly.


    ording to the previous situation, as long as mu Shinian gets better, there will be no fever again.


    But now?


    Not only is it burning, but it''s getting worse and worse.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the man behind her: "go and take the people out. I''ll drive. Is the ne ready?"

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565</h4>


    "Well, you can go anytime."


    The eldest martial brother''s face is also very bad.


    They know how special mu Shinian is.


    Once you burn like this again, the whole body cramps are rtively light.


    When the housekeeper heard that they were going to take people away, he quickly stood up and obstructed them: "no, no, where are you going to take people?"


    "Shut up if you want her to live!" The eldest martial brother had a bad temper. He opened the door directly. Before he took a step in, a thing mmed over: "get out!"


    With a violent sound, the people outside the house stepped back two steps. The next second, he looked up and saw that thin shallow was holding a needle in his hand.


    Mu Shinian painfully closed his eyes and pricked several needles on his head.


    The elder martial brother and the younger martial sister both saw it, and their faces turned ck: "what are you doing!"


    "I said, get out!" Bo Qiangang was distracted and almost stabbed the needle at the wrong acupoint.


    Acupuncture points in traditional Chinese medicine are very particr. Sometimes if they deviate so little, they may die.


    The elder martial brother clenched his fist very tightly and clenched his teeth to warn: "Bo Qian, don''t tell me you will save people again?"


    The little elder martial sister also came in: "you take people away from us. We swear that we will give you a living mu Shinian in a short time."


    Mu Shinian''s burned cheeks were red, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    The situation like that is much more serious than they expected.


    If you don''t do anything, it''s really toote.


    Thin shallow doesn''t intend to give in at all.


    He held the needle and couldn''t start. They still drove him a bit: "I said, get out, I''ll save my people!"


    The elder martial brother and the younger martial sister looked at each other. It was a tacit understanding developed over the years. Almost at a nce, they understood what it meant.


    Just grab someone!


    As long as you grab it and take it out, mu Shinian will be saved.


    Thin shallow almost understood their thoughts, and his face became extremely terrible at that moment.


    "Don''t roll, do you?"


    "Sorry, if you keep doing this, something will really happen to her." The elder martial brother opened his mouth coldly and refused to give in: "so if we don''t give it, we''ll do it directly."


    Bo Qian now wants to throw these two people directly from the second floor.


    He sneered, "you''re wee."


    With that, he nced at the housekeeper. The housekeeper understood and immediately went downstairs. Soon, a group of bodyguards came up.


    Thin shallow lowered his head, righted the man in his arms without raising his head. He rushed to the housekeeper and said, "don''t hurt me. I can''t exin."


    I wish the implication could be dyed.


    The bodyguards understood and rushed over without saying a word.


    The little elder martial sister and the big elder martial brother looked at each other and immediately divided into two ways.


    That group of bodyguards is not the opponent of those two people, but they are better than many people.


    Even car rounds can force people out.


    When the door closed, the little elder martial sister solved a person easily and roared angrily into the house: "Bo Qian, do you want to yearn for time and death?"


    The sound was not true through a door.


    Thin shallow touched his wet hair when he touched mu, and the corners of his lips recalled a dangerous arc: "don''t worry, I won''t let you die."


    Absolutely not.


    In order to save himself, he has studied medicine for so many years. If he can''t even save his life, he might as well... Die!


    Just an hour.


    The whole manor seems to have been demolished.

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566</h4>


    People lying in a mess on the ground can''t get up.


    The little elder martial sister also leaned on the sofa tired, covered her chest and gasped violently.


    Even elder martial brother, who has experienced many battles, is very tired.


    The little elder martial sister clenched her fist and stared at the group of people on the ground. Her face was really ugly.


    They really didn''t hurt them, not at all!


    Therefore, when these bodyguards fight, they are afraid of hands and feet, but even if they fight 50 or 60 people, they are almost scrapped.


    Little elder martial sister feels that her feet are almost not her own.


    "Despicable!"


    After scolding, the little elder martial sister trembled and walked upstairs.


    As a result, before taking two steps, I heard footsteps outside the door.


    Then, the next second, Tang and song arrived with people. Without saying a word, they blocked the way upstairs.


    Seeing the little elder martial sister so miserable, his temporary business obviously felt a touch of pain, but he still didn''t forget his brother''s instructions: "don''t go up to disturb him, Bo shallow is no problem."


    The elder martial brother wanted to beat him as soon as he saw Tang and Song dynasties.


    But now he really doesn''t even have the strength to swing his fist!


    The moment the little elder martial sister saw Tang and song, her face waspletely ck.


    She looked at the man in front of her coldly from top to bottom. Finally, she picked up the tip of her eyebrows gloomily: "do you dare to promise? What do you promise? Are you sure she will be fine?"


    "So many doctors are all famous doctors in the city. They can''t help it. Why? Don''t tell me that he is actually a miracle doctor!"


    To tell the truth, the Tang and Song dynasties also felt special nonsense.


    But when Bo Qian called her, he only said such a sentence that he would stop people no matter what method he used.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were in a dilemma. They still chose to trust the one upstairs.


    "Mu Shinian is a shallow wife. He will never hurt her."


    "It''s toote when you''re killed!" Little elder martial sister almost broke her throat: "what do you know? There is only one person who can save her in this world!"


    "And this man is definitely not shallow!"


    Every word of the little elder martial sister is ferocious.


    Tang and song were looked at by her for the first time. His lip p moved weakly twice: "sorry, you still can''t go up."


    What else did the little elder martial sister want to say? The big elder martial brother held her shoulder.


    Little elder martial sister looked back at him.


    The elder martial brother shook his head at her: "forget it, anyway... It''s toote."


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes were slightly red.


    Subconsciously looked upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    The house is quiet.


    Thin shallow twisted her eyebrows, holding a slender needle tube in her hand, urately stabbed into the acupoints on her back.


    Mu Shiniany on his body, his face was very pale, and he lost a lot of cold sweat.


    Her eyelids are so heavy that she can''t lift them off.


    I just feel that her back hurts from time to time.


    She remembered that when she was very young, she had a fever, and her master helped her deal with it.


    The woman who had been lonely for most of her life, while touching her forehead,forted her and told her not to be afraid... She was still small, very small, crying and making trouble all the time, as if she believed that the man would not lose his temper with her.


    Mu Shinianboriously opened his eyes, stared at the hand in front of him, and his head moved slightly.


    "Don''t move."


    The voice behind him, with some warning.


    Mu Shinian opened her eyes vaguely. Her eyshes didn''t blink. She wanted to see clearly, but she couldn''t see anything.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567</h4>


    "Master."


    Her voice was hoarse.


    The voice was unconsciously soft and weak: "master..."


    Thin shallow hands were stunned and stared at the ck head melon seeds in amazement.


    Mu Shinian''s head rubbed gently on his arm, like being spoiled. Then, there was a piece of moisture on his arm, and her tears fell down.


    "Master, I feel bad."


    "It''s hard."


    "I feel like I''m dying."


    It''s really dying.


    When she was young, she was not sensible. She fought with people very ferociously. No matter how badly she was injured, she was not as miserable as she is now.


    But this time, she felt like she was going to die.


    Thin shallow heard her call Shifu one by one. At the beginning, he felt that he was not in a good mood.


    He has seen mu Shinian''s skill. It is absolutely impossible to say that no one teaches him.


    But he was jealous.


    This so-called master has made her trust so much... Mu Shinian is so proud of himself. How can he bow his head and act like a spoiled child.


    As a result, he was more coquettish than anyone in front of such a master.


    Thin shallow held the needle in his hand, and the acid began to spread from his heart.


    "You won''t die."


    Thin shallow covered her eyes, and her voice seemed to have some kind of enchanting charm: "with me, you won''t die."


    Mu Shinian blinked twice.


    The slender eyshes rubbed gently in the palm of his hand.


    Soft, itchy.


    Bo Qian''s originally angry mood dissipated a lot.


    He sighed gently: "sleep, it''s okay, I''m here."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, wore a mess of hair, rubbed him twice, and then closed his eyes listlessly.


    Seeing how clever she is, her thin heart softens no matter how hard it is.


    He lingered twice with his chin against her forehead in response, and then forced himself to cheer up and concentrate on the injection.


    Thin and shallow use the ancient method, misceneous and fine.


    When a set of needles came down, mu Shinian''s face was much better, but his clothes were wet.


    Thin shallow determined that she began to reduce her fever, went to the wardrobe, opened the door, picked out a dress, was going to change it, and felt something wrong.


    Thin shallow looked at her open neckline and felt that there was a heat flow at the tip of her nose.


    Just now, at the critical moment of life and death, he didn''t dare to share a snack, which would calm down, and those... Pictures kept popping up in his mind.


    Thin shallow grabbed the clothes hard, and the whole person''s face was filled with ayer of light blood.


    Then the blood became more and more turbulent.


    Before the ident, thin shallow quickly walked over, pulled her clothes and quickly walked out.


    Downstairs, the Tang and Song dynasties are conscientiously guarding the entrance. They don''t give in. The little elder martial sister and the elder martial brother slow down and n to break through without saying a word.


    When Tang and song were just picked up by someone, Bo Qian came down with a suit of clothes.


    He didn''t say hello at all and threw it directly to the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister took it. After being confused, her face quickly became ugly; "Shit, are you sick?"


    Thin shallow frown: "what do you mean?"


    The little elder martial sister coughed, and her hands were shaking; "You, you! You! Are you a beast? She''s still feverish!"


    So far, Bo Qian finally understood what had happened.


    "She''s sweating. Go and change her clothes!"


    Thin shallow hard left this sentence.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568</h4>


    The little elder martial sister stared round.


    "You!"


    "I didn''t touch her!"


    The veins on his thin forehead began to burst out.


    If he doesn''t have reason, he''ll really start!


    Tang and song also came over and pulled over the little elder martial sister: "it doesn''t mean that. Bo shallow means that mu Shinian is all right. If you don''t believe it, go up and have a look."


    The little elder martial sister and the big elder martial brother looked at each other, and they both nned to go upstairs.


    As a result, brother master just took a step out and was stopped by Bo Qian: "you can''t go up!"


    Elder martial brother just wanted to get angry. As a result, he looked at the clothes in the little elder martial sister''s hand and probably understood.


    He stepped back two steps and silently confronted Bo shallow.


    "How dare you know medicine?"


    Thin shallow was toozy to answer him. He went to the kitchen and poured out a ss of water and drank slowly.


    After drinking, he asked, "who is the master of Mu Shinian?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother''s face changed.


    Mu Shinian said?


    Thin and shallow fingers sp the water cup, the sound is loose, but it sounds very dangerous; "Who is the one who can save her and teach her great skills?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The master brother picked the corner of his lips and threatened with half truth: "young master Bo, you''d better not know about it."


    "Anyway, she won''t hurt mu Shinian."


    "Yes." Thin and shallow muttered with unknown meaning.


    It can save mu Shinian, make her so dependent, and make her so unprotected pettish... It''s really annoying to think about it!


    Thin shallow held the water cup hard, and it was rare to show a touch of obvious jealousy.


    After running for a while, the little elder martial sister ran down again.


    "What did you do?"


    The elder martial brother frowned; "What happened?"


    "No, she..." the little elder martial sister didn''t seem to know how to describe it. She was silent for a long time before she finished the second half of her sentence: "it''s all right! It''s all right!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother subconsciously looked at Bo Qian: "you really know medicine?"


    Thin shallow put the water cup back on the table and nced at them with deep eyes: "you can go."


    It''s impossible to go.


    The little elder martial sister disagreed first: "I want to stay. What if there is another ident?"


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s thin or shallow.


    As long as they don''t bother mu Shinian, he doesn''t care where they are.


    The Bo family manor is so big that it is not a ce where they can stay.


    Thin shallow didn''t live much. He went to the kitchen to get some warm water and went upstairs.


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t help being curious. She said to the eldest martial brother curiously, "I''ve seen a lot. It turns out that there are really people in the world who can do it except that person."


    "Acupuncture?"


    The elder martial brother couldn''t help being curious.


    The little elder martial sister nodded vigorously: "no, I still believe that Bo shallow knows something about western medicine, but traditional Chinese medicine is much more troublesome to study than western medicine."


    If I hadn''t studied specially, I wouldn''t dare to start.


    The elder martial brother is also curious.


    Tang and Song dynasties were numb when they saw their scalp: "what are you doing?"


    The little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes and hooked him.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties came by magic.


    The little elder martial sister pulled his cor and asked softly; "Who taught Bo Qian''s medical skills? He''s an ignorant childe. How can he understand these? Isn''t it scientific?"


    Tang and Song said he also wanted to know.


    The little elder martial sister turned her eyes: "or ask you, what does he want to learn medicine? It''s impossible to n ahead?"

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569</h4>


    These days, the little elder martial sister is so close to him for the first time.


    Tang and song felt that their breathing was a little tight, and his ears were a little red.


    Little elder martial sister is a rough nerve. I didn''t find anything strange about him. Elder martial brother stood far away and saw the thoughts of the Tang and Song dynasties at a nce.


    His face turned ck and said impolitely to the little elder martial sister, "if you want to know, go and investigate."


    "Shut up."


    The little elder martial sister didn''t look back. She continued to approach the Tang and Song dynasties. She didn''t seem to remember what she despised others the other day.


    "Come on, just tell me a little. A little is enough."


    For them, there are too many unknown fates and uncertain factors.


    They have looked for doctors all over the years, and there is nothing they can do.


    There is only one person who can do it, their master.


    But now, there is another powerful role! And it was done in such a short time. It''s incredible! This childe, Bo Qian, doesn''t seem to be as useless as the rumor.


    Tang and song really don''t know.


    He was held by the little elder martial sister with a tie, his eyes fell on the slender and clean finger, and he just felt a little heavy breathing.


    He pursed his lower lip and shook his head: "sorry, I really don''t know."


    "Oh, excuse me."


    Little elder martial sister withdrew her hand without saying a word.


    The disappointment at the bottom of her heart.


    I thought I could get a set of words from the Tang and Song dynasties by coloring.


    As a result, he could hold on and say nothing.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were empty, and their hearts suddenly lost.


    He shook his fist and quickly said, "I can ask."


    The little elder martial sister''s disappointed eyes shed again.


    Tang and song firmly opened their mouth and said, "don''t worry, he will tell me who I am with."


    The little elder martial sister nodded her head hard and finally smiled.


    At this point, the Tang and Song dynasties were stunned.


    The eldest martial brother was watching. He was in a very bad mood!


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian felt ufortable, he felt his nerves twitching all over.


    She felt that she was dying.


    However, suddenly, someone pulled her up from the abyss, and then she was able to see the light.


    When mu Shinian woke up in the middle of the night, he felt a fuzzy light.


    She struggled for a long time before she opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She subconsciously wanted to open her mouth. As a result, her lips just pulled and broke again.


    Mu Shi read a little well, and his mind gradually became clear.


    It seems that she has been saved again.


    Mu Shinian blinked, as if he were a master? Since all the masters havee, has her identity been exposed?


    Mu Shinian thought of this and stood up excitedly.


    As a result, she got up too hard. As soon as her head hurt, she fell back.


    "Well."


    Mu Shinian moaned intermittently. She raised her hand, covered her head, and ckened in front of her eyes.


    The door was pushed open.


    Mu Shinian trembled all over.


    The next second, I heard a familiar sound of footsteps.


    Mu Shinian took a hard breath and subconsciously closed his eyes.


    "I know you''re awake."


    Thin shallow came in, put the medicine on the table, sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand and touched her forehead.


    "Well, the fever is gone."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes moved twice, but he still opened his eyes.

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570</h4>


    Thin shallow rubbed her head twice, which made her messy hair more messy.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "what are you doing?"


    Bo qianen gave a cry and took back his hand: "nothing. It won''t burn."


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    I always feel that Bo Qian is very strange. Where is the me? It seems that there are many things hidden, but I refuse to tell her.


    Mu Shinian looked at the door. After he didn''t find anyone else, he became more and more uneasy.


    Where''s the master? And little elder martial sister and big elder martial brother, where have they all gone? Have you had a showdown with Bo shallow? Will she be kicked out, too?


    After all, isn''t Bo shallow the most annoying person to cheat him?


    Mu Shinian gently pursed her lower lip. When it was time to go, she didn''t give up.


    "What are you looking at? Is your mastering?"


    A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    Mu Shinian trembled slightly and looked at him in amazement.


    Bo Qian sat on the edge of the bed with her hands on both sides of her head. Her voice was unspeakable: "Mu Shinian, who is your master? It''s so important to you. You''re sick and can''t even talk about him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him steadily. He was not guilty in his pupils.


    However, there was a sense of uneasiness in every way.


    Thin shallow didn''t intend to let her go. His fingers pinched her chin and forced her to look at herself: "tell me what that master is like."


    Mu Shinian''s brain is thinking about how to escape.


    As a result, I held my breath, itched my throat and coughed twice directly.


    She was very nervous at the slightest disturbance. As soon as she coughed, she immediately stood up, closed the window, returned to the bed, helped people up and fed warm water to her mouth.


    Mu Shinian took two drinks and felt his throat smoother.


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian was hairy when he looked at him: "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pinched his sore forehead twice.


    From mu Shinian''sa, he also hung his heart for a day. When she woke up and had time to kill herself, it showed that she was really all right.


    "Are you really ufortable or deliberately?"


    Mu Shi read ah. He knew what he was talking about. His expression changed slightly. Instead, he solemnly covered his illness: "I''m really ufortable. My throat itches."


    Thin shallow gently pursed his lower lip. He had known mu Shinian for several months. She was lying or telling the truth. He could see it at a nce.


    But what should we do?


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian''s hard strained expression and could only indulge without the bottom line.


    "When you get well, I''ll settle with you."


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip and couldn''t resist the curiosity in his heart: "in fact, there''s no master at all, right?"


    Thin shallow looked at her indifferently: "what do you think? Your illness can only be saved by your master?"


    Is the master really here?


    Mu Shinian forced her lower lip, and her little face copsed again.


    What does thin shallow mean now?


    Just thinking, a hand stretched out and covered her eyes.


    "Sleep."


    Thin shallow coldly gave a voicemand: "if you don''t sleep again, make those things clear at once?"


    Compared with this, mu Shinian decided to choose the first!


    She grabbed the quilt with both hands and fell asleep.


    It''s almost invisible.

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571</h4>


    Thin shallow saw that she closed her eyes and warned herself again that mu Shinian was still ill. It was better.


    You really shouldn''t lose your temper.


    Thinking so, Bo Qian pulled the quilt for her and went out.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes after the door was closed.


    She touched her chin curiously. If the master didn''te, who saved her life? You can''t those doctors, but those doctors didn''t have a way before?


    Mu Shinian thought, but also came a little sleepy, and gradually fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    When she woke up, she saw the little elder martial sister lying by the bed and smiling at her.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and immediately opened his eyes: "elder martial sister?"


    "I''m awake. It looks like I''m recovering well."


    The little elder martial sister jokingly touched her head: "it''s just that you''re too thin. You''re about to take the college entrance examination. When you''re good, you must make up for it."


    Mu Shinian smiled and asked curiously, "little elder martial sister, is the mastering?"


    The little elder martial sister picked her eyebrow and gently shook her head: "No."


    "That''s... What''s the situation?" Mu Shinian asked uneasily, "who cured my disease?"


    The little elder martial sister took out a paper towel, wiped the sweat off her forehead, smiled and said, "guess."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian smiled and refused to guess.


    Seeing that she couldn''t be amused, the little elder martial sister said directly: "I can''t think of it. He actually knows medical skills, and what''s more exaggerated is that he still uses traditional Chinese medicine, the same traditional Chinese medicine as the master used to save you! But he seems to be more powerful than the master."


    Mu Shi Nian''s eyes widened slightly: "what did you say?"


    "It''s strange."


    The little elder martial sister slowly hooked the corner of her mouth, and the corner of her lips was a little mysterious: "you say, who is Bo Qian? How do I feel that he is very mysterious."


    Mu Shinian gently blinked: "I don''t know."


    "So, I think there must be a bigger secret hidden in the shallow body." The little elder martial sister propped her chin and waszy and rxed: "before, we always thought he was just a poor second generation. Now it seems that he is not like this. He is very powerful."


    "... well."


    I haven''t calmed down yet.


    When the master picked her up, in order to save her life, he tried all kinds of methods to find a way to save her life.


    As a result, Bo Qian saved her at once?


    Mu Shinian hung his eyeszily, with an unspeakable fatigue on his body.


    The little elder martial sister rubbed her head; "Forget it, don''t think about it. Let''s investigate for you."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian refused without thinking: "I''ll do it myself."


    "Are you sure?" Little elder martial sister doesn''t believe she will investigate. As soon as they have the spirit, she gossip: "but, little martial sister, what''s your mind about Bo Qian? Do you really like others?"


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian immediately refused.


    Little elder martial sister Qi Qiran: "don''t pretend. I grew up watching you. Can''t I see what you''re thinking at the bottom of your heart?"


    Mu Shinian was about to speak when the mobile phone in her arms rang.


    The little elder martial sister took it out and handed it to her hand: "here, yours. During youra, your mobile phone was always ringing. I was afraid of falling on thin shallow''s hand. When I saw what I shouldn''t see, I took your mobile phone."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian took it and looked at the caller ID. the mood on his face obviously changed.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572</h4>


    The little elder martial sister took a look and smiled meaningfully.


    "It''sing again. You''ve called several times at home. I don''t know why."


    Mu Shinian looked at the phone number and his expression became a little dignified.


    She looked at the little elder martial sister, but she opened it and answered.


    On the phone, there was a burst of anger immediately; "You''ve got a lot of skills. I don''t know how many calls I''ve made to you. I went to Bo''s house to find someone, but I was kicked out directly. You''re married, so you don''t n to pay attention to us, do you?"


    Mu Shinian took the phone away a little. After the roar over there, he slowly said, "what can I do for you?"


    Tong Wanzhi was probably really worried, and his voice was not polite: "there''s some trouble with your sister. Do me a favor and solve it."


    Tong Wanzhi took it for granted.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, his long eyshes hung down, casting a shadow on his eyelids.


    She said, "what''s the trouble?"


    "It''s just a little trouble. You can solve it by letting Bo shallowe forward and saying a few words."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked impatient.


    Obviously, I don''t want to exin more to Mu Shinian.


    "Well, that''s it. Deal with it as soon as possible."


    With that, she hung up.


    Little elder martial sister only heard a general: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian sighed and shook his head: "it''s estimated that there''s some big trouble."


    Generally, the little trouble in Tong''s mouth is not too small. Otherwise, how can it be so vague.


    The little elder martial sister blinked and asked curiously, "what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shimian shrugged: "I have a big problem that hasn''t been solved. Wait until the time."


    Mu Shinian is very open.


    The little elder martial sister sneered: "also, ording to your mother''s character, it is estimated that she will be killed soon."


    So, life is helpless everywhere.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and struggled to get up and wash.


    The little elder martial sister hurried to the bathroom.


    When he came out again, mu Shinian was refreshed a lot.


    Little elder martial sister handed over a cup of warm water.


    Mu Shinian took a sip and said, "thank you."


    "Don''t be polite to me, but I think you''d better talk to your mother and don''t have too much contact as soon as possible." The little elder martial sister touched her chin and looked like she had seen through: "you helped them once. It''s estimated that there will be another time, many times. If you go on like this, you don''t have to do anything in the future. As long as you solve their problems, you''ll be bored enough."


    Mu Shinian drank water and said nothing.


    The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder. Seeing her like this, she knew it didn''t make sense: "you just think too much and take some things too seriously. Look at me. How happy I am."


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister and nodded: "say it again."


    "You."


    The little elder martial sister reluctantly pushed down her head: "are you better? If you are better, I''ll go out with you. You''ve been in bed for so long. You must be tired."


    Mu Shinian looked at her curiously: "can you go out?"


    Speaking of this, the little elder martial sister was half dead: "you think too much and can''t get out. Go downstairs to the garden."

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s face showed a little heart: "I knew it."


    "Come on, it''s good to go out to the garden." The little elder martial sister looked at her up and down; "Last time you ran out without saying a word, had a quarrel with Bo Qian, and then fell ill. It is estimated that your young master Bo could not let you out before you werepletely alive."


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian looked helpless again.


    "I''m fine. He makes a mountain out of a molehill."


    "Don''t say, people care about you." The little elder martial sister took her as fragile, fished out a thick coat, put it on her as she said, and then helped her downstairs.


    The whole person is depressed about Mu Shinian.


    The little elder martial sister said, "you didn''t see it. Bo Qian was frightened when he saw that you had only half a breath left. I guess he would hold on at one breath. Otherwise, he would have died."


    "It''s not that exaggerated."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t believe it at all.


    Little elder martial sister tut said, "we''re going to take you away. He just stopped us. Dozens of bodyguards. I fought with elder martial brother in turns. As a result, he found some more people."


    "At the beginning, you should have seen it with your own eyes. Bo Qian has gone crazy."


    Mu Shinian held the hand of the railing and moved it gently.


    Are you crazy?


    The one who always seems... Dangerous.


    Mu Shinian''s face showed a little different rity.


    Bo shallow, what is he... Thinking?


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Thin shallow turned over a medical book, read it for a long time, and finally closed it.


    In order to save himself, he didn''t study medicine as hard as he is now. In a few days, he has read more than a dozen medical books.


    But seeing more is of no use.


    When mu Shinian was ill, he still had no clue.


    It''s like suddenly getting sick, but suddenly getting better again.


    I think it''s normal to think about it.


    But it''s not normal to put it on mu Shinian as soon as it burns up.


    However, even if he knew the cause, he couldn''t find a way.


    After all, there has been a saying since ancient times that new heart diseases still need heart medicine.


    Thin shallow put the book back in ce.


    Just as I was about to take a drink of water, the door was knocked.


    Since thin shallow''s operation, he haspletely frightened people.


    No one in thispany would dare to disrespect him any more.


    Even if there are still unconvinced, at least they don''t dare to say it in front of him.


    The secretary came in with a professional smile on his face: "young master, the time for dinner with director Zhou ising. It''s time for you to pass."


    Thin shallow drank a mouthful of water and didn''t say good or bad.


    The secretary was worried: "Mr. Bo, Mr. Zhou came from France specially. We have negotiated with Mr. Zhou for a long time on this project. We just need a signature, so, you see..." is it necessary to go there?


    It''s good to show your face.


    Thin shallow or motionless, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    The secretary waspletely worried: "well, President Bo and vice president will pass. At that time, you just... Really don''t bother."


    After all, it''s the president. If they don''t show up at this time, it''s really difficult for them to do it.


    Besides, the customer is God. This is a more bitter truth.


    Even when Mr. Bo is still in thepany, he needs toe forward in person at this time.

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574</h4>


    Thin and shallow fingers lifted it slightly: "prepare the car."


    The Secretary breathed a sigh of relief: "OK, OK, I''ll prepare it right away."


    The door closed again.


    The Secretary patted himself on the chest.


    Other secretaries gathered around and asked curiously, "how''s it going?"


    "Finally promised to pass." The Secretary sighed. Just a few minutes is more trouble than dealing with trouble.


    Others were also angry: "it''s really hard for you. We don''t dare to say hello to President Bo. He looks very difficult to get along with."


    "Who said no, eh, I miss the time when the vice president was there. At that time, there were not so many bad things on my mind."


    "That is to say, I don''t know what the chairman is thinking. They are both sons. How can they be so entric."


    "The vice president''s achievements are obvious to all. As for the general manager Bo, I want to thank God that he doesn''t cause trouble to thepany."


    "Ah, people are better than people. It can really annoy people, but what can we do?"


    Several secretaries gathered together and sighed andined.


    The atmosphere in the office has obviously changed since Bo shallow appeared in the office.


    It''s getting worse.


    But even in this way, they can onlyin behind their backs and say it face to face. No one is a fool.


    Nobody noticed that the door of the office opened.


    The man''s slender body leaned on the door and listened to those words quietly.


    Someone noticed him, stared round and coughed gently.


    Someone looked back and saw thin and shallow. His face turned white: "general manager thin!"


    With the first, there is the second.


    As soon as the others looked back and saw thin and shallow, they all turned pale with fear.


    "Thin is always good!"


    "Mr. Bo, let''s go to work first!"


    With that, they were ready to go back to work one by one.


    Thin shallow eyebrows, indifferent mouth: "in me, is work very troublesome?"


    "No, no, No. what did Mr. Bo say?" One by one, the secretaries were like great enemies, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and exined awkwardly: "President Bo, we''re just kidding. Don''t take it to heart."


    Thin shallow didn''t say a word, his eyes swept over their faces.


    Finally, freeze on a secretary''s face.


    The Secretary trembled and bowed his head: "Mr. Bo, do you have anything to say?"


    Thin shallow lowered his head and held the watch for a long time before he smiled and said, "it''s wrong for you to work here?"


    "Nothing. Nothing."


    The frightened soul of the secretary was about to fly out: "Mr. Bo, you''re joking. It''s my honor to work here!"


    After that, for fear that Bo shallow didn''t believe it, she specially showed a very moving expression.


    Unfortunately, thin and shallow can''t see it at all.


    He smiled and put his hands in his pockets: "since I''m not happy working here, don''t force it."


    As soon as the secretary turned pale, he heard the second half of his sentence: "quit and apply for a job at my brother''s side."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Secretary stared round and shook his head: "no, no, no, Mr. Bo, I don''t want it, I, I''m wrong!"


    "My brother''s side is better." Bo Qian''s sincere suggestion: "as for you, if others want to pass, they can also pass."


    With that, Bo Qian walked away.


    The Secretary hurried up and stopped him: "Mr. Bo, don''t, don''t, I''m really wrong! Give me another chance, I''ll never do it again."

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575</h4>


    Bo shallow''s assistant stopped her without saying a word.


    The Secretary can only watch Bo shallow enter the elevator.


    Other secretaries and colleagues who were relieved looked at the Secretary sympathetically.


    The secretary was about to burst into tears.


    The assistant looked sympathetic, but he could only advise: "you''d better leave as soon as possible. President Bo won''t joke. If you want to continue to make a big noise, Bo will never let you live."


    The secretary sat on the ground with his eyes swollen with tears.


    If she leaves here, can she find a good job in the future?


    Or in other words, who dares to ept her if she is dismissed from here.


    The Secretary felt that his future had been ruined by a few words.


    It''s toote for her to cry now.


    Some secretaries couldn''t see it anymore. They came to help people up and said in a low voice, "if you don''t do this, go to the vice president. You used to work under the vice president. He might still read some old feelings."


    The secretary looked at the speaking secretary in amazement.


    The Secretary nodded and looked determined: "go and have a try. It''s better than crying here. In case of sess, you''ll really jump out of such a fire pit. It''s better than you don''t try anything."


    The secretary who married her felt that there was a way, and came to advise: "yes, try it. If it works, you don''t have to worry about anything in the future."


    "Go and have a try. The vice president is much better."


    The secretary was a little excited at what they said.


    "OK, OK, I''ll try!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian arrived at the club, Bo ye had already arrived.


    He recuperated for a long time because of his injury. This matter is widely spread, and there are various versions.


    Even foreign customers heard the news.


    As soon as they met, they were concerned about his health.


    Bo Ye smiled and said, "don''t worry. Thank you for your kindness. I''m fine. I''m fine."


    "You can''t say that. You can''t pay so little attention to maintenance because you''re still young," said director Zhou with a serious face.


    Bo Ye has lost a lot of weight, but in his suits, he still looks like a handsome young president.


    He smiled and said, "where can I? I''m really fine. Just a little injury. Just rest. It''s not as serious as you said."


    Zhou Dong held his shoulder and said in a low voice, "in fact, I have heard a lot of rumors about your injury. Tell me whether it is or not."


    "What rumors? Why haven''t I heard of them?"


    A burst of banter shed in Bo Ye''s eyes. He didn''t take it seriously. It seemed that he was just listening to a joke.


    Zhou Dong coughed and said gently; "Yes, it was said that your brother did it. After all, after you were injured, he was the biggest beneficiary."


    "What you said is really his biggest suspicion." Bo Ye couldn''t helpughing after thinking for a few seconds. "However, you really think too much. This matter really has nothing to do with him."


    "Besides, you are all talking about Bo Qian''s bing president. How can you forget that he was originally the sessor of the Bo family? Wouldn''t he take that position for granted?"


    Bo Ye patted his partner on the shoulder, smiled and poured a ss of water to him: "he and I are close brothers. Can we do this for such a small thing?"

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576</h4>


    President Zhou smiled admiringly: "you, or how can you say you have no desire and no desire? The huge family property of Bo family has be a small matter in your hands?"


    "How can I?"


    Bo Ye took a sip of wine, smiled and shook his head: "in this world, only family affection is the most important. I''m not interested in that position. On the contrary, I''m happy to see Bo Qian up. He is the sessor of the Bo family. I''m also willing to do my own part to apany him to maximize the cake."


    "Good, good." Dong Zhou was used to being crafty and cunning, and he couldn''t help praising the young man.


    He has such a mind when he is young. He must be a person who can do great things in the future.


    Looking at his eyes, director Zhou couldn''t help but have some deep meaning.


    "Bo Ye, since your father''s time, I have been a big customer of the Bo family. In fact, ording to my opinion, I am more willing to cooperate with you." President Zhou smiled: "if Yu Gong invests my money, I must want to get arge return. Otherwise, I''m not a charity. If yu private, my cooperation with you has been for some years. I''m very relieved that you have the shadow of your father, but if your brother takes over, I''m afraid I can''t agree."


    "After all, he won''t have a lot of things. If I want to cooperate, it will be very troublesome."


    "So, Bo Ye, if you want topete for this position, I''m happy to help you."


    "After all, no matter how powerful your father is, we old customers can still do some means of resistance when necessary."


    This temptation is very big.


    Bo Jinhua can control those managers who dare not speak, but what about customers? Customers are always God. God can''t force God to nod when God refuses.


    The darkness in Bo Ye''s eyes shed past.


    But in the blink of an eye, he returned to normal.


    "You''re kidding. I really don''t have this idea. I almost died. Now, I just want to live well."


    Then he poured another ss of water, took a sip and sighed, "I know your mind and what you''re worried about. You don''t have to worry at all. Bo is young and doesn''t know much, but I''ll always supervise him. Don''t worry, he won''t go wrong."


    "... well."


    Zhou Dong saw persuasion, but he didn''t mean to continue. When the conversation changed, he asked curiously, "by the way, isn''t heing yet?"


    Bo Ye looked at the time: "I''ll ask."


    Bo Ye said, turned on his cell phone, pressed a number and went out.


    Not long after, there was a mobile phone ring outside the door.


    The two men looked at each other with embarrassment on their faces.


    It''s people out there who listen to them?


    Thinking so, Mr. Zhou immediately coughed and opened the door.


    Thin was leaning against the wall smoking and then cut off the phone.


    Dong Zhou smiled awkwardly and said, "what a coincidence, Mr. Bo, when did youe here? Why didn''t you make a sound?"


    Thin shallow finished smoking a cigarette, pinched it off and threw it into the dustbin. His voice contained an indistinct smile: "I''m early. I didn''t bother to see you talking very happily."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Bo, you are really joking." Zhou Dong doesn''t know how to go on. He looks at Bo Ye like asking for help.

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577</h4>


    Bo Ye coughed and came over; "Come, why don''t you say it."


    "We just talk casually. When youe,e in quickly. President Zhou has been waiting for you for a long time."


    With that, he turned aside and made way.


    Maybe he did something bad and felt guilty. Mr. Zhou hurried out of the way: "Mr. Bo,e in quickly and don''t stand silly outside."


    Thin shallow smiled, walked in, opened a chair and sat down.


    Even when Bo Jinhua was still in thepany, he was not so arrogant!


    Dong Zhou''s guilty conscience suddenly turned into displeasure!


    He bit his teeth, then came in, blinked, and resumed his smiling appearance: "since President Bo is here, let''s talk about business."


    ¡­¡­


    By the time the business is over, it''s already nine o''clock in the evening.


    This project has been discussed for a long time. There are only some details left. Aftermunication, there will be nothing else.


    Bo Ye has dealt with Zhou Dong several times. He knows Zhou Dong''s thoughts clearly.


    Therefore, when the conversation was over, he whispered something in Dong Zhou''s ear, and Dong Zhou looked a little happy.


    Bo Ye takes out a room card and hands it to Dong Zhou.


    Dong Zhou smiled and scolded and immediately went out.


    Thin shallow stared at this scene, as if thinking.


    Bo Ye smiled and said, "man''s nature, let him have a good time, and he''ll be easy to say anything."


    Thin shallow propped one cheek and knocked his fingers on the table: "he''s still single?"


    Bo Ye gave him a deep look and replied, "married."


    Thin shallow raised an eyebrow on one side: "you dare to arrange it. Are you not afraid that his wife will find it?"


    "I can''t find it." Bo Ye shakes his head. He has drunk a lot with Mr. Zhou just now. At this meeting, he is also a little drunk; "These things are usually turned a blind eye. Even if his wife knows, she probably doesn''t dare to say anything. After all, how to say it? Director Zhou is a man who can make money. Just rush so much. His wife should meet his interests."


    "You will go to hell." Thin shallow jokingly threw out a sentence.


    Bo Ye doesn''t care at all; "You didn''t have such a high morality in the past. It seems that you''ve really found a wife for you. You know, you should abide by Fude."


    Bo qianen said, "just look at this kind of thing. For example, your mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The smile on Bo Ye''s face converged slightly.


    "Bo Qian, that''s also your mother. He cares more about you than my own son."


    "You are a grasshopper in the same boat as him, and I am different." Thin shallow half joked: "I''m an uncertain factor. If I''m not careful, I''ll capsize."


    With that, he stood up, picked up his cell phone and car key, and was ready to go out.


    Bo Ye shouted behind him, "drink, don''t drive."


    Bo Shutou didn''t return and went out directly.


    Bo Ye picks his eyebrows and slowly finishes the second half of the sentence; "To die is not now."


    Calm returned to the house.


    Bo Ye takes another sip of water. Then he stands up and orders his assistant to bring the car. He is ready to go out.


    As a result, not long after going out, the mobile phone rang.


    He looked at the call and answered it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young master, no, No. I just saw Dong Zhou''s wifeing here!"

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye''s face changed with sess.


    He hung up and quickly pressed the elevator.


    More than ten secondster, the elevator stopped.


    After Bo ye went in, he pressed the top floor directly.


    His hand didn''t stop. He called out several times.


    As a result, none of them answered.


    Bo Ye grits his teeth and his face changes sessfully.


    The elevator stopped on the top floor. As soon as he went out, he heard a sound of punching and kicking.


    "Good! You! It''s awesome! You talk about business, and you talk about the leather business!"


    The woman''s voice is very loud and blunt, attracting people around her.


    Like a shrew, she grabbed a woman and beat her to death: "you''re also powerful. You''re really a fox. How old are you!? it looks like you''re only in your twenties. You''re actually with an old man in your fifties. You really have no integrity!"


    "He can be your father. Don''t you feel sick when you sleep with him? Oh, by the way, you don''t have the cheek. Here''s the money. Maybe you can even call oba in your 70s and 80s, right?"


    The woman being dragged was carefully selected by Bo Ye.


    It ispletely in line with Mr. Zhou''s taste.


    I just didn''t expect to overturn here.


    Bo Ye''s face is gloomy. He bites his teeth, makes a phone call, and orders the security guard toe up. When the security guardes up, he drives the onlookers away. Bo Ye just came over.


    "Madam, calm down."


    Mrs. Zhou looked back at Bo Ye. Her face became worse. She raised her hand and directly pped him: "you''re great, too. That''s how you talk about business with you. No wonder my husband likes talking about business with you so much!"


    "I''ve always felt wrong. I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. Bo Ye, you look like a person and do such dirty things behind your back! I''m really blind. When you came to France, I treated you so warmly and treated you as my own son. I''m really blind!"


    Women scold the street. Even the elites who quarrel at the negotiating table are not opponents.


    Bo Ye is bombarded by her and can''t speak angrily.


    Seeing this, Dong Zhou hurriedly said, "madam, this has nothing to do with Bo Ye."


    "How dare you have an opinion!" Mrs. Zhou pped her directly.


    Dong Zhou was pped again and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Mrs. Zhou sneered, looked at Bo Ye, looked at the embarrassed woman who was beaten, and said gloomily, "don''t worry, it''s not over."


    With that, she left smartly.


    Seeing this, Dong Zhou turned pale and hurried to catch up: "madam, madam!"


    "Go away!"


    Mrs. Zhou pushed the man away and left without mercy.


    Zhou Dong''s facepletely turned ugly.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    The woman was beaten and bled. She looked at Bo Ye and looked wronged on her face: "young master Bo."


    Thin Ye looked at her face and pursed his lower lip: "I''llpensate. You go down first."


    With his words, women can rest assured.


    What she fears most is that she gets beaten, and then she can''t even get any benefits. This is the most depressed thing.


    After the woman left, Bo ye came over.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know." Mr. Zhou spoke fiercely:

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579</h4>


    "Shit, how could this womane here? I told her I came here to talk about cooperation. Her original performance was no different from that in the past. Who knows that she was suddenly killed today!"


    After listening to him, Bo Ye suddenly understood.


    He pursed his lower lip and said softly, "just now, someone told me about your wife."


    Dong Zhou''s eyes immediately became vicious: "who, who is it? Who is so wicked and can''t see others?"


    Thin ye took a deep breath and looked at Zhou Dong''s mouth word by word: "my brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dong Zhou was stunned for a moment, and his face suddenly became vicious: "it''s him. Is there something wrong with him? Does he mean to fuck me?"


    If this matter goes out, his personal reputation and thepany''s reputation will be damaged!


    What''s more, how can he exin it to the two families?


    His wife is very strong. It''s strange not to kill him!


    "Bo Ye, it''s good to have you. Let everyone go away in advance. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m going to make something bigger."


    Bo Ye shook his head in embarrassment: "this time, in the final analysis, it''s my fault. I didn''t guard well."


    "I can''t me you." Dong Zhou patted Bo Ye on the shoulder and slowly said, "in the final analysis, it''s your brother who did the damage there. No wonder you."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Bo Ye sighed and said, "my brother is too yful. Mr. Zhou, go and deal with your family affairs first. If you need toe to me, you cane to me. Even if I have to bear the responsibility."


    Mr. Zhou was very grateful: "it''s easiest to cooperate with you. I don''t need to think so much, but don''t worry. I''ll deal with it myself this time."


    "I''ll go first."


    Bo Ye watches Zhou Dong leave.


    After waiting to leave, he pursed his lower lip and whispered to the assistant behind him, "go and see who leaked the news."


    The assistant was surprised: "didn''t master Bo do it?"


    Bo Ye nced at him, shook his head, and said without thinking, "it''s not a thin and shallow style. If he wants to make a person, it will make him end so easily."


    "Moreover, he has no reason to do so. Otherwise, he has no reason to expose himself."


    The assistant was stunned and nodded slowly, "yes, I see."


    After the assistant leaves, Bo Ye stares at the messy house, takes a deep breath and pinches the center of his eyebrows with a headache.


    Fortunately, Mr. Zhou was not angry... Or, if he wanted to be angry, he would bepletely angry. He could also rely on his shallow ount.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Thin shallow sat in the car and watched the woman run out crying. Dong Zhou''s fat body chased after him.


    No matter how he exined, Mrs. Zhou couldn''t listen.


    Thin and shallow supported his chin and lookedzily.


    After decades of love between husband and wife, the husband cheated more than once. How can it be so easy to understand?


    Thin shallow ironically bent his lower lip and started the car home.


    ¡­¡­


    When he went back, the sun was setting.


    He parked his car in the garage. When he walked in, he saw Bo Qian leaning against the white haired tiger, holding a book in his hand and looking at it carefully.


    He approached without her noticing.


    Until a shadow fell in front of him, mu Shinian raised his head.

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580</h4>


    The sun was facing her eyes. She narrowed her eyes ufortable before she could see the man standing in the backlight.


    "Are you back?"


    Mu Shinian sat up cross legged, holding the unfinished book in his hand.


    Thin shallow stared at the book with a funny expression: "review?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and said honestly, "preview."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    God''s preview.


    These contents must have been taught long ago.


    When Bo Qian looked at it a little, he could see that there were no notes on her page, only a small white haired tiger. There were all kinds of forms, but they were all animated versions.


    The white haired tiger, which originally looked very ferocious, did not look ferocious at all in Mu Shinian''s head. Not only that, it also added a bit of sprouting.


    Thin shallow looked at the row of white haired tigers and suddenly became jealous.


    Mu Shinian was embarrassed when he saw it. He covered it a little and said, "I drew it casually when I was bored."


    Bo qianen said, sat down beside her, picked up the book, opened it and read it: "I''ll teach you."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian handed him the pen, took the white haired tiger as a cushion and leaned directly on it.


    The white haired tiger wagged its tail andyzily on the grass.


    Bo Qian''s IQ is very high and his response is very fast. He should have talked about the topic very quickly, but he may speak very slowly considering the level of Mu Shinian. The process of each question is also written one by one.


    Mu Shinian thinks that even if he is a fool, he can see it.


    The housekeeper was going toe out and call them in, but when he saw their two heads and melon seeds together, he retracted his head again.


    It''s not easy. It''s not easy. The ten thousand year iron tree finally bloomed.


    Thin shallow finally has an enlightened day.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has been recuperating at home during this period.


    After almost a month''s rest, he returned to school.


    Ye Ling hasn''t seen her for a month. Originally, she was going to visit mu Shinian at Bo''s house. As a result, she was blocked several times. The housekeeper''s external excuse was that mu Shinian was ufortable and needed a rest.


    Ye Ling thought mu Shinian was seriously ill several times. As a result, seeing here back so alive, the whole person was happy and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian was pulled by Ye Ling and looked left and right. Finally, he touched here and looked there. Finally, he waspletely hugged by her.


    "Are you okay? Are you okay? You''re scared to death. I thought what happened to you."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and escaped from her ws: "I''m fine. I''m fine. I''m just sick."


    "I can see it if you don''t say it." Ye Ling looked at the thin look on her face and was very distressed: "you''re all right. The lean meat will always be made up."


    Mu Shinian slowly nodded his head, and he was still a little happy at the bottom of his heart.


    "Thank you for worrying you."


    "What are you talking about? As long as you''re okay." Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder: "sit down quickly. The municipal quality inspection will be carried outter. It is said that this topic is linked to the topic of the college entrance examination. How difficult is it now? It is estimated that it is equally difficult when taking the college entrance examination."


    Mu Shi recited grace and sat back in her chair. She prepared her pen and Book pad, propped her chin and waited for the paper.


    Recently at home, Bo Qian has been tutoring himself.

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581</h4>


    Anyway, we can''t let him down.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian suddenly came to the spirit.


    You can''t lose.


    Don''t embarrass Bo shallow.


    ¡­¡­


    After two days of examination, there were a lot of casualties.


    After the students finished the exam, they all cried.


    Seeing that they were in a bad mood, the teachers were persuading them to keep a steady state of mind and never copse.


    Even when ye Ling finished the exam, he cried with mu Shinian in his arms: "it''s too difficult. I''ll go. How can it be so difficult!"


    "Is it difficult?"


    Mu Shinian recalled it. It seems that it''s OK.


    Ye Ling thought that mu Shinian couldn''t, so she didn''t think it was difficult. She leaned on her shoulder and shook her head powerlessly: "the amount of calction is really toorge. I can''t finish it at all. Moreover, the elective parts that the teacher said, tested over the years, were actually used as key topics! This is tomit sin."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder. Seeing that she was really discouraged, he had to advise, "let me invite you to dinner?"


    "I''ll have a seafood dinner." Ye Lingba looked at her: "now there is nothing to save my injured soul except seafood dinner."


    In fact, it''s not that serious.


    Mu Shinian thought, "OK, seafood dinner, I''ll invite you to eat."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian called Bo Qian and said he would go backter tonight.


    After hearing her reason, Bo Qian asked curiously, "how about you, how was your exam?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian answered quickly. After that, he added, "you''ve helped me with my tutoring these days. It''s very effective."


    Bo qianen said, "that''s good. Call me in advance and I''ll pick you up."


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to refuse, but Bo shallow directly interrupted her: "it''s not good for girls to go out in the middle of the night."


    Mu Shinian saw that Ye Ling was so depressed and was afraid that something might happen to her, so he agreed.


    "OK, I''ll call you then."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and looked at Ye Ling lying at the door, looking at himself sadly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling skimmed his lips: "I don''t want to struggle when I see you now. Find me a rich husband."


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Knowing that she was joking, he reluctantly walked over and patted her head: "young man, your road is still long. Don''t be so reluctant."


    Ye Lingughed, hooked her shoulder and took it in: "go, go, I''ll kill you."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, you eat your food, I invite you."


    "Just wait for you." The troubles on Ye Ling''s face seemed to disappear in an instant. He pulled mu Shinian and walked happily in.


    Mu Shinian was helpless and funny: "you are really, some eat nothing."


    Ye Ling proudly touched his nose twice; "What else?"


    "That''s what happened anyway."


    Mu Shi said, "don''t worry, it won''t be much worse than your usual level."


    "Ah, let me borrow your good words." Ye Ling sat in his seat, took a menu and was ready to order.


    As soon as they ordered two dishes, they heard several familiar voices behind them.


    "Ah, it''s really difficult this time. I''ve reviewed so seriously. I feel I''ll fail the exam."


    "You''re not alone. Everyone thinks so. Didn''t you find out? After the exam, everyone cried."


    "Shi ran, you can usually rank in the top 20 at your age. It''s estimated that you''ll have no problem this time."


    "What''s the problem with Shi ran? Her parents have specially invited tutors. They will certainly y an extraordinary role."


    Mu Shiran is also very guilty.


    The difficulty of the exam exceeded her expectation. She didn''t finish several questions.


    But seeing the admiring eyes of those people, she stifled those modest words back: "it''s OK. It''s probably not much better."

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582</h4>


    Those people are from the rich second generation, and it doesn''t matter whether their grades are good or not, but mu Shiran is an exception between them. They are not only good-looking, but also have particrly good grades.


    When she said that, everyone thought she was being modest.


    "What are you talking about? Where else can your grades be worse?"


    "That is to say, Ranran, don''t keep a low profile."


    "We believe you can do well this time."


    "No matter how bad it is, it''s better than your sister."


    Mu Shinian, who was eating silently, was suddenly called.


    She was stunned. She didn''t want to take care of it very much. She continued to bow her head and eat.


    Ye Ling listened, but turned his eyes, disdained to read and nuzui.


    Mu Shinian shook his head indifferently: "it''s all right."


    Ye Ling turned his eyes silently: "they have nothing to do. It''s none of your business. I want to say that about you."


    "They didn''t say anything anyway." Mu Shinian casually sprinkled the seasoning on the barbecue: "just eat yours and don''t quarrel with them."


    Ye Ling snorted coldly, "I don''t care to quarrel with them."


    Mu Shinian''s helpless smile.


    Look at Ye Ling. If she didn''t stop her, would she rush to fight with people for 300 rounds immediately?


    Just because they don''t want to talk to each other doesn''t mean that others will let them go.


    Someone with sharp eyes saw mu Shinian and came up excitedly: "who is this and how to be here."


    Ye Ling turned his eyes, looked at Shi Nian and gave him a look. Look, look... Even if he doesn''t find trouble, trouble wille to the door anytime and anywhere.


    Mu Shinian is also very speechless.


    I''m so low-key. What are these people doing.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to anyone, nodded and fiddled with the things on the barbecue rack.


    Those people didn''t want to let her go.


    One by one came together and asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    "We''re here to celebrate the exam for Ranran. What about you? What are you doing here forfort?"


    "Otherwise, is it difficult to celebrate? Is there room for celebration based on her achievement?"


    Ye Ling was originally pulled by mu Shinian and didn''t want to talk to people, but these people were too much.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t hold her at all.


    Ye Ling rushed over at once.


    "Are you finished? Come here and eat. What''s the matter? There are rules!"


    Ye Ling didn''t meet her expectations in the exam today. She was very angry. At this meeting, she was provoked by their words and immediately became a walking fire breathing dragon.


    "If you have time to worry about your achievements for others, you might as well worry about your own achievements!"


    "I don''t think about what I''ve achieved in the exam!"


    In addition to Mu Shiran, the other are thebat effectiveness of learning g. When ye Ling said that, his face also showed some embarrassment.


    But just then, the group of people hummed coldly: "we don''t eat on our grades. What''s wrong with our poor grades? Our future has been paved well for a long time. We can do it if we don''t work hard!"


    "What''s like you? Are there any other ways out for the children of poor people besides working hard?"


    Ye Lingqi''s face turned red.


    Mu Shinian grabbed her and dragged her behind him.


    "Get out!"


    She had no intention of arguing with these people, mainly because they were too much!


    One by one, they are all girls. Their mouths can be so vicious!


    Other people''s business is none of their business.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583</h4>


    The girl was startled by her sudden burst of momentum. Instead, she raised her chin fearlessly: "Mu Shinian, do you want to stand out for her?"


    Ye Ling pulled people back, raised his chin, looked them up and down with disdain, and sneered: "she doesn''t need toe forward for this."


    Shit!


    Her friend''s back is thin and shallow. You can shoot these people to death with a p!


    "Yes." That group of people would obviously be wrong. They smiled at Ye Ling and raised their chin: "anyway, you are also the learning bully in the ss. You''d better not mix with mu Shinian. In case your grades are bad, it''s very embarrassing. After all, you can only turn around by your grades in your life."


    "If she takes you down, you''ll have no future."


    Ye Ling was very annoyed. She picked her eyebrow with a smile: "if you don''t stay with her, will you stay with you?"


    "What do you mean?" The girl obviously heard the sarcasm in her words, and her whole face became gloomy.


    Ye Ling took mu Shinian''s hand and smiled impolitely: "when I am with you, do I be such a person who always talks about others behind my back? Sorry, I really can''t do such a thing."


    "You, what did you say?" The girl clenched her teeth and looked a little fierce.


    "Oh, and." Ye Ling touched his chin, stared at the girl, looked at it, and then confirmed: "your grades are not much better. Do you want me to mix with you? Are you sure you don''t lower my grades?"


    Mu Shinian looked aside and didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Ling is holding mu Shinian. Compared with those aggressive girls, her aura is not a little weak, but she is still very arrogant: "tter others with you, but don''t speak ill of others behind your back, especially when others despise you."


    Then she read it as she looked at it.


    Mu Shinian nodded, took her to sit down and ate again.


    "It''s cold."


    He''s really not letting this go. What''s more, Ye Ling, a little girl, sat down and picked up the chopsticks. When he was about to eat, he heard the girls makeints about it. "Ye Ling, you can''t see it. You really admire it. Do you know what you call it in ancient times?"


    The girl looked at Ye Ling and said word by word, "eunuch, if you are like this, you can''t evenpare with a special dog leg."


    Ye Ling''s face turned ck.


    Mu Shinian was also angry. As soon as she was about to stand up, she was dragged down by Ye Ling: "eat."


    If it goes on like this, it will be endless.


    Mu Shinian forced his lower lip, then slowly nodded his head: "OK."


    The two of them were eating barbecue,pletely taking the people around them as air.


    That group of girls had been spoiled and brought up. When they were ignored so thoroughly, they got angry all of a sudden. Watching the two people eat happily, they didn''t fight at once.


    The girl grabbed a bottle of juice and poured it directly into the baking pan.


    Mu Shimian and Ye Ling didn''t expect that they would directly start in such a ce, and the oil and water sshed everywhere.


    Both of them stood up in fear to avoid being scalded.


    "Get out!"


    The girl pointed to the door and said coldly, "get out of here, both of you!"


    Mu Shiran watched the good y for a long time. At this meeting, he came out and gave a symbolic persuasion.


    "Well, yuanyao, they are all customers. There''s no need to drive people out." After a pause, she advised, "although the restaurant is opened by your family, all the guestse. There''s no need to make things big."


    The girl who called Yaoyao smiled coldly and looked at them disdainfully: "this is opened by my family. I said whoever cane cane. Whoever I don''t allow toe must get out with me!"


    Ye Ling sneered: "I''m really sorry. We have to eat here today. We have to pay for it. I''d like to see where the rules of your store can drive us away."


    "You try!" Yao Yao raised his chin with a very disdainful attitude: "this is my home. You two poor people can''t afford it! From today on, you two poor people are not allowed toe in my shop!"


    Ye Ling sneered: "together, do you want to check your bank card deposit when you spend in the store?"


    "Yes!" He straightened his waist and vowed: "this store is opened by my family. I have the right to screen who cane in for consumption!"


    "You!"


    Ye Lingqi''s chest fluctuated violently.


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and pulled her.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Ling looked at her incredulously: "what?"


    Mu Shimian didn''t exin anything. He took her and went straight out: "go out first."


    Ye Ling was about to refute the distant words, so he was pulled out by mu Shinian.


    After Ye Ling went out, he looked confused and forced, "what are you doing? Can you bear it if they say so?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her like a fire breathing dragon and helplessly patted her on the shoulder: "you want to outwit, okay? If you keep arguing like this, it''s estimated that it will be endless."


    Ye Ling also knows this truth, but how to outwit it.


    Mu Shinian handed her the cell phone.


    Ye Ling took it over and saw a recording. She opened it in a daze.


    "The poor are not qualified toe here..."


    "This shop is opened by my family. I am qualified to screen customers!"


    Ye Ling listened to the recording and looked at her in surprise.


    Isn''t that what I said in the store just now?


    What is this?


    Mu Shinian put his cell phone away without expression, and pulled a Yin smile at the corners of his mouth: "if she wants to find something, don''t me me for tit for tat."


    Ye Ling was shocked by the exam today. She didn''t react for a moment. She didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Mu Shinian looked at her indifferently: "she doesn''t let the poor in? Let''s see whether there are more poor people or more rich people in the world."


    Ye Ling was stunned for a few seconds and finally reacted.


    She silently raised a thumb: "you''re great."


    Mu Shinian looked at the shop and smiled deeper: "she just owes a lesson."


    If you remember correctly, thisnd belongs to Bo family.


    This food street originally had arge flow of people. The Bo family bought this street in their early years.


    As soon as they were about to leave, Mu Shiran came out.


    "Shi Nian." Mu Shiran lifted her long hair and came over with a smile: "you don''t care. You''re too angry. I apologize for her like you."


    Ye Ling tutted and put on a very pompous expression: "it''s really big for you to have a big star to apologize instead of her."

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584</h4>


    Mu Shiran simply didn''t hear Ye Ling''s sarcasm: "after all, it''s my friend. In the beginning, if you hadn''t argued with yuanyao, it wouldn''t have been such an ugly situation."


    Ye Ling picked his eyebrow: "close, listen to what you mean, that is to stand there and let others abuse you at will. Is that what you mean?"


    Before Mu Shiran spoke, Ye Ling quickly and decisively interrupted her: "we are not public figures. We can''t learn how to bear so much."


    Mu Shiran was satirized by her words, and her face waspletely ugly.


    But he was still steady: "Ye Ling, I have something to say when I find mu Shinian."


    Ye Ling looked at it and admired it.


    Mu Shinian nodded at her.


    Ye Ling muttered, "who is he? Now he''s a good man. Why didn''t he say a word just now."


    Ye Ling didn''t want to avoid these two people. His voice was not big or small. Just two people heard it.


    Mu Shiran''s ugly face has be more ugly.


    "Shi Nian, don''t listen to Ye Ling''s nonsense. One of you is my sister and the other is my friend. My position is also very embarrassing."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "what''s the matter with you?"


    If nothing happens, she doesn''t believe Mu Shiran wille out specially.


    Mu Shiran didn''t hide what she said: "when do you have time to go home, your parents have something to say to you. They should have told you about it."


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, so what? She doesn''t want to go back for the time being.


    Mu Shiran seemed to see her mind, took a deep breath and coaxed her: "Shi Nian, don''t be so impulsive. Your parents have something urgent to say to you. Go back and see them."


    "What is it?" Mu Shinian opened his mouth impatiently.


    Tong Wanzhi also said half hidden half on the phone. She was really curious. What''s the matter? She had to go back and deal with it?


    Mu Shiran coughed and avoided her eyes: "I don''t know what it is. In short, you can see it when you go back."


    Mu Shinian frowned and seemed to guess something: "it won''t have anything to do with you?"


    Gu''s business has been very good recently, because Mu Shiran is a living gold lettered signboard. It''s unreasonable to find her because of Gu''s business.


    Mu Shiran''s face was narrow, but she still shook her head: "no, hey, I don''t know what''s going on. In short, go and have a look yourself. I''ll go back first. Bye."


    With that, Mu Shiran ran ran away quickly.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    Ye Ling also emerged from one side: "you''d better not go back. I think it won''t be good."


    Mu Shinian felt the same way.


    "Forget it, let''s eat in another ce."


    Ye Ling was so upset that he was almost full of gas. Reluctantly, he followed behind mu Shinian: "what are you going to do? That recording."


    Mu Shinian pulled his mobile phone and shook it twice: "of course, it''s the best."


    Well, what''s the ultimate?


    Ye Ling''s curiosity was aroused by mu Shinian: "just reveal it. I promise I won''t say it."


    Mu Shimian took his mobile phone and found a ce to eat while selling: "you''ll know when you see it."


    "Ah! Shi Nian, you are unkind!"


    Ye Ling is crazy.


    "Go, go, eat." Mu Shinian dragged her to the nearest restaurant.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585</h4>


    After Bo Ye left thepany, he went to his usual hotel.


    A girl he had contracted for a long time had been waiting for him for a long time. As soon as he came, he skillfully waited on him to take a bath, and then, three or two times, aroused his desire.


    Two people tangled up in bed. The temperature in the house soared in an instant.


    The woman has been with Bo Ye for several years. Because she is good enough and obedient enough, she won''t meddle in her own business and is purely a money transaction, she has won the favor of Bo Ye.


    I haven''t changed it in recent years.


    It was because she was too familiar that she realized that the man was wrong.


    After that, the woman nestled in his arms, lit a cigarette and sent it to his mouth: "are you in a bad mood?"


    Bo Ye nced at her and nodded his head lightly: "HMM."


    The woman didn''t mean to ask more. She curiously picked her eyebrows, and the warm fingertips gently whirled the ce where he was injured and scarred: "then I''ll apany you more tonight? If I''m tired, I won''t think so much."


    Bo Ye pinches her impolitely, and the woman dodges.


    Seeing that another fire was about to ignite, the door suddenly rang.


    Bo Ye''s face changes slightly. At this juncture, he is expected to be very upset.


    The woman was also very interesting. She turned over from him, calmly put on her clothes, went to the door, looked through the cat''s eyes and shook her head: "a girl, in her twenties, is not your fiancee."


    Bo Ye nodded. The two people seemed to cooperate with each other. When he opened the door, the woman hid by the door and yed with her newly made nails.


    Bo Ye didn''t recognize the woman at first.


    Because he looks too ordinary, he selects lovers outside. He is also a person with the highest appearance and figure. Such a person is very different from his standard.


    Bo Ye distinguishes for a long time before he recognizes who the person in front of him is.


    "I remember, you are from the thin office. How did youe here?"


    The Secretary also knew that he was very rash. After an embarrassing smile, he couldn''t help crying: "young master Bo, you, save me. I don''t want to be fired. I just said a wrong word, but I didn''t make any mistakes at work. The second young master can''t, can''t just fire me."


    Bo Ye''s eyebrows are also a little cold.


    Even the woman leaning on the door couldn''t helpughing.


    Why did youe here to find someone just to tell us something?


    Fortunately, Bo Ye didn''t say anything. His anger soon dissipated.


    "Make it clear, what''s going on?"


    The Secretary also felt that it was wrong toe to someone because of these things. He was ready to be scolded. As a result, he didn''t expect the twists and turns. Bo Ye was willing to listen to her!


    The secretary was so excited that he couldn''t help himself.


    She took a deep breath and exined everything that happened today word by word.


    After that, she couldn''t help crying and asked for help: "master Bo, I know I''m wrong, but can you give me another chance? I can''t just leave."


    Bo Ye looks at the girl who bows her head and apologizes. He doesn''t know what he thinks. The corners of his lips provoke a warm smile.


    "You go back first. I''ll figure it out."


    "..." the secretary was stiff. The next second, she kept nodding and bowing excitedly: "thank you, young master Bo. As long as I can stay, I will do whatever you want me to do!"

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586</h4>


    "It''s sote. Go back quickly and be careful alone."


    Bo Ye is like a gentle gentleman, hiding all his masks.


    Only the most primitive gentle mask is left.


    Turn the Secretary around.


    When the door closed again, the woman looked at him with a funny face. Her fingers followed his cor and groped down: "it''s a pity that you don''t act. Even I should believe this acting skill."


    Bo Ye impolitely grabs her disorderly hand, picks her up and throws her on the bed. His tall body presses up: "it''s too stupid to control."


    The woman probably knew the things between their brothers. She was one of the few people who knew Bo Ye''s true face. She smiled and shook her head and said, "I don''t see that she is useless in front of your brother. You can''t use her as a chess piece to monitor his every move, so she''s useless."


    "Or do you... Want to use her as a knife?"


    Bo Ye stroked her tender cheek with his fingers and couldn''t helpughing: "women are too smart."


    The woman hooked his neck and nodded his neck: "see through and don''t tell. That''s what you can do. Don''t you ask for death if you lie in front of you?"


    Bo Ye gave a sound and appreciated it. "You''re right. It''s a waste chess. It''s better to waste it more thoroughly."


    The woman shook her shoulders twice.


    "You are dangerous enough."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian worked all night, processed the audio and sent it anonymously to the major newspapers.


    On a whim, she also wrote several press releases, polished the matter a little, and sent it in a package.


    Then, go to bed.


    By the time I woke up the next day, there had been a falling out.


    Even if the other party responds quickly and the public rtions is timely, it''s useless.


    Public opinion ferments rapidly.


    Ye Ling turned over the news, and his eyes became worship when he looked at Xiang Mu.


    "You are cruel enough! Did youe here?"


    Mu Shinian stared at thements and turned his pen gently with his fingers.


    "Nothing. She said it herself. I just thought of a way to expose it in a way." After thinking about it, she tilted her head and added, "after all, she said it herself."


    This little bastard, the logic is very rigorous.


    I didn''t find any reason to refute.


    Ye Ling silently gave a thumbs up: "I''ve convinced you. Look at this below. Thements are simply too consistent with my heart."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and stared at the rollingments.


    - hehe, I''m sorry. The poor man''s Cary assets are less than seven digits, which can''tpare with the rich man''s gold with tens of millions of assets. The poor man doesn''t deserve to be a brand in the future.


    - earn our money and finally put down the bowl and scold our mother? Don''t you know the customer is God? Oh, wrong, rich customers are God, and poor customers are poor.


    - we don''t deserve it. I suggest that noble MC open a door inspection in the future. Before entering the door, check the other party''s assets. So as not to let the poor in and spoil their shop.


    Ye Ling was happy while watching.


    "I feel veryfortable now. I can face those scolded yesterday!"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. It doesn''t matter at all.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587</h4>


    She has been gentle enough, otherwise, she will only be more fierce before.


    Ye Ling ttered and hugged mu Shinian''s arm: "Shinian, if I offended you one day, would you be so cruel to me?"


    This is a must kill skill.


    If you are not careful, you will be broken to pieces.


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "how are you going to offend me?"


    "It''s time to sing." Ye Ling trembled with exaggeration: "in case I did something wrong, didn''t I ask for a decree to avoid death in advance?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know whether to praise her for her divergent thinking or her for looking for trouble.


    Forced by Ye Ling, she had no choice but to tell the truth: "don''t worry, I don''t do this to my friends."


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Ye Ling pped his chest with exaggeration.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless. As for frightening her like this?


    ¡­¡­


    And the other side.


    The end is not good.


    The news soon spread out, and she went from one store to another. It was almost a confession.


    Their family can''t get any benefits at all.


    The distant mother said in fear, "otherwise, deny it in the end? We can''t insist that it was made by our family because of this."


    "Yes, Dad, just deny it and say someone is setting me up!"


    Distant father was almost angry with her.


    He raised his hand and pped her.


    Distant screamed and fell to the ground.


    The distant mother was frightened and held her in her arms: "what are you doing? Why are you beating your daughter?"


    "What''s the matter with me beating her! I say everything to the outside. I don''t know how difficult it is to do in the real economy now. Even if you are capricious at home, you are still so capricious outside! Do you really regard the outside as your own home?"


    Yaoyao also knew that he had made a big mistake. He dared not say anything and hid in her mother''s arms trembling.


    The distant father saw this scene and couldn''t continue to do it, Angrily, he sat on the sofa: "now how much public opinion is making outside. It''s all about discrimination and looking down on the poor. We used to take the middle and low-end consumption line. Now it''s good. The business of chain stores across the country is bad. In addition, he even asked us to withdraw from the market and say that we don''t respect consumers. Where do you want me to reason!"


    I didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    She looked at her father nkly and shivered her lower lip. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Dad, this..."


    "There''s nothing to say now!" Yaoyao''s father snorted coldly and looked at her coldly: "if this public opinion can''t be suppressed, our family will really look good!"


    As soon as she saw the distance, her father felt a stuffy breath blocking his chest and couldn''t spread for a long time.


    He took a deep breath, stood up and walked away coldly.


    Yaoyao was startled, hurriedly grabbed her mother''s hand and cried: "Mom, mom, I know I''m wrong. What should we do? I don''t want to bankrupt thepany."


    Yaoyao''s mother was also worried about thepany, but after all, she was also her own daughter. She had to sigh and say, "Yaoyao, think about it. Have you offended anyone recently? This move is too cruel and has directly touched the root of our family."

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588</h4>


    Who have you offended?


    Yuanyao calmed down and turned to stare round: "I know, I know who it may be!"


    He stood up excitedly.


    How could she forget? Who else could there be but that man!


    Mother nodded, grabbed her and said, "well, far away, you go to her and let her take down the news first. We''ll talk about the follow-up."


    As long as you think that mu Shinian walked so happily that day, he didn''t drag water at all. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, he hid such a hand. It''s really despicable!


    Mother doesn''t need to borate. She''s going to find someone.


    Yaoyao stood up angrily. He had nned to find mu Shinian, but he didn''t even know where her home was, so he had to turn to Mu Shiran''s home.


    Mu Shiran also learned the news.


    Who did this? She thought of it one step ahead of him.


    After thinking about it, she began to be at a loss again.


    Mu Shinian went to the whole person with such arge amount of money. In the future, if he identally offended her, would he also end up like this?


    Specifically, before Mu Shiran could think about it, she heard the servant knocking at the door.


    "Miss, miss yuanyao is looking for you."


    She came anyway.


    "I see."


    Mu Shiran turned off all the news, and then turned off theputer. After doing all this, she went out.


    After waiting in the living room for a while, he saw here down and quickly stood up: "have you seen the news? Your good sister is cheap enough to do so!"


    Mu Shiran looked at her sympathetically: "I''m sorry, yuanyao, I just know what happened to your family. I really sympathize."


    Distant cold hummed, and his voice showed some disdain: "it''s none of your business. It''s mu Shinian''s cheap. Where''s her home? I''ll go to her and ask her about it."


    Mu Shiran''s heart clicked.


    Including yuanyao, it was because Gu''s family had power and power that she came so close to her. If yuanyao knew that there was a thin family behind mu Shinian, maybe these people would bezy to please themselves in the future.


    Thinking of this, Mu Shiran immediately said, "forget it, we''d better ask her out. It''s better to say it in private."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yaoyao was angry and didn''t think about it carefully. When he heard Mu Shiran say so, he impatiently promised: "OK, go and ask her out quickly. I don''t have so much time to spend with her."


    Mu Shiran agreed.


    She took her cell phone and called a number.


    Soon, it was connected.


    Mu Shiran looked at Yao Yao and said, "someone wants to see you. Come out quickly."


    "Tomorrow."


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    Mu Shiran was about to continue talking when she lost her voice. She bit her teeth angrily and looked at yuanyao; "She said tomorrow."


    Yao Yao was half dead with anger.


    "Who does she think she is? If others want to see her, they have to make an appointment in advance."


    Mu Shiran is eager to make this matter big.


    It has nothing to do with her, and she can find trouble with mu Shinian. What can''t she do.


    Thinking so, Mu Shiran said, "I probably know where it is. Do you want to go with me?"


    He looked at her strangely: "where?"


    Mu Shiran pasted her ear and whispered something.

 Chapter 589

    <h4>Chapter 589</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is in a sanatorium.


    Recently, she has piled up a lot of things because of the exam, so she doesn''t have time to visit the old man.


    Grandma hasn''t seen her for a long time. It hurts to see her thin like this: "what''s the matter? Well, how can she be thin like this? Haven''t you had a good meal recently?"


    Mu Shinian said. He didn''t want her to worry. He casually pulled an excuse: "there is a lot of pressure to study recently."


    Grandma frowned: "if you study, you should eat well. You are so thin. What can you do if you have no energy at that time?"


    Mu Shinian nodded obediently: "grandma, don''t worry, I''m going to eat two bowls of rice this time."


    Grandma smiled and nodded her forehead: "OK, I don''t mind if you just eat two pots."


    "By the way, grandma, how are you doing recently? Are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her face and was relieved.


    "Okay, okay." Grandma held her hand, thought of something, and added: "by the way, a while ago, aren''t you tired of going to school? You have to go to all kinds of remedial sses. Then, Bo Qian came to see me. He came several times and yed chess with us old people. It seems very intentional."


    "... ah?"


    Mu Shinian looked nkly.


    She knew nothing about it.


    Grandma raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh, he didn''t tell you at all."


    Not only didn''t you tell me, but if grandma didn''t say anything, she probably won''t want to know in her life.


    Grandma looked at her confused and couldn''t helpughing: "good, good, this young man, do good things and don''t leave a name."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and couldn''tugh.


    Thin shallow, he did this, why don''t he know?


    Grandma seemed to see what she was thinking and patted her head: "people have a heart not to let you know, or he takes me as an old man as his responsibility. It shows that he really cares about you."


    Mu Shinian was said by his grandmother, and his face was a little red.


    Grandma smiled and touched her head: "well, well, I''m d he can do this. It shows that he is very good to you."


    "He was kind to me."


    Mu Shinian finished, and his face turned red when his grandmother stared at him.


    Grandma shook her head helplessly: "good, good to you."


    "By the way, I have a box of choctes here. When my son next door came to see the old man, he also gave me one. He said it was bought abroad. It''s very delicious. You can try it."


    Grandma went and took out the chocte and put it in her hand.


    Mu Shinian opened one, took a bite and nodded: "it''s delicious, but it''s a little bitter."


    "It''s bitter." Grandma also said, "it''s delicious."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian was greedy and ate another one.


    Two people were chatting. A nurse suddenly came in; "Shi Nian, your sister and your ssmates came to see you outside the door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When mu Shinian heard Mu Shiran''s name, he began to get upset.


    Did you find it here? It''s really haunting.


    Grandma looked at her and said, "your ssmate?"


    "Well, it''s probably from the same school."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want them to disturb grandma, so he had to say, "well, grandma, I''ll go out and meet them."


    "Don''t you call them in?"


    Grandma asked curiously.

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590</h4>


    Mu Shinian shook his head and refused without thinking: "no, it''s nothing to see. Maybe it''s just about something."


    "Grandma, you eat first and I''ll be right back."


    With that, he left without giving grandma the slightest chance.


    ¡­¡­


    doorway.


    Mu Shiran can go in, but the friend, the guard, won''t put anything in.


    After several times, I almost carried it with the guard. Fortunately, I read it down.


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel surprised to see that yuanyao was also there.


    The recording is so fermented that Yaoyao family estimates that there will be some handling of the storm of public opinion.


    Look at this posture. I guess I can''t handle it.


    Mu Shinian thought so and walked over.


    As soon as Yaoyao saw hering, he looked disgusting and almost rushed to beat her.


    Fortunately, Mu Shiran caught her in time.


    When the guard saw her so aggressive, he didn''t want to read her out.


    "I''m fine. She can''t hit me."


    Mu Shinian looked at Mu Shiran with disdain, and his face was a bit of an unspeakable joke.


    Yaoyao gritted his teeth: e out, I have something to tell you!"


    Mu Shimian came out slowly and stopped after walking with them for a while.


    "Say something."


    Looking at her attitude from a distance, I''m not angry!


    "Mu Shinian, are you going too far? What''s the matter with you? You dare to record it secretly and expose it. If you can''t afford to y, just say it directly. Don''t engage in these messy means!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Don''t pretend. Who else will do this besides you?"


    Far away, he threw away Mu Shiran''s hand and came over angrily: "however, do you think this will bring down our family? You underestimate my family."


    "I said, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Isn''t it a denial?


    She will, too.


    Seeing that she didn''t admit it, the whole person wasing.


    Mu Shiran hurriedly grabbed her and persuasively said, "Shi Nian, what''s the matter, OK? If you go on like this, things will make a big deal. It''s really hard to end at that time."


    Mu Shinian continued to look at them both speechless.


    "What are you two talking about? What doesn''t end well. What have I done? I don''t know anything."


    Now, don''t say far away.


    Even Mu Shiran was a little angry.


    "Shi Nian, don''t pretend. Who else can there be besides you? Everyone is not a child. Are you interesting?"


    Mu Shinian looked at what she said, and spread his hand. He calmly asked, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Then she nned to go back.


    This time, Yao Yao directly threw away Mu Shiran''s hand, rushed over, grabbed her arm and didn''t let her go away: "are you interesting? Mu Shinian, everyone knows you did it, and you''re still so hypocritical!"


    "What about the evidence?"


    Mu Shinian ns to pretend to be stupid and pretend to the end: "what do you say I did? Yes, you take out the evidence. If there is no evidence, what do you say in front of me?"


    "You!"


    I was so angry that I was about to smoke.


    Obviously, it was done by mu Shinian. As a result, she was more powerful than anyone.


    Forget it, it''s so reasonable! Say it''s her fault?


    Staring at mu Shinian from afar, I wish I could dig two pieces of meat from her: "Mu Shinian, I warn you for thest time."

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591</h4>


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll let you try. What''s life better than death!"


    Mu Shinian still looked calm: "Oh, whatever you want."


    With that, she walked away.


    I couldn''t stop it. I screamed angrily.


    Mu Shiran quickly grabbed her and said gently, "well, we''re thinking about other ways. We can''t let it go all the time."


    Yaoyao''s eyes were almost red: "you don''t know. I was beaten by my father. If this matter can''t be solved, our family will be miserable."


    "Probably not."


    When Mu Shiran finished, he suggested, "otherwise, I''ll go back and talk to my parents and see if they can do anything."


    Yaoyao excitedly held her hand and thanked her body scale: "thank you. Shi ran thank you, or hello."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Mu Shiran advised, "go back first and discuss with your parents to see if there is any better solution. If so, first press down the matter and don''t ferment."


    "Well, my parents are already getting through to the media."


    Yao Yao wiped his tears: "Shi ran, please help me find a way."


    "Well, you go back first."


    Mu Shiran watched her leave and came out with a sigh of relief.


    It''s really hard to end this matter if it goes on. Although there''s no loss to her, after all, if it''s still good far away, she will get a lot of benefits.


    On this thought, Mu Shiran went back and told her parents about it.


    "Although there is no evidence now, only a few of us were present that day. There should be no one else except Shi Nian."


    Tong Wanzhi''s head will grow up after listening to it.


    "Why is she unhappy when she doesn''t make trouble all day?"


    Mu Shiran grabbed Tong''s arm and sighed: "this matter, anyway, should be pressed down as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will not only have an impact in the distance, but also have a loss for us."


    What Mu Shiran can think of, Tong Wanzhi has long thought of.


    She pinched her sore temples with a headache: "your sister is really, ah, what do you say at yuanyao''s house? Do you have any doubts? Will youe here then?"


    Mu Shiran nodded: "only a few of us were present that day. We don''t need to doubt it at all. We can guess it almost as soon as we guess."


    "Mom, in the final analysis, distant parents also have some business dealings with our family. If it is spread out that it is time to do it, it will have some impact on our family."


    "Moreover, more importantly, Shi Nian, isn''t she already unwilling toe and go with our family? Otherwise, why do you stay outside, don''t youe back, and can''t youe back."


    This sentence hit the point at once.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face became ugly.


    Mu Shiran continued, "Mom, you called her and told her. As a result, you still don''t want toe back. I see if she doesn''t recognize us."


    "Her score is really enough."


    Tong Yanzhi''s unhappy mouth.


    Mu Shiran sighed: "how to say, after all, she is a thin family behind her. She can''tpare with us. It''s natural that she despises us."


    "What is this? I''m still her mother."

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592</h4>


    Tong Wan Zhi said, angrily picked up his cell phone and pressed a number to go out.


    Mu Shinian quickly picked it up: "I haven''t had time recently."


    "You!"


    Tong Wanzhi was thrown back without saying a word.


    Her whole face became ugly; "You can do it. Come back quickly. If you still take me as your mother,e back quickly!"


    There was no sound on the phone.


    Tong Wanzhi thought he had dropped the line. He fed the phone several times before he heard mu Shinian''s speechless voice: "I know."


    Then the phone hung up again.


    "Look at her attitude!"


    Tong Wanzhi asked angrily.


    Mu Shiran looked at it clearly.


    Holding Tong''s arm, she seemed to emphasize: "Mom, after all, she is also from the thin family now. We don''t have to worry about these with her."


    Tong took a deep breath: "it''s still your sweetness. Your sister is like that. Who won''t be disappointed."


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and showed some displeasure on her face.


    Yes, no one.


    Isn''t it thin and shallow?


    No matter what mu Shinian does, he epts it all, just like a fool!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian came back from the hospital. It was veryte.


    She had dinner on the way, and then she slowly arrived at her home.


    Tong Wanzhi has been waiting for her for a long time. When she came, the anger on her face almost gushed out.


    "Mu Shinian, you''re so capable. I''ve been waiting for you for hours. You just came here."


    "Something dyed." Mu Shinian finished and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Tong Wanzhi was about to teach her a lesson when she was pulled down by Mu Shiran.


    Tong Wanzhi pursed his lower lip and said coldly, "press down the news quickly about distant home."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "Oh, it''s none of my business."


    "Don''t pretend!" Tong Wanzhi said unhappily, "Shi ran told me that you were there that day. There was no one else except you."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help thinking that when she could still y with Mu Shiran after an hour, Mu Shiran identally knocked over the flower pot. At that time, Tong Wanzhi said the same: Ran Ran Ran said that she didn''t knock it over. Who else could there be except you


    From small torge, it seems that only what Mu Shiran said is true.


    What she said was never true.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know why. He suddenly remembers the past of adulthood.


    She tried to abandon those pictures and return to the inhuman and cold yearning for the time.


    "As for the evidence, if there is no evidence, I will go back first. Simrly, Mu Shiran''s friend has said it again."


    "You stop!"


    Tong Wanzhi said angrily, "you deny it. Mu Shinian, if you want to have any gratitude and resentment, just solve it privately. There''s no need to make it so big. What are you? Are you an underworld?"


    "I''m not."


    Mu Shinian smiled gently and said, "if you have no evidence, me me? Why?"


    Seeing it, I can''t argue again.


    Mu Shiran hurried over and persuaded him, "well, Shi Nian, just let it go. Anyway, you''ve got revenge and your anger should disappear. Just forget it, okay?"


    Mu Shi doesn''t give any face.


    "No."


    "... why are you so disobedient!" Tong Wan Zhi patted the table and stood up.

 Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593</h4>


    Mu Shinian was toozy to listen to what they said. He didn''t want to say a word and left directly.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face sank: "stop."


    Mu Shinian turned his back to them, and his face was calm: "is there anything else?"


    "Well, you don''t count this thing. You must help with another thing." Tong Wanzhi didn''t miss the repeated hint of Mu Shiran just now.


    After all, Tong is angry about Yaoyao''s family. Regardless of the oue, it has nothing to do with their family.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "you say."


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she had such a good attitude, and the unhappiness just now disappeared.


    "Ranran recently signed a new project, but it was ready to start shooting, but it was cut off."


    Mu Shinian understood when he heard this.


    She pursed her lower lip silently, and her voice was a little impatient: "so, do you mean to ask me to take back the project?"


    Tong Wan Zhi saw that she understood and showed some joy on her face: "this is your sister''s, and it''s natural to take it back."


    Mu Shinian smiled coldly and said, "this thing is verymon in that circle. It''s not like this now. She will often encounter this situation in the future. If she wants to stay in this circle for a long time, she should learn to face this kind of thing that is cut off from time to time."


    The happy look on Tong Wanzhi''s face gradually decreased.


    "So, you mean, don''t want to help?"


    Mu Shiran didn''t expect such a simple thing. Mu Shinian refused?


    As long as you talk to Bo shallow, won''t it be easy to solve the problem?


    In a word, my mother came out in person.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to open this mouth.


    Otherwise, she will be very troublesome in the future.


    Mu Shiran estimates that she wille to disturb her when the time is not right.


    "I really can''t help you with this."


    Mu Shinian said bluntly, "she has to learn to adapt."


    Including being cut off, even more cruel than this.


    She can''t help them all the time. Even, she can''t follow them all her life to deal with these troubles.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face became ugly again.


    She stared at the time, and her good upbringing was almost broken; "My words are useless now, aren''t they? You have to push and block when I ask you to do such a small thing?"


    "Mu Shimian, don''t forget that you were born of me! You don''t want to do this when I asked you to do it. Well, I don''t participate in the affairs of outsiders. What about your sister? Don''t you intend to take care of it!"


    Mu Shinian looked at his mother calmly: "I can''t control it."


    "You know a little about this circle. I''ve managed this time. What about next time? After that, do I have to continue to manage? How can I manage it?"


    The living room is very quiet.


    Tong''s chest was undting violently.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her recently. She''s in a bad mood when she''s a little upset.


    Just like who owed her money.


    Mu Shinian saw that she was so angry that she didn''t mean to continue teasing to stay: "you have nothing else, then I''ll go first. Bye."


    Then he stood up and walked away without emotion.


    Tong stood up angrily and was about to speak. Suddenly, she was dizzy. Her eyes were dark. Then, without any sign, she fell down.

 Chapter 594

    <h4>Chapter 594</h4>


    Mu Shinian took two steps, heard a voice behind him, looked back, and quickly turned back.


    "Mom, mom, how are you?"


    Mu Shinianboriously helped the man to sit on the sofa, touched her head, didn''t feel a fever, and pinched her hard.


    "Mom, mom, wake up!"


    The servant also came out when he heard the news. When he saw the scene, he was startled: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Go get the car key!"


    Mu Shinian roared, hurriedly picked up his mobile phone and called the hospital.


    The servant came back, quickly ran upstairs, took the car key, and then the two worked together to help the man get on the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian almost drove the car as a rocket.


    The distance of more than half an hour was just reduced to half by her.


    The servant sat in the car and was dumped by her. He was about to faint.


    After arriving at the hospital, because he said hello in advance, the doctor had been waiting for her. When he saw hering, he quickly came to take over.


    After mu Shinian sent the person to the emergency room, he was relieved. His fingers trembled and grabbed the mobile phone.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that there is no hurry.


    After all, this man is her mother.


    Gave birth to her, raised her, and once gave her a loving mother.


    Even if two people are getting farther and farther away, their blood rtionship is still there.


    The servant was also frightened and trembled at a loss: "well, what should I do next, madam? Nothing will happen?"


    "You call and tell them I''ll watch here."


    Mu Shi reads calm orders.


    Anyway, I can''t hide it. It''s better to confess earlier.


    The servant came back and nodded quickly, "yes, I''ll go to Mashan!"


    After the servant ran away, mu Shinian took out his mobile phone. She had to call Bo Qian to tell him, but she took the mobile phone and hesitated for a long time, but she didn''t press the number.


    Mu Shinian hesitated and hung up his cell phone.


    She sighed, leaned back against the wall, and looked at the opposite wall in a trance.


    The doctor didn''t know what he was checking. No one came out in the past hour.


    After another meeting, Mu Shiran hurried over. As soon as she came, she wanted to p mu Shinian. Unfortunately, mu Shinian held her wrist before she threw it down.


    Mu Shiran was angry and clenched his teeth: "what you did, you did it! You stunned your mother!"


    Mu Shiran doesn''t care that this is a hospital. She yells directly at Mu Shimian.


    Mu Shinian frowned. It''s rare that he didn''t refute.


    It seems, it seems, maybe, she really annoyed people.


    Although, she didn''t think she was wrong.


    Mu Shiran snorted coldly, with a particrly cool voice: "I tell you, mom, if there''s any ident, I''ll never let you go."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t speak, but his sight fell in the emergency room.


    Mu Shiran was more angry when she saw her like this: "what are you pretending now? If you really care about your mother, you should listen to her and don''t fight against her."


    Mu Shinian coldly picked his eyebrow: "listen to her words, will you help you get back what was robbed?"


    Mu Shiran''s face changed, and then he opened his mouth righteously: "so what, that originally belongs to me!"


    It''s hopeless.


    Mu Shinian shook his head helplessly, not knowing what to say.


    She looked at Mu Shiran with some sympathy on her face.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595</h4>


    "This is the norm in this circle. If you think you can''t get along and ept it, you should break these thoughts as soon as possible." After a pause, she added cruelly: "being intercepted is not the most uneptable thing."


    Mu Shiran disdained cold hum: "what''s the matter? Are you jealous? I gave you a chance before. You don''t want it."


    Mu Shinian didn''t go on with her because the doctor hade out.


    Seeing the doctor''s dignified face, mu Shinian''s face became ugly: "what''s the matter?"


    After seeing them, the doctor seemed to think that they were both girls and too young. He might not make up his mind: "where''s your father? Didn''t hee?"


    "What''s the matter? Just say he''s on his way." Mu Shinian clenched his fist and vaguely had a bad hunch.


    The doctor thought, She said directly: "she''s pregnant, but because she''s old and an old woman, she can''t get up her blood pressure. There are some follow-up problems. I need to discuss with your father, but don''t worry. Pregnant women and children are very healthy. It''s just this age. If you want to give birth to children safely, you''re doomed to suffer."


    The doctor said a lot.


    Mu Shinian''s face froze: "you mean she''s pregnant?"


    Mu Shiran on one side was excited: "doctor, doctor, my mother is pregnant. Is it a boy?"


    The doctor looked at their two different attitudes, and finally answered gently, "yes, I''m pregnant. I don''t know my gender yet. It''s only a month."


    Mu Shi ran happily ran in to see Tong Wan Zhi. Only mu Shi Nian was in ce. The whole person was at a loss.


    Tong Wanzhi is pregnant?


    She remembers very well.


    Gu Yan said before that Gu Shenghua didn''t allow Tong Wanzhi to have children... Was Tong Wanzhi secretly pregnant with Gu Shenghua?


    Mu Shinian''s mind was a mess.


    She didn''t know what to do. She leaned against the wall and breathed out helplessly.


    The doctor thought that mu Shinian was worried about the safety of Tong Wanzhi: "don''t worry, although the elderly pregnant women are a little dangerous, our doctors are not vegetarian. We will try our best to ensure the safety of your mother."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    After Mu Sinian thanked the doctor and sent him away, he went to the emergency room.


    Before I went in, I heard the mother and daughter crying with joy.


    "Am I really pregnant?"


    "Yes, mom, you must be pregnant with a brother this time. Your wish ising true!"


    They have always wanted to have a boy. After all, it is difficult for two women to take care of their family.


    As long as there is a boy who wants to separate his family, he doesn''t have to give them half!


    Tong Wanzhi touched his stomach and his eyes were wet.


    "Then I just, how could I faint? Is the child okay?"


    "Don''t worry, mom. The doctor said your blood pressure is a little low. The child and you are all right." When Mu Shiran finished, he added fiercely: "however, Mu Shimian is really hateful enough. It''s all her fault. If it weren''t for her, how could you faint? She''s the one who made you angry."


    Speaking of Mu Shinian, Tong Wanzhi''s mood became worse.


    "Where is she?"


    Just saying this, he saw mu Shinian leaning against the door and looking at her stomach withplex eyes.

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596</h4>


    Tong pulled the branch and hurriedly covered his action. This is a subconscious action. There is no malice.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, but he didn''t feel anything. He just asked curiously, "didn''t you discuss this child with him?"


    He naturally refers to Gu Shenghua.


    Tong Wanzhi pursed his lower lip: "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian closed the door and didn''te over. He just leaned against the door, Continue to ask: "when you marry him, he doesn''t want you to have children because his future property andpany are to be inherited by Gu Yan. That''s why you two have so many thoughts and Gu Yan doesn''t care. It''s because the ending has been written. As long as he enjoys his achievements, he doesn''t have to spend time arguing with you two."


    Every time she said a word, the faces of mother and daughter became ugly.


    Mu Shiran said unhappily, "why do you say this? Mom is still ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian can almost predict what will happen next.


    She took a hard breath and said calmly, "it''s impossible to say that he doesn''t defend you at all. You should know more than I am in it. You can''t exin these to me, but you have to think about it. When Gu Shenghuaes, how can you exin to him?"


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Mu Shiran doesn''t think so: "mom is pregnant. Is it difficult to let her knock it off? Even if dad knows, he will be happy."


    Mu Shinian shook his head helplessly. It is impossible for Tong to pull the branch.


    It is impossible for Gu Shenghua not to be angry.


    Even mu Shinian was thinking that Gu Shenghua had been so good to Tong Wanzhi''s mother and daughter because they were safe enough and wouldn''t do anything to be a demon. As a result, such a child broke everything.


    Mu Shinian looked at Tong Wanzhi and really didn''t know how to exin to her.


    Mu Shiran was very angry: "you don''t think your mother is angry enough, do you? Then leave quickly. We will naturally exin this to Dad."


    Mu Shinian looked at Tong Wanzhi, took another look at the child in her stomach, struggled for a moment, finally opened the door and went out.


    Tong Wanzhi was awakened by mu Shinian''s words. She was also a little nervous: "it shouldn''t be. Your father won''t be angry to that extent."


    Mu Shiran also shook his head: "Mom, don''t worry. Dad is so kind to you. Now that you have children, he can''t be ruthless enough to let you kill him. Mu Shinian just thinks things too seriously. Mom, now you just concentrate on recuperation and don''t worry about anything else."


    Tong Wanzhi held her hand and firmly told her: "don''t worry, Shi ran, I must try my best to give birth to this child. As long as we have such a child, our position in taking care of our family will bepletely indestructible."


    If you''re lucky, they''ll take care of the whole family.


    Even if the luck is even worse, it also ounts for a name of the Gu family. If we want to divide the family property at that time, we won''t lose their share.


    Mu Shiran also thought of these and showed a satisfied smile on his face. It seems that he can see the good life in the future at a nce.


    ¡­¡­


    It waste when mu Shinian went back.


    It seems that Bo Qian still has a job. She didn''te back sote. She took a textbook and went to the study. She sat cross legged in a chair, chin supported and stared at the words, but she couldn''t see anything.


    It''s bound to quarrel.


    What should I do then.

 Chapter 597

    <h4>Chapter 597</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s head knocked gently on the table.


    She''s so confused now that she can''t think of anything.


    She maintained a posture for a long time until one hand gently patted her head, and she raised her head nkly.


    Mu Shi read ER and looked at the man standing at the table.


    "Are you back?"


    Thin shallow looked at her curiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, shook his head and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Thin shallow obviously didn''t believe it at all. As soon as he came back, he saw her dejected. If he could be all right, there would be a ghost.


    Mu Shinian was looked at by him all the time. He had no choice but to honestly exin: "my mother, she......" after a pause, she finished all the remaining words: "pregnant."


    The thin and shallow face also changed slightly.


    "She should know the power behind Gu Yan?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know."


    "Then how dare she get pregnant behind Gu Shenghua''s back?" The thin voice was full of ridicule.


    Some things, secretly know that it''s OK. Once the surface bnce is broken, something will happen.


    Mu Shinian also hesitated. She shook her head and said, "now things have happened. My mother is pregnant, so the child can''t be knocked out."


    As she spoke, she held the water cup against her chin and looked at a loss.


    Bo Qian finally knew what she was angry about. The little girl had too many things in her heart, so she trapped herself in that small world again.


    Thin shallow stared at her furry head and couldn''t help it. He touched it behind him. His voice was full of banter: "well, don''t worry, the child won''t be knocked out."


    Mu Shinian smiled at him and couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡­¡­


    Over there.


    When Gu Shenghua received the news and rushed to the hospital, his face became very ugly.


    He came directly from the meeting, so he was covered with dust.


    Before entering, I heard the sound of joy in the ward.


    Gu Shenghua endured and took several deep breaths before he managed to restrain his anger.


    He knocked at the door and went in.


    Mu Shiran was the first toe; "Dad, you''re finally here. I''m going to have a brother."


    Gu Shenghua looked at his innocent daughter with a smile. He pulled Xi at the corners of his lips and said in a gentle voice, "go out first. I have something to say with your mother."


    Mu Shiran looked at Tong Wanzhi, who was a little cramped, and whispered to Gu Shenghua: "Dad, mom is not in good health, my brother is not obedient, and she began to toss her mother when she was so young. Don''t dy too long. My mother needs a rest."


    Gu Shenghua looked at her younger brother''s, and unconsciously frowned between her eyebrows, but soon gathered away a little anger.


    He gently nodded his head: "you go out first."


    "OK, mom, I''ll go out first." Mu Shiran winked at Tong Wanzhi in the dark.


    Tong Wanzhi gently blinked his eyes in response.


    When the man left, the door closed.


    Gu Shenghua''s eyes still fell on her belly.


    Tong Wanzhi gently stroked twice and smiled with happiness: "Shenghua, we have crystallization."


    Gu Shenghua didn''t look happy at all. He opened a chair, sat down and stared at her with aplex look. "I always thought you were obedient and sensible. That''s why I married you."

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as he spoke, Tong Wanzhi''s face immediately became ugly: "you, what are you talking about?"


    Gu Shenghua pursed his lower lip and finally consumed hisst bit of patience.


    "Every time I do it, I will take measures very carefully! So how did you get here, child?"


    Tong Wanzhi was frightened by his anger.


    She opened her mouth and asked pale, "you, you doubt, do you doubt that I mess with others?"


    "No." Gu Shenghua shook his head: "give you a hundred courage, you dare not do so."


    Tong Wanzhi breathed a sigh of relief andined: "yes, how can I have anything to do with others? This is me and your child."


    "Did you tamper with the sleeve?" Gu Shenghua asked directly.


    Tong Wan Zhi really dodged. He looked uneasy from left to right, but he didn''t dare to look after Sheng Hua''s face.


    "I, I just want a child. When two people are together, they always have a child, don''t they? Sheng Hua, we love each other, don''t you want a witness of our love?"


    Gu Shenghua stared at his wife''s face. He was very kind, gentle and distressing. However, it seemed that he had never seriously seen his wife''s real appearance.


    Gu Shenghua stared at her for a long time. After a long time, he sneered silently. He didn''t know who he was mocking


    "The crystallization of love?"


    "Yes, Sheng Hua." Tong Wan Zhi hardened his scalp, held his hand, and his face was full of supplications; "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to have a child that belongs to you."


    "My child?"


    Gu Shenghua chuckled and then asked, "so it doesn''t matter whether men or women?"


    "Of course!" Tong Wanzhi doesn''t think so at the bottom of her heart, but on the surface, she still has to do the same thing: "men and women are good, as long as they are yours."


    Look how much it sounds.


    Gu Shenghua thought and recalled a yful smile on his face.


    "Then why did dye bite a brother just now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t notice this scene just now. Now when she looks back, her face bes ugly.


    Gu Shenghua sat here and listened to her for a long time. Now he has no patience.


    He pursed his lower lip and said impolitely, "this is over. I really don''t want to make things too ugly. Therefore, don''t force me. It''s best for everyone to live in peace. If you are still stubborn, I want to make a peaceful day with you, but I don''t want to be calcted by others. No one can do it. You should know my temper."


    Gu Shenghua said, didn''t give any face, and walked away directly.


    At the door, he saw an innocent face of Mu Shiran and had to re-examine his daughter.


    Isn''t it also apanied by Tong Wanzhi, a set on the surface and a set on the maind?


    Otherwise, how could she shout so happily one brother at a time.


    "Dad, are you finished talking to mom?" Mu Shiran said happily, "Dad, you should spend more time with your mother. The doctor said that your mother is an old woman, which is at risk."


    Gu Shenghua sighed softly. After a long time, he said, "Shi ran, do you want to have a brother?"


    Mu Shiran didn''t know he jumped into a pit and nodded excitedly: "of course, I want to dream."

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599</h4>


    Maybe Gu Shenghua''s vision was too sharp. Mu Shiran felt guilty after he looked at it.


    She dodged around and said weakly, "Dad, I just want someone smaller than me, so I can take care of her. I wanted to be a sister since I was a child."


    "But you have a sister."


    Gu Shenghua asked curiously, "I haven''t seen how much you take care of her."


    Is this an usation?


    Mu Shiran''s head was dizzy for a moment. She had been impacted by her brother''s news for a long time. There was no other information in her head. Gu Shenghua''s left and right words would have made her dizzy.


    "When I miss her, she and I are twins, a few hours younger than me, so I''m not a sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Shenghua moved his lower lip and seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he swallowed it again.


    "Go and see your mother. I''ll go back first."


    No matter how stupid Mu Shiran was, she also felt a very unusual atmosphere. She nodded weakly. After Gu Shenghua left, she pushed open the ward and went in.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    In the ward, Tong Wanzhi sat on the ward with an ugly face.


    Seeing Mu Shiran, she couldn''t help crying and fell down.


    Mu Shiran was startled, hurriedly took out a paper towel and wiped her tears: "Mom, what''s the matter? You can say it slowly. Don''t worry. Did dad say something to you?"


    Tong Wanzhi shook her head in pain. She covered the child in her stomach: "your father wants me to kill the child."


    "Why?"


    Mu Shiran raised the volume and looked unbelievable: "you''re pregnant. Why should you knock it out?"


    Tong Yanzhi sobbed and shook his head, "your father doesn''t like me to regenerate."


    "But you''re pregnant. Dad can''t be so cruel." Mu Shiran said anxiously, "or is Dad actually angry that you were pregnant behind his back?"


    "Your father doesn''t want me to give birth to a boy andpete with Gu Yan for family property." Tong Wan Zhi told her simply and clearly.


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She pulled her lower lip and said faintly, "Gu Yan''s mother is gone. You are the master mother of Gu''s family. Don''t you take it for granted that the family property is distributed to you?"


    Mu Shiran still doesn''t understand anything.


    Tong Wanzhi held her hand and looked at the monkey in her stomach painfully.


    "With this child, the estrangement between your father and me is formal."


    She always knew that Gu Shenghua''s rtionship with her was so stable because she had been married for so long and had always been obedient and sensible.


    Gu Shenghua also needs such a wife. Now the apparent bnce has been broken. If she were Gu Shenghua, she would be very upset.


    Tong Wanzhi touched the child in his stomach, with a trace of pain at the bottom of his heart.


    Mu Shiran sipped and suddenly thought of a way: "Mom, this child can''t be destroyed. Think about it. Who is the person behind mu Shinian? With her, my father probably doesn''t dare to move the child''s idea."


    "..." Tong Wanzhi''s brain also turned quickly. She sat up excitedly: "you mean, go to her and ask her to help?"


    "Yes, mom, you go to her and tell her,

 Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600</h4>


    You know the best thing about her. She just looks cold on the surface, but she still attaches great importance to family affection. Otherwise, how could she bring her grandmother here? "


    "As long as you pretend to be wronged and say sad, mu Shinian will be soft hearted. At that time, if she is soft at heart, she will help. At that time, even if dad is angry again, he won''t make an idea of the child."


    "After all, we all know very well that no matter how big the family is, it is not the opponent of Bo family."


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her, and his face gradually showed some joy.


    "You''re right. How can I forget this? I''ll go to Mu Shinian and she will promise me to help."


    "Well, mom, remember to be wronged and sad."


    Tong Wanzhi listened to her words and nodded excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve been sick and tired all day.


    In ss, I don''t have much energy.


    Ye Ling also saw it and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, bother."


    Mu Shinian disassembled a candy, threw it into his mouth and bit it loudly.


    Ye Ling didn''t know what she was worried about, thought about it and said; "By the way, a Sichuan restaurant has just opened in the food street. Let''s eat there."


    It doesn''t matter where mu Shinian goes. He directly agreed.


    As a result, not long after they went out, they saw a familiar person.


    When ye Ling saw that she was not leaving, he looked along her eyes and saw a woman standing by the car


    The woman was more or less impressed. When she looked at her admiration, she said, "your mother?"


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly.


    No wonder.


    Ye Ling opened his mouth wisely: "I guess you have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    "OK, be careful on the road"


    Mu Shinian sent Ye Ling away and walked directly towards Tong Wanzhi.


    Tong Wanzhi gently took her hand and smiled gently; "Just after ss, I haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner."


    Mu Shinian was going to say something directly.


    But peoplee and go here. It''s really not a good ce to talk, so I had to change my mouth: "yes."


    The two got on the bus and drove for more than ten minutes before stopping at the door of a hotel.


    Tong Wanzhi took the lead in getting off: "I oftene here. It tastes good. It should be what you like."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian didn''t pay attention to the name of the hotel and went in directly with Tong Wanzhi.


    Tong Wanzhi booked the box in advance. The two went to Yajian, ordered and served. After eating a little, Tong Wanzhi said uneasily: "what you worried about yesterday happened."


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind and peeled a shrimp: "I know."


    It''s impossible not to happen.


    Gu Shenghua is not a brainless person. She can see the clue of such a thing, not to mention the insider.


    Tong Wanzhi held his fingers and opened his mouth with embarrassment: "Shi Nian, my child can''t be knocked down. I''ll tell you honestly that Gu Yan doesn''t like our mother and daughter. If I don''t do some protection for myself, it will be more difficult to go in the future. Don''t look at my appearance. In fact, I''m not good at all. I can''t help doing a lot of things."


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    "I reminded you. I reminded you a long time ago."


    A long time ago, Tong Wanzhi went to see her. Maybe she couldn''t see how sad she was and bought a lot of things,

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601</h4>


    That is because of such a thing, mu Shinian found out her conscience. It''s rare to remind her that if she wants to live in the family for a long time, she should not move those crooked thoughts. It''s useless, and it''s easy to provoke right and wrong.


    "Let alone Gu Shenghua disagrees, Gu Yan''s back is the Jiang family. How much did they help Gu Shenghua when his business started? Gu Shenghua must work hard to bnce the rights of the two sides. As long as you don''t have a child with Gu Shenghua, he can treat you as a wife. Once you have a child that belongs to them, what do the Jiang family think?"


    "It is absolutely impossible for Gu Shenghua to choose to be the enemy of the Jiang family. Let alone the effort of friendship, it is unclear that the interests of both sides are entangled. Gu Shenghua can''t cause turbulence in thepany he established because of you. Just like at the beginning, you would rather take me as a chip to stabilize the Gupany."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face was even more ugly.


    In my memory, this is the first time I have said so many words at once.


    She was at a loss for a while, tears rolling in her eyes.


    She moved her lower lip and said weakly, "I, I don''t mean that. I just want to have a guarantee gradually."


    "If you really want to have a guarantee, you should take good care of Shenghua''s thighs instead of moving these crooked thoughts."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth firmly and didn''t give face at all.


    Tong Wan Zhi blinked and her tears finally fell. She stretched out her hand and grabbed mu Shinian''s hand. She begged painstakingly: "you must help me, Shinian. I''m sorry, you help me. I don''t want to forget it!"


    Tong''s arms tightly grasped mu Shinian''s hand, as if she was thest hope.


    But she is really thest hope.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked a little ugly.


    She took a deep breath and bit her teeth hard.


    "Mom, even if I help you, this estrangement between you has already emerged. You might as well look back and see how long it took you to build trust with him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi fell down with tears when she said so.


    "I don''t want to, I really don''t want to be like this, I really, I didn''t mean it, I just, I can''t, I really can''t."


    Mu Shinian looked at her and began to cry, with tears running down her nose.


    Her lips moved slightly. Finally, she couldn''t bear to see this situation.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said, "Mom, if you want to think clearly, are you sure you want this child?"


    Tong Yanzhi nodded hard: "I''m sure."


    "Well, you should also know one thing. In the future, you and Mu Shiran will be very embarrassed in the Mu family. Gu Shenghua won''t be on your side, because you''re sure you lied to him."


    Tong Wanzhi was frightened by her words.


    Then she asked, "but, you mean, do you want me to kill the child?"


    It''s her future brother and sister. She can''t bear to admire Shinian.


    She stared at her stomach for a long time, and her face slowly floated with helplessness: "Mom, I know. You want to protect the child, and I''ll help you keep it, but in the future, no matter what happens between you and Gu Shenghua, you have to bear it by yourself, and I won''t intervene."


    Because it''s their family business, they don''t deserve it.

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi knows what is in Mu Shinian''s mouth.


    She struggled and finally nodded: "as long as you help me keep this child."


    Mu Shinian nodded; "OK, it''s a deal."


    With that, mu Shinian stood up and was ready to leave.


    Tong Wan Zhi was silent and looked at her uneasily: "do you think I shouldn''t be pregnant with this child?"


    Mu Shinian paused. She was surprised that Tong Wanzhi would take the initiative to ask her these things.


    Tong Wanzhi hesitated to stir his fingers and tangled for a long time, A weak opening: "I can''t help it. Gu Yan doesn''t treat me as her mother at all. If Shenghua... Has a bad situation in the future, I will really be unable to stand in the Gu family. Shi Ran is good. Shenghua, Grandpa and grandma Gu also like her very much, but after all, she is not a boy, and the Gu family''s property won''t fall into our hands in the future. I just want more protection. ¡±


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    Her face was very ugly, because she clearly looked at Tong Wanzhi on a road of no return.


    Once the child is born, everyone in the family will guard against Tong Wanzhi.


    After all, she has always been an outsider.


    Gu Yan''s family will never allow Tong to threaten Gu Yan''s position... Including Gu Shenghua himself, true love or the need to make face between rich families, he will treat Tong well.


    But once you have this child, the bnce is broken.


    Gu Shenghua thought Tong Wanzhi was obedient and sensible, but now this sense of bnce has been broken.


    Gu Shenghua is a businessman and likes to control the overall situation most. Now Tong Wanzhi has other thoughts.


    Tong was clever enough before pulling the branch.


    But now, nothing.


    Tong Wanzhi held her hand. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to exin: "Shi Nian, don''t look at our surface, but privately, how many people look down on us. Shi Nian, I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Mu Shinian loosened her hand. She carried Tong''s arm and gently shook her head: "Mom, all I can do is keep this child. You know what you will face in the future. I can''t help you."


    "You know very well that if you don''t have this child, even if Gu Shenghua has something in the future, it will ensure your prosperity and wealth with Mu Shiran. Gu Yan has always turned a blind eye to you and won''t kill you all in the future. It''s your own ambition."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi looked pale.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and sighed helplessly. He fixed his eyes on her deeply: "but don''t think about these things first. Take good care of yang to raise the fetus."


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her with aplex look. Finally, he covered his stomach and told her confidently: "Gu Yan is very rebellious. As long as I train my child well, he will change his mind."


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless and didn''t know where she came from.


    "Just be happy."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back with a dignified face.


    It was already dark. She kicked a stone and walked slowly towards the brightly lit manor.


    The stone rolled and rolled. After rolling out a section of the way, it stopped.


    Mu Shi was stunned, looked up and saw a familiar figure.


    ... I don''t really want to talk to you.


    Mu Shinian walked over without expression.


    Gu Yan followed her slowly: "your mother is pregnant. Congrattions."

 Chapter 603

    <h4>Chapter 603</h4>


    Mu Shinian kept walking: "thank you, Tongxi."


    Gu Yan still followed her carelessly, but his smile became a little light: "I remember what I told you. I appreciate you very much. For your face, I can ignore both of them, but now, they broke the rule."


    Mu Shinian shook his fist hard.


    Gu Yan chuckled and said slowly, "don''t say my father won''t let them go. As long as I say something in front of my father or my mother''s family to express my dissatisfaction, the situation of the mother and daughter may not be very good."


    Mu Shinian stopped and his face sank.


    "So? What do you want?"


    Gu Yan smiled and walked slowly up and stopped at her side: "nothing. I''m just curious. You said that your life is so good. Why do you have to get involved? It''s said that people''s hearts are not enough. Snakes swallow elephants. Your mother and your sister have great ambitions."


    Mu Shinian said expressionless, "what are you going to say?"


    Gu Yan raised his eyebrows and stared at the brightly lit manor not far away.


    There are few people there.


    But every inch of money, the most expensive part of the city, lives in the most valuable waste.


    "Are you sure you want to take care of it?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless, and the smile on the corner of his lips was very ironic: "you came to me specially, but you''re sure I won''t sit idly by? Don''t say it, I really can''t ignore it."


    What can I do.


    One is her mother and the other is her own sister. She doesn''t care.


    Gu Yan''s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "You say you, no matter how good, there will be no handle in my hand."


    "I''ll give you a minute to ask for anything. Otherwise, I can try my best to get you out of here." Mu Shinianpletely lost his patience and stared at his face with a smile: "if you have anything, you can say it now. After all, there is only one chance."


    Gu Yan looked at her admiringly.


    "Happy, it''s easier to talk to you."


    Is that apliment? Mu Shinian thought listlessly.


    Gu Yan looked at her and said word by word, "I heard you''re very good. Help me deal with a thing. I''ll let your mother and your sister go."


    In the end, she will pay for the sins of others.


    Mu Shi was just Tucao down, makeints about it. "Yes, you can."


    Gu Yan obviously came prepared. He took out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian took it and was about to open it when Gu Yan interrupted: "go back and see. Your family ising back. I have to hurry back, otherwise I will suffer."


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw a familiar caring this way.


    Mu Shinian vomited out and gave him a cold look.


    Gu Yan whispered, "of course, you''d better not let Bo shallow know about it. Otherwise, he will make trouble for me. If something happens to me, I won''t let it go."


    Mu Shinian sneered and put the envelope back in his pocket.


    Gu Yan nodded approvingly when she saw how knowledgeable she was: e on, I''ll wait for your good news."


    Mu Shinian watched him get in the car and leave coldly.

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604</h4>


    She had a hunch that what Gu Yan asked her to do would not be too easy.


    Mu Shimian sighed weakly.


    Yeah.


    Why is she responsible for so many things? When those people left her, did they ever wonder if she would be better?


    They didn''t give her any favor. As a result, they were paying for their ambitions from beginning to end.


    The car stopped in front of her.


    There was still a way to the manor. Mu Shinian didn''t refuse. He opened the door and sat in.


    Thin shallow started the car and drove in the direction of the manor.


    "Did he bother you?"


    "No, just tell me about my mother." Mu Shinian had a headache and pressed his temples: "it''s not disturbing."


    "If you don''t want to see their family, I can help you." Thin shallow looked back at her and seemed to want to say something, but he finally endured it.


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "No, I''m really fine."


    It''s all a family. Where can I say no matter?


    If she doesn''te forward, Gu Shenghua will definitely make a move and let Tong pull the branch to knock off the child.


    But even in this way, I still


    Mu Shinian bit his lower lip and hesitated for a long time. He still decided to cover up those things: "it doesn''t matter, I don''t care."


    Thin shallow looked at her with some pain.


    "You''re about to take the college entrance examination. Don''t worry so much."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and raised his head again after a long time: "well, I know, I will do my best."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in a bad mood all day. When she went to school the next day, she was watched all the way.


    Mu Shinian didn''t notice. He wandered all the way to his ss.


    Just sitting on the seat, Ye Ling held his shoulder excitedly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian was startled by her appearance.


    Ye Ling took a look at her from top to bottom. After making sure he was right, he took a deep breath and looked at her as if she were looking at Aliens: "are you sure it''s Mu Shi Nian?"


    "Ah?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Ling touched her cheek and asked solemnly, "are you the scum?"


    "Yes." Mu Shinian reluctantly grabbed her hand: "yes, I am."


    "Are you kidding!" Ye Ling was about to break his voice: "if you learn from g, what are we? Do we learn from fighters in g?"


    Mu Shinian looked nkly: "what are you talking about?"


    Ye Ling coughed and pulled her up from her position. She just dragged her to the score announcement wall, pointed to the first name in the ranking, and opened her mouth in shock: "look at your score, my God! Do you still want to humbly call yourself a learning scum?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the result and sipped his lower lip listlessly.


    identally, I got high in the exam


    Ye Ling shook her body excitedly: "I said, I said, you must be learning from God! You just despise the low level of the paper, which affects your y!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    "No, I am."


    "Don''t say anything." Ye Ling waved his hand, covered his chest and said, "I''ve decided not to worship Confucius before the future exam. I''ll worship you."


    "Not so exaggerated."


    Mu Shinian was firmly holding his hands before he finished.


    Ye Ling''s eyes twinkled with tears. Ku Ku begged, "help me with my tutoring. Don''t say anything."


    "I want to go to the same school as you! En!"


    Mu Shinian tried to draw back his hand. After no result, he looked at her powerlessly: "loosen it. It''s not good for you to do this."

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless. Instead, he insisted on pulling out his hand. Then, with a regretful look on his face, he said, "what, others taught me well. Shallow helped me with my tutoring. If you want to ask for advice, go to him."


    Ye Ling refused to believe it. "What are you talking about? How can thin shallow be so powerful? With such a teaching, you can get such a high score. Isn''t he an immortal?"


    "Really."


    "Shi Nian, teach me. There''s still time. I''m going to go to a higher level."


    "OK."


    In the whole school, mu Shinian got such an adverse result in the exam. It seems that no one is happy for her except ye Ling.


    It seems that her grades are just like fake ones.


    As soon as the two returned to the ssroom, someone came up and gave her a sour hand.


    "Some innocent people are going to go against the sky. I don''t know how to get such a high score." "You don''t understand. If you cheat, who can get such a good result."


    "However, how can I say it? It''s worthy of being a fighter among the learning dregs. I can''t even cheat. After such an examination, I got such an outrageous result. Who will believe it?"


    A group of people nodded in agreement.


    Ye Ling was originally happy. His face became ugly for a moment, staring at those people and opening a gloomy mouth; "What are you talking about? How can Shi Nian cheat? She got rid of the second ce by nearly 80 points. Who else will she copy?"


    Once this sentence came out, there was a short silence in the whole ssroom.


    However, it was only for a while. Soon, it became noisy again.


    "So she''s good at it. I don''t know where to copy."


    Ye Ling was about to be angry andughed. He couldn''t hold mu Shinian.


    "What do you mean, did I read it or giarize it? The test paper ispletely sealed. She can''t get the test paper first. There are three invigtors and monitoring at the scene. If there is a problem, Shi Nian has long been criticized by the whole school. You say, she is cheating. OK, give me some evidence of cheating."


    Those girls were blocked by Ye Ling and couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian took Ye Ling''s hand and asked her to sit down.


    Ye Ling sat down angrily and said to Mu Shinian popr science: "don''t worry about them. They just don''t like you. Now you''re better than them. They''re jealous and jealous."


    Looking at the people they usually don''t look up to, the results are much better than themselves. Not everyone can afford this psychological gap.


    Therefore, we have to find some excuses to exin how bad the other party is. It took some indiscriminate means to get to this step, which led to today''s situation.


    People? They don''t admit that they are worse than anyone.


    Mu Shinian knew these principles long ago, so she ignored them.


    The girls couldn''t speak back at all, and their angry faces were very gloomy.


    "Don''t becent. If you do wrong, the school will find out the evidence."


    "Yes, aren''t you a scum at ordinary times? How can you do so well in the exam all at once!"


    "Mu Shinian. For the sake of your ssmates, you''d better turn yourself in. Otherwise, it will be ugly at that time. Maybe even your qualification for the college entrance examination will be cancelled."

 Chapter 606

    <h4>Chapter 606</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless.


    "I''m going to be cancelled. Shouldn''t you be the happiest?"


    "You!"


    The girl was blocked again and turned red with anger.


    When her friend saw her, he hurried to hold the man, stared coldly and said, "don''t worry, the truth wille out sooner orter."


    Mu Shinian turned his pen and smiled coldly.


    After they left, ye lingcai grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and said, "don''t mind, they are like this. The dog can''t spit out ivory."


    "They just envy you. You don''t care about them, they don''t have any tricks."


    "The more you care about them, the more they will be angry and have trouble with you."


    "You know a lot." Mu Shinian''s joking opening.


    Ye Ling stretched out a finger, gently shook it twice, turned around and said seriously, "this is not the worst. The worst thing is your so-called sister."


    Mu Shinian lightly picked his eyebrow: "what?"


    Ye Ling coughed: "you didn''t see the report card clearly just now, did you?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head directly.


    She''s not very interested.


    Ye Ling sneered, Excitedly said to her: "You can''t see your sister''s score. She was still in the top 20st time. If this score is in our school, it means that she can pick any famous universities in the future. As long as she ys a normal role in the college entrance examination, she actually fell behind 100 in this thorough examination. You say, it''s a big blow."


    Mu Shinian slowly frowned: "is there such a big gap?"


    Ye Ling nodded his head and said, "she''s probably not clear about the blow. At that time, she should hate you more. You should be mentally prepared."


    "Thanks."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder and pondered Mu Shiran''s achievements in the bottom of his heart. It''s estimated that it''s really a big blow.


    Ye Ling shook his head; "It''s nothing, although I don''t know. What does it have to do with you if she runs the notice, wastes her time and doesn''t study hard."


    Mu Shinian also smiled.


    How to say, just like these peoplee to trouble her, they are idle and can''t see others.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran stared at his achievements, and the whole person was in a bad mood.


    On weekdays, the people around her were so ugly that they didn''t dare toe near.


    The ssroom is noisy.


    Mu Shiran sat at the corner of the wall. He sat there alone. He was very quiet and had no sound at all.


    From time to time, Mu Shi''s name floated to her ears.


    And it''s about her.


    Mu Shiran tightly grasped the sheet under her body, and the whole person had a somewhat ferocious temperament.


    Mu Shinian did so well in the exam! The mu Shinian in her eyes, who didn''t look up, unexpectedly got such a high score!


    As for her, her ranking is more than 100 ces lower than her.


    She couldn''t swallow it.


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm, and his face became gloomy.


    Her little sisters really couldn''t see it anymore. They came together andforted: "Shi ran, it''s okay. This is not the college entrance examination, it''s just a test. Don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607</h4>


    Mu Shiran pulled his lips and wanted to smile as usual. Nothing happened.


    However, her smile had been brewing in her mouth for a long time, and she just couldn''t squeeze it out.


    When friends saw her like this, they were distressed.


    "Shi ran, don''t think about it. It''s nothing. You''re just busy recently. As long as you review well, you''ll certainly get high marks next time."


    "That is to say, Shi ran, it''s okay. You have a foundation. As long as you hold it well, you can certainly do well in the exam."


    Mu Shiran still couldn''tugh. Her eyes were almost red.


    She took a deep breath and reluctantly smiled, "I see. Thank you."


    Those people nodded happily: "well, if you want to open it, it''s no big deal. Just keep working hard next time."


    Mu Shi ran en gave a cry and said, "I really didn''t expect my sister to be so powerful. It seems that she is really hiding."


    "What''s hidden? I think she''s short-sighted, or she''s cheating."


    "That is to say, otherwise, how could she do so well in the exam at once? This is not cheating. What is it?"


    "She must have cheated. If she is found out, she won''t take the college entrance examination."


    "Well, who said no."


    A group of people were joking on one side.


    Mu Shiran was listening to them cheating on the left and on the right. He was in a much better mood.


    It''s like this. She can''t get it. She can''t think of it.


    Mu Shinian''s usual score is like this. Where can he be the first ce at once?


    There must be something fishy in it.


    ¡­¡­


    All day long, the teachers in ss looked at mu Shinian with strange eyes.


    What do you want to say and don''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shinian pretended not to hear anything, listened to the ss in a very quiet position, took notes... Distracted.


    Until after ss, she was called to the office by the head teacher.


    As soon as she left, the whole ssroom exploded.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with her?"


    "Who knows, it must be the head teacher who found clues, so he asked her to go over and ask her for punishment."


    Other people also nodded in agreement: "I also think it''s like this. Such a high score, ah, it''s frightening to death for a student to speak out."


    Ye Ling listened and quietly turned his eyes.


    What exactly do these people think? In apletely closed examination room, the test paper teachers can''t know in advance. The invigtor is still the teachers of other schools. Five monitors are monitoring all aspects... Who has the courage to cheat.


    This group of people just can''t see others well. If others are a little bad, they have to say that the whole world knows, so as to find some psychologicalfort for themselves.


    Thinking so, Ye Ling looked at their eyes and immediately felt more sympathy.


    You are so young that you can''t see others well. What can you do in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was also surrounded by people on his way to the office.


    Her sister was waiting for her. When she saw hering, she took her hand and gentlyforted her: "Shi Nian, if you cheat, you''d better exin it earlier. If you say it, there''ll be nothing. If you don''t say it, you''ll me it at that time. Maybe you can''t even take the college entrance examination."


    Mu Shinian pulled back calmly.

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608</h4>


    "Thank you for thinking."


    Mu Shiran wanted to say something. Mu Shinian opened the door and went in without giving any face.


    Mu Shiran has been holding back for a day. At this time, he is really in a bad mood.


    She clenched her teeth hard, and there was a cold tone between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She took a deep breath and her eyes were filled with cold sarcasm.


    Anyway, mu Shinian can''t get such good results in the exam. There must be something fishy in it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    The teacher stared at the report card and his happy face was about to bloom.


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently and couldn''t close his mouth.


    It seems that except ye Ling, only the head teacher is so happy for her.


    "Here we are."


    The head teacher stood up excitedly.


    Mu Shinian nodded his head, looked at the report card, and didn''t open it again.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The head teacher excitedly picked up the report card: "I said, I misunderstood you. You are so capable at ordinary times. Why didn''t I find it?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "nothing."


    "Yes, it is, we must not be too happy to has the final say when we get the college entrance examination." The head teacher said so, but the smile on the corner of his mouth still rose.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "I will work hard."


    "Well, you must keep your grades. If you keep your grades until the college entrance examination, you may really fly. You can choose any school."


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "I know, I will refuel."


    "Good, good." The head teacher patted her on the shoulder. The more he looked at her, the more joy he felt: "anyway, this is just the beginning. You can''t continue to learn so much. You should take a good test when you should take a good test. Your grades are so good that you shouldn''t bury them."


    Mu Shinian continued to nod: "I know."


    "Good, good."


    The head teacher looked at the time: "well, go back quickly, or it will be toote."


    Mu Shinian was about to leave when he was stopped by the head teacher.


    "Some students in the school talk too much. Don''t take it to heart. I believe you''re not like that. As long as you do it yourself, we can''t control the ideas of others."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "I know."


    "When I say you, it''s like being disillusioned with the world of mortals," the head teacher sighed, and then waved her back first.


    After waiting to leave, the head teacher still held the report card and squinted happily.


    This is genius!


    Sure enough, her usual test results are just for fun. Otherwise, how can she suddenly be so powerful again.


    The head teacherughed more and more happily. Finally, he couldn''t helpughing and scared the passing students and teachers.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran was in a bad mood after she went back.


    Tong Wanzhi has been discharged from the hospital. She is sitting on the sofa with a piece of information in her hand. It seems that she is not in a good mood.


    Mu Shiran forced out a smile and sat beside her: "Mom, are you looking..."


    Before she could say anything, her face became ugly.


    Tong Wanzhi shook the information and looked at her with some seriousness: "how did you get such a result this time?"

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609</h4>


    Mu Shiran stared at the report card and bit her lip: "Mom, where did you get it?"


    Tong frowned: "this is not the point, the point is, what''s the matter with your achievement?"


    Mu Shi Ran''s eyes began to drift.


    "Just me, I just didn''t do well in the exam." After a pause, Mu Shiran immediately said, "I''m usually tired and have to be busy, so I''m a little negligent. Mom, I''ll try my best next time."


    Tong Wanzhi also knows what Mu Shiran usually does. He runs here and there. Sometimes he can''t even go back to school, so he is so busy that he can''t care about his studies at all.


    Seeing that the college entrance examination ising soon, Tong is not in a hurry. It is absolutely impossible.


    "Shi ran, it''s not her mother who wants to do this, but her mother can''t help it. If you don''t like this, you put your work aside in advance, okay? Pick it up again after your college entrance examination. Don''t you dy both? You really have to redouble your efforts to learn this, otherwise, it''s easy to be surpassed by others."


    Tong Wanzhi''s painstaking advice.


    Mu Shiran also knows that she has bad grades this time.


    But her future has been set. She doesn''t want to change at all.


    Mu Shiran originally wanted to talk to Tong Wanzhi, but considering the baby in Tong Wanzhi''s belly, she had to swallow those voices back.


    "Mom, I know. I''ll work hard, but I really don''t want to give up on my work. I''m getting better now. If I just put it down, I''ll be very disappointed."


    "But." Before Tong Wan Zhi finished, he was interrupted: "there''s nothing, but, mom, I''ll study hard. Besides, didn''t you hire a tutor for me? I promise I''ll study and work without dy."


    Tong Wanzhi is still a little unhappy.


    But after Mu Shiran was coquettish twice, she had to nod and agree.


    "You, you must promise your mother that you can''t just forget about your study. You must study hard for me. Also, no matter what you say, if you can push it at work, try to push it off, or focus on learning."


    "I know, I know, mom." What Mu Shiran feared most was that her mother kept nagging, so she had to speak first and intercept each other''s words.


    Tong Wan Zhi helplessly patted her head: "you, really."


    Mu Shiran smiled and held Tong''s arm, soft and coquettish.


    "That''s right."


    Tong Wanzhi took out another report card. After looking at it for two eyes, he couldn''t help but exim: "did you see the results of Shi Nian? She did very well in the exam. If this result was ced in the college entrance examination, it must be the number one level."


    Mu Shiran has been in her heart for a day. At this time, she was lifted up by Tong Wanzhi, and her mood was very unhappy.


    Tong Wanzhi doesn''t know what Mu Shiran''s mind has be jealous. He holds the report card, Looking at the smiling: "you usually have nothing to do. Go and ask her more. I think her score is so strong. There must be no problem in the college entrance examination. Don''t you say that this test is almost as difficult as the college entrance examination? In that case, she really has no problem."

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610</h4>


    Mu Shiran''s face became ugly when she heard this sentence.


    "Mom, there seems to be something fishy about this score. The school has begun to investigate."


    Tong pulled the branch and stared at her in amazement: "no, how can I cheat? Isn''t this one from the whole province?"


    Mu Shiran insisted on shaking her head: "it''s not like this. It''s true. Think about it. Everyone''s progress has a certain order. Mu Shinian is not. She directly counts down and then bes the first. This is abnormal."


    Tong Wan Zhi heard her say that before he reacted.


    "But doesn''t this mean that the investigation is very strict? How can she cheat? She doesn''t have the ability."


    Besides, mu Shinian''s usual score, she estimated that she would hand it in directly. As a result, she was so exaggerated this time.


    Mu Shiran was worried when she heard this: "Mom, if people want to do bad things, there are opportunities everywhere. Don''t look at her usual test. If she deliberately cheats, no one can do anything about her, can she? Besides, ask yourself, do you really believe that she got the result? There are some problems here, but even the teacher didn''t answer them. Mu Shinian, what do you think she is for Ah. "


    Tong pulled the branch and moved his lower lip. He couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shiran vowed: "there''s no other excuse except cheating."


    "What are the disadvantages?" A voice, cool inserted.


    When they looked back, they saw Gu Yan leaning against the door and looking at them with a smile: "how do you cheat when you don''t even know the teacher? How do you cheat when you monitor so much? How do you cheat when the invigtor is so strict? Before you go in, you searched your whole body. How do you cheat?"


    One question after another, Mu Shiran''s face became more ugly.


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned and was also thinking about this problem.


    Gu Yan looked innocently at Mu Shiran''s oppressed appearance, and smiled very badly: "tell me about you. If you have nothing to doubt, you have to suspect that people cheat. Besides, who should be the first to cheat?"


    Mu Shiran clenched her fist hard, and there was a cold color between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "But she usually..."


    "Maybe people think that the difficulty coefficient of ordinary grades is too low, so they don''t want to answer seriously." Gu Yan answered seriously.


    Mu Shiran''sst straw was forced down.


    She bit her lips hard, and the look on her face looked particrly ugly.


    She knows where this report card came from!


    It must be from Gu Yan!


    He did it on purpose!


    Gu Yan did not hide or avoid, and directly admitted it.


    "I care about my sister''s grades. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled awkwardly and looked at them both at a loss.


    Gu Yan tilted his head and looked very indifferent: "just your current score, don''t think about a good university."


    With that, he took a bottle of mineral water and went upstairs again.


    Mu Shiran was angry and his blood vessels were about to burst.


    "Did he do it on purpose?"


    Tong Wanzhi pinched the report and sighed gently; "But they didn''t say anything wrong." She shook down the report card and said painfully:

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611</h4>


    "Gu Yan has that temper. Don''t worry about it with him. Just, Ranran, your grades really need to be refueled. Don''t just waste your studies. You still have a great future in the future. Find yourself a way out."


    Mu Shiran nodded angrily.


    Tong Wan Zhi saw that she was still very unhappy, patted her head, sighed and said, "well, don''t take it to heart."


    Mu Shiran leaned against Tong Wanzhi''s belly and gently stroked her belly: "Mom, you must have a brother out. In this way, we have a chance of winning, so we don''t have to look at Gu Yan''s face everywhere."


    Tong Wanzhi also touched his stomach and nodded calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I have a hunch that it must be a boy."


    Mu ran Eun gave a cry and proudly stuck to her belly.


    Anyway, as long as you give birth to a boy, you have a chip topete with Gu Yan.


    In any case, their status will be much better than now.


    Mu Shiran thought calmly, with ayer of ambition between her eyebrows and eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went back, Bo Qian didn''te back from work.


    The housekeeper was in the kitchen, studying a new dessert. When she came back, he immediately brought it out: "try it. This must be delicious."


    "Your cooking is so good that everything is delicious."


    Mu Shinian boasted, picked up a soft cake and put it into her mouth. Her face changed slightly.


    It tastes strange.


    The housekeeper waited bitterly: "how, how, delicious?"


    "... OK, eat." Mu Shinian swallowed it forcibly and asked curiously, "why is the taste so strange?"


    The housekeeper stood with his chest and proudly spoke: "you don''t like durian, so I used jackfruit, then added kiwi fruit, and strawberries, bananas, apricots..."


    The housekeeper reported several kinds of fruit at one go.


    Each more, mu Shinian''s face is ugly.


    With so many things to eat, really won''t there be a problem?


    Looking at the housekeeper''s excited eyes, mu Shinian struggled, ran to the kitchen, took a box out, packed it, and immediately packed it: "I''ll give it to thin shallow to eat."


    "Miss Mu still cares about the young master." The housekeeper didn''t understand her mind, so he said excitedly, "go ahead. The young master is expected to work overtime today. Give it to him as a night snack."


    Mu Shinian covered the box, turned and left.


    Give thin shallow this? That''s absolutely impossible.


    She can''t eat herself!


    Is the housekeeper in a good mood recently? They began to study dark cuisine.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian has had several meetings in a row today.


    Thest meeting was over. It was already 9:30 p.m.


    Thin shallow pressed his neck twice, and his face didn''t look very good.


    The assistant held a pile of documents and said the next schedule.


    Thin shallow listens impatiently and turns around directly.


    The assistant almost caught him and stopped immediately.


    "President, what''s the matter?"


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    The assistant said, turned around, straightened his waist, and vowed, "I''m not tired!"


    Bo qianen gave a voice, and his voice was colder: "I''m very tired. Can you shut up?"


    Assistant; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow closed the door of the office, pulled his tie twice, and unscrewed a bottle of mineral water.

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612</h4>


    I shouldn''t havee here.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many bad things to deal with.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Thin shallow irritable frown: "get out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man standing at the door was stunned and subconsciously took a step outside. Then, he probably felt something wrong and turned back.


    "I said, get out..."


    Before he finished speaking, shallow turned around and saw someoneing. If he didn''t finish, he stubbornly held back: "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian also carried two bags in his hand: "send things."


    "I didn''t mean you just now."


    Thin shallow chagrined and restrained his anger: "I thought it was an assistant."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian was not so considerate, so he took the things he bought on the road to him: "this is for you."


    Thin shallow took the bag suspiciously, opened it and looked at it. He was a little d it wasn''t mango, otherwise he had to go to the hospital.


    "Why give it to me?"


    Mu Shinian hesitated and frankly told him, "you helped me with my tutoring. The effect is very good."


    Shallow grace, obviously with some doubt.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to answer, so he had to tell him truthfully: "I came first in the exam, and my grades were good."


    First... Good grades?


    Thin and shallow eyebrows silently picked: "how good is it?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and reported a number.


    Thin shallow Leng, turned around, smiled and said, "are you sure this is the result of my tutoring?"


    No matter how clever and powerful he is, he can''t bring a learning g directly into a learning God.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and gently patted her head twice: "you''re not stupid, aren''t you? Why?"


    Mu Shinian purses his lips into a line.


    She was not very calm. She gave a sigh of grace and slowly exined, "it''s too troublesome."


    If you are too aggressive, it will be troublesome.


    Very big trouble.


    There will be a lot of people who will pay attention and find trouble.


    Therefore, it''s easier to be a learning scum.


    Thin shallow nodded: "then why this time?"


    Yeah.


    Why?


    Mu Shinian thought, looked up and looked at him.


    She only went to her thin shoulders and looked up at the man with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "You teach seriously."


    Thin shallow Leng, how can''t think of this answer.


    "You mean you don''t want to disappoint me?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    She has been a learning scum for several years. Even the teacher has given up. Only a shallow person refused to give up and had to pull her out.


    Just for this, she can''t live up to the kindness of others.


    Thin and shallow looked at her, turned and smiled helplessly: "Mu Shi Nian you are really..."


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Shinian looked serious. She really thought so.


    Thin shook his head, put the cakes she bought on the table and leaned his back against the table: "Mu Shinian, didn''t I tell you that no matter what you look like in the exam, I won''t be disappointed with you."


    "So, you decide how to go in your expected life. Don''t make any changes for me."


    "If necessary, I will amodate you."


    Now it''s Mu''s turn to be stunned.


    Shallow, amodate her?


    Why?


    "If the school is not your destination, you can jump out." Thin and shallow said, his voice unconsciously with a smile: "as long as you can be happy."


    Mu Shinian was stunned, and his face also smiled.


    "Don''t worry, my grandmother said that girls should finish college."


    She is Grandma''s good child, so she will be obedient.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613</h4>


    Thin shallow chuckles: "OK."


    Anyway, no matter which way she chooses, she has the ability to help her pave the way.


    Two people just look at it.


    Mu Shinian felt wrong first.


    She stiff don''t open a face, some ufortable opening: "you eat, I''ll go back first."


    "Wait for me." Thin shallow said: "I have something to do. When I''m finished, I''ll go back together."


    There seems to be nothing wrong with this.


    Mu Shinian thought and sat down on the sofa.


    Thin shallow see her so self familiar appearance, but the bottom of my heart is happy.


    This girl is too difficult to toss. She always seems to have a firewall in her heart. No one can get close to her. Once anyone can really go to her heart, she will give all the good to this person.


    Stupid and distressing.


    Thin shallow smiled helplessly, returned to his position and began his work.


    When she looked up, she saw another bag in her hand and asked curiously, "what''s that?"


    "...." Mu Shinian looked down, and the terrible smell seemed to linger in her mind.


    Mu Shinian''s face twisted for a moment and answered calmly, "the dark cooking made by the housekeeper."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow also thought of the housekeeper''s recent bad taste, and looked at her in silence: "don''t eat those things he makes in the future, and don''t support it."


    Now he began to doubt whether the housekeeper became addicted because he admired the time and thought too much?


    Every time he had to toss those terrible things out, he would feel satisfied.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it, so he agreed.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that one of them will go to the hospital sooner orter.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the office, several brave secretaries came together one after another and were eavesdropping on the contents.


    But they can''t hear anything because of the sound instion effect.


    "No, no sound?"


    "You can hear the ghost."


    "But it''s amazing. Who is mu Shinian? Is she really president Bo''s wife?"


    "No, it should still be in the ambiguous period. I heard that I was a high school student."


    "What do you know, cultivation, cultivation? Don''t you understand? It''s so popr now. What kind of cultivation department do you want? You can cultivate it yourself."


    "Do you really think Bo can always do such a thing?"


    A word asked a lot of people.


    They thought for a while and felt unreliable.


    Although they have known each other for a short time, they still know a little about their shallow work style. They can simply not beat around the bush.


    A group of people are going to disperse. When they look back, they see Bo Ye holding the document and looking at them suspiciously.


    The Secretary stood up straight in fear.


    "Good vice president!"


    Bo Ye still has a gentle smile on his face: "what are you doing?"


    The Secretary smiled awkwardly: "sorry, vice president, that, Miss Mu came, so, so we just, just..."


    Join the fun and gossip.


    This sentence can''t be said.


    Thin Ye calmly picked his eyebrow: "that''s right."


    "Well, vice president, are youing to see President Bo?" The Secretary didn''t dare to continue to tangle with this topic, so he had to change it quickly.


    Bo Ye nodded and shook the document in his hand: "I''ll find him to sign."

 Chapter 614

    <h4>Chapter 614</h4>


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself."


    The secretary looked at him gratefully.


    At this time, if something unsuitable for children is happening in it, it will be in big trouble.


    Bo Qian should throw them out!


    The secretaries thankfully made way.


    Bo Ye walks over and knocks at the door.


    Then push the door in.


    In the house, there was no scene that was not suitable for children. Even, it was very harmonious.


    One is doing drama and the other is dealing with business.


    Bo Ye walks in with a smile: "Shi Nian ising too."


    Mu Shinian was called, just nodded at him, and then there was no following.


    After all, they are not really familiar.


    Thin shallow just looked at him and bowed his head to deal with his own affairs.


    Bo Ye doesn''t feel embarrassed. He directly walks in and puts a document on Bo Qian''s desk: "look at this document. If there''s no problem, sign it, and then you can implement it."


    Thin, shallow and expressionless nced at the document.


    There is still no big fluctuation on his face.


    Bo Ye is afraid of his misunderstanding. There is a faint confusion in his face: "this was mentioned to you at thest meeting. If you think there is a problem, you can put it forward."


    "No."


    Thin and shallow didn''t lift his head: "I''ll see it tomorrow."


    "It must be today." Bo Ye frowns and takes a serious attitude: "Bo Qian, just reading a document, can''t you spare time? You understand, I have to give it to the customer today."


    Thin shallow hands kept knocking on the keyboard quickly: "then let your customers wait."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin Ye forced his lower lip, and his face became a little ugly.


    But it''s just a moment.


    Soon, he returned to normal.


    "OK, I see. You must give it to me tomorrow. I''ll go out first."


    Bo Ye''s anger almost converged in an instant.


    Mu Shinian just looked at it quietly, with a very light and cold mood between his eyebrows and eyes.


    After waiting for someone to leave, she began to wonder, "do you deliberately dy him?"


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and didn''t directly answer, "what do you think?"


    Mu Shinian still thinks something is wrong.


    But I didn''t think about it carefully. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with them.


    Thin shallow is also thin Jinhua, which has to be stuffed in.


    After a while, the door was knocked open again.


    It was Bo Ye who came. His face was no longer unhappy, but still looked very peaceful: "dad just said to let you go home at night. He also informed you."


    This time, thin shallow nodded gently.


    "That''s good. Bring the Shi Nian with you. She happened to be there." Bo Ye said gently.


    Thin shallow but without raising her head refused: "no, she''s busy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye takes a look at mu Shinian, who is painting the y. Howe he can''t touch the busy word.


    Thin shallow took his hand away from the keyboard and said faintly, "she wants to learn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was drinking water and a mouthful of water gushed out directly.


    study? This excuse is really omnipotent.


    Bo Ye didn''t expect Bo Qian to pull out such an excuse. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Also, she is about to take the college entrance examination. It''s time to study."


    "Well, it''s all right. Go out."


    Thin shallow directly ordered the guest to leave.


    Bo Ye looks at it and admires it. He doesn''t retreat strangely.

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615</h4>


    Mu Shinian also looked at thin and shallow without words.


    Is it a little less embarrassing to make excuses?


    Learning something is really bullshit.


    Thin shallow looked at her, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked: "I''ll send you backter."


    "I''ll just go back by myself." Mu Shinian said.


    "No, it''s toote."


    Thin shallow''s attitude couldn''t help saying. Mu Shinian looked at the sky outside and thought at the bottom of his heart. I used to run around in the early morning, and I didn''t see anything wrong.


    However, some people care that this taste is really addictive.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian sent people back, and then drove to Bo''s old house.


    He hasn''te back for a long time.


    Bo Jinhua had also called him several times before, but he turned him down because he was very busy with his work.


    As soon as Bo Qian walked in, he felt something wrong.


    On the dining table, there is a girl who looks very young, is about the same age as mu Shinian, and her dress is about the same as mu Shinian. They are simple, casual style, and her hair is about the same as mu Shinian. When her long straight hair falls down, it will have a little radian... Even her side face looks almost like mu Shinian at the first sight.


    I feel my scalp is numb.


    If the light is a little darker and he doesn''t look carefully, he will really think that this person is yearning for the times.


    Bo Jinhua saw that he was stunned and smiled. He seemed very proud: "how about it? Is it very simr?"


    The girl stood up, almost as tall as mu Shinian, turned around and smiled at him.


    For a moment, as like as two peas, he almost thought that this smile was just like the usual smile, and even this person was fond of the time.


    For a moment, shallow really didn''t know what to say.


    Even mu Shinian''s sister is not so much like her.


    The reduction degree of this is as high as 80%!


    Bo Jinhua was even more ted when he saw that he was stunned: "this is very simr. I almost think that they are actually the same person."


    Then he patted the other party on the shoulder: "say hello to him."


    The girl smiled and said gently, "Hello, young master Bo."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow''s scalp is really numb now.


    This is simply a replica of Mu Shi Nian!


    No matter from which point of view, they are the same two people.


    If he is not so familiar with mu Shinian, he will probably take it as her.


    "What did you do?" The thin and shallow face has been difficult to see a point that can''t be said.


    Such a person is gloomy.


    She doesn''t care about the times at all.


    In other words, her existence is an insult to Mu Shinian.


    Bo Jinhua smiled gently: "she graduated from the same school as you. She was specially admitted to that school for you. She fought to be your wife since childhood."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Which family''s daughter?


    Although he didn''t know what good it would be to marry him, he couldn''t resist it. There were so many people who wanted to marry him one after another!


    In other words, Bo Jinhua has been helping him find his wife since childhood.


    If he hadn''t been so confused these years, his life would have been almost lost several times. ording to Bo Jinhua''s idea, he should marry a daughter!


    The goldendy portrayed ording to his wife''s temte!

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616</h4>


    His thin face was too stiff to see.


    He stared at the face, and the more he looked, the colder his back felt.


    Is Bo Jinhua


    "Young master Bo, you forgot. It''s me, song Zhizhi."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A pale face.


    He began to search for the name in his mind, and his face turned ugly.


    Song Zhizhi picked the corner of her mouth and touched her face. Although she could not see the traces of the past on her face, she was still happy to wear this beautiful skin.


    "Is it as like as two peas," said the doctor, "the little miss is pretty pretty."


    The thin and shallow fist hanging on the side of the body tightened slightly.


    "So you, this is... Cosmetic surgery?"


    "Yes. It''s finished." The woman smiled, not afraid at all, and directly admitted: "young master Bo, you like Miss Mu''s one, so I''ll adjust it ording to her one."


    Bo Qian doesn''t know who to me for being crazy.


    How did such a crazy ideae into being.


    Bo Jinhua smiled and said, "Zhizhi is a top student from a famous school, majoring in finance. At that time, she can certainly help you at work. Moreover, she is excellent in all aspects. I''m very relieved that you are with her."


    I don''t want to stay here for a second.


    He made an effort to tighten his fist, and his voice was ferocious: "whose idea is this?"


    "I told Miss song that she was willing to make any changes for you." Bo Jinhua didn''t think it was serious at all. He calmly admitted: "you see, how infatuated Miss Song is with you."


    This is no longer infatuation.


    This is already a pervert.


    In order to be with him, he made his face look like this.


    No one can do it.


    Oh, no, only Bo Jinhua, a lunatic, and song Zhizhi, would agree.


    Thin shallow bit his teeth hard, and then pressed back the cold in his heart.


    He turned and left directly.


    Bo Jinhua frowned: "what''s the matter? Aren''t you satisfied? Don''t you like the one you read at the moment?"


    He came out one by one. Aren''t you satisfied?


    Thin shallow turned back and looked at him coldly. Bo Jinhua once saw such a look. When thin shallow''s mother died unfortunately, at that time, he looked at him. Thin shallow stared at him with such hate eyes.


    Very fierce, very cruel.


    Moreover, the kind that doesn''t give any face.


    Bo Jinhua was stunned and heard Bo Qian''s opening word by word: "don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Bo Jinhua frowned and looked at Song Zhizhi: "we agreed in advance that she really likes you."


    "So you can move your face and look like someone else?" Thin shallow turned around and stared at the familiar face. At this time, only the stranger was left: "or do you think I can like you if I look like someone else?"


    "Who gives you confidence?"


    Thin shallow looked at the woman''s face pale. There was no extra sympathy. He turned and left here directly.


    Song Zhizhi was frozen in ce.


    In fact, as long as you can marry Bo Qian, what does a face count?

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617</h4>


    She won''t care at all.


    However, this will be despised so thoroughly, she still has a moment of sadness.


    Although, she does not deny that her practice is really too impulsive.


    Bo Jinhua coughed and said, "he may not adapt at first. Give him time."


    Song Zhizhi nced at him, stared at the background that was gradually disappearing, and was unwilling to catch up.


    Her family told her when she was very young.


    She is going to be Mrs. Bo!


    All along, she can''t help herself at every stage of her life.


    Every section of her life can''t be controlled by whether she likes it or not. She has to work hard to be Bo Jiashao''s wife.


    Including this facelift.


    At first, she refused.


    However, in order to get close to Bo shallow, she agreed.


    However, if even this road fails, what should she do?


    Song Zhizhi ran panting, blocked in front of him, raised his eyes, looked at the man, calm and crazy: "you, are you dissatisfied? You like Miss mu, I''ll be like that. What''s wrong?"


    "I am better than Miss mu. I have good grades. I won''t fight with people indiscriminately. I won''t even cause you trouble. I will help you do a lot of things. I will do better than Miss mu in your career and your life. More importantly, we are equal!"


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly.


    She is not obsessed with the times.


    Mu Shinian has never been like this.


    She is surly and obedient once in a while. Most of the time, she acts ording to her heart.


    She rarely conflicts with others, but if others provoke her, she will have to lose ayer of skin.


    She will protect herself. She has few friends, but everyone is a life-long friendship.


    She won''t make any changes for him. She lives very self, but if others care about her, she will repay ten times and one hundred times.


    This is mu Shinian.


    No one can rece it.


    No one can change.


    What he likes is such a yearning for the times. It is crisp and neat, and no one can copy it.


    Song Zhizhi saw that the man was so ruthless and cold, and all his confidence was about to be scattered: "thin, you can''t do this to me. I''ve made so much sacrifice for you."


    "So?"


    Bo shallow asked calmly, "should I respond to you?"


    The woman moved her lower lip pale.


    no, it isn''t.


    unnecessary.


    Who stipted it? Do you have to respond?


    Thin and cold looked at her from top to bottom: "I''ve never asked you to do anything."


    "It''s your own problem that you''ve be like this. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Don''t say you look like you read when you read. Even if you copy her perfectly, I won''t like you."


    "There is only one mu Shinian. You can never rece her."


    Thin shallow finished, got on the car, started the car and left.


    Song Zhizhi stood behind and watched the car leave from a distance. His face became ugly.


    no, it isn''t.


    She can do better than mu Shinian.


    Men, don''t they all want to find a better woman to marry?


    She read mu Shinian''s materials. It was terrible.


    If it had not been for the fate, Bo Jinhua would never have allowed the Bo family to marry such a person back.

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618</h4>


    Now Bo Qian has returned to thepany, and the use of Mu Shinian is gone. It should be let go. It''s just to be with her.


    When a woman touches her face, she looks at the picture and feels like it.


    Thin shallow in the end, where is dissatisfied?


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye stands at the door, quietly looking at the scene, looking at the woman''s background, with a sarcastic arc around his mouth.


    Bo Jinhua is really crazy.


    I thought of such a thing.


    It''s strange that Bo Qian doesn''t feel sick when he sees it.


    He looked at it himself and felt sick.


    Bo Jinhua and the man surnamed song actually feel nothing?


    Behind him, suddenly someone came over.


    Bo Ye immediately put on a gentle face: "Dad."


    "Go and see her off." Bo Jinhua pointed to the woman with a helpless voice: "I''m also an infatuated child, but I don''t give face."


    "You''ll figure it out." Bo Ye said, "anyway, Miss Song is much better than Miss mu. Miss Mu only has that leather bag that looks better. Everything else is the same."


    "Now Miss Song is wearing Miss Mu''s bag, but it is really a knowledgeable foundation. It is estimated that a man will know how to choose."


    "Thin shallow will probably be frightened. Just give him some time."


    "I hope so." Bo Jinhua patted him on the shoulder: "you are still sensible and obedient."


    Bo Ye nodded modestly: "Dad, go to bed early and I''ll send people back."


    "OK."


    Bo Jinhua sighed and left.


    Bo Ye waits for him to leave before he walks over and sends the people back with his heart and responsibility.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is dealing with a program.


    By the time she handled it, it waste.


    Her house was facing the courtyard. When the thin car came back, the light shed on her ss.


    Mu Shinian curiously turned off theputer, went to the window, looked down and saw that Bo Qian came back.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and curiously picked his eyebrow.


    It''s already more than ten o''clock. Did youe back? It seems that the Bo family has been dyed.


    Mu Shinian has been thinking about something. In his ear, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    When Mu read his scalp, he quickly returned to the bed, opened the quilt,y down, and the action was done at one go.


    The door opens.


    There was no sound in the room.


    Thin and shallow eyes fixed on the small face on the bed for a few seconds, gently pushed open the door and came in.


    Mu Shinian gently grabbed the quilt.


    What''s he doing in here?


    Thin shallow came over and stroked her cheek uncontrobly.


    Mu Shinian was stiff and needed a lot of self-control to hold back without opening his eyes.


    Thin shallow had no other actions, just stroked her cheek, once or twice, with iparably gentle actions.


    "No one canpare with you."


    He whispered, as if to himself, "no one can rece you."


    No one can do as like as two peas.


    There is only one mu Shinian.


    A unique one!


    No one can do it.


    Mu Shinian was more curious when he heard this.


    She also looked forward to Bo shallow revealing more information. As a result, Bo shallow directly stood up, pulled the quilt for her, and then went out.


    Mu Shinian gently opened his eyes and curiously pursed his lower lip.

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619</h4>


    What''s going on?


    How do you feel strange when youe back from a trip?


    What can''t rece it? What can''tpare? What are these and what are they.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the quilt and stared curiously at the direction of the door.


    Thin and shallow, always feel strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian thought about thisst night.


    The next day, she went out with two dark circles under her eyes.


    The housekeeper was startled when he saw her.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand, fished out a piece of bread, took it in his mouth, listlessly supported his chin: "what about others?"


    "The young master went out early in the morning." The housekeeper said, suddenly mysteriously took a box and handed it to her: "this is a gift from the young master."


    Mu Shinian took the toast in his mouth and looked at the housekeeper curiously.


    Gift? What gift?


    The housekeeper covered his mouth and smiled: "the young master told me that you have made great progress in your examination results and said to give you a gift to celebrate."


    With that, the housekeeper touched mu Shinian''s head: "speaking, Miss Mu is really impressive. She has made great progress."


    Mu Shinian is very sorry. It''s hard to say that I used to bezy.


    Mu Sinian opened the box and stared at the bracelet. After looking deeply for a long time, she took it up. The bracelet is very beautiful... And it is still the brand she likes. However, this bracelet is not sold on the market. Even if you want to book it in advance, it should be at least two months in advance.


    Two months ago


    Mu Shinian stared at the bracelet and was stunned.


    Bo Qian has already booked it?


    Seeing that she had been staring at the bracelet for so long, the housekeeper carefully asked, "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you like it?"


    "Ah?"


    Speechless, makeints about love, and I heard the Butler''s speechless Tucao: "I said, you don''t like this kind of thing, and the young master doesn''t believe it."


    "Ah?"


    A frown of bewilderment; "What design?"


    The housekeeper didn''t hide anything from her, and frankly told her: "this is designed by the young master himself. It was designed a long time ago. I''ll tell you. This style is too simple. The young master has to say it''s beautiful. Miss mu, it''s the young master''s intention at least. You can make do with it."


    It was designed by Bo shallow himself.


    Mu Shinian looked at the bracelet, his fingertips gently whirled with cold diamonds, and there was ayer of palpitation between his eyebrows and eyes.


    The housekeeper opened his mouth carefully: "well, Miss mu, the young master is afraid that you can''t do well in the exam and ns to give it to you as a gift. He doesn''t think it''s good to buy ready-made ones, so he designed one himself. It''s also my fault. Girls generally like this little thing."


    "I like it very much."


    Mu Shinian calmly interrupted the housekeeper with a shallow smile and a little warmth: "I like this very much. Thank you."


    Mu Shinian put on his bracelet, fished out another piece of bread, bit it in his mouth and said vaguely, "thank you. I''ll go to school first."


    With that, she went out.


    The diamond on the bracelet radiates lifelike light in the sun.


    Beautiful and dazzling.


    ¡­¡­


    At school.


    Ye Ling also grabbed her hand and looked closely at the string of Tucao. "Did you buy it? It''s too ugly. How can you makeints about how to buy such jewelry?"

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620</h4>


    Mu Shinian took his hand back and pulled up his sleeve to cover it: "this looks good."


    "Good looking ghost, where is it?" Ye Ling speechless Tucao: "what kind of eyes do you makeints about? This is also called good-looking. Ordinary can no longer be ordinary."


    Mu Shi was not able to makeints about the Tsing Tun Tsing tat.


    She picked it up, confirmed it again, and nodded, "it''s just beautiful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at her speechless; "Good, good, good-looking, you can say good-looking."


    "Just good-looking." Mu Shinian nodded his head.


    Ye Ling continued to look at her helplessly: "good, good, good."


    She looked at her good friend, stared at the bracelet with appreciation, looked at her face, and shook her head speechless.


    Why is the eye gap so big.


    "Mu Shinian!"


    A voice floated from the door.


    Someone stood at the door and shouted to her, "someone is looking for you."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, stood up curiously, walked to the door and asked, "who is it?"


    Mu Shinian is now a famous person in the school. I don''t know how many boys admire her. At such a close look, the boy immediately blushed: "I don''t know. Wearing a pair of sunsses, I call my name to see you. The person is at the door."


    Mu Shinian went through the people he knew in his mind, but he still had no impression.


    After thanking her, she went straight out of the ssroom.


    The school has to swipe the ess card when going in and out. If there is no ess card, you can''t get in.


    Mu Shinian went to the school gate, told the security guard the reason, and then swiped his card to go out.


    Sure enough, I saw a girl wearing a beautiful dress and a pair of sunsses. When I saw her, I nodded slightly.


    Mu Shinian feels a little... Ufortable.


    Because the girl as like as two peas is the same.


    Even the curls in her hair were almost curved.


    The two are about the same height. If the girl changes her school uniform, mu Shinian will probably think she is looking in the mirror.


    "Hello."


    The girl greeted with a smile.


    Then, in Mu Shinian''s shocked eyes, he slowly took off his sunsses.


    Mu Shinian stared at it, and then his pupils contracted violently twice.


    The girl saw her so surprised and touched her cheek proudly. Her voice was scattered: "what''s the matter? It seems that even you are surprised."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian is very sure that he has no twin sister or sister.


    Her parents have no other children.


    So who is this person, who looks like her 70-80 percent?


    Song Zhizhi teased the bangs in front of his forehead and said with great emotion: "it''s good to have a good face. Such a rubbed hairstyle doesn''t seem to have the slightest sense of conflict."


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist more tightly.


    "Do you have stic surgery?"


    "Yes." The girl generously admitted: "how about cosmetic surgery like you? Is it not even the Lord surprised?"


    Crazy.


    Really crazy.


    The girl is crazy.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to such a madman at all. He turned and left.


    Song Zhizhi took two steps and quickly blocked in front of her: "don''t you wonder why I want to look like you?"


    "......." Mu Shinian stopped and said, "why?"


    Song Zhizhi touched the face and received many knives in exchange for such a leather bag.


    Although notpletely restored, she will still be amazed when she looks in the mirror.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621</h4>


    She didn''t want to have cosmetic surgery before that.


    Although her previous face is not as beautiful as this one, it has changed from small beauty to big.


    However, when Bo Jinhua showed her the picture, she suddenly moved.


    Because everyone thinks that mu Shinian is good for nothing except that face.


    As long as you put on her face, why don''t you like it?


    So she was moved on the spot.


    Song Zhizhi touched his face and his smile became more brilliant: "Miss mu, if you want to ask the reason, you should ask yourself. What is there in you that is worth my great effort?"


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    I don''t quite understand what she said.


    After all, she''s a little numb now.


    This girl, in her eyes, must be like a madman.


    Crazy, no bottom line.


    The whole person has an unspeakable... Madness and paranoia.


    One of Song Zhi didn''t care about her eyes at all. Seeing that she couldn''t answer, he took the initiative to help her answer.


    "Miss mu, I am more educated and educated than you. I learned etiquette and piano since I was a child... Everything about me is much better than the people around me."


    "So?" Mu Shimian just wanted to go back now and didn''t want to waste more time with her: "what do you have to say, can you finish it at one time?"


    Song Zhizhi still smiled leisurely.


    Mu Shinian wasughed at by her. The whole person was a little bad.


    She gritted her teeth and stifled her breath.


    Song Zhi looked at her up and down, smiled and said, "because I want to rece you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was at a loss for a moment.


    Just listen to song Zhizhi continue to say calmly: "I heard that Bo shallow is very good to you."


    "...." Mu Shinian finally understood.


    She took a deep breath and almost said, "is it Bo Jinhua who asked you to have a facelift?"


    "No, no, no, uncle Bo just suggested. The final choice is still in my hand." Song Zhizhi waved his hand, Very generous to defend Bo Jinhua: "After all, I will not be reconciled. I learned one thing from childhood and became Bo Qian''s wife. As a result, I was robbed by you on the way. It was originally to change my life style. As a result, Bo Qian fell in love with you. You say, who can befortable with this thing? So I listened to Uncle Bo''s words and got what I am now, but , I''m also veryfortable. I got so many knives before. Now I''m more beautiful. I''m very satisfied. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She looked at the madman and finally provoked a warm smile: "really? Come on."


    With that, she walked in without looking back.


    Song Zhizhi frowned, followed two steps, stopped behind her and spoke solemnly; "You''re not my opponent. I advise you that you''d better take the initiative to quit early, so as not to make it too ugly in the future."


    Mu Shi didn''t say a word back.


    Song Zhizhi pursed his lower lip and looked at the security guard''s strange eyes. A very gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The security guard also heard a few words just now. At this meeting, she smiled and suddenly felt a little creepy.


    Are little girls so crazy for beauty?

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622</h4>


    Mu Shiran went to catch the announcement today. The school also knew that she had signed a contract, so she was rxed in some aspects.


    As a result, she heard such crazy words when she came.


    Song Zhizhi smiled when he saw Mu Shiran.


    From a distance, as like as two peas.


    Mu Shiran has been jealous of Mu Shimian''s face since she was a child. When she went too far, she wanted to shave her cheek directly!


    Now she was a little stunned when she saw the face of others.


    "You are Mu Shiran, aren''t you?" Song Zhizhi gently said hello.


    Mu Shinian retreated two steps in fear. Then, thinking that he didn''t have to be afraid, he simply nodded his head: "yes, it''s me."


    Song Zhizhi chuckled: "it seems that it''s quite sessful. After all, even you almost recognized me wrong."


    Mu Shiran squeezed her fist hard: "you, you read it ording to Mu Shiran?"


    "Yes, it''s good."


    Song Zhizhi chuckled and said, "since you are her sister, can you please persuade her? It''s not your own thing. It''s best not to upy it for too long. After all, it wille out sooner orter. The longer it takes, the more reluctant it will be."


    "Why is this necessary? You say so."


    With that, song Zhizhi touched his cheek and left with a smile.


    Mu Shiran feels stiff all over.


    She pulled the palm of her hand, and a silence spread around her.


    The car has gone.


    She turned back, stared at the shadow of the car, subconsciously raised her hand and touched her cheek.


    Is the whole so sessful? Apart from what some ces as like as two peas, other ces are just like the same as "Mu Shi". Where did she get her stic surgery done? The doctor''s hand?


    One problem after another, uncontrobly floating in his mind.


    Mu Shiran couldn''t help but move an idea that had stopped before.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian returned to the ssroom, he was still haunted.


    Now she finally knows why Bo Qian said those words to her when he went backst night.


    What can''t be reced, what isn''t her... If she''s thin, it''s probably not much better.


    Because that woman is crazy.


    But she''s too calm.


    Mu Shinian unscrewed the water and drank two mouthfuls before he reluctantly suppressed the numbness of his scalp.


    When ye Ling saw that she was in a bad mood, she began to worry: "what''s the matter with you? Go out and look like a different person. Who did you see?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "Nothing."


    "Nothing."


    "It''s all right." Ye Ling held her hand and said coldly, "look at the cold sweat on your forehead."


    Mu Shi read his forehead, subconsciously raised his hand and touched his forehead.


    Sure enough, I felt ayer of moisture.


    She pursed her lower lip silently. What''s this called? She''s experienced all the dangerous things. As a result, she was scared like this?


    Mu Shinian sighed silently. Between his eyebrows and eyes, there was an unspeakable depression.


    Ye Ling patted her head: e on, don''t think about it. ss will begin soon."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian thought and took out the book. As a result, he still sent a text message to Bo shallow, and then the mobile phone directly turned on the silent mode.


    ¡­¡­


    When song Zhizhi got home, he saw his parents sitting on the sofa at a loss.

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623</h4>


    She put down her bag, walked over and hugged her mother''s arm: "Mom and Dad, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you happy?"


    When her parents saw her, their lips moved. Finally, they said iprehensibly, "we thought you went abroad to study, but you actually... Why don''t you tell us."


    "Yes, of course, your original face is also good-looking. Why do you want to be so unhappy?" Father song also opened his mouth iprehensibly: "this cosmetic surgery is risky. In case you have an ident, how do you want us to ept it?"


    "I can''t help it." Song Zhizhi''s eyes all darkened: "I grew up mostly to marry Bo Qian. You said that and taught me that. The ultimate goal of what I learned is for Bo Qian. As a result, Bo Qian''s rtionship with others is getting better and better. How can I not be in a hurry? I''m just calcting for my own future. Do you want to watch Bo Qian sweet with others, but I don''t have any chance? ¡±


    So


    However, the Song family''s parents are not veryfortable staring at that face.


    "But you don''t have to..."


    Thetter words were not said in the end.


    Song Zhizhi understood what they meant; "Mom and Dad, it doesn''t matter. Although my face has changed, I''m always your child. I''m also thinking of the Song family. Look at me now. Don''t I be more beautiful? Moreover, I still have a chance to grab Bo Qian''s attention. As long as I sessfully marry Bo Qian at that time, I won''t have any trouble."


    The Song family wants to marry the Bo family very much.


    Otherwise, he would not have trained song Zhizhi to be such a temte since he was so young.


    Parents do not want their children to have cosmetic surgery.


    Song Zhizhi also saw the entanglement between his parents, held their hands hard and vowed: "parents, you can rest assured. I won''t regret it."


    "But he is thin." Mother song was embarrassed to speak directly, so she had to change her tone: "he has a good rtionship with that person? We''ve all heard that. If you''re going to intervene, are you sure there won''t be a problem?"


    Song Zhizhi shook his head: "Mom, don''t worry about it. It''s called mu Shinian. I''ve investigated it. She''s good for nothing. She has no other advantages except a face. Bo shallow has seen girls with all kinds of Customs since childhood. She must be attracted by her appearance. As long as I do better than mu Shinian, what''s the reason why Bo shallow doesn''t like me?"


    Her parents couldn''t stop her from looking like this, so they had to sigh heavily.


    "Well, it''s toote to say anything now. Let''s leave it like this for the time being. If there''s anything else in the future, let''s talk about it. We''ll go over to Bo Jinhua."


    Song Zhizhi happily leaned on their shoulders: "parents, don''t worry, I will work hard to marry Bo shallow."


    If so, the face would be worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ns to go back as soon as ss is over.


    However, before he reached the school gate, he was stopped by a teacher.


    Mu Shinian frowned and followed the teacher to the office.


    As soon as I went in, I saw several teachers.


    Everyone''s face is dignified.


    Mu Shinian was not afraid at all. He went in directly and opened his mouth calmly: "what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624</h4>


    The teachers looked at her and didn''t look very good.


    Mu Shinian indifferently picked his eyebrow. Seeing that no one was talking, he pointed to the door: "if it''s all right, I''ll go back."


    "Wait."


    A female teacher shouted at her.


    Mu Shinian frowned, looked at her and didn''t speak.


    The female teacher frowned and said seriously, "what are we looking for you for? You should know very well."


    "Should I know?"


    Mu Shinian''s wordless rhetorical question,


    The teacher was choked, and his face was already angry, but he was pressed on his shoulder by the teacher behind him, so he didn''t get angry on the spot.


    "Well, let me tell you, what''s the matter with your grades?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her: "what do you want to say?"


    The female teacher took a deep breath, her face was not very good-looking, and patted the report card on the table: "what do you say? Your grades are so outrageous, what else do you want to argue?"


    "So?" Mu Shinian didn''t panic at all. He looked at the report card and didn''t stop for a second.


    The female teacher was even more angry and took out her previous exam results, Point it out to her one by one: "your scores in this exam,bined with those in the past, are not as high as this one. We all know what your previous learning level looks like. As a result, you did so well in the exam without saying a word. Shouldn''t you give us an exnation?" After a pause, she changed her mouth again; "Oh, sorry, this test is not ordinary. Well, it''s directly ranked first in the province!"


    Mu Shinian was still silent, but this time, her face was a little sarcastic.


    The female teacher was stimted by her disdain. She frowned and said, "you cheated, didn''t you!"


    The office is quiet.


    All the teachers looked at mu Shinian with a dignified face.


    It seems that she is some heinous person.


    But as long as she is willing to admit her mistake, she will still be a person who can be saved.


    Mu Shinian looked at them with a steady smile on his lips, ironically: "so you also want to cheat, don''t you?"


    Before the teacher opened the door, mu Shinian continued, "what about the evidence? How did I cheat?"


    "This is about to ask yourself!" The teacher said angrily, "ask yourself, how did you cheat, how did you escape so many people''s eyes, and how did you avoid the monitor?"


    Mu Shinian smiled faintly: "so, that is to say, you have no evidence to prove that I cheated, haven''t you?"


    "There''s no evidence. You''re here relying on those transcripts and saying I cheated. Is that so?"


    The group of teachers were blocked by her two words.


    The female teacher said angrily, "don''t argue here. As long as you admit it and admit a mistake, you still have a chance to correct it. Otherwise, when things get big, no one will end up!"


    "If you still refuse to correct it, don''t me us."


    "What can you do with me?" Mu Shimian was puzzled and asked, "my grades are there. If I didn''t cheat, I didn''t cheat. Do you want to take my previous report card and tell those invigtors that I cheated?"


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    Mu Shinian was also angry with them.


    There is no room for anything to be said.

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625</h4>


    "If you want me to admit my mistake, you can take out the evidence. As long as you can take out the evidence, don''t admit your mistake. You can ask me to kneel down, but if you have no evidence, you will call me here for interrogation, take my previous achievements, and ask me to nod my head and admit that I cheated. Do you think it''s reasonable to do so?"


    The faces of those teachers were wonderful when she said a word.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said in a very thin voice: "without evidence, I won''t recognize it. If I have to say something, what''s the matter? I don''t allow others to make progress."


    "You are, you arewless!" When the female teacher dropped her report card, He stood up excitedly: "do you still regard us as teachers? If you are like this, you tell us you are making progress. Do you think you are making progress? Others are making progress one by one. What about you? You have directly given PK the first ce in the whole school. You are usually a scum and have never scored more than 200 points. This time, you have such a high score. What is not cheating?"


    The female teacher roared out and startled the people behind him.


    The only thing I admire is that I''m not angry.


    She seems toozy to be angry.


    Just looked at the female teacher''s face, full of ridicule.


    "No wonder you are in your forties and still just a teacher."


    In a calm, mu Shinian said this sentence calmly.


    The female teacher was stunned. Instead, her face was ck and red. She bit her teeth hard and trembled all over her body: "you, you, you, you, you!"


    "I didn''t cheat."


    Mu Shinian''s cold opening; "I didn''t copy anyone. I didn''t bring a copy. Can''t all these teachers check it out?"


    "No cheating, just no cheating. What''s wrong with me? No matter how cunning you are, I haven''t cheated. If you can''t get a professional title in your life, don''t envy people who are better than you."


    He left this sentence lightly, and the look on mu Shinian''s face converged. Then, he turned coldly and left.


    The female teacher was so angry that she fell back to her chair that she almost gasped for breath.


    The group of teachers were stunned and stayed where they were for a long time before they remembered tofort people: "well, well, don''t be angry. She may have reached the rebellious period."


    The female teacher thought of those words just now and didn''t gasp. Then she closed her eyes and fainted directly.


    "Hey, wake up. What''s the matter? This is, go, go, go to the hospital!"


    The office was in chaos again.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian hasn''t been back to the store of Tang and Song Dynasties for a long time.


    As soon as I entered, I saw two familiar people.


    She was startled, withdrew, and then went in again.


    After confirming that she was right, she stared at the two people in a daze.


    "You, what is this?"


    What''s the situation?


    Why is their little elder martial sister here?


    Tang and song grabbed the little elder martial sister''s hand. Seeing mu Shinianing, they smiled at her: "you came just in time. I''m sorry."


    Before she finished, she was robbed by the little elder martial sister: "kill him and dare to flirt with me!"


    Mu Shi read and stood at the door speechless: "no, what are you going to do?"


    Tang and song just grabbed the little elder martial sister''s hand and said to Mu Shinian, "please help us make a witness."

 Chapter 626

    <h4>Chapter 626</h4>


    "What witness?"


    Mu Shinian put down his schoolbag and was still confused.


    In my impression, these two people don''t seem to have been so harmonious.


    Why, suddenly, it doesn''t look embarrassed.


    Tang and song were scratched by the little elder martial sister with her fingernails. She stifled the pain and said, "I need you to help me make a witness. I have a gambling appointment with your elder martial sister."


    Is there such a thing as gambling?


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister suspiciously.


    After all, there is a great gap between men and women. The little elder martial sister can''t take her hand back, so she has to smile at Shi Nian: "don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s nothing."


    "I recorded it. Are you sure you want to go back?" The Tang and Song Dynasties spoke slowly.


    The little elder martial sister''s face stiffened, turned and stared at him with gnashing teeth: "you''re so powerful that you can think of recording."


    Tang and song nodded modestly: "no way, you''re more cunning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian felt that he didn''t see them for just a few days and didn''t know their little elder martial sister.


    Moreover, she also felt that there seemed to be some unspeakable secrets between the two people.


    The little elder martial sister fiercely took her hand back and said calmly, "let''s go."


    "... where?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The little elder martial sister hooked her neck and said, "on the mountain."


    "...." Mu Shinian saw that Tang and Song dynasties were going to follow him, and immediately withdrew: "are you sure it''s appropriate for me to go?"


    She shouldn''t have gone.


    This date or something. She''s a light bulb. No.


    "Shi Nian is really good and has a good eye." Tang Song joked with a smile, and then exined solemnly: "I''m not going on a date, I''m going to bet. If you don''t want to be a light bulb, remember to stay away when I date your friend in the future."


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, she immediately changed her mind: "little elder martial sister, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    The little elder martial sister was satisfied and went out with her shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    When they got to the mountain, mu Shinian knew what they were going to do.


    The mountain is specially developed for everyone to have fun.


    But unlike ordinary entertainment facilities, all of them are high-altitude stimtion.


    Therefore, ordinary people dare note here except those who love the limit.


    Mu Shinian stared at the roller coaster, the ss nk road and bungee jumping... The whole person was numb.


    "What you said about gambling, shouldn''t it be?"


    Tang and song stared down and some legs trembled.


    But he stood still and said, "yes."


    "..." Mu Shinian looked at him nkly: "aren''t you afraid of heights?"


    The Tang and Song dynasties made a sound, and there was no more.


    Mu Shimian and the younger martial sister could feel someone trembling around them and looked at each other. The younger martial sister raised her eyebrows: "if Mr. Tang is really scared, you can go back, but you should abide by the agreement and stay away from me in the future."


    "I''m not going to retreat like this."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties spoke solemnly.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and then at the little elder martial sister. Intuitively, there was a smell of gunpowder between the two people. She retreated a little rationally and wanted to let the stage out. As a result, she was pushed to the front by the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister leaned against her and stared at Tang and song: "young master Tang is really powerful and impressive. Let''s go,

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627</h4>


    But exin in advance. If you have any ident, it has nothing to do with me. I''m not responsible for the rest of your life. "


    Mu Shinian blinked and stared at the little elder martial sister.


    Are you kidding?


    Are you serious?


    Tang and Song dynasties are afraid of heights! After ying so many times, he will die half his life!


    Unfortunately, the little elder martial sisterpletely ckened and automatically blinded her eyes.


    It''s over.


    It''s really over.


    Mu Shinian looked at Tang and song and wanted to persuade them to speak out. As a result, Tang and song nodded directly and agreed happily: "OK, what you say counts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked stunned.


    The little elder martial sister sneered twice.


    "Well, count."


    Mu Shinian can''t be quietpletely; "No, you are..."


    The little elder martial sister covered her mouth before she finished speaking.


    Tang and song handed mu Shinian a reassuring look: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Mu Shinian grabbed the little elder martial sister''s hand and looked at them. His eyes turned between the two: "no, what''s the rtionship between you? What is he doing? What are you doing? What are you doing?"


    The little elder martial sister waved her hand and opened her mouth smartly: "he has nothing to do. He has to rely on me. He can''t drive away if he doesn''t hurry. Why don''t you just, just stay away from each other."


    Mu Shinian continued to stare at her with a depressed face.


    The little elder martial sister was numb by her staring scalp: "what are you doing looking at me like that, don''t believe me?"


    Mu Shimian sighed, provoked the little elder martial sister''s chin and looked righteous: "you are honest and frank. Is there anything between you and him?"


    The little elder martial sisterughed twice, and then her face closed fiercely: "No."


    "Little elder martial sister, I don''t want to vent my anger for you, but I have to have a degree. He is really afraid of heights in the Tang and Song dynasties. It''s estimated that he won''t die if hees down like this."


    Mu Shi read every word and said it calmly.


    The little elder martial sister listened silently and looked at the background anxiously: "isn''t it so serious?"


    "It''s so serious." Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister with a smile, patted her on the shoulder twice, and helped her poprize science by the way: "he flew for less than two hoursst time because of the trip. He came back andy down for nearly two days."


    The younger martial sister''s face changed.


    She moved her foot and wanted to catch up, but before halfway, Tang and song had already got on the roller coaster, and then, swish, rushed out.


    A shrill scream pierced the sky.


    Mu Shimian, little elder martial sister and several people nearby trembled one after another.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at the little elder martial sister in amazement: "do you think he will be all right?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at the roller coaster with a frightened face and took a cold breath: "can you stop now?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head stiffly: "unless hees back, otherwise, it is estimated that he will be hung in the air. In this case, it is estimated that he will want to die more."


    "..." little elder martial sister, I didn''t expect that a man so big would be so afraid of heights!


    Look what it''s like to scream!


    Mu Shinian patted the younger martial sister on the shoulder, hesitated, and told her bluntly: "younger martial sister, if he has something wrong, you may have to be responsible for the rest of his life."

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628</h4>


    "..." so she was going to jump out of the fire pit, but she jumped and jumped into the fire pit?


    The little elder martial sister frowned hard, and a dark sh shed on her face.


    What''s all this and what?


    She really didn''t expect that things would be so bad.


    If what happens to Tang and Song Dynasties, do you really have to be responsible for the rest of his life?


    She won''t!


    It''s not easy to make a clear rtionship with this man!


    "Ah!!!"


    The screams joined.


    People around have stopped and watched the scene one after another.


    Someone whispered, "he''s so scared that he won''t hang up."


    The little elder martial sister ttered. I don''t know how, which string was touched, ran fiercely and grabbed the staff''s cor: "can you get people back?"


    The staff trembled twice and was startled by her appearance.


    Seeing that the staff were silent, the little elder martial sister fiercely raised the volume: "can or can''t!?"


    The staff trembled with fear: "no, no, this can''t."


    "Shit!"


    The little elder martial sister swore in a low voice and stared at the man who was still circling around. If it goes on like this, will something really happen!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went to buy some bottles of water and came back.


    And antiemetic drugs.


    Tang and song still vomited wildly in the bathroom. The little elder martial sister looked startled: "are you okay? Are you okay?"


    Tang and song wanted to answer. As a result, there was another tumbling in their stomach. Then, they were ck and vomited wildly.


    Seeing him like this, the little elder martial sister patted him on the back: "why don''t I take you to the hospital?"


    Tang and Song Dynasty waved their hands and stood up with difficulty on the washing table: "is there water?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian just came in, unscrewed the water and handed it to him.


    "Thank you."


    The Tang and Song dynasties had a hard time filling two mouthfuls, which was a little revived.


    Mu Shinian saw him like this, sighed gently and said, "let''s take you back first."


    Tang and song took mu Shinian''s antiemetic medicine, swallowed two tablets and filled half a bottle of water: "thank you, but no need."


    The little elder martial sister looked at him fixedly: "there''s only half life left. How do you want to deal with it?"


    Tang and song smiled pale, and then stumbled out.


    Mu Shinian almost saw his idea at a nce and looked at the little elder martial sister. The little martial sister directly pulled the person: "are you not dying? You''ll lose half your life on a roller coaster."


    "You promised me."


    The whole people in the Tang and Song dynasties were a little dizzy.


    Every step of walking is floating.


    The younger martial sister''s face is even more ugly.


    He grabbed the man back and spoke fiercely: "Tang and Song Dynasties, tell me about you, wandering around the flowers, changing women one by one. There is no shortage of women around you? As soon as you speak, a group of people rush to rub up. What''s the result?"


    "Look at you now. I don''t want you anymore. Can you still pester me?"


    "Tang and Song Dynasties, what do you want?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to stop it.


    But it''s hard to say what''s wrong with the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister released her hand coldly, hugged her arm and opened her mouth coolly: "pretend to be affectionate? Yes, you can continue, continue to pretend, it depends on whether you have the life tomunicate with me."


    "..." it hurts.


    Mu Shinian''s heart is feisty. Even if the Tang and Song dynasties are a big turnip, it''s very hurtful to say so.

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629</h4>


    Looking at the background of the Tang and Song Dynasties, the little elder martial sister was obviously stiff. Her hand hung on her side and clenched it hard. Then she raised her chin and said coldly: "forget it, young master Tang, there are so many women waiting for your favor. Why don''t you chase me?"


    "We''d better face the side of the road and go one side."


    Tang and Song Dynasties don''t want to be so cheap.


    He is not a fool. It is so obvious that he is ying his tricks that he can''t see it.


    But he just didn''t want to.


    There are so many, so many girls in this world.


    But he met so many people, but this one made him feel most like the person he was looking for.


    If he misses, if he misses, he may never meet again.


    In that case, he might as well give it a shot.


    Tang and song couldn''t listen to anyone''s advice at all, and walked out without looking back.


    Mu Shinian saw him walking unsteadily and looked to the little elder martial sister for help.


    Although said, these two people, she didn''t want anything to happen to them.


    Tang and song were her boss after all, and helped her a lot.


    Just leave it alone. What if something really happens?


    The little elder martial sister seemed to see her look for help, clenched her fist hard, and then said fiercely, "whatever happens to him, it has nothing to do with me."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and couldn''t help pulling the little elder martial sister.


    "Something will happen."


    "What''s the matter? He chose his own way. In case of an ident, does it still depend on me?" The little elder martial sister disdained cold hum: "even if he is dead, he has nothing to do with me."


    With that, she took mu Shinian and went out directly.


    Mu Shinian was dragged by her and almost fell.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t know whether she was absent-minded or angry. She didn''t find it. She dragged her out.


    Mu Shinian''s lips moved slightly twice. Finally, he didn''t say anything and followed behind the little elder martial sister.


    Looking at the dark weather, she suddenly had a bad hunch in her heart. It seemed that something would happen in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    If something really happens, she has to protect the little elder martial sister.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dark.


    Two people sat outside the emergency room.


    Doctors and nursese and go.


    Everyone''s face was dignified.


    Mu Shinian held mineral water in his hand and didn''t unscrew it. He just covered it so.


    The girl beside her always has a cold face. Anyone who looks at it will feel that she is in a bad mood now.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to speak, but just counted the time quietly.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, there''s finally a noise on the door.


    The little elder martial sister subconsciously stood up.


    The doctor came out and saw them both. He looked a little dignified: "the patient was scared out. What was it? I haven''t seen a big man scared like this."


    It''s really scary.


    When it was delivered, the Tang and Song dynasties had a high fever on the spot.


    Not only that, he started talking nonsense directly.


    Any person who is afraid of heights will probably be confused when ying with such a high-altitude stimtion.


    The younger martial sister''s face is even more ugly.


    Seeing this, the doctor didn''t me much, so he had to exin: "go in and look at him. He hasn''t woke up yet. It''s estimated that he will wake up soon."


    The little elder martial sister nodded numbly.

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630</h4>


    Mu Shinian saw it and said, "I''ll pay for it."


    The little elder martial sister continued to nod numbly.


    Mu Shinian saw the eye doctor and followed him to pay for the medicine.


    Little elder martial sister floated into the ward like a wandering soul.


    The Tang and Song dynasties have awakened. Lying in bed, the whole person is weak.


    When he heard someonee in, his eyes moved twice. When he saw who wasing, her eyes were full of light.


    The little elder martial sister pursed her lower lip, coldly holding a smile: "wake up?"


    No matter how cold her attitude was, Tang and song gave a gentle smile: "are youing?"


    Little elder martial sister Leng hum: e and see if you''re dead."


    "Then you''ll be disappointed. I''m not dead yet. I''m alive."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties seem to have suddenly regained their former appearance, energetic and full of passion.


    The little elder martial sister smiled, opened a chair and sat down: "yes, I''m very disappointed. The scourge has been left for thousands of years. This truth is true."


    Tang and song gently tugged at the corners of their mouths: "I''m not bad enough."


    Little elder martial sister sneered.


    Seeing her attitude, Tang and song finally couldn''t lie down. They directly sat up and looked into her eyes: "don''t look like this. I don''t mean to force you. I''ll be good to you."


    "Yes, you are so kind to many people." Little elder martial sister''s cool blow.


    "That''s different." Tang and song anxiously exined: "I just..."


    "Make fun of it?" The little elder martial sister interrupted him and kindly added: "it''s still a money transaction."


    Tang Song''s face became ugly for a moment.


    He licked his dry lips and said in a astringent voice, "do you care about these?"


    "I don''t care."


    Little elder martial sister said frankly, "anyway, I''m just on your whim. We''ll break up soon. Speaking of this, I heard that young master Tang is very generous with women. It seems that I''m not at a loss."


    Tang Song''s face sank and he gnashed his teeth and said, "I won''t treat you like that. I''m serious."


    It''s been a whole day today. Little elder martial sister hasn''t said anything worse than this, but now, the Tang and Song dynasties can''t help it.


    "I''m serious. I''m serious about dating you. You''re different from those women before."


    Little elder martial sister looked at him calmly.


    I didn''t say I believed it or I didn''t believe it.


    Her face was too calm.


    Calm seems to be unable to lift a little waves.


    Tang Song stretched out his hand nervously and held her wrist hard: "it''s really not like this. If you give me a chance, I''ll prove it to you. I don''t regard you as the kind of woman who loses when ying. I really want to be with you!"


    Little elder martial sister didn''t draw back, didn''t say good, didn''t say bad.


    She was very calm, without any waves on her face.


    She looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties and felt a little ironic.


    Want to be with her?


    She used to fantasize.


    But what happened?


    Still disappointed.


    She didn''t wait.


    But she really doesn''t want to be disappointed anymore.


    The little elder martial sister drew back her hand indifferently, nced quickly from the pale face, and then ironically raised her eyebrows: "that''s it, Tang and Song dynasties. I don''t want to talk to you about anything except this."


    "Fix a time. It''s time for us to break up directly."

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631</h4>


    The blood color on the face of Tang and Song Dynasties turned white after brushing.


    He stared at the little elder martial sister.


    Somehow, a chill in the bottom of my heart rushed up from the soles of my feet.


    "I don''t mean that."


    Little elder martial sister looked at the time and directly interrupted him: "say a time, I can''t y with you indefinitely."


    Not for fun.


    I''m serious.


    He''s really serious.


    However, little elder martial sister doesn''t believe it.


    Whatever she said, no matter what he said, the little elder martial sister didn''t believe it.


    Tang and song felt that they almost held a heart in front of the little elder martial sister. As a result, the little martial sister looked at it and threw it away directly.


    His sincerity fell to the ground and was dirty.


    Not anymore.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties moved their lower lips hard and carefully put forward a time: "one year."


    The little elder martial sister raised her eyebrows; "Three months."


    "... three months is too short."


    "Not short." The little elder martial sister seriously interrupted him: "I checked your information. None of your girlfriends has been more than a month. I have been very kind for the past three months."


    "..." Tang and song believed that they would never break up afterst month.


    So he wants to fight for it.


    "Six..."


    "Just three months. If you still bargain, one month."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song Dynasties almost stopped talking at once.


    I am very satisfied with this result.


    "You''re so sick. I''ll go out first."


    Tang and song wanted the little elder martial sister to stay. As a result, the little elder martial sister didn''t have to look back. She could guess his mind: "when you leave the hospital, start counting."


    Tang and song twisted their faces andy back speechless.


    This woman is really.


    You can guess anything.


    Unlike his man, he can''t guess anything.


    Mu Shinian has returned.


    Holding the medicine in her hand, she watched the little elder martial sistere out angrily and looked curiously into the ward.


    Little elder martial sister can''t... beat Tang and song up.


    Little elder martial sister can do such a thing.


    The little elder martial sister blocked her eyes and said angrily, "don''t worry. He''s very good. There''s nothing wrong. I''m not going to attack a semi disabled person."


    Mu Shinian no longer doubts.


    Little elder martial sister''s character is very guaranteed.


    Otherwise, if Tang and song dared to do so, she would have left long ago.


    It has nothing to do with her.


    The little elder martial sister took the mineral water in Mu Shinian''s hand and drank it for two. Then she wiped her mouth and held her breath.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless; "What''s the matter with him? What''s the matter?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and told her the whole story. After listening to Mu Shinian, both eyes lit up, like two light bulbs: "you mean..."


    The little elder martial sister nodded nkly: "well, yes, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head, then said with a shocked face, "I thought you."


    "What happened to us?" The little elder martial sister sighed and said, "this man just doesn''t die until he reaches the Yellow River. It may be a whim. I bet he should give up in a few days."


    Mu Shinian looked at her in amazement, then shook his head: "No."


    The little elder martial sister was worried and suffocated. After hearing what she said, she vowed: "OK, let''s bet."

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632</h4>


    Mu Shinian blinked and shook his head innocently: "this is even worse."


    "Nothing bad."


    The little elder martial sister fished mu Shinian''s neck, and her voice was a little disappointed: "just bet that we two won''t be more than a month. If I lose, I''ll give you a million. If you lose, I''ll delimit the ind under your name to me."


    The fast Ind mentioned by the younger martial sister was bought by Mu Sinian. It is surrounded by the sea. The scenery on it is very good, and many valuable flowers and nts are nted. Mu Sinian originally collected it and intended to use it for the elderly.


    Little elder martial sister has coveted it for a long time.


    No matter how generous mu Shinian was, she couldn''t help reminding her: "little elder martial sister, my ind is more than one million."


    Hundreds of millions.


    Little elder martial sister took a million and wanted to send people away?


    The little elder martial sister covered her mouth and smiled triumphantly: "what''s the matter? Who are we with? You can''t argue with me so clearly. It''s such a happy decision."


    Mu Shimian was patted twice on the head by her, and her expression became more depressed.


    The little elder martial sisterforted her and walked outside; "Well, well, what''s wrong? Anyway, even if you give it to me, you can go to the ind. I swear, it''s free for you all your life. Even if the master wants to go up, he has to buy tickets in advance."


    There are no tickets on that ind at all.


    Mu Shinian thinks in his heart.


    The little elder martial sister said again; "It''s just a new title. What''s the difference between hanging under my name and hanging under your name? Besides, how old am I? When you can almost provide for the elderly, how old are we? At that time, you put me up in advance to get familiar with the environment, and I can take you to square dance."


    Mu Shimian opened his mouth and how to tell the little elder martial sister that she doesn''t like square dancing.


    "Little elder martial sister, I haven''t lost yet." Mu Shimian told her frankly that he was confident in himself.


    After all, in any case, the Tang and Song dynasties made a lot of money this time. She hasn''t seen who the Tang and Song Dynasties chased before and almost died.


    So it must be true.


    Little elder martial sister waved her hand: "don''t worry, I won''t. I''ve seen a lot more people than you have seen."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and decided to stick to his point of view.


    "He will."


    The two talked and left noisily.


    Tang and song in the ward, has opened Baidu, began to search how to chase girls.


    The younger martial sister has such a bad impression of him that he must turn it around. Otherwise, she can''t stay at ease.


    After the Tang and Song Dynasties checked it, they found it in the evening.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    He thought it was a little elder martial sister. He immediately looked up, looked forward to it, and then was disappointed for a second.


    Little elder martial sister didn''te.


    The doctor didn''te either.


    It''s thin and shallow.


    "Why bother you toe." Tang Song put down his cell phone.


    Thin shallow looked at his appearance, and his eyebrows tightened more tightly: "are you dying to chase a woman?"


    "She''s different." The decisive opening of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Thin shallow sneered: "it''s different. She''s fixing you."


    "This is just a price. I can afford it." Tang and Song told him frankly.


    This is not right


    Thin shallow Leng stared at her for a full minute before he said, "don''t tell me, you''ve moved your true feelings?"

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633</h4>


    Tang Song looked at him and nodded.


    "No?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian is like looking at a magical species, staring at the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "You spent so much effort to keep her around."


    Tang and song nodded.


    The thin and shallow expression is more difficult to say.


    Tang Song said with a smile, "she''s gone. Anyway, I''m not interested in others. Over the years, it''s rare for me to find a person simr to her, Bo shallow. If you say I''m single lovesickness or crazy, I can''t let her leave like this."


    Speaking of that innocent and poor girl, Bo shallow really can''tugh at it at all.


    Otherwise, in normal times, he would be sarcastic.


    There is a wound in everyone''s heart.


    The injury of the Tang and Song Dynasties was left at the age of 18. Then, after so many years, it still hasn''t healed.


    They all watched, but there was no way


    Tang and song waved their hands and said magnanimously, "don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, and I won''t let you be unhappy with mu Shinian because of our affairs."


    He still has this consciousness.


    Thin shallow supported his chin in distress. After a moment, he saidzily, "it''s up to you. However, in the Tang and Song Dynasties, you''re not stupid. You should be able to see that she''s probably ying."


    "If you can deliver it to the door and be yed with by her, I have nothing to say. Don''t really be taken there."


    "Thank you." Tang and song smiled with a gentle face: "I won''t."


    Then there''s nothing to say.


    Bo Qian stood up and said, "you''re well to recover."


    Then he left.


    The corners of the mouth of the Tang and Song Dynasties again aroused a smile.


    He knows it all.


    However, even if he knew it clearly, he couldn''t let her go.


    After so many years, it''s not easy to find a simr one. What to say, he also wants to leave people behind.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian followed Bo Qian back.


    All the way, she was holding her chin and staring at the outside sky in a daze.


    When she got home, she huddled directly into the room, held a pillow, and huddled in the corner of the sofa.


    Bo Qian came in with Yexiao. Seeing her in a daze, he put Yexiao on the table.


    Mu Shinian looked at the night, and then looked at the thin and shallow eyes.


    The sofa beside me got stuck.


    Bo Qian sat down beside her.


    "Don''t worry, Tang and song won''t hurt your friend."


    For unimportant people, Bo shallow will never ask more.


    Therefore, he didn''t even know the name of the little elder martial sister.


    Mu Shinian took a shallow look, or Anne Nai didn''t know his curiosity: "did the Tang and Song Dynasties regard my friend as someone else?"


    Shallow and shallow did not hide her: "yes."


    "...." that''s what it looks like.


    No wonder when Tang and song saw the little elder martial sister, their eyes would look like that.


    It''s like seeing an old friend. It turns out that she really treats her as someone else.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked very unhappy.


    What is that little elder martial sister?


    A double?


    Thin shallow saw that her face was more and more ugly. After thinking about it, he said, "that woman has died."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him in amazement.


    Thin shallow pondered and slowly opened his mouth: "Tang and song didn''t find her body. After so many years, Tang and song broke up with the Tang family to this extent, also because of this girl."

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634</h4>


    "I can''t let go of my concern."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and his face was still ugly.


    Bo Qian patted her head: "don''t worry. If you are here, Tang and song won''t hurt your friend."


    Mu Shimian bowed her head and fiddled with her fingertips. It''s best. If the little elder martial sister is injured, she will definitely get it back by herself.


    "That''s right."


    Bo Qian said, "something came from the school."


    Mu Shi read ah and looked at him with a nk face: "what?"


    Thin shallow stared at her and smiled helplessly. It seems that she really doesn''t know anything.


    Also, mu Shinian was not interested in these things.


    When mu Shinian saw that he didn''t speak, his face became more worried; "Is something wrong?"


    "The headmaster called." Thin shallow told her: "said you made the teacher dizzy."


    Too much has happened today.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t remembered this for a moment.


    When she calmed down and thought carefully, her expression became more wonderful.


    It seems that it makes people dizzy.


    Seeing her like this, I knew that she had long forgotten to go to that corner. Seeing her like this, I didn''t ask any more questions.


    "It''s just a small matter. Go to bed early."


    Mu Shi read out, and some embarrassed grabbed his chin: "don''t you ask me, what''s the matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Bo shallow told her frankly.


    Mu Shinian said, frowning with insufficient confidence.


    Isn''t this important?


    She''s already pissed people off.


    This is already a fatal mistake.


    Unexpectedly, I was patted on the head again.


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly: "rest early. I''ll deal with these things."


    "It''s not my fault."


    Mu Shimian added innocently: "she insisted that I copied."


    "Well, it''s her fault." Thin shallow seems to beforting: "don''t think about it. I''ll solve it."


    "I didn''t cheat."


    Mu Shinian added another sentence.


    Thin shallow continued to nod: "well, I believe you."


    Mu Shinian thought that he had exined to those people for so long that he couldn''t believe it, but when he said it to Bo Qian, Bo Qian believed it.


    This gap is so obvious.


    Mu Shinian obviously put a smile on his mouth: "well, thank you."


    Thin shallow smiled: "nothing, go to bed early."


    "OK."


    The feeling of being supported is veryfortable.


    Mu Shinian immediately felt more and more tall.


    After all, there was someone behind her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The school weed a giant Buddha.


    In the office, the headmaster appeared in person. When he saw Bo Qianing, he was trembling for fear of saying something wrong.


    Thin shallow just looked at him calmly, bowed his head, fiddled with his mobile phone, and between his eyebrows and eyes, there was a deep thought: "I heard that mu Shinian cheated?"


    Except for the headmaster, these teachers don''t know much about their rtionship.


    Hearing what he said, he said excitedly, "that''s not true. How poor her previous grades were. She suddenly did so well in the exam this time. Anyone would feel strange."


    Everyone was careful and made a little progress, but her admiration was different. She flew straight to the sky.


    It might be strange for others.


    After sending thest message, he buttoned his mobile phone on the desktop, ignored the headmaster''s ugly face and smiled: "where''s the evidence?"

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635</h4>


    The angry teacher stood up with his chest covered, Angry opening: "Do you need any evidence for this? Look at her previous test results and look at her present test results. How can she make such great progress all at once? This is the unified test of the whole province. As a result, she has won the first ce in the whole province. This still needs to be proved? Young master Bo, we also know your identity. Since you have something to do with mu Shinian, we have to bear in mind I wonder if you are helping Miss Mu cheat with some high technology. "


    The female teacher has a sour face and every word is ruthless and mean.


    People around her cast warning eyes at her.


    But the female teacher didn''t notice.


    She vowed to stare at thin shallow, and every word was full of ridicule.


    "Young master Bo, this score should be announced. If the score is too poor when Mu Shi attends the college entrance examination, our school can''t exin it. It''s not a person''s business. It''s rted to the reputation of our school."


    Thin and shallow looked at the teacher without expression, and his fingers lightly knocked on the table: "so, you mean that mu Shinian should count down in the exam, is it normal?"


    The teacher frowned, "I don''t mean that."


    "Otherwise, what do you mean?" Thin shallow asked.


    Originally, the identity gap isrge, not to mention thin and shallow. Even if he is a idle childe, his innate temperament can not bepared by anyone.


    The teacher was more than a little shorter in front of him.


    The teacher noticed the eyes around him.


    She coughed and her voice was a little ufortable: "I don''t mean that. I mean, she, her progress is too terrible. It''s just soaring."


    "So, how can she improve?" Thin and shallow looked at the teacher with a smile on his face, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes: "otherwise, you set a standard for her, such as how many points to improve each time."


    The teacher''s face became more ugly.


    The only thing she wants to emphasize from beginning to end is that mu Shinian''s performance is abnormal and there is an element of fraud.


    What happened!


    Distorted by Bo Qian''s words, it has be another meaning.


    The teacher just came back from the hospital. Not long ago, he was not in good health.


    When the other teachers saw her, they wanted to let her stop the meeting. As a result, the teacher was angry. After grabbing the hand of his colleague, he vowed: "young master Bo, I don''t mean that. I just want to say that her progress is too exaggerated. I absolutely didn''t..."


    Bang.


    Thin and shallow threw a book on the table.


    Hisst glimmer of patience was finally exhausted.


    "No? So I misunderstood?"


    The teacher was startled by him, and his face became a little ugly: "no, I just..."


    Thin shallow took out a piece of white paper, put it on the table, and lost a pen: "write it right away, write out your so-called progress standard, and then announce it directly."


    The female teacher finally knew she was afraid.


    Thin shallow but not finished. Seeing that she didn''t move, her smile became more angry: "what''s the matter? Can''t you write? Yes, I''ll sue you for nder."


    "nder my children."


    "Is it true that no one can make decisions when admiring? Is it true that no one supports her when admiring?"


    A word by word rhetorical question.

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636</h4>


    Every time she said a word, the female teacher''s face became stiff.


    The headmaster, who never spoke, finally felt afraid.


    He coughed and said weakly, "this, young master Bo, this is also a misunderstanding. Just let her apologize to Mu Shinian, even if it''s over, OK?"


    "Otherwise, it''s not good to make a big noise."


    Thin shallow quietly picked his eyebrow, stared at the headmaster and smiled: "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The headmaster moved his lower lip and was embarrassed: "it''s not good. It''s so big. After all, she has to study in school. She''s about to take the exam. If it''s so big, it will also have an impact on her."


    "Does it matter if it doesn''t make a big noise?"


    Shallow and simple, I don''t want to talk more: "my children get a high score in the exam, even if other students are jealous, even you teachers are so twisted."


    The female teacher was about to cry.


    "I''m not, I just..."


    "Write."


    Thin shallow knocked on the paper and looked aggressive: "also, my little girl doesn''t need you to apologize. She''s unhappy. I''ll coax myself. I''m only responsible for helping her settle ounts."


    A cold sweat fell on the headmaster''s forehead.


    The female teacher didn''t expect to be so angry. Her face suddenly became ugly.


    She looked aside to the headmaster for help.


    The headmaster can only pretend not to see.


    He had persuaded him about this before. As a result, no one was willing to listen to him. Everyone felt that the achievement of Mu Shinian could not be exined.


    There''s nothing he can do now.


    The female teacher had no choice but to bite her lips and stand by.


    Thin shallow was impatient: "what''s the matter? Can''t you write it?"


    "Yes, you can go out whenever you write it. Otherwise, if you dare to step out of this office, you can try."


    Thin and shallow words fell, and two bodyguards immediately surrounded the door.


    They just stood at the door and didn''te in. What do you mean? It''s too obvious.


    The female teacher''s face froze.


    Thin shallow looked at the time and slowly stood up: "others can go in and out at will, but she, keep an eye on me."


    Other teachers in the office also changed their faces.


    But no one dared to plead.


    After all, what I said is right.


    Before that teacher, he really went too far.


    They haven''t heard that progress needs standards.


    The headmaster also wants to stop it.


    Thin shallow stopped him with a direct look: "no matter what you say, it''s useless. I''m already very kind in your face."


    Thin shallow said and left.


    The female teacher was so frightened that she was about to cry.


    She held the headmaster''s hand tightly and begged bitterly: "headmaster, you help me. I''m also for the good of the school. How can I write this? I can''t write it at all."


    What''s the standard of progress? I have to tell others. In this way, it''s good that she won''t be scolded to death.


    The headmaster is helpless.


    He withdrew his hand and could only sigh: "you should know whether you are for the good of the school or your own self-interest."


    "Stop making excuses. This is your problem. Solve it yourself."


    Then he went out with a sad face.


    Other teachers can only look at her helplessly.


    "To be honest, although it''s amazing that mu Shinian has such a high score in the exam, you don''t have to... Say so much."

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637</h4>


    The female teacher came step by step.


    Naturally, I can''t see the kind of rising to the sky step by step.


    So I usually show all kinds of dissatisfaction with mu Shinian.


    But I didn''t expect that I fell such a big somersault today.


    She looked around and saw mu Shinian''s head teacher. She immediately grabbed his hand excitedly: "you go and beg for mercy for me. I didn''t mean it. You can''t look at me like this. Mu Shinian is your student."


    The head teacher has stopped them many times.


    But I can''t stop it every time.


    Besides, mu Shinian is his student. If he doesn''t protect him, can he help bully him.


    The head teacher has no performance on his face, but he is a little gloomy in his heart.


    Is it so difficult to admit the talent of others? Must everyone be equally mediocre in order to show their extraordinary?


    "I can''t help you. You see, this is the order given by young master Bo himself. How dare we disobey. So, you''d better be obedient."


    With that, the head teacher also wants to go out.


    The head teacher is thest straw.


    The female teacher struggled and rushed over, grabbed his arm and begged with tears: "you can''t do this, I''m not innocent, I just, just..."


    The conversation stopped and she was a little speechless.


    The head teacher finished the rest instead of her: "what are you? You just didn''t expect, you''re just unbnced?"


    "Do you think you can press mu Shinian''s head and let her admit that she cheated? Even if it''s judged by your few words, you have to deny everything about her because it''s unreasonable and unconventional? Is that so?"


    The female teacher was wronged again. This time she waspletely speechless.


    The head teacher sneered and looked at her with deep dissatisfaction: "when you say it, Shi Nian hasn''t offended you. Look at what you forced other people''s students into. In the end, you have to say that you are innocent. The most innocent is the Mu Shi Nian you said was like that."


    With that, he grabbed the female teacher''s hand and went out in silence.


    The female teacher stood nkly in ce with tears on her face. She couldn''t fall off.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how shallow it is.


    She sat in her seat. She didn''t know how. For a moment of interest, she suddenly took a pen and drew carelessly on the draft paper.


    She has studied drawing with her master before, and she draws fairly well.


    So, after a few strokes, a general outline will be disyed.


    Ye Ling was curious that she had been quiet for so long. When she looked back, she saw a sketch.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up: "Oh..."


    Mu Shinian looked up at her; "Oh, what?"


    "You always remember." Ye Ling pointed to her figure picture: "look at this young master Bo. How vivid it is in your pen."


    Mu Shi''s thought didn''t lift his answer: "no, it''s just a painting."


    "Don''t exaggerate. Why don''t you draw me?" Ye Ling asked.


    Mu Shinian vomited a sulky breath and frankly told her, "you''re not as good-looking as him. He''s the best looking person I''ve met around me."


    Ye Ling: "


    Well, the thin face is really beautiful.


    Not only good-looking, but also men and women kill each other.

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638</h4>


    Ye Ling waved her hand. She was still convinced of this answer.


    Mu Shinian saw that she was quiet, picked up her pen and drew again.


    Ye Ling saw that she was so serious and curiously muttered, "you shouldn''t be going to engage in art."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian replied simply, "I don''t know what I''m going to do."


    Ye Ling nodded: "yes, you have many roads. You don''tck one."


    "No, I mean, I don''t know what major I''m going to apply for in the future." Mu Shinian told her frankly.


    Ye Ling gave a cry and frowned curiously, "don''t you have a direction?"


    "No." Mu Shinian said.


    She doesn''t seem to be particrly interested in anything.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Ling said to her: "I want to apply for finance. You know, if ordinary families like us want to have a foothold in society at that time, they must run in the direction of high sry. Now, I can''t get high-tech, finance,puters andputers, so I can only study finance."


    "You can."


    Mu Shinian helped her analyze: "you will be admitted to a good school. At that time, with your efforts, there will be no problem."


    "Ha ha, I can borrow your good words." Ye Ling also smiled. She patted mu Shinian on the shoulder and said, "by the way, you should also start thinking about what you want to apply for, otherwise it will be toote."


    Mu Shinian nodded, picked up his pen again and continued to paint a picture.


    She didn''t have a picture at hand. She could only draw a picture by relying on the face in her memory.


    However, in the end, it won''t be running too far.


    Mu Shinian was seriously painting. He didn''t notice that the surrounding voices had disappeared.


    Even Ye Ling lost his voice.


    When she noticed something unusual, she felt a person standing beside her.


    Very familiar, and has a strong sense of existence.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, looked up and saw a familiar face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned, and the drawing paper at hand was taken away.


    Thin and slender fingertips picked up the drawing paper, looked carefully for a moment, and nodded slowly: "the painting is pretty good."


    Mu Shinian blinked and didn''t understand why this man appeared here!


    Thin shallow raised his hand and naturally rubbed her head twice: "what''s the matter? I don''t know me."


    "No!" Mu Shinian finished, and immediately changed his mouth; "Why are you here?"


    "Stop by to see you." Thin shallow said, put a bag on her desk: "I bought it on the way. It''s for you as a dessert."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the bag and yanked violently at the corners of his lips.


    Is this on the way?


    If you remember correctly, this snack is in the opposite direction from the school.


    Thin shallow didn''t expect that she would remember these. As soon as she picked the corner of her lips, she asked, "is the painting finished?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the paper and hesitated.


    "All right."


    "Then give it to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s not impossible.


    however.


    "What on earth did youe to school for?"


    She won''t believe that Bo Qian just came to have a look and left.


    Thin shallow smiled and said, e and do something. Now it''s done. I''ll go back first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t worry, it has been solved."

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639</h4>


    Thin shallow put his hand on her head and rubbed her hair in a mess: "have a good ss and draw these back."


    With that, he left.


    I walked very smartly.


    The kind that doesn''t take away a trace of dust.


    Mu Shinian was stunned in situ. He didn''t return to God for a long time.


    Instead, her ssmates, after Bo Qian left, finally came back: "isn''t it..."


    Each voice is very long.


    "So handsome, this is a star."


    "No, I don''t remember him appearing on TV."


    "But he''s really handsome. He killed those little fresh meat!"


    "Moreover, there is temperament. It''s still so high and the clothes are so good. It''s, it''s!"


    "Wow!!! Where did thise from? How could there be such a beautiful man!"


    Screams went on and on.


    Ye Ling also looked at mu Shinian, and then showed an expression I knew very well.


    Mu Shinian patted her head: "no, don''t think about it. He''s just on his way."


    Ye Lingyou''s voice lengthened; "He''s on the way. Can you believe that? I think he''s obviouslying to see you. What''s on the way? It''s just an excuse."


    "He said to do business."


    Mu Shinian holds a pencil and some can''t draw.


    The paintings were taken away. What else did she draw.


    Ye Ling touched his nose twice and said tentatively, "I think he shoulde to solve your cheating."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her in amazement.


    Ye Ling nodded his head hard; "Otherwise, what did hee all the way here to do? There''s only such a bad thing around you recently, so I think he''s here to deal with it."


    Mu Shinian holds his chin, doesn''t he?


    She stared at the dim sum in front of her and opened it directly after ss: "eat, I can''t finish it alone."


    Ye Ling was not polite to her.


    After all, it''s a famous shop''s pastry. If you want to eat at ordinary times, you have to make a reservation.


    Besides, the price is so scary.


    Ye Ling impolitely picked up a piece and ate it.


    Then, seeing mu Shinian''s sad face again, he had to say, "don''t think about it. He''s your man. Isn''t it normal to help you deal with these bad things?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "he is not my man."


    The rtionship between the two of them, at most... Is not that far anyway.


    Ye Ling smiled and said, "don''t deny it. What''s wrong with this."


    They are nominally unmarried at best.


    Besides, the certificate hasn''t been pulled, so it doesn''t count.


    Ye Ling looked at mu Shinian with a serious face and suddenly thought of something. Her whole person was strangely silent: "you''re not... You''re not putting it."


    "Not what?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her curiously.


    Ye Ling stared at mu Shinian with a nk look on her face. She was sure she didn''t know anything. She took a breath, shook her head and continued to fill her mouth with cakes.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "what are you going to say?"


    Ye Ling gave a cry, but felt very strange.


    They''ve been together for so long, but they''re actually... Um


    Mu Shinian was looked at by Ye Ling''s eyes.


    She stepped back a little, hugged her arm and stared at her solemnly: "what are you going to say?"

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640</h4>


    Ye Ling coughed and continued to wave his hand: "you''re still young. It''s inconvenient to know this kind of thing. That''s it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian wants to roll his eyes.


    What is this and what.


    She grabbed a snack and stuffed it into her mouth.


    If you don''t say it, don''t say it. It''s not good anyway.


    Mu Shinian looked more and more flustered: "you say it directly!"


    "I don''t know."


    Ye Ling smiled: "I just found a wonderful thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    be rather baffling.


    Mu Shi reads silently and lowers his head.


    She took the pen in her hand and sketched out simple lines.


    Ye Ling hesitated: "well, I said, I just wanted to say. Unexpectedly, Bo Qian was so serious and... Respected you."


    There are many rich second generation students in their school.


    They often change girlfriends and go in and out of hotels. She thought that they had lived together for so long. It must have happened. What should not have happened has happened.


    I didn''t expect Bo Qian to endure such a face every day. If he doesn''t like it enough to touch it, what else can he do?


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian finished school, he learned what had happened from the mouths of other students.


    She listened to those words and frowned curiously.


    So, Bo Qian is right. He really came to deal with some things.


    It''s just this thing. It''s too simple and rough.


    Ye Ling heard it and wasughing.


    "I told you, this matter will not be solved like this. The invigtor is so strict that he won''t bring in a small hairpin. The teacher even insists that you cheat. It''s not intentional to make trouble with you. She still owes to clean up. No, someone hase to clean up her."


    Mu Shinian also nodded.


    She''s not stupid.


    Some of those teachers are driven, but the leading one is the female teacher.


    It seems that the teacher has been unhappy with her since her first day in school.


    Didn''t you kill her if you caught such a chance.


    Mu Shinian thought silently that there seems to be no conflict between his student and his teacher.


    Ye Ling pulled her hand excitedly: "let''s go and have a look. I heard there was a big battle."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to pass, but he was dragged by Ye Ling and had no choice but to follow him.


    ¡­¡­


    A rare battle outside the office.


    There are two rows of bodyguards standing along the wall. Everyone''s face is very cold.


    A little inhumane and cold.


    There was a low sob in the office.


    There are many students watching the y here, but no one dares to get close to it.


    Ye Ling, relying on mu Shinian, took her there and pretended that two people were passing by. Then, when passing the office, he took a look inside.


    The female teacher sat in a chair, holding a pen in her hand, writing and crying.


    Ye Ling looked so cool that she couldn''t: "she deserved it. Who told her to be so indiscriminate, that''s what she deserved."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. She didn''t quite understand what she was writing.


    Ye Ling seemed to see what was on her mind. After guessing for a while, he said, "I guess it must be a review book or something. If you write 10000 words by hand, you must be sincere."


    "You know."


    Mu Shinian felt that it was not a review book.


    If you are shallow, where can you send two review letters?

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641</h4>


    Ye Ling smiled and said, "isn''t that what you do in TV dramas?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and pushed her shoulder away: "don''t look at those things. They are all deceptive on TV."


    "Yes, you can hit a tall, rich and handsome man when you go out and hit a car. This probability makes people doubt life." Ye Ling touched his chin: "then you say, what is she doing?"


    "I don''t know."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to guess.


    And the bodyguards were staring at her.


    This feeling is too ufortable.


    She just wants to leave now.


    Do what you say.


    Mu Shinian took Ye Ling and left.


    As a result, a bodyguard just recognized her and said excitedly, "Hello, Miss Mu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A row of voices were deafening.


    Ye Ling thought they couldn''t speak. As a result, she was suddenly frightened. She almost smoked away.


    Ye Ling looked at them with fear.


    Okay, suddenly what happened!


    The group of bodyguards looked at mu Shinian with a gentle smile: "Miss Mu hase in person? Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Read the corners of the lips when admiring; "No."


    "OK."


    The group of bodyguards watched mu Shinian leave.


    Then he returned to his expressionless appearance.


    After the two left, Ye Ling was still staring at mu Shinian with a very magical look.


    "Great."


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip silently: "ss is over, let''s go."


    "Ha ha, Shi Nian, are those bodyguards thin and shallow?" Ye Lingchang was so big, and it was the first time she met such a battle. She was happy to pull her: "you do this every time? Do you have many bodyguards over your house?"


    Yeah.


    quite a lot.


    There are many in the open and in the dark.


    But they are very secretive.


    So ordinary people will not notice when they walk in.


    Ye Ling touched his chin and said with emotion, "I''ve been expecting to see that kind of scene where bodyguards open the way. Unexpectedly, I met them in real life."


    Then, she looked at mu Shinian''s eyes, just like looking at a glittering little princess.


    Mu Shinian''s scalp was numb with her eyes.


    "You''ve had enough."


    "Ha ha, Shi Nian, you are so low-key. I will often go to you in the future and watch the legendary scene of killing and dying!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s hopeless.


    In thete stage of the second disease, it''s really hopeless.


    Mu Shi reads wordless thoughts.


    Ye Ling smiled, took her shoulder and walked to the station.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran took a lot of effort to find the address.


    After ss, she hid her family and came to the house.


    Mu Shiran stood at the door and hesitated for a long time before he rang the doorbell.


    Soon, a guard came over.


    Seeing that she was a stranger, he asked curiously, "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Hello."


    Mu Shiran felt ufortable all over. She bit her lower lip and hesitated: "excuse me, is Miss Song Zhizhi here? I''m looking for her."


    Song Zhizhi


    The guard thought he knew someone, and his attitude was much better.


    "Hello, are you miss song''s?"


    "I, I have something to ask her for help." Ye Ling said awkwardly, "if it''s convenient, please tell her for me."


    The guard nodded, "OK, leave a name and I''ll tell the youngdy."

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642</h4>


    "Mu Shiran."


    "OK, wait a minute"


    After about seven or eight minutes, the guard came back.


    Then he opened the door and said, "pleasee in. Miss is inside."


    Mu Shiran nodded and followed the guard in.


    The decoration outside the Song family is very grand. It seems that the decoration is very luxurious.


    Mu Shiran walked in all the way and suddenly had some psychological distortion.


    How did she meet so rich?


    One Bo family, another song family.


    Unfortunately, neither of them belongs to her.


    Mu Shiran''s jealousy is about to distort his mind.


    "Miss mu, Miss Mu is here." The guard informed the people on the sofa and left.


    Song Zhizhi sat on the sofa, drinking flower tea. Seeing hering in, he smiled: "please sit down."


    Mu Shiran sat down somewhat restrained: "Hello, Miss Song, my name is mu Shiran. It''s the sister of the person you talked to at the school gatest time."


    "I know you." Song Zhizhi smiled and said, "you''ve been very hot recently. I''ve seen you on TV."


    When she said that, Mu Shiran was a little proud: "yes, it''s me."


    "I didn''t expect Miss Song to know. I''m really sorry."


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of." Song Zhizhi smiled and joked: "Miss Mu is so polite. Your conditions will be popr in the north and south of the river in the future. It''s just a matter of time."


    "Miss Song, you are joking. How can I?"


    Mu Shiran humbly promised.


    Song Zhizhi poured her a cup of flower tea and asked curiously, "Miss mu, you should be very busy with school announcements. How can youe to me when you have time?"


    Mu Shiran subconsciously grabbed his fist.


    She looked up and looked at the face that was seven or eight points simr to Mu Shinian, and suddenly she was moved.


    How much it looks.


    And the postoperative recovery effect is also very good.


    She is good-looking. Yes, but there are few good-looking people in this circle?


    If she doesn''t have her own independent characteristics, her end is just like those short-lived girls, just a brief surprise. After that, she will disappear in the vast crowd.


    Therefore, what she needs to do at this time is to work hard on this face to make her more amazing.


    In this way, she may be popr for a long time.


    Mu Shiran''s eyes are too straightforward.


    One of Song Zhi''s eyes saw it.


    She rubbed her face and smiled gently: "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been staring at me. Is there something on my face?"


    It''s natural.


    It''s not the same as those cosmetic girls on the Inte.


    She''s really natural.


    If you don''t say it, you may really think mu Shinian has twins!


    Mu Shiran pinched his soft palm and said, "your face..."


    She only mentioned these words, and song Zhizhi understood her meaning.


    She smiled and spoke slowly; "Oh, you said my face. My face has moved. Otherwise, how could it be so like your sister."


    "I, I know, I want to ask..." said here, she suddenly stopped, as if she didn''t know how to say it.


    Song Zhizhi deliberately pretended not to see what she meant: "what did you say?"


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth and said straight to the point, "I want to ask you first. Where did you... Fix it?"

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643</h4>


    Finally asked!


    Mu Shiran immediately felt rxed.


    She smiled and continued: "I, a friend in my circle, she recently wanted to have a facelift. She asked me to ask. Just in time, I met you."


    friend?


    Song Zhizhi couldn''t helpughing, but he didn''t mean to expose her.


    Mu Shiran didn''t miss the smile on her face, but she forced herself to bear it, and a embarrassed smile appeared on her face: "your face is very natural, so I''m just curious."


    "Tell me if it''s convenient for you, and I''ll exin it to my friend."


    Song Zhizhi was silent for a long time. He touched his chin and was silent for a long time before he said, "OK, I''ll give you the contact informationter."


    Mu Shiran''s face lit up again: "OK, thank you!"


    "You''re wee." Song Zhizhi nodded quietly, "by the way, your sister."


    After a pause, she organized anguage, and then continued to say, "your sister, she, do you have a bad rtionship?"


    Mu Shi ran was stunned and put on a gentle smile: "no, I have a good rtionship with my sister. We have been separated for many years and are rarely together again. How can we have a bad rtionship?"


    "Well." Song Zhizhi said slowly, "that''s good. You must be very proud of having such a beautiful sister. If I had such a beautiful sister, I would leave all the best to her."


    Mu Shiran''s face became more and more ugly.


    Have a good rtionship with mu Shinian?


    How is that possible?


    When she was a child, she hated admiring the time!


    Very annoying, very annoying!


    Later, she finally got rid of her. As a result, she came back in a few years! Then, as soon as she came back, she immediately took away all her attention!


    At this point, Mu Shiran can never have a good face for mu Shinian!


    "Hehe, what you said is that I am very good to her."


    ¡­¡­


    Aftering out of the Song family, Mu Shiran kicked a small stone away.


    She took a deep breath and her face was sullen.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian!


    Everything is a yearning for the times.


    What''s good about her.


    Why does everyone think she''s good.


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth and thought of song Zhizhi''s envy of Mu Shimian. He couldn''t help raising his hand and touching his cheek.


    As long as she moves her face, she may be more beautiful than mu Shinian! More attractive!


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm hard, and the whole person was trembling.


    As long as she moves her face, she must be better than mu Shinian.


    At that time, maybe even Bo shallow will see her again.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi hugged his arm and leaned against the window. His vision coldly fell on the figure that was gradually disappearing.


    When the housekeeper witnessed this scene, he said with some uneasiness: "Miss, it''s not good? She''s Miss Mu''s sister anyway."


    "If there''s any ident, maybe you''ll be involved."


    Song Zhizhi looked at the housekeeper coolly.


    She said frankly, "did I do anything? She asked me. I just said, will this me me?"


    The housekeeper looked guilty by her, lowered his head and said, "it''s my fault. It has nothing to do with you."


    Song Zhizhi chuckled: "so ah, how can it not involve me? I just mentioned it by the way. Even if she had an ident at that time, it has nothing to do with me. I''m very innocent."


    The housekeeper doesn''t dare to say anything. Although she is young, she is estimated to be cruel.

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644</h4>


    Otherwise, any normal person would probably not do it to his face.


    Even if people love beauty, after all, their face is still the most real.


    If you were someone else, you would be a little estranged.


    But after Song Zhizhi changed her face, she not only didn''t feel anything, but also felt that the face she changed was very good.


    More beautiful than before.


    The housekeeper looked at the face and saw that song Zhizhi''s smile was so sweet. He couldn''t help but say, "Miss Song, do you really think it looks better now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhizhi looked at him suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    The housekeeper was frightened by her eyes.


    He pursed his lower lip and said weakly, "I mean, do you really think it''s worth it?"


    Song Zhizhi looked into the housekeeper''s eyes and felt even more strange.


    The housekeeper avoided her eyes and swallowed, Weak opening: "I think you looked good before, but you look like this. There is no trace of the past. If a man really loves you, no matter what you look like, he will like you, but if you change a face, he will like you. This kind of man likes your appearance at first sight and can''tst long."


    Song Zhizhi bowed his head and fiddled with the water cup in his hand.


    She slowly stirred up a yful smile. After a long time, she gently hummed out: "my parents also said this."


    The housekeeper immediately bowed his head: "Sir and madam are also for you."


    "For my good?"


    Song Zhizhi shook his head: "you are too short-sighted. Why does Bo Qian like to admire the time? Isn''t it because she is good-looking? You think two people are almost good-looking, but one of them wants what, talent and family background. If you were Bo Qian, who would you choose?"


    The housekeeper looked at Song Zhizhi and the answer was self-evident.


    Song Zhizhi smiled more gently: "so you say, Bo shallow is not stupid? Why doesn''t he choose me? Instead, he chooses mu Shinian?"


    The housekeeper moved his lower lip.


    Originally, I wanted to tell song Zhizhi that Bo shallow could like mu Shinian, but he didn''t like those goldendies. It must be that mu Shinian has something worth appreciating. I really can''t learn this.


    However, looking at the determination and persistence of one of song''s faces, he couldn''t speak so frankly.


    "Just be happy, miss."


    "Of course I''m happy." One of Song Zhi''s faces said gently, "as long as you can marry me back, no matter how much you pay, I''m happy."


    Besides, Bo Jinhua also likes her.


    She has a good chance of winningpared with admiring the times.


    As long as she insists, Bo shallow will belong to herself.


    ¡­¡­


    The beauty agency rmended by song Zhizhi is located abroad.


    Mu Shiran first went to verify his itinerary, and then thought about how to hide his parents.


    She won''t be as crazy as Mu Shiran. She just makes a slight adjustment. Even if her parents know in the future, they should let bygones be bygones when they see her be beautiful.


    Mu Shiran has been tangled for a long time, but she still got through the phone.


    After some consultation, the other party politely asked her basic information, and then said politely, "Miss mu, you are only eighteen."

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645</h4>


    "If you are sure to have cosmetic surgery, we can''t help you until your parents sign an agreement. Otherwise, if something really goes wrong at that time, it''s hard for us to exin."


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip, and her face became ugly for a moment.


    The other party seemed to hear her mind and smiled awkwardly. "Miss mu, you''d better discuss it with your parents. Otherwise, if something unexpected happens, you''ll be in trouble."


    Mu Shiran bit her lip hard. After a long time, she smiled: "I see what you mean. Please."


    "You''re wee." The other party said gently, and then hung up.


    Mu Shiran listened to the voice on the phone, and ayer of gloom was shrouded between her eyebrows and eyes.


    You can''t tell your parents about it. If you say it, you won''t agree with her.


    Mu Shiran leaned silently on the table, stared at the mobile phone, meditated for a moment, but he didn''tpletelye back.


    Anyway, the domestic way has been strangled by mu Shinian. She can only consider the rest abroad.


    It will be rare to find a reliable one. She really doesn''t want to give up.


    However, parents


    Mu Shiran silently initiated a stupor.


    What should she do?


    The mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Mu Shiran was startled and almost screamed. She picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. Her eyes flickered slightly twice.


    After a while, she answered.


    "Hello, sister Wen. What can I do for you?"


    "I don''t have your sister''s contact information. Tell her for me. I''ll find her tomorrow afternoon." Sister Wen spoke slowly on the phone.


    Sounds a little happy.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard.


    Finally, he opened his mouth gently: "OK, sister Wen, I''ll make an appointment for you, but what can I do for you?"


    "I still don''t give up." Sister Wen didn''t hide Mu Shiran''s meaning and said frankly, "your sister is really a talent. I promise I''ll convince her this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s face was even more ugly.


    Sister Wen smiled and said, "are you unhappy?"


    "No, sister Wen." Mu Shiran came back in a second: "I''m not curious. Shi Nian has rejected you before. It can make sister Wen so confident."


    "Well, you''ll know tomorrow." Sister Wen said frankly, "remember to make an appointment for me."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Mu Shiran is holding her mobile phone, and it''s mu Shinian again! What can sister Wen like? She doesn''t like mu Shinian''s face!


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm, and a stream of anger and hatred flowed away inadvertently.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day was Saturday.


    Mu Shinian slept until Dazhong afternoon and was woken up by the white haired tiger.


    This hairy child recently likes a new plush toy that Mu Sinian bought for him. If he catches the opportunity, he must Mu Sinian y with him. Otherwise, if he is not careful and tosses, he may tangle himself up.


    Mu Shimian listlessly gathered the quilt and sat on the bed, staring at the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger has been wrapped with that ball of wool, and its four ws are clumsily pulled around. Then, he shows a simple smile at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    It blinked, too.

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646</h4>


    She kept blinking.


    It blinked.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time. He opened the quilt, yawned and got out of bed. Then he sat on the ground and helped pull the wool off his body.


    The white haired tiger narrowed his eyes and looked silly and silly.


    Mu Shinian patted it on the head: "raise your feet."


    The white haired tiger obediently raised its ws, mu Shinian grabbed the wool around its feet, and then put it down again.


    Three or two times to pull down the wool, and then three or two times to group the wool into a ball and throw it away.


    The white haired tiger roared and ran out again.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, yawned and knocked his head forward.


    Before knocking down, a hand reached out in time and held her head.


    Mu Shinian was dizzy and stared at the visitor.


    Thin shallow lip corner picked: "didn''t you wake up?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, his chin was still on his hand, and his eyes couldn''t open: "I''m sleepy."


    "Ufortable?"


    Thin shallow looked at the sky outside and it was already noon.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    That''s the answer, but she still didn''t move. Her whole body seemed to have no bones.


    Thin shallow''s eyes fell on the information she hadn''t packed, and there was a pile of draft paper on the ground. This wasst night... Did you study hard?


    "Keep sleeping?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian propped himself up, climbed onto the bed and took the initiative to cover the quilt. Soon, there was a uniform sound of breathing.


    Seeing her like this, Bo couldn''t helpughing.


    Why didn''t you wake up? It looks silly and easy to cheat.


    Bo Qian didn''t mean to disturb her and went out directly.


    The white haired tiger was about toe in. Bo Qianchong shook her head, directly picked up the wool, shook it twice, and threw it out of the window.


    The white haired tiger tilted his head, then jumped on two short legs and ran down happily.


    Bo Qian closed the door and went back to his study.


    There were a lot of people standing inside. When he walked in, he heard a group of people discussing something fiercely.


    "Well, I guess I went to see his fiancee?"


    "It''s amazing. I thought young master Bo would never have a girl he liked in his life."


    "I also think ah, in order to curry favor with Bo''s family, he sent many women to him, but he couldn''t see it."


    "Have you seen Miss mu? How does she look? She should be as beautiful as heaven."


    "I''m sure. Otherwise, how could I get into Mr. Bo''s eyes."


    The discussion among a group of people became more and more intense.


    Thin shallow stood at the door, listening to the gossip inside bing more and more intense. He also lit a cigarette silently, but he had to choke off the cigarette when he thought that mu Shinian didn''t like the smell of smoke.


    Before the discussion became more intense, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    It was quiet for a second.


    Then the discussion heated up in an instant.


    But this discussion is not gossip, but business.


    It looks very serious.


    Thin shallow didn''t care more about them. He went in directly: "go on."


    "OK, OK!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Speechless.


    Really, he didn''t hear anything.


    Thin shallow was in a good mood and didn''t care more about them.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept until two or three o''clock and finally got upzily.


    Then looked at the time, there was a bit of a dull expression, and it became more dull in an instant.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked back stiffly and looked at the sky outside the door.


    The expression that had been in a daze suddenly fell apart.


    Did she... Sleep till now?


    Mu Shinian covered his head, silently grabbed his head twice, and grabbed an already messy hair more wildly.


    How sleepy she is!


    I can sleep until this time!


    "Ah..."


    Mu Shinian speechless issued a series of feelings.


    The door was suddenly opened.


    She straightened up fiercely.


    Thin shallow saw her face copse, couldn''t help smiling, and handed her a cup of soaked honey water: "drink some."


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian took it, took two sips, and then sipped hard on his lips: "why don''t you call me?"


    "You look tired." Thin shallow sat on the edge of the bed, raised her hand and straightened her hair: "get up, have some food, and then go to bed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him numbly.


    Is she a pig?


    She''s not.


    So why did she sleep.


    Thin shallow patted her head: "I''m kidding."


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what he was gambling. He opened the quilt and walked numbly to the bathroom.


    Then, after washing, he came out with a numb face.


    Thin shallow handed her the clothes.


    Mu Shinian stared at the suit and looked at the ceiling silently: "I sleep too much. I''m stupid. I''m sorry."


    Then he grabbed his clothes and quickly returned to the bathroom.


    After a few minutes, she walked out like a human.


    "OK." Thin smile kept.


    Mu Shinian was so stupid that he took a deep breath without expression, and then walked out slowly.


    "I''m looking for food."


    Then she left.


    Bo smiled and followed behind her: "apany me to a ce in the evening."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    Where?


    "Party."


    Thin shallow face also has a headache: "an auction, I have to go."


    Mu Shi said.


    Thin shallow looked at her uneven response, thought, and added: "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously.


    I don''t have a girlfriend, or I don''t want to find one.


    As long as Bo shallow sends out words, there must be many women scrambling to be his girlfriend.


    However, Bo QianDu said that himself, and mu Shinian agreed.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    This is mu Shinian''s first time to attend such a business banquet.


    There isn''t a dress in her wardrobe. It''s all regr clothes.


    When we went to the party, we all wore formal clothes, and mu Shinian didn''t want to walk in a regr dress. Therefore, we were obediently beaten by a group of makeup artists.


    It''s doing hair and trying on a dress.


    After dressing up, mu Shinian was drowsy for a long time. Finally, he gave up his heart and fell asleep on the chair, allowing the group of makeup artists to mess around.


    When she was awakened, she looked at the people in the mirror and was stunned.


    She was stunned not only by herself, but also by the makeup artists in the room.


    Mu Shinian blinked twice, touched his face, looked at the group of dull people, and said helplessly, "excuse me, is it OK?"


    "Ah ah!!!"


    A makeup artist couldn''t help screaming. He put his hands on her shoulders, just pressed her on the sofa, and then looked around the mirror and her face.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648</h4>


    "How beautiful!"


    "I''ve made up so many girls! I''ve never seen you look so good!"


    It''s not that exaggerated.


    Mu Shinian stared at the man in the mirror.


    With bright eyes and bright teeth, her skin is snow-white, her hair is slightly curled, and a red hair band is tied behind it, which makes her skin more snow-white.


    She is wearing a red skirt. She looks really like the little princess in a fairy tale.


    The makeup artists all over the room were also surprised: "Miss mu, you''re out of the way. It''s a pity if you don''t get out of the way!"


    "Yes, it''s you. You''re much more beautiful than those beautiful actresses who sell beauty every year!"


    "Miss mu, make your debut. Your beauty is going to be exposed to the public."


    Mu Shinian is silent and silent again.


    She stared at the crazy look of the group of makeup artists and sighed silently: "it''s really not so exaggerated."


    As soon as Bo shallow came in, he saw the group of makeup artists screaming wildly. He had seen this scene. When those star chasing children saw their idols, they were so exaggerated.


    Thin shallow knocked on the door.


    The makeup artist looked back and excitedly came to ask for credit: "young master Bo,e and have a look. Miss mu of your family is so beautiful!"


    Bo Qian knows that mu Shinian is very beautiful.


    He knew how beautiful it was.


    Just change your hairstyle and change your clothes. I was prepared for it.


    However, when she saw mu Shinian, her eyes lit up in an instant.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, looked at him quietly across the mirror. This was not enough. She blinked and avoided his eyes.


    If thin and shallow eyes are bad, I don''t think I can see that her ears are beginning to turn red.


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly and didn''te back for a long time.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by his straight eyes, and the whole person was a little ufortable.


    She stood up and sipped her lower lip with some embarrassment: "isn''t this very ugly, then I''ll change it?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow came back and didn''t open his face. There was some pink on his ears: "let''s go."


    With that, he picked up a silk scarf and put it on her shoulder, and then took her hand naturally.


    Mu Shinian followed him. Before he took two steps, the belt of his high-heeled shoes fell off.


    She pulled out her hand and squatted down. Just about to squat down, the people next to her suddenly squatted down and tied the belt of high heels for her.


    Mu Shinian looked at her in amazement.


    Even the makeup artists behind her were stunned.


    This is thin!


    Thin and shallow!


    How could he tie a girl''s shoes?


    And squat down!


    What kind of treatment is this!


    Thin shallow didn''t have as rich inner activities as they did. After tying the belt, he stood up straight and took her hand and went out.


    The makeup artist also maintained a posture.


    Someone raised his hand and pinched a man. The man cried out, and then excitedly took the man beside him: "I''m not wrong. It''s really thin. He''s so gentle!"


    "Shit, it depends on people, right!


    "Yes, if my object was that girl, I would do the same."


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Bo Qian was watching mu Shinian.


    Look secretly.


    Mu Shinian felt ufortable.


    She pinched for a long time, but still looked at Bo Qian frankly: "isn''t it strange that I look like this?"

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649</h4>


    Thin shallow has turned his eyes when mu Shinian turns around.


    Smell speech, he looked at mu Shinian openly, his eyes couldn''t help bing hot, and then quickly collected all the amazement at a speed that was not perceived by everyone.


    "No, how could you say that."


    The tone is also very serious.


    Mu Shinian blinked and his eyes shed uneasily: "then why do you look at me with such strange eyes all the way?"


    "... strange?"


    Thin shallow stared at the head of Mu Shinian.


    A little curious about how she understood the definition of strange.


    Mu Shinian blinked, and his face became a little speechless: "ah, you just looked at me with that strange look." After a pause, she was afraid that Bo shallow didn''t believe it, and added: "it''s really strange."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was stunned, okay!


    Thin shallow looked at her speechless.


    Mu Shinian was more numb when he saw it. She turned her head, supported her chin and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Spring and Jingming, the scenery is very good.


    Thin shallow coughed and stared at the road ahead. He didn''t dare to see the people around him easily anymore.


    If you continue to watch, it is estimated that something will really happen.


    The car arrived at the banquet.


    Bo Qian came out of the driver''s seat and walked around to the front passenger. Then, just about to open the door, he saw mu Shinianing out and stared curiously at the hand extending towards him.


    Mu Shinian blinked curiously and asked, "do you want me to see palmprint?"


    Thanks to her master, she has learned a lot of arithmetic and is proficient in it. She can read tarot cards, fortune telling and palmprint


    Just


    Mu Shi tightened a silk scarf on the tight fitting. Although she didn''t understand why thin and shallow wanted to see palmprint at this time... She couldn''t see it either.


    But


    "Can I go in and help you? It''s cold outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow face pumped twice very hard.


    He seemed to be trying hard to keep calm. Finally, he took his hand back.


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian followed his side, asionally looked up, and could see the man''s tight jaw.


    Mu Shinian scratched his chin curiously. What''s the matter? Didn''t show him the palmprint right away, so, angry?


    Mu Shinian kept thinking and didn''t pay much attention to his feet. Then, his men banged down, identally stepped on the steps, sprained their feet and almost fell.


    Bo Qian held the man in time.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian was relieved, gently shook his head, and there was a deep panic between his eyebrows and eyes: "it''s all right, thank you."


    Mu Shinian stabilized his body and just took advantage of this opportunity to seize thin and shallow hands.


    The pupil contracted violently twice.


    Mu Shinian didn''t notice his abnormality, grabbed his fingers, gently whirled the texture of his palm with his cool fingertips, and frowned slightly.


    But that''s it.


    When she looked up, she was back to normal.


    "Your life style is very good and your lifeline is very long. You will live a long life and have no worries in your life. As for your career line, it is also very good. Although there have been several twists and turns in the middle, you can turn bad luck into good luck every time. Your marriage line..."


    Mu Shi paused and frowned again.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650</h4>


    Bo Qian was confused and didn''t know what mu Shinian was doing. When he heard the marriage line, he blinked and asked uneasily, "so, what''s the matter with the marriage line?"


    Mu Shinian once again grabbed his hand, stared at the traces, and nced at the corners of his lips with a puzzled look: "it says that you have a beloved who met when you were very young. Although you will be separated for several years, in the end, you will meet her again, and then you will be together all your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What is this and what.


    Bo shallow simply doesn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes strangely and said, "I can''t see. You''re quite... Affectionate."


    Thin shallow finally came back. He looked at mu Shinian very speechless: "aren''t you serious?"


    Mu Shinian nced at him: "no, I''ve always been very urate."


    Even her old stick master thought she did a good job.


    So she shouldn''t be wrong.


    Mu Shinian''s already bad mood suddenly became worse.


    Shallow has a lover.


    Then she


    It''s wrong to think so.


    Two people were standing at the door. For a moment, Bo Qian really didn''t know what to say.


    He looked at mu Shinian and thought, where did Ie from the person I met when I was a child? If I met her in an hour, how could I lose her in the sea of people.


    But what the hell is going on?


    He just wants to hold her. Is it easy for him? Why did mu Shinian develop into a fortune teller for him?


    One question mark after another came out of thin shallow''s mind.


    He really wanted to open mu Shinian''s head and have a look at what she was thinking? Why are brain circuits so different from others? What about being quirky and not pretentious?


    The two men stared at each other. For a moment, no one spoke.


    Some people who knew little came to say hello, and the two people came back.


    Thin shallow wanted to exin something, but looking at the man who kept talking to him, he had to pull Mu Shinian and introduce him to the man next to him: "Hello, this is my fiancee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s smile froze and couldn''tugh at all.


    The other party was also surprised. It took a long time to squeeze out a smile: "I said, young master Bo, you are used to being alone. Why is there such a beauty around you suddenly? It turned out to be your wife. Nice to meet you."


    The other party said, reaching out to shake her.


    Basic politeness is still dynamic.


    But before she could stretch out her hand, she was held by Bo Qian. Instead of Mu Shinian, Bo Qian shook it with the man and pulled the man away.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    The man behind him was also a fog. He looked at his hand and sent out a long string of depression.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, Bo Qian seemed to want to break her hand at once.


    The man shook his head and crazily threw the idea out of his mind.


    "Illusion, it must be an illusion. I didn''t do anything."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian also noticed that it was wrong.


    She tilted her head curiously and looked at him iprehensibly: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Bo Qian gave her a sad look. How dare you ask?


    He said a lot of things for no reason. After that, he had to ask him what happened?

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651</h4>


    What did you say about me.


    Thin shallow thought so, sighed silently, and finally shook his head: "nothing."


    "... oh." Mu Shinian also had some unspeakable losses, but she didn''t know what was the reason for this inexplicable irritability.


    "I didn''t." Thin shallow said calmly, "I haven''t met the kind of person you said. When I was young... I didn''t have so much time, but I met a childhood sweetheart."


    Mu Shinian looked at him puzzled.


    Thin shallow nodded his head and said, "really not."


    Frown at the moment.


    But she won''t be wrong.


    Seeing that she still didn''t understand her face, Bo asked her directly, "OK, have you calcted for yourself?"


    Mu Shinian.


    Bo Qian continued to ask, "have you counted your life? Have you counted it, will you meet me?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    Bo sighed, spread his hand, stared at the intricate lines and smiled: "when my father asked someone to tell me my fortune, the fortune teller said that my life coincided with a big pass. I need a noble woman to apany me, so I can spend it safely."


    "But didn''t you say you came instead of your sister? But even so, don''t I live well now?"


    Shallow said, shaking her hand hard.


    Finally, I summed up a sentence: "so, don''t believe those messy things if you have nothing."


    It''s not a mess. Her master taught her, and she told the truth.


    Why are you unhappy.


    Mu Shinian thought so, and silently released his hand.


    "OK."


    "What''s that big pass you''re talking about?" Afraid of being suspicious, mu Shinian added: "your father and my mother have said simr words before."


    Thin shallow Oh, looked at the hesitant person in the distance and slowly opened his mouth: "the disaster of blood and light, if you are not careful, you will lose your life."


    Mu Shinian''s fingers, gently forced down.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at the one holding his fingers. The corner of his lips picked it slightly: "I won''t let anything happen to myself."


    It didn''t matter before, but it''s different now.


    Now it''s time to read.


    He''s not willing to die.


    In the past, he was a person. It didn''t matter whether he lived or died, but now it''s different. Now he wants to live well.


    He is full of hope and expectation for the future.


    Mu Shinian stared at him and made up his mind: "I won''t let you die either."


    Thin shallow smile.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian bit her lower lip hard. She didn''t say something.


    Whether it''s mom, Bo Jinhua, the master or herself, Bo shallow really has a great disaster.


    Otherwise she wouldn''t have been so... Complicated just now.


    Both men''s looks are rare and outstanding.


    As soon as I went in, I attracted a lot of eyes.


    Bo had just returned to work in Bo''spany, so as soon as he appeared, a group of people were busy talking to him. Mu Shinian directly found a gap and ran away.


    Most of those whoe to the party are for social purposes.


    Mu Shinian searched a corner for a circle of food, and then went to the theatre while eating.


    asionally, passers-by stared at her. She just quietly bowed her head and didn''t give a look.

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652</h4>


    When she had enough, she found a ce to sit and think silently.


    Anyway, since she met, she can''t just look at it for nothing.


    Whether it''s true or false... She has to help.


    "He is very good-looking. He is much better than those stars on TV."


    A voice rang from behind mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked back to see the face simr to himself.


    She took a breath, and the whole person was a little bad.


    Song Zhizhi smiled gently and said, "what''s the matter? Do you feel like looking at a mirror?"


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and drank the juice calmly.


    Song Zhizhi seemed to be deliberately sitting beside her, holding her chin and staring at peopleing and going. Her smile became very ambiguous. She pointed to a girl and asked her, "do you know what she used to be like?"


    Mu Shinian looked up at the just red shadow while eating the cake. He didn''t say a word and hung his eyes indifferently.


    Without waiting for her answer, song Zhizhi called up a photo from his mobile phone and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian looked down and suddenly understood.


    It''s over.


    Moreover, the whole was quite sessful.


    The old one had dark skin, big mouth, small eyes, copsed nose and short Chin... It was two very different images from today''s one.


    Song Zhizhi smiled and said, "as she used to be, there are ghosts when she can make her debut. It''s because she moved her face, and then she has today''s glory and light. Look, those fans, who cares what she looked like before?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Some people can pay any price for beauty. Although she can''t understand this, she respects everyone''s ideas.


    If you don''t disturb her.


    Mu Shinian bit the straw and listened to song Zhizhi pointing to a girl: "and she was like before. She was almost invisible, butter, she was beautiful. She caught up with the first rich and second generation, and then she became prosperous. How about it? It''s worth it."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    But I didn''t say good or bad.


    Song Zhizhi touched his face and smiled at her: "so, mu Shinian, you say, is it worth moving this face?"


    Finally came to the point.


    Mu Shinian was inexplicably relieved.


    She looked at Song Zhizhi and looked at him seriously from top to bottom. Finally, she fell on her neck and ordered a mole there. She also had a mole on her body and a mole under her eyes.


    These details are well imitated by the capital of Song Dynasty.


    Even if someone who is not so familiar with her came here, maybe the tiger really recognized her wrong.


    When Mu Sinian thought of song Zhizhi taking her picture and asking the doctor to take care of it, she felt... There was an unspeakable sense of terror all over her.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Song Zhizhi asked curiously, "still, you''re afraid I''ll take all your attention away."


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "you said so much, just want to get an approval from me?"


    Song Zhizhi smiled gently: "after all, I didn''t do anything wrong."

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded: "so, you think you have done nothing wrong. Then why do you have toe to me again and again to ask my opinion? My words are so important!?"


    Song Zhizhi''s face suddenly became stiff.


    Mu Shinian asked and smiled more gently: "you are not sure whether it is worth it, so you take so many examples to prove yourself and make you believe that you have done nothing wrong and nothing wrong."


    "You just want to have a better choice, or you willfort yourself. Look, I can have a better life after other people''s cosmetic surgery."


    "Right."


    Mu Shinian looked gentle. Looking at Song Zhizhi''s increasingly ugly face, there was a calm wave on his lips.


    "What''s the matter? Am I right?"


    Song Zhizhi''s facepletely stiffened.


    She looked at mu Shinian, and the corners of her lips made a light mockery: "no, I just want to tell you that I am the better choice for Bo Qian."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian''s reaction is very t.


    For her provocation, I don''t want to give a look.


    Song Zhizhi came to find trouble.


    As a result, after looking for something for a long time, mu Shinian didn''t give a look.


    No matter who it is, it will feel very shameful.


    One of Song Zhi took away her juice: "what do you mean, do you really think Bo Qian will be with you? Don''t forget, the Bo family is not an ordinary family!"


    Mu Shinian''s juice was robbed. It doesn''t matter. He fished a bottle of mineral water and drank two mouthfuls. Then he said, "Bo Qian is there. If you have something to do, you can go to her."


    The implication is, can you get out? You''re really annoying.


    Mu Shinian almost didn''t write the word get away on his face.


    Song Zhizhi was so angry that she couldn''t break out. She put down the juice heavily, stood up arrogantly, turned and left.


    Mu Shinian immediately felt that the air around him was much fresher.


    She sighed, went to get a ss of juice, came back, sat in her seat, ate and thought about what to do.


    Master said.


    It is a matter of destiny that cannot be changed by manpower.


    But she really can''t just look at it and do nothing.


    Mu Shinian, separated from the crowd, happened to be in line with the thin light in the crowd.


    She smiled, bowed her head and continued to eat. She didn''t want to be seen by Bo shallow.


    Mu Shimian finished a cake, took out his mobile phone, edited a text message and went out.


    Xiao Hei probably didn''t understand. He came back with a row of question marks.


    Mu Shinian stared at those question marks and edited some information: go and investigate first.


    Xiaohei is even more defeated: however, not to mention how many girls Bo Qian met from childhood to childhood. His status is there. There must be many girlspeting to show their sense of existence in front of him. How can I find them one by one.


    Mu Shinian thought about it, which is also the truth.


    Xiao Hei is still pouring bitter water. His grievances can be written into a book.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin, thought for a while, and entered two words: no matter.


    Xiao Hei sent a string of wails again.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to answer, so he hung up the call interface directly.


    Find someone first.


    She believed she was right.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo shallow doesn''t want to have too muchmunication with these people.

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654</h4>


    But his status is there. As soon as he shows up, many people wille around topliment him.


    Even though Bo Qian hates this kind of thing, some people are his elders, so they can''t help giving face.


    He managed to get rid of those people. As soon as he was about to walk over, he was stopped.


    For a moment, thin shallow thought it was time to yearn.


    However, when he saw the face clearly, his face became gloomy again.


    Song zhisi didn''t mind his face and said gently, "what a coincidence, you alsoe to the auction."


    Thin shallow looked at her and nned to leave.


    Song Zhizhi took a step around and blocked in front of him: "thin and shallow. In fact, at that moment just now, you think I''m just admiring the time."


    Song Zhizhi frowned and looked puzzled: "you see, thin and shallow, everyone is opposed to you being together, but now, although I am not 100% the same as mu Shinian, you can also take me as mu Shinian."


    "Are you finished?"


    In public, Bo shallow didn''t have the idea of making trouble with her.


    So, it''s just a cold attitude.


    But song Zhizhi didn''t show the slightest timidity: "Bo Qian, think about it carefully. For you, I''m the best choice, isn''t it? You can take me as an admirer of the times. You''ve done this before."


    Thin shallow frowned and nced at her from top to bottom.


    "You?"


    Song Zhizhi smiled gently: "yes, I am."


    She touched her face and said gently, "they all say that I have no trace. Those who are not very familiar with me may directly regard me as an admirer."


    "So, Bo Qian, I think you''d better break up with mu Shinian as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer you dy, the more difficult it will be."


    Bo Qian never looked at Song Zhizhi seriously.


    However, this meeting, looking at the man in front of him, he was stunned for a moment.


    Song Zhizhi suddenly felt that Bo Qian was moved by her.


    She was excited to rely on the past and hold the man''s arm. As a result, she was avoided without trace.


    Song Zhizhi threw himself into the air and looked at Bo Qian stiffly: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Bo Qian stepped back and looked at her up and down with cold eyes. Finally, he fixed his frame on the fake face. His smile was unspeakable: "who gave you your face? I think I''m the same as mu Shinian?"


    Song Zhizhi''s face became more stiff.


    She pulled her lower lip awkwardly: "you, what do you mean?"


    "Just you? Do you still want to be like mu Shinian?" Every word of Bo Qian is sarcastic: "don''tpare you with mu Shinian. It''s an insult to her."


    "A great insult."


    "..." Song Zhizhi''s face became ugly.


    Thin shallow smile more thin cool: "don''t continue to appear in front of Mu Shinian, you are really annoying."


    "..." Song Zhizhi was stiff in ce.


    The thin and shallow voice was not big or small, and several people around heard it.


    "This is the girl brought by young master Bo?"


    "No, it looks different."


    "Don''t you know? This is the youngdy of the Song family."


    "Miss Song doesn''t look like this."


    "I also think ah, she won''t be... The whole?"


    "My God, Miss Song did it ording to miss mu?"

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655</h4>


    "Otherwise, Miss Mu has a sister, which one mu Shiran has just made her debut recently."


    "Yes, they don''t look so alike, but look at that Miss Song, it''s made ording to her appearance!"


    "I''ll go. What''s she going to do?"


    "Don''t you understand? It''s obvious!"


    Song Zhizhi stood in the crowd. People around her came and went, and everyone''s eyes fell on her face.


    Song Zhizhi had vowed toe here.


    However, this will be trampled on the ground by thin shallow!


    Her face waspletely broken to pieces.


    Song Zhizhi bit his teeth hard, and his face was a little ugly.


    Those words went into her ears, and song Zhizhi felt that the eyes around him were gathered on her and pierced her like a needle.


    Numb, astringent.


    Song Zhizhi held his head high and arrogant, otherwise he showed a little loss and left here.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian!


    Mu Shinian is something. She is not qualified to rob herself!


    Now I hold her face, but it has be a joke! If only there were no time to read! Without her, thin and shallow attention will focus on her!


    After all, mu Shinian has only one face!


    Only, that face!


    Song Zhizhi stopped fiercely when he passed a corner.


    She lowered her head, clenched her teeth hard, and a very gloomy light shed between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She is unwilling!


    Really unwilling!


    "Oh, dear, you are good or bad."


    A strange voice floated over.


    Song Zhizhi frowned, turned his eyes gloomily, and stared at a pair of men and women.


    They turned their backs to song Zhizhi, so they didn''t find themselves performing a live spring pce.


    The woman hooked the man''s arm and her voice was full of coquetry: "honey, shall we go up? What if someone sees us here."


    The man reached out, pinched her and entered the elevator.


    Song Zhizhi looked at the scene quietly, and a vague emotion gradually appeared between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Upstairs


    Song Zhizhi looked at the ceiling above her head. A momentter, she left with her arms in her arms.


    There are rooms above the auction.


    Song Zhizhi bit his finger and an idea quietly formed in his mind.


    She took out her cell phone, pressed a number and went out.


    We''ll get through there soon.


    "Hello, Miss Song, are you looking for me?"


    Song Zhizhi said, "do me a favor." With that, she quickly said what she wanted to do.


    The other party was frightened by her words and said awkwardly, "isn''t that good?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, young master Bo is there. If something really happens, not only you, but also the whole song family, may be involved." The man was very uneasy and said, "young master Bo is already very vindictive. You''d better not do that. If your parents know about it, it''s hard to exin."


    Song Zhizhi sneered: "do you think it''s possible? There are all dignified people here. As long as I cook cooked rice with Bo shallow rice, do you think Bo shallow dares to refute the face of our two families in front of so many people?"


    His subordinates still looked trembling: "Miss Song, this is really bad."

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656</h4>


    Song Zhizhi said coldly, "do you have an opinion?"


    His men were silent again on the phone.


    After a while, he sighed and said, "I see, Miss Song, I promise to finish the task."


    After hanging up the phone, song Zhizhi went out directly from the back door, took out a sugar from his pocket, threw it in his mouth and ate it slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ate for a long time.


    Then, she was going to go out for a walk and eat. As a result, her cell phone rang.


    Mu Shinian stared at the message and those people at the party, frowning curiously.


    Who sent her such a text message.


    Another message came in from the mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian looked at the short words and directly edited a text message.


    Soon, the other party replied again.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked around the house twice. Finally, his eyes fell on the thin body surrounded by the crowd. He wanted to say something, but he had to go out first because he was surrounded by people.


    At the back door stood a well packed man.


    Mu Shinian sneered, "are you looking for me?"


    "Miss mu."


    The man said hello gently, with a warm smile on his face: "Hello, first meeting."


    "Who the hell are you?" Mu Shinian opened his mouth impatiently.


    Instead of answering her question, the man said, e with me, if you can afford that price."


    Mu Shinian was going to pass. As a result, his high heels sprained and almost fell down.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Then, without saying a word, he took off his high-heeled shoes and took off a scarf around him.


    The man''s eyes under the brim of his hat showed some amazement.


    "Miss mu, you..."


    "Less nonsense, fight!"


    When Mu Shimian finished, he rushed straight over barefoot. The man was startled. The next second, he took two steps back and was about to fight back. Mu Shimian grabbed his wrist. Then, she was kicked on her leg and knelt on one foot. She was about to struggle. Suddenly, a cold and exciting thing hit his neck sharply.


    He struggled a little and the needle pricked in.


    He was too frightened to move.


    The man''s blood is about to solidify.


    Mu Shinian smiled slowly, with a bleak and dangerous voice: "now I''ve decided the rules of the game. Come on, tell me who you are, who sent you, and what do you want to do?"


    The man was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move: "Miss mu, are you kidding?"


    "Try it." Mu Shinian stabbed the needle in his hand a little, and the man almost stopped breathing: "don''t!"


    "So, say." Mu Shinian looked at him in his spare time: "say everything I want to know, otherwise, well, I will make you unable to go back today."


    The cold sweat on the man''s forehead fell off.


    Mu Shinian is his main harm. If he is not careful, he is estimated to be really dead.


    The man took a breath and tried his best to keep calm: "Miss mu, it''s against thew. If something happens to me, you''ll be finished. You have to consider..."


    Before he finished, the man let out a painful cry.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said gently, "I know the acupoints. It''s not impossible to tie you into a hemiplegia. I''ll give you ten seconds. If you don''t say it, don''t me me."

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657</h4>


    This witch is serious!


    She''ll really do it!


    The man began to tremble with fear.


    Mu Shinian smiled more gently: "countdown, start."


    The man is already sweating.


    His task is just to distract the yearning for the times and then dy the employer.


    Others, it''s none of his business!


    So, what are they doing one by one.


    Men are confused.


    If you don''t earn extra money, how can you spread so many broken things!


    Mu Shinian counted down. When he counted thest number, the man''s whole body began to tremble fiercely: "I said, I said, I said everything!"


    He pleaded anxiously.


    Mu Shinian stopped the needle in his hand, and the look on his face was still not salty: "well, you said."


    The man took a deep breath for fear that she would break up thousands of pieces a minuteter. He said in horror: "yes, it''s like this. Someone, someone gave me your phone, and then asked me to send a message, and then ask you out. He only told me this. I don''t know anything else!"


    The man was almost howling.


    Mu Shinian listened quietly: "no?"


    The man was shocked: "what else can there be?"


    Mu Shinian smiled more gently: "who is the person looking for you?"


    She knew that this man had nothing to do with her. What she wanted was the identity of the person behind the scenes from beginning to end.


    The man''s face suddenly became more gloomy: "this, this me, I really don''t know."


    "OK?"


    Mu Shinian''s light rhetorical question.


    The man said, and his tone became weaker: "I really don''t know. I''m just a man who works with money. I..."


    Before he finished, he was stunned by mu Shinian''s p.


    Mu Shinian called. Soon, someone came and dragged the unconscious man away.


    Mu Shinian frowned, and there was an inseparable frost between his looks.


    "Investigate him, it is estimated that it will not be tooplicated, because the means are too rough."


    It''s like a temporary idea.


    His men nodded, "yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded, put on his high heels again, and then returned to the party.


    What happened outside, as if nothing had happened, was calm and ufortable.


    ¡­¡­


    At the party.


    Bo Qian was suddenly informed by the waiter.


    "What?"


    "Miss mu, she just asked me to take her back to her room." The waiter opened his mouth with a worried face, looked around and specially lowered the volume: "she estimated that she was suddenly ufortable, and her face became very ugly."


    The thin and shallow eyebrow was serious and chilly: "where is it?"


    ording to Mu Shinian''s character, even if she is suddenly ufortable, she will not say it. She will carry it secretly by herself.


    Therefore, the waiter''s words still have some credibility.


    The waiter pointed upstairs.


    "On the third floor, the room in the middle. I saw Miss Mu go into that room."


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow finished and went upstairs directly.


    The waiter scratched his chin and sighed, "it''s nice, handsome men and beautiful women. It''s a perfect match."


    Moreover, I heard that Miss Mu was not born well. This is a reprint of the novel.

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658</h4>


    The waiter sighed for a long time and finally shook his head and left.


    Thin shallow went directly to the third floor, the room in the middle, started, knocked on the door, there was no sound, and directly opened the door handle.


    As a result, the door was opened.


    Thin shallow frown, staring at the door handle on his hand, silent for a few seconds, or pushed the door in.


    The room was quiet without a sound.


    Thin shallow stared at the ball rising on the bed and frowned deeper.


    After a moment of silence, he still walked over, and his voice became more gentle: "Shi Nian, are you okay?"


    Still silent.


    The worry on thin shallow''s face deepened.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand and gently pushed her: "when read?"


    "If not, shall we go to the hospital?"


    The person in the quilt moved gently, and then there was no following.


    Thin shallow breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t faint. "Get up, put on your clothes, and I''ll take you to the hospital."


    This time, the people in the quilt were silent for a minute. Then, they suddenly opened the quilt, rushed over and hugged him.


    Not only that, she also directly started, anxiously picking the man''s clothes.


    Thin shallow was stunned for a few seconds. Then he reacted. He grabbed her away and quickly stepped back two steps.


    "You don''t care about the time!"


    The light outside the window shone in, shing a faint outline.


    That face is clearly not a yearning for the times!


    It''s clearly the woman named song Zhizhi!


    Thin shallow''s whole face was gloomy, and ayer of gloom appeared between his eyebrows: "I think you''re really impatient!"


    Then he turned and left without any intention of staying.


    As soon as song Zhizhi''s face changed, he quickly stood up and stopped in front of him: "don''t go, you''re not allowed to go!"


    A madman!


    Thest bit of patience that thin shallow had left was used up. He raised his hand directly and threw away the person holding his arm "get out!"


    Song Zhizhi fell to the ground, but she didn''t give up. She stood up again and stopped in front of him: "don''t go! I won''t let you go!"


    be ill.


    Bo Qianlian makeints about makeints about it.


    Song Zhizhi clung to him with fierce eyes: "Bo Qian, you just took me as mu Shinian. In fact, you see, as long as you turn off the light, I am mu Shinian! There is only a little difference between us. What''s the matter? I''m much better than her. Just take me as her. That''s good!"


    Thin and shallow can''t tell whether this woman has a brain problem or a problem everywhere!


    He has answered the same question countless times.


    But in the end?


    The madman didn''t listen to a word.


    Bo Qian doesn''t know what to say.


    He once again got rid of song Zhizhi and walked out with big steps.


    As a result, song Zhizhi stopped him again: "don''t go!"


    Thin shallow didn''t have time to have the next reaction, he heard some chaotic footsteps outside the door: "here, it should be here."


    "I didn''t read it wrong. It''s big news."


    "I went. I can really y. Bo Qian''s fiancee is still down there."


    "Stop talking and hurry up!"


    "Yes, this is a big exclusive."


    Thin shallow listened to the sound outside the door and narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Song Zhizhi''s face was guilty for a second, but the next moment, she held the man''s waist again.

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659</h4>


    In my ears, the voices of those reporters are getting closer and closer.


    Song Zhizhi hugged him more and more tightly, and his body rubbed him more and more, and her clothes were pulled down more and more.


    Thin and shallow, a burst of cold.


    He sneered and said, "you really want to take pictures, don''t you?"


    Thin shallow frowned and his eyes were somewhat gloomy.


    Song Zhizhi''s body trembled slightly, but she still held her thin waist forcibly and refused to loosen it.


    "Very good."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and opened his mouth gloomily: "take responsibility for the consequences, Miss Song."


    With that, he raised his hand and pulled her hard. Then, he looked around the house, quickly picked up the silk clothes she took off, covered his mouth and tied her to a chair.


    Then, a few seconds before the door was knocked open, he pushed open the window and jumped down under song Zhizhi''s stunned.


    Song Zhizhi cried out and tried his best to get rid of it. However, although the clothes were interesting silk clothes, the quality was very good. It seemed very thin, but it couldn''t be torn off.


    The door was knocked open.


    Those reporter friends came in with long guns and short guns. After a fierce shooting, they were stunned.


    The room is very quiet.


    Song Zhizhi was tied to a chair, her cheeks were red, her hair and clothes were messy... There were a pile of clothes on the ground, and there were few pieces of material on her.


    Inside, there was a moment of suffocation.


    Song Zhizhi closed his eyes and wanted to faint.


    "I''ll go!"


    After the reporter was shocked, he quickly picked up the camera and took a fierce shot.


    Song Zhizhi struggled, shook his head and shed tears, but the reporters didn''t restrain at all.


    Song Zhizhi closed his eyes and dodged those eyes.


    Stop shooting!


    Stop shooting!


    But no one heard her cry. She took photos and videos for a long time. She didn''t let song Zhizhi go until the person in charge of the party came up.


    Mu Shinian stood behind the reporter and quietly watched the scene. Is Bo shallow in the house? But she felt that song Zhizhi would be tied up in such a mess. It is estimated that it has something to do with Bo shallow.


    Mu Shinian turned her eyes around the house. Finally, she fell on the open window. Her eyes stopped for a few seconds and turned fiercely downstairs.


    no


    Thin shallow shouldn''t be so stupid, right?


    This is the third floor!


    Mu Shinian walked very fast. When she went downstairs, she tripped directly. She stumbled and fell off guard.


    "Oh!"


    be finished!


    Mu Shinian has be unstable.


    She was ready, but when she was about tond, she was held by someone!


    Mu Shinian was stunned, looked up and saw a familiar face... There were two grasses on his head.


    Mu Shinian blinked twice.


    Thin shallow looked at the direction upstairs and took mu Shinian to the stairs to avoid those who were going upstairs to see jokes: "did you go up to see it?"


    Mu Shinian said, "gone."


    Thin and shallow didn''t say a word, and added: "there''s nothing to look at. In the future, on this asion, don''t participate."


    With that, he directly hugged the people and went to the main venue.


    Mu Shinian frowned curiously: "why?"


    Yeah.


    Why?


    Thin shallow coughed and said, "President''s needle eye."


    Mu Shinian was so hugged by him. After walking for a while, he patted him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660</h4>


    "Don''t your feet hurt?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, slowly nodded his head and jumped down neatly: "it doesn''t hurt."


    There was such hot news upstairs, so there were not many people in the main meeting hall.


    Two people casually found a ce to sit down. Mu Shinian was silent for a few seconds, raised his hand and took off two grasses from her hair.


    Thin shallow stared at the two grass, his eyebrows and eyes shed slightly.


    No wonder someone would stare at him strangely when he entered the door just now. He just hung two grasses foolishly.


    Mu Shinian stared at the two grasses, folded them and put them aside


    "You saw it just now."


    "..." Bo Qian looked at her iprehensibly.


    Mu Shinian looked up and said, "did you do it?"


    "..." a trace of uneasiness shed across thin and shallow face.


    He coughed and exined in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t see it. Really, it''s very dark in the room. I can''t see anything clearly."


    Mu Shinian looked at the front in disbelief.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows whipped hard twice. Seeing that she was silent and nervous, "really, I have nothing to see what she does? She lied to me. I thought it was you, so I went up. As a result, she hugged and hugged as soon as she came up!"


    Then he gave the man a shady hand.


    Mu Shinian was a little choked.


    She looked very speechless and said, "then you tied her up and jumped down from there?"


    Thin and shallow nodded his head, and a touch of uneasiness appeared between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Convinced.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "aren''t you hurt?"


    Except for the two grasses on his head, the others couldn''t see the slightest embarrassment.


    Bo Qian also looked at the front and several guests in front of them. He couldn''t resist curiosity and followed up.


    Then there were only two of them left in such arge venue.


    The host on the stage was also embarrassed.


    Looked at each other with the two of them.


    No matter how good you are, you can''t hold on to it.


    "Hehe, young master Bo, this... Miss, do you have anything you like?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head. Bo Qian looked at mu Shinian and asked, "do you have anything you like?"


    Mu Shinian continued to shake his head: "No."


    The host smiled dryly, pointed to the upstairs and said, "can I... Go up and have a fun?"


    Thin and quiet.


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Then the host ran away quickly.


    Anyway, there are only two of them left in the whole venue, and no one takes pictures. Therefore, it''s better to join in the fun.


    Mu Shinian blinked, looked at his thin eyes and tentatively said, "go back."


    "OK."


    They were just about to leave. As a result, song Zhizhi was wrapped in a coat and hugged down in embarrassment.


    Behind him, the reporters are still following.


    The people who eat melons are also gossiping.


    "It''s so fun."


    "Didn''t you say that Miss Song was having an affair with young master Bo recently?"


    "How can you? Did you see young master Bo give her a look?"


    "Then what''s going on? Who tied the man?"


    "Who knows? Seeing her dressed like that, I guess. Is she going to seduce someone, but she was killed?"


    "I think so, too. This dress is too dreamy."


    Two people listened silently.


    Mu Shinian contacted the inexplicable man.

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661</h4>


    So, if you guessed right, they wouldn''t be together. One transferred her away and the other was responsible for seducing Bo shallow?


    This method is really clumsy.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing to see."


    Thin shallow took her hand and took the elevator to the parking lot.


    After getting on the bus, Bo Qian suddenly thought of something, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and put a bracelet on her wrist.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bracelet and blinked curiously.


    "You took it?"


    Thin shallow nodded: "suitable for you."


    Mu Shinian stared at the Vintage Bracelet. It was exquisite and cumbersome. She looked at it stunned and fiddled with her fingers twice: "it''s beautiful."


    "Just like it."


    Thin shallow started the car, and then mu Shinian asked, "how much is it?"


    "Not expensive." Bo Qian didn''t say numbers, but simply pulled two words.


    Mu Shinian skimmed his lips and didn''t believe it very much.


    Anything in that ce, any stone, can be sold at a sky high price.


    After all, everyone who goes to that ce has value. They go forparison, not to shoot things.


    Thin shallow lowered his head, looked at her, coughed and said, "it''s really not expensive. It''s very cheap."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head in silence.


    She didn''t say anything, okay.


    Anyway, there''s plenty of money. If it''s bad, she also has a lot of money.


    Just such a bracelet is really nothing.


    "By the way, the Song family."


    Mu Shi didn''t finish reading, but Bo Qian immediately understood what she meant.


    "No." At best, it will cause a little trouble.


    However, at most, it''s just a little means.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read for a moment and analyzed: "it''s estimated that there will be nothing. After all... Such a humiliating thing."


    After a pause, she said with emotion: "however, she really looks like me."


    It is estimated that if Tong Wanzhi sees it, he will admit his mistake for a while and a half.


    Bo Qian was supposed to start the car.


    But it stopped.


    He paused twice, suddenly stretched out his hand, turned mu Shinian''s face, looked at it carefully for two minutes, and finally shook his head: "no, you''re much more pleasing to the eye than her."


    "..." Mu Shinian kept a wooden face for a long time before muttering, "do you admit your mistake?"


    "No."


    Bo Qian vowed: "I will never admit you wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why did it suddenlye to such a sacred topic forever.


    "Go back."


    "Yes."


    When the car drove out, I could see the waiters busy putting song Zhizhi on the bus. After a long distance, I could hear the gossip news from behind.


    It seems to be making a lot of noise.


    Mu Shinian shook his head silently.


    I didn''t have anything to do. I finally nted myself. I really deserved it.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi was sent to the hospital and calmed down after being sedated.


    When she woke up, she saw her parents sitting aside and saw her awake. She hurried over and touched her head with concern.


    "Zhi Zhi, what happened? Didn''t you go to the auction? Why did so many thingse out?"


    Song Zhizhi was at a loss. The picture ofst night suddenly appeared in her mind. She stared round. The whole person was tight, and her eyes were gradually red. She bit her teeth hard, and her facial expression began to twitch.

 Chapter 662

    <h4>Chapter 662</h4>


    When her parents saw her like this, they were frightened and hurried to appease her.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare mom. Tell mom what''s up."


    Song Zhizhi stared at his parents. As soon as he was about to speak, his tears fell before he said anything.


    The parents looked at her painfully, hurriedly took out a paper towel and wiped her tears: "well, well, don''t cry, don''t cry first. What can we say slowly, OK?"


    Song Zhizhi held song''s mother''s shoulder and cried loudly. She finally stabilized her mood. She said, "Mom, it''s not me, it''s not me, I was framed, yes, yes..."


    Before he finished, the door was pushed open again.


    Bo Jinhua came in, looked at them and smiled: "I heard that Zhizhi was hospitalized, so I came here to have a look. Is it all right?"


    Seeing Bo Jinhua, song Zhizhi quickly wiped his tears.


    "Hello."


    The Song family''s parents also hurried to stand up and spoke politely: "Hello, Bo Dong, thank you foring."


    Bo Jinhua nodded and smiled gently. "What''s the matter? Oh, by the way, I''ve pressed down the news. Don''t worry."


    A joy suddenly rose on the faces of the Song family''s parents: "please, thank you, Bo Dong!"


    Bo Jinhua shook his head: "yes, I appreciate Miss song very much."


    "It''s her honor to let you remember so much in our family." The Song family''s parents had a haze on their face, which finally showed some relief.


    As long as Bo Jinhua intervenes, it will be much easier.


    After all, Bo Jinhua is the overlord of one side in the mall.


    The media dare not say much.


    As long as Bo Jinhua makes a move, the matter will be over.


    Bo Jinhua looked at Song Zhizhi and said to song''s parents, "go out first. I have something to say to her."


    The Song family''s parents looked at each other. Finally, they looked at Song Zhizhi again. After receiving her response, they walked out with confidence.


    The door of the ward was closed again.


    Bo Jinhua opened a chair and sat down. His eyes fell on the receptive face: "tell me, what''s going on?"


    Song Zhizhi nervously grabbed the quilt and shrunk his fingers in fear.


    Bo Jinhua sighed and said helplessly, "can''t you even believe me?"


    "No!" After Song Zhizhi finished, he hurriedly added, "yes, yes, it is."


    Bo Jinhua listened to her finish quietly.


    Song Zhizhi''s anticipated anger did not appear on his face.


    Song Zhizhi breathed a sigh of relief and began to worry: "sorry, uncle Bo, it''s my fault! I''m too anxious!"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong about it."


    Bo Jinhua said gently, "if you can go out, you are the one who can do great things."


    Song Zhizhi thought that Bo Jinhua would think she had done something wrong.


    Unexpectedly, Bo Jinhua thought she did the right thing?


    Song Zhizhi was stunned, and the whole person didn''t understand.


    Bo Jinhua smiled, and a touch of shrewdness gradually appeared on some old faces: "if Bo Qian''s future wife is so resourceful and can n, I can rest assured."


    This is clearly a bad word.


    But from Bo Jinhua''s side, it seems to have be amendatory word.

 Chapter 663

    <h4>Chapter 663</h4>


    Song Zhizhi grabbed the quilt and said uneasily, "yours, what do you mean..."


    "Keep going." Bo Jinhua said: "I will help you settle things, but the premise is that you have to sessfully marry yourself to the Bo family, otherwise, I will toss in vain."


    Song Zhizhi agreed and vowed to nod: "don''t worry, I''ll do it!"


    "Very good."


    Bo Jinhua said and slowly stood up: "well, you have a good rest. I''ll go back first."


    "Thank you."


    Song Zhizhi thanked him.


    Bo Jinhua nodded and left the ward.


    The door opens from the outside.


    The Song family''s parents came in anxiously: "Zhizhi, what did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    Song Zhizhi didn''t want his parents to know those things: "justforted me, let me not be afraid, and said that the situation would be solved."


    The Song family''s parents were relieved when she said that: "well, it''s good if there''s no ident."


    Song Zhizhi nodded his head and wiped the tears on his face: "Mom, I''m fine, let you worry."


    "Ouch! You''re fine. What are we worried about? As long as you''re fine, we''ll be much more at ease." Song''s mother was angry, took her hand and patted her twice.


    Song Zhizhi smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Jinhua''s car stopped at the door.


    He kept staring at the gate of the hospital until the Song family''s parents came out, and his face changed a little.


    The driver noticed the change in his face and said curiously, "Sir, are you waiting for them?"


    Bo Jinhua nodded: "well, let someone reveal some information."


    The driver probably understood what the news was in his words, and asked, "Sir, haven''t you settled this matter?! do you want to let the parents know? It''s going to make trouble again."


    "It''s quiet, isn''t it?" Bo Jinhua sighed, and his voice was a little hoarse: "after all, Bo Qian made too much this time."


    It''s really big.


    If the news doesn''te down, it is estimated that song Zhizhi will bepletely finished.


    "Drive."


    The driver gave a cry of grace and immediately started the car. Then, he looked puzzled: "but Miss Song deserves it. It should be good that master Bo can give her some face."


    Bo Jinhua chuckled, "that''s what he said."


    "However, song Zhizhi is a chess piece in my hand. You must not break it like this."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian paid attention to song Zhizhi, but was temporarily removed. She frowned curiously and stared at the information sent by those people in the chat box.


    "I don''t know about it either."


    "It''s estimated that someone shot behind his back and pressed down the news."


    The little elder martial sister snorted curiously in the channel: "do you need my help? Add heat. Don''t you like revealing clothes so much? Let her expose enough at one time."


    The fifth senior brother was also muttering, "tut Tut, is this woman sick? It''s almost like you."


    "It''s a pervert." The little elder martial sister retorted, "who can be normal like you? She probably wants to take advantage of the dark night to start with that young master Bo."


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "I can''t think of it."


    "I can''t think of it." The fifth senior brother touched his chin: "however, I looked at that face and felt very scared."

 Chapter 664

    <h4>Chapter 664</h4>


    Mu Shinian was about to continue to speak when he heard a quarrel from the open window.


    Mu Shimian frowned, said, and hung up the call button. Then he stood up. Looking down from the window, he saw that the Song family''s parents were making a mess with the guard.


    "Where''s Bo Qian? Is Bo Qian at home?"


    "He''s a man. What has he done to my family? Does he mean anything?"


    "Bo Qian, youe out. You must give me an exnation today!"


    "Thin shallow, thin shallow, youe out!"


    Mu Shinian looked at it for a while. After a moment of silence, he whistled.


    The white haired tiger ran over, mu Shinian opened a sausage and handed it to its mouth: "do me a favor, okay?"


    The white tiger ate the sausage three or two times, then looked up at her with a fat head.


    "Good. See them?" Mu Shinian pointed to the two men at the door.


    The white haired tiger stuck out its head, stared and whined.


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian smiled gently: "go and drive them away."


    The white haired tiger nodded, hopped and ran away with a wag of its tail.


    Mu Shinian pped his hands, straightened up and looked at the two people at the door. The white haired tiger fluttered and ran over, howling and frightening the two people at the door.


    The guard was stunned and took the initiative to make way.


    The white haired tiger ran towards the two men.


    As soon as their faces changed, the soles of their feet softened and ran away screaming.


    The white haired tiger chased them slowly. When the two of them disappeared, he ran back slowly and squatted at the door.


    The guard was also amused by the hairy child and patted him on the head: "good boy, you''re here to watch. If they dare toe back, they''ll be scared to death, you know?"


    The white haired tiger whined and shook his big head obediently.


    When mu Shinian and other things were solved, he reopened theputer and continued to work while chatting with the people in the group.


    Just didn''t talk for long, her cell phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian frowned gently twice, looked at the strange call and hung up directly.


    But within a minute, the phone rang in again.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank and supported his chin. Then he answered slowly.


    "Hello?"


    "Mu Shinian, I know you''re inside. Come out and we''ll find Bo Qian!" A strange voice sounded over the phone.


    Mu Shinian held his chin: "who are you?"


    "Song Zhizhi''s mother." The voice of the woman on the phone was full of anger: "tell me immediately and call someone out. I have something to find him!"


    Mu Shinian smiled: "he''s not here."


    "We''ve been to hispany. He''s not here. Where else can he be except at home!" Song''s mother clenched her teeth and asked, "Mu Shinian, I tell you, if you know how to be interesting, call someone to me quickly!"


    "He''s really not here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the man who came in, saw him put a ss of juice on the table, threw a few pieces of waste paper into the dustbin instead of her, then leaned against the door and looked at her quietly.


    Mu Shinian continued to speak calmly: "the shallow man is really not here, and he won''t see you. If it''s okay, don''t call."


    With that, she hung up the phone and dragged the phone into the cklist.


    "They came to you."


    "No wonder." Thin shallow shrugged: "it is estimated that it will be noisy for some time."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "things are really noisy, but she deserved it."


    Therefore, it is not worthy of sympathy at all.

 Chapter 665

    <h4>Chapter 665</h4>


    Thin shallow grace a, smile with a bit cruel: "don''t care about her."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to take care of it.


    If it hadn''t been for her, she wouldn''t have seen it.


    "However, they are a dayte."


    As usual, song Zhizhi should have woken up yesterday, so they should have received the news yesterday. As a result, it was calm yesterday, but it was so noisy today.


    Thin shallow listened to Mu Shinian and couldn''t help frowning.


    The two men looked at each other, exchanged eyes, and then suddenly understood.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Probably, give me a warning."


    After all, song Zhizhi is the daughter-inw that the old man likes very much.


    How much, it will be a little expressed in it.


    Mu Shinian was almost speechless.


    She looked thin and shallow, and was about to say something, but after thinking about it, she swallowed it silently.


    Forget it, Bo Jinhua is not normal.


    Not only is it abnormal, he always does something that ordinary people can''t understand.


    So, don''t worry about it.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently and stared at Bo Qian curiously: "aren''t you going to thepany today?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow said, staring at her curiously: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and hung up a phone.


    Thin shallow curiously picked his eyebrow: "whose?"


    "My sister called."


    Mu Shinian answered casually: "her agent wants to see me again. I don''t really want to see her."


    Thin shallow nodded, indicating that he understood: "afternoon? Where to go?"


    "Sanatorium." Mu Shinian finished and added, "my grandmother wants to invite you to dinner."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow expression solidified for a moment.


    He looked at mu Shinian. On the surface, it was calm, but in fact, his heart was almost in a mess of wool.


    He, er, asked in a rxed tone, "what did your grandmother do to see me?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I don''t know this."


    After a pause, she said, "my grandmother only said that she wanted me to take you there, but she didn''t say what to do."


    Thin shallow heart inexplicably flustered up.


    Didn''t you do anything?


    Is that what you haven''t done?


    For some reason, I invited him to dinner.


    Doesn''t grandma hate him very much?


    Since I hate it, why


    Thin shallow can''t help thinking about what thest dinner, what Hongmen banquet


    He looked at mu Shinian and silently made a great determination: "OK, what time in the afternoon, I''ll prepare."


    "... anything to prepare?"


    Isn''t it just a casual meal?


    Need to be so serious?


    Thin shallow disapproved and looked at her and said, "after all, your grandmother is an elder."


    So, do you think this is a casual ordinary meal!?


    This could be his end meal.


    Mu Shinian really didn''t know the thin and shallow brain circuit. She coughed and nodded slowly: "well, go around two o''clock in the afternoon."


    Bo Qian looked at the time. It was very good. He had more than three hours to prepare. He nodded and went out.


    Mu Shinianzily propped his chin and muttered curiously, "it''s strange."


    Inexplicably, is a meal, can you eat a flower?


    After thin shallow went out, his face suddenly tightened.


    He returned to his study and immediately closed the door.

 Chapter 666

    <h4>Chapter 666</h4>


    After determining that mu Shinian couldn''t hear, he took out his mobile phone and searched urgently. Seeing how parents should behave, he searched and posted his experience. After that, Bo Qian became even more flustered.


    no


    Have you seen your parents and will you be PK lost?


    This is too exaggerated.


    But not if it''s gone.


    Thin shallow still felt insecure after he firmly wrote down the bloody experience.


    He hasn''t been happy with that elder since he was young. Others say he always has a sense of distance, which is wrong.


    Mu Shinian''s grandmother is obviously a happy olddy. Do you think he is too... Cold like this.


    Thin shallow tangled for a long time, still silently picked up his mobile phone and pressed out a phone.


    The phone was soon connected, and there was a curious voice.


    "Thin shallow, what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow was silent and silent on the phone. In the study, he walked around for several times. He stunned such arge study for three or four times before he finally stopped.


    "Something."


    When he finished, he was silent.


    After listening, the other party was silent.


    It must be a great thing that can make Bo shallow feel like a thing!


    So he waited nervously.


    As a result, I waited for a long time, but I didn''t wait for anything.


    The other party was nervous at first and then speechless: "young master Bo, you have to say it straight. What''s the matter?"


    Bo qianen gave a sound, but there was still no following.


    The other party was executed sote by him, it''s better to be happy with a knife.


    "You''d better say it directly, otherwise I''m very nervous. What''s wrong with you? I won''t say anything well."


    Thin shallow grace again, this time finally had the following: "I want to ask you."


    "Well, you ask, you ask."


    He took a deep breath and said, "what should I do and show when I see my elders? Is there a specific way to never step on thunder?"


    The phone was silent.


    More silence than just now.


    Thin shallow thought the other party hung up, looked at his mobile phone and shook it curiously: "are you disconnected?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    The other party answered silently. Finally, he tangled his mouth; "No, what do you mean? What''s the matter with you? Which parent do you want to see? Mu Shinian''s parents, haven''t you seen them several times?"


    "Is it difficult..."


    The other party took a deep breath and said in horror, "you broke up."


    "Get out! You broke it." A thin, cold retort.


    When the other party heard him say so, he was relieved: "well, just don''t make trouble. Just your temper. It''s estimated that only when you are blind can you see you."


    "Get down to business." Bo Qian interrupted him.


    Seeing that he was so upset, the other party immediately surrendered: "well, well, you are really." Afterining, he started again: "tell me about you. You''ve treated such a small problem so grandly. It seems that you''ve really nted it." he noticed that the people on the phone began to be upset again, The other party hurried to stop talking nonsense: "how else can you show? Put your face there, dress a little more formally, and then bring some gifts that the elderly like. Isn''t it all alive? Elders all over the world probably like these."


    Thin shallow listened carefully and asked nervously, "should I say something?"

 Chapter 667

    <h4>Chapter 667</h4>


    The other party Er, er again, and finally speechless said, "you just follow the elder''s meaning. Don''t refute what she said. Even if you want to refute, you can hold it in your heart and give the elder enough face."


    Is it that simple?


    Thin shallow has some doubts.


    But he wondered again: "but what if the elders who had been provoked before were unhappy?"


    This is not on Baidu.


    That''s why he''s upset.


    The phone became silent for another moment.


    The other party silently asked, "have you made others unhappy?"


    Thin shallow ah said, "yes, before, my previous things were known, so her grandmother didn''t look very happy."


    "Don''t you talk nonsense!" Listening to the other party''s tone, he seemed to want to climb down the telephone line, and then hit his thin head with a fist: "just those broken things you used to do. If I were an elder, I would have rolled up mu Shinian and ran away with it!"


    Thin and pale, his face is darker.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "No, no, no, I''m just giving an example."


    Hearing the threat in the words, the other party immediately changed his mouth: "I mean, your situation is more difficult, but you have inherent advantages. You are so good to her granddaughter, can you let her grandmother know that you have been good and prove it with practical action."


    Bo Qian listened to his words carefully.


    He thought for a while and finally realized it.


    "Then I see."


    "Well."


    The other party smiled: "if you have any questionster, remember toe to me at any time. I will help you cheat mu Shinian home."


    "What is deception?"


    Bo Qian is very unhappy.


    The other party forehead, immediately changed his mouth: "OK, please, please go home!"


    Bo Qian hung up with satisfaction.


    The other party also hung up the phone. Instead, he was shocked and said, "I''ll go. When did Bo shallow say thank you to someone?"


    This is probably the first time. This girl named mu Shinian is really capable.


    Bo Qian probably didn''t kiss anyone, so he was so determined to her.


    No.


    That girl is just about to take the college entrance examination. Bo Qian won''t be such a beast, so Bo Qian shouldn''t still be a


    The other party suddenly stood in awe.


    He was wrong. He used tough at Bo Qian and couldn''t find a target. As a result, he was sincere.


    The other party shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    Now, I finally fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and went back to his room.


    He sat in the dressing room and stared at the row of suits and shirts. He matched several sets casually, even the cuff watch.


    Then he stared at the clothes. He really couldn''t pick out the one to wear, so he called the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper also stared at the clothes and said inexplicably, "young master, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t dress so ceremoniously for thepany meeting and banquet.


    Bo Qian didn''t answer this question. He just pointed to those clothes and asked directly, "you think that''s a good set."


    The housekeeper looked at Bo Qian strangely and muttered curiously, "young master, what asion are you going to use it for?"


    Thin sipped his lower lip: "don''t ask this, just answer my question."

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668</h4>


    "Then, young master, what style do you want?" The housekeeper asked again curiously.


    Thin and shallow is a walking clothes hanger. It''s so big. It''s estimated that he looks good in everything. Therefore, he has never worried about what clothes to wear.


    This is probably the first time.


    So, thin shallow is very depressed.


    "It seems that formal clothes will not give people a sense of... Distance."


    The elders like the one who looks optimistic.


    So, there''s nothing wrong with this style.


    The housekeeper, with a dignified face, chose from those clothes. Finally, his eyes fell on a blue suit: "young master, this, British style, looks very gentleman."


    "No, it''s too fancy." Shallow said, and added: "it doesn''t seem very stable."


    That''s it.


    The housekeeper pointed to a set of white ones: "well, this one, it''s clean and tidy, and it''s very polite at first sight. If you wear gold rimmed sses, it''ll beplete, like the schrs of the Republic of China."


    Thin shallow frowned again.


    "No, this is a little too non mainstream."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper was speechless.


    He also came to work hard, pointed out seven or eight sets of clothes in one breath, and then they were rejected by thin shallow.


    The housekeeper was about to cry: "young master, why don''t you just tell me who you are going to see, so that I can help you make suggestions."


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip, and there was rarely a trace of impatience on his face.


    He coughed and stared at the housekeeper: "I don''t see anyone. Go out first."


    Then he tangled with those clothes again.


    Finally, when the housekeeper saw him, Bo Qian was wearing a pure ck suit, tie, brooch and watch, and his hair was particrly worn. Even if he faced this face every day, the housekeeper couldn''t help being absent for a moment.


    Even the white haired tiger was stunned.


    "Young master, you are too."


    Too handsome.


    Is this face free to see?


    Thin, shallow and expressionless nced at the housekeeper''s obsessed eyes: "what''s your expression?"


    The housekeeper shook his head, then raised his thumb: "young master, to tell you the truth, just wear this one today. No matter who you want to see, it''s no problem. Anyone who sees it will like it."


    Really?


    Bo Qian is not very confident.


    But it''s toote. He has to hurry.


    "I''ll go out ande back soon."


    Then he went out.


    Then, a steam whistle sounded in the yard. Bo shallow took the sports car as a rocket and rushed out directly.


    It seems that he is still very anxious.


    The housekeeper touched his chin and then looked upstairs nervously.


    No.


    Who are you going to see when you wear thin clothes like that!?


    Isn''t mu Shinian still upstairs?


    Is he cheating?


    The housekeeper suddenly looked like he had been struck by thunder. He didn''t think much. It was thin and shallow. It was very abnormal today. He would still wear clothes ande out like going to get married. Anyone would think crooked.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian raced all the way to thergest mall at the fastest speed.


    As soon as he entered, almost all his eyes stuck to him.


    "My God, he''s so handsome!"


    "This is a model. It''s a little handsome."


    "Is he looking for someone? Well, can I go to him and get a wechat?"


    "You think more. Look at the ring finger of his left hand. He has a wife."

 Chapter 669

    <h4>Chapter 669</h4>


    "Ah, did his wife save the gxy in herst life?"


    Thin and shallow stretched his face uneasily.


    He has never been to such a ce, but he doesn''t like being surrounded!


    With a thin and gloomy face, he tried not to pay attention to the eyes around him. Then he walked directly towards aprehensive mall and pushed a cart.


    All the way, I went directly to the special area for the elderly.


    Bo Qian didn''t know what to buy, but she still understood the truth of every penny, so she simply threw some of the most expensive things into the cart.


    All the way, he has been stuck in half a car.


    Aftering out of the supermarket, he went to the jewelry store again, picked out a set of jewelry, asked them to pack it in a slightly better box and left directly.


    When they came out of the mall and went back, they were just about to start.


    Mu Shinian wore casual clothes as usual. Then, looking at the appearance of thin and shallow costumes, she was directly dumbfounded.


    Thin and light, wearing a pure ck suit, cut appropriately, and his figure is more slender.


    Moreover, his hair has been specially done... This face, let it out, kills arge group of stars.


    So, what is he doing dressed like this?


    Mu Shinian couldn''t keep up with his brain circuit: "what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow looked up, down, left and right: "what''s wrong?"


    "There''s really nothing wrong with what you have to say." But if you want to say it carefully, thin and shallow is wrong everywhere.


    What''s going on!


    What is he doing dressed like this.


    Thin shallow was not very calm. He looked at his eyes and admired his thoughts. His face was a little gloomy and uncertain.


    He coughed and said weakly, "let''s go."


    It''s toote to change clothes.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything. He put on his schoolbag and went out with thin shallow.


    Then, seeing what was stuffed in the car, she was shocked again.


    "These, in the end is."


    "A present for your grandmother." Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shi read, er, and strangely lengthened the tone: "did you buy it?"


    Bo qianen gave a voice and added, "I bought it myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s really hard for you.


    I really don''t know what to say.


    She frowned with a puzzled light on her face.


    What happened to Bo Qian today?


    Thin shallow also fidgeted.


    I''m going to see my parents soon.


    He must perform well, or he will be deducted points.


    Mu Shinian listens to her grandmother''s words so much. Maybe if her grandmother says a word, mu Shinian will immediately separate from him.


    They haven''t settled anything yet. If they are separated, they can''t even break up.


    Bo Qian''s heart is depressed.


    The two men went to the sanatorium with their own worries.


    Two people walked all the way, mu Shinian almost wanted to cover his face.


    What are these special things.


    She''s innocent.


    It''s all so thin. What are you doing dressed like when you have nothing to do.


    He doesn''t do anything. When he stops over there, he can attract the attention of a group of people. He doesn''t realize it. He still dresses up like that. Isn''t he deliberately trying to provoke people?


    I can''t tell you how bitter I am.


    I want to go straight to grandma''s room.


    After a long walk, I finally came to grandma''s room.

 Chapter 670

    <h4>Chapter 670</h4>


    Mu Shinian was just about to breathe a sigh of relief. As a result, when grandma saw thin and shallow, she almost threw the dishes in her hand directly to the ground.


    "Grandma!"


    "... Hello, you."


    After a dull greeting, grandma stared at mu Shinian with curious eyes.


    Mu Shi read back one. I don''t know. Don''t ask. I really don''t know. You ask him about something, and stare at her directly.


    Grandma just regained her mind. Looking at Bo Qian, she returned with a faint smile: "here you are, sit down."


    No one doesn''t like good things.


    Grandma said, and couldn''t help looking at thin shallow eyes. Then she took back her eyes.


    I have to say, this thin face is really beautiful.


    Grandma is so old that she has never seen such a beautiful person.


    Thin shallow put the gifts aside: "grandma, these are for you."


    "Juste here. If you have nothing to give..." grandma stared at it in the twinkling of an eye and was piled into a mountain gift. She was speechless for a long time.


    Thin shallow Shanshan''s exnation: "I don''t know what you like, I''ve prepared a little for everything."


    "This..." call a little?


    This is called a mountain, okay!?


    How much do you misunderstand this?


    Grandma''s heart was crazy and brushed rows of bullet screens.


    But looking at him so serious and nervous, he had to wave his hand and helplessly say, "you have a heart."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow finish, the next operation, is very beautiful.


    No matter what grandma did, he followed behind, washing dishes, washing dishes, pouring water and carrying dishes for grandma... The engine was amazing.


    Grandma became uneasy from the beginning to the back.


    She even swallowed her saliva and said nervously, "you, tell me straight. What have you done to my family?"


    The two said this alone. Mu Shinian picked lotus beans on the balcony and couldn''t hear anything at all.


    Grandma specifically avoided mu Shinian. She put down her dishes and said nervously, "you''re straight. Don''t do those twists and turns. Did you do something to us?"


    Grandma felt she was ready.


    Even if this meeting, shallow said that he beat mu Shinian, he estimated that he would p back calmly!


    Even if I can''t fight, I won''t let my granddaughter be bullied like this!


    Bo Qian stood there frightened by his grandmother and didn''t dare to move.


    Grandma shook the drops of water on her hands, took a deep breath and said gently, "tell me, be honest and frank, and I''ll give you a chance!"


    No


    Give him a chance.


    He''s here to make amends, not to find fault.


    Two people just looked at each other. For a moment, there was an invisible aura confronting each other.


    No one will let anyone.


    Mu Shinian came in and saw this scene. She curiously stretched her neck and stared at the stove. Then, her eyes curiously turned around and around between the two people: "what''s the matter with you two?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Ah, No." Grandma smiled gently. In a twinkling of an eye, she recovered as it was: "nothing, are you finished peeling?"


    "It''s over."


    Mu Shinian crowded in.


    The small kitchen was crowded with three people.

 Chapter 671

    <h4>Chapter 671</h4>


    Mu Shinian pondered and pushed Bo Qian out without thinking: "if you won''t help, go out and stay."


    Thin shallow was pushed out. He blinked and quickly pulled out mu Shinian: "I will!"


    He helped very well. He would have done better if he hadn''t been frightened by Grandma''s sudden arrival.


    I don''t believe it at all.


    Grandma also said, "he did a good job. Go and buy some starch."


    These two people are definitely hiding something from her.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "grandma, what''s the matter, you''d better say it directly."


    Don''t let her go.


    Since it''s about her, it''s natural for her to be present.


    Grandma smiled gently: "there''s really nothing wrong. What''s the matter? Are you afraid of what grandma will do to him?"


    This is not


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and the answer was self-evident.


    Afraid of what thin shallow does to grandma.


    Thin shallow''s eyes beat hard. This dead girl, his reputation is so low?


    Probably also think that Bo Qian won''t have no product to this point. Mu Shinian looked back three steps, looked at Bo Qian with some warning in his eyes, and then went out happily.


    After she left, grandma finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This girl is always so worried about this and that."


    After saying that, I don''t know what I think of. Grandma smiled and said, "it was like this before, and it''s like this now. Don''t look at the way she''s not afraid of anything. In fact, for people who care, she always puts it in her heart. Sometimes, she would rather hurt herself than others."


    Shallow means understanding.


    Grandma looked at her again and stopped talking for several times before she opened her mouth calmly: "she''s not here now. Just open your mouth if you want to say anything."


    Thin shallow feels weak, poor and helpless.


    He doesn''t know what to say, okay.


    Only grandma kept urging him to say something.


    Grandma put down the dishes in her hand: "you say it, I can ept it, no matter what you say."


    If you can, I really want to kneel down and beg for mercy for grandma!


    What''s the matter with this questioning tone?


    What did he do in the end!


    Grandma saw that he didn''t speak, and some cold sweat came out: "thin, don''t tell me, you really hit my granddaughter?"


    Grandma said, subconsciously gripping the knife.


    Thin shallow frightened immediately stepped back two steps.


    "You, what do you want me to say? I didn''t think about it when I was admiring!"


    This joke is really big.


    Even if he beat himself, he would never be able to admire the time!


    This is not scientific at all!


    Grandma frowned: "is it more serious than beating her?"


    "No, it''s not." Bo Qian couldn''t say clearly: "no, grandma, why do you think I beat her? I didn''t do anything."


    "... nothing?"


    Grandma said, looking at him from top to bottom with a kind of scanning eyes. Finally, her face waspletely gloomy: "you really didn''t do anything?"


    Thin shallow ah, I almost swear.


    "I really didn''t do anything. I can''t bully mu Shinian in my life!"


    This sentence is like a human sentence.


    Grandma looked at him suspiciously and silently put down the knife in her hand.


    Thin shallow came out with a slow sigh of relief.


    Grandma''s character is too... She dotes on her granddaughter. If she doesn''t agree with her, she has to use a knife.

 Chapter 672

    <h4>Chapter 672</h4>


    "How many meanings do you mean toe here today?"


    Grandma spoke out her doubts directly.


    Shallow is almost shocked and stupid.


    He blinked and repeated curiously, "this, that?"


    Grandma said and pointed to him: "look at you. You dress so formally and buy me so many things. It''s bad intention. You must have done something to make amends!"


    This idea... Can''t be refuted.


    Bo Qian is almost wronged to death.


    He frowned and said with a wry smile, "it''s not grandma. I thought it''s what you want to tell me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now it''s grandma''s turn to be surprised.


    Thin shallow was embarrassed and said, "I thought you suddenly invited me to dinner. I must have done something wrong. You''re going to teach me a lesson."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grandma was silent and silent.


    Atst, her face waspletely nk.


    "What?"


    "I mean." Seeing that grandma''s face was wrong, Bo thought he was wrong. He coughed and was very embarrassed; "You don''t like me. You suddenly came to me. I thought..."


    Now, grandma finally understood what he meant.


    Grandma was speechless for a long time. Finally, she sincerely asked, "if it''s all right, can''t Ie to you for dinner?"


    Thin shallow stared in amazement: "what do you mean?"


    Grandma sighed silently. Looking at him, she looked a little like a fool: "if it''s all right, I can''t find you, can I? Do you need a reason toe to you for dinner with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence means.


    Thin shallow dare not think more, afraid that he is too narcissistic.


    So he asked cautiously, "what does grandma mean?"


    Grandma started cooking again, and he said, "how do you think so much? I just have nothing to do with myself, and I think I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I makeints abouting to you for a meal."


    "Young man, when you are young, do you think less about what you don''t have, or have you been with Niannian for a long time and began to think wildly?"


    Thin shook his head fiercely.


    At this time, even if there is, it can not be admitted.


    Otherwise, is he impatient?


    "Hey, cook, cook, can you? Won''t you just go out and stay?"


    "Yes!"


    At this time, even if you can''t, you have to harden your scalp!


    Grandma was quite satisfied with his performance; "Well, it''s good to be able to cook. If she doesn''t read, she can''t cook, and the food is not delicious. She either refuses to learn, or I have taught from childhood to adulthood, but she is, how to say, she doesn''t have talent in this field."


    In this regard, Bo shallow expressed deep understanding.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t expect much except instant noodles.


    Grandma sighed with a heavy expression: "I have no requirements for you. As long as you read the time well, everything will be easy to discuss. However, you''d better learn to cook, otherwise I''m afraid you two will starve to death in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They can order takeout or cook at home.


    None of this is a problem anyway.


    Just


    Since this is the only thing grandma wants from him.


    Then he is sure to finish it!


    It''s a big deal. Start learning tomorrow.


    Mu Shinian almost ran, bought starch, and then ran back like a shell.


    She leaned panting against the door, and then she saw in horror that the two people were talking happily


    She just went out. It was less than ten minutes. What happened to these two people?

 Chapter 673

    <h4>Chapter 673</h4>


    Wasn''t it still an arrogant and domineering state that we had to go to war at any time?


    Why did something terrible happen in less than ten minutes!?


    Mu Shinian''s sight was a little unclear, so she turned around between the two people. Grandma had sharp eyes. When she saw hering back, she smiled and said, "why did shee back so soon?"


    "Ah."


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to say anything more. He immediately handed over a packet of starch: "I''m afraid you''re in a hurry."


    Grandma took it and said, "OK, go and sit outside first. Anyway, you won''t. staying here is also a hindrance."


    "Ah."


    Mu Shinian wandered out, and then turned around uneasily. After confirming that they were very harmonious, he sat back on the sofa, picked up his cell phone and prepared to pass the time.


    However, after sitting for not a minute, she immediately became restless again.


    "Grandma, what happened between you two?"


    The two men turned around and looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    You still ask me?


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said seriously, "tell me directly. I can ept it."


    These two people are absolutely abnormal. They are abnormal everywhere. Look at the current situation, if they are all right, there will be ghosts.


    But she really can''t think of what can happen between these two people.


    Although, since just now, they have been very strange.


    In the kitchen, the two looked at each other. Finally, grandma stared at her speechless: "it''s really nothing. I asked him about your recent situation. I heard that you''ve been very good recently, and then it''s gone."


    "That''s it?"


    Mu Shinian is very suspicious.


    She was still thinking about whether something had happened, only something she didn''t know, so Bo shallow was so angry. Did he dress so well... Apologize?


    As a result, that''s it?


    If I came to care about her recent situation, I wouldn''t dress like this.


    After listening to her doubts, grandma nodded bluntly: "it''s really all right. Don''t think about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian, and the other party nodded at her.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, grabbed a bag of dried fruit depressed, and some bit angrily.


    No.


    I still think it''s wrong everywhere.


    After the dishes were served, mu Shinian finally realized what was wrong.


    Is grandma too enthusiastic about Bo shallow?


    It''s like being a grandson.


    Mu Shinian looked at the thin and shallow bowls piled up into a hill, but he had nothing. Suddenly, he was a little unbnced.


    Grandma, it doesn''t hurt her anymore.


    Why should I go to the pain.


    He has so much money that he can''t eat enough.


    Mu Shinian brushed a row of bullet screens in his heart.


    As a result, before he was too sour, he stretched out his hand and put a peeled shrimp in her bowl.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and looked at the shrimp curiously.


    Bo Qian is chatting with grandma, but he doesn''t stop.


    Several shrimps were peeled in session.


    Grandma saw it and couldn''t helpughing: "this child just doesn''t like shelling shrimp. He has been like this since childhood and doesn''t know how to cultivate it."


    "It''s all right, stick."


    I don''t care about shallowness at all.


    Grandma is very satisfied with this.


    Mu Shinian stared at the shrimps. He was silent for a few seconds and began to eat directly.

 Chapter 674

    <h4>Chapter 674</h4>


    feel at ease and justified.


    Anyway, Bo Qian has done this before.


    ¡­¡­


    After a meal.


    On their way back, mu Shinian still looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    Thin and shallow is wrong.


    Neither is grandma.


    But she really doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    Grandma looked very angry just now. How could she not be angry again in less than ten minutes? Thin and shallow is not RMB. Everyone loves it.


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought hard.


    Instead, I came up with a terrible idea.


    No, they actually broke up, but they were embarrassed to show it in front of her, so they deliberately pretended to show her?


    Mu Shimian was shocked by his idea.


    She stared at thin and shallow in amazement, and her little face was dignified.


    Thin shallow calmly returned her eyes: "what are you thinking?"


    Mu Shinian took a breath and looked at him in silence: "you''d better tell me honestly. What are you hiding from me?"


    "It''s nothing. Your grandmother loves you very much."


    Thin shallow told her bluntly, "she thought I bullied you and even wanted to work hard with me."


    "Desperately?"


    Mu Shinian was shocked.


    Thin shallow nodded: "yes."


    "But I didn''t."


    crap.


    She is not a fool. Others bully her. She will bully her back and leave again, otherwise she will be too sorry for herself.


    Thin shallow paused for a few seconds and said slowly, "I exined, and your grandmother found out. Then, there was nothing."


    Mu Shinian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In turn, she asked another question: "what are you doing here today?"


    The muscles of thin and shallow face stiffened a little, but in a twinkling of an eye, he returned to normal: "nothing, didn''t youe to see the elders? Anyway, you should dress up a little."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s called dressing up a little?


    Mu Shinian stared at the watch on his wrist. This watch alone was already worth several rooms.


    Is this a little?


    Bo Jianjian saw that her eyes had been falling on her wristwatch. After a pause for a second, she said bluntly, "I''ll buy you this one with a female style."


    "I don''t want it"


    It''s uneptable to carry a house or something.


    She still likes to keep a low profile.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and didn''t say anything. He just mentioned: "there are many watches in my dressing room. You can go and have a look. Some are suitable for girls. If you don''t like them, I''ll ask someone to buy some back next time and put them in your dressing room."


    He really didn''t think about the watch at the beginning.


    Mu Shinian is just a student. He should not need a watch.


    He was ill advised.


    "No."


    Mu Shinian said; "I don''t like watches."


    It''s very painful to watch the time pass by and see it with your own eyes.


    Thin shallow didn''t insist.


    Seeing that it was still early to go back, he suddenly said, "take you to a ce."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word and didn''t refute.


    She didn''t begin to be shocked until she was.


    Thin shallow took her and went directly to the top floor of the hotel.


    Between the two hotels, there is simply an additional transparent road.


    Moreover, it is closed, just like an independent space.


    If you lie here in summer, you may see the stars overhead as soon as you look up.

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675</h4>


    And I don''t know what design this is. The stars seem to be in front of them.


    Mu Shinian looked at the scene in shock.


    She has been to this hotel before.


    I haven''t seen this before.


    Did this happen all of a sudden?


    Thin shallow seemed to see the doubt in her heart, nodded and said, "just built,e here."


    Thin shallow said, took her hand and walked to a door. Thin shallow moved a few times on an electronic disy screen, then grabbed her hand and pressed it on the disy screen.


    Then, he didn''t know what to move twice. The whole electronic disy flickered. After a few seconds, the door opened.


    Mu Shinian looked at the white ss path and stared round in shock.


    "Is this your newly developed project?"


    If this is put into use, it must be a scenic spot. At that time, you can make a lot of money just by collecting tickets.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help raising his hand and touched the ss. He didn''t know what mechanism was set in it. The ss still had temperature.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help feeling.


    It''s good to have money.


    You can do whatever you want.


    Thin shallow looked at her and couldn''t helpughing: "this is not for external use."


    Mu Shi read it out and couldn''t understand it.


    "It is estimated that this process and building materials cost a lot of money. If they are not used externally, the cost will note back."


    Bo shallow wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "do you like it here?"


    Mu Shi read and nodded bluntly, "I like it. It''s very beautiful here."


    "Just like it. Take a walk."


    Thin shallow pulled her from one side to the other.


    After mu Shinian went in, he found that there was a cave here.


    It''s a small house.


    There will be everything that should be.


    Bed, sofa or something that needs to be used in daily life.


    It''s almost everything.


    Mu Shinian touched the ss with emotion: "it''s so beautiful."


    She has also been to many ces and seen a lot of scenery, but there has never been such a beautiful one.


    Mu Shinian fondly touched a tasselmp: "if you don''t use it externally, what are you doing with this?"


    Thin shallow smiled and apanied her from one end to the other.


    Finally he said, "this is for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at him in amazement.


    No, why give her this!?


    OK, it''s no use giving it to her.


    Thin shallow held her hand and pressed it on the ss door: "your fingerprint has been set. In the future, no one cane in here except you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s eyes widened.


    She was stunned for a long time before she said, "why do you give me this? I don''t need it."


    "You need it."


    Bo Qian interrupted her.


    Solemnly exined: "you are about to enter the next stage of your life. I have no other gifts to give you. Just give you this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''d rather you give me a gift at random than exaggerate, okay.


    It must cost more than hundreds of millions to make such a thing.


    How did Bo Qian think of it.


    Moreover, she just graduated. It''s not a particrly important moment. Why does Bo shallow pay so much attention to it.

 Chapter 676

    <h4>Chapter 676</h4>


    Mu Shinian thought so, but on the surface, he tried his best to maintain a calm appearance.


    "That won''t work."


    She said, "do you have anything you want? Reciprocity."


    Anyway, she has a lot of good things. Take one out as a gift. In this way, her mood will be better.


    Thin shallow thought and shook his head: "I''ll tell you when I have it."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, but he still felt the ss.


    This is a little exaggerated.


    What kind of brain circuit is thin shallow? It''s just giving people things. Is it so exaggerated?


    Thin shallow patted her head: "well, don''t think about it, just take it as a small gift."


    "Little gift?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the ss path and didn''t know how to answer.


    Is this still a small gift?


    Are you kidding.


    Thin shallow looked at the time and directly pulled her away.


    Mu Shinian looked back reluctantly and looked at the ss path. Then he slowly followed him away.


    "But why did you suddenly give me this?"


    Okay, why don''t you give me a present?


    I have to give such a scary one.


    Bo qianen said, "nothing."


    "... oh."


    If such a heavy gift can be sent out casually, mu Shinian has no hope for Bo''s whim.


    Just ask him to send something a little smaller next time. It''s not demanding. As long as she can carry it alone.


    Thin shallow looked at her curiously.


    Mu Shinian seems that he really doesn''t remember anything?


    She drew this thing herself.


    Although, it is estimated that she drew it casually a long time ago.


    However, he just wanted to give her such a gift.


    His girl deserves the best.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning, mu Shinian was still thinking about what kind of gift to return.


    Then she couldn''t sleep again.


    Simply turned over and knocked on the night owls in the group twice.


    "I have something to look for."


    Her words cheated out a few sleepless people.


    The elder martial brother took the lead in answering:e on, what''s up.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment and entered quickly: someone gave me a gift. What should I return?


    After a minute, the little elder martial sister quickly answered: This is simple. You can just give him a shallow meal. I think he is so precious to you. One meal is enough to kill him.


    The fifth elder martial brother also coaxed aside: Yes, it''s absolutely no problem. Younger martial sister, just do it.


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Finally, he exined hard: it''s not him.


    Little elder martial sister: OK, we all know. Don''t hide it. It''s useless to hide so much. It''s useless.


    When Mu read, the lips pursed tighter.


    She moved her hand and quickly sent a paragraph: really not.


    Fifth senior brother: don''t struggle, younger martial sister. Don''t we know you? If other men dare not think of giving you gifts, I guarantee that even people can''t give gifts to you, and they will be thrown out by Bo Qian. If you were a woman, you probably wouldn''t be so tangled. It can keep you awake in the middle of the night and still tangle about what gifts to give. OK, there''s no one else except thin and shallow


    Eldest martial brother: IQ has been online recently.


    Fifth senior brother: ah, thank you for your praise. Keep a low profile.

 Chapter 677

    <h4>Chapter 677</h4>


    Little elder martial sister came together again: little younger martial sister, what did she give you? You say it, so we can help you refer to it. Although I insist, Bo shallow can be sent off in one meal.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to struggle anymore.


    Her senior brothers and sisters are all human spirits.


    Her little lie must have been broken with a poke.


    Mu Shinian was relieved and quickly replied: he gave it to me. It is conservatively estimated that... There should be more than a billion.


    There was a silence in the crowd.


    For a while, a group of people only returned to a row of ellipsis.


    Even the elder martial brother, who has never been surprised, returned a series of ellipsis.


    Little elder martial sister: how much did he give you?


    Mu Shinian breathed out: more than ten billion, rough n, it is estimated that there is more than ten million.


    The crowd is quieter.


    Not even an ellipsis this time.


    Mu Shinian thought they were all offline and hurriedly urged: you think of an idea for me and go back to bed.


    If this matter is not solved, she may not be in the mood to sleep.


    The little elder martial sister directly sent several expressions of shock and fainting, and wrapped them up: what did you say and how much did you send? Is Bo Qian crazy? Why do you have to do this. What did he do this for? Send out more than a billion in one breath. Is this going to heaven?


    The elder martial brother is still calm: from another angle, he decided to be true love to the younger martial sister, otherwise he wouldn''t spill so much in one breath.


    The fifth senior brother is also angry: I''ll go. His method of picking up girls is too high-end and high-grade. Everyone is a man. Do you want to hit people like this!


    Mu Shinian was speechless and said: why don''t I give him an ind?


    The crowd was silent again. This time, even the eldest martial brother sent a fist.


    Junior sister: Excuse me, are you a group to show off your wealth?


    Fifth elder martial brother: I agree. What''s wrong with you, younger martial sister? Do you have to send the ind? How many inds you have.


    Eldest martial brother: reply, the younger martial sister has the least working capital, but she has the most inds and houses.


    After all, their younger martial sister insists that houses are easy to add value, so they buy houses as soon as they have money.


    So, up to now, there are so many terrible houses in her hands.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She frowned and replied seriously: only this is more than a billion, otherwise nothing else canpare.


    Little elder martial sister: Well, I have stood up bravely from the blow. You can send the ind, but there is a problem. How do you exin that the ind is yours? Or how can you exin to him that you can afford the ind?


    Mu Shinian has never thought about this problem.


    She was silent for a moment, and then tentatively opened her mouth: suddenly found?


    There was a silence in the group.


    The fifth elder martial brother replied with an expression Pack: No, younger martial sister, your idea is very unrealistic. If you want to give it, you have to give a gift that meets your current value. You can''t give it too much. Otherwise, your identity will be exposed. Who dares to believe that you can give such a gift? There''s no ce to exin, okay.


    Mu Shinian paused for a few seconds before slowly returning to a full stop.


    The elder martial brother also said over there: you can''t expose your identity. If you choose a gift with your heart, Bo shallow will certainly ept it.

 Chapter 678

    <h4>Chapter 678</h4>


    Mu Shi read back a good.


    Then, I slowly went offline.


    What is this and what.


    It''s all thin.


    It''s all right. What do you do with such an expensive gift.


    Otherwise, she won''t worry about what gift to give now.


    When I was dreaming, I was thinking about what gift to give.


    The next day, I overslept directly.


    After sitting in bed for a while, she slowly got up to wash, and then went downstairs to have breakfast.


    Just as she went down, she saw someone she didn''t want to see.


    Mu Shiran sat on the sofa. Not far away, the white haired tiger was staring at her maliciously.


    Mu Shiran was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move. He didn''t even dare to take a breath. He was afraid that the white haired tiger would flutter over when the movement was a little bigger.


    Seeing Mu Shi read it down, the white haired tiger immediately ran over.


    Mu Shinian was afraid to pat it on the head: "what are you doing here?"


    She didn''t look at Mu Shiran, but she asked her.


    Mu Shiran grabbed a fist hard: "I called to ask you out, but you refused to return. I can onlye here to find you."


    Mu Shinian said, "I don''t want to see you. You can go back."


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth: "Shi Nian, do you need to do this? Just go to see me. My agent asked me. You have nothing to do anyway. A little meeting won''t take you much time, or you won''t even help with such a small favor."


    Mu Shinian nced at her speechless: "she just wants to say those things when she sees me. It''s good for you to help me refuse her directly."


    Mu Shiran: "it''s not this matter. She should have something else to ask you. Anyway, I came in person. You''lle with me. Anyway, it won''t take you much time."


    "Mu Shinian, can''t you give me this face?"


    Mu Shinian teased for a while before standing up: "look at your posture. If I don''t help today, I guess you won''t leave, will you?"


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth heavily: "yes, I have to take you there today."


    endless.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "OK, I''ll see her with you."


    Mu Shiran breathed a sigh of relief.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Then she hurried out.


    Mu Shinian patted the head of the white haired Tiger: "you are not good. You scared people again."


    The white haired tiger rubbed her feet proudly.


    He can see whether it is me or not.


    I don''t me you at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t have anything else today, so he went out with Mu Shiran.


    Sister Wen was still waiting for them in the cafest time.


    Seeing someoneing, he hurried to his feet.


    "Shi Nian, I''m sorry to find you all of a sudden."


    Mu Shiran smiled stiffly, but in fact, she wanted to tear mu Shinian in half.


    Sister Wen has the most sense of time. Mu Shinian rejected her several times. She is not angry, but very gentle?


    She was only in a traffic jamst time. She was ten minuteste and was preached by her!


    Mu Shiran couldn''t bnce it.


    Mu Shinian smiled politely; "What can I do for you?"


    "Come on, sit down first and I''ll tell you slowly."


    Sister Wen confidently pulled out a document from her bag and handed it to her.


    "Take a look at this."


    Mu Shinian took it, read it expressionless, and handed it back.


    Seeing that there was no expression on her face, sister Wen asked curiously, "don''t you feel excited after reading it?"

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly and shook her head. She didn''t even bother to move her eyebrows.


    "No, I''m not interested. If that''s what you want to say, can I go?"


    Sister Wen''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She squeezed the document in her hand and smiled awkwardly: "Miss mu, there may be some... But I think you''d better take a closer look. The conditions above are absolutely attractive. Otherwise, I''m sorry to get it in front of you."


    "I know you refusedst time, but this version ispletely different fromst time."


    "Miss mu, in case you regret it in the future, you''d better take a look."


    Mu Shinian frowned gently, and his eyes shed a little funny.


    She shook her head and didn''t even change her posture: "thank you, but I really don''t need it. I don''t know what I will look like in the future, but I will never regret today''s decision."


    Sister Wen''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    Before she came, she guessed how much sister Wen nned to do, but no matter what she did, her answer was the same and would not change.


    Besides, she is not familiar with sister Wen. Whether she is angry or not, she has nothing to do with herself.


    Seeing that sister Wen had nothing else to say, mu Shinian stood up directly: "sorry, I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first."


    Sister Wen also stood up and looked Stern: "Miss mu, I''ve prepared this information for a long time. It''s all a schedule based on your own conditions. You shouldn''t live up to my heart."


    Mu Shi Nian and smile; "I never said I would change my mind. You don''t believe it and have to toss about, so it has nothing to do with me."


    With that, she left directly.


    Sister Wen grabbed the document and fell on the table in anger.


    "What''s her attitude!"


    Mu Shiran didn''t speak just now.


    She worried all the way. As a result, when she heard mu Shinian''s cold appearance, she felt that she didn''t have to worry anymore.


    It''s only a matter of time before you offend others. The result is unexpected.


    Mu Shiran spoke gently at this time: "sister Wen, mu Shinian is such a temper. Don''t care too much. I apologize for her."


    "What''s the use of asking you to apologize."


    Sister Wen is very angry.


    She hasn''t been so angry for a long time. As a gold medal agent, even a card star has to give her some face.


    However, at this time, he was teased by a hairy little girl.


    It''s rare to find one who looks good. I think it''s a good seedling and can be cultivated well. As a result, I met such a hard bone.


    Mu Shiran gently held sister Wen''s hand and said softly, "sister Wen, don''t be angry. Come and drink water."


    Sister Wen took it, took two drinks and put it back on the table angrily.


    "What''s the matter with your sister!"


    Mu Shiran patted her on the back and helped her: "sister Wen, I know you''ve worked hard. I''ll take this document back and talk to her well. Otherwise, I''ll ask my mother to talk to her."


    "You are kind-hearted. If she doesn''t even look at it, she won''t disappoint you."


    When I mentioned this, sister Wen was very angry.


    "Forget it, no, she doesn''t want to. Let her regret it in the future!"

 Chapter 680

    <h4>Chapter 680</h4>


    Sister Wen was still angry. She drank another mouthful of water and her face was still ugly.


    "She is!"


    Sister Wen can''t even scold.


    Mu Shiran wants her to be more angry. It''s best to be filled with resentment when she mentions mu Shinian in the future. She won''t want to sign a contract with mu Shinian again.


    "Sister Wen, Shi Nian has this temper. Not only are you angry, but we usually annoy her like this, but there''s no way. She has this temper. We''ve also said about her at ordinary times, but she doesn''t change it. We can''t help it. Sister Wen, calm down. I''ll talk to her again. Don''t get angry."


    Sister Wen looked at her and was very pleased.


    "Still Hello, if your sister were so obedient to you, I wouldn''t have to toss so much."


    Sister Wen patted her hand: "don''t toss on her. I think she has this virtue. She won''t wake up until she stumblester."


    "But, sister Wen, don''t you appreciate her very much?" Mu Shiran''s worried mouth.


    Sister Wen sneered and patted her hand gently: "don''t worry. No matter how good the seedlings are, they have to be obedient to be liked. Do you think I like her like this?"


    Mu Shiran couldn''t help a burst of happiness, but on the surface, it was still a lukewarm look: "sister Wen, you''ve worked hard."


    "You''re still obedient." Sister Wen sighed again, patted her hand twice and said, "I''ve put this schedule here. I''m going to use it on you and let your sister see the results. At that time, I''ll see how she will regret it."


    Mu Shiran''s eyes lit up.


    "Thank you, sister Wen!"


    "Thank you. As long as you are obedient, I promise I will hold you up." Sister Wen looked at Mu Shiran. Although there was still a gap from mu Shinian''s face, at least among her peers, Mu Shiran''s face was extremely rare.


    As long as she operates properly, Mu Shiran can''t afford it.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending sister Wen away, Mu Shiran turned over the document. Her face was gloomy again and again. She clutched the n book and wanted to tear it to pieces.


    For what?


    If you don''t want it, it''s her!


    For what?


    She is no worse than mu Shinian. Why should she be pressed by mu Shinian everywhere.


    Mu Shiran''s face was gloomy and was about to drip water.


    She took a deep breath. After a long time, she finally rxed. As soon as she looked up, she saw the driver in the front row staring at her in amazement.


    Mu Shiran''s anger, which had just subsided, reappeared again.


    She sneered twice, with a thorn in her smile: "what''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    The driver is just a driver. Who dares to offend such a person.


    Then he shook his head: "no, no, no, nothing!"


    Mu Shiran snorted coldly, leaned against the seat andmanded slowly: "drive."


    "OK."


    The driver drove honestly.


    But I can''t help thinking in my mind. Don''t they all say that Mu Shiran is a gentle and lovely person? Why is there such a big difference between reality and rumor? The way she was gnashing her teeth just now is not at all human.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Shiran returned, it was veryte.


    Tong Wanzhi is on the sofa in the living room, smiling and discussing something with a middle-aged woman.

 Chapter 681

    <h4>Chapter 681</h4>


    Seeing Mu Shiraning back, Tong Wanzhi stood up happily and said gently, "are you back? Come here, let me introduce you."


    Mu Shiran walked in suspiciously. Tong Wanzhi saw the high heels she was wearing on her feet and frowned: "Why are you still wearing high heels? You will have the college entrance examination in more than a month. What if you twist your feet at that time?"


    Maybe he was afraid to Mu Shiran at the scene, so Tong Wanzhi justined secretly.


    Mu Shiran frowned unhappily, with a trace of disgust in her voice: "Mom, I know, I won''t get hurt. You just think too much."


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned and knew that someone was there, so he didn''t continue to worry about it, Pull Mu Shiran to the middle-aged man: "this is Mr. Lin I helped you find. She graduated from a famous school and got great grades. Ordinary people really don''t move her. Her mother spent a lot of time. You are going to tutor with her during this period and strive for a good score in the College entrance examination."


    Mu Shiran''s face sank slightly.


    However, in front of others, she didn''t attack and said hello to miss Lin gently.


    Mr. Lin smiled, took out a paper from his bag and handed it to her: "here you are. Take time to do it today. I''ll evaluate it at that time and see how your specific level is."


    Today


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip unhappily. She will have a live broadcast to doter.


    Sister Wen said that we should contact moreizens to increase our sense of closeness.


    This paper


    Mu Shiran nced, and his face became more and more ugly.


    How can she finish such a difficult paper!


    "Miss Lin, I have something else to do tonight. You see, can I postpone it for you?"


    The voice fell. Tong Wanzhi''s face was suddenly unhappy. She grabbed Mu Shiran and scolded low: "what are you doing? Teacher Lin can be very busy. You amodate her time."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Mr. Lin is very easy to talk: "at that time, I''ll just speed up the progress behind me."


    Before Tong Wanzhi spoke, Mu Shiran quickly said, "OK, thank you, Mr. Lin."


    "You''re wee. I''ll go first."


    Miss Lin said hello and left first with her bag.


    As soon as the man left, Tong Wanzhi''s face immediately became ugly: "Shi ran, what are you doing? Teacher Lin is very busy. I''ve been struggling for a long time to promise."


    "Mom, but I''m busy too!" Mu Shiran displeased retort: "you don''t discuss it with me in advance like this, in case I really can''t leave!"


    "You!"


    Tong Wanzhi angrily used: "Ranran, if you want to enter the entertainment industry, your mother agrees, but you can''t focus on your work. The college entrance examination is very important."


    "Mom!" Mu Shiran helplessly lengthened his tone: "you said, what are we going to college for? Isn''t it just to find a good job? You should think so. Your daughter, I''m a lot ahead of others now. Even if they go to a good university, they may not make as much money as me."


    "That''s right, but."


    Tong Wanzhi still wanted to talk, so he was held by Mu Shiran: "well, mom, don''t say any more, I know, I''ll study well."

 Chapter 682

    <h4>Chapter 682</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her angrily; "Well, well, I know you''re sure, but you can''t do it like this. At least you should pay attention to it. Just stick to it for more than a month."


    "I know, mom."


    Mu Shiran was afraid that Tong Wanzhi would be really endless. She had to promise everything she said.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she was so obedient, which dissipated a little.


    She sighed lightly: "by the way, tell Shi Nian that it''s not easy to invite this teacher. Let here at that time."


    Mu Shiran''s face, which had hardly slowed down, became ugly again.


    "Mom, she''s not all so good in the exam. What else should she do?"


    "You can''t say that. If you have a chance, you''d better ask her to tutor together." Tong Wanzhi took her hand and patted her gently: "if your sisteres here for tutoring, two people together. If you don''t understand, you can ask her."


    "Ask her?"


    Mu Shiran seemed to hear Tianda''s joke. He snorted and said, "Mom, what are you talking about? Where do I need her to give me a lecture? She won the first ce in the exam only once. Can she go to heaven?"


    "I can''t say that. I''m smart when I read."


    Since mu Shinian won the first ce in the exam, the whole Gu family''s impression of her began to change.


    She hasn''t had this sense of crisis for a long time.


    Mu Shiran hasn''t felt like this for a long time.


    She bit her teeth, stared at Tong Wanzhi''s stomach and quickly changed the topic: "well, mom, don''t say this. How are you today? Did your brother make trouble for you?"


    Speaking of children, Tong Wanzhi''s mood suddenly improved a lot.


    She smiled and said, "you, how old is this child? How can it make me? That is, how can I say that when I was pregnant, I was a little ufortable and my whole body was very sour."


    "Mom, let me give you a massage."


    Mu Shiran said, warmly massaging her: "I just learned a set recently, and I''ll give you a massage in the future."


    Tong Wan Zhi nodded contentedly, "you have a heart."


    Mu Shiran smiled and pretended to mention it inadvertently: "by the way, mom, just let dad invite a nanny to take care of you and take care of pregnant women."


    Mentioning this, Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly became a little stiff.


    Mu Shiran also saw it.


    She asked nervously, "Mom, Dad, don''t you still me you?"


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed and said helplessly, "I didn''t tell your father about this. He will be angry."


    "Mom, you can''t say that. Dad is angry, but he has a share of this child." Mu Shiran stroked her stomach: "besides, what''s wrong with you trying to have a baby for him?"


    "It''s not that easy for adults." Tong Wanzhi knows exactly why Gu Shenghua is angry, but she knows. On the surface, she can only pretend she doesn''t know, otherwise such ayer of paper will be broken, and they will reallye to a dead end.


    Tong Wanzhi knew that pregnant women should be in a better mood, so he didn''t dare to continue to think.


    She touched her stomach and said, "I just hope that this child can be born safely. In this way, there is a little room for rxation in my rtionship with your father."


    "There will be, mom. Don''t worry."


    As long as my brother is born, I will have some confidence inpeting for family property at that time.


    Even if Gu Yan''s name is right, he has to let a little out!

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t go back to Bo''s house directly. Thinking that grandma''s dried apricots had finished, he went to buy some in the past.


    Then I went home.


    Bo shallow specially called back; "Need to pick you up?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian listened to the voice of someone discussing business over there, so he directly refused: "you''re busy with you."


    "OK, don''t go back toote." After a pause, Bo Qian added, "if it''s toote, ask the driver to pick it up."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and walked slowly towards the station.


    Near the rush hour of work and school, there are many people on the bus.


    Mu Shinian chose a position to stand.


    She will take the college entrance examination in more than a month.


    However, there have been too many thingstely.


    When she saw Mu Shiran today, she suddenly remembered Tong Wanzhi... I don''t know what happened to the child.


    With her, Gu Shenghua should not touch her.


    However, because of this child, the next two people


    Before I thought about it, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and turned around subconsciously.


    The cell phone ring is sent from the pocket of a young man with colorful hair.


    His eyes aligned with mu Shinian and hurriedly moved away.


    Mu Shinian walked over and spread his hand directly at him: "give it back to me."


    She really, thought carefully enough.


    You don''t even know your cell phone has been stolen?


    The young man frowned, hardened his head and said, "what are you talking about? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "return my mobile phone."


    The young man pressed the call button hard, but still refused to admit: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. The mobile phone is mine!"


    "Transparent mobile phone case, XX brand, take it out." Mu Shinian doesn''t want to be involved with him at all.


    She is also careless. She was picked up by someone. It''s really depressing.


    The bus just stopped.


    When the young man was about to leave, mu Shinian directly pressed his shoulder. Her action was fast, fast and cruel. She directly sped the young man''s wrist and took out his mobile phone. Then she kicked him directly in the back and kicked him out.


    The whole bus was quiet.


    Everyone stared at mu Shinian in amazement.


    Mu Shinian stood back and grabbed the railing with an expressionless face, without any emotional fluctuation on his face.


    The driver blinked, closed the door and drove away slowly.


    Mu Shinian turned over his mobile phone and looked at the missed call. Just wondering whether to dial back, the mobile phone dialed in again.


    The same caller.


    Mu Shinian hesitated, delimited and answered.


    "Mu Shi Nian?"


    This sound


    "I''m Gu Shenghua." The other party directly reported his name.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time: "Hello, what''s up?"


    Gu Shenghua said on the phone, "do you have time? I have something to do with you."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Shenghua is not familiar with her. Besides, she doesn''t like Gu Shenghua very much.


    Gu Shenghua didn''t expect that she would refuse so quickly. She was stunned for a long time.


    "About your mother."


    After a moment of silence, he spoke.


    Mu Shinian frowned again.


    She has already told Gu Yan about it.


    Gu Yan has also promised her.


    Gu Shenghua will find her now... Did you talk to Gu Yan?


    "Come to mypany." Gu Shenghua said slowly, e for your mother."

 Chapter 684

    <h4>Chapter 684</h4>


    Mu Shinian shook his cell phone hard and got off the bus in advance when the bus stopped.


    "OK."


    With that, mu Shinian hung up the phone directly.


    She searched the map without expression, and then directly called a car.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Gu''s group is not as good as Bo''s, it is at least one of thergest local enterprises.


    Gu Shenghua started his career in real estate in his early years, which can be regarded as seizing the market of this ce.


    Moreover, Gu Yan has done a good job in these years. Since taking charge of the enterprise, he has directly brought thepany to another height.


    Mu Shi read to the family''spany and went to the front desk to report his name. The front deskdy may have received the information long ago, so she took her up immediately.


    "Dong Gu is already waiting for you. Please follow me."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian followed her with his schoolbag on his back.


    The receptionist couldn''t help being curious. From time to time, she stared at her through the mirror.


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind: "what are you going to say?"


    The receptionist smiled awkwardly, "excuse me, are you Miss Gu''s sister? You really look like."


    "Well, she''s my sister."


    Mu Shinian raised his head and pulled out an arc on his face.


    The receptionist suddenly realized; "No wonder! I''ve never seen you before. Miss Gu oftenes here."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word and didn''t know what to answer.


    The receptionist smiled awkwardly when she saw that she was not very enthusiastic.


    Fortunately, the elevator is here.


    The receptionist immediately said, "Miss mu, here we are. Mr. Gu is waiting for you."


    "OK."


    Mu Shimian thanked her and went out directly.


    Gu Shenghua''s office has a goodyout.


    As soon as she entered, the secretaries outside the office were staring at her curiously.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything. He went straight over and knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in."


    Mu Shinian opened the door and went in.


    Gu Shenghua was talking about business with a simr high-level person. When he saw hering in, he made a pause gesture to her.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian didn''t protest and stood quietly waiting.


    Then, this wait is more than half an hour.


    After waiting, Gu Shenghua took a sip of water and stood up: "sit down, tea or coffee."


    "No, just say what you want to say."


    Mu Shinian''s cold mouth.


    Gu Shenghua choked and nodded slowly: "well, your character ispletely opposite to Shi ran."


    Oh, it''s none of your business.


    Mu Shi read a sentence in his heart. On the surface, it still looks very indifferent.


    Gu Shenghua looked at her and seriously asked, "are you going to intervene in your mother''s business?"


    Mu Shinian looked up and stared at him with some sarcasm.


    "Do you want her to kill the child if I don''t care?"


    "You are a smart man, and I won''t beat around the bush with you." Gu Shenghua breathed a sigh and said straight to the point, "this child, you know what your mother is for."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, turned a red bead on his hand, lightly picked his eyebrow and waited for him.


    Gu Shenghua said calmly, "I guess you know my situation. I got married with myst wife. I was climbing high at that time. After my wife died, it was not easy for me to marry your mother under pressure."

 Chapter 685

    <h4>Chapter 685</h4>


    "It took a lot of twists and turns. Think about it, I''m still sorry for your mother. Butter, fortunately, I married your mother home. However, on myst wife''s side, she and my son, Gu Yan, were the hope of their family. So when I married your mother, the two sides agreed that they would not have children again, and your mother agreed."


    "Now, your mother has a new child, and it''s hard for me to exin to my father-inw and mother-inw. Besides, even in the future, Gu Yan is the future heir, but for your mother and your sister, I have never owed them half a share in these years."


    "Shi Nian, when I say this, you should understand very well. I try my best to bnce my father-inw''s mother-inw''s house and my son''s house. Within my maximum ability, let your mother and your sister not be despised, despised and treated unfairly by my father-inw''s mother-inw''s house."


    "Shi Nian, you are a smart man. If you were me, you would be ugly now. Your mother betrayed me naked. She thought that as long as she had a son, she could take the inheritance right from Gu Yan. I don''t know why your mother thought so. I''m not mean to her. I didn''t want to treat her badly in the future."


    "After all, at the beginning, I already had an heir. Even if I didn''t get a wife, I finally went through many difficulties and married your mother back because I liked your mother. I''m different from your mother and myst wife. I have feelings with your mother."


    "When I read, I''ll ask you a question. If you were me, wouldn''t you be angry?"


    Mu Shinian still held the bead.


    What Gu Shenghua said is right.


    Although Tong Wanzhi abandoned her very early, many times, she still couldn''t help caring about those who asionally remembered when she was a child.


    She was relieved to know that she was doing well and that the new husband was very kind to her.


    Gu Shenghua is a businessman. He is used to doing things and interests first, but he is really good to those two people.


    At least, I have never been sorry for them in terms of material and face.


    If she were Gu Shenghua, she would feel betrayed.


    After all, the meaning of the child''s existence is too obvious.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and his face copsed very tightly.


    Gu Shenghua took another sip of water, and his voice was very vicissitudes: "to tell you the truth, my father-inw and mother-inw have been calling recently, asking me about my child and putting pressure on me."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t speak.


    Gu Shenghua sighed and stared at her. "Shi Nian, look, if you were me, you wouldn''t ept it, would you?"


    Yes, that''s right.


    I can''t ept it.


    Betrayal is betrayal.


    Besides, the reason for this betrayal is still so... Superficial.


    Gu Shenghua looked at her gently: "I don''t want to tell your mother. I''m worried. If I say so, there will be a gap between me and her in the future. Your mother is knowledgeable, sensible, generous and decent. I really have feelings for her. Therefore, can you persuade your mother not to hold unrealistic ideas."


    "If this child is really born... I really can''t treat your mother like before."


    What do you say.


    Even if she said it, it didn''t make sense.


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    Gu Shenghua reluctantly smiled: "what I told you, you go back and think about it slowly."

 Chapter 686

    <h4>Chapter 686</h4>


    "Your mother should have called you, and I''ll tell you the truth. Even if it''s my family business, I dare not directly ask your mother to kill the child. If you''re angry, the person behind you won''t forgive me. To exaggerate, the crazy things Bo shallow has done for you are not one or two. If I don''t have scruples, it''s impossible."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and there was a little confused light between his eyebrows and eyes.


    She was silent for a long time before she stood up: "I''ll go back first."


    I didn''t say yes or no.


    Gu Shenghua still stood up: "please, I specially called you."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t answer, opened the door and went out.


    Outside the door, Gu Yan leaned against the door and held his arm. His posture was very casual: "finished?"


    Mu Shinian looked back silently, looked at him and went out without saying a word.


    Gu Yan smiled, opened the door and went in.


    Gu Shenghua was about to drink water. When he came in, he put down his ss and said, "how long have you been here?"


    "I heard what I should or should not hear." Gu Yan looked at him calmly: "what''s the matter? I want her to tell the mother and daughter to kill the child?"


    Gu Shenghua''s face changed, stood up and said gently, "don''t worry, what belongs to you belongs to you."


    "I''m not going to have trouble with a child." Gu Yan shrugged calmly: "it should be mine. I will get it, and I won''t let others take it away, but I''m sorry for me, and I''ll always remember it."


    Gu Shenghua''s face changed; "Look at you, are you still ming me for marrying a twig?"


    "How."


    Gu Yan said frankly; "You have no feelings with my mother. I learned about cheating on my mother when I was very young. In the final analysis, men can''t control their lower body."


    Gu Shenghua''s face became more and more ugly.


    "You really..."


    "What is it?"


    Gu Yan smiled sarcastically: "don''t use me as an excuse. If you can''t get my grandparents there, don''t use me as a shield."


    After sessfully making his father''s angry face ugly, Gu Yan went out with great satisfaction.


    The assistant was waiting for him outside the door, covering his cheek.


    "Young master."


    Gu Yan smiled gently when he saw that he was beaten like that; "I''ll reimburse the medical expenses."


    The assistant smiled awkwardly, "OK. Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    "Where is she?" Gu Yan asked.


    The assistant pointed to the following: "at the cafe next to thepany, I had a great effort to let her stay."


    "Guess."


    Gu Yan smiled: "yes, she has a strange temper."


    It''s more than weird.


    The assistant covered his cheek and was very sad.


    The girl was a pervert. She punched directly and he almost fainted on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yan went to the cafe and saw mu Shinian holding his chin and ying a stand-alone game with one hand.


    He walked over and took a look: "I can''t see. You can still y this."


    "Say something."


    As Gu Shenghua said, mu Shinian was in a bad mood.


    A cup of coffee has cooled.


    She didn''t look up.


    Gu Yan didn''t care. He opened his chair and sat down next to her: "I came to you and fulfilled my promise."


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t look up; "Go ahead."


    Gu Yan ordered a cup of coffee before he spoke.

 Chapter 687

    <h4>Chapter 687</h4>


    "I thought you would retort."


    Gu Yan said unexpectedly.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "if you say you don''t want the child, Gu Shenghua will do it without saying a word."


    Gu Yan raised his eyebrow: "you can see very clearly."


    Mu Shinian''s smile became colder.


    "Just say it."


    She''s tired enough now. If Gu Yan adds more fuel and vinegar, she will really have a lot of trouble.


    Gu Yan stoppedughing and said directly, "I participated in a bidding for your boyfriend."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian almost knew what he was going to say.


    Sure enough, Gu Yan said, "it''s up to you whether I can win the bid."


    "What about the bidding book."


    Mu Shinian coldly interrupted him.


    The Bo family is a fragrant steamed bun. So many people have to gather up. If Gu Yan doesn''t have a bidding book, it''s hard to point out.


    If that bid was too bad, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    Gu Yan raised his hand and knocked on the table. His voice was very weak; "Look at you, Shi Nian. If it''s done, I promise I won''t interfere with your mother."


    "Bid."


    Mu Shinian interrupted him again.


    Gu Yan immediately surrendered; "OK, OK, I see. I''ll send it to you when I get back to the officeter, OK?"


    "Nothing else?"


    Mu Shinian interrupted him again: "if it''s okay, I''ll go first."


    Gu Yan nodded: "yes, be careful on the road." After a pause, he said politely, "do you want me to drive you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian finished and left.


    Gu Yan''s coffee just came up. He took a sip, frowned and threw the cream in. Then he tasted it again: "well, it''s much better."


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went back, his face became ugly.


    After staying on the sofa for a long time, she clicked on her mobile phone, consulted her doctor friend, asked for some nutrients, and directly transferred the ount.


    "Give it to me tomorrow morning."


    "So anxious?"


    The doctor muttered curiously, "are you pregnant?"


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes silently. When he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the doctor: "ah, no, you still want the college entrance examination. Is this the college entrance examination with a big stomach?"


    Mu Shinian is in a bad mood today.


    I can''t wait to rush over there and punch the man.


    "Can you shut up?"


    Hearing the gunpowder smell in her words, the doctor coughed and said, "well, I''m not poor. Don''t worry. I''ll send it to you tomorrow."


    "Thanks."


    With that, mu Shinian hung up the phone, leaned silently on the sofa and looked up helplessly.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    A curious voice came from behind.


    When I look up, I see a familiar face.


    She breathed out and shook her head. "How do you know what I''m going to do?"


    Thin shallow put the cake he bought on the road on the table: "guess, you won''t care about anything except those people."


    That''s a good guess.


    Mu Shinian moved down the sofa, sat on the carpet, took a knife and fork and ate the cake leisurely.


    Thin shallow still leaned against the door and looked down at her.


    "Don''t worry about these things. There''s still a month left. You''ll finish the college entrance examination first, and then toss about these."


    Mu Shinian was about to open his mouth when he was interrupted by Bo Qian; "No matter what the big thing is, it doesn''t matter to push it back for a month."

 Chapter 688

    <h4>Chapter 688</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, still silent.


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly for half a day. Finally, he sighed silently: "OK, you care about you."


    How was your test? It doesn''t matter.


    You can''t force your children to be under a lot of pressure.


    Mu Shinian said faintly, bowed his head, continued to scoop a mouthful of cake, and then muttered vaguely: "I won''t have any idents in the college entrance examination."


    Bo qianen said, "it''s okay to have an ident."


    Mu Shinian poked the cake and shook his head: "anyway, the college entrance examination should be good."


    With an unexpected face, he raised his hand, pressed it on her head and patted it twice; "The consciousness is not bad."


    Mu Shinian chuckled and ate the cake three or two times.


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion in taking care of my family."


    At best, it''s just a little more trouble.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip. His face really didn''t look good.


    He sighed, with a faint gloom between his eyebrows and eyes.


    It''s all those troubles. Why does it always bother her.


    "If you can''t solve it,e to me in a word." It''s hard for Bo Qian to ask for help directly.


    Mu Shimian cleaned up the table and shook his head without raising his head; "No, it should be all right."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed it on her head: "don''t meddle in the affairs of adults. You can''t manage it. Besides, those two people don''t have any affection for you."


    "One is my mother and the other is my sister." Mu Shinian sat on the carpet, cross legged. She had no image in front of thin and shallow. She held the exquisite spoon, Gently spit out: "if you were me, you would be as tangled as me. If they were a little worse and worse to me, I might not care. But they didn''t, they didn''t treat me very well. But they weren''t bad. At most, they treated me as air."


    After saying so much in one breath, mu Shinian heaved a long breath and said calmly: "moreover, the child in her belly is also my brother or sister. A human life can''t be ignored."


    "But the child shouldn''t havee." Thin shallow told her calmly: "without him, your mother and your sister will live a good life in the future."


    Mu Shinian chuckled.


    "Well, you''re right, but I can''t ignore it."


    "Let it be." Bo Qian picked up the box and said, "don''t worry, I can''t. I''ll help you."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian looked back and smiled at him.


    It''s enough for her to fight alone, but now she has be someone to rely on.


    It''s like when children fought and lost, so they went home toin to their parents, and their parents angrily settled ounts with other children.


    Mu Shinian thought of that scene, and his eyes became more strange.


    It doesn''t seem strange to say so.


    Thin and shallow, why is she just like her father?


    Thin shallow was a little ufortable when she saw: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian coughed and shook his head: "No."


    Then she came out with another chuckle.


    Thin shallow was puzzled by her smile: "what do you want to say?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and shook his head: "nothing."

 Chapter 689

    <h4>Chapter 689</h4>


    No, that''s strange.


    Thin and shallow, thinking curiously.


    When the housekeeper came upstairs, he thought they had something to discuss. He asked curiously, "dinner is ready. Go down and eat quickly."


    "... if you go down, you can talk."


    Mu Shinian can''t eat any more.


    The housekeeper saw the cake in thin shallow''s hand at a nce and said silently, "young master, if Miss Mu hasn''t eaten yet, you''ll lose your appetite if you buy her a cake."


    Mu Shinian looked at the housekeeper innocently.


    Thin shallow shrugged: "nothing, she has a big appetite."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m really sorry.


    Mu Shimian stared at him sadly.


    The housekeeper was speechless: "young master, you are really......" this EQ really deserves not to find a wife. Fortunately, there is still mu Shinian.


    ¡­¡­


    After eating, Bo Qian washed and worked in his study.


    Bo Ye has been holding thepany in his hands all the year round. Many ck box operations are also involved. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see anything.


    Thin shallow read the backlog of documents once, and his face showed a hint of ponder: "yes, it''s really not a straw bag."


    No wonder we can manage thepany in an orderly manner and let the crafty old people of thepany stand on Bo Ye''s side.


    Thin shallow closed the document and heard a light noise behind him. He didn''t look back, but squeezed his neck twice.


    "Go ahead."


    A man in ck gave a sigh of gratitude and scratched his head: "young master, the white haired tiger in your house has a very smart nose. In this way, you can smell the smell of strangers. He chased me and ran around your house for two whole circles."


    The more the other party talks, the more energetic they are.


    I didn''t lift my head.


    The other party seemed to realize that it was wrong. He coughed and said weakly, "well, young master, I''m wrong. I''ll get down to business."


    Then he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "This is what you asked me to investigate. The specific list andpany are all on it. Speaking of it, Bo Ye is really not bad. In addition to wooing the old people in thepany, he also specially looks for thosepanies in the ascendant to cooperate secretly. However, thepany does not have business with them. It is estimated that when he wants to be in the top position in the future, the internal and external departments will work together at the same time Pressure. But... "


    "But, No."


    Thin shallow opened his mouth slowly, and his voice was a little cold: "he has a lot of time to kick me out directly. The time and scene are very right, but he didn''t do that."


    The other party nodded hard.


    "That''s what you said." After a pause, the other party couldn''t help adding: "many times, in fact, he had a chance. Sometimes he even almost shot, but every time it was thunder and rain, which didn''t pose a threat."


    "The only exnation I can think of is that he wants to wait until there is no mistake at all, such as..."


    "For example, I hung up."


    Thin shallow stared at those lists with interest and smiled gently.


    With so many famouspanies that can know everything about business, his brother has done a good job in diplomacy over the years.


    The other party looked embarrassed and said, "young master, that''s what I mean."


    Thin shallow wanted to take out the lighter, but it didn''t arrive.


    The other party understood what he meant and immediately handed over a lighter.


    Thin shallow reached for it, lit a fire and burned the thin paper.

 Chapter 690

    <h4>Chapter 690</h4>


    Looking at the moving mes, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Bo Ye is too cautious. His caution is almost terrible." Thin shallow took a paper towel, wiped his fingers, and said in a loose voice, "you continue to stare at him and tell me anything."


    The other party nodded: "OK, young master, I see."


    With that, he wanted to jump down from the window again. What did he think of, he came back again and stared curiously at Bo Qian: "young master, have you quit smoking?"


    Shallow grace.


    The other party''s eyes suddenly stared round: "isn''t it? You want to quit smoking? Are you stimted?"


    Thin shallow lifted his eyelids, looked at each other and lowered his head.


    Why else?


    There is a man who doesn''t like smoking at home.


    And


    "You tell them not to drink or smoke when youe here in the future. You are not allowed to bring that smell here."


    The other party blinked in amazement.


    "No, why?"


    "There''s someone at home who wants to take the college entrance examination. Don''t let her smoke second-hand smoke." The thin and shallow look doesn''t look like a joke at all.


    The men felt their chin falling off.


    Heughed and said impolitely, "young master, are you going to start a family?"


    Thin and calm leaned back on the chair: "not yet, she wants the college entrance examination."


    The other party gave a wow and said with emotion: "I can''t see, young master, you are still very moral."


    Thin shallow looked up and looked at him coldly.


    The other party immediately dared not say anything.


    "Young master, I''m wrong. I''ll go now! Come on, little sister-inw!"


    Then he turned the window again.


    Thin shallow frowned and called him, "go out."


    One of his men broke out, but looking at the white haired tiger below, he immediately counseled into a ball.


    He took back his feet and smiled silently: "I, I go back."


    His men opened the door and went out.


    Then, around a corner, I met a girl.


    Wearing simple casual clothes, with balls on his head, a few strands of hair hanging down naughtily, and a pair of plush slippers, it seems that the whole person is a little loose.


    Seeing a stranger, she also stopped and stared at him.


    His men immediately straightened up and subconsciously said hello; "Hello, madam!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read and looked at her speechless.


    Although my men are a little, their brains turn quickly.


    Seeing Mu''s expression, he immediately changed his title: "well, madam?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is there something wrong with this man''s brain?


    Mu Shinian looked at him quite speechless.


    Seeing her face more speechless, his men coughed awkwardly and said, "well, otherwise, what should I call you?"


    "Mu Shinian."


    Mu Shinian directly reported his name. Seeing that he came out of the thin study, he meditated curiously.


    Where did this mane in sote?


    His men immediately changed their words: "Hello, Miss mu."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian finished, drank a mouthful of water and walked directly to his room.


    His men secretly looked back, and their shocked eyes were about to fall off.


    It''s amazing.


    Is Bo Qian separated from mu Shinian?


    It''s a little too gentleman, isn''t it?


    My men have to keep watching.


    Mu Shinian looked back at him.


    The eyes are very light and a little cold.


    His men immediately went downstairs obediently and didn''t dare to have any superfluous ideas.


    Then, halfway through, he remembered something and ran back.

 Chapter 691

    <h4>Chapter 691</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at him silently, muttered something inexplicable, and went back to his room.


    The door closed,pletely isting all sounds.


    Bo Qian was about to secretly invade thepany and was about to find some information. As a result, the door was pushed open again.


    He looked up speechless and looked at his men; "What else?"


    The man scratched his head in embarrassment.


    He secretly vowed that he would never talk about irrelevant things in the future.


    "I''m sorry, young master. Another important thing is that Miss Mu went to see young master Gu Yan today. When she came out, Miss Mu was a little strange and looked very angry."


    "But I can''t find out what they said, young master. Do you still send someone to follow Miss Mu recently?"


    Did you track it?


    Thin shallow closed his notebook and the whole person was a little upset.


    If he dares to send someone to follow mu Shinian, it is estimated that he will soon be found and thrown away.


    If you get beaten up, it''s still light.


    If it''s more important, it''s not easy to be close to yourself. It''s estimated that we''ll go back to the time we just met.


    Thin shallow sighed gently and shook his head: "you go down."


    "OK."


    His subordinates subconsciously stepped on the window, and then jumped down naturally.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows sank. After a few seconds, I heard a sound of chickens flying and dogs jumping.


    "Ah ah!!! Don''t chase me!!!"


    "I''m not a stranger. I''ve seen you!"


    "Young master, help!!!"


    Loud voice.


    Several voice controlled lights outside the vi were all on.


    Thin shallow speechless walked over and closed the window, and the voice finally disappeared.


    He sat back in his chair and slowly moved his fingers twice to re invade thepany.


    The door was opened.


    Mu Shinian showed his head and came in.


    "Do you want to care?"


    "No, you go to bed early."


    Thin and shallow waved his hand: "did you drink the milk?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "Then go to bed."


    "OK."


    The door closes.


    Thin shallow smiled twice, put away his mind and focused on the work in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian read Gu Yan''s bidding bookst night, repaired it veryte and went to bed.


    When she went to work the next day, she kept her spirits up. After listening to a ss, she couldn''t help it. She fell asleep on her desk.


    Ye Ling thought what was wrong with her and hurriedly pushed her: "Shi Nian, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay? Wake up, don''t scare me!"


    Mu Shinian silently grabbed her hand and said, "let me sleep. I''m really sleepy."


    Ye Ling saw that her face was so ugly and was startled: "what''s the matter with you? Your face is still ugly. Did you be a thiefst night?"


    Mu Shi said, "don''t disturb me."


    Ye Ling saw that her eyelids could not be opened, so she had to loosen her hand; "Well, go to bed first."


    Mu Shinian slept for another ss and was shaken up in the third ss.


    When ye Ling saw that she woke up, her face suddenly became strange. She lowered her voice and said, "well, the teacher told you to read when you read. You ask for more blessings."


    Mu Shinian said, rubbed his eyes twice, struggled to stand up and looked at the teacher.


    The teacher stared at her and the whole face became ugly.


    "Do you think you won''t have to listen in ss after you won the first ce?"

 Chapter 692

    <h4>Chapter 692</h4>


    Mu Shinian was a little ufortable, but he still insisted on his spirit and looked at the teacher calmly: "I''m sorry."


    "Can I just say I''m sorry?" The teacher put the book heavily on the table, with frost in his voice: "it seems that you really can y tricks."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    The teacher came over, picked up the book on her desk, looked at it, and smashed it on the table: "look at what ss I have. What are you doing with this?"


    "If you are so serious about this course, it seems that you did well in this course. Then you will be fined to copy this paper a hundred times!"


    The students in the ssroom couldn''t help looking at her.


    There is a lot of pressure in senior three, and some students don''t hold on for a while and fall asleep in ss.


    But I don''t feel so angry as I am now.


    Mu Shinian had no color on his face, and his face was very calm.


    The teacher was even more angry when she saw her t face; "What''s your attitude? Do you want to resist?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "do I resist? I can''t copy the paper."


    "You!" The teacher frowned fiercely: "good, get out of here!"


    Mu Shinian sneered, went out directly and stood at the door.


    Ye Ling whispered, "teacher, it''s not intentional. She was so tired because she studied tootest night."


    The teacher sneered, "are you her? Do you know?"


    Ye Ling lowered his head with a guilty heart.


    She dared not say anything more.


    The teacher looked at mu Shinian and didn''t resist. When he went out and stood obediently, his mood became a little quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    The head teacher came to inspect.


    As a result, seeing mu Shinian standing in the corridor, he curiously walked over: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian looked up, saw the head teacher and said hello: "sleep in ss and stop."


    "How many times have you not slept in ss?"


    The head teacher gave a curious joke.


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "also."


    "It''s raining recently. It''s very cold. Don''t stand here. Go in quickly."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, I''m wrong."


    The head teacher looked at him angrily: "afraid of being med by the teacher, be angry with her?"


    "Not angry." There''s no need to be angry.


    Mu Shinian is very speechless.


    If she''s going to be angry at such a little thing, she doesn''t want to do anything else all day.


    The head teacher shook his head and patted her on the shoulder: "well, there are only a few minutes left anyway."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t matter.


    Then looking at the head teacher who didn''t intend to leave, he looked at him curiously: "don''t you leave?"


    "I''ll talk to your teacher." The head teacher looked at her and said, "I''ll tell your head teacher something. Many teachers have opinions about thest time you cheated."


    "We didn''t do anything wrong about that."


    Mu Shinian slowly said, "I have this temper, but if you don''t see it, you won''t be angry, and I can''t be angry with you. Everyone has everyone''s temper and habits. I won''t change it, and I won''t change it in the future." After a pause, she looked at the teacher who came out and said something simr to provocation: "you have to admit that there are some people in this world who have higher talent, better ability and better luck than ordinary people."

 Chapter 693

    <h4>Chapter 693</h4>


    "These must be acknowledged."


    This passage is clearly aimed at the honest man.


    When she heard this, her face immediately turned ugly.


    "Mu Shinian, you!"


    Mu Shinian turned back and smiled at her with an unprecedented gentle voice: "don''t worry, I will be much better than you in the future."


    With that, she went straight back to the ssroom.


    The teacher was so angry that he almost rushed in and pulled people out.


    As a result, he was held by the head teacher.


    The head teacher looked at her speechless, dragged her out for a distance, and then reluctantly said, "don''t be so hostile to Mu Shinian."


    "She made a mistake. If you say something about her, she will change. There''s no need to go so far."


    "As you said, the college entrance examination ising. It''s cooling down these days. It''s so cold. If it''s frozen for good or ill, how can it get?"


    The teacher looked at the head teacher''s smiling face and his angry teeth itched: "don''t always be partial to Mu Shinian. She is the person with the most problems!"


    The head teacher coughed: "you think she has more personality."


    The teacher stared round: "you... What''s this? She''s been sleeping for so long. I told her to get up, and she resisted with me. I should take care of it anyway."


    "Appropriate, appropriate."


    The head teacher said with a headache: "You also know who the person behind her is. If the person behind her knows about it, or if she reveals a few words, or even go too far, as long as she goes home and shows a little unhappy appearance, that person is expected to settle with you. You will never find a job or anything from now on. I don''t think you want to experience this taste."


    The teacher sneered, "are you going to threaten me with this?"


    The head teacher shook his head and looked at her with innocent eyes: "what I said was that if Mu Shinian wouldn''t or didn''t like to do that."


    The teacher still looks ugly.


    The head teacher sighed: "you still don''t understand what I mean. I mean, you, don''t always aim at mu Shinian. Who was wrongst time. You also understand that nothing is okay. For one reason or another, you hate who and whom."


    The teacher pursed his lower lip: "I see."


    With that, she left directly.


    The head teacher felt his head with a headache.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Just take care of the students. How can there be such a big hatred between teachers and students.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling was in a bad mood all day.


    Curiously muttered: "what''s the matter with you? Did the teacher tell you something? Or did you go out to punish the station? Well, I''m sorry?"


    Mu Shinian walked side by side with her with his schoolbag on his back; "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well."


    "That''s right. Go back quickly and have a good rest. I think you can fall down at any time." Ye Ling touched her head and found that she didn''t have a fever.


    Mu Shinian gave azy grace, said goodbye to Ye Ling, went directly to the station, took the bus and went to a coffee shop.


    Xiao Hei is already waiting for her.


    Seeing hering, he opened his mouth in surprise: "what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and handed a document to him.


    Xiao Hei took a look and looked up at her in amazement: "what is this?"

 Chapter 694

    <h4>Chapter 694</h4>


    Mu Shinian ordered a ss of juice, took a sip and said, "do charity."


    Xiao Hei: "


    He stared at the documents speechless, and his expression became more Numb: "I think you''re mocking me. This is clearly a bidding book."


    He didn''t learn this knowledge and didn''t know what these were.


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his chair and drank two mouthfuls of fruit juice: "take this to thergestpany under my name, tell them, take the initiative to contact and tell them. If Gu Yan asks where this documentes from, don''t tell them I gave it to them."


    The man shook his head: "this is unrealistic. It is estimated that Gu Yan brought it directly to you."


    Mu Shinian pointed his hand at the table: "as long as you tell them so, they will have a way to round this lie."


    "Are you so sure?"


    His men were puzzled.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "don''t worry, I didn''t let them talk when I spent so much money."


    Xiao Hei admired it.


    "Envy."


    Xiao Hei put away the documents, impolitely ordered a ss of juice, and then said, "sister mu, how manypanies do you have? I heard from them that you have severalpanies and inds."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "what are you doing with this?"


    Xiao Hei smiled: "nothing, I''m just curious. You''re so young, but your brain is so good. You''re driving three times faster than others."


    Mu Shinian looked at him in silence for a long time before he replied, "he is gifted."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Heiughed even more.


    "Well, I''ll go back first."


    Mu Shinian finished, drank another mouthful of fruit juice and nned to leave.


    Xiao Hei thought of other things and told her, "by the way, sister mu, there''s something funny going on with your little elder martial sister recently."


    Mu Shi read oh and stopped curiously: "talk about it."


    Xiao Hei smiled at her mysteriously and said, "haven''t you gone to work recently?"


    "...." Mu Shinian thought of Tang and song, who suddenly said that she would have a holiday and asked her to have a good rest for a period of time to prepare for the exam, and took a deep breath: "Tang and song?"


    Xiao Hei gave a cry and couldn''t stand up with a smile: "can''t you see that they two still have one leg! I thought the little elder martial sister was so natural and unrestrained that she probably wouldn''t like such a yboy in the Tang and Song dynasties. As a result, they were actually together?"


    Mu Shinian thought of those two people, and then thought of another person.


    She asked carefully, "what about my senior brother? Is he okay?"


    Xiao Hei gave Mu Shi Nian a very magical look.


    When Mu read the corner of his lips, he suddenly felt bad.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s very bad! Your eldest martial brother''s face is very ck these days. No one dares to offend them. Your fifth martial brother and they have found excuses to run out. Even your master can''t stand it. He bought a ticket and flew abroad for vacation all night."


    "... it seems that it''s really bad." Mu Shimian sighed helplessly: "but the emotional thing can''t be forced."


    Xiao Hei nodded again and again.


    Mu Shinian nced at Xiao hei and shrugged helplessly: "well, it depends on the idea of the little elder martial sister. She should have her own idea, and I always feel strange between her and the Tang and Song dynasties. It seems that I should have known each other a long time ago."

 Chapter 695

    <h4>Chapter 695</h4>


    Xiao Hei is also nodding madly.


    "You don''t know. The whole organization is spreading, but no one dares to say. I''m afraid I''m either beaten by the little elder martial sister or beaten by the master brother."


    "We should be very careful when we eat a melon."


    Mu Shinian looked at them quite speechless: "what are you thinking every day?"


    Such gossip?


    Xiaohei shrugged innocently: "we can''t me this. It''s rare to have such a big gossip."


    It''s hopeless.


    Mu Shinian made a very calmment.


    It''s strange that I had to be beaten by the little elder martial sister, that is, I was beaten by the master brother. It''s all about the gossip between the two people.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "forget it, that''s it. Remember to do it secretly. I don''t want to expose too much."


    Xiaohei nodded: "don''t worry, sister mu, I promise I''ll do it properly."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian finished and went out.


    She was always calm and didn''t even have a superfluous expression.


    Xiao Hei picked up the document again and muttered curiously, "Gu Jia, when will sister Mu cooperate with Gu Jia?"


    Didn''t you always avoid it carefully?


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yan received the news the next day.


    He stared at the people from the otherpany, suppressed all impatience and curiosity, and politely responded to the past.


    "Master Gu, we have a pleasant cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    Gu Yan shook hands with others, but he couldn''t help but say, "why do you want to cooperate with us?"


    "I remember, I don''t seem to have given the bidding book to yourpany?"


    He knows thispany very well.


    In addition to Bo Jia, thispany is a upstart in the financial circle.


    However, there is no way to dig out who is behind thepany, how many people and how much time it took.


    The person who came smiled calmly: "young master Gu, what you want to ask is so clear? If there is businessing to the door and the contract is OK, then cooperate well."


    "Say something ugly, master Gu. We just want to do business. We don''t mind who we talk to."


    Gu Yan smiled and said, "I''m just curious, because I''ve seen only one person in this contract. Moreover, this contract has been changed."


    "After that, is it better or worse?"


    The other side asked gently.


    Gu Yan smiled: "of course it''s better. I can see that he is a person who knows his family very well."


    The other party chuckled: "since we want to cooperate, we must know your information the most."


    "... yes."


    If it weren''t for this contract, and the other party was really sincere, he really wanted to doubt whether this person was ying with himself.


    But, anyway, how could he not have the money delivered to the door.


    Gu Yanwu nodded, "I have no other problems. Enjoy the cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    After sending the man away, Gu Yan frowned. He sat back and calmly sat on the sofa. He picked up a cup of cold coffee and drank two mouthfuls. Finally, he depressed the very irritable mood in his heart.


    The door was opened.


    The assistant looked at him curiously: "master Gu, do you really decide to cooperate with them? Why?"


    "Money."


    Gu Yan stared at the document and his eyes were curious again: "moreover, it is rare to have a rtionship with them."

 Chapter 696

    <h4>Chapter 696</h4>


    The assistant didn''t understand: "but it''s inexplicable. You only showed this document to miss mu. Is it difficult? It was changed by Miss Mu and thepany Miss Mu went to find, but is it possible?"


    Thispany is famous for its high cold in China.


    There are many capable people in it, and the management mode is also very novel. Many lists are done very beautifully.


    It''s not just beautiful. Those lists are all profitable.


    The man behind it can be said to be an operational genius.


    Mu Shinian?


    The assistant then changed his words: "young master, this is unscientific, because it''s impossible anyway."


    "Mu Shinian is just a high school student."


    "Thatpany was founded secretly three years ago. The people behind it have always been very mysterious and never showed their faces. How can it be Miss mu?"


    Gu Yan was also surprised: "you''re right. It''s really incredible."


    "But that''s how the contract came."


    The assistant nodded and agreed.


    Gu Yan leaned on the sofa and pressed his forehead wearily: "let''s do it first. Go and investigate what rtionship mu Shinian has with thatpany."


    The assistant said, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    It must be found out.


    If Mu Shinian really has such great ability behind it, we should not miss this line anyway.


    "Well, get out."


    Gu Yan waved and stared at the document in silence.


    What the hell is going on.


    Mu Shinian can''t really have such a great ability. He can have a direct rtionship with thatpany.


    If not, who is it? Thin and shallow?


    Those people just now were unwilling to disclose any information, and did not say who these people were.


    Mu Shinian, how powerful are you?


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, things have been done."


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t deny it or admit it. Master Gu is expected to doubt you very much. However, no matter how suspicious he is, he can''t find the relevant information." The person on the other side of the phone spoke gently and his tone was full of respect.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it, and his tone showed a sense of fatigue.


    "You continue to set obstacles for him. Let him check like that, but there is no definite evidence."


    "OK, but, miss, can I ask?" The people on the phone met mu Shinian once. It''s a rare few people in thepany who have seen mu Shinian.


    Therefore, many times, she is familiar with mu Shinian. She can ask what others dare not ask.


    "If you want him to check directly in other directions, we can easily get him to dispel his doubts about you. You don''t have to give him such specious evidence."


    Mu Shinian said, Lazy opening: "Completely dispelling his doubts about me is the biggest doubt. It''s too clean. Gu Yan is not stupid. Things only pass through my hands. I''m the first one to doubt, but I wipe away all these traces. Gu Yan will certainly feel that I''m capable of making the bidding document. After that, I can erase all these traces. Gu Yan easily suspects me Come up. "


    The person on the other side of the phone was silent in an instant.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "anything else? If it''s okay, I''ll hang up."


    "Youngdy, you are really great."


    I can think so much.

 Chapter 697

    <h4>Chapter 697</h4>


    Mu Shinian sighed silently: "these are basic."


    Anyone who has studied psychology a little knows, okay.


    The second leaders she recruited would not have been used to this extent.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and said directly, "OK, follow-up, you deal with it. I have something to do. Hang up."


    "OK, miss."


    The phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian slowly breathed out, raised his hand and pressed the center of his crazy eyebrows twice.


    Gu Yan''s side probably won''t give up.


    But she really has no better way.


    Gu Yan''s side, doubt if you like, toss if you like. Anyway, she won''t take care of it any more.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time, looked at the bus stop that had stopped, invested money, and directly found an empty seat in the back.


    The bus drove for half an hour before it stopped at the terminal.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car and walked along the street for more than ten minutes before stopping at the door of the gynecology room.


    In the office, it happened to be Tong''s turn to pull the branch.


    The doctor is a middle-aged woman in her forties and fifties. She is very kind and gentle. Holding a report, she said while looking at it: "the situation of the fetus is very stable and all indicators are normal, but your mood should not fluctuate too much. In the near future, pregnant women should try to keep a happy mood and don''t put everything in their heart. Otherwise, it will be harmful to the fetus."


    "I see, doctor, thank you."


    With that, she took the precautions written down by the doctor and walked out carefully.


    Mu Shinian stood at the end of the corridor and watched here out, holding her stomach, looking very cautious.


    Mu Shinian suddenly thought of a long time ago.


    That memory she couldn''t remember.


    Before she was born, was Tong Wanzhi so careful and cautious, waiting for her toe with the light of expectation in her eyes.


    Then, she also thought that Tong Wanzhi took her to buy sugar gourd when she was very young. When she came home from school, there was water on the ground on rainy days. She was afraid that her shoes would get wet and would hold her. At that time, she would pinch her ears naughtily. Her mother was ticklish and would beat her.


    Clearly, a long time ago, she also had happy memories.


    Later, how did it change?


    Mu Shinian looked at the familiar background, as if he had been taken to the ancient town more than ten years ago.


    My mother''s sister, the second daughter of my grandfather''s family, married a local tyrant in the city... At that time, when she went back, she often heard my grandparents scold my mother and marry a useless man, unlike my sister


    Later


    It was still a rainy day and it was raining heavily. She waited for a long time. She didn''t wait for her mother to pick it up. Holding an umbre, she went back hard. Then she saw her mother get into a man''s car


    That car is very beautiful. It is painted ck. It''s the same as the car my aunt drove when she went back to her grandfather''s house.


    A stranger


    She tried her best to catch up and wanted to stop her mother... She ran for a long time, and her whole body was wet by the rain. That cloth shoe was already wet.


    On the way, I seem to have fallen.


    She hit her knee heavily. She was still young and would cry at that time.


    She watched the car leave without looking back.


    She didn''t know how long she sat there and cried. Later, she was sent home by a kind passer-by.


    Later, she secretly followed her mother.

 Chapter 698

    <h4>Chapter 698</h4>


    She saw with her own eyes that her mother was close to other men. The man was not her father, but the man who drove the car.


    She looked for her mother and was pped and her face swollen for two days. Then she never said it again.


    I only know that on the day when Tong Wan Zhi left with Mu Shiran, his grandparents came. They were very happy and excited. They said that their ancestral graves were smoking, and their two daughters were so promising.


    At that time, the expression on her mother''s face was very satisfied, satisfied and relieved.


    Maybe it''s his own.


    It may also take a long time to see each other in the future.


    Therefore, before leaving, Tong Wanzhi specially called her aside, gave her pocket money, smiled, cried and held her. She said, Shi Nian, don''t me me. Everyone will choose a better one. I didn''t do anything wrong. I just chose the right way for me.


    Then she left.


    asionally, when she came back, she would secretly ask her out, give her some pocket money and buy her some clothes.


    But she didn''t want to see Mu Jin.


    It seems that that man is a stain on her life.


    So she told Bo shallow that she didn''t care?


    This man is her mother and not an enemy. How can he ignore it.


    Tong Wanzhi saw her and walked over gently: "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shi Nian said, "did the driver send you here?"


    "Well, yes." Tong Wan Zhi smiled: "I''ll buy it outside."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian spoke slowly.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her curiously and said, "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    She looked down at her shoes and remained silent for a long time. She still didn''t know how to say it.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she didn''t say a word and nervously grabbed her hand: "Shi Nian, just say it. What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian stared at her stomach and looked at it for a long time. His lips moved slightly. He still said that.


    "Are you sure you want this child?"


    Tong pulled the branch and clicked, uneasily biting his lower lip: "Shi Nian, you suddenly asked, is there something wrong?"


    Big deal.


    You know the big thing.


    Mu Shinian thought so, but changed a euphemism: "I remember you said before that you are very satisfied with your current life."


    "There is a husband who loves you. He has money and doesn''tck anything."


    "Mom, isn''t this the life you''ve been pursuing?"


    Tong Wan looked at her uneasily.


    After a long time, he gently covered the child in his stomach: "well, you''re right. This is really the life I''ve been pursuing."


    After a pause, she added low, "but now with this child, I can live better in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''ll be okay, okay?


    It''s not that easy.


    Gu Yan''s mother, Gu Shenghua himself... These will be trouble.


    After all, no one wants to find someone who will betray himself.


    Once the gap is generated, it will be difficult to repair it in the future.


    Tong Wan Zhi stared at mu Shinian''s face, carefully observed it for a moment, and whispered, "Shi Nian, this child, I have to stay. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Reckless?" Mu Shinian didn''t look at her expression and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "without him, you might live better."

 Chapter 699

    <h4>Chapter 699</h4>


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at the expression on her face quietly, and his expression was filled with unspeakable confusion.


    "With this child, I can live better."


    "Are you sure?" Mu Shinian looked at her seriously: "Mom, Gu Shenghua came to me and asked me to persuade you. I guess you know how to persuade. But now, I want to hear your opinion. If you are sure, I will try my best to keep the child."


    "But in the future, no matter what happens, you can''t look back. I don''t like Gu Shenghua very much, but he is very good to you."


    Tong pulled the branch and clenched his fist.


    It''s good.


    Gu Yan''s ex-wife doesn''t like her very much.


    However, in this case, Gu Yan can break through various obstacles and protect her for so many years.


    In the future, it is estimated that it will also be well protected.


    However, in any case, there is Gu Yan. They are always inferior when they take care of their family.


    She is not without ambition.


    It''s not that you don''t want to stand firm.


    So she''s been waiting.


    I''ve been looking forward to it.


    I''ve been looking forward to it.


    She always hoped that there would be a boy who would have her share when she separated her family in the future.


    At least, in the future, if Gu Shenghua is gone and Gu Yanrong can''t amodate them, he can also have some power topete for.


    So she doesn''t regret it.


    When mu Shinian saw her like this, he suddenly felt a little sad.


    "Mom, I see. The driver is here. Go back quickly."


    After a pause, she looked at the sky: "it''s cold. Pay more attention to yourself. Don''t worry about this and that all day. With me, the child will be fine."


    Tong Wan Zhi stared at her and looked at her with red eyes. The whole person was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s windy."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and tried to calm those emotions.


    "I''ll go back first. Be careful on the way."


    Then he walked away without looking back.


    Tong Wanzhi stared at the background of her departure, and suddenly felt an unspeakable sadness in his heart.


    She looked down at her stomach and secretly bit her lower lip.


    The child must be saved anyway.


    No matter how much it costs!


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went back, it was veryte.


    There was something wrong with Bo Qian''spany. She had some dinner and nestled on the sofa again.


    The notebook is open. It is the review materials sent by the school teacher.


    It was getting dark, and the fluorescence on the screen was reflected on her face.


    It looks secluded and a little scary.


    She sat like this for a long time, and the old pictures appeared in her mind.


    After Tong Wanzhi left, she thought that if Tong Wanzhi had a good life, she had nothing to think of.


    If you can


    When Bo Qian got off work, it was already more than ten o''clock.


    The housekeeper waited in the living room for a long time and looked very anxious. As soon as he saw himing back, he immediately came over: "young master, are you back?"


    "What''s up?"


    Thin shallow asked curiously.


    The housekeeper pointed to the direction upstairs and sighed helplessly: "Miss Mu looks like something''s wrong. Do you want to go up and have a look? I just took the opportunity to see her. I''ve been in a daze and didn''t eat much dinner."


    Thin shallow was about to take off his coat. When he heard the speech, he went upstairs without saying a word.


    The bedroom is quiet.


    The window was open and the wind blew in.

 Chapter 700

    <h4>Chapter 700</h4>


    The house was dark without lights on.


    Thin shallow saw a small figure on the sofa by the moonlight projected from the window.


    Her legs were wrapped on the sofa, with a pillow in her arms and her head on the sofa. From a distance, she looked like a wounded little animal, curling up and licking the wound alone.


    It is estimated that the information came up on theputer and the whole screen lit up.


    There was a strange light in the whole house.


    Thin shallow looked for a while, walked over and picked up the man with light hands and feet.


    Mu Shinian seemed to smell the familiar smell. He just moved his body a little and nestled in his arms, allowing him to hold it.


    Thin shallow looked at her sleeping face, some funny.


    On weekdays, I''m like a little hedgehog. How can I fall asleep? I''m like a little milk dog.


    What a strange person this is.


    Put the person on the bed, take off her shoes, cover the quilt, thin and shallow couldn''t help but stretch out her hand, trying to smooth off her wrinkled eyebrows.


    But I tried several times and got nothing.


    Thin shallow helplessly smiled: "what are you pretending to do?"


    I don''t want to loosen my eyebrows even in my sleep.


    Thin shallow helpless smile: "Mu Shinian, I said, no matter what you want to do, how to do, as long as you want, I will support you."


    This one will never change.


    But what happens in the future.


    The girls in his family are still too kind after all.


    You can''t be cruel, you can''t be cruel.


    Thin shallow stood up, turned off theputer, closed the window, and then walked out gently.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian grew up, he didn''t think much about the past.


    She opened her eyes nkly and remained silent for a long time. The whole person''s face was still a little nkly.


    The sun hase out.


    There is some warmth in the house.


    Mu Shimian sighed and slowly got up from the bed. She grabbed two handfuls of hair, which immediately looked more like a chicken nest.


    Last night, the mobile phone she left on the table shook again.


    She stared for a while, got up numbly and went to answer the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Mu Shi Nian?"


    "... well."


    Mu Shinian looked at the phone. Gu Shenghua asked him what he wanted to call again.


    Gu Shenghua seemed angry: "youe out, I''ll tell you."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian hung up his cell phone and breathed out in silence.


    It must be because of that again.


    Mu Shinian was thinking about it in his dream yesterday, so his head hurt a little.


    The thought that Gu Shenghua would mention thister made her head hurt even more.


    The door was opened.


    Thin shallow saw that her face was so ugly and the whole person was a little nervous. He came over and pressed his cool hand on her forehead: "have a fever?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    "Don''t go out today." Thin and shallow eyes paused on her mobile phone for two seconds and moved away.


    Don''t think about it. He probably knows who called.


    Mu Shinian threw his cell phone back on the sofa: "no, I have an exam today."


    The college entrance examination ising soon. Now the school mainly erges home self-study, but there are still one or two small tests before the college entrance examination.


    The difficulty mainly refers to thestrge-scale examination.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his eyes twice and barely showed a smile: "I''lle back after the exam."


    Thin shallow looked at her painfully.


    The exam is just a reason. I want to go out.

 Chapter 701

    <h4>Chapter 701</h4>


    Besides, it''s an important thing to do.


    Now, what else is important for mu Shinian?


    "... OK, I''ll pick you up when it''s done."


    Mu Shinian''s heart clicked.


    She raised her head and stared at thin and shallow in disbelief.


    Sure enough, he knows a lot.


    Mu Shinian looked at him gratefully: "I know. When it''s over, I''ll find you."


    There are some things she doesn''t really want to trouble.


    Not because I can''t trust him, but because Bo shallow has his own business to do.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian finished the exam, he went to see Gu Shenghua.


    Gu Shenghua has been waiting here all day. Seeing mu Shinianing over, his face is not as good as thest time.


    Mu Shi niansi didn''t mind and went straight over.


    "Hello."


    Gu Shenghua gave a cry and helped her order something to eat and a ss of juice.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian sat in his seat and kept a calm face from beginning to end.


    It seems that Gu Shenghua is not curious about why he asked her toe.


    Gu Shenghua felt even worse when he saw her so calm.


    He took a deep breath and said reproachfully, "your mother told me that you are looking forward to the arrival of this child."


    Everyone has their own thoughts.


    Even if you want to express one meaning, it will mean something else.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the palm of his hand and looked at Gu Shenghua.


    Gu Shenghua was angry when he saw that she was not guilty at all.


    "What do you mean, you didn''t tell your mother at all, did you?"


    Mu Shinian knew it woulde sooner orter.


    But when she really came, she still wanted to... Keep silent.


    Gu Shenghua has been holding it all day. It''s really a little unbearable.


    "Shi Nian, I thought you were reasonable. I only told you these words, but I didn''t tell Shi ran, but I really don''t understand. Do you agree with your mother to give birth to the child? At that time, you''ll know what trouble it will be."


    "Shi Nian, I''ve made it very clear to you. I don''t want to hurt your mother''s heart, so I let you enlighten. Think for yourself. What would they think if you were the mother''s family?"


    Mu Shinian fiddled with the buttons on his clothes and took a deep breath: "this child has to be born."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Shenghua also organized a bellyful of words to tell her.


    As a result, mu Shinian''s words directly hit back his words.


    Gu Shenghua moved his lower lip and couldn''t squeeze out aplete sentence for a long time.


    Mu Shinian was calm: "it''s a life in the end. I won''t be your lobbyist."


    Gu Shenghua''s face changed several times. Finally, there was no expression at all.


    He looked at mu Shinian and wanted to say something. However, his mouth moved a few times. He was stunned and couldn''t say aplete word.


    He picked up the cold boiled water on the table and poured it in two mouthfuls. His tone was still somber: "have you really decided so?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes."


    "Ha ha."


    Gu Shenghua smiled sarcastically. He didn''t know whether he was mocking himself or others.


    "I thought you could make sense. Unexpectedly, they all look the same."


    Mu Shimian said calmly, "the child is 25 years away from Gu Yan. He can''t threaten him at all."


    Gu Shenghua shook his head with a bitter smile: "it''s really as simple as you said."

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702</h4>


    Mu Shinian knows what Gu Shenghua means, but she really can''t go back.


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t allow her to say a word of opposition.


    Moreover, she also secretly asked the doctor. Tong''s emotional pressure is very big.


    If it goes on like this, there may be something wrong.


    At that time, she must be the first to regret.


    Gu Shenghua sighed gently, shook his head and said, "Shi Nian, I still hope you go back and think about what to do. It''s the best choice for your mother."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the buttons on the school uniform. He didn''t mean to speak at all.


    Gu Shenghua saw this and didn''t say much. He went out directly.


    Mu Shinian sat in ce for a long time before he left.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Ye Ling staring at her.


    Seeing hering out, he trotted over: "how are you, how are you?"


    Mu Shinian stared at her in amazement: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m worried about you."


    Before she finished, Ye Ling replied sadly, "look at you like this. I''m really worried. I''m just following you. I saw you just now. Oh, by the way, that''s Mu Shiran''s father. How can he find you? You''re in a bad mood recently. Is it rted to him?"


    Mu Shinian saw that as soon as she opened her mouth, she was endless. For a time, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Ye Ling saw that she didn''t answer, and hurriedly patted her shoulder: "what''s the matter with you? Say a word, I''m scared to death. Come on."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian looked at her gratefully: "thank you."


    "It''s all right, as long as you''re all right." While Ye Ling was talking, he took her arm: "I''m leaving. I''ll invite you to dinner. When you''re finished, you''ll go back quickly."


    "No matter what, don''t be too nervous these days. You must keep rxed."


    Mu Shi said, "I know."


    "But it''s my treat."


    Mu Shinian said, "you''d better eat your pocket money so as not to spoil your stomach."


    Mu Shinian said solemnly, and ye Lingqi greeted her with a fist.


    She didn''t make much effort at all. She smiled and ran away.


    "Let''s go."


    "As far as your beating is concerned, I think you must be fine."


    Ye Ling muttered, took her arm and walked to the station.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yan read the bidding book countless times, and the more he read it, the more he felt that there was something creepy behind it.


    Because this bid is so sessful.


    The number is urate to the decimal point. If he were Party A, he would be excited.


    His original bidding book was full of loopholes and was only given to Mu Sinian. If the bidding book was taken out from Mu Sinian from the beginning, did she modify it?


    The door of the study was knocked down and pushed open.


    Gu Yan quietly put away the bidding book.


    Tong Wan Zhi came in with a prepared dessert and put it on the table: "ah Yan has worked hard. Let''s have something to eat first."


    Gu Yan picked his eyebrow: "if you have anything, you can say it directly."


    He is no longer a human being, and he will not have trouble with a pregnant woman.


    Tong Wanzhi pursed her lower lip and bit her lower lip awkwardly: "I, I want to say, this child..." she covered her stomach, bit her teeth and said firmly: "he is your brother... Or sister, don''t worry, he can''t threaten your position. Please don''t take away his mind for the sake of a mother who loves her child."

 Chapter 703

    <h4>Chapter 703</h4>


    This reason is so high sounding.


    It''s like if he touches the child, he''s hardly a person.


    Gu Yan looked at the poor woman.


    Suddenly, he knew why his father liked Tong Wanzhi, because he was so good at pretending.


    Compared with his mother''s rigid, regr and invariable character, men, with inferior nature, will always like Tong Wanzhi, a woman who looks more gentle and weak.


    Just


    Gu Yan lowered his head, shook his head and smiled.


    Don''t we all know what kind of thoughts we have? How strong is the psychological quality of Tong Wanzhi, so that he can understand when he is confused?


    And is she really overconfident? Treat others as fools.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Tong Wanzhi was even more nervous at the bottom of his heart; "Ah Yan, I know you don''t like me all the time."


    "What do I like you to do?"


    Gu Yan looked puzzled: "you are my father''s man. It''s good that my father likes you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face turned white. As he misunderstood, his face became ugly.


    Gu Yan sighed softly, smiling innocently and carelessly: "however, speaking of this, if you came here because of this, you can go back. You have a good daughter. She has done it for you before."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Daughter?


    Is it mu Shinian?


    Gu Yan stared at her curiously: "in fact, I really don''t understand. It''s reasonable to say that mu Shinian is your daughter. Moreover, I think she is much more pleasing to the eye than Mu Shiran. More importantly, people still pay attention to you. Why do you have a unique vision? Or do you like Mu Shiran for other reasons?"


    In her opinion, Mu Shiran can''t evenpare with a toe of Mu Shinian.


    Tong Wanzhi was said by him, and his face became more and more embarrassed.


    Gu Yan had other things to do. He directly ordered him to leave: "if this is what you want to say, you can go back."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a child. I can''t afford to live with him."


    "It''s not me you have to deal with, it''s my father."


    "..." Tong Wanzhi felt like a clown.


    In front of him, there were all kinds of foreign states.


    Gu Yan seemed to know everything, and all her thoughts could not be hidden when she was exposed to the sun.


    Tong Wan Zhi held his fingers awkwardly, and his face was a little ugly.


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    Then she opened the door and went out.


    Gu Yan sighed silently, sorted out the next few documents, grabbed the car key and went out.


    He really can''t stay here.


    Let''s go out and live.


    Or you''ll be harassed by these two people from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Tong Wan Zhi went back to his room, he saw Mu Shiran brushing his mobile phone.


    She was silent, went over and took her cell phone away.


    "Ranran, why don''t you read?"


    "Mom, I just finished the exam. You let me rx."


    Mu Shiran pulled her mother''s hand and acted like a spoiled child. Then she continued to take her mobile phone and brush thetest information about herself, as well as all kinds ofments about her from thoseizens on the Inte.


    Mu Shinian swept away one by one. I was very happy.

 Chapter 704

    <h4>Chapter 704</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi''s head hurt more when he saw her like this.


    "It''s not agreed. If you want to go to cram school, Ranran, you''re obedient. Don''t y with your mobile phone this month."


    "Oh, mom." Mu Shiran couldn''t help but drag Tong Wanzhi''s arm in a daze: "I know. I''ll read a Bookter."


    Seeing that Tong Wanzhi''s face eased, Mu Shiran asked, "did you go to see your brother just now and tell him anything?"


    Tong Wanzhi covered his stomach. Although he was a little unhappy just now, the result was still good.


    She sighed and said gently, "your brother said he wouldn''t move the child''s idea."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shiran said happily, "brother''s meaning represents father''s meaning. Mom, you can keep the baby at ease."


    "Don''t worry about anything else."


    Better leave her alone.


    Her schedule is so full every day that she has to find time to study. She''s tired to death.


    Tong Wanzhi sighed helplessly: "I''m not hard for you to learn, mainly because I''m afraid you''ll regret it in the future."


    "How could I regret it."


    Mu Shiran didn''t care: "Mom, you can rest assured. I won''t regret it."


    "I will certainly go better and better in the future."


    "Well, that''s good." Tong Wan Zhi touched her head, turned and said, "by the way, are you free tomorrow?"


    Mu Shiran said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Tong Wan Zhi patted her hand: "you apany me to go shopping tomorrow. I''ll buy something for your sister."


    Mu Shiran thought she had bought it for herself. Bai was happy.


    She left her lower lip and asked some speechless, "Mom, what do you buy for her? She doesn''tck anything."


    "You can''t say that." Tong Wanzhi immediately stared at her unhappily: "your sister has made a lot of efforts this time because of the child. It seems that she still said something to Gu Yan. I can''t say nothing at all."


    Mu Shiran was angry when she heard this reason.


    "Mom, if you want to thank, you should thank Bo Qian. It must be because Bo Qian supports behind. Otherwise, mu Shinian can''t have such great ability."


    "What is that?" Tong Wanzhi''s attitude became a little serious: "if Bo qian can be the patron of Mu Shinian, it is also someone else''s ability."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip, but the next second, she hung up a smile again: "Okay, mom, I know. Don''t be angry."


    Tong pulled the branch and said, "it''s not easy for your sister. This time, I have to run around because of me. I think... Your father has also gone to her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran suddenly stood up and asked excitedly, "what? What''s my father going to do with her?"


    Isn''t Gu Shenghua toozy to give her a look?


    Tong Wanzhi was silent and opened his mouth low: "ah, it is estimated that he also wants your sister to persuade me. He is estimated to be embarrassed to open his mouth, so he wants her to tell me."


    "Then why don''t they look for it?"


    Mu Shiran was even more unhappy: "didn''t mom listen to me more? Why should one or two go to Mu Shimian."


    What''s good about Mu Shinian.


    Without Bo shallow, isn''t she a waste?

 Chapter 705

    <h4>Chapter 705</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t expect Mu Shiran to be so excited. He took her hand and gently persuaded her: "well, Ranran, don''t be so excited. These two are nothing. Why are you so angry."


    Why are you so angry.


    Easy to say!


    They went to Mu Shinian behind her back?!


    What is mu Shinian? She''s such a big person. She wanders in front of them every day. As a result, they treat her as air?


    There seems to be something blocking up on the chest.


    Mu Shiran''s anger can''t be put away.


    Tong Wan Zhi is not stupid. After watching for a long time, she finally understood what she was angry about.


    She took Mu Shiran''s hand and said in a serious tone: "Ranran, you shouldn''t put those thoughts in your heart."


    "She is your sister."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Tong Wan Zhi looked at her speechless: "I will be measured in this matter."


    "That''s good. Mom is afraid of you doing stupid things." Seeing that she was not angry, Tong Wanzhi gradually rxed.


    If something really happens.


    She has a strong hunch that Mu Shiran is not her opponent.


    She felt that mu Shinian was never as careless as it seemed. When she was very young, her daughter was gradually disliked by her because she liked all kinds of strange things.


    In fact, she was never stupid.


    In the past, there were many traces that could be found out, but she took the initiative to avoid it and didn''t have an in-depth understanding.


    Now, it''s toote.


    Mu Shinian has gradually alienated from her.


    In the future, it is estimated that this gap will be difficult to repair.


    ¡­¡­


    The school test results came out soon.


    Ye Ling has taken her as an idol every day since mu Shinian won the first ce in the exam.


    When the test results came out, she excitedly pulled mu Shinian and rushed to the result announcement column in front of all the students.


    Seeing mu Shinian''s name hanging in the first row, she was excited and shook mu Shinian crazily: "it''s you again and you again. Why are you so powerful? I said, you must have no problem in the college entrance examination."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. She didn''t mind very much. She pointed to Ye Ling''s position and said; "You are better thanst time."


    Ye Ling looked at his own again, and then, ah, shook mu Shinian and said excitedly, "I''ve made two progress, happy!"


    Mu Shinian quickly grabbed her hand and said, "shake your own, don''t shake me, or I''ll vomit."


    Ye Ling smiled, hung it on her and began to check it again.


    Mu Shinian was about to leave and was held by her. Seeing what she was looking for with a frown, she asked curiously, "whose are you looking for?"


    "Your sister''s."


    Ye Ling looked excitedly.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand her evil taste. Seeing that she was looking for it seriously, she also helped to find it. Then, she raised her eyebrows curiously.


    no


    Ye Ling also found it.


    She pointed to the name of the girl who ranked more than 200 and looked at mu Shinian curiously: "isn''t it? Isn''t her score so bad? Wasn''t it all right before?"


    Mu Shinian was also surprised.


    She frowned and looked at it again. She was sure it was the score and ranking, and then she finally looked at a loss.


    "I don''t know very much."


    "Forget it, it has nothing to do with us anyway."

 Chapter 706

    <h4>Chapter 706</h4>


    Ye Ling said and took her away.


    Mu Shinian stared at the report card and frowned even more.


    In the past, Mu Shiran''s performance was good. How can she fall so badly now?


    Ye Ling saw her face serious and thought about it. She had to say, "you probably don''t know. Mu Shiran has rarelye to school. Every time shees to school, she is sleeping most of the time. The teacher is looking for her. She exined that the schedule is too full. She is busy and tired every day, but she has to find a self-study teacher. So let the teacher not worry."


    Then she lowered her voice: "it''s strange that the teacher doesn''t worry about her grades."


    Her parents are probably more worried than the teacher.


    Mu Shinian thought about it, but he had no ability to manage it.


    On the way back, they met Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling was surrounded by several female students and walked towards this side talking andughing.


    "Shi ran, you must have done well in the exam."


    "Yes, I think you usually study so seriously."


    "Mainly, she hired a very powerful teacher to tutor. I heard that the teacher once trained a learning residue into a learning bully."


    "She''s really amazing to say that."


    "Shi Ran is not learning residue. The effect must be doubled."


    Mu Shiran was surrounded by them. Listening to their envy, he shook his head guilty: "no, what you said is too exaggerated. I just y normally¡°


    "You''re just too modest."


    The apanying girl muttered, "Shi Ran is modest, but he is too modest, but he can''t do it."


    Mu Shiran smiled: "look what you said, I''m not modest, I just y normally."


    "Look at what you say, as if I were a learning God."


    The group of girls talked andughed. When they saw mu Shinian, they stopped.


    Someone looked at mu Shinian from top to bottom with sharp eyes, then raised his chin and disdained to say, "first ce, how did youe here again."


    "What''s the first ce? Last time I was lucky and I didn''t know how to cheat, I was able to get the first ce. However, I ran out of luck soon, especially by improper means."


    Ye Lingqi, however, wanted to argue with them. Before he took a step, he was gripped by mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian shook his head at her helplessly: "let''s go."


    "Go what go, this..."


    Ye Ling was so aggressive that he was dragged away without looking at mu Shinian.


    The group of girls stared at her background and said a few more sour words before they confidently said, "this time she must fall back. It''s impossible to cheat so well every time."


    Mu Shiran is also looking forward to seeing Mu Shimian''s achievements.


    The best thing is to drop too much. At that time, see how the teachers and students of the whole schoolugh at her.


    However, when she saw mu Shinian''s name and ranking on the achievement bulletin board, the whole person was stupid.


    "No, why is it her again?"


    "Mu Shinian? Is she so powerful? Why is she the first."


    With that, they subconsciously looked at the time of their admiration.


    Her face has be more ugly than white paper.


    Mu Shiran frowned tightly and began to look for his name from the first ce.


    However, the more she looked, the more flustered her heart became.

 Chapter 707

    <h4>Chapter 707</h4>


    Finally, her name was found among 260.


    Mu Shiran''s face was sessfully cked out.


    Just now, the people along the way dared not say anything.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one dared to speak.


    Just now, the person they despised came first in the exam.


    And the names of the people they praised all the way were hung on 260!


    This gap is a little too big.


    Mu Shiran stood rigidly in ce, and other things around her looked at her one after another, looking at her with a bit of curiosity and even ridicule.


    Mu Shiran felt that he had suddenly be a clown, standing in the middle of the crowd and making all kinds of ugly appearances.


    She clenched her teeth rigidly, trying not to let others see her embarrassment, and then turned and left the crowd.


    The group of people who followed her saw her and hurried to catch up


    "Don''t care too much about Shiran."


    "That is to say, you are the one who wants to be a big star in the future. Don''t care about these things."


    "That is to say, we don''t know what we will do in the future, unlike you."


    "We all envy you. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Mu Shiran was even more annoyed when she listened to those noisy voices.


    But she still held back, barely provoked a smile, and Wen gently said, "I know. Thank you. This time is not the college entrance examination. I will work harder next time."


    Those people finally relieved when they saw her smile.


    "Well, you can rest assured that you will."


    After sending the group away, Mu Shiran took a deep breath.


    don''t worry.


    It''s okay. This score doesn''t mean anything.


    However, why is mu Shinian''s performance so good, so good!


    Isn''t she a scum? The one who is at the bottom of every exam, why can you do so well this time?


    One question after another came up.


    Mu Shiran''s face became distorted.


    She walked to the path of the campus and was surrounded all the way.


    She smiled and didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    But she just felt that those people''sughter wasughing at her.


    Laugh at her, too stupid, too stupid!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian hasn''t gone shopping with Tong Wanzhi for a long time.


    Mu Shiran, wearing sunsses and a mask, wrapped herself tightly. Seeing hering, she was a target: "you''re really ying a big card. How long have we been waiting for you and how did youe here?"


    "There''s a traffic jam."


    Mu Shinian didn''t care. He looked at Tong Wanzhi and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    If the children pay so much attention, keep them at home.


    Tong Wanzhi smiled and said, "we haven''t been shopping for a long time. Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy some clothes."


    "... oh."


    If it''s all right, you won''t suddenly be so... Enthusiastic to her.


    Is that something?


    It''s not right.


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought.


    Didn''t she take care of everything about the children?


    Whether Gu Shenghua or Gu Yan, there is no need to worry.


    Why did Tong Wanzhi find her.


    With that, Tong Wanzhi stopped and asked curiously, "by the way, I''ve been busy and confused recently. Have you got your test results? How are you doing?"

 Chapter 708

    <h4>Chapter 708</h4>


    It''s really bad to mention anything.


    Mu Shiran''s face sank immediately.


    She stared at mu Shinian, winked at her and said, "I haven''te out yet."


    "Ah, I haven''te out yet."


    Tong Wanzhi said and muttered curiously, "I thought this achievement woulde out soon."


    "Where''s that fast?"


    Mu Shiran was guilty and avoided her sight: "it''s estimated that it will take a few days."


    "That''s good. Tell me your grades then."


    Tong Wanzhi said and turned into a clothing store.


    Mu Shiran followed her and saw her go in. Then he turned back and read the cold order to Mu Shiran: "I warn you, you''d better be more interesting yourself. Don''t give you a face."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    "Don''t think you''re so proud that you won the first ce in the exam." Mu Shiran''s voice was like poison: "even if you have been admitted to a good university, will your future be better than me?"


    "What''s more, before that time, who knows what you''ll be like."


    Mu Shinian calmly picked his eyebrow.


    "Are you finished?"


    "You!" Mu Shiran watched Mu Shimian walk into the clothing store. Only half of her cruel words were put back, so she was forced to take them back.


    This feeling is really terrible.


    It''s like a fist hitting cotton. It''s not lethal at all.


    Tong Wanzhi took two skirts, made a gesture and said, "what do you think of these two? The cotton style is not bad. Do you want to try it?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian took one of them and was about to go to the dressing room when he heard Mu Shiran''s unhappy voice: "Mom, this skirt is so ordinary that it doesn''t look good."


    "This is very beautiful."


    Tong Wanzhi picked it up and looked at it again. He still felt good-looking.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and said unhappily, "it''s only a few thousand yuan. It''s so cheap. Mom, I''m different now. If I wear this and get recognized, I''ll be in trouble."


    Tong Wan Zhi was quite embarrassed. His face looked unspeakably ugly.


    "This, will it?"


    Mu Shiran put a skirt back to the original ce and said to Mu Shinian, "it''s very suitable for mu Shinian. Let her try it. Anyway, I won''t buy such cheap clothes."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at Mu Shi Nian and smiled awkwardly at her. Then, he said perfunctorily, "you look for it. You''re right. It''s really my negligence."


    "I''ll change it first."


    Mu Shinian took his clothes into the dressing room.


    Tong Wan Zhi waited for her to leave before he said to Mu Shiran, "what''s the matter with you? I bought you thousands of clothes a while ago. You didn''t say anything at the beginning."


    "Mom, it was the beginning, now it is now."


    Mu Shiran said unhappily, "moreover, mu Shinian doesn''t have to be a star. Unlike me, I want to be a big star. If I dress badly, I will be scolded."


    Tong Wanzhi doesn''t understand these twists and turns.


    She just knew that Mu Shiran''s words were thorny and satirized mu Shinian.


    "Forget it, I don''t quite understand what''s going on here."


    "But just say it again. Your sister is here, and you can save face for others. Don''t make it too ugly. You can''t stop it at that time."

 Chapter 709

    <h4>Chapter 709</h4>


    "I see."


    Mu Shiran was forced to agree.


    Tong Wanzhi patted her head: "it''s not easy for your sister to take you away and leave her there..."


    Speaking of this, Tong Wanzhi still regretted it.


    Mu Shiran''s face became ugly when she heard this.


    "Mom, what do you mean?"


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t know what Mu Shiran was angry about. She looked at her with some worry: "what do you mean?"


    "Mom, you chose not to take mu Shinian to take care of your family. You regret it now, don''t you?"


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned: "I didn''t mean that, I just..."


    Mu Shiran has a grudge against mu Shinian because of her achievements. This will be because her mother inadvertently shows her concern and is even more angry.


    "Mom, does Shi Nian have good grades, a good backer behind her, and a good violin yer, so you think she makes you look bright. Now you regret that you didn''t keep her around since childhood?"


    Every word of Mu Shiran has a thorn.


    Aggressive and imposing.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face was numb, and her face became a little ugly.


    "Shi ran, mom just sighed. She didn''t mean that at all. She just said when she felt sorry."


    Mu Shiran sneered: "what''s wrong? Isn''t she doing well now?" She stared at Tong Wanzhi''s pale face and smiled more sarcastically: "Mom, I think you have time to miss the past. It''s better to take care of yourself. Mu Shinian is better than you now."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face became more ugly. Her chest fluctuated violently, and her words were almost speechless.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip. Seeing her like this, her attitude became soft.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    "I shouldn''t have said that."


    Tong Wanzhi clutched the bag in his hand, and his nails were red.


    She took a deep breath and said gently, "don''t say these words again in the future. Shi Nian is your sister, not your enemy. She is also my daughter, a piece of meat that fell off me. If I don''t have any feelings for her, your mother and I can really be described as animals."


    Mu Shiran is so big that she has never had such a quarrel with Tong Wanzhi.


    She bit her teeth hard, squatted down, held her hand and said gently, "Mom, I''m really wrong. I was impulsive just now and won''t be in the future."


    Tong Wanzhi patted her head: "just know it''s wrong. Don''t mention it in the future."


    Mu Shiran nodded.


    The door of the dressing room was opened.


    The two men looked back and suddenly their eyes lit up.


    Mu Shinian seldom wears skirts.


    Her clothes are usually T-shirts, sweaters and jeans... Suddenly she wears a whitece skirt, which really brightens people''s eyes.


    The clerk was excited to see it.


    "Girl, you look good in it. Your skin is white, you are beautiful and slim. This skirt is tailor-made for you."


    Tong Wanzhi also stood up and nodded with satisfaction: "this is really good-looking. You will wear more skirts as a girl in the future. Look how good it looks."


    Mu Shinian pulled his skirt twice and felt ufortable.


    Tong Wan Zhi saw her mind and helped her sort out the bow: "just put it on, you will not be used to it. Just wear it for a few more days."

 Chapter 710

    <h4>Chapter 710</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned and stared at himself, who was a little strange in the mirror, silently lowered his eyes.


    "That''s it."


    "OK, that''s it. Wrap it up." Tong Wanzhi rushed to the clerk and spoke gently.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "thank you."


    Mu Shiran looked aside and his eyes suddenly became cold.


    What''s the use of looking good? It''s not very cheap.


    Any dress she wears now is more expensive than hers.


    Mu Shinian followed them with his clothes and bag.


    Mu Shiran took Tong Wanzhi''s arm and talked andughed all the way.


    When the shop assistants saw it, they shook their heads.


    They saw the scene just now, but they were embarrassed to gossip because the guests were present.


    At this meeting, when they left, they muttered curiously.


    "Sure enough, only crying children have candy."


    "That''s right, but I just don''t like it. That girl is better."


    "Yes, at first nce, it''s a more clever type."


    "What a bitch, this girl."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shi Nian Si didn''t care. She calmly followed them and entered a high-end clothing store.


    Mu Shiran and Tong Wanzhi seem to be regr customers here. As soon as they go in, the clerkes over. Even if Mu Shiran covers his face, the clerk recognizes it at a nce.


    "Miss mu, Mrs. Gu, you''re here."


    Mu Shiran smiled gently: "do you have any new models?"


    The clerk immediately led her to the new product area: "these were just arrived yesterday and hung up today. Miss mu, look, do you like them? Thesetest styles are thetest, especially in line with your temperament. And they are all your size."


    The clothes in the special area are really beautiful.


    Mu Shiran stared at those clothes and couldn''t put them down.


    Tong Wanzhi was also very satisfied: "Shi ran, look, do you like anything."


    Mu Shiran gave a shout and happily picked a few skirts: "Mom, just these, very beautiful."


    "Just like it. Go and have a try."


    "OK."


    The waiter looked at mu Shinian and couldn''t help but say, "is this miss Mu''s sister? She looks like her."


    Mu Shiran stopped and looked at her unhappily.


    The shop assistant didn''t seem to notice. He looked up and down at mu Shinian and couldn''t help but suggest: "the clothes Miss Mu saw just now happen to have a size of one inch smaller. I think your waist is a little smaller than Miss mu. Do you want to try it?"


    Tong Wanzhi also thinks it''s OK.


    Seeing that Tong Wan Zhi''s face was somewhat moved, the clerk actively persuaded him, "isn''t it very popr to wear sister clothes now? They are so beautiful that they must be very bright."


    Mu Shiran clenched her fist and said coldly, "I can''t fight with others!"


    "Besides, where does she need to wear such expensive clothes when she is at school?"


    The clerk who had been actively introduced suddenly showed some embarrassment on his face.


    Tong Wan Zhi was also a little embarrassed. Her eyes turned between her two daughters.


    Finally, mu Shinian spoke to ease the embarrassment.


    "No, I don''t like these clothes very much."


    The clerk looked at Tong Wanzhi and immediately agreed with him with a smile: "it seems that you should like leisure models. Why don''t youe here?"


    Mu Shi understood her meaning, motioned with Tong Wanzhi, and followed the clerk.

 Chapter 711

    <h4>Chapter 711</h4>


    When Mu Shiran saw that she had been sessfully driven away, she was ted and wanted to change her clothes.


    As a result, as soon as she turned her head, she saw her mother''s unhappy face. She clicked and thought of her bad attitude just now, Then he raised a smile: "Mom, what are you doing looking at me like that? I didn''t say anything wrong. If I collide with someone, there will be another ck notice at that time. I also want to avoid unnecessary trouble. Besides, she doesn''t have to dress up. It''s a waste to wear so expensive."


    "That''s right, but." Tong Wanzhi stretched his neck and looked at mu Shinian looking at his clothes. Then he lowered his voice and scolded, "don''t say so much."


    It''s too much.


    It''s good that she can speak so calmly.


    When she saw mu Shinian now, she wanted to p her hard!


    "Okay, mom, I know. I won''t do it next time. I''ll try on the clothes first."


    With that, she hurried to the dressing room.


    Tong Wanzhi reluctantly shook his head, stared at the background of Mu Shinian, watched it for a while, but he couldn''t bear it and walked towards her.


    The clerk also introduced those casual clothes: "look at this. It''s especially suitable for you. Can you try it?"


    "No, it''s expensive. It''s troublesome to wash."


    Mu Shinian refused directly.


    She has no deep attachment to buying clothes.


    "I''d better buy two." Tong Wanzhi came over from behind her, picked up two pieces, looked at them, and motioned on her: "this looks good, you try."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to try.


    She shook her head. "No, I have a lot of clothes."


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed and said helplessly, "it seems that I haven''t bought clothes for you since you came back."


    "... these little things don''t matter."


    Mu Shimian took the two clothes and hung them back to the ce of forgiveness.


    "I know why you came to me today? But it doesn''t matter."


    When I was very young, maybe I was still in Italy.


    Later, she became indifferent.


    In this world, many things are helpless and can''t have the best of both worlds.


    She should try to ept it.


    Besides, Tong Wanzhi really didn''t apologize to her.


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed and smiled bitterly when she saw that she was so sensible; "However, fortunately, you have a good home now, and my guilt can be less."


    Mu Shinian smiled softly: "well."


    "Don''t worry about Shi ran. She''s under a lot of pressure in school and work recently, so her mood will inevitably be a little too intense."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her in embarrassment.


    I hope to get her forgiveness.


    Mu Shinian nodded and slowly opened his mouth: "don''t worry, I haven''t taken this matter to heart."


    She knows very well what kind of person her sister is.


    But knowing that it''s one thing, it''s hard to break the Kung Fu on the surface.


    Tong Wan Zhi was somewhat relieved to see her sensible.


    She put the two suits of clothes into her arms and said, "go and change them. It''s a gift from mom."


    Mu Shinian looked at the clothes in his hand, hesitated, and went to the dressing room.


    ¡­¡­


    It waste when they got back.


    Mu Shinian lives directly at home.


    Gu Shenghua didn''t show any unhappy face when he saw her. Like his acquaintances, he didn''t shake his face or embarrass her.

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712</h4>


    Mu Shinian returns to his bedroom, clicks on his cell phone and sees severaltest messages.


    It''s all shallow.


    Mu Shinian holds the pillow, sits on the bed and clicks on wechat.


    -If you''re unhappy, you can call anytime and I''ll take you home.


    Home


    Mu Shi read the word with his fingers whirling. He didn''t move for a long time.


    Home.


    She used to think that even if she was alone, she could fight alone, but now, suddenly someone said, let her go home.


    Mu Shinian''s mouth couldn''t help but evoke a yful smile.


    She took a deep breath and replied with a simple word: OK.


    She doesn''t have nowhere to go.


    At least, at least someone will say they will take her home.


    Mu Shinian turned off his cell phone andy in bed. Just as he was about to press the light, the door was knocked twice.


    Mu Shinian had to get up and open the door. He saw Mu Shiran carrying a ss of milk.


    "Mom let you drink."


    Mu Shinian stared at the ss of milk.


    Mu Shiran saw it and said sarcastically, "what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ll poison it."


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian took over and took the initiative to make way when she had something to say.


    Mu Shiran came in and sat down on the sofa. After she closed the door, she asked, "do you want to tell mom about her grades?"


    Mu Shinian drank the milk after three or two times.


    "No."


    "You''re interesting." Although Mu Shiran doesn''t like mu Shinian very much, she also knows that she is a person who does what she says. After meeting her promise, she won''t say anything more: "you said what you said. Don''t go back on your word."


    Mu Shinian knows her mind.


    After drinking the milk, she sat at the end of the bed and reminded her rationally, "you can''t hide it for long. Mom will know sooner orter."


    "Anyway, as long as you don''t say it, I promise mom won''t know."


    Mu Shiran spoke confidently.


    Come on.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to meddle.


    Just thinking of her grades, she kindly reminded her: "it''s only a month away. You''d better review it first. If you dy things at work for a little time, it won''t dy much."


    Mu Shiran turned his eyes when she heard her words.


    She sneered and stared at her like a doorman: "what do you know? In this circle, time is money."


    "This circle is changing so fast. If I don''t work harder, how can I keep up with others?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless; "I can only warn you like this. If you don''t listen, I can''t help it."


    Mu Shiran smiled coldly: "Mu Shinian, don''t think that you are qualified to use me of what to do after you get the first ce in the exam."


    "... it''s just advice. You can listen to it or not."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to quarrel with her and went out with an empty cup.


    Mu Shiran sneered, followed her and continued to satirize: "this is just a normal exam. Mu Shinian, you should have the ability to do so well in the college entrance examination."


    "Otherwise, no matter how good you are now, if you fail in the college entrance examination, I''ll see how you boast."


    Mu Shi didn''t listen to a word.


    Downstairs, he went to the kitchen, washed the cup and put it back in ce.


    Looking back, Mu Shiran was still there. She asked curiously, "do you have anything else to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran just muttered all the way.


    As a result, she didn''t listen to anything?

 Chapter 713

    <h4>Chapter 713</h4>


    Mu Shinian really didn''t hear what she was saying just now. She recalled it a little, but she still couldn''t remember what she said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you just say something?"


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    "Mu Shinian, you pretend to be quite like that."


    "... I was distracted just now." Mu Shimian confessed speechlessly: "I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Hehe, hehe." Mu Shiran took a step closer and came up to her. Her voice gradually became dangerous: "Mu Shinian, why pretend to be so like one thing? Don''t think you can show off if you do well in the exam. I tell you, grades can''t represent everything."


    Mu Shinian stared at her speechless.


    Heaven and earth conscience.


    It seems that she really didn''t show off from beginning to end.


    All this, including the exam results, was raised by Mu Shiran on her own initiative.


    Can you throw the pot on her?


    It''s time to read without words.


    Mu Shiran thought he had said the key, and coldly continued: "no thin, you can''t even get into that school."


    "Also, even if you go in and go to college, you may not be as good as me in the future."


    "Mu Shinian, there is more than reading in this world."


    Mu Shinian stared at her for a long time, and then nodded silently.


    "What you said is quite right, but I still want to suggest that you read the book well first, otherwise, she will worry about her mother."


    With that, she walked past her quietly, regardless of whether Mu Shiran listened or not.


    Mu Shiran stayed where he was, and his angry hands clenched into fists.


    I just won the first ce in the exam. What can I show off.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my affairs!"


    "Well, I don''t really want to take care of it."


    Mu Shi didn''t return either. After returning a sentence, he went upstairs directly.


    Mu Shiran snorted two times and walked upstairs unhappily.


    Mu Shinian, what do you think you are!


    Even if reading is not as good as you, I will shine on another road!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went straight back to school the next day.


    She doesn''te here very often, so she knows the bed a little. She didn''t sleep muchst night.


    At school, some people saw her and were muttering.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care and went straight back to the ssroom.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Ye Ling boasting with others.


    "Ah, what do you say? Shi Nian just didn''t y it out before."


    "In fact, when I was at home, she was very smart. It was estimated that she just didn''t want to learn."


    "Who said that? I said it wasn''t cheating. Why didn''t you believe it before?"


    "You don''t know. We can study hard behind our backs."


    Mu Shinian heard these words, but shook his head and walked into the ssroom.


    As soon as he saw her, ye lington stopped, came together and looked at her: "learn from God, you''reing."


    "...." Mu Shinian was almost surprised by the name.


    Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder: "I think you will learn from God in the future, otherwise how can you be so God."


    "You think too much."


    Mu Shinian grabbed her ws and said, "ss ising. Read quickly."

 Chapter 714

    <h4>Chapter 714</h4>


    Ye Ling hung her shoulder and refused to loosen it.


    "Tut Tut, Shi Nian, you said you were so modest."


    "It''s not modesty, it''s, there''s really nothing to show off."


    Ye Ling thought for a moment and shook his head: "I tell you, if I want to be the first in the exam, I can''t type out the report card and stick it on my wall!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say: "you did well in the exam."


    "No, no, no, I still have a lot of room for progress." Ye Ling waved his hand modestly.


    What''s wrong.


    Mu Shinian muttered and sat back in his position.


    Suddenly, a student came in and said excitedly as he ran: "no, I just saw Mu Shiran''s parentsing."


    Some people make a sound in surprise, and some subconsciously look back and read when admiring.


    Mu Shinian is lowering his head and meditating on something.


    Ye Ling whispered, "it shouldn''t be. Let''s settle the ounts. Her grades have really dropped too much. You know, she was hovering in the top 20 of the year."


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Ye Ling coughed: "Shi Nian, do you want to go and have a look?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his head.


    Ye Ling sniffed: "I didn''t mean to let you see a joke. I just want you to see it. In case the scene is too out of control, you can control it."


    Mu Shinian thought of his pregnant mother and suddenly looked helpless.


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Mu Shiran didn''t dare to look up at her head teacher.


    Yesterday, she was still trying to find a way to stop it and let her parents know these thingster.


    Today, I was sued.


    She never called parents. This time, it''s the first time.


    Mu Shiran''s ashamed head didn''t dare to lift it. The whole person looked like a shrinking turtle.


    The parents also stood aside, ashamed.


    The teacher turned the paper, raised his sses and looked at Mu Shiran with disappointment: "tell me, what''s your situation? I know your grades and your level. This is far from what you can test. Tell me, why is it like this?"


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth and dared not speak.


    Without waiting for her answer, the teacher said, "are you busy because you have to catch the announcement, so you can''t pay attention to your study."


    Mu Shi dyed his eyes red and said in a low voice, "no, I''m just." After a pause, she hardened her head and apologized: "sorry, teacher, I''m too busy recently. How careless I am in my study. I''ll try my best to adjust."


    "Shi ran, I''m not against your work. On the contrary, if you can walk out of this road in the future, I support you very much, but you have to see when the college entrance examination ising. You have to distinguish your priorities."


    The teacher''s tone was rather bitter.


    Tong''s stomach is going to colic.


    Mu Shiran has been a model student since childhood. She has never been called a parent. She never thought that one day it would be her turn to be called a parent.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at Gu Shenghua and opened his mouth gently; "Yes, teacher, we know. We will certainly urge her to study. Let''s put the work away first."


    Mu Shiran raised her head in protest. As soon as she wanted to say something, Tong Wanzhi stared back.

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715</h4>


    The teacher said well and looked at the parents: "I hope you can understand whether you can get a good score or try your best to get a good score."


    "Yes, we will talk about her well. Please the teacher." Gu Shenghua also felt that BEI''ER had no face. He was still in a meeting. As a result, he was called directly from the conference table because of this kind of thing.


    The teacher didn''t mean to say anything more. He just nodded and handed the papers to Mu Shiran: "I''ll show you these first. You should take them back first. You shouldn''t have got this score."


    Mu Shiran holds those papers and only feels that they weigh tens of thousands of kilograms.


    She smiled awkwardly and thanked her teacher


    Three people walked out of the office.


    All the way, there was no sound.


    Mu Shiran followed them tremblingly, raised her head from time to time, took a look at their faces, and then lowered her head.


    All the way down, Gu Shenghua said, "before the college entrance examination, you don''t answer the notice. Focus all your attention on your study. If your agent doesn''t make sense, I''ll say it."


    This is almost a tone ofmand.


    Gu Shenghua has never spoken to her like that.


    Mu Shiran was a little worried at once.


    "Dad, I''ll bnce the time."


    "You have a bad bnce."


    Gu Shenghua said decisively, "your mother invited you a tutor. When you go back after ss, go to make up sses. Don''t go anywhere."


    Mu Shiran''s face turned white.


    She has just made her debut. She has only made her debut for a few days. This is the time to work hard. If it is a monthter, how many new people can emerge in this month, and where will she live at that time.


    Mu Shiran nervously clenched her fist and looked at her mother, hoping she would say a word for herself.


    However, Tong Wanzhi also avoided her eyes and kept silent without saying a word.


    What is this


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Mom, I love you."


    "It''s no use asking your mother to plead." Gu Shenghua turned back, his face heavy and terrible, unconsciously with some sense of oppression; "I''ve never asked you anything, but the college entrance examination is a big event and you should take it seriously. In addition, no matter what else is going on in others, you must put your grades first. Otherwise, you will regret it in the future."


    She won''t!


    Even if she doesn''t do well in the exam, she has other ways out.


    Mu Shiran really doesn''t want to be pressured.


    Even her agents say that she is a good seedling. Since she is a good seedling, it takes time to cultivate. What if she is preempted.


    What else does Mu Shiran want to say? Tong took a hand and pressed her arm: "OK, OK, that''s all for these things. Don''t say it in the future. I have an idea with your father on this matter."


    You are not!


    You just said an idea because you were afraid to make your father angry.


    Mu Shiran is about to die of anger.


    Gu Shenghua was walking in front and suddenly stopped.


    He stopped at the section of the bulletin board, stared at the name on it, and stared round in shock.


    "Mu Shinian, did you do so well?"


    Tong Wanzhi also took a look because of curiosity, and then stared: "it''s the first ce again?"

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716</h4>


    "Moreover, the results are better than before."


    Mu Shiran''s face turnedpletely ck.


    Did they see it?


    Gu Shenghua stared at the report card. After reading it for a while, he still couldn''t get his eyes back: "this is too."


    That''s great.


    Several subjects are close to full marks.


    It''s impossible to say it''s copied.


    Because no one is better than her grades.


    Mu Shiran felt his dignity trampled on the ground.


    Especially when I saw my parents showing their envious eyes, I was angry and wanted to tear the report card to pieces.


    Gu Shenghua stared at the report card and looked at Mu Shiran''s results. Suddenly, he felt that he waspared by other children.


    He sighed heavily, turned back and looked at Mu Shiran. His eyes were full of usations.


    "We''re not talking about you. Look how much your sister has improved."


    Mu Shiran held her finger rigidly: "I know. I won''t study hard."


    "Well, if you don''t understand, ask your sister." Gu Shenghua said: "her score is estimated to be no problem for the best university."


    ha-ha.


    Mu Shiran sneered.


    I don''t know until I finish the exam.


    Who knows what it looks like before the exam.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mu Shiran went back, he was still thinking whether mu Shinian was ying tricks.


    The teacher has repeatedly learned a topic, but mu Shiran still has a wandering face.


    The teacher patted her on the shoulder and said, "when dye, when dye?"


    Mu Shiran was frightened back. She stared at the teacher and immediately med herself on her face: "sorry, teacher, you continue, I''m listening."


    The teacher has taught countless students.


    At this meeting, hearing her words, I just reluctantly smiled and reminded her: "pay attention to listening in ss."


    Mu Shiran nodded: "I know."


    After Mr. Tuo finished the ss, Mu Shiran took a sip of water, stared at the papers, crumpled them into a ball and stuffed them into the bookcase angrily.


    The door was opened.


    Tong Wanzhi came in with a te of fruit and coughed when he saw Mu Shiran distracted.


    Mu Shiran looked at her and immediately stood up: "Mom."


    Tong pulled the branch and put the fruit on the table. He looked carefully at her face and looked around. Finally, he sighed helplessly and came out: "just now the teacher told me that your state today is not very good."


    "I''m just a little, a little tired."


    Mu Shiran didn''t dare to look into her eyes. After all, she was distracted all the way.


    Tong Wan Zhi stared at her sharply: "really? Shi ran, don''t you still think about those messy things."


    "Mom, what is a mess."


    Mu Shiran''s displeased retort.


    That''s her job, her job, her future job.


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed, held her shoulder and said, "Shi ran, you should be more ambitious. Your father is really angry when you pass the exam like this."


    "He didn''t say anything on the surface, but he was really angry in his heart. How good you were in the exam before. How long has it been? How did your grades drop like this?"


    Simrly, Mu Shiran has heard it countless times.


    She waved her hand impatiently: "well, mom, I really know I''m wrong. I''m sure I can do well next time. You can rest assured."

 Chapter 717

    <h4>Chapter 717</h4>


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her with a headache: "Shi ran, did you tell your agent about the suspension of work this month?"


    "Mom, I''m not going to stop." Mu Shiran said unhappily, "I will bnce the two sides and there will be no mistakes."


    "No, we have to stop."


    Tong Wanzhi said solemnly, "look at you. What are your grades like? You still think about your work."


    "Just listen to your mother. This month, concentrate on your study first. When this month passes, you will slowly toss about your work to ensure that it won''t be dyed."


    Mu Shiran got worried: "Mom, how can you even say that."


    "Do you know how important my work is? Every time I show up now, I want to attract people. If there is no poprity, what can I do in the future? How many uncertain factors are there in a month? If these harm my work, I''d rather do poorly in the exam."


    "What are you talking about?" Tong Wanzhi was blown up by her willfulness: "Shi ran, if you go to a good university, you will benefit yourself in the future."


    "Mom, if I do this job well now, I will benefit in the future." Mu Shiran spoke with disapproval.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she didn''t make sense, and suddenly there was an unspeakable irritability; "Shi ran, you are like this. Your mother is really disappointed."


    "Mom!"


    Mu Shiran held her hand unhappily: "what do you want me to do? I really can''t dy my work."


    "What about your study."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her: "you told me before that you would work hard, but you still concentrate on your work."


    "Shi ran, tell me honestly if you just want to engage in the performing arts business in the future. You don''t care about the rest, but you know that the entertainment industry is changing very quickly. If you get into a good university, you can have another way out in the future."


    "Isn''t this the best of both worlds?"


    Mu Shiran bit her lip: "Mom, did mu Shinian tell you about my grades?"


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned and looked at her curiously: "what''s none of her business?"


    Mu Shiran decided: "it''s her. Otherwise, who else can there be? Mom, don''t deceive me. It''s useless to deceive me. She did it."


    Speaking of this, Mu Shiran''s expression hated more.


    "If I do well in the exam, I will lose my poor exam. I have done well so many times before, and I haven''t seen any show off!"


    Then she bit her teeth fiercely.


    For a moment, mu Shinian seemed not to be her sister at all, but her enemy.


    Tong Wanzhi was also frightened by her sudden outburst of hostility.


    She took a deep breath, almost trembling; "Shi ran, what do you mean?"


    Mu Shiran sneered: "isn''t it? She just wants to see meugh."


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t know what to say.


    From the clothing store to this store.


    Her eldest daughter conveys a message all the time.


    She hates the idea of admiring the times, very annoying, very annoying.


    However, these things are not done by admiring the times at all.


    She''s innocent!


    "Shi ran, I know, you may not like Shi Nian, but she really didn''t do it."

 Chapter 718

    <h4>Chapter 718</h4>


    "Your teacher saw that your grades were poor, so she specially asked us to go to school. She cares about your grades. She''s afraid you''ll be worse in the future. She cares about you."


    No one is malicious to her.


    There is no such thing as yearning for time.


    She doesn''t know why her daughter thinks so.


    In the past, the lovely and kind daughter seemed to disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip and solidified the coldness between her looks.


    "Yes?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Tong Wanzhi stressed again and again. She took a deep breath, held her hand and said, "Shi ran, you and Shi Nian are forever sisters. You can''t have that negative emotion towards her, do you understand?"


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard.


    "I see, mom."


    Tong Wan Zhi stared at her uneasily: "that''s about learning."


    Mu Shiranpromised.


    Completelypromised.


    She felt that if she failed in the exam, the whole family might explode.


    She took a deep breath, nodded and promised, "I''ll do well in the exam. I''ll talk about work."


    "OK, that''s good." Tong Wanzhi finally made sense and sighed with relief: "then I won''t bother you. Go busy first."


    Mu Shiran nodded.


    After her mother left, she sat back in her chair, stared at the familiar words and patted her head with a headache.


    It was the first time that she was so ashamed when she was so old that she was called by the teacher to criticize education.


    In the past, she was not praised by the teacher.


    It''s dangerous. Since mu Shinian came, all her good luck has been absorbed.


    Mu Shiran''s face became even more ugly when she thought of this.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian.


    Everything is because of you.


    Why are you so annoying.


    ¡­¡­


    Tong Wanzhi just came out of the study and received a call from the teacher.


    After hearing this, her face suddenly became ugly.


    "Teacher, this, isn''t it good?"


    "With all due respect, I didn''t mean it, but to be honest, Shi ran hasn''t been paying much attention. I can see that she''s thinking about other things. In this way, even if I''m strong, I can''t teach anything. So, I think you''d better invite someone else to teach her. I can''t teach. She has a big problem in a ss Half of the time, I was wandering. In other times, I didn''t mean to listen carefully. "


    "I''ve seen her previous papers and scores. There''s still a foundation, but it may be upied by other things."


    Tong Wanzhi became anxious.


    It took her a lot of effort to find the teacher, and her previous rtionships have been used.


    At this meeting, if you don''t teach, you won''t teach. I''m sorry to say so.


    "Teacher, I''ll talk to Shi ran over there. You see, do you want to give her another chance?"


    "It''s the same to give another chance." The teacher told her truthfully: "if she doesn''t pay attention, it''s useless for anyone to teach. If you really want her to concentrate on her study, or do ideological work for her, things should be prioritized. Learning is what she should pay most attention to at present."


    "Well, I''ll just say here. If the money is, I''ll return it to you in fullter."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face looked ugly.

 Chapter 719

    <h4>Chapter 719</h4>


    She silently bit her lower lip and stared at the direction of the study.


    What''s next.


    She really couldn''t find another suitable person in a short time.


    Tong Wanzhi silently returned to his bedroom all the way, sat on the bed, and gently wrapped his fingers around the tassels on the sheet.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in her mind.


    Tong Wanzhi thought about it, and finally decided to pick up his mobile phone and press the number.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Mu Shinian had a hoarse voice.


    "Mom, are you looking for me?"


    "Ah, are you sleeping?"


    Tong Wanzhi looked at the time. It was only more than eight o''clock. It shouldn''t be so early to go to bed.


    Mu Shinian coughed and said weakly, "no, I went to eat spicy food today. I got angry."


    I can''t shut up.


    A new Sichuan restaurant opened next to the campus. She specially went to eat, and then it was like this.


    Tong pulled the branch and said with concern: "let people quickly take you to the hospital. Don''t get inmed and cause a fever."


    "Well, I''ve seen it." Some people make a mountain out of a molehill and have to take her to the hospital. This is not the most important thing. The key is to hang up the expert''s number. They are very anxious. The expert thinks she will hang up at any time.


    She will probably never forget how much her eyes stopped talking when the experts found out that she was just angry in her throat.


    If the eyes could speak, the expert probably just wanted to convey such a meaning: I''m sick. I had an operation for hundreds of thousands and asked me to see if my throat was inmed.


    Mu Shinian thought listlessly for a while, and said in a hoarse voice, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "In fact, you probably know that Shiran''s performance has fallen sharply." Tong Wanzhi has some unpleasant openings.


    "Well, I know."


    Mu Shinian immediately understood what she probably wanted to say: "Mom, I have no problem, but on my sister''s side, she always doesn''t like me."


    If she were to help with tutoring, Mu Shiran might turn the whole family upside down.


    Tong Wanzhi sighed, and his voice was helpless: "what you said is reasonable."


    After a period of silence, mu Shinian said, "Mom, if you want her to study more carefully, I have a way."


    After a pause, she added with a smile, "it''s very damaging."


    Tong Wanzhi asked excitedly, "what is it?"


    Mu Shinian chuckled and said slowly, "Gu Yan."


    Tong Wanzhi was dazed: "he? What''s the matter with him?"


    Mu Shinian took a sip of water and moistened his throat before continuing: "just pretend to be Gu Yan and despise Mu Shiran. She must be very motivated to study."


    Mu Shiran has always maintained excellent results, not just topete with Gu Yan for a ce in front of him?


    It''s no use talking about it.


    What she said is expected to be counterproductive. She can only think of a way from Gu Yan.


    Tong Wanzhi''s reaction is slow.


    It took a long time to react.


    "I see what you mean."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian drank two more mouthfuls: "do it secretly and don''t be found."


    "That in case, if Gu Yan knows..." Tong Wanzhi unconsciously lowered his voice: "he is estimated to be angry."


    "No, Gu Yan won''t be so bored that he even cares about such small things." Mu Shinian''s pledge.


    Tong Wan Zhi felt relieved when she said so firmly.

 Chapter 720

    <h4>Chapter 720</h4>


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian held his mobile phone until Tong Wanzhi took the initiative to say, "Hey, go and have a good rest and stop talking."


    "Yes."


    Hung up.


    Mu Shinian held the bowl of rock sugar Sydney and said, "I really can''t drink it."


    This is the third bowl.


    She felt her stomach full of water.


    It''s really good.


    Thin shallow pushed the bowl in front of her and said, "you must drink it. It''s the one to reduce fire."


    Mu Shinian''s face is about to lose its light.


    She frowned painfully, picked up the bowl of rock sugar Sydney, drank another bowl, and handed a spoon to herself before she was relieved.


    Mu Shimian took it in despair, dug a stewed pear and ate it expressionless.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and touched her forehead: "no fever."


    Of course not.


    It''s just a sore throat.


    Mu Shinian had a sore throat and didn''t want to say any more words.


    Thin shallow also understood that she was ufortable and patted her head: "go to bed early and eat less spicy things in the future."


    It''s delicious.


    Mu Shi reads the thought of chatting up.


    Thin shallow stared at her furry head, saw her silent negative confrontation, and added: "it''s not good to eat."


    All right, you have a point.


    Mu Shinian held an unfinished novel, got into the quilt, and then turned on the bedsidemp.


    Thin shallow muttered helplessly: "more and more people will be called."


    After muttering, he took away the dishes and chopsticks, turned off the light and went out directly.


    When the housekeeper came back from shopping, he saw that Bo Qian had messed up the kitchen and looked at the door for a long time.


    "Young master, what have you done?"


    "Rock sugar Sydney."


    Thin shallow head didn''t return. He washed a bowl, and then said, "pick up the rest."


    "Er..."


    The housekeeper has noment on this.


    What he couldn''t understand was: "young master, are you sure you''re stewing rock sugar Sydney instead of frying the kitchen? Also, how much did you stew? Why are there so many pears in the trash can?"


    At least a dozen.


    There was a silk uneasiness on the thin surface: "you care about me?"


    "No, young master, just be happy!" The housekeeper saw that he changed his face and immediately changed his mouth.


    Thin shallow wiped his hand and went upstairs with satisfaction.


    The housekeeper stared at the mess and nodded silently: "yes, there is progress, and I know it hurts my daughter-inw."


    You don''t have to see who these are for.


    Thin shallow is about this big. I haven''t cooked a meal for myself.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian was so angry that he couldn''t even make a sound.


    Thin shallow stared at 2 her for a long time, and finally took her to the hospital.


    The expert checked and prescribed the medicine: "drink more water. It''s estimated that it will hurt for a day or two."


    Mu Shinian''s expression is more loveless.


    Another day or two? Just because she ate so many Sichuan dishes? It''s too expensive.


    "You deserve it. You''re not allowed to eat in the future." Bo Qian took the medicine, paid the money and directly banned it.


    Mu Shinian looked up quietly and looked at him expressionless. Just about to open his mouth, a throat candy was thrown into her mouth.


    She licked it and it was sweet.


    Shallow see her like this, a tight throat, subconsciously don''t open your face.


    "I''ve been drinking porridge these days until you''re better."


    Mu Shinian bit the sugar and nodded numbly on his face.

 Chapter 721

    <h4>Chapter 721</h4>


    "Don''t bite."


    Thin shallow reminded her.


    Mu Shinian silently didn''t say a word, but he became more Wanyan and couldn''t raise his spirit at all.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone, took a look and answered.


    "Young master, Mrs. Gu sent some things to clear away heat and reduce fire." The housekeeper seemed to turn things over there, and his voice was very vague: "quite a lot. It was said that Miss Mu''s throat was ufortable, so she specially prepared it."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, and she seemed shocked.


    "Young master, do you want it?"


    "Take it." A shallow hand pressed on her head: "at least it''s someone else''s intention."


    "OK"


    The phone hung up.


    Bo Qian asked curiously, "your mother seems very good to you recently."


    Mu Shinian wanted to answer, but he couldn''t make a sound, so he had to nod.


    "Maybe I''m going to be a mother, so I can''t see the children suffer."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t speak, but felt it was necessary to exin, so he simply picked up his mobile phone and quickly entered a line of words.


    She hasn''t made me suffer.


    Even if you don''t want her and only take Mu Shiran, it''s not a pain.


    At least, she doesn''t think so.


    Even half of what she said was almost understandable.


    "It''s not so good, or I wouldn''t have left you. You were so young."


    Her father didn''t hurt her either.


    She was alone in that ce. In the process of growing up, she was apanied by only an old man and depended on herself for everything.


    It''s hard to grow into what it is now.


    "It''s a failure to be a mother to this extent."


    Mu Shinian frowned and entered another line of words.


    I don''t me her.


    Thin shallow seemed topromise. He raised a finger and bounced down her forehead: "you don''t me me. I''ll help you remember this ount."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand in a hurry, and his expression was very serious.


    Thin shallow speechless: "your mother''s child, I won''t move."


    Mu Shinian still looked at him with his eyes open.


    "I will remember who treats you, and then avoid it forever."


    She opened her mouth and looked at her with some helplessness: "Mu Shinian, what do you think of me? How can I start with a pregnant woman?"


    Mu Shinian was also shocked by his own ideas.


    She took the box of candy from Bo Qian''s hand, took one out of it, stuffed it into Bo Qian''s hand, held the box of candy, opened the door of the sports car and sat directly in.


    Thin shallow stared at the sugar and muttered funny, "you can really kill me."


    It''s wonderful to want to apologize for a sugar.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran was busy broadcasting the live broadcast yesterday, so she went to bed veryte. She didn''t have ss the next day. She slept a littlete.


    It was already noon when I went downstairs.


    She was going to ask someone to get her something to eat, but as soon as she got to the stairs, she heard a sullen voice.


    "What did you say? Did ah Yan really say that?"


    "Yes, madam, you don''t know how much the young master said. She didn''t say anything about Miss mu. She said that she could see her grades before, but now she hasn''t. Even if she gets up in the entertainment industry in the future, she can''t change the fact that she has bad grades. He also said that at home, everyone graduated from a famous school, even if she didn''t graduate from a famous school, at least in school The results won''t be any worse. Miss Mu is really unsatisfactory. "

 Chapter 722

    <h4>Chapter 722</h4>


    "What does he mean!" Tong Wanzhi angrily retorted: "Shi Ran''s grades are not so bad. Why does he look down on people so much!"


    "Madam, don''t be angry. The young master is just talking. He can''t be true."


    "This can''t be true? I''m surprised. Shi Ran''s score is backward. She can do well in the exam with her efforts. He''s a brother. He doesn''t encourage him. Do you still say such excessive words?"


    The servant muttered, "you can''t say that. The young master doesn''t like Miss mu. Isn''t it good to seize the opportunity to satirize her?"


    Mu Shiran stood at the entrance of the stairs and listened to all these words. The whole person was not very good.


    She and Gu Yan have never dealt with each other.


    If you don''t say it on the surface, it doesn''t mean that you will live in peace in private.


    However, she did not expect that Gu Yan would seize the opportunity to say that she was all kinds of bad!


    When Mu ran was angry, he didn''t want to eat.


    The more Gu Yan looks down on her, the more she wants to prove herself!


    When Mu ran was angry, he turned and went upstairs.


    Gu Yan, wait for me! I will prove it to you! I''m not a straw bag!


    Downstairs.


    Hear footsteps go away.


    The two men finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The servant asked uncertainly, "is this OK? If the young master and youngdy find out, are you sure there will be no ident?"


    "Don''t let them know." Tong Wanzhi also had a lingering fear: "if they know, it is estimated that they will be in trouble."


    The servant also smiled bitterly: "that''s not."


    Tong Wanzhi sighed: "so, I''d better hide it as long as I can."


    The servant nodded, "I know, madam."


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian received a call from Tong Wanzhi, there was no ident at all.


    She knows Mu Shiran. She has her pride and will never let people she cares about look down on herself.


    Gu Yan and she are sworn enemies. Even if both sides are unwilling to admit it, people with slightly long eyes can probably see it.


    "I see. Hide it from her."


    "I know. Don''t worry." Tong Wan Zhi''s voice was smiling: "your throat is good?"


    "Well, better."


    "You should continue to take the medicine. Take it cool these days."


    "Yes."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and opened a textbook on the table.


    Suddenly there was a noise in the ssroom.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw Mu Shiran.


    As soon as she appeared, the ssroom became lively.


    "Shi ran, are you here?"


    "Big star, sign for me."


    "I want to take a group photo!"


    Mu Shiran smiled on her face. After the polite response, she came directly to Mu Shinian: "I have something to do with you. Wait for me in the ssroom after school."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Mu Shiran politely handed her a ss of milk: "here you are."


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian stared at the bottle of milk and his thoughts were a little messy.


    What''s Mu Shiran doing?


    When they left, Ye Ling asked, "what does she do?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Shinian picked up the bottle of milk, a brand she often drank.


    Ye Ling asked again, "are you going to wait for her? She doesn''t want to make you a moth."


    "Probably not." Mu Shinian picked up the can of milk, tore the package directly, took a sip and said, "this is school. She''s not so stupid."


    Ye Ling patted his head: "what you said is also ha."


    Mu Shinian drank the milk three or two times and threw it into the dustbin: "let''s talk about it then. Anyway, there are only two sses left."

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723</h4>


    After ss, all the students left. They either went home or ran to the library.


    Mu Shinian waited in the ssroom. When he was bored, he directly picked up the mathematical problem of the Olympiad and calcted it on the draft paper.


    When Mu Shiran arrived, she had filled up a piece of draft paper.


    Mu Shiran stared at those dense words, and his heart was very bad.


    She absolutely doesn''t believe that mu Shinian has be so powerful all at once.


    So it is very possible that people are so powerful, but they have always been disyed in front of everyone as a learning scum.


    FALSE!


    Mu Shiran''s stomach is ferocious in her heart.


    When mu Shinian saw hering, he folded the draft paper in half and sandwiched it in a random page in the bookyer.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    Mu Shiran grits his teeth.


    When she saw that there were no other people in the ssroom, she opened a chair in front of her and sat down. Then she said, "your grades are not very good?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t say good or bad. He just took a pair of eyes and looked at her quietly.


    Mu Shiran clenched his fist hard, then summoned up his courage and finished his unfinished words: "my grades have fallen sharply recently. I want to ask you to help me with my tutoring."


    She has been angry with the teacher. She can''t find a suitable tutor in a short time.


    So she thought about it. Is there anything more suitable than admiring the times?


    Just ask her to put down her figure and ask mu Shinian to help her tutor. It really lowers her identity!


    Mu Shinian finally knew why he had to wait until school to find her.


    She sat on the chair, stared at Mu Shiran''s forced face, and smiled indefinitely: "you don''t need to force."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran snorted coldly.


    It''s very reluctantly.


    After all, she never looked up to her sister.


    But she can''t be underestimated by Gu Yan!


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath, and every word was with strength: "Mu Shinian, I''m asking you to promise. If you don''t want to, I''ll go to my mother and let her tell you. Don''t you want my mother to be sad?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow.


    Mu Shiran continued: "my mother is still a pregnant woman. The doctor also said, don''t have extreme emotional fluctuations. Think about it. If Ie to you for tutoring in person and you don''t want to, what should my mother think?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    "You''ll only threaten people, won''t you?"


    "Just work."


    Mu Shinian is speechless.


    She knew that Mu Shiran was suddenly going to study.


    Just, heaven and earth conscience.


    At the beginning, she really just wanted to take care of Yan. After all, they had an old feud.


    But now I didn''t expect to lift a stone and hit myself in the foot.


    Mu Shi Nian sighed and stared at Mu Shi Ran''s stubborn appearance, so he had to ask, "what''s the time?"


    Mu Shiran finally breathed a sigh of relief when she agreed.


    "Every afternoon after school, the library."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and nodded, "OK, I know."


    "That''s it." Mu Shiran proudly raised his head: "if you help me with my tutoring, I will pay you."


    Mu Shi read grace, and there was still no superfluous expression on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian received a call from Tang and song on his way back.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t know where the background music was very noisy. They didn''t speak until they saw her connect.

 Chapter 724

    <h4>Chapter 724</h4>


    "Shi Nian, is it convenient for you to help me go to the store and get something."


    Since the two people got together, the Tang and Song dynasties have closed the repair shop. The good name is that she wants the college entrance examination. After the college entrance examination is over, we can talk about it.


    For this excuse, mu Shinian doesn''t believe it at all.


    She seriously suspected that the Tang and Song Dynasties closed the shop because they wanted to date the little elder martial sister.


    Mu Shinian agreed: "where is the thing?"


    "There is a dark box under the cab. Thank you!"


    "Yes."


    When mu Shinian finished, she hung up the phone. When the bus arrived at the next stop, she got off the bus, took another bus and went back to the maintenance shop.


    The repair shop hasn''t opened for a while, so it''s dusty.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t see it anymore. He called a familiar cleaner to clean it and entrusted the key to the uncle selling tires next door before he nned to leave.


    Uncle didn''t see her for some time. He asked with a smile, "I read you, repaired his car and cleaned his store. Do you have anything to do with Tang and Song Dynasty?"


    Mu Shinian thought they were wrong. When he was about to exin, he heard uncle suddenly realize: "Oh, you shouldn''t be the daughter of the Tang and Song Dynasties?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Uncle speechless.


    The uncle smiled and patted her on the shoulder and handed her a bottle of milk: "I''m kidding, that guy in Tang and Song Dynasty, how can he have such a beautiful daughter as you."


    "... well, thank you."


    Mu Shinian took the milk and ran away.


    The uncle is a warm-hearted man. It is estimated that he will be for a while and a half. This topic will not be exined.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took the exquisite small box and ran to the bar.


    Tang and song had been waiting at the door for a long time. As soon as they saw her, they came over excitedly: "how about it?"


    "This, isn''t it?"


    Mu Shinian handed him something: "I only found such a thing."


    Tang and Song Dynasties saw the familiar box, and their eyes flickered.


    He took the box and gently whirled the words on it with his fingers.


    "Thanks."


    Mu Shinian looked at the hotel. If he remembered correctly, he invested in the name of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    She looked at the nervous look of Tang and song, thought about it, and reminded him: "you''d better not. My little elder martial sister is an unmarried family."


    Tang and song gave a cry.


    Mu Shinian nodded and looked helpless: "yes, if you do so, maybe she will resent it."


    Tang and song were silent, but they still held the box tightly in their hands.


    "You know what I''m going to do?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know. I guess when I see the box."


    She is not a fool. What can be contained in such a beautiful small box? Moreover, the little elder martial sister is not today''s birthday, and today is not a special day.


    She was very bored on the way, so she checked it casually, and found that today is an auspicious day, so she should get married


    Mu Shinian thought silently, and the whole person felt a little funny.


    Tang and song still held the box nervously.


    He took a deep breath and looked reluctant, but the whole person still looked so energetic.


    "You can''t live your life alone. I still want to try."


    Mu Shinian watched him die without hesitation. It was necessary to remind him when he thought of knowing him.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725</h4>


    "You won''t seed or even fail. It''s ugly, my friend. I know what she looks like."


    "She said she wouldn''t get married in her life. Maybe it''s just because she didn''t meet the right person. How long did you know my friend? Do you think she will treat you as a person to spend her life together?"


    Tang and song stared at mu Shinian, and his face began to be a little pale.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly: "Tang and Song Dynasties, you are not. Even my friend, she is with you, just because she lost the bet. When the timees, she may leave."


    Tang and Song Dynasties always keep their heads down.


    His face has be very ugly.


    Mu Shinian saw this, and his tone had to be euphemistic: "forget it, at least not now."


    Tang and song sneered: "how high do you think my failure rate is now in the past?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her and slowly burst out a number: "100 percent."


    So there''s no chance of sess?


    Tang and song smiled bitterly: "you''re so direct."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "for your sake."


    If he is so impulsive to confess, his end will be absolutely bad.


    "Moreover, if you fail, you know my friend''s temperament very well. It''s estimated that you won''t want to see you in the future."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties put a knife in their scarred heart.


    He looked at mu Shinian and the whole person was hurt.


    "You really can''t say a good word."


    Just after sighing, the little elder martial sister and others waited too long. She came out directly. When she saw mu Shinian, she jumped over excitedly.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I... passed by."


    Mu Shinian looked at the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Thetter had put the box in his pocket.


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes and quickly got rid of the rtionship: "I''m looking for someone."


    "Who are you looking for? You shouldn''t be looking for me." The little elder martial sister smiled.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were also a little nervous. As soon as they were nervous, they said, "it''s not you, it''s thin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister said well and stared at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian can''t wait to kill the bastard of Tang and Song Dynasty!


    She forced out a smile and nodded, "yes, that''s right. I''ll find thin and shallow."


    "You have a good rtionship." The little elder martial sister sighed. She took mu Shinian and went straight in: "go, go, I''ll help you find it."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Otherwise, what time is it? You''ll start looking for someone?"


    "What did Bo qian do to you? Don''t worry. Just say it. There is a little elder martial sister. I will certainly help you take revenge."


    "Well, no, no, that is, the housekeeper asked me to find him and said there was something important to find him."


    Mu Shi reads the exnation of Shanshan.


    Little elder martial sister Oh, she took her hand warmly and walked in intimately.


    Tang and song covered their heads and had to follow.


    Then, the three men looked around the big bar and found no one.


    Mu Shinian wanted to go back early when he saw that it was sote, but at this time, the mobile phone rang.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID and the whole person was bad.


    The younger martial sister saw the name and narrowed her eyes dangerously. Taking advantage of the younger martial sister''s carelessness, she grabbed the mobile phone directly.


    Mu Shinian only had time to make a sound, and the mobile phone had been dialed out.

 Chapter 726

    <h4>Chapter 726</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked confused, and then covered his face in pain.


    It''s over!


    Little elder martial sister, press the answer button.


    Suddenly a thin voice came from inside: "where are you?"


    The little elder martial sister snorted coldly. As she walked, she asked angrily, "thin shallow, you have a big shelf. What did my little basin friend do to make you angry? Do you want to treat her coldly?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A shallow face.


    Mu Shinian wanted to take away the mobile phone. The little elder martial sister refused and asked back righteously: "you are several years older than my child. Don''t you know you want to let her? No matter what happens, you two can sit down and talk slowly. As for this big night, she ignored my child, so she can onlye out and find someone."


    Tang and Song Dynasty covered their faces with Mu Sinian at the same time.


    Tang Song thought, Bo Qian is sorry for you. Sacrifice you. I will help you next time.


    Mu Shinian wanted to grab the mobile phone, but the little elder martial sister refused.


    She hasn''t finished ying yet: "I tell you, Bo Qian, don''t bully my children, otherwise, I promise you''ll never see her."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian was confused.


    She stared at the little elder martial sister speechless, with a bit of sadness in her eyes.


    The little elder martial sister raised her chin and said proudly, "don''t worry, no matter what happens, I''ll help you."


    Mu Shimian nodded with a headache: "it''s hard for you, little elder martial sister."


    "You''re wee."


    The little elder martial sister put her arm around her shoulder and took her to her arms: "well, this matter is over. Do you want to have a snack with me? I''ll take you back after eating."


    "Well, I can go back by myself, you and don."


    "No, I''ll take you back, or I won''t rest assured." Then she came to Mu Shinian''s ear and said her scruples: "thin and shallow skills are not like rich children at all. He can still fight very well. If you have a conflict with him, I can help you."


    Mu Shinian was very excited.


    She looked at the little elder martial sister with a kind of truth in her eyes: "but, Tang and song."


    "He, he can be a sandbag."


    Little elder martial sister didn''t care. As soon as she opened her mouth, she dealt with the Tang and Song dynasties.


    The expression of Mu Shinian suddenly became wonderful.


    She looked at Tang and Song Dynasties and found that the other party was a little more depressed than her. She immediately bnced her mind.


    forget it.


    Soldierse to block, water and earth cover.


    No matter what happens, run first.


    Tang and song stood aside in silence.


    It''s all right to beat him. Now he hopes that Bo shallow will beat him, and then the deception and use him as a cover will bepletely lifted.


    Otherwise, the man who loves to bear grudges may have to bear grudges for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people with different thoughts returned to Bo Jia manor.


    Tang and Song dynasties are seriously thinking about how to admit their mistakes.


    Mu Shinian was thinking about how to exin it.


    As for the little elder martial sister, she was thinking about how to beat thin and shallow all the way.


    The housekeeper was shocked to see so many peopleing back.


    He looked at it with thin eyes.


    Thin and shallow, the whole process was cold, and the tip of the eyebrow didn''t lift.


    Little elder martial sister couldn''t hold back when she saw him like this.


    "Young master Bo, do you mind if we talk privately? I have something to say to young master Bo."


    Mu Shinian looked up at her, and the whole person revealed his refusal.


    The little elder martial sister pped her directly and pressed her head down.

 Chapter 727

    <h4>Chapter 727</h4>


    "Shut up, little elder martial sister. I have discretion in this matter."


    Little elder martial sister, you didn''t.


    Because this thing is nothing.


    Yearning for the silent congealing choke.


    Bo Qian looked at the little elder martial sister, looked at the time and thought, and finally looked at the Tang and Song dynasties that shouldn''t be here. No matter how developed his brain hole is, he probably can''t think of these.


    I had to nod.


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian raised his head again, looked at her for two seconds and said, "you have dinner first."


    Can''t eat!


    Such a big oolong.


    Mu Shinian struggled in his heart.


    But I still can''t beat the strength of little elder martial sister.


    After the two men left, the housekeeper took back his sight and looked at them iprehensibly: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Why do I feel that everything is wrong? What have you done? Miss mu, what happened?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian exined that she covered her forehead and didn''t want to mention it again: "I, anyway, they..."


    I can''t exin clearly. Forget it.


    The housekeeper was even more confused.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were autistic, sitting on the sofa, covering the box in their pocket.


    Damn it.


    Even if it''s not sent out.


    Actually turned to the thin side.


    What kind of development is this.


    If he had known, if he had known... He wouldn''t nag with mu Shinian. In this way, at least he wouldn''t reveal the truth!


    In the study, the little elder martial sister swept around and nodded: "it''s worthy of young master Bo. Any small ornaments were bought from the auction."


    "But..."


    She walked over and stared at several ipatibleic books on the shelf. She smiled silently: "you readic books, too. It seems that young master Bo is just a mortal."


    The woman has been mocking him since just now.


    Thin shallow really doesn''t know what he has done, which will make her have so much malice.


    "This is read by mu Shinian. She likes to watch this recently."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister shut up immediately.


    She will never despise the younger martial sister readingic books.


    The housekeeper brought two cups of tea and immediately ran away.


    The little elder martial sister sat on the sofa, took a cup of tea, drank two mouthfuls, and her voice was sharp: "I''m here today for my little friend."


    "My children grow up differently from ordinary children. She has always been so lonely and difficult to understand. When she doesn''t know, she won''t say one more word to you. Even if you scold her in front of her, she won''t have any reaction."


    "But after all, she''s just a little girl, and her mind is still very delicate. Girls will get hurt after all."


    Thin shallow swear.


    Although most people outside regard mu Shinian as King Kong and won''t get hurt, they really treat her as a little girl.


    So what did he do to hurt mu Shinian?


    "I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about."


    Thin and straightforward: "what''s the matter with her?"


    Little elder martial sister sneered and pretended to be garlic.


    She looked at the person opposite, cold irony; "Why are you angry with her sote? She''s a girl who specially went to the bar to find you. Although she can fight very well, what if she can fight better?"


    After that, she didn''t wait for Bo Qian to react, but asked, "can''t you answer her phone?! if you have to be so pretentious and ask a girl to find you, will you feel face?"

 Chapter 728

    <h4>Chapter 728</h4>


    Thin shallow felt that he was wearing a hat called injustice.


    He stared at the little elder martial sister speechless: "you make it clear, how did I let her find it?"


    The little elder martial sister snorted coldly.


    Her whole face was very strange: "I saw it with my own eyes. Can I still wrong you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow felt that he fell into a pit.


    In addition, just now, mu Shinian''s little expression of desire to speak and stop, and the face of Tang and Song Dynasty is unspeakable


    Misunderstanding?


    Bo Qian looked at the little elder martial sister and asked seriously, "what''s the matter, you, please tell me."


    Seeing that he had a good attitude, the little elder martial sister impolitely told the context of his loss and how she found mu Shinian outside the bar.


    After listening, Bo Qian just wanted to beat Tang and song.


    He took a hard breath and exined, "it''s really my fault."


    The little elder martial sister sneered: "it''s your fault. What does my child say... There are some emotional deficiencies. You''d better be considerate of her. If she doesn''t want to stay here that day, we will take her to a ce you can''t find."


    Little elder martial sister said that, then she picked up her bag and went out.


    Bo qian can''t wait to beat Tang and song.


    He took a deep breath and stood up. "You stay for dinner."


    Seeing that the little elder martial sister wanted to refuse, he added: "it''s an apology."


    "You still have a conscience."


    Little elder martial sister snorted coldly and went out.


    Thin shallow clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the exposed little head.


    Thin shallow returned his anger.


    "It''s none of your business. Go to dinner."


    Mu Shinian''s uneasy exnation; "I didn''t do it."


    Then she added, "it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Well, I''m not angry."


    Thin shallow gritted his teeth: "I''ll go to the Tang and Song Dynasties to settle ountster!"


    It is worthy of being thin and shallow. You can see it very clearly.


    Mu Shinian is relieved.


    She said graciously and closed the door.


    "Then I''ll call Tang Song."


    Come and get beaten.


    ¡­¡­


    When the two finally left.


    Mu Shinian saw that it was still early, so he went to the study with his book.


    She doesn''t like sitting on her desk, so she usually nests on the sofa. The table is not high. She can just sit on the carpet.


    Mu Shinian had just washed her head and her hair was half dry. She drank water and analyzed the papers.


    Mu Shiran''s previous performance was good. These two times, it was obviously unsatisfactory.


    Without analyzing the paper, she doesn''t know where the strength of the other party is.


    Bo Qian also had a lot of business to deal with. When he came in, he saw mu Shinian sitting on the carpet and looking at several papers carefully.


    That attitude is more serious than usual when she does her own papers.


    Thin shallow took a look: "Mu Shiran?"


    "Well, she asked me to help her with her tutoring." Mu Shinian took up the water, drank two mouthfuls and said, "I''ll see how to make it up."


    "Trouble is thankless."


    Thin and shallow made a simple evaluation.


    Mu Shinian also agreed: "yes, I can''t help it. My mother also mentioned this to me."


    If she doesn''t agree, Mu Shiran goes to Tong to pull the branch. After that, doesn''t she still want to agree?


    So, it''s better to agree directly.


    Bo qianen gave a sound and patted her head gently: "OK, just be happy."


    With that, he frowned again, "didn''t your hair dry?"


    "I''ll blow itter."


    Mu Shinian bit his pen and turned over the textbook.

 Chapter 729

    <h4>Chapter 729</h4>


    Thin shallow took away her pen and whispered, "dirty."


    Mu Shinian coughed: "I''m used to it."


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything about her. She went to get a hair dryer and nned to blow her hair down.


    Mu Shinian was embarrassed to ask him to help: "I''ll do it myself."


    "I''ll help you."


    Thin shallow sat beside her and turned on the switch. A hot air blew out. His fingers grabbed her hair and asionally touched her skin.


    Mu Shinian blinked. asionally, a few hairs blew to her mouth, and she blew them away in one breath.


    At that moment, Bo Qian seemed to see it. When mu Shinian was very young, her character was not so strange.


    She might have been so innocent at that time.


    More than ten yearster, she may also be wearing a stupid and cute cotton padded jacket with two sheep horn braids on her head. Her cheeks may be skinned due to frost, but she still smiles foolishly. She holds a dirty doll in her hand. She walks awkwardly and makes a snowman in the snow. Maybe she will trip and fall to the ground, and then, Cry a tear, a runny nose.


    Thin shallow bowed his head and watched the girl turn the paper and the textbook with one hand. From time to time, he picked up the pen and took notes. He was serious and a little impatient.


    Her hair flicked gently in his hand.


    His heart seemed to be stirred.


    Thin shallow suddenly said, "what were you like before?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned and looked at him puzzled: "what?"


    "You used to be in the vige with your grandmother when you were a child." Thin shallow stared at her hair and looked particrly focused and serious.


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand why he suddenly asked.


    But she still put down her pen, leaned against the sofa, thought for a while, and then replied, "before, what did you want to know?"


    "Your daily life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely again.


    She originally thought that Bo Qian wanted to know about her previous fights... After all, these are a little more colorful than her daily life.


    Mu Shinian seldom recalls the past.


    This time, he asked suddenly, and she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "It''s nothing special. After my father divorced my mother, he met a divorced woman in the neighboring vige, and then they got married. Soon after, they gave birth to a boy. My father has a strong traditional concept of son preference, so after the boy was born, he didn''t care about me. I lived with my grandmother."


    "What about the source of ie?"


    "... my father will give me some, my grandmother will do some manual work, and I will learn to do it. I will go home after school and help do some on weekends."


    With that, mu Shinian tore open an unused calculus paper, turned his fingers, and folded a flower in three or two times: "it''s like this. It''ll look better with cloth."


    Thin shallow stared at that kind of flower, probably can understand that a flower may be just a few cents.


    An old man in poor health, a little girl who hasn''t grown up... How can she survive in that small vige?


    He seems to have never been short of money in his life.


    Even if his mother is gone, he still lives a good life.


    "What else?"


    Thin shallow convergence under the sour heart, continue to ask.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have hisplicated mind. She dragged her chin, thought and said

 Chapter 730

    <h4>Chapter 730</h4>


    "My grandmother is a good person. There are subsidies for poor households in the vige, but the quota is limited. We could have applied, because I live in the old area with my father, but my grandmother gave the quota to another family in need."


    "Later, the output of several mu ofnd in this family was very good for several consecutive years. During the autumn harvest, she will also send some to my family. In addition, the aunt of this family has good workmanship. She will send a meal to our family during the new year."


    "Also, Grandpa Zheng in the vige used to be in love with my grandpa. After grandma moved to the old area, he woulde and do manual work with my grandma, or take her to the elderly Center for physical examination... I was not sensible before and wanted to match them up, but my grandma said that she only liked Grandpa."


    "There is also a pond in the vige. In summer, adults will go fishing here after work. I also went fishing. My grandmother knew about it and almost beat me because I was afraid of falling down."


    Mu Shinian thought of his previous life and couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    "There is also a melon field in my hometown. I have nted watermelon. The harvest is good. When the harvest is good, my grandmother and I will pull it to the market to sell it. It''s the kind of tricycle. I ride in front, and my grandmother sits in the back, guarding the watermelon. Because the road is bumpy, I''m afraid the melon will fall."


    "It''s very cold in winter in the countryside. Before winteres every year, my grandmother will knit me sweaters, scarves and gloves a month or two in advance. There are new sweaters every year."


    "There is also a height line at the door of my house, which my grandmother drew for me. Later, I was taller than her, and she had to move a stool."


    Mu Shinian can''t go on.


    At that time, although very poor.


    But she is very happy.


    The old man gave her a lot of warmth.


    In the room, there was only the sound of a hair dryer.


    Mu Shinian picked up his pen and wanted to continue, but he couldn''t see anything.


    After hesitating several times, she put down her pen and touched her hair: "it''s dry. I''m going to sleep."


    Thin shallow touched her hair and looked a little dim.


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "thank you. Go to bed early, too."


    Thin shallow looked at her, his voice was a little dull: "Mu Shinian, take me back to your house when you have time in the future."


    He wanted to follow the path of her life.


    See how she grew up all the way.


    She, very distressed.


    "Take your grandmother."


    Mu Shinian''s lip corner slightly hooked: "OK. After the college entrance examination, the lotus in the pond should open at that time. Moreover, our side is not hot at all. It''s very cool, but there are more mosquitoes."


    Thin shallow chuckled: "it''s not in the way."


    Mu Shimian cleaned up the things on the table and stood up with a hairy hair. As a result, he thought it was wrong.


    "And you, when you were a child?"


    "I really don''t admit defeat." Thin shallow thought for a moment and said, "I know, go to bed."


    "Perfunctory."


    Mu Shimian murmured and was ready to go to bed.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and didn''t say anything. He helped her turn off the light and go out.


    The housekeeper saw himing down with the car key and asked curiously, "young master, are you going out?"


    "Well, go back to the old house."


    "Ah, what happened to the old house?"


    "No, I''ll get something."


    With that, Bo Qian went out.


    The housekeeper looked depressed.


    Take things? Is there anything to take from the old house?

 Chapter 731

    <h4>Chapter 731</h4>


    The housekeeper also wanted to ask what happened. Bo Qian had already got in the car and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    The people in Bo''s old house are almost asleep.


    Bo Qian parked his car outside the door. He didn''t mean to drive in.


    When the guard saw himing, he was scared and hurried over: "young master, how did youe back?"


    Thin shallow made a look at him and said, "I''ll get something. Don''t disturb me."


    The guard quickly opened the door and said, "yes, young master."


    Bo Qian hasn''te back for some time. His room is on the second floor. Usually, no one wille in except someone cleans it.


    After Bo Qian went in, he turned on the light and took out a box at the bottom of the cab in the room. There were two photo albums in the box.


    These photos were taken by his mother from his childhood until he grew up.


    Every bit of this is her mother''sst memory in the world.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help opening the album, staring at the Yellow photos inside, and his fingers curled up slightly.


    The woman in the picture smiles sweetly and gently. Holding her is like hugging the whole world.


    Thin and shallow fingers gently whirled the woman''s bright smile. After a moment, they closed.


    As soon as he turned around, he turned to a smiling face.


    Bo Qian was not surprised. He calmly hugged the album and walked past him.


    Bo Ye smiled and said, "you should hate me and my mother."


    Thin shallow footsteps stopped, and the corners of his lips were not light or heavy: "if you know you hate it, stay away."


    Bo Ye shakes his head and his voice is full of ponder: "you can''t say that. When my mother and I first came back, my father told me to live in peace with you. Now it seems that you don''t want to live in peace with me."


    Thin shallow chuckled: "do you think we can get up in peace?"


    "It''s hard." Bo Ye sighed: "speaking of it, you always think that my mother stole my father''s love for your mother. However, I think even you can see clearly that there is no love between the two people."


    "Between them, it''s a puremercial marriage. Whether you admit it or not, your mother likes dad, but dad doesn''t like her."


    Yeah.


    There is no feeling between them.


    But Bo Jinhua is so deceptive.


    He created a dream like fairy tale for the poor woman, and then pushed her directly into the abyss when she had no profit.


    Bo Qian remembers that when he was very young, he mentioned this to his mother, but at that time, his mother was obsessed with his love for Bo Jinhua and couldn''t extricate herself. She said that, but she was regarded as provoking the rtionship between her parents.


    He hasn''t said a word since he was trained once.


    Bo Ye sighed and said solemnly, "so you should me your father instead of pointing the spear at me and my mother."


    Thin, shallow and expressionless shook off his hand.


    "It seems that thepany has been too busy recently, and you have spare time to talk about the past."


    "After all, we are brothers. I should care about you when appropriate." Bo Ye stared at the two photo albums in his hand and said, "you are very precious. These two albums have been locked from being touched. Yes, aunt''s birthday is approaching. Do you think of her recently?"

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732</h4>


    Thin shallow sneered: "what''s none of your business?"


    Bo Ye shook his head: "look at you, you are always so malicious to me. I don''t mean anything else, just suddenly remembered."


    Bo Qian looks at him calmly. There is no expected anger and unwillingness on his face.


    He just came over, leaned in his ear and opened his mouth low: "Bo Jinhua, since he can go abroad in marriage, your mother may cheat on others. If your mother wants to be really capable, she can catch him all her life."


    "It''s just a scum. My mother has a bad eye for him."


    "As for your mother, be careful. Don''t go my mother''s way."


    Thin shallow finished, straightened up and stared at him with a smile.


    Bo Ye''s face was stiff for a moment.


    Thin shallow didn''t miss the expression change on his face and smiled: "it seems that you know, too."


    "Then you can really bear it. I don''t know if your mother knows about it."


    Bo Jinhua''s character is like that.


    What''s more, he has money, family background and whatever he wants. Many women gather together with him. Moreover, more importantly, Bo Jinhua is the kind of person who can y very well.


    So, a little means, he cheated every minute!


    Bo Ye''s face became more ugly.


    Thin shallow calmly stood aside: "say another word to my mother. Believe it or not, I''ll send those materials to your mother?"


    Bo Ye takes a deep breath and barely evokes a smile.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You''d better really don''t understand."


    Thin shallow looked at him meaningfully: "after all, there are many people like you who know how to be confused."


    He looked at the time and shrugged: "I''ll go first. If you''re curious about Bo Jinhua''s romantic history over the years, you can check it carefully to ensure that there will be unexpected surprises for you."


    With that, he went straight down the stairs.


    Bo Ye stands at the entrance of the stairs. His face is a little ugly.


    The window at the end of the corridor is open.


    From time to time, a cold wind blew in.


    Bo Jinhua knew that he had a lover outside. He identally ran into him once, but he was very cautious. He pretended not to see it and didn''t go in to say hello. Even, he helped Bo Jinhua attract the eyes of several investors present with him to other ces.


    Afterwards, Bo Jinhua also looked for him and didn''t exin it directly. He just hinted at him. Then, the next day, he was promoted to vice president.


    Over the years, he hasn''t investigated Bo Jinhua''s affairs.


    But he knew that Bo Jinhua must have done it more than once.


    His mother knew nothing about it.


    Bo Ye closes his eyes.


    Originally, he came here to disgust, but unexpectedly, it was himself!


    Bo Ye clenches his teeth and hits the wall with a fist.


    Unfortunately, even if he knows, he can''t tell his mother!


    In Bo''s house, as long as there is Bo, he and his mother will be shorter!


    However, as long as the thin is not there


    Bo Ye''s face was a bit sinister. He calmly touched the wound on his fist. The blood seemed to stimte one of his nerves, making him some crazy ideas ready to move in the night.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up the next day and found himself holding something in his hand.


    She got up in shock, opened it and looked stunned.

 Chapter 733

    <h4>Chapter 733</h4>


    Mu Shinian thought he hadn''t woken up yet.


    She rubbed her eyes twice, fixed her eyes and looked at the cute and excessive child face in the photo. For a moment, she didn''t know whether tough or what to do.


    She continued to turn. From the first one, the farther back, the bigger the little boy in the picture.


    Mu Shinian turned over the two photo albums, and suddenly felt a little bad.


    The little boy in the picture can''t walk from the back... Thest one is estimated to be only seven or eight years old.


    In some photos, there are women''s shadows. In other times, most of the boys areughing andughing happily.


    There is no shadow at all.


    Carefree, as if the whole world were under his feet.


    Mu Shinian looked through the album again. There were many funny photos on it, but she couldn''tugh.


    Compared with the current thin and shallow, maybe he was more happy at that time.


    Mu Shimian sipped his lower lip heavily and stroked the little boy in the picture with his fingers.


    She remembered that when she first came, she investigated Bo Qian''s information. The woman in the photo died when Bo Qian was seven or eight years old.


    At that time, such a young child had to face the jackals, tigers and leopards of the Bo family alone?


    Did he ever fear helplessness?


    So manyte nights, the only person who could protect him disappeared, leaving him alone?


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed and thought for a long time before carefully putting the album back in the cab.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling found that mu Shinian was in a bad mood all day.


    She sat in her seat, chin propped, staring at the ckboard, but her eyes had no focus.


    Until the ss was finally over, Ye Ling couldn''t help calling her: "what''s the matter with you? How do you look so bad?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian looked calm and put the books away.


    "I''ll go back first."


    Seeing her free appearance, Ye Ling didn''t worry. She went back alone and immediately caught up with her: "Shi Nian, don''t what happened."


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling suspiciously and shook his head immediately.


    "No, I just know some bad things and I''m just unhappy."


    She has a strong ability of self-regtion.


    I believe it will be bnced soon.


    Ye Ling stared at her speechless: "what unhappy thing?"


    The school is still some distance from the bus stop. Mu Shinian walked slowly in the crowd and muttered, "nothing."


    Ye Ling carefully observed her expression: "it can''t be... Thin and shallow?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian denied it directly.


    Ye Lingxing said angrily, "look at you like that. It''s estimated that you won''t leave ten."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t deny it.


    Ye Ling didn''t intend to mention it. Everyone will have their own sad things. However, when she saw mu Shinian so unhappy, she really didn''t understand. What sad things can a shallow and proud son of heaven have.


    "Er..."


    Mu Shinian looked back at her strangely.


    Ye Ling covered his mouth. The next second, his hand loosened, and then covered it again.


    Mu Shinian looked at her series of iprehensible actions and frowned deeper: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Ling nced at the people around him and found that no one noticed them. Then he carefully asked, "don''t you know that?"


    Mu Shinian is confused.

 Chapter 734

    <h4>Chapter 734</h4>


    Ye Ling coughed and said cautiously, "I heard that too. I transferred school because my parents were transferred. I heard it in myst school."


    "It was an aristocratic school. Didn''t I get good grades, and then I was admitted. There was no tuition fee. There was a certain schrship subsidy every year."


    Mu Shi said, and then?


    Ye Ling''s voice was lower: "then, then I said a bad thing about thin and shallow."


    Is there anything worse than parting with your mother at the age of seven or eight?


    Ye Ling stared at his friend and said, "it''s a rumor. I just heard that a girl in our ss likes Bo Qian, and the two families are equal. At first, the girl was crazy to chase Bo Qian, butter she didn''t dare."


    "Because, she said, she saw."


    "Thin, shallow and hard, breaking the iron chain."


    Said here, Ye Ling couldn''t help shaking.


    "Think about it, how can a normal person break the iron chain? Moreover, how young was Bo Qian? When I was in junior high school, I was only 13 or 14 years old. This is simply an anti human thing. Later, the girl said that Bo Qian was an abnormal person. It seemed that he had been caught to do some experiments."


    Experiment


    Mu Shinian remembered that thin and shallow had gone crazy only once, and his face immediately condensed into a piece of frost.


    Yes, the experiment?


    Is it really rted to that pharmaceutical factory?


    Ye Ling''s face became more wrong when he saw mu. He said nervously, "are you okay, are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian almost pulled out these two words hoarsely.


    Ye Ling saw it and couldn''t helpforting her: "don''t think about it. These are all empty things. Who will know the specific situation."


    "Just keep an eye on it. After all, there''s nothing to prove. Maybe, maybe it''s the girl''s nonsense? If you think about it, someone''s daughter chased a childe and failed. She must have something to say to fill her regret, don''t you?"


    Mu Shinian was notforted.


    All her thoughts have been aroused.


    Is there any evidence in that pharmaceutical factory?


    A sudden p on the shoulder.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw Mu Shiran staring at her with an unhappy face.


    "What''s up?"


    Mu Shinian''s mood is not very good for the time being, so the tone of speaking is also terrible.


    Mu Shiran snorted coldly, "what do you say? It''s agreed to tutor. What''s the matter? You forgot."


    Mu Shinian really forgot this stubble.


    She looked at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling immediately waved his hand wisely: e on, you''re busy first. I''ll go first."


    With that, she ran away immediately.


    Mu Shi touched the car to pick him up and said, "let''s go. I have to catch a notice today." After a pause, she added: "if there is a gap, you can help me with my tutoring. I will try my best to spare time."


    Mu Shinian stood still.


    If you want to make an announcement, you can''t get anywhere.


    Mu Shiran saw that she was motionless, took a deep breath patiently, and exined, "it''s a small guest star, a y of two or three minutes."


    "But it takes more than an hour to get to the set. I have to wait for the set in the past. I have a lot of free time."

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735</h4>


    "Please help me with my tutoring."


    These words are probably the biggest request Mu Shiran can say.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly. The two people were deadlocked for a while. She nodded and agreed.


    Forget it, forget it, it has nothing to do with her.


    She just has to do what she should do.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran is a new little star. She participated in two variety shows and shot a small advertisement. Relying on her pure natural face, she sessfully won some attention.


    In order to get attention, some crew sent out invitations to her.


    Mu Shiran''s agent chose for a long time and finally determined this one.


    Mu Shiran ys a little princess in it. She is unruly and domineering, but she attaches importance to love and righteousness. She hangs up for the male Lord.


    As soon as Mu Shiran arrived at the set, he began to make up, and then began to wait.


    Mu Shinian took out the prepared papers and books and carefully exined them to her.


    Mu Shinian''s problem-solving process always pays attention to speed, uracy and ruthlessness.


    Her problem-solving steps are very simple, even more detailed than what the teacher said.


    Mu Shiran looked at it in surprise. Almost all the questions were clear at a nce without any suspense. Even mu Shinian could write out the problem-solving process quickly and urately for thest two or three questions.


    Mu Shiran was stunned.


    She stared at mu Shinian, and suddenly a wave of jealousy arose.


    "I didn''t see it. You usually disguise so deeply. Obviously, your academic performance is so good, and you have to pretend to be bad!"


    "You are hypocritical enough."


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind and said coldly, "you take care of me."


    "You!"


    Mu Shiran was angry and wanted to go back immediately.


    But on second thought, I thought I had to rely on her for tutoring, so I had to suppress my anger back.


    Mu Shinian thought out the idea of solving the problem, and then roughly exined to her what to start with. An Olympic problem seemed to change its taste in her hand and became a simple and easy to understand problem.


    Mu Shiran has to turn on the machine. After mu Shinian has finished the topic, he is not ready for the next topic.


    Mu Shiran took up her skirt and saw her calm face. She deliberately turned a circle in front of her: "what do you think, does this look good?"


    Mu Shi thought did not lift, perfunctory can: "good-looking."


    Mu ran was angry and wanted to punch her.


    She didn''t even look at it.


    There were still people shouting over there, so mu Shiran had to put down the matter here and rush over quickly.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, put down his textbook, took out his mobile phone and began to y games.


    Sister Wen was not far from her. She looked at her for a long time and didn''t see her intention to look up. Suddenly, she was angry.


    She put down her script and came straight over with a cold voice mixed with ice.


    "Are you so impolite? Don''t you know to say hello when youe?"


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at sister Wen and said hello: "hello."


    With that, she lowered her head again and continued to fiddle with the things in her hand.


    Sister Wen was so angry that she almost didn''t mention it.


    She took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her mood. Then she smiled and said, "did you see that just now?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it, and he was still toozy to look up.


    Sister Wen continued: "if you look at her, you can guest y in a y less than three minutes, and you can get tens of thousands of yuan."


    "Is it more than those with higher education who work hard for a month?"

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736</h4>


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s really good."


    Sister Wen thought Mu Sinian was a learning scum, but unexpectedly, the person she sent to investigate recently replied that Mu Sinian was a learning bully!


    And a super bully!


    After reading the paper, she had to admit that mu Shinian was really good at studying.


    But no matter how well you read, you also want to make money in the end.


    So sister Wen changed her strategy now.


    "Shi Nian, if you go back now, I swear, you will be like your sister one day. Moreover, I believe I will hold you higher."


    This man is really endless.


    Mu Shinian nced down his lips in boredom, turned off his mobile phone directly, stared at her and smiled: "are you not afraid that Mu Shiran is jealous and unhappy when you look for me and say these words?"


    "She knows." Sister Wen smiled and sat on her side. Maybe everyone has the same problem. The more you can''t get it, the more itchy your heart is!


    She is used to all kinds of things and has such a problem.


    The more mu Shinian ignored her, the more she felt that she was full of challenges!


    Sister Wen continued with a smile: "she knows my mind and I know her mind, but your sister is better than you. She will take those things to heart and won''t pick them out. Since she cooperates so well, why should I expose her? It''s best for everyone to be safe, don''t you say so."


    Mu Shinian looked at her coldly.


    Hypocrisy.


    Both.


    Sister Wen can''t see what she''s thinking: "Shi Nian, I still hope you think about it, or go and see your sister''s life now. Maybe you''ll regret it."


    "For you, I''m willing to give you more opportunities, but you don''t want me to wait too long."


    With that, she stood up.


    Mu Shinian reopened the game without raising his head. His voice was faint and cold: "I''m not interested. I don''t need it. Thank you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sister Wen stepped down and looked back unhappily: "when you read, don''t say too much."


    "I''m not short of money and have no pursuit of art. Don''t bother me, thank you."


    Mu Shinian speaks politely.


    Just every word can make people angry.


    Sister Wen had already practiced her skills. As a result, she was almost spit out with a mouthful of blood.


    "Well, well, mu Shinian, wait, you''ll regret it one day!"


    Then she left angrily.


    Mu Shinian shook his head silently and continued to y the game.


    Mu Shiran''s assistant and makeup artist are busy with their work, but everyone is secretly watching this way.


    Mu Shinian looked up and scared them back.


    "Is this Shi Ran''s sister?"


    "Can''t you see? They look so alike."


    "Is the family surnamed Mu gically so good?"


    "Who said not? Oh, I envy you too much."


    From time to time, there is a sound floating.


    Mu Shinian is addicted to games and doesn''t bother to talk to them.


    Mu Shiran only had two or three minutes. After filming, the assistant secretly told her about sister Wen.


    "I think sister Wen appreciates your sister''s and ns to sign her. To tell you the truth, Shi ran, I''ve known sister Wen for so long and have never seen her lower body like this. Even those movie queen singers are treated the same in front of her."

 Chapter 737

    <h4>Chapter 737</h4>


    "Many famous stars, sister Wen, because of her seniority, won''t take it to heart. As a result, she is so interested in your sister."


    Mu Shiran took a breath and forced himself to calm down: "then?"


    The assistant sneered: "then? She didn''t give face to sister Wen. Sister Wen had a good attitude towards her. As a result, she said that if she ignored people, she would ignore people. Not only that, she also annoyed sister Wen."


    Mu Shiran was relieved when she heard what she said.


    Mu Shinian has such a temper that she may not change for many years. Where the agent says two or three nice words, she can change her mind.


    "Where is she now?"


    The assistant pointed out and whispered, "I just answered the phone."


    Just then, mu Shinian came in from the outside.


    She looked at Mu Shiran before she took off her makeup, frowned and said, "I''ll go back first."


    It''s almost eight o''clock now. She hasn''t eaten yet. She''s really hungry.


    Mu Shiran pulled his lower lip and pretended to show off: "wait for me. I''ll take you back by the way."


    Mu Shinian directly refused: "no, it''s not on the way."


    Bo family and Gu family arepletely opposite directions.


    Mu Shiran raised her eyebrows: "don''t refuse so fast. There will be a traffic jam on the road."


    Speaking of this, Mu Shiran thought of something and asked helplessly, "but speaking of it, he doesn''t even drive you? Or buy a car for you. Aren''t you tired of crowding the bus every day?"


    Again.


    Sure enough, it was quiet for only three seconds.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly, and the corners of his lips lifted a gentle radian: "your car?"


    "Well, yes." Mu Shiran showed off: "my parents bought it for me to make it convenient for me to go out."


    Mu Shinian remembered the BMW. She didn''t say a word and asked curiously, "but your car is also four-wheel. Are you sure it won''t be blocked on the road?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s smile changed.


    Mu Shinian refused cleanly: "so, forget it. If you ride a bike, I can rub off the car."


    Mu Shiran: "


    Mu Shinian grabbed his schoolbag, carried it behind his back and saidzily, "also, I can give you tutoring after ss every day, but if you don''t concentrate, I can leave at any time. It doesn''t work if you ask your mother."


    "If this happens again next time, I''ll say half. If you go to do something else, you''ll ask another expert."


    Then mu Shinian opened the door and went out.


    The wind is a little cool at night.


    She felt a little cold when she was blown. She pulled her hat and put it on before she went out.


    Mu Shiran was mad.


    Her assistant saw it and could only bow her head weakly and pretend to see nothing.


    "Well, Shi ran,e and take off your makeup. You have to go backter."


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath and stared angrily at the door.


    Seeing that there was no one here, the assistant agreed and said, "don''t be angry with Shi ran. Mu Shinian is so unintelligent. Don''t pay attention to her, so as not to lose your worth."


    Mu Shiran gnawed his teeth angrily: "is she mocking me?"


    The assistant wanted to nod.


    Who wouldn''t see such obvious ridicule.


    However, where did she dare to say so straightforward, so she had to nod weakly: "no, she estimates that it is, well, she is unhappy, so she will deliberately target you."

 Chapter 738

    <h4>Chapter 738</h4>


    "Don''t take her words to heart, lest they fall in price."


    Mu Shiran sat back on the sofa angrily: "how can she be unhappy, but behind her..."


    The words stopped fiercely.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw the assistant staring at her with some gossip. She immediately raised the volume discontentedly: "what''s the matter with you? Look at me then!"


    "No, no, no!" The assistant hurriedly picked up the makeup remover and cotton pad: "at that time, I''ll help you remove your makeup."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in a traffic jam for a long time. When he went back, it was more than nine o''clock.


    As soon as she entered, the white tiger jumped and ran to her.


    Mu Shimian narrowed his eyes, squatted down, touched his fingers, and touched his somewhat impetuous head: "cut it?"


    The housekeeper nced at the man sitting on the sofa and made a funny noise: "Miss mu, if youe back early, maybe its hair won''t be cut."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand very much.


    The housekeeper received the death ray from the man and silently didn''t open his eyes.


    He dared not say anything. He would never seize the opportunity to tell mu Shinian how the hairs of the white haired tiger had disappeared. It was definitely not thin. When she came back, she waited toote and had nothing to do. When she was idle and bored, she saw that the hair of the white haired tiger was a little long, so he wanted to trim it, and then it looked like this.


    Mu Shinian silently touched the hairs, but he breathed down: "I''ll take you to trim some day."


    Otherwise it would be a little ugly.


    "Why did youe back sote?" Thin shallow asked directly.


    Mu Shi read aloud and put his schoolbag on the sofa: "I''m going to help Mu Shi ran tutor."


    What trouble.


    Thin shallow moved his lower lip and seemed to whisper.


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "no way."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    As soon as Bo Qian asked about the exit, the housekeeper hurried to say, "I must have not eaten yet. I''ll heat it up and eat it right away."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian grabbed the hair of two white haired tigers and went to wash his hands for dinner.


    She was really hungry and flustered. In addition, the food cooked by the housekeeper was really delicious. For a time, there was only a slight sound made by her when she ate on the table.


    Seeing that she was hungry and disabled, Bo took the initiative to help her peel the shrimp shell: "eat slowly."


    Mu Shinian didn''t hear it. He puffed his cheeks and stared at him like a little hamster.


    Thin shallow was so amused by her. He put his finger against her cheek and wiped off a grain of rice: "it''s all right, you continue."


    Mu Shinian subconsciously wants to avoid when he extends his fingers.


    But somehow, she didn''t move.


    She bowed her head and continued to grill rice in silence.


    The housekeeper and the white haired tiger were in the kitchen. They both stretched their heads and looked out.


    Then the housekeeper shook his head: "too slow, really slow."


    He can hardly see it anymore.


    The young master took the initiative to attack. Mu Shinian should smile shamefully anyway. Even if you can''t make a shy smile ording to your character of admiring the times, you should have red ears and red face.


    The white haired tiger also shook his big head. When the housekeeper didn''t pay attention, he bit the bag of food and skillfully poured more into the basin.


    The housekeeper turned back when he heard the voice and almost died of anger.


    "What are you doing? Who let you steal again? How many kilograms do you weigh? Still eat, still eat!"


    The white haired tiger bit the food box and ran out. The housekeeper was angry and almost grabbed the broom and shouted.

 Chapter 739

    <h4>Chapter 739</h4>


    "Eat! You know how to eat. Look what you''ve be fat recently!"


    The housekeeper pinched his voice, weakly pinched his throat and chased after him.


    Mu Shinian stared at the white haired tiger, bit half a shrimp and muttered, "it''s really too fat."


    "Well, yes." Thin shallow stared down and peeled the shrimp: "let him have another good meal. He will start eating a diet tomorrow."


    That''s pathetic.


    Mu Shinian bit his chopsticks and said a word in silence.


    Thin shallow looked at her and warned in his voice, "you can''t add food to it. If you eat it again, you''ll really get fat."


    Mu Shinian nodded silently.


    Thin shallow put thest shrimp in her bowl and warned, "remember to put away the package of food you hide under the bed. It will open by itself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up.


    How did he know?


    Thin shallow speechless shrug: "it runs to your room every day. I really think I don''t know?"


    Mu Shimian stares at him righteously.


    Thin shallow sneered, took a shrimp with chopsticks and stuffed it directly into her mouth: "eat you."


    Mu Shinian bit hard twice, as if to vent his anger.


    Thin shallow stared at her red ears. If he didn''t know what kind of person she was, he would think that the girl''s face could be so thick.


    After being caught, I can pretend that nothing has happened.


    Psychological quality is not generally good.


    The white haired tiger ran in again and put the te on the ground. Xili snored and ate all the meals. When he heard the housekeeper running back, he finished thest meal quickly, and then ran away with his tail wagging.


    When the housekeeper ran in, he could only see an empty lunch box.


    "You bastard, stop! I have to teach you a lesson today!"


    "Stop, you hear me!"


    It''s strange that the white haired tiger can stop.


    Its fat body jumped cunningly and hopped upstairs.


    The housekeeper propped up his old waist and tried hard to catch up. Looking at the posture, he estimated that he couldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t catch a few hairs.


    Mu Shinian calmly looked at the figure of the housekeeper and asked with some worry: "is he all right?"


    I''m old and so flexible. If my waist shes, it''s estimated that the hair of the child''s whole body will be stripped off.


    Thin shallow calm meal: "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    Well, he said it was okay.


    Mu Shinian continued to eat at ease.


    Vaguely, I could hear the footsteps of the hairy child jumping upstairs, and asionally the housekeeper''s roar or two.


    The mobile phone jingled in a text message.


    Mu Shinian looked and closed it directly.


    Seeing that she looked a little changed, Bo asked curiously, "whose text message?"


    "Mu Shiran." Mu Shinian said and added, "ask me to go to the library tomorrow."


    "Oh."


    Thin shallow expressionless sandwiched a green vegetable.


    Mu Shinian was not happy.


    The point is, the words behind Mu Shiran... What do you mean, dress low-key and don''t be recognized?


    Go to the library and find a slightly secluded ce. No one will notice it at all. Instead, it''s specially dressed up to attract more attention, isn''t it?


    When mu Shinian thought of this, he didn''t want to continue thinking.


    Anyway, she won''t suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mu Shiran specially dressed up before going to the library.


    She talked to her agent. Although sister Wen was very unhappy, she agreed after listening to her reason.

 Chapter 740

    <h4>Chapter 740</h4>


    Mu Shi ran went downstairs and was about to go out, but he heard a gentle voice in the living room.


    "Sheng Hua, didn''t you go to work today?"


    Gu Shenghua gave a cry.


    Tong Wanzhi said with expectation: "if you''re all right today, let''s go to the mall. We haven''t gone out for a long time, and the nutrition at home is almost finished. I''m going to make up some."


    Mu Shiran smiled. As soon as she was about to go out, she heard Gu Shenghua directly refuse: "I have something to deal with. If you want nutrition, you can tell the servants to buy it back."


    Mu Shiran frowned, but Dad refused? In the past, when mom was looking for Dad, Dad would stop immediately even if he was busy.


    Besides, Gu Shenghua has never been a person who works at home. Usually, if he has something, he will go to thepany to deal with it.


    This is clearly a refusal!


    Mu Shiran didn''t know whether to go out for a while.


    Tong Wanzhi was also embarrassed for a long time before he opened his mouth low: "OK, you, then you''ll be busy first."


    Gu Shenghua gave a cry and walked towards the stairs.


    Mu Shiran was stunned, pretended to be in no hurry and came out, and then just ran into Gu Shenghua.


    "Hey, Dad, you''re at home today."


    Gu Shenghua was stunned. The next second, he raised a smile again: "well, yes, there''s something to deal with. Are you going out?"


    "Yes, read to help me with my homework when I find it." Mu Shiran pretended not to know anything.


    Gu Shenghua was relieved to see her like this: "go and be careful on the road."


    "Well, I know, Dad."


    Mu Shiran waited for Gu Shenghua to go upstairs before he came out. He caught a glimpse of Tong Wanzhi about to cry. He took her hand painfully: "Mom, don''t take it to heart."


    Tong Wanzhi shook his head weakly: "your father must hate me. He hasn''t rejected me before."


    Mu Shiran patted Tong Wanzhi on the shoulder: "Mom, it''s okay. Don''t worry. Dad will figure it out. Don''t think about anything now. As long as the child is born, everything will be settled."


    Speaking of children, Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly smiled.


    "Well, you''re right."


    "Mom, I''ll go first." Mu Shiran said gently, "you''ll go to show your father how nice you areter. Dad likes you so much. As soon as you show your softness, he''ll probably forgive you."


    "Well, I know."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Shi ran came to the library, he saw Mu Shi covered very tightly from a distance, wearing a baseball cap, a mask and a pair of ck framed sses on the bridge of his nose. It is estimated that no one can recognize her except a few people who know her.


    Mu Shiran came over satisfied, opened the chair opposite her and sat down.


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind too much and handed her a paper.


    "Here are your insufficient knowledge points. I''ve hooked them out in the book, and I''ll be responsible for this one today. For the rest, you can do this paper, and then look at what other knowledge points are insufficient."


    Mu Shiran yanked her lips.


    She''s really not used to being so arrogant.


    It''s like she''s superior!


    "What''s the problem?" Mu Shi thought was still toozy to lift it, and turned his pen indifferently.


    "No."


    Mu Shiran threw out two words heavily and took out the book from his bag like a vent of anger.

 Chapter 741

    <h4>Chapter 741</h4>


    Mu Shiran put away those unwilling hearts and began to prepare to read the paper.


    Those were all her wrong topics. The teacher also said them, but she didn''t listen much.


    Therefore, her progress is rtively slow, and she has to ask some questions asionally.


    However, no matter whether her question is simple orplex, mu Shinian can simply summarize the meaning in two or three sentences.


    That kind of feeling is simply to easily press other people''s IQ on the ground!


    Mu Shiran deliberately teased: "don''t be so simple. I don''t understand very well."


    "You understand." Mu Shinian turned the book, propped his chin and saidzily: "there is not enough time. I don''t have time to tell you the whole process."


    When Mu ran was angry, he grabbed his pen and said, "do you give people such a tutorial?"


    "No, you can ask someone else." Mu Shinian is still toozy to pay attention to her.


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth, forced to bear the tone, turned and smiled: "OK, I''ll continue."


    Mu Shi said, "hurry up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I want to kill her!


    Mu Shiran picks up the paper angrily.


    Suddenly, she looked behind mu Shinian, and a figure was secretly taking out a camera.


    ing!


    Mu Shiran was excited. He picked up the paper and pointed to a topic above: "this, please help me exin it in detail. I don''t quite understand."


    Mu Shinian stared at the topic and said it seriously without doubt.


    Mu Shiran''s eyes lit up and looked at her excitedly: "it''s like this. I was wrong in solving the problem just now."


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    Is mu Shiran... Sick?


    Why did you suddenly change your attitude and smile at her so... Sweet?


    Mu Shinian''s hair was almost standing up. She picked up the philosophy book she had just taken down from the shelf and read it silently.


    The other party took satisfactory photos and walked away with great interest.


    Mu Shiran smiled even more.


    Mu Shinian almost thought she had a brain problem.


    "I admit, mu Shinian, you are very smart." Mu Shiran looked at the topic and chatted with her while looking at it: "in fact, I have seen this since I was very young."


    "However, youpare the axis. Once you identify something, you can''t listen to what anyone says. This is very bad."


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    Again.


    Do you look like you''re here for a fight?


    How can you talk to yourself from time to time?


    "Can you shut up and read?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran was ted to say a series of words. As a result, Mu Shiran was interrupted by a sentence. She was almost angry.


    Mu Shimian stood up directly when she was going to say something: "do you want to drink milk tea? Bring you a cup."


    With that, she went straight out.


    It doesn''t give people the slightest reaction time.


    Mu Shiran was so angry that he almost smashed the book.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went out, he was finally relieved.


    Tutoring is really hard work. If it''s not necessary, she really wants to leave.


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and was about to search for milk tea. He found that there was a long queue in the milk tea shop across the street.


    Mu Shinian thought about it. Mu Shiran still has a lot of questions to read. She will go up now. It is estimated that she is angry and will talk to her endlessly. It''s better to... Queue up.

 Chapter 742

    <h4>Chapter 742</h4>


    Mu Shinian only hesitated for less than two seconds, so he resolutely walked over and ranked at the back of the team.


    The shop must be very famous. There are a lot of people behind her.


    Mu Shinian moved slowly at turtle speed.


    He was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    She was stunned, frowned and looked back. She saw a familiar face.


    "It''s really you!"


    The boy said excitedly, "don''t you remember me? Our junior middle school is a ss. I sit in front of you."


    A ss in junior high school


    Mu Shinian looked back and finally had some memory.


    "Oh, hello."


    "What a surprise that I can meet you here."


    The boy couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "you''re still the same as before. You haven''t changed at all."


    Mu Shinian also pulled his lower lip.


    She has been like this since she was a child. It is estimated that she will not change much when she is old.


    "By the way, why are you here? Do you want to punch in this online ck milk tea shop?"


    "No." Mu Shinian pointed to the opposite Library: "I''m here to learn."


    The boy looked back, looked at the library, looked back and looked at her incredulously, "what did you say, you came to study?"


    Mu Shinian said, just after buying in front, she also took a step forward.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "No problem, I''m just surprised that you are addicted to learning." The boy was shocked on his face: "so, the achievement of quality inspection in that city, that mu Shinian is really you, isn''t it?"


    Mu Shinian said again.


    The boy looked at her strangely: "it''s quite unexpected. After all, your grades before..." he didn''t go on and stopped appropriately: "Er, well, I''m in a high school nearby. Do you want to buy milk tea? I''ll treat you."


    "No."


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for so long. I should buy you a drink."


    Mu Shinian also wanted to shake his head. The boy rushed directly to her and opened his mouth to thendy: "two cups of milk tea." With that, he turned back and asked mu Shinian, "are you still the same? Is cheese thick milk?"


    "... how do you know?"


    She doesn''t like milk tea, but if she drinks it, she drinks it.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. After she asked, she felt the boy''s face redder.


    He smiled dryly and said, "well, I''ve seen you drink before." With that, he was eager to add, "I have a good memory. Even you and I can remember when I waste for junior high school."


    ok


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask much.


    After all, in my impression, this ssmate seems to have always been a Xueba.


    After buying milk tea, the boy hesitated several times. Finally, he was really embarrassed to say anything, so he nned to leave.


    "Then I won''t disturb your study. If you have time, we''ll see you again."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian, carrying milk tea, looked at the boy''s background, raised his hand and touched his cheek.


    Is the expression too scary? That''s why the boy ran so fast? Seeing her fierce, I think if I don''t buy her milk tea, I''ll be beaten up?


    Yes, does that mean?


    Mu Shimian took the cup of milk tea and returned to the library with a full stomach of doubts.


    Mu Shiran frowned when she saw that she only came back with a cup of milk tea: "why is it just one?"


    "Oh, it''s sold out."


    Mu Shinian looked at her naturally stretched hand. Without any doubt, he inserted the straw and took a sip.


    "You want to lose weight, you can''t eat this."

 Chapter 743

    <h4>Chapter 743</h4>


    Mu Shiran stared round.


    "Then you said buy it for me!"


    She was already thirsty.


    Managed by the agent, I don''t want to touch the milk tea and juice I usually like to drink.


    So it''s rare to have a chance to drink milk tea. She was looking forward to it.


    Mu Shinian inserted a straw, took a drink directly and said bluntly, "you''ve been fat recently."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi''s angry teeth are about to bite off: "Mu Shi misses you!"


    "Go on, have you finished the paper?"


    Milk tea tastes a little strong, but at least it''s the other party''s intention, so she didn''t lose it or give it to others.


    However, she looked at the sky outside and touched her cheek.


    It''s not hot today. Why was the boy''s cheek so red just now.


    Mu Shiran called mu Shinian several times, but she didn''t call her back. She raised her hand at her angrily; "Hey, do you hear me asking you?"


    Mu Shinian thought back: "what did you say?"


    If she hadn''t asked for it now, Mu Shiran would have smashed the book.


    She pointed to a topic in the book and said coldly, "this, tell me, I don''t understand."


    Mu Shinian nced at thest big problem in the paper, simply calcted it, and directly told her the idea of solving the problem.


    Mu Shiran stared at her head with hatred.


    All kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred floated by.


    How did she figure it out so quickly for such a difficult problem?


    "Any questions?" Mu Shinian took another sip of milk tea, stared at Mu Shiran''s increasingly jealous eyes, and blinked curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath and angrily dropped two words: "no!"


    With that, she drew the paper back and continued to look at it.


    Somehow... Mu Shinian muttered again. Seeing that she was ok, she bit the straw and stared at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    It''s a nice day. I wonder if the white haired tiger is walking in the yard.


    Recently, he likes a newwn made by the housekeeper. He likes to y there when he has nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    They studied veryte and didn''t go back.


    Mu Shiran has a shuttle bus. Mu Shinian goes to the nearby subway station and ns to take the subway and then transfer to the bus.


    It''s only an hour''s journey anyway.


    But when she was almost at the subway station, she stopped.


    Mu Shinian turned around and stared at the white sports car, with some helpless openings: "say something directly."


    It''s boring to be with her.


    The window rolled down, revealing song Zhizhi''s face.


    It feels like looking in the mirror, which is very ufortable, especially when the mirror is more and more like yourself.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly and came out: "did you repair it again?"


    Last time it looked a little stiff in some ces, but this time it became natural and good.


    Several passers-by noticed them and showed surprise.


    Song Zhizhi was very satisfied with the result.


    Cosmetic surgery is very painful and has to pay a heavy price. She fainted in pain several times during the operation, but she thought of everything she can get after sessful cosmetic surgery.


    Song Zhizhi touched his cheek and smiled gently: "yes, how about it? It''s more and more like you."


    Mu Shinian was shocked once, but there was no second time.


    Even if song is as like as two peas, she would not be surprised.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>Chapter 744</h4>


    "Well, it''s quite simr."


    "It seems really sessful to get your approval."


    Song Zhizhi was even more ted: "but it''s not as good as you. After all, you''re the original product."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. The subway had already started. The next time, five minutester, she let out a long sigh. She didn''t see the slightest impatience on her face: "have you finished?"


    Song Zhizhi walked out of the door without dy: "don''t be so anxious. If you want to go back, I can send you. Anyway, I''m just on my way."


    "No, thanks."


    Mu Shinian turned around and left.


    Song Zhizhi shouted at her, but he didn''t shout. He followed her unhappily, like a follower.


    "You''re not curious. What am I doing at Bo''s house?"


    Mu Shinian sat in the elevator without looking back.


    "Not interested."


    "I guess you''ll be interested. I''ll find Bo shallow." After that, song Zhizhi touched his chin and said with emotion, "I''m different from you. I''ve studied finance since I was a child. After the college entrance examination, uncle Bo has said to let me enter Bo''spany for exercise. Do you know what this means?"


    "I don''t know."


    Mu Shinian''s answer was perfunctory, but if she had an answer, it was enough.


    Song Zhizhi smiled more proudly: "do you know Bo Qian''s mother? And song Boye''s mother?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and finally got some interest.


    It''s none of their business.


    Song Zhizhi smiled proudly: "Bo Qian''s mother. She has been raised to be ady of the family since childhood. To learn this and that, she and uncle Bo can be said to be the same family and can help Uncle Bo''s business. As for Bo Ye''s mother, she didn''te from primary school. She learned these things the day after tomorrow in order to be superior. But they have one thing inmon, that is, they are not fools. They are both stupid If you have the ability, you can help Uncle Bo. "


    "Therefore, I have been learning these since I was a child, perhaps more powerful than some graduate students. After all, what I came into contact with since I was a child is all kinds of elites, learning with them, theoretical knowledge and practical operation."


    "So, I go directly to the thinpany to work. There is no problem at all. Maybe I can do better than some people."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    Because she already knows what the other party wants to express.


    She got off the elevator, took another elevator, reached the entrance, took out her card and was ready to swipe her card.


    As a result, the card was robbed by song Zhizhi who ran up behind.


    Song Zhizhi threw the card and yed: "Mu Shinian, in fact, you should be very flustered now. After all, my face can rece you, and my talent is much better than you."


    Mu Shinian stared at the card and spread his hand to her: "give it back."


    In the subway station, peoplee and go, and many people are looking at them.


    After all, two people look so alike and look so good!


    Song Zhizhi tossed the card leisurely. Suddenly, she pretended that her hand slipped and dropped the card. She pretended to be shocked and stepped on it.


    "Hey, I''m sorry. I didn''t see it or notice it."


    Mu Shinian stared at the card. There was a road being repaired outside the subway station. There was mud on her shoes. At this meeting, there was mud on her card.


    Mu Shinian raised his head and opened his mouth word by word to the provocative eyes of Shang song Zhizhi.

 Chapter 745

    <h4>Chapter 745</h4>


    "I''ll give you a chance to pick up the card and wipe it clean. I''ll take it as if it hadn''t happened."


    Song Zhizhi raised his eyebrow and joked: "no, mu Shinian, are you so stingy? I didn''t mean it. I just slipped my hand."


    Mu Shinian still has that expression. He doesn''t even bother to change his tone.


    "I said, pick it up and wipe it clean."


    Song Zhizhi finally saw the No. 2 expression on her face and was immediately happy.


    "You''d better pick it up by yourself. You have to care about such a small thing so clearly. Don''t you feel tired?"


    "You don''t pick it up, do you?" Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    Song Zhizhi chin slightly lifted, innocent and sure: "don''t pick it up."


    With that, she turned and left.


    When she heard mu Shinian saying "very good" behind her, she didn''t take it seriously at all. She walked away triumphantly as if she had won a war.


    As a result, before taking two steps, she was suddenly grabbed by the back cor. She was wearing a dress and high heels. She was pulled and fell directly.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, she fell straight on her back. Her head happened to knock on one foot, and there was a sharp pain on her body.


    As a result, it''s not over.


    As soon as she took care of the pain, mu Shinian tore open her feet, causing the back of her head to hit the cold floor, and her head suddenly felt dizzy.


    Then, she felt that her clothes were picked up. In a crowd of cold background music, sheboriously opened her eyes and suddenly saw mu Shinian holding her card and wiping her clothes again and again.


    ¡±Sorry, you annoyed me. ¡°


    After wiping seven or eight times in a row, mu Shinian stopped, took the card, brushed it, went in and left.


    She didn''t look back the whole time.


    Song Zhizhi was stunned and lying on the ground. A momentter, she came back to her senses. Seeing the strange eyes projected around her, her face was so ck that she stumbled up. She was about to catch up and teach her a lesson. As a result, the gate never opened.


    Song Zhizhi almost climbed up and was forcibly stopped by the staff.


    "Hello, you can''t do that. Pleasee down."


    Song Zhizhi''s spirit was full of teeth and ws, but he was not against the staff.


    "Hello, if you keep making trouble, believe it or not, we''ll call the police!"


    Song Zhizhi had already lost her face. At this meeting, she said she wanted to call the police. Her face sank, angrily pulled away their hands, and ran out angrily and angrily.


    Mu Shinian, wait for me. I won''t let you go!


    The driver was waiting outside the door. When he saw song Zhizhi''s face, he was startled.


    His arms were bruised, his legs were bruised, and the clothes behind him were still dirty, like rolling on the ground.


    The driver hurried down in fear.


    "Miss, did you fall?"


    Song Zhizhi wiped his tears, raised his foot and kicked the car: "drive quickly! Don''t you see me? Will you be ashamed?"


    Peopleing and going were staring at her.


    This meeting, no envy, amazing, are watching jokes.


    Startled, the driver hurried to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi cried all the way.


    When she got back, her eyes were swollen with tears.


    My parents were watching TV. When they saw her like this, they got up in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    Song Zhizhi was asked by them, and his tears fell down again.

 Chapter 746

    <h4>Chapter 746</h4>


    The parents were more distressed and coaxed by their sweetheart.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Let''s talk slowly. Who bullied you? Tell Dad. Dad will help you get justice."


    "Good daughter, don''t cry. Tell your mother what happened."


    Song Zhizhi rubbed his eyes, sobbed and said, "Mu Shinian, she, she hit me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the parents first heard Mu Shi say the name, they didn''t react.


    But soon, I thought of Bo Qian''s so-called fiancee, also called this name.


    Suddenly, song''s mother asked nervously, "is that the time reading?"


    "Yes, she hit me at the subway station. So many people, I feel my face is lost!" Remembering such a humiliating scene, song Zhizhi wept again.


    The Song family''s parents looked at each other, and theirplexion was a little ugly.


    "Why is she so savage! Do what she says and treat herself as something!"


    "Yes, there is no upbringing!"


    Song Zhizhi angrily said, "what kind of education can she have? Isn''t she a wild childing out of a gully?"


    Song''s mother also stared at Song''s father and quickly echoed, "yes, it''s my father who said wrong. Mu Shinian was not educated. Don''t be general with her."


    Song Zhizhi wasforted by his parents, and his face got a little better.


    She took a breath, and her voice was hoarse but firm: "I don''t care. She must give me an exnation about it, or I won''t be reconciled."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find her tomorrow. If she doesn''t make it clear, I''ll go to the family and ask the wife how she taught her daughter."


    Song Zhizhi nodded when his mother said that.


    Song''s father wanted to say something, but his mother stared at him and had to hold back all his words.


    He sighed heavily and saw Mother Song coaxing her daughter upstairs.


    The old housekeeper on one side also became a little heavy.


    "Sir, Miss now, there is really no trace of the past."


    I changed a face. Although that face is more beautiful than before, it is not my own after all.


    Song''s father is also very sad.


    He is different from mother song, who only dotes on her daughter. As the head of the family, he also feels a little crazy when he sees his daughter''s face like this.


    After all, he was his own daughter. He couldn''t see it like this.


    "Sir, I have worked in the Song family for so many years. You can think of me as an old fool and say something casually. If you want to listen, you can listen. If you can''t listen, you can scold me."


    "Miss Song has lost some of her most basic sense now. I think you need to talk to her. What kind of person is that Bo family? People outside don''t know. You people who have been fighting for years are probably familiar with it. You should be ready to be swallowed up by the tiger."


    "Miss Song is so young that she is not an opponent at all."


    Song''s father also sighed. In just a few days, he felt that he was several years old.


    Song Zhizhi''s cosmetic surgery was a littlete when he knew it.


    Looking at the strange face, standing in front of himself and shouting at himself, his mood is reallyplicated.

 Chapter 747

    <h4>Chapter 747</h4>


    Bo Jinhua''s brainwashing skills are first-ss.


    He never doubted that.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his negligence made him turn his mind to his daughter.


    Father song sighed and leaned back on the sofa. His mood was veryplicated.


    "I know about it. I''ll find a way."


    The housekeeper shook his head: "the way can only be from Miss Song. If she gives up voluntarily, the Bo family has had a lot of friendship with you for so many years. I''m afraid. Miss Song doesn''t agree. The Bo family continues to brainwash. In this way, things will get worse and worse."


    As long as song Zhizhi insists on marrying Bo Qian, Bo Jinhua can take advantage of this, which in turn will be the army of song''s father.


    My daughter is happy. He is a father. What else is he against?


    Father song''s heart was particrly heavy. He shook his head helplessly: "I know."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian fixed the rm clock. As soon as the rm rang, she closed her eyes, stretched out her hand from the quilt, pressed the rm clock, and then got into the quilt.


    When she was fully awake, she overslept again.


    Mu Shinian stared at the ceiling and was in a daze for a long time. Then he opened the quilt, got up, grabbed the rm clock, looked seriously, and his face was numb.


    Good guy, I''mte again!


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily.


    Bo Qian, why don''t you call her?


    Isn''t his time at work about the same as her time at school?


    Mu Shi read his stomach Fei and got up, washed and dressed.


    As soon as she packed her schoolbag and was ready to go out, she heard the angry voice of the housekeeper.


    "What are you doing? If you say you''re not there, you''re not there. Do you understand politeness?"


    "If you do this again, I''ll call security!"


    In addition to the voices of security guards, there are strange voices of men and women.


    Mu Shinian heard her name. She hesitated and opened the door.


    Then he saw the housekeeper standing between the two, retreating and passing by her door.


    Uh


    In the air, it seems to flow still.


    The housekeeper came back, quickly ran over, pushed mu Shinian into the room, and then closed the door.


    The Song family''s parents also saw that they were not willing to let him sessfully close the door. They pushed the door open first, looked at mu Shinian and said angrily, "OK! You were here, but you have found you!"


    Mu Shi read with a wooden face: "what''s up?"


    "Hehe, you beat my daughter like that. Are you still asking me something?" Song''s mother raised the volume, pushed her shoulder fiercely, pushed her into the house, looked at the furnishings in the house, and suddenly dared to counselle.


    Several ornaments here have appeared at the auction.


    Moreover, the murals are said to have been fried to tens of millions, and the Pearl of the night is said to be hundreds of millions! And that diamond, if you remember correctly, the price is hundreds of millions! Actually, she used it as a small decoration?


    Mother song''s eyes seemed to roll countless yuan!


    The Bo family is rich, but money is not spent like this.


    A room, as for such luxury!?


    Thinking of this, Mother Song hated mu Shinian even more.


    How much Bo Qian likes her, that''s why he is willing to throw so much money!


    Mu Shinian had guessed who the two were. She looked calm and not afraid at all.

 Chapter 748

    <h4>Chapter 748</h4>


    "Are you finished? Are you finished? Can I go now?"


    Mu Shinian asked politely.


    The Song family''s parents looked at each other and said, "if you want to go, you can exin it to me. My daughter was beaten like that by you. You can''t just leave without exining anything."


    Mu Shinian looked at them calmly. When she heard this sentence, she smiled gently: "exin, it''s not without."


    "Because your daughter is too bad to clean up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper couldn''t listen to this.


    Miss mu, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to exin. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to admit your mistake, but don''t continue to provoke people.


    Don''t you see that both of them are going dark.


    The upbringing and etiquette of the Song family''s parents. Almost lost it all.


    They were so angry that they could hardly speak.


    Mu Shinian was so disturbed by them that he waspletelyte.


    The mobile phone in her pocket kept shaking. It was estimated that Ye Ling called to find her.


    Mu Shinian really didn''t want to keep pestering them. Seeing that none of them spoke, he had to speak first; "I exined. Can we go now¡°


    With that, she carried her schoolbag and wanted to leave from their sides.


    Song''s mother directly blocked her way, and all kinds of colors floated across her face. Finally, she roared angrily: "you''re enough. How can you be such an uneducated person!"


    "What do you think you are? You think you are so strong, who do you think you are the one has the final say?"


    "I tell you, if you don''t exin to us today and apologize to my daughter, you won''t want to go out of this door!"


    Mu Shimian nced contemptuously at the two men.


    Tied together, it''s probably not enough for her to fight alone.


    I don''t know where they get their self-confidence. I think they can stop them.


    The housekeeper was also furious: "I said, Mr. and Mrs. song, this is the Bo family. If you have anything to do, you can sit down and talk slowly. Now, let Miss Mu out first, and she has to go to school."


    "No way!"


    Mrs. Song said fiercely, "if she doesn''t exin, don''t want to go out."


    The housekeeper is not angry.


    Mu Shinian nced at both of them, smiled and said, "if you don''t go, I''ll call up the hairy child?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At first nce, they didn''t understand who Mao was. When they reacted, their hair would stand up.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows in a very light tone, with sarcasm: "I said, if I don''t go, I''ll close the door and let the tiger go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thinking of the huge animal, neither of them looked very good.


    But still hold on.


    "Well, you''d better have the ability to let the beast bite us, or we''ll stay here today!"


    It doesn''t work.


    Mu Shinian was distressed for a moment. When he was thinking about how to continue threatening, there was a light sound from the door.


    Thin shallow hugged his arm, wearing pajamas and sleeping prints on his face,zily swept away the uninvited guests, and then looked at mu Shinian: "are you in trouble?"


    Hearing this, the Song family''s parents seem to havee back to life.


    "Young master Bo, the thing is like this. I miss her..."


    "Hit someone?"


    Thin shallow just finish for them.


    The two men were so excited that they nodded: "yes, yes, tell me what this is. We didn''t provoke her, did we?"

 Chapter 749

    <h4>Chapter 749</h4>


    Mu Shinian raised her lips like a smile. She grabbed the belt of her schoolbag and looked at the thin, light opening: "I''ll go to school first."


    Thin shallow nodded.


    Mu Shinian walked directly past them and didn''t look at the couple from beginning to end.


    The two men looked at each other for a while and watched mu Shinian pass by them leisurely. They looked inexplicably leisurely and walked inexplicably carelessly. Suddenly, they were angry and reached out to catch her.


    He was stopped before he touched his hand.


    Thin, shallow and calm stood in front of Mu Shinian, blocking all their ways out, and there was still a smile on his face that was not so gentle.


    "Do you dare to touch her and try?"


    Although, the young man still had a smile on his face.


    But I feel a little scared.


    It was like that, in such a blink of an eye, for such a moment, the strong gas field suddenly burst out from him, which made people shiver.


    The couple exchanged a look at each other and forced down their anger: "look at what you mean, young master Bo, you have to take care of this for her?"


    Thin and cold with a smile: "can''t you?"


    His people, why can''t he care.


    The parents didn''t know what they thought, and their faces immediately became more ugly.


    Song''s mother nodded her head and asked not tough: "well, young master Bo, the thing is like this. Just yesterday, mu Shinian beat my family at the subway station. Not only that, but also humiliated her in public! Young master Bo, can you understand? Everyone is such a big child. How can she do such an insulting thing?"


    This is the first time Bo Qian has yed the role of a parent.


    So I''m not used to it.


    If it hadn''t been for the little affection in the past, he would have thrown the two men out without saying a word.


    In order to save face, he forced himself to finish listening to these words.


    After listening, he looked at the two men calmly.


    The calm and indifferent sight just looked at the two people at a loss.


    Father song subconsciously straightened his waist, and the whole person was reluctant and timid.


    He coughed and said, "young master Bo, you know, our family has such a daughter. She has been spoiled since childhood. It''s really a little too much to do that. She is still crying at home and says she has no face to go out to see people."


    Bo Qian was still calm on his face. When they finished singing, he asked calmly: "it seems that there is something wrong with the recent economic situation of the Song family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The parents are confused again.


    "What do you mean, young master Bo?"


    Thin shallow chuckled and said coldly, "otherwise, you spoiled your grown daughter. Don''t you have a special car to pick her up in and out? You still use it to squeeze the subway? If the economic situation is not bad, I really can''t think of any other excuses."


    The Song family''s parents looked at each other, and their faces finally changed slowly.


    Thin shallow shrugged and looked at them calmly: "in addition, sorry, one of my rules is that when others bully themselves, they must fight back."


    "What do you mean, young master Bo? Are we going to bully her?" Song''s mother was obviously unhappy.

 Chapter 750

    <h4>Chapter 750</h4>


    "My family is a decentdy, but different from those uneducated people! If she hadn''t bullied her first, how could she conflict with others!"


    "Young master Bo, you''d better be moral. We didn''t ask for anything else because we were looking for your face. We just hope mu Shinian can apologize to my daughter well, even if it''s over."


    Song''s father has heard the wrong Sutra and wants to hold song''s mother, but it''s clear that he can''t hold it anymore.


    Song''s mother was like an artillery battle. She didn''t know how to act ording to people''s face. Her words gushed out like no money: "young master Bo, for the sake of the elders, I advise you that if you want to y on a whim, I can only sympathize with you first."


    "This kind of girl is not suitable to be a wife. She will offend a lot of people."


    Song''s father has a dead face.


    He can''t hold his wife anymore. Now he just wants to run away first.


    Because if mother song goes on like this, thin and shallow fingers may really throw them out.


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly, with a smile in his mouth.


    After a while, he smiled in a low voice, with a somewhat gloomy and uncertain meaning: "it seems that mu Shinian is really annoying."


    "What do you say!" Song''s mother was eager to protect her daughter. She didn''t care about the express hint of song''s father on one side. She waved his hand and opened her mouth angrily: "you haven''t seen what my family''s crying looks like. She''s so big and hasn''t cried so sad."


    Father song haspletely given up.


    He robbed song''s mother''s words and tried to speak gently: "this, thin and shallow, don''t be angry. It''s not like this. My wife just cares about my daughter too much. That''s why it offends me. Let''s go back first. Sorry to disturb."


    With that, he quickly pulled Mrs. song to leave before she said anything else.


    Mrs. song usually looks very weak. I don''t know where her strengthes from. She just earns it from her father.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong! Young master Bo, since you have to take responsibility for this matter, you must give our family an exnation."


    "Your father asked my daughter to have a facelift. He said he wanted to marry you. Now he''s done it, but you still mix with such a bad girl and turn a blind eye to my daughter. That''s all. Now my daughter is cheated by this bad girl. What should I do about this ount, young master Bo!"


    The housekeeper couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    It''s a little stupid.


    Bo Qian usually has no bottom line, but that was before. Now, he shows that there is a big bottom line in front of him. As a result, Mother Song stepped on and lifted it from time to time!


    Isn''t it clear that you''re here to die?


    Bo Qian looks at Song''s mother.


    If he were a man, he would probably have done it directly.


    Ignore the consequences first and fight first.


    But it''s a woman. He can''t really do it.


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time, the corners of his lips picked slightly, and finally showed a little shallow smile on his face.


    "Do you mean to study it carefully?"


    "Yes!"


    Song''s father was waved aside, and song''s mother spoke confidently.

 Chapter 751

    <h4>Chapter 751</h4>


    Bo Qian was very satisfied: "OK, study carefully."


    Bo Qian nced at the housekeeper behind him. The housekeeper nodded expressionless: "I know, young master, I''ll copy all the monitoring in the subway station."


    Mother song''s face sank.


    Subway station monitoring, what do you mean?


    Father song''s heart has shouted out that it''s not good.


    Song Zhizhi has a special car to pick him up when he goes out. Even if he goes shopping, there is a car behind him.


    Therefore, when he mentioned the subway station, he began to feel inexplicably guilty.


    Mu Shinian''s back is thin and shallow. In addition, he has only a few friends with the girl, but he can see that the girl is very cold.


    His own daughter, what character he knows very well.


    It is estimated that song Zhizhi provoked the person first. Mu Shinian was provoked by her. Finally, she was so angry that she started to do so.


    After all, mu Shinian doesn''t look like a person who will find trouble.


    Mother song''s face was a little ugly.


    I can''t speak for a moment.


    Thin shallow didn''t want to let her go. After a slight smile, he slowly raised his chin and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    Song''s mother moved her lower lip in embarrassment and wanted to say something, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Since there''s no problem, it''s so decided."


    The housekeeper nodded at him: "young master, I''ll do it right away."


    Then he went downstairs.


    Song''s mother clenched her fist, exchanged eyes with song''s father, and said, "young master Bo, I''m sorry."


    "If you find out who moved the hand first, I will not let it go." Thin shallow kept thest trace of patience and asked tly, "can you be satisfied with this?"


    "Even if it''s the hand of my family, I''ll apologize in person instead of her. But if it''s your daughter''s hand first and the viinins first, and Miss Song doesn''t kneel and beg for mercy at that time, I''ll always remember this ount."


    Under the increasingly ugly face of the Song family''s parents, thin and cold gave thest order: "now, get out of here right away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sudden anger startled both of them.


    The Song family''s parents looked at each other and bit their teeth fiercely. They didn''t dare to go on, so they had to pull each other away.


    The housekeeper just finished his orders, came up and saw the two of them leave. With thest courtesy, he made way.


    Before they left, Bo shallow coldly ordered: "disinfect."


    "Don''t let anyone enter her room in the future."


    With that, Bo Qian, regardless of the ugly faces of his parents, went straight back to his study.


    When song''s mother went out, her face became ugly.


    She took a deep breath, but she couldn''t swallow it.


    "What does he mean? What does he mean? Is he so disrespectful? If I hadn''t gone too far, how could I have gone so far? I don''t think about what my family has done, but I''ll me us."


    "Say less."


    Song''s father was so angry with her.


    He took a deep breath and said reluctantly, "in other people''s territory, if you use her so much, everyone will be angry. You don''t converge at all. You don''t understand the shallowness. Are you going to be angry?"

 Chapter 752

    <h4>Chapter 752</h4>


    Song''s mother sneered.


    "Why is he angry?"


    "It''s not mu Shinian who gets hurt. We should be angry."


    Song''s father confirmed that song''s mother really couldn''t understand people''s faces.


    He sighed and tried several times to grab song''s mother''s hand, but she waved it away ruthlessly.


    Song''s mother looked at him angrily: "tell me about you. Why don''t you say a word for me? I''m talking there all by myself."


    "What else can I say? What should I say and what shouldn''t I say? Haven''t you finished?" Song''s father forcibly took her hand: "there''s something strange about this. I think we''d better go back and ask what''s going on. Don''t worry about her after we''ve been busy for a long time."


    Song''s mother once again shook off his hand: "what do you say, what do you mean? Why is it the problem of our family?"


    "I mean if." Knowing what his wife''s temper was, father song kindly exined: "in case there is any problem, we can deal with it. If it''s shallow, we can''t just listen to it."


    Mother song still frowned. She snorted coldly and said, "don''t ask. Haven''t you seen what''s going on these two days? You have to make things worse. She''s our daughter. We should believe her."


    Song''s father was helpless: "she is spoiled by you like this."


    "What do you mean I''m spoiled? I hope she can have a good home. Is it still wrong?" Mother Song said, Turn up the volume again: "Also, why do you me me for everything? We were brought up to be Bo''s daughter-inw. Now, the time is almost up, and there is a yearning for the time. Even if it is the so-called fortune teller, I feel very greasy. At that time, Bo Qian will be a second marriage. Besides, we are In order to stay with him, you have to trim your face. If you don''t marry Bo''s family at that time, where are you going to put our face? "


    Song''s mother became more and more excited.


    Father song heard something abnormal.


    He was silent and asked tentatively, "did you know about the cosmetic surgery in advance?"


    Song''s mother looked at him, pursed her lower lip, and showed some displeasure on her face.


    Father song frowned, "don''t you even know?"


    Song''s mother was so angry that she wanted to beat him twice.


    "How do I know? I don''t know what''s going on until she''s finished!" Mother song spoke word by word: "at that time, it was said that there was a lot of pressure to take the exam. Let''s not disturb her at that time. I listened and took it seriously. As a result, who knew she was going..."


    Mother song can''t go on.


    Song Zhizhi has always had his own ideas, and many things will be solved by himself.


    So, they really don''t know that their daughter actually moved her face behind their back.


    When they saw her again, they couldn''t recognize her.


    They couldn''t help but feel sad and headache when they thought that they had grown up looking at their growing daughter like this.


    "So, Zhizhi has paid such a heavy price. If I can''t sessfully marry the Bo family, I can''t swallow it."

 Chapter 753

    <h4>Chapter 753</h4>


    It''s not just that mother song can''t swallow this tone. Whoever else can''t stand it.


    Because the price is too high.


    It''s too big to take it back.


    Father song sighed heavily: "Bo Jinhua is worthy of being the leader of the Bo family. After all these years, his brainwashing skills are really first-ss."


    Song''s mother looked at him strangely and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Father song smiled bitterly at her and shook his head, "it''s all right. Let''s go back first."


    Song''s mother stared at him strangely.


    After a while, song''s mother began to mutter again.


    "Whatever, we must marry the Bo family!"


    Otherwise, cosmetic surgery, so many years of hard work or not, has not be a bubble?


    Song''s father looked at Song''s mother and was really embarrassed to tell him.


    No one can force Bo Qian to do what he doesn''t want to do, whether he doesn''t enter the Bo family to work formally or after entering.


    This man seems to be fooling around and doesn''t have some real power in his hands, but there is always a very dangerous momentum.


    If it weren''t for his daughter, he would have to. As a father, he really didn''t want to see his daughter marry him.


    Because it''s too dangerous.


    Thin and shallow is like a flower growing on a cliff. It is very charming, but it is also very deadly.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi had been waiting for his parents to go back and find an exnation for her. As a result, he was really thin and shallow. He should carefully investigate the process of this matter.


    She got up from the sofa unbelievably, pointed to the injury she fell out of her thigh, and asked unbelievably, "he wants to investigate? I''m hurt like this. What else to investigate?"


    Song''s mother took her to sit down and knew she was angry. She patted her on the shoulder and said gently, "OK, OK, you can calm down and investigate. At that time, see how the mu Shinian will deny it."


    No, there''s a saying.


    The first one is cheap!


    This matter, but her first hand, was clearly disyed on the monitoring.


    If Bo Qian sees it, isn''t it


    Father song guessed a few points when he saw her like this.


    Song''s mother also hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with investigation and monitoring? It''s just to find out the truth. Come on, if you don''t do this, you won''t do anything. Otherwise, can you..."


    Song''s mother''s voice was silent.


    She stared at Song Zhizhi and asked nervously, "shouldn''t you? Tell your mother honestly that you shouldn''t move your handle first?"


    Song Zhizhi smiled awkwardly: "how can it be, mom, how can you think of me so much."


    Song''s mother felt relieved when she denied it.


    "Isn''t that good? As long as you didn''t do it, it''s not a problem. You can rest assured. When Bo shallow checks the monitoring and sees what kind of person mu Shinian is, I''ll see how he wants to apologize to you."


    Song Zhizhi couldn''t evenugh.


    She made an excuse and went upstairs.


    What to do, what to do


    Song Zhizhi circled around the house.


    She''s a little scared now.


    If Bo Qian really finds out something, will he turn against her?


    But what else can she do now


    Song Zhizhi gnashed his teeth and sat on the sofa thinking for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of a person. She hurriedly took out her mobile phone, pressed the number and dialed out.

 Chapter 754

    <h4>Chapter 754</h4>


    The man on the phone answered quickly.


    "Why did you call me?"


    Hearing this voice, song Zhizhi wanted to hang up for the first time.


    However, for her own purpose, she took a deep breath, endured all kinds of difort in her heart, smiled and talked with others: "well, it''s me. It''s sote. Does it bother you?"


    The other party was obviously frightened by song Zhizhi''s attitude.


    The next second, the other party hurriedly opened his mouth: "no, no, no, no bother. What''s the matter with you? Suddenly you''re so good to me. I''m not used to it."


    Song Zhizhi awkwardly pulled his lower lips, forcibly held his fist and forced himself to show a sweet smile: "no, I haven''t been in touch for a long time after I returned home. Suddenly I think of you."


    The man is excited like something over there.


    "What? You say you miss me, are you serious?"


    "Yes." Song Zhizhi gnashed his teeth and his voice was still sweet: "how are you doing recently?"


    "I''m bored every day when you''re away. I used to think I could see you every day, but now I can''t see you." The manined a lot in one breath. The general meaning is that without song Zhizhi, he was lonely, empty and boring!


    Song Zhizhi was disgusted by this sentence.


    In the past, when she was at school, men often seduced her. They thought she was very handsome and provocative, but she just felt disgusted and disgusted, so she avoided when she could hide.


    She didn''t expect that one day she would be reduced to the time when she needed such a man to help herself!


    Song Zhizhi bit her teeth hard. After a little pain, she finally released her mouth.


    "Don''t say that. I''m not that powerful."


    "Ah, anyway, I''ll be very happy if you can call me!" When the man finished, he found that it was wrong. He coughed and asked curiously, "patronize me. How about you? Have you been welltely?"


    Finally asked her the question she wanted to ask.


    Song Zhizhi felt that his organs were active.


    Her voice became hoarse for a moment.


    "I, I''ve been fely."


    "Also, it''s not bad."


    The man on the other side of the phone was quiet again and asked uncertainly, "of course, you shouldn''t be. Are you crying?"


    Song Zhizhi seemed to be hit by what he said, and his tears fell down at once. He couldn''t restrain himself.


    The man was in a mess on the phone.


    "Well, don''t cry. Tell me what''s the matter with you and what''s the matter?"


    Song Zhizhi cried for a long time before he managed to stabilize his mood.


    She sobbed twice and said in a hoarse voice, "I, I''ve had something wrong recently. I didn''t mean it. It was the man who went too far that made me angry."


    "Who? Who did what to you?"


    The man couldn''t sit still at once. He wanted to run over and appear in front of her.


    Song Zhizhi omitted the previous antecedents and directly told mu Shinian that he was so angry that he deliberately fought back.


    After listening to the man, the whole man is expected to burn.


    "What? How dare she do such a thing to you?"


    Song Zhizhi rubbed his eyes and couldn''t cry: "I didn''t mean it. She deliberately said that I was first. I couldn''t help it, but she has a backstage. It''s not easy to offend. I don''t know what to do now."

 Chapter 755

    <h4>Chapter 755</h4>


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll find a way."


    The man was busyforting her.


    After listening, song Zhizhi knew that he had been half sessful.


    She bit her lip and opened her mouth low: "in fact, I have a way."


    "What? Tell me." The man is anxious to urge. Depending on the situation, he is estimated to be more anxious than song Zhizhi himself.


    Song Zhizhi said: "she may have known for a long time and will adjust the monitoring, so her voice is very low, but the person behind her is obedient to her. Therefore, I know you studyputers. Do you think you can." After a pause, in order to be realistic, she gave a pathetic sniff and said, "can you cut off the front part? At that time, if the front part can''te out, I won''t be dumb and can''t even refute."


    "You''re so smart. Even if the other party insists on you taking responsibility, you can''t understand." The man said with appreciation; "It''s just that you''re a little wronged."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t afford it." Song Zhizhi mocked himself and said; "But there are you. I don''t know what to do without you."


    Men like to be ttered by the opposite sex. No matter how powerful men are.


    Therefore, when song Zhizhi said that, the other party immediately kicked his nose and face: "what are you talking about? As long as I can help you, I will be very satisfied."


    "Well, thank you." After thanking him seriously, song Zhizhi suddenly shouted at the door: "Mom, what''s up? Wait a minute, I''ll talk to my friend on the phone."


    After that, she turned to the phone and said, "I''ll hang up first. My mother came to me. I don''t know if she wants me to calm down and apologize to others."


    The man got angry again on the phone: "you talk to your mother. It''s not your fault. Why should you apologize?"


    With that, he added: "of course, I''ve done you such a big favor. When I go to your side, you can invite me to dinner."


    Song Zhizhi was going to refuse, but she touched her face. She didn''t know what she thought, so she agreed: "of course, you helped me so much. I''m sure I''ll invite you to dinner. When youe, tell me in advance so that I can set a position."


    "OK!"


    After hanging up the phone, song Zhizhi''s face waspletely cold.


    If she can, she really wants to never contact this man!


    But, no way! She needs help.


    Eat, right? Song Zhizhi touched his face and smiled coldly.


    She is also looking forward to how to eat this meal!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has no idea what will happen next.


    When she got back, she heard the housekeeper say that Bo Qian stayed in the study for a long time and didn''t even eat a few bites of dinner.


    Mu Sinian took the noodles made by the housekeeper and went directly to the study.


    Thin shallow was staring at theputer screen. When the door was opened, he didn''t lift his head and gave a direct order: "go out. I''m not hungry or thirsty."


    Mu Shi was stunned and put the bowl of noodles directly on the table.


    "You''d better have some."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow raised his head and saw that she came in. His face eased.


    "I''ll eatter."


    What the hell are you doing? Mu Shinian walked over curiously.

 Chapter 756

    <h4>Chapter 756</h4>


    Then she saw rows of random codes on the table.


    Mu Shinian is not good for the whole person.


    The whole screen was dense, thin and shallow, and ten fingers moved so fast that they could hardly keep up with their eyes.


    Mu Shinian probably understood what it was. She asked tentatively, "what is this?"


    "Monitoring of subway stations." Thin shallow finished and added a sneer; "Someone deleted it in advance."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frown at the moment.


    "Several monitors have been deleted, and the background data has been processed cleanly and can''t be found." He is a rareputer expert. If he can''t recover, he may really have no choice.


    Mu Shinian also knew something about these. She frowned and thought about it, and then she reacted; "Has the previous paragraph been deleted?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    "So the rest of the videos are..."


    "My fault?" Mu Shinian doesn''t seem to feel nervous or afraid at all.


    Everyone she hit was not innocent.


    Moreover, she can''t apologize for these things.


    "It''s just a small matter. It''s ok if you can''t recover." Mu Shinian said, "however, I didn''t expect the Song family to know such a powerfulputer expert."


    It can remove all the traces.


    "I have a way to recover."


    A thin opening.


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    Even the smashed things can be found as long as you think about it. It''s just a matter of time.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked curiously at the man''s serious work.


    It seems that in my memory, I haven''t seen him seriously for so long.


    Most of the time, shallow is careless. Everything is very casual. It''s rare to be so serious. It looks really... Handsome.


    Although this man has always been handsome.


    As soon as he looked up, he ran into mu Shinian''s deep eyes. His face changed slightly, and the whole person was a little ufortable.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s all right."


    She naturally did not open her eyes, raised her hand and directly pressed off her notebook.


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    Before he could speak, he was read by Mu Shi: "forget it, I don''t want to care about it myself."


    "No."


    Thin shallow stubbornly opened his notebook: "I don''t want you to be misunderstood."


    "Not even an insignificant person."


    How to listen to this sentence, how to make people feel happy.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and stubbornly closed theputer: "go to dinner."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s the matter with being ordered suddenly.


    I didn''t react for a while.


    No one, including his father, seems to have spoken to him like that.


    Still, such a tough tone.


    As if he would beat him if he didn''t eat.


    Thin shallow stared at mu Shinian. Mu Shinian pressed one hand on the notebook, his body tilted slightly, but his small face was unquestionable firmness.


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time, stood up silently and went to dinner silently.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, he reacted.


    I can''t... I''m really strict with my wife.


    Thin shallow looked up and saw mu Shinian standing at the table, tidying up the messy documents, and then deleted half of his video in theputer.


    Crisp, without mercy.


    Thin shallow bit a ball and silently stopped talking.

 Chapter 757

    <h4>Chapter 757</h4>


    The thin eyes suddenly stared round.


    Mu Shinian turned around and looked up with his eyes, and then frowned curiously.


    "Isn''t the noodles delicious?"


    No, she thought it smelled good on the way.


    Thin shallow shook his head, continued to bow his head, and politely ate noodles.


    You deleted half of my restored video, and you asked me why?


    But forget it.


    Thin shallow ate another mouthful of noodles and smiled helplessly.


    He''s really... Sympathetic.


    What a unique person she used to be, how can she tame her like this now?


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi was also very happy when he got the video.


    That fool, although very disgusting, is worthy of being a student bully in theputer department of the school.


    I can really do it without any trace.


    Xueba called to ask for credit: "well, that''s all right. I won''t doubt you."


    Song Zhizhi was very satisfied: "well, you did a good job, thank you."


    Xueba said with a smile, "well, I''ll go there sometime. You must invite me to dinner."


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t let it go."


    Song Zhizhi joked and chatted with him for two more words before he found an excuse and hung up the phone.


    Song Zhizhi breathed a sigh of relief and rolled his eyes silently.


    I don''t look at how many pounds I have, but I dare to talk to her!


    It''s also interesting.


    Disdain belongs to disdain. Song Zhizhi is still very knowledgeable and has not been pierced. After all, he may still be useful in the future.


    Song Zhizhi took the video to his parents.


    After reading it, my parents were confused. I couldn''t see anything from it.


    Song Zhi''s child spoke confidently: "didn''t Bo Qian say that? If anyone is wrong, he should apologize. Now he is wrong, how should this ount be calcted?"


    As soon as the Song family''s parents heard this, they became worried immediately.


    "Well, did you do anything in this video?"


    One of the song''s sons immediately became unhappy: "what''s the matter? I''m your daughter, so why don''t you believe me? Would you rather believe an outsider?"


    As soon as song''s mother listened, she immediately stared at Song''s father: "don''t say if you can''t speak. Isn''t this video very clear? It''s the hand that moves first."


    Father song frowned deeper.


    Song''s mother loved her daughter very much. She immediately patted song Zhizhi on the back and said calmly, "well, your father is such a temperament. Don''t be familiar with her. We''ll take thister and go to the door to find Bo Qian to see how he can exin it now."


    Song Zhizhi gave a sound and nodded with satisfaction.


    Seeing that song''s mother was going to make a mess of her loss, song''s father patted her forehead with a headache, pulled song''s mother aside and spoke to song Zhizhi alone.


    "Parents can apany you to Bo''s house and show Bo Qian this video, but one thing, if you confirm, it is mu Shinian''s hand that moves first, not your hand that moves this video."


    "Well, we''ll n for the future, but for now, Bo Qian has a good rtionship with his wife. If you don''t handle this well, Bo Qian will get the real video by then..."

 Chapter 758

    <h4>Chapter 758</h4>


    Father song didn''t finish the rest, but the meaning was very clear.


    If thin and shallow were true, none of them could run away.


    Song Zhizhi''s face haspletely be ugly.


    She pursed her lips, and her face was a little uncertain.


    Song''s mother doesn''t listen to this. In her eyes, song Zhizhi is the best.


    If anything goes wrong with her, it''s someone else''s fault first!


    After hearing these words, Mother Song immediately came forward, grabbed father song and scolded him unhappily: "what do you mean, is it still my fault?"


    "This video is true. If you take it out, it''s not false."


    Father song just wants to yell.


    He didn''t want to talk to song''s mother. He could only look at Song Zhizhi and seriously ask, "can you understand what my father meant? In this matter, do you want to make a big deal small or continue to be serious? I''ll listen to you."


    "As long as you say you want to go to Bo''s house, we''ll go now. If you say you want to forget it, we won''t say anything about it in the future."


    Song Zhizhi had a calm face and secretly bit his teeth in the dispute between his parents.


    A momentter, she finally fell silent.


    "I see!"


    Song''s father was relieved, but song''s mother asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What do you know?"


    Song Zhizhi pursed his lips and gently said to song''s mother, "Mom, I think that''s all."


    "Forget what, didn''t you get beaten for nothing?" Mother song asked in surprise.


    Song Zhizhi shook his head, looked at the express hint on Song''s father''s face and said bluntly: "Mom, there is thin shallow support behind mu Shinian. Even if she did wrong, thin shallow won''t admit it. Therefore, why go this time? This video, as long as it proves that I''m right, I don''t want to force anything else."


    Seeing her daughter so obedient and sensible, mother song suddenly felt very proud.


    "OK, just listen to you. Whatever you say is fine."


    Song Zhizhi smiled bitterly and went upstairs holding the video.


    Song''s father was relieved.


    This matter can be big or small. It''s better for Bo Qian not to continue to trace it, otherwise he always feels that there will be more serious follow-up to this matter.


    It''s not a good job to offend Bo shallow.


    Song''s mother saw song''s father wandering and pushed him: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Father song shook his head: "it''s all right. This matter hase to an end. Don''t mention it casually in the future."


    Song''s mother still wanted to take care of this shit. Well, she said twice. Some bosses said angrily, "it''s not enough. They still wronged us. They are all victims. They even have to shut up first."


    Song''s father couldn''t cry orugh.


    It seems that mother song really doesn''t know what their daughter looks like.


    If she hadn''t done it first, how could the other party have done anything.


    Difficult.


    Song''s father shook his head and, under the gaze of song''s mother, agreed with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian received the video sent by song Zhizhi, looked at it and threw it aside.


    She is toozy to talk to others. It doesn''t matter if she is wronged. She is an insignificant person anyway.


    Thin shallow''s face sank when he saw the video.


    Mu Shinian saw him like this and knew what he was thinking: "forget it, it''s unnecessary."


    Thin shallow frown: "necessary."

 Chapter 759

    <h4>Chapter 759</h4>


    What''s necessary? Don''t you want her to be wronged!?


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "these useless ones are just a waste of time."


    "If they love to be wronged, they will be wronged anyway."


    Mu Shinian didn''t finish the rest, but everyone understood the meaning.


    The table suddenly solidified.


    The housekeeper brought up thest soup and felt the dull atmosphere between them, so he had to gently open his mouth: "well, Miss mu, you''re on TV."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian and Bo Qian looked at her at the same time.


    The housekeeper coughed: "sorry, I''m wrong. I reported it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more numb.


    Without saying a word, the housekeeper immediately picked up the mobile phone and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian took a look. There was a picture of her back. She was talking to Mu Shiran about the topic. Mu Shiran didn''t know whether it was too stuffy or what. She had been wearing the mask all day, but she only opened it at that time.


    So the photo happened to be taken.


    Mu Shinian looked at it. After reading it, he looked calm: "Oh."


    "... oh?"


    The housekeeper replied.


    "Nothing, just a picture."


    Mu Shinian spoke rationally.


    It seems that it has been calcted again.


    The above is all about how mu Shiran works and studies. They are already idols and are so serious.


    Mu Shinian is not a fool. At the first sight, he feels that he is not clearly calcted.


    She sighed and shook her head in silence.


    Mu Shiran really doesn''t miss any chance to be hyped.


    Shallow and speechless.


    "You are really, Xiangmo."


    Everyone wants to target her.


    It''s really nothing to smoke.


    Mu Shinian heard the ridicule in his words, kept silent and changed his words: "no, song Zhizhi was unhappy with me because of you. As for mu Shiran, if she really wants to count up, she is also because of you."


    So, to sum up, she''s really innocent.


    Mu Shinian thought so, slowly sat up straight, a pair of eyes, so calmly stared at thin shallow look.


    Settle ounts? Just right.


    It''s time to settle.


    The housekeeper looked at Bo Qian, dug a hole, and then jumped in with a smile. That''s not enough. He covered himself with earth. It''s really embarrassing.


    This is their private topic, and the housekeeper avoided it very wisely.


    Thin shallow was read by Mu Shi, and the whole soul would tremble.


    His hands holding chopsticks are exerting slight force.


    A momentter, they sighed silently: "no matter what I do, it''s their own whimsical."


    "I''m innocent, too, okay."


    Mu Shinian chuckled and didn''t want to care so clearly.


    "I said casually. Don''t take it seriously."


    However, she was more curious about whether the two men were aiming at Bo shallow or Bo family?


    Otherwise, why are they all so crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiran came back from cram school veryte today.


    Coupled with the traffic jam on the road, the speed is as slow as a tortoise.


    But as soon as she went back, she saw Tong Wanzhi holding a t te and smiling sitting on the sofa brushing the news.


    Mu Shiran walked over, nced and raised his eyebrows proudly.


    It seems that the effect is good.


    Tong Wanzhi is also smiling. Looking at the video, he can''t hide his happiness on his face: "Shi ran, you see, they are praising you. It''s good-looking. They study so hard."

 Chapter 760

    <h4>Chapter 760</h4>


    "Mom, this is not something to show off."


    Mu Shiran gently opened his mouth and took her shoulder from behind. He suddenly saw several bags on the table and excitedly leaned over: "Mom, these are for me?"


    Tong Wan Zhi handed her a bag and said with a smile, "this is yours. I''m going to have someone read it when I give it to you. How can I say, she helped you with your tutoring."


    Hearing Mu Shi''s name, Tong Wanzhi''s face became ugly in an instant.


    She pursed her lower lip depressed, and the boss frowned angrily: "Mom, what do you want to send? She doesn''tck these things."


    "Well, it''s one thing tock, but you want to do it, don''t you?" Knowing what Mu Shiran was thinking, Tong Wanzhi held her hand and said earnestly, "don''t tangle about this matter. That''s it. I''ll send it to you at that time."


    Mu Shiran''s protest was drowned in his heart


    She pursed her lips unhappily and sat on the sofa, sulking.


    Tong pulled the branch and said, "well, how old are you? How can you still tangle with these? Your sister helps you with your tutoring. Don''t I take it for granted that I send something to please her?"


    "Isn''t she my sister? If she studies well, help with the tutorial. What''s the matter?" Mu Shiran asked confidently, "besides, if she cares, I can pay her. Where do you need to prepare these specially?"


    These must be her own.


    No one wants to upy it alone.


    Tong Wan Zhi moved his lower lip and his face sank.


    "Ranran, there''s something you should understand. Even if your sister marries the Bo family, she will always be your sister. You can''t be so prejudiced against her."


    Mu Shiran knew that she had said something wrong. She immediately took Tong Wanzhi''s shoulder and looked clever and sensible: "I know, mom, I''m not good. I said something wrong."


    "It''s good to know you''re wrong."


    Tong Wanzhi scolded in a low voice. Suddenly she saw Gu Yane in. She immediately stood up with a smile on her face; "Ah Yan, are you back?"


    "Take something."


    Gu Yan''s attitude has been the same for more than ten years. He is still neither hot nor cold, but he will not take the initiative to pick things.


    With these words, he went upstairs without squinting.


    Tong Wan Zhi didn''t dare to breathe loudly until he left.


    With Gu Yan, she always felt that the air around her had be thin.


    When Mu Shiran saw her like this, she hated iron and steel: "Mom, why do you have to put yourself so low?"


    "You are the hostess of the family."


    "That''s right, but after all, I''m not Sheng Hua''s first wife."


    Tong Wanzhi sighed heavily after he finished.


    "But speaking, Sheng Hua is very good to me, just."


    She touched her stomach and began to feel sad again.


    Mu Shiran doesn''t care at all: "Mom, I think you just think too much. How can there be so many things? As long as your child is born, what else can your father say about you? It''s his own child. To what extent can he treat you as a mother."


    Looking at Mu Shiran''s determined appearance, Tong Wanzhi was not so guilty.


    She patted her on the shoulder and pointed to the juice squeezed in the kitchen

 Chapter 761

    <h4>Chapter 761</h4>


    "Go and send it to ah Yan. He didn''t make trouble this time and advised Sheng Hua to keep the whole child. It''s his heart."


    Mu Shiran is not very willing.


    She has been dealing with Gu Yan for so long. She knows exactly what the market is for this person.


    If she goes up, she will be ridiculed.


    However, Tong Wanzhi said so. If he didn''t go up, there would be nothing wrong.


    Mu Shiran was silent for a long time, and finally went up with the juice.


    Gu Yan saved some data on hisputer. He was in a hurry to use it. Theputer in his apartment didn''t copy it, so he had toe back and get it.


    When the door of the study was pushed open, he didn''t bother to lift his head or give a look.


    The whole person''s attitude is very cold.


    Mu Shiran almost scolded him when she saw him like this.


    What kind of airs, such a drag.


    But she still held back, smiled and brought the juice to him.


    "Brother, drink some juice. My mother squeezed it now. It tastes very good."


    Gu Yan didn''t even bother to lift his head and directly said, "go and tell your mother not to waste so much time on me. I said, I won''t move this child. Don''t bother me in front of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is really on the heart of Mu Shiran.


    Heaven and earth conscience.


    She doesn''t really want to be in charge.


    However, when Gu Yan said it so bluntly, she subconsciously wanted to choke him.


    Even if it makes him sick.


    Mu Shiran was silent and said slowly, "brother, we are a family. You can''t say so. Anyway, my mother also wants to be nice to you. You are her son."


    Gu Yan can think of what Mu Shiran is thinking without looking up.


    He chuckled and said, "I''m curious about your IQ. How did you read Mu Shi to PK at the beginning, and then he sessfully followed her to my house."


    "That''s nothing to be curious about. If you were my mother, you would have chosen me." Speaking of this, Mu Shiran is particrly proud: "no one in our ce doesn''t know that there are a pair of twins in our family. The only difference is that when you mention me, everyone will envy and praise me, but when you talk about Mu Shinian, everyone has a headache because she is a famous prick."


    "So, you know, girls, it''s better to be liked."


    Gu Yan also nodded: "you say so, there is really no problem."


    "So." Mu Shiran saw that he was toote to reach for the juice, so he directly put the juice on a corner of the table: "I didn''t use any tricks, and my mother wasn''t entric, just made a natural choice."


    "Ha ha."


    Gu Yan suddenly smiled with unknown meaning.


    Mu Shiran thought something was not good: "what are youughing at?"


    "Laugh at you." Gu Yan found the information, copied it to his U disk, and in a blink, he changed from the man whopeted with her to a gentle and polite young master.


    "What about now?"


    "... what now?" Mu Shiran frowns.


    Gu Yan leaned back on the chair, slightly raised his head and looked at her sympathetically: "now, does your mother still think so? Do you think mu Shinian is a burden?"

 Chapter 762

    <h4>Chapter 762</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s face became a little ugly.


    Gu Yan chuckled to a business man, Analyze with her: "The man behind mu Shinian is Bo Qian. I don''t know Bo Qian very well, but we have all heard that he is not interested in women. Over the years, many women have gathered together with him, but he doesn''t care about any of them. Only mu Shinian has a crush on him. You know, men have bad roots, especially Bo Qian, who would have been lonely all his life Suddenly, I met a person who could spend a lifetime together. I think he has saved more than 20 years of tenderness and honey. It is estimated that he will spend it all on your sister. Bo Qian is the heir of the Bo family. At that time, once he seeds, your sister will be a crown princess in an instant. At that time, she will be worth, tut tut. "


    "Moreover, ording to what I heard, Bo Qian has begun to make ns for his property inheritance. All the money basically has to be transferred to Mu Shinian''s name. I don''t know how much money Bo Qian has, but roughly, you can refer to how little the Bo family''s dividend is every year, how many shares Bo Qian''s mother leaves him, and how much the real estate is."


    "Although Bo Qian''s mother is really sad, she is not a fool. Naturally, those properties are to be left to her son. Although they were taken away at the beginning, Bo Qian is not a fuel-efficientmp. He has already taken them back."


    "So, Mu Shiran, you can pay more or less attention to the problem of thin property, and then you will find a very interesting thing."


    "Your sister is not only the future Crown Princess of Bo family, but also the heir to Bo''s hundreds of millions of wealth."


    "..." Mu Shiran listened quietly from beginning to end.


    After listening, her face has be more and more ugly.


    Mu Sinian, Mu Sinian, when did she start? The rtionship between them became, even the property was nned?


    "So tell me about you. If you had married in the past, it would be great. These are all yours. Your sister can''t get a hair at all. Not only can she, she will only stay in the countryside forever and can''t get out all her life."


    When he married the Bo family, Mu Shiran almost cried, made trouble and hanged himself.


    Otherwise, Gu Shenghua must have agreed to such a cost-effective business without saying a word.


    Mu Shiran''s face is already ugly and can''t be any more ugly.


    She bit her teeth, and the whole face was a little gloomy and uncertain.


    "I''ll go out first."


    She turned to leave.


    However, Gu Yan could not have obeyed her.


    "Also, you can''t be curious. Why should I suddenly be so tolerant to your mother?"


    "...." Mu Shiran frowned and stood in ce, waiting for him to follow.


    Gu Yan said quietly, "this child can''t be a chip. If Gu Shenghua dares to change his inheritance, the people in my mother''s family are not vegetarian."


    "So why should I move the idea of a child who can''t do anything and has no threat?"


    "Moreover, after the child was born, your mother''s rtionship with Gu Shenghua waspletely cracked. Gu Shenghua always had zero tolerance for betrayal. He couldn''t bear the betrayal of his brother who came with him, not to mention your mother."

 Chapter 763

    <h4>Chapter 763</h4>


    After Mu Shiran had nothing to say, Gu Yancai raised a gentle smile again: "so you say, why should Imit sin? On the contrary, as a bystander, I''m veryfortable watching you two look for trouble and eat the consequences."


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm.


    She moved her lower lip rigidly, and her voice was a little numb: "that''s not what I mean, my mother just wanted to..."


    "The crystallization of love?" Gu Yanshun took a word from the, and when he finished, he sneered with disdain, like a great irony: "don''t you feel very confident when you say this?"


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth hard.


    It felt like his ugliest side waspletely lifted in front of this man.


    "Are you finished? You can go out."


    Gu Yan picked up the juice, took a sip, put it back in ce, and his fingers quickly operated on theputer.


    The house was silent.


    Mu Shiran turned and left. She swore to herself that she would never take the initiative to find fault again!


    Gu Yan is not a person. He always speaks so ugly every time.


    Gu Yan watched her go away, and the corners of his lips picked coldly.


    His grandfather told him a long time ago that with their support, he doesn''t need to do anything. As long as he does well, he should work hard, have the ability, ability and responsibility in the future, and can inherit that position... Just do this.


    He doesn''t need to take care of the rest of the fighting. As long as they are there, no one can take them away.


    At the beginning, he was also very angry with the strange visitors, but as he got older and older, he finally saw that some things were really unnecessary.


    So he looked at it calmly.


    Watch them be demons, and then sit and reap the benefits.


    Why not.


    Gu Yan smiled calmly, and a smooth color shed on his face.


    The mobile phone pushed in a news.


    Gu Yan opened his eyes and turned it off.


    Childish means, childish tricks... It''s just a surprise that they will cooperate as a background board?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian answered the phone. When the phone was finished, she replied two words.


    "No time."


    With that, she hung up.


    Mu Shinian fingered the learning materials, took a pen and drew a few times on the materials.


    Within a minute, the phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian was silent and answered.


    On the phone, song Zhizhi''s cold voice immediately came: e out and meet."


    "No time."


    Mu Shinian finished and hung up the phone again.


    After finishing the data of mathematics, mu Shinian had to change to another subject. As a result, the mobile phone rang again before he picked it up.


    Mu Shinian nced. He didn''t n to answer this time. He hung up directly, and then turned off his mobile phone.


    The world is finally quiet.


    After finishing the review materials three or two times, mu Shinian held the pile of textbooks and put them on the table. By the way, he cleaned up the draft paper on the table. As soon as he looked back, he put on a bowl of chicken soup.


    Mu Shinian quickly stepped back and hit the table directly.


    "I won''t drink!"


    Mu Shinian frowned and stared at the bowl of chicken soup with a sad face: "my physical quality is very good, as long as you don''t fill me with these messy things."


    Drink any more. She''s really going to run away from home.


    The housekeeper looked at her with a smile: "no, this is what the young master ordered. The young master also specially invited a nutritionist to specially customize the recipe."

 Chapter 764

    <h4>Chapter 764</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at the bowl of soup with bitter hatred. He was very depressed.


    "I really don''t eat. I''m in good health."


    "Drink."


    The housekeeper smiled: "if you don''t drink, the young master should be angry again."


    Will I still be afraid that he won''t seed!?


    Without saying a word, mu Shinian grabbed his mobile phone and ran out while the housekeeper didn''t pay attention.


    The white haired tiger had curled up beside her. Seeing that she ran away, he hurriedly followed her.


    The housekeeper was stunned. While carrying the chicken soup, he followed up in embarrassment: "Miss mu, ah! Don''t run. Go out after drinking, Miss Mu!"


    One person, one tiger, jumped down the stairs with vigorous movements and ran into thin shallow who was just about to enter the door.


    Mu Shi read his eyes, looked at the man in surprise, shed and ran out of his side.


    "My grandmother is looking for me. I''ll go out first!"


    Leave a word, she quickly disappeared at the door.


    The white haired tiger jumped up and followed her.


    Thin shallow speechless looked at the two of them, looked up again, saw the housekeepering down with a bowl of chicken soup, and sighed silently: "she didn''t drink a mouthful?"


    The housekeeper nodded helplessly, "yes, I didn''t drink a mouthful. I resisted very much."


    "It''s really disobedient." Thin shallow muttered: "forget it, don''t do that."


    "I still have to do it." The housekeeper said with a headache, "Miss Mu is so thin. Girls should be fat."


    "No, let her."


    A thin and indifferent opening.


    Mu Shinian had eaten a lot, but he couldn''t get fat and couldn''t help it.


    "By the way, young master... The hairy child followed Miss Mu and went out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "it''s all right. It doesn''t hurt people."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ran out of the intersection, squatted at the intersection, and stared at a hairy child.


    Mu Shinian touched his head, pondered, took off his coat, simply made a hat and tied a bow on his head.


    "Good looking."


    The white tiger whined and looked very proud.


    Mu Shinian looked at the manor in the distance, pondered, and pulled up its traction rope: "well, you go out with me."


    The white tiger rubbed her feet.


    Mu Shinian held its big head and told me seriously, "when you go out, follow me. You can''t hurt people, make a noise, or run around. Do you hear me?"


    The white haired tiger screamed twice, looked at her eyes and shook his head skillfully.


    "Good. Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian contentedly took the white haired tiger on the road.


    "Remember, today, you are a pet dog."


    The white haired tiger skillfully walked on four legs and jumped behind her.


    Mu Shinian thought of song Zhizhi''s phone, turned on the mobile phonemunication, directly skimmed over the missed calls, clicked the map, located the next direction, and walked slowly over.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi made several calls, but none of them got through.


    Just when she was about to die, she suddenly saw a familiar figure opposite.


    Song Zhizhi hid excitedly, picked up his mobile phone and pressed the number again.


    This time, it was connected.


    Mu Shinian''szy voice floated: "where?"


    Song Zhizhi''s attitude is much better than before: "I''m in the box, 2205. Come on, I''ll wait for you."


    With that, she hung up.


    Something''s wrong.


    Mu Shinian took the white haired tiger and walked in slowly.

 Chapter 765

    <h4>Chapter 765</h4>


    The box is a luxury box.


    When mu Shinian walked in, there was no one.


    The white haired tiger gave a low cry.


    Mu Shinian took a ham sausage out of his pocket, opened it, fed it, patted her head, and was about to go out. As a result, the door was opened.


    A man with medium appearance and some fat figure came in. When he saw her, he was full of amazement.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a while. You''re getting better and better."


    Yes, yes?


    Mu Shinian frowned. For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened.


    "I''m not song Zhizhi."


    With that, she was going to leave.


    Where the man would let her go, he stopped her and nced at her from top to bottom. There was a hint of yfulness on his face: "well, you''re kidding me. No, although you''ve bepletely different from before, I still recognize you. You forget that I went to see you during your recovery."


    Mu Shinian looked at his obsessed eyes and got goose bumps all over.


    Surgical recovery? This man, do you know song Zhizhi''s cosmetic surgery? Then, it''s a mistake, isn''t it?


    Mu Shinian thought so and immediately wanted to get rid of the rtionship.


    "I''m not, I..."


    "Don''t deny it." The man looked at her obsessed, and his face was drooling. He wanted to rush over immediately: "yes, I know they have prejudice against you behind them, but don''t worry. No matter what you look like, I like it very much. Moreover, you look better now than before."


    "Everyone has the right to pursue beauty."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to talk to it. He pulled up the impatient white haired Tiger: "let''s go."


    Then she went straight out.


    As a result, the man reached out and directly wanted to hold her.


    However, before he could hold it, he was shunned by mu Shinian.


    Aware of the danger, the white tiger rushed to her and bared its teeth at the strange man.


    This dog is really too big. At first nce, it''s really scary.


    The man stepped back two steps and waved his hand awkwardly: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Do you want to go back? I didn''t help you deal with the video at all. You said you wanted to apany me."


    Video?


    Mu Shinian frowned; "What video?"


    The man thought the man in front of him was song Zhizhi, so for a moment, he thought she was going to repent. At present, the whole person was almost going to jump up.


    "Are you going to go back on your word? Song Zhizhi, you''ve gone too far. I specially helped you deal with the video of the subway station. What''s the result? You agreed to be with me. Now do you want to be like nothing happened? I tell you, you can''t think!"


    The man opened his teeth and ws.


    As a result, he was fierce, and the white haired tiger was even more fierce.


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly and finally reacted. It turned out that the video was handled by the man in front of him.


    The man closed the door and locked it again. All politeness disappeared.


    "Song Zhizhi, I''ve treated you like a gentleman. You don''t give face yourself!"


    With that, he was going to do it directly.


    The white haired tiger trembled all over and felt his bad intention. The whole tiger was about to fight back.


    Mu Shinian pulled its rope in time and probably reflected what had happened.

 Chapter 766

    <h4>Chapter 766</h4>


    She looked at the man sympathetically. What a poor man she was cheated into.


    The man took off his coat and was about to rush over.


    Mu Shinian coldly hooked his lower lip and gently reminded him; "I advise you to get out of the way."


    The man''s face was cold: "what you think is beautiful!"


    With that, he was about to pounce.


    Before the white haired tiger had time to fight, mu Shinian took it and hid directly next to it. Then, he kicked the man''s back.


    The man fell directly and looked very embarrassed.


    The white haired tiger shook his brain and was taken out by mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian calmly took the white haired tiger and walked out with a calm face.


    In the box, a roar burst out.


    The white haired tiger turned faintly and seemed to rush over at any time, biting the man hard.


    "Don''t bite." Mu Shi touched the head of the white tiger tiger, and immediately touched it. "Too fat, and the perfume on his body is too choking."


    The white haired tiger looked at her as if he knew something.


    Although I didn''t understand what she was saying, but! Mu Shinian is right in everything he says!


    When the man just fell down, his stomach hit the table. He covered his stomach in pain and climbed up hard. His face was cloudy and sunny. He chased out and said coldly: "stop, you stop!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to stop at all and walked outside the door.


    The man scolded angrily and quickly caught up with him: "Song Zhizhi, you!"


    "Ouch!"


    The white haired tiger waspletely hairy, opened his mouth and roared at the man.


    It remembers mu Shinian''s exnation before going out. He must not bite, but this man is really too much!


    The man screamed with fear and fell to the ground.


    At that moment, the white haired tiger''s hair stood up, padded his toes, bowed up, and came to him step by step with a dangerous smell all over his body.


    The clothes on its head fell off, revealing its two sharp ears and bared its teeth.


    "Tiger, tiger, tiger!"


    The man was scared and almost fainted.


    Mu Shinian looked down at him so embarrassed. She put the traction rope to the limit before she said, e back, we''re back."


    The white haired tiger gathered up all his hair. Then, with his clothes in his mouth, he walked towards her and threw his clothes on his head.


    Mu Shinian squatted down, tied a hat again, put it on, adjusted the position, and then walked out with the white haired tiger.


    The man sat on the ground, his eyes stunned.


    Tiger, it''s a real tiger.


    That woman came out with a tiger!


    A waiter heard the news, came over and saw him fall to the ground. He was scared and hurried to help him up.


    As a result, the man fainted without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi waited outside the door for a long time. As a result, he didn''t wait for anything.


    After mu Shinian went out, a group of people helped a man and hurried out. The door of the club was in a mess.


    Surrounded by people, song Zhizhi didn''t see anything clearly. She approached a little anxiously. Then, she saw that the man was pale and fainted.


    Song Zhizhi covered his mouth and hurried back a few steps.


    What''s going on?


    How did he be like this?


    What the hell happened in there just now?

 Chapter 767

    <h4>Chapter 767</h4>


    Mu Shinian, what did you do? Why scare people like this!


    A group of club attendants were busy sending people away and pushed song Zhizhi aside.


    Someone saw song Zhizhi and frowned curiously. He didn''t say much at that time. He hurried to urge the ambnce.


    Song Zhizhi covered his mouth and stared at the man in shock. He was pulled away by a group of people.


    When he was pulled away, someone noticed song Zhizhi''s figure.


    It''s not that they have a good memory, but that the shape of admiring the times is too eye-catching.


    Even if theye and go so many people every day, most people remember such a beautiful little girl.


    Suddenly, someone came over and asked curiously, "Hey, aren''t you the one just now..."


    "Not me!"


    Song Zhizhi knows that this man has a background, which will, in case he needs to settle ounts at that time, it will involve himself... No, it will certainly involve himself.


    Song Zhizhi thinks so. The whole person is not good.


    She took a deep breath and quickly stepped back two steps: "no, it''s not me. I don''t know him."


    Then she turned and ran.


    The waiter who recognized her whispered curiously behind his back, "isn''t it? Isn''t that her just now? She''s still carrying a big guy."


    "Good guy, that dog is really too big. I thought she brought out the tiger? But is it possible!? it''s impossible to think about it."


    Someone nearby heard it, nodded and echoed.


    "You''re right. I was shocked when I saw it. But the girl just now didn''t wear a skirt."


    Being reminded, the waiter suddenly came back and looked at the door subconsciously. Then his eyes were dull.


    That''s true.


    Aren''t twins?


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian returned with the white haired tiger, it was already dusk.


    The hairy child seldom goes out. He is so happy that he can''t wait to pick up his hands and feet and pat them twice.


    When Mu Shimian came home with his clothes, he saw Mu Shimian sitting on the sofa in the living room. He didn''t know what had happened. His face was very ugly.


    Seeing hering in, Mu Shiran was about to stand up. As a result, the next second, she saw the white haired tiger again. She was all bad.


    He stepped back two steps and was almost stiff against the wall.


    "It doesn''t bite."


    Mu Shinian reminded me.


    White haired tigers just scare people.


    I''m very brave to protect her today.


    Mu Shiran thinks Mu Shimian is a monster. The white haired tiger is so fierce that it can kill a person in one bite. Does she think it''s cute?


    Mu Shiran couldn''t understand this evil taste, so she had to speak up: "you let it leave first. I''m here to tutor you."


    "But the phone didn''t get through."


    Then she pointed to several books and mobile phones on the table.


    Mu Shinian looked at the white haired tiger. It was already very impatient. As long as mu Shinian gave an order, it was estimated that it could rush over and drive people out.


    Mu Shinian squatted down and patted the body of the white haired Tiger: "go back to your nest. You''ve been tired all day."


    The white haired tiger looked at Shiran and his eyes immediately became fierce.


    "She won''t bully me."


    Mu Shinian thought that he was almost bullied just now, so the white haired tiger kept it in mind.


    The white haired tiger left obediently.

 Chapter 768

    <h4>Chapter 768</h4>


    Mu Shiran stared at the scene in amazement. When the white haired tiger left, he took a breath.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She whispered, it''s understandable to have cats and dogs. What''s a tiger?


    An upgraded version?


    Mu Shinian just turned off his cell phone again. He was afraid that song Zhizhi''s boring fool would disturb him again.


    "Are you unhappy?"


    Mu Shinian was curious and asked one more question.


    Mu Shiran''s face was even more ugly.


    She almost wrote three words of unhappiness directly on her face.


    Back two hours ago.


    The phone couldn''t get through. Mu Shiran was still a little happy, which meant that she coulde to Bo family manor.


    Moreover, it''s still the weekend. If you''re lucky, you can meet Bo shallow.


    As a result, she was really lucky.


    As soon as he arrived, he met Bo Qian sitting on the sofa with a pile of documents in hand and a notebook in his hand. All kinds of information kepting in.


    When Bo Qian is at home, he usually wears casual clothes, a milky white T-shirt and a pair of ck pants, which are simple and casual, which is incisively and vividly reflected in this man.


    As soon as she came in, she was stunned.


    Thin and shallow is like a sculpture, perfect and almost evil.


    She looked for a while and didn''t make a sound. Until Bo Qian noticed her, she slowly came back and smiled awkwardly.


    "Hello, when I came to look for her, was she not at home?"


    Bo Qiangang also called mu Shinian, but she turned it off. Originally, he was still a little uneasy. Later, he thought that the white haired tiger, although he ate more at ordinary times, was still very effective at the critical moment.


    At this meeting, he was not surprised to see Mu Shie over.


    Mu Shiran holds the book. Since just now, the man has nothing to show except looking at her.


    I don''t even want to say one more word.


    Mu Shiran had no choice but to break the strange silence with fear.


    "Isn''t Shi Nian there!? I thought she was."


    Thin shallow or no sound.


    Mu Shiran was inevitably embarrassed.


    This is someone else''s house. She''s still standing so silly. At leaste to entertain herself!


    That''s what I said, but mu Shiran doesn''t dare to be more serious with Bo shallow.


    After standing for a while, she said awkwardly, "well, if Shi Nian hasn''te back, I''ll wait for her here."


    Bo Qian didn''t say good or bad. He handled thest document and packed up the scattered documents on the desktop directly. Then, holding his notebook, he went upstairs directly.


    In addition to the first nce, Bo shallow basically didn''t give her eyes anymore.


    Mu Shiran stood so silly that the whole person was almost angry into a piece of wood.


    That''s too much!


    But sheins. How dare she really do it against Bo shallow!


    Then she was angry until now.


    Mu Shiran was filled with resentment when she thought of this.


    She looked at mu Shinian and said coldly, "is this how to entertain people here? I''ve been here so long that I haven''t even entertained a ss of water?"


    Mu Shimian looked at her calmly. It was estimated that mu shimran would continue to talk like this, so she had to reluctantly say, "what do you want to drink?"


    "Juice." Mu Shiran immediately ordered a meal like an uncle.


    Mu Shinian went to the kitchen and poured out two sses of juice. Then he was refreshed.

 Chapter 769

    <h4>Chapter 769</h4>


    "Have you finished the paper?" Mu Shinian also went out for a day today.


    At this meeting, she was also a little tired. After sitting on the sofa for a while, she wanted to sleep.


    Mu Shiran held the juice and drank it for two before he said, "well, it''s finished."


    Mu Shi read en, picked up her paper and looked at it. After reading it, he said, "it''s not bad. You continue to look at the knowledge points I drewst time, and I''ll help you look at the wrong questions."


    "OK."


    This sound is good, very reluctant.


    Mu Shiran finished and took the book directly.


    The housekeeper peeped over from the kitchen.


    Mu Shinian yawned several times. It is estimated that he is not tired.


    He thought about it, cut some fruit and took it out. Then he looked at Shi ran and couldn''t be happy.


    Fortunately, Bo Qian had a bad reputation. At the beginning, he couldn''t understand why Bo Qian wanted to be good and shape himself so unbearably.


    Now he understands.


    If you don''t do that, maybe the one who marries home is mu Shiran.


    Such a girl, who was kindly helped by others, didn''t say a word of thanks. She was so righteous that everyone owed her.


    The housekeeper walked away angrily.


    Mu Shiran had a lot of problems. It wasn''t over until dinner in the evening.


    Mu Shinian is azy person. If Mu Shiran doesn''t shout the end, she will help solve any problems.


    So up to now, it''s not over.


    After the housekeeper brought all the food, he couldn''t help but say, "Miss mu, it''s time to eat."


    Mu Shiran looked back and naturally replied, "wait, there''s another problem. It''s over soon."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said nothing.


    This sentence, Miss mu, is obviously calling her.


    Mu Shiran robbed the conversation. The housekeeper was so angry that he bit his teeth fiercely and went upstairs to ask someone to eat.


    After Mu Shiran finished a topic, she suddenly realized: "it''s sote, I found it."


    Mu Shinian subconsciously looked at the sky outside: "well, it''ste."


    This wood!


    Mu Shiran bit his teeth and tried to take it for granted: "I won''t go back sote. I''ll have dinner here. I''ll make do with you in the evening."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything.


    Squeeze a room with her?


    Seeing her silence, Mu Shiran asked unhappily, "what''s the matter? It''s sote. Tomorrow is Sunday again. I have toe here to live with you. Isn''t it natural? Or is it inconvenient for you?"


    Is it difficult? Mu Shinian has cohabited with Bo shallow?


    Thinking of this, Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became ugly.


    However, the next second, mu Shinian nodded slowly.


    "OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s interesting.


    Mu Shiran was happy.


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere at the table was strange.


    Bo Qian hasn''t been downstairs since just now. When he came down, he saw Mu Shiran was there, and his face suddenly became a little ugly.


    Mu Shinian saw it and thought that this was his residence after all, so he exined: "Mu Shiran lives down and continues to make up lessons tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow sat opposite mu Shinian: "eat."


    This is the first time Mu Shiran and Bo Qian have dinner at the same table.

 Chapter 770

    <h4>Chapter 770</h4>


    She had five or six points of admiration.


    At this meeting, it has risen to seven or eight points.


    You can stay with Bo Qian every day, and... Mu Shiran stared at Bo Qian closely, watched him peel the shrimp and put it in Mu Shinian''s bowl, helped her hold a bowl of soup, and helped her pick out the onions in it, which was put in front of her.


    Sweet!


    Don''t people outside say that Bo Qian is a domineering President? Why are you so entric to Mu Shinian? Why!


    Mu Shiran''s jealous face was distorted. She looked at mu Shinian and the whole person was full of jealousy.


    She felt as if her whole life had been reversed.


    She has be the envy of others, and her grades are not as good as her. Now she can''t evenpete with her background.


    What''s left of her? It feels like there''s nothing left.


    Maybe her eyes are going to hate.


    Mu Shinian raised his head and stared at her: "what can I do for you?"


    Whoever is stared at by such a look, it is estimated that he will not be able to eat.


    I didn''t know what was going on just now. Mu Shiran felt as if she wanted to kill her.


    When she said that, Bo Qian also raised his head and looked at her.


    Two eyes looked at her, and Mu Shiran suddenly felt guilty.


    She smiled awkwardly and dodged in her eyes: "no, nothing. Your food is really delicious."


    With that, she bowed her head and began to chop rice.


    Mu Shinian frowned curiously. When he wanted to say something, he stretched out his hand and patted her head: "eat."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and bowed his head to eat.


    Mu Shiran looked at their intimate interaction and was even more jealous.


    A meal seems calm, but in fact it smells of gunsmoke.


    Soon after Mu Shiran finished his meal, he received a call from his mother.


    "Mom, I won''t go back tonight. I''ll live here."


    After hearing this, Tong Wanzhi was silent for a long time.


    Mu Shiran thought she had something else to exin, so she asked curiously, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Tong pulled the branch and moved his lips several times. After a long time, he opened his mouth indefinitely: "Shi ran, haven''t you given up yet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran didn''t understand at first.


    Until Tong Wanzhi said, she didn''t react.


    "Is, thin shallow, you haven''t given up yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran really heard this.


    Her face suddenly changed.


    "Mom, what did you say!"


    "I don''t mean that. Don''t be angry first." Tong Wanzhi opened his mouth low and seemed to be worried about something: "it''s best if you don''t have this idea. Bo shallow is not the kind of person who says that he will change his mind. Otherwise, if he had only yed with the time for so long, he might have been tired of it."


    Tong Wanzhi is still talking at length on the phone.


    Mu Shiran was annoyed by her quarrel.


    She bit her teeth hard and interrupted her words in a bad tone: "Mom, are you finished? I said, I didn''t mean that, why don''t you believe it! Also, are you afraid that I robbed mu Shinian''s man? Then I tell you, don''t worry, I don''t have that mind! Are you satisfied? Or do you need me to swear to believe it!"


    Mu Shiran''s tone was very bad.


    Tong Wanzhi was stunned after listening to the phone.

 Chapter 771

    <h4>Chapter 771</h4>


    Mu Shiran has always been gentle, kind and generous. When did he start speaking in such a sour tone.


    Every word seems to sprinkle salt on someone else''s wound.


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t even speak for a moment.


    Mu Shiran finished with one breath. After that, he took a breath and came out.


    Tong Wanzhi is more and more worried on the phone.


    She was silent and gently asked, "did something happen to you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shiran''s tone was very blunt.


    What can happen? Seeing the man who despised him at the beginning, he took all kinds of care of his sister who always didn''t give eyes. He had to peel shrimp shells for people to eat. Did mu Shinian have no hands? Besides, I live so well! Just use a thing, it''s so expensive, it''s a famous brand, isn''t it!?


    The more Mu Shiran thought about it, the more he felt that he didn''te today to take the opportunity to see thin and shallow, and he had nothing to do to find abuse.


    Now, she ispletely abused!


    Mu Shiran stood outside and took a hard breath before he could barely find his mind.


    "Mom, are you finished? If it''s okay, I''ll hang up first."


    "... well, have a good rest."


    The phone was hung up.


    Mu Shiran took a deep breath and walked in with a cold face.


    Bo Qianzheng rushed out of the kitchen and saw her without saying hello. He even took her as air and went upstairs with a cup of yogurt.


    Mu Shiran was silent, followed behind him and watched him enter mu Shinian''s room. Standing outside the door, she could hear Bo Qian''s instructions to Mu Shinian: "sleep after drinking."


    "OK."


    "By the way, do me a favor." Mu Shinian suddenly said, "this was thest time Tang and song dragged me to take it. He panicked and stuffed it on my side. Please help him back."


    "... what?"


    "Ring, for proposal, also said to be privately made."


    "Is that unreliable?"


    Throw the proposal ring around.


    Mu Shinian also agreed: "I don''t know. It''s estimated that it''s a mess for a while."


    "Unreliable."


    Shallow said, and then he carried the box out of the door.


    When he went out, even if Mu Shiran was standing next to him, he was still toozy to give alms.


    The whole person looks like the impression of the cold and arrogant man.


    Obviously, when he faces mu Shinian, it''s not like this!


    Mu Shiran''s mind is distorted.


    She stood by the door and did enough psychological construction before she went in.


    Mu Shinian is holding out a new set of pajamas from the dressing room: "the new toiletries are under the sink."


    With that, she put her clothes on the sofa, sat back on the carpet, opened her notebook and began to y with the unfinished things.


    Mu Shiran can''t understand what mu Shinian is doing.


    However, because she couldn''t understand it, her mind was more distorted.


    Mu Shiran gritted her teeth, picked up her pajamas and said coldly, "this Pajama is too thick. I don''t like it. I''ll find it myself."


    Then she went to a room simr to a dressing room.


    Mu Shinian only looked up at her, bowed his head and continued to deal with the matter at hand.


    Mu Shi ran went into the changing room. It felt as if she hade to a new world!


    The whole changing room is estimated to be fifty or sixty square meters! Clothes of various seasons are hung on both sides. Basically, they are all brand-new. Belts, jewelry, sunsses, shoes, diamonds, watches, brooches and cuffs are also ced on each shelf!

 Chapter 772

    <h4>Chapter 772</h4>


    Moreover, they are all famous brands!


    Mu Shiran feels that her eyes are about to spit fire!


    She grabbed a skirt and her face was going to be gloomy. She begged her mother for a long time, but she refused to buy it because it was too expensive! A skirt will cost millions!


    Mu Shiran looked at these things. They should have been hers! It should be her!


    Mu Shinian is stealing everything that belongs to her!


    Mu Shiran''s eyes lingered and jealously swept over those clothes. The whole person was a little beyond recognition.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian! Why are you!


    "Can''t you find it? The pajamas are in thest row."


    The voice of Mu Shinian floated in.


    Mu Shiran loosened his hand, stared at the pinched folds on the skirt, closed his eyes and went to the pajama area. At a nce, he was full of hatred.


    Including what she has, it''s all famous brands!


    Luxury has reached a certain extreme.


    Mu Shiran picked out her pajamas for a long time and went to the bathroom. She wanted to smash everything in the whole room.


    She deliberately poured most of the essential oil into the bathtub, and then took afortable bath in it. After she unkindly painted those skin care on her body and face, she walked out proudly.


    Mu Shinian has been waiting for more than an hour. She holds her chin and holds the cup of yogurt in her hand. While drinking, she calmly looks at hering out.


    "Do you want to continue reading?"


    "It''s sote, don''t look."


    Mu Shiran refused directly, opened the quilt andy down.


    Mu Shimian didn''t have the slightest opinion. Anyway, she just didn''t know what Mu Shiman had been doing in the bathroom for so long. She didn''t care. She drank the yogurt, went down to wash the cup, climbed to bed and turned off the light.


    The house suddenly darkened, and only the stars in the sky shone in through the window.


    Mu Shiran stared at the ceiling and didn''t close his eyes for a long time.


    All the actions of Mu Shinian seem to show that all these things today are hers.


    She is the ultimate winner, and Mu Shiran, the original little princess, has be worthless.


    When Mu Shiran thought of this, she couldn''t sleep with jealousy.


    She turned over and stared at the back of Mu Shinian''s round head, her fist creaking.


    "There is still a month left."


    Mu Shinian''s cold voice sounded in the night: "although I''m not willing to think about what you''re thinking, I warn you that even if you have a deep hatred, it''s toote to do it slowly after a month."


    Mu Shiran''s body was stiff and his tone was frivolous mockery.


    "Mu Shinian, you must be very proud now."


    He didn''t say whether he was satisfied or not.


    Because she doesn''t know what to be proud of.


    Mu Shiran said coldly, "you must be very proud to see that all the things that originally belonged to me have be yours. When you face me now, you are so calm and calm, isn''t it because you have be a winner and calmly look at me, the ugly loser?"


    Mu Shinian opened his tired eyes in the dark night.


    She sighed weakly: "if I say no, do you think I''m deliberately denying that you''re half dead, so as to achieve some psychological satisfaction?"


    In the night, the girl''s voice was full of a strong sense of powerlessness.

 Chapter 773

    <h4>Chapter 773</h4>


    Mu Shinian is really a little sleepy.


    She used to stay upte. Since she came in, she has been coerced by thin and shallow. She must go to bed after 10:30 p.m.


    Otherwise, the power will be cut off


    Therefore, her recent biological clock has been gradually cultivated.


    If she doesn''t sleep at half past ten, she''ll feel bad.


    All kinds of unspeakable pain.


    Mu Shiran snorted coldly, as if she wanted to have nothing to say: "if I were you, I would feel very proud. Do you want to say that you are a pure hearted person and have no interest in these money? It''s too hard for you to pretend to be mu Shinian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian sighed hoarsely and stopped paying attention to her.


    But mu Shiran is not finished yet. Mu Shimian doesn''t say anything, but she seems to be more energetic: "why don''t you speak? I''m embarrassed because I said you''re thinking about it? Mu Shimian, you talk about you. You''ve always been cold, as if you''re not interested in anything, but in fact, you''re just a mortal. We''re all the same..."


    Mu Shinian finally couldn''t help sitting up from the bed, with his messy hair and his eyes staring at her: "do you have anything else to say? If so, finish it all at once."


    Mu Shiran sneered: "you robbed something that belongs to me and were wronged by me?"


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian had no smile on his face: "rob? The word is not very right. Or, if you step back, just think I robbed it. I''ll give it back to you now. How much can you receive?"


    "Mu Shiran has been a sister for 18 years. Even if you have been separated for so many years, I know exactly what your character is. You will never let me have interests. If you have to me something for this situation, you can only me yourself."


    "Thin is here, the thin house is here, the things in this room, the jewelry clothes in the dressing room, the skin care perfume in the restroom, the sports car in the car park, all things are here, you can take it, though you can try it."


    With that, mu Shinian finally disappeared even thest little patience.


    She covered herself again, closed her eyes and was ready to go to bed.


    Mu Shiran heard mu Shinian say a whole string of long words when talking about the topic. At other times, mu Shinian''s words were summarized in a few words.


    After she heard it, the whole person was a little silly.


    When she came back, mu Shinian hadid down again.


    Mu Shiran gritted her teeth and clutched the quilt hard. She wanted to grab themp directly and hit mu Shinian on her unsuspecting back!


    Clearly got everything, still so arrogant, so proud, so ignorant of convergence!


    "Stop talking, go to bed early and have ss tomorrow."


    The girl''s babble is very soft and hoarse.


    Mu Shiran snorted coldly, pulled over the quilt, turned his back and covered himself tightly.


    Grab it!?


    OK, grab it.


    She can''t believe it!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shimian was nagged by mu shimran for half a nightst night. His biological clock was seriously out of bnce. When he got up the next day, his face was as white as a ghost.


    Thin shallow saw it and almost left the person directly. She was not allowed to go back to ss.


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "there''s something wrong with the school."


    Ye Ling said yesterday that she didn''t understand several questions and asked her to help exin them.


    Mu Shinian naturally didn''t refuse.

 Chapter 774

    <h4>Chapter 774</h4>


    Thin shallow saw that she only had a little breakfast and frowned unhappily: "I''ll pick you up for dinner at noon."


    The school is a little far from thepany.


    It''s a waste of time.


    Mu Shinian just said a word and was ruthlessly interrupted by Bo Qian: "otherwise, don''t go today."


    Mu Shinian shut his mouth.


    Cheng, he is the uncle, has the final say.


    She didn''t refute her shallow opinion before she picked up her schoolbag.


    "I''ll take you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian always goes to school by bus.


    First, it''s unnecessary. Second, it''s too troublesome.


    But today, she felt she could lie down and sleep at any time, but she still didn''t squeeze.


    This was originally an insignificant matter, but it became an invisible show off in Mu Shiran''s eyes.


    Last school, I had to pick up and see her off, and I made a y for her in front of her.


    In the past, mu Shinian went to school by bus? Why do you need someone to pick you up this time?


    Once a person starts an idea, he can''t stop at all.


    Mu Shiran is like this!


    She felt herself trapped in a dark swamp, struggling, full of anger.


    The car stopped at the school gate, and Bo Qian left without much stopping.


    Mu Shinian probably went to school side by side with Mu Shiran in the first grade of kindergarten and primary school. He spent most of his time alone.


    She looked at the people around her and had no special feelings.


    Maybe it''s because she began to lose emotion when she was very young.


    When Mu Shiran came, he specially chose the most expensive clothes in Mu Shinian''s wardrobe and took away a watch, a brooch and a hairpin. On the contrary, mu Shinian wore the simplest casual clothes.


    Two people stand together, one is the glittering star on the stage, and the other is the insignificant miss of award ceremony.


    This distorts Mu Shiran''s psychology for a day and is finally morefortable.


    The girls around were also attracted by Mu Shiran today, and the voice of envy floated over one after another.


    "That''s great. This is a customized version!"


    "No, you can''t buy it on the counter!"


    "Ah! There are millions of dors in that watch!!"


    "Worthy of being a big star, this outfit is enough for several houses!"


    "You didn''t notice. What car did she take today? Bugatti, my God! Travel is a luxury car of tens of millions of levels!"


    "Ah, I envy it!"


    "It''s useless to envy. Who makes people a star."


    The voices of the people around me kepting.


    Mu Shiran is like a peacock opening the screen, proudly raising his head and epting the envy of everyone.


    Mu Shinian stood beside her and wanted to hide a little further, so as not to be blinded by her light.


    "Mu Shinian, see? It''s no use for you to get everything. I''m the focus of the light."


    Mu Shinian saw that she was going to start again. He agreed with her for two times. Then he turned directly into his ssroom and didn''t leave her any chance to speak.


    Mu Shi Ran''s angry face twisted and proudly walked back to his ss.


    Ye Ling held a thermos cup and sat in her seat. When she saw hering, she shook her head twice.


    "Did she take over the role of peacock recently? That''s why she showed off all the way?"


    Mu Shinian puffed and smiled: "I don''t know. It''s about to be liberated, so get excited in advance."


    Ye Ling alsoughed. Then, holding the books, he pped them on the table: e on, help, Xueba."

 Chapter 775

    <h4>Chapter 775</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s good mood was broken by the word Xueba.


    She breathed out in silence and smiled expressionless: "if you call me Xueba again, you will bear the consequences."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling straightened up immediately, smiled and refused to say a word more.


    When mu Shinian saw that she was finally quiet, he opened the book and began to read the topic.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi inquired for a long time, but he still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    When she quietly touched the hospital, before she went into the ward, she heard a loud cry: "tiger, there is a tiger, it scared me to death. There is a tiger, ah!!!"


    The scream was too sharp.


    Song Zhizhi was startled as soon as he walked past.


    She took a deep breath, leaned against the wall, watched several nurses rush in and desperately press the struggling men on the bed.


    "No, no, sir, calm down and don''t hurt yourself!"


    "Believe me, there''s no tiger. This is a hospital. You''re safe now!"


    "Can''t find anyone? Where''s his cell phone? Did you find it?"


    "I don''t know. The surveince of the club caught a girl."


    "Then call her!"


    girl?


    Song Zhizhi hurriedly pulled up her mask and covered her face. She followed the nurse in fear. After going out, she finally released her breath.


    Are they looking for mu Shinian?


    Anyway, it''s none of your business.


    Song Zhizhi thought with lingering fear. After waiting for a long time, he still didn''t have the courage to ask what happened.


    This man, when he was at school, pestered her for a long time.


    He has a life experience and his skills are said to be very good. Why did he lose to Mu Shinian, a girl who has no strength to bind chickens?


    She thought that mu Shinian must be dead in the box!


    Song Zhizhi frowned reluctantly. What happened in the box that day.


    Song Zhizhi walked absently and suddenly ran into a man.


    She stepped back two steps and almost fell.


    She almost screamed when she looked up and saw someoneing.


    Mu Shinian saw her wrapped tightly and didn''t recognize it: "I''m sorry."


    Then she helped Ye Ling to the dressing room.


    "Ah, that man seems a little familiar just now."


    "I don''t know."


    "Oh, by the way, her eyes are like yours."


    Mu Shinian subconsciously turned back and happened to see a runaway background. She shook her head: "it''s not like at all."


    "What''s different?" Ye Ling muttered, touched his eyes and said, "didn''t you look at your eyes carefully? It''s very good. The double eyelids and the end of the eyes are still a little winding."


    Mu Shinian thought, is there nothing wrong with him? He stares at the mirror every day to see what he does so carefully.


    "There are many simr people, not to mention the eyes."


    "No, no, no, I still think your eyes are the best I''ve ever seen." Ye Lingxin''s pledge.


    Mu Shinian breathed out silently: "you''d better go quickly. Your injury still needs to be dealt with."


    "I''m so depressed. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t walk without looking at the road."


    "It''s not a big problem. It''s better to wrap it up quickly."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Song Zhizhi hid at the corner and waited for mu Shinian to go away before he dared toe out and breathe.


    Scared to death.


    How did mu Shiniane to the hospital?


    But if she was in the hospital, the man

 Chapter 776

    <h4>Chapter 776</h4>


    Song Zhizhi pondered and a bad smile shed across his face.


    Anyway, that man is a waste of chess.


    Before it ispletely scrapped, don''t add another fire to her.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling just fell when she was walking. She shed a little more blood. There were several broken stones in the wound.


    When the doctor started to deal with it, Ye Ling screamed particrly miserably.


    Mu Shinian can always bear the pain, but she doesn''tfort people, so she just covers Ye Ling''s mouth directly.


    Therefore, Ye Ling finally finished dressing in a whine.


    After that, she was covered in a cold sweat.


    The bandaged doctor looked at mu Shinian and couldn''t helpughing: "the little girl will do great things in the future."


    Too much.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling and looked at him wrongly. The corners of his eyes twitched silently.


    "Well, thank you."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The doctor smiled even happier.


    He prescribed the medicine and returned the card to Mu Shinian: "well, go get some medicine and change it once a day. It should be better after a week."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Mu Shinian helped Ye Ling up and walked outside the door.


    Ye Ling is really afraid of pain, so she is really crying.


    She looked at mu Shinian and showed two very poor eyes: "I''m all like this. Do you still have the heart to let me take the subway?"


    Mu Shinian sighed silently; "Wait."


    With that, she called out.


    A thin voice came quickly: "I''ll be at school soon."


    "... no, there is a hospital about 1000 meters in front of the school. Youe here to pick me up."


    As soon as mu Shinian finished, there came a brake sound.


    Thin shallow anxious voice came: "are you ill?"


    "No, Ye Ling." Mu Shinian said, ncing at Ye Ling''s feet. He paused for two seconds and said, "I''mme."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both sides were silent.


    Thin shallow took the lead in reviving, and his tone was cold and light: "I''ll go right away."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone, looked back and looked at Shangye Ling with sad eyes: "I''m just injured and haven''t beenme. I can still turn around in situ. Believe it or not."


    "Letter."


    Mu Shinian said the same as a lie: "but you''d better not jump."


    Ye Ling smiled.


    She just coveted the shallow luxury car. Maybe she can only take it once in her life.


    Besides, they live in the same direction.


    So, a free ride on the way, don''t rub white, don''t rub.


    "It''s her, it''s her, catch her!"


    Behind him, there was a sudden chaos.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw several nurses running towards her.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling, and both of them were a little silly.


    What''s going on?


    When people rushed over, mu Shinian stood in front of Ye Ling.


    The nurse stopped in front of Mu Shinian, looked up and down at her, and finally breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s you. Are you the girl Shen Nanxing met?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at mu Shinian suspiciously. Who is Shen Nanxing.


    Mu Shinian also looked confused: "I don''t know."


    "No, it''s you. We won''t admit our mistake!" The nurse took her hand and took a deep breath before saying; "Go and see Shen Nanxing. He''s going crazy."


    Mu Shinian took back his hand and looked cold and silent: "I said, I don''t know."

 Chapter 777

    <h4>Chapter 777</h4>


    "It''s impossible. We won''t recognize the wrong person."


    "Miss, human life is a matter of great importance. Pleasee with us."


    Then the nurses hurriedly stretched out their hands and grabbed mu Shinian''s arm.


    Ye Ling couldn''t see it anymore. He rushed over directly and grabbed the nurse''s hand: "I said, what''s the matter with you? My friend said, you don''t know that person at all. Why can''t you understand people''s words!"


    The nurses were upset because they couldn''t find anyone. It would be even worse if ye Ling said so.


    "I said, this little girl, we are not fooling around. The man is about to be scared and stupid. We can see from the monitoring that only this little girl is there. Is it right to find her now?"


    Mu Shinian already knows what''s going on.


    She pulled Ye Ling and sneered: "you have to see me, don''t you? Yes."


    She wants to see what happens to that Shen or something after seeing her.


    Seeing that she finally agreed, the nurse was so happy that she grabbed her arm and rushed to the ward.


    Shen Nanxing is still crazy. He is pressed on the bed by several nurses, and the quilt and sheets fall all over the floor.


    Before mu Shinian got close, she heard several screams. She picked her eyebrows calmly and walked in with a calm look.


    She also knocked politely at the door.


    A group of doctors and nurses, stunned, looked back and saw her, as if they saw the Savior.


    Although they only saw two or three eyes, they should remember such a face.


    When everyone thought they were saved, the people on the bed saw mu Shinian and suddenly stared in horror.


    The next second, he uttered an unprecedented scream, fell out of bed and moved to the corner of the wall.


    It was not until he shrank to the corner that he seemed to feel a little secure.


    A group of people saw this situation and knew that this girl was not a savior. Ya was a disaster at all.


    There was another mess in the ward.


    Mu Shimian calmly stood at the door and watched a group of doctors and nurses gather together to appease. A group of doctors and nurses rushed over and asked Mu Shimian to go out first.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "do you mind if I have a word with him?"


    The doctor frowned seriously: "this girl, will you go out first? You see, as soon as he sees you, he''s going crazy. In case of any ident, our hospital can''t afford it."


    Mu Shinian said calmly, "just say one word, and I swear, he should get better after I finish."


    The doctor is skeptical.


    This person is typically frightened out and is going to be insane. How can I listen to her.


    Mu Shinian looked at the doctor with a smile: "let me try, I promise I can."


    I don''t know why, even if the girl isughing, she looks serious and doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Over there, the men''s screams continued.


    Several nurses couldn''t hold him down and were opened.


    When the doctor saw it, he learned from it and agreed.


    "OK, but don''t stimte him!"


    Mu Shinian nodded, bypassed the doctor, walked over, and squatted down slowly in front of the frightened man.


    The man looked up, looked at her, opened his mouth and was about to scream.

 Chapter 778

    <h4>Chapter 778</h4>


    Mu Shinian suddenly said, "if you scream again, believe it or not, I''ll call the hairy child again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man''s eyes stared suddenly.


    "Good, stop yelling." Mu Shinian gave a coolpliment. She stared at the man, word by word, Seriously opened his mouth: "if you want to find someone who can find song Zhizhi, where did she deceive me that day? In addition, there are two people in this world who are almost simr, one is me and the other is song Zhizhi after cosmetic surgery. She does it like me. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her out to have a look."


    "Also, she asked me out that day, went to the box, and then you came."


    Mu Shinian seldom exins so much to a stranger.


    The reason is very simple. She doesn''t want to be bothered to death because of these bad things.


    With that, mu Shinian stood up, took Ye Ling who was watching the y outside the door and walked away directly.


    The man stared round, looked at the background of the girl''s departure, and was stunned.


    The doctors and nurses were very excited to see that he was finally not crazy.


    "This gentleman, the ground is cold, you first."


    Before he finished, the gentleman stood up and rushed out without saying a word.


    A group of doctors looked at each other for a moment and hurried up.


    Ye Lingughed wildly all the way: "are you carrying the pot?"


    "No, I did scare people." Mu Shinian''szy mouth.


    It''s just that song Zhizhi has nothing to do.


    If she let it go, doesn''t she seem too talkative.


    Ye Ling sneered: "however, if I say, where are you like song Zhizhi? Cosmetic surgery is cosmetic after all. There are still traces on your face. Where is the pure natural value like you?"


    Mu Shi read and frownedzily, "is it valuable?"


    "Poof, I''m wrong. Haha, I mean, you''re natural. You''re proud." Ye Ling held her face disgustingly. After looking at it carefully, he put it down with a smile: "your face has be a cosmetic temte."


    Mu Shinian pped her hand: "No."


    "Not yet, miss one thousand gold, everything you want is fixed like you. I''m thinking now. Fortunately, you refuse to make a debut. Otherwise, how many ignorant girls will take your face for cosmetic surgery."


    Mu Shinian thought, this idea doesn''t exist at all.


    I will never go to cosmetic surgery.


    Okay, why are you so reluctant.


    The two men arrived at the gate of the hospital and were waiting for Bo Qian to pick up people. As a result, they heard a strange voice behind them, "Hey, stop!"


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Looking back, he saw that the man in the ward was following fiercely.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him calmly.


    "What''s up?"


    Or did she not make it clear in the ward?


    The man gritted his teeth and said, "you''re really not song Zhizhi? How can you be so like..."


    Ye Ling puffed out with a smile: "please, you can go to song Zhizhi to have a look. In front of this, I promise, the original goods are much more durable than those cut by thousands."


    Men know song Zhizhi''s appearance. Even after cosmetic surgery, he can ept it.

 Chapter 779

    <h4>Chapter 779</h4>


    Because he believes that the foundation is the foundation, not to mention the whole song Zhizhi is much better than before.


    However, this will see mu Shinian, and he will know what is heaven beyond the sky.


    The man stared at mu Shinian tightly, and his eyes never left.


    Ye Ling couldn''t see it anymore. He stood in front of Mu Shinian, waved and warned the man, "Hey, I said you, have you seen enough?"


    "If you look further, you''ll have to charge."


    What money do you charge... Mu Shinian sighed silently.


    Shen Nanxing clenched his fists tightly with both hands, staggered his eyes, and then opened his mouth: "so, look so carefully, you really look much better than song Zhizhi."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was a little stunned.


    Even the new flower protection messengers didn''t know what was going on.


    Shen Nanxing clenched his fist and flushed his cheeks. He looked down at the te on the ground. Then, after a long time, he finally summoned up his courage, looked up and looked up at his eyes.


    "I''ve decided."


    Decide what?


    Ye Ling said something in her heart.


    The man looked at mu Shinian and said seriously, "I''ve decided. I want to like you. I don''t like fakes. I want to have taste. I want to like the original goods."


    Ye Ling was stunned.


    Mu Shinian still has a face. It''s none of your business.


    Oh, well, it''s none of my business.


    The man thought she didn''t believe it, covered his heart and said seriously, "really, my heart beats very fast now. I think as long as I can be with you, I will, I will!"


    "I will be very kind to you. I have money. My family is very rich. Besides, I have not only money, but also family background. Look at me, I can grow up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling stared at the face and made two speechless hehe. Obviously, he was so ordinary, but he was so confident. I really don''t know where the bottom line of this man''s mind is.


    Didn''t you still like song Zhizhi just now? Will you change your mind?


    Is that what men say about love?


    It''s unreliable.


    Mu Shinian was toozy to pay attention to him. He took Ye Ling and was about to leave.


    The man refused to let her go, ran after her, took her hand and opened his mouth affectionately: "I really like you, really!"


    At the moment her hand touched her, mu Shinian had quickly put aside.


    The man held an empty hand and didn''t feel embarrassed.


    He smiled, his voice with a bit of salivation: "seriously, it''s the first time I''ve met such a beautiful girl like you. If I don''t do something, I''ll regret it all my life."


    Ye Ling said sarcastically: "if you dare to sit down, I promise, you will regret all your life."


    Mu Shinian has a Lord.


    If this is known by Bo shallow


    The voice fell, and the two seemed to have a premonition of something. As soon as they turned back, they looked at the upper thin and shallow with some gloomy eyes.


    Ye Ling took a breath and motioned the man not to go on.


    To avoid unnecessary bloodshed.


    As a result, the man didn''t know where his self-confidence came from and just kept talking.


    "Give me a chance. I don''t want to miss you."


    "I believe that there is fate between us. Otherwise, why did I happen to meet you?"

 Chapter 780

    <h4>Chapter 780</h4>


    "What about you? What''s your name? My name is Shen Nanxing."


    Mu Shinian frowned and coldly refused: "I don''t like you."


    "Let''s go."


    Thin shallow hase, mu Shinian doesn''t belong to that sojourn.


    As a result, two hundred and fifty people, unaware of the slightest danger, just stopped them.


    "If you don''t tell me your name today, I won''t let you leave."


    Ye Ling carefully looked at his thin, more ugly face and silently drew a cross in his heart: if you don''t let go, you''ll probably leave the world forever.


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes silently.


    "Are you sure you won''t get out of the way?"


    The man nodded firmly: "yes!"


    Good.


    Mu Shimian breathed out and was about to do something. Bo shallow suddenly shot and threw out the man in front of him.


    A touch.


    Everyone around stopped and looked at the poor man who had been thrown into the grass for some reason.


    The people in front of me were empty, and my mood was a little better.


    He looked at mu Shinian and asked calmly, "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian looked at the man and, with a sound, followed him slowly.


    Ye Ling looked at the confused man and sympathized silently for three seconds.


    Who do you like? I have to like mu Shinian. Don''t you know that there is an East Asian vinegar King behind her anytime, anywhere?


    "Ye Ling''s leg is hurt. Take her back first."


    "OK."


    Look, how obedient. Moreover, thin, shallow and long, handsome, rich and considerate. Have you everpared with others? Dare to chase after the time.


    Ye Ling makeints about him in the heart.


    Mu Shinian was toozy to look back and left directly.


    As for thin and shallow, I haven''t given a look from beginning to end.


    After sending Ye Ling back, the two drove home.


    Mu Shinian sat in the co pilot''s seat, holding a bottle of water in his hand, and looked at Bo Qian curiously.


    He was very angry, but he didn''t say a word along the way.


    Why?


    Mu Shinian didn''t think very calmly. She held the water cup and frowned for a long time, but there was still no result at all.


    Until the car stopped at the entrance of the manor.


    Thin shallow shook the steering wheel hard. Finally, he couldn''t help opening his mouth: "that man."


    Mu Shinian looked up and waited for him.


    After taking a deep breath, he asked stiffly, "who is that person and how do you know him?"


    Mu Shinian blinked twice


    The thin and shallow face suddenly became a little ugly.


    He coughed and said weakly, "I don''t want to investigate who you associate with, just, just..."


    He just won''t go down.


    Mu Shinian heard it clearly.


    She gave a cry and said everything that happened that day.


    After listening, the air pressure in the car became lower.


    Mu Shinian has no attitude at all.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s her who suffers anyway."


    I didn''t lose anything.


    Thin shallow cold face, hard sneer.


    Nothing to lose?


    That man is too weak to be an opponent.


    Just


    He still couldn''t swallow it.


    It seems that someone is still too idle.


    "Leave it alone."


    Mu Shinian said; "Anyway, she didn''t get any benefit in this matter, and I didn''t have any disadvantage."

 Chapter 781

    <h4>Chapter 781</h4>


    "Later, I won''t do anything recently." Thin shallow casually mentioned that.


    Mu Shinian is going to take the college entrance examination. No matter what major events have happened recently, it is not as serious as hering to the college entrance examination.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled gently: "well, it''s time for the college entrance examination."


    This summer will officially begin.


    Thin shallow looked at her and couldn''t helpughing.


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously.


    Thin shallow didn''t open his eyes, took a deep breath and shook his head: "it''s all right. You go first and I''ll drive in."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian got out of the car confused.


    Thin shallow holds the steering wheel and drives the car to the garage. He sits inside and wants to have a cigarette, but after thinking about it, he still throws the lighter back.


    What a man he had to repay. What happened? Just in order to get through the college entrance examination, I just put down my ck hand.


    Thin shallow lost his smile. Just as he was about to get out of the car, his mobile phone rang.


    Thin and shallow opened his eyes, and his face suddenly became cold.


    He called back and went out. Within two seconds, it was connected immediately.


    "Hey, young master, what should I do?"


    "I''ll handle it."


    Thin shallow finish saying, hang up the phone.


    Something happened.


    And it''s still a serious thing.


    Thin shallow sighed heavily and walked out without expression.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi thought he could wait for a good y.


    As a result, nothing came.


    She looked forward to two days and couldn''t help visiting the hospital. As a result, Shen Nanxing was discharged long ago.


    "Discharge? Isn''t he frightened? That''s good?"


    "Yes, someone came to see him. After talking to him, he was alive and kicking. It was even more effective than magic medicine."


    What''s going on.


    Song Zhizhi sipped his lips seriously.


    Seeing mu Shinian, shouldn''t you be more frightened?


    Why did you just give it?


    What kind of way is this.


    Song Zhizhi knows nothing.


    She was about to ask for more details when, as a result, her cell phone suddenly rang, startling her whole person.


    Song Zhizhi was shocked to pick up her mobile phone. After seeing the familiar caller ID, she was almost scared and her heart was about to stop.


    Shen Nanxing, why is he calling? Did youe to settle the bill?


    Song Zhizhi bit his teeth and struggled for a long time before he finally picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Song Zhizhi, what you did!" The man''s angry voice came directly through the telephone line.


    Listening to the man''s cold words, song Zhizhi shivered all over.


    She smiled awkwardly and said, "well, I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. I just, just..."


    "Enough, I don''t want to hear you exin!" Shen Nanxing said fiercely, "I really misunderstood you. I''m sincere to you. You framed me so much that I almost hung up!"


    Song Zhizhi''s heart is cold.


    She bit her lip awkwardly and exined weakly, "no, it''s not like this. It''s really not me. Listen to me."


    "There''s nothing to say." The man who used to listen to her in the past disdained to give her a look: "I tell you, I''m going to give that video to the girl, and then tell her what you did."


    Song Zhizhi stared round and almost begged: "I beg you, you see, in the past, you don''t do that. I really didn''t mean it."

 Chapter 782

    <h4>Chapter 782</h4>


    "I don''t care if you did it on purpose. It''s true that you almost hurt me!" The man said coldly.


    Song Zhizhi can hardly tell.


    She clutched her mobile phone and begged for mercy softly: "you, don''t be so impulsive. I know I did something wrong this time, but I, I''ve known you for so long. You have the heart to see me bullied? You don''t, don''t you say you like me best?"


    If the video is exposed and seen by mu Shinian, it''s nothing, but if it''s seen by Bo shallow, it''s serious.


    After all, Bo Qian has spoken himself.


    She was going to destroy mu Shinian''s head. As a result, who would have thought that so many nonsense things had happened.


    "Like you?


    Shen Nanxing''s contemptuous voice came.


    In the past, in front of song Zhizhi, he was ttered by thousands of ways.


    But now I don''t like it. I found that song Zhizhi was just that.


    The man said coldly, "how stupid I am to continue to like you."


    "Or do you really think of yourself as something?"


    Heartless words, word by word, jumped out of the man''s mouth.


    Song Zhizhi''s heart cooled downpletely.


    But before she waspletely cool, the man''s cold words floated again: "moreover, I don''t like you in the future. A cosmetic product can neverpare with the original product."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhizhi frowned and the whole person was a little bad.


    What does he mean by that?


    What do you mean you can''tpare with the original?


    Shen Nanxing seemed to hear what she meant in her silence and smiled: "that mu Shinian is the original product. She looks much better than you."


    "I''ll like her in the future."


    With that, Shen Nanxing proudly hung up the phone, leaving only one of Song Zhi to face the phone. He was silent for a long time, but he didn''te back.


    Shen Nanxing, the pig, actually likes mu Shinian?


    He doesn''t like himself anymore? Because her cosmetic surgery is not as natural as mu Shinian!?


    Song Zhizhi holds his mobile phone and the whole person is freezing into a piece of ice.


    She bit her teeth viciously, and her face began to twist.


    Mu Shinian!


    Although she doesn''t like the pig like man, her original concern has been taken away by others. Even if it is a person she doesn''t care about, she still hates it in her heart!


    People are like this. People who originally despise them turn around and abandon them as shoes. Only at this time can they know what loss is and be unwilling.


    Song Zhizhi was ted and wanted to see Mu Shi read all the foreign faces. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see the foreign faces and made a fool of himself.


    At the thought that the people she originally despised were all kinds of ttery to Mu Shi Nian, she burst into anger!


    WOW!


    A crack.


    Everything on the table was swept to the ground.


    "Bitch! Fox spirit!"


    Song Zhizhi cursed angrily, and his exquisite face became distorted in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling''s legs have been injured these days. It''s inconvenient to walk. There are many and crowded people on the bus or subway, which is even more inconvenient.


    But the school has reached thest critical moment, so every day, mu Shinian dutifully gets up an hour early, shrugs and pulls his eyelids to meet people.


    Ye Ling was so moved that she held her arm: "read, you are so kind. If I were a man, I would chase you."

 Chapter 783

    <h4>Chapter 783</h4>


    When the driver heard this, he looked back with a smile and said, "that''s not good, little girl. Miss Mu has a master."


    It''s so eye-catching.


    Ye Ling suddenly realized: "yes, even if I''m a man, I can''t rob young master Bo."


    The driver appreciated her directness: "ha ha, you''re right. Our young master is really one in a million."


    Ye Ling looked at mu Shinian''s sleepy appearance and didn''t mean to disturb her. Shey hard in the co pilot''s seat and asked curiously, "Hey, I''ll ask you. They are really married, aren''t they?"


    "The kind of evidence."


    The driver said, "how can I know this?"


    "Well, don''t you know?" Ye Ling muttered suspiciously, "I thought this was not news."


    Don''t even the driver know?


    What was it when they were at home? A bad name and a bad word.


    The driver coughed and said, "Miss Mu is still two months away from reaching the age of 18. Moreover, she can''t get a license before she reaches her age."


    "But it doesn''t make any difference whether there is a certificate or not. Anyway, our young master has identified Miss mu."


    Ye Ling thought so.


    On second thought, she became curious again: "your young master is very good at reading the time? Her family had that virtue in those years. Except grandma, don''t live alone and be abused by your young master."


    The driver was pleased by her attitude of protecting the calf.


    He smiled twice, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, where do you want to go? Our young master can''t abuse Miss Mu if he abuses himself."


    The driver was also interested. While driving, he talked with Ye Ling about science poprization. At the moment of science poprization, he secretly observed xiamu Shinian''s face and found that she was asleep, Then he boldly said, "Miss Mu is in Bo''s house, but she is a national treasure! You can''t touch, say, scold, let alone start! Last time, a new maid identally cleaned up Miss Mu''s casually drawn paintings. Miss Mu didn''t find them. In fact, she wasn''t angry, but the young master was more serious and fired the little maid."


    "Also, our young master has never cooked before. Later, I saw that Miss Mu likes to eat. I learned from the pain and went to apply for a cooking training ss! Good guy, the cooking skill is rising in geometric proportion!"


    "All of our young master''s clothes are privately ordered. Since Miss Mu came, he has provided Miss Mu''s size. Now the designers who were originally responsible for the young master''s clothes are studying Miss Mu''s clothes every day. Our young master bought a studio directly with a big hand!"


    "What''s more, Miss Mu casually said that the restaurant was delicious. Our young master directly bought all the other people''s restaurants!"


    "Don''t be so surprised. It''s not over yet! Our young master..."


    Suddenly, he couldn''t go on.


    Because the people sleeping in the back seat don''t know when to open their eyes.


    The driver saw it in the rearview mirror and immediately closed his mouth.


    But ye Ling listened hard.


    "What happenedter? What happenedter?"


    "Don''t get stuck. Go on. What happenedter?"


    "I didn''t expect," said the thin master, who was so powerful. "The brother of the rich man is really awesome to meet true love."

 Chapter 784

    <h4>Chapter 784</h4>


    He was pped on the back.


    Ye Ling shook off the disorderly hand: "what are you doing? Wait... Will you?"


    Ye Ling turned her head and looked at mu Shinian''s face. Her voice immediately got stuck in her throat.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip calmly: "Oh."


    The smile was so cold.


    The driver silently shrinks in the driver''s seat and tries to narrow his sense of existence.


    It''s over, not good!


    His bonus is going away.


    "If you don''t finish what you know, your sry will be gone." Mu Shinian rubbed her forehead twice. Lack of sleep led to some white lips: "what else do I don''t know?"


    The cold sweat was beginning to seep from the driver''s forehead.


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "what did he do behind my back?" After a pause, she added, "why didn''t you tell me?"


    The driver thought, how dare you say.


    If he didn''t think mu Shinian was sleeping, he wouldn''t dare say a word.


    Ye Ling smiled and said, "Oh, Shi Nian, don''t be serious. He''s only interested in you."


    But it''s not worth it.


    Mu Shinian''s thoughts seem to be quiet a lot. Staring at the world outside the window, his eyes are unspeakably chaotic.


    She still has unfinished business.


    After that, she was not sure whether she would live.


    "Time to read? Time to read?"


    Ye Ling pushed several times on his face before calling people back.


    "The school is here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the school gate, silently pushed the door to get off, and then helped Ye Ling get off.


    Ye lingchong gestured OK to the driver.


    The driver was moved to give her a fist.


    Mu Shinianpletely ignored the small movements between the two of them, helped Ye Ling and walked carefully to the school.


    Ye Ling saw that she was worried, coughed and said, "are you thinking about thin things?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her and didn''t say yes or deny it.


    Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder and said, "in fact, you can''t deny it. Bo Qian is very attentive to you."


    "The young master with hundreds of millions of wealth must be true love. After all, he should have seen a lot of amorous feelings, right?"


    Mu Shinian nced at her and shook his head.


    "No."


    Ye Ling stumbled and almost fell down: "isn''t it? Has he touched other women?"


    I''ll go, that can''t!


    Mu Shinian sighed silently: "he has more than hundreds of millions of wealth."


    Once she was bored. She really had nothing to do. She picked up the thin passbooks and the houses under her name and calcted them roughly... It''s really a huge amount.


    At that time, she was convinced that in addition to Bo''s shares, he must be secretly engaging in his own power.


    However, such a secret thing, thin Ye estimated secretly investigated many times, he actually so straightforward to put the results in front of her... Is also a big heart.


    Mu Shinian thought a little more. As soon as she looked back, she looked at Shangye Ling''s resentful eyes. She was suddenly startled: "what''s the matter?"


    "I seriously doubt that you are showing off your wealth! Moreover, I have evidence."


    Ye Ling stared at her two eyes, acting like a resentful woman.


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip silently. Finally, he replied, "I don''t need to dazzle."


    She is also very rich.


    Ye Ling covered his chest and felt the impact from his soul.


    Isn''t that a show of wealth? Doesn''t it count? Not really!

 Chapter 785

    <h4>Chapter 785</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling''s menacing appearance and was silent. He swallowed his words and changed his way: "No."


    Ye Ling hummed, but still took her arm and half of her body leaned against her impolitely.


    "But if I''m shallow, I''m willing to spend a lot of money for you!"


    "..." that''s a little wrong.


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling in horror.


    Ye Ling walked for a long time, turned back and looked at Shangmu Sinian in horror. She frowned and thought about what she said. The whole person''s face changed.


    The next second, she hurriedly said, "no, no, no, it''s not like this. I don''t like you. I like men!"


    Mu Shinian wiped the cold sweat frightened by her and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, that''s good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at her good friend speechless. Why could her thoughts be so divergent? Besides, where did she have the courage to like to read the time?


    If you''re not careful, you''ll be left in the desert.


    So thinking, she looked at her hand and thought silently, in case Bo shallow saw them so close


    Ye Ling suddenly moved away from the outside. Mu Shinian looked at her puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling carefully straightened up and shook his head: "no, it''s all right. Let''s go."


    Okay, suddenly it''s not normal.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless and absently helped people to the ssroom.


    What else did Bo qian do where she couldn''t see?


    ¡­¡­


    Within thepany.


    The driver lowered his head and looked at his feet, trembling gently all over his body.


    In the office, it seems that there is a stream of frost.


    He sat in his seat with a pale face and stared at the back of the driver''s head for a long time before he said coldly, "what else?"


    The driver swallowed his saliva, looked up, carefully looked at his thin, cold eyes, and then said weakly: "I, I, Miss Mu also know that you bought her a whole restaurant, and those designers also serve her alone, and, cough... The watch brand that Miss Mu likes, you directly, cough, what you bought, and..."


    Before the driver finished, he was interrupted by Bo Qian: "it seems that you know a lot."


    The driver stumbled and almost knelt down.


    He was almost crying out; "No, no, no, I don''t know much, really not much!"


    He felt that it was not only the bonus and sry, but also his life.


    The driver was ready to cry.


    Why couldn''t he control his mouth? He said it all in a moment of excitement.


    Thin and shallow stared at him coldly, and the whole person was wrapped with ayer of hostility.


    The assistant came in with the information. Seeing this scene, he silently wanted to quit.


    Because he also felt danger.


    But he didn''t dare to move, because Bo Qian had seen it.


    Thin and shallow looked at him coldly with a cold face.


    The assistant looked at the poor driver and coughed. He had to speak under great pressure: "well, master Zheng picks up and sees Miss Mu up and down every day. If you can''t see her, Miss Mu is expected to..."


    I didn''t finish the rest, but the meaning was very clear.


    Thin shallow stared at the driver''s bitter face and said coldly; "Get out."

 Chapter 786

    <h4>Chapter 786</h4>


    The driver received the signal from the assistant and hurriedly backed out.


    After going out, he held the wall and slid down slowly.


    Scared to death, really scared to death.


    He almost felt that he would not get out.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    The driver was about to scream out. When he saw that it was the assistant, he was relieved.


    The assistant closed the door and looked at him strangely.


    "What''s the matter with you? Did you have an ident?"


    Otherwise, how could Bo Qian be so angry.


    The driver shook his head bitterly.


    The assistant was surprised: "is it more serious than a car ident?"


    "No." The driver sighed faintly and said weakly, "I identally told you what the young master did to miss mu."


    The assistant almost threw the document on the floor.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The driver nodded seriously, "I didn''t mean it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No wonder Bo Qian gets angry.


    The assistant didn''t know what to say. He looked at the driver with sympathy on his face; "You are."


    "I didn''t mean it."


    The driver said weakly, "I thought Miss Mu slept."


    The assistant was more speechless.


    "Can you think of this?"


    The driver''s head is buried lower.


    "The young master is not serious. Did you really dismiss me?"


    The assistant sighed and looked at him helplessly and speechlessly: "don''t worry, no, as long as you don''t mention it in the future, the young master will probably forget."


    The driver looked up and looked forward.


    "Really?"


    The assistant nodded with oath: "well, believe me, you are used to sending Miss mu. The young master will not treat you like that in the face of Miss mu."


    The driver was almost ecstatic.


    "I will try my best in the future!"


    The assistant said nothing, took the document and walked out.


    It''s terrible. What Bo Qian did with mu Shinian behind his back, in case he was known, it''s estimated that there will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    The driver silently clenched his fist and vowed.


    In the future, he must drive well! Do well! Never die again!


    ¡­¡­


    After ss.


    Mu Shinian still helped Ye Ling out. Not long after he left the school gate, he was stopped.


    Mu Shinian stared at the man who was not a stranger, and his face hardly sank.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen Nanxing blushed and handed a bunch of red roses to her hand: "send it to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at the bright red rose and his lips twitched violently.


    Ye Ling also looked shocked. A momentter, he silently lit a candle for him in his heart.


    Boy, you die.


    I dare to covet Bo shallow''s fiancee.


    Just as the passing onlookers were curious about what to do, the other party directly held Ye Ling and walked past him without squinting.


    Shen Nanxing''s lips twitched violently for two times and kept on catching up.


    "I won''t give up. I really like you."


    Ye Ling almost sprained at the soles of his feet and fell down.


    Mu Shinian fished her without changing his face and continued to walk forward.


    Shen Nanxing chased after her: "Why are you so stubborn? Why don''t you tell me what you like? I can change it for you."


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes silently, pretended not to hear, and hurriedly pulled Ye Ling away.

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787</h4>


    Ye Ling couldn''t help muttering beside her; "What''s wrong with this man?"


    I was beaten yesterday, but I can summon up my courage today?


    Mu Shinian was toozy to pay attention to such people. She shook her head and said silently, "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Ye Ling puffed and was speechless.


    Before they took a few steps, they were stopped by Shen Nanxing.


    Shen Nanxing looked at mu Shinian and was cold to himself. His heart jumped twice quickly. He looked at mu Shinian with embarrassed eyes and lowered his head with shame. His palms were about to cover sweating water.


    "I really like you. You probably don''t know. I fell in love with you uncontrobly from the first time I saw you."


    "I know you must care that I liked song Zhizhi before, but I just like her face. Now I see your face."


    After a pause, the man''s face quickly ruddy again.


    He was embarrassed to bite his lips. Under the expression that the two girls were about to be thundered, he continued to speak shamelessly: "now I see you, where can I amodate others in my eyes? As long as I can be with you, I am willing to do anything."


    This inexplicable person is almost talking about the great oath of willing to die for you.


    Mu Shinian stared at him speechless for a long time, and finally took Ye Ling away.


    "Sorry, I don''t like you."


    Shen Nanxing was rejected again.


    This time, he was a little silly.


    But I didn''t be silly for too long. I pursued them relentlessly again.


    "I won''t give up."


    Mu Shinian turns around and smiles; "Do you remember the hairy child in my family?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few secondster, Shen Nanxing stepped back sharply.


    Mu Shinian raised his chin slightly, and his voice was soft and frightening: "stay away from me if you have nothing, otherwise I can let you experience it at any time."


    With that, mu Shinian turned and left.


    Ye Ling looked at the silly man standing in ce, holding a bunch of roses, which made him look more stupid. He shook his head reluctantly: "this man is really persistent."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it, thinking that it was none of her business.


    Ye Ling pushed her shoulder unkindly: "you said, will hee tomorrow?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless. It''s not too much to watch the excitement, is it?


    Ye lington smiled and looked at her innocently and innocently.


    Mu Shimian sighed and truthfully told her, "I don''t know, and I don''t really want to know."


    This kind of thing has nothing to do with her.


    Strictly speaking, she is also a victim.


    "Why don''t you tell young master Bo about it?"


    Tell me


    Mu Shinian looked back at Ye Ling. If his eyes could speak, it could be tranted into: you''re right.


    Ye Lingxin looked at her with a keen eye and silently didn''t open his face: "when I didn''t say it."


    A shallow kick can kick a man into a fountain.


    If he knew that mu Shinian had been pursued, wouldn''t he kick people to the Pacific Ocean?


    In order to prevent bloodshed, let''s forget it so happily.


    Mu Shinian sighed and helplessly helped the man to the car.


    As a result, the driver in the car stared out of the window and looked greedy.


    "Miss mu, he..."


    "Little things."


    Mu Shinian reluctantly rubbed his forehead.

 Chapter 788

    <h4>Chapter 788</h4>


    Forget, there''s a driver here.


    A walking gossip machine.


    The driver stared and pointed out in horror: "he''s holding roses. Can this be a small thing?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the bouquet of roses silently. Once again, he sighed deeply: "well, it''s a small thing."


    The driver shook his head seriously: "it''s not a small matter. It''s really brave to dig into the corner of the wall and dig into the young master."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly. In his clear eyes, there was an invisible depression: "if you dare to tell Bo shallow, I''ll tell you all what you said in the morning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Threat, this must be a threat.


    But this threat is awesome.


    Because Bo Qian knew about it this morning.


    He has always understood a truth. Be frank and lenient.


    The driver left tears ofsagna: "OK, Miss mu, I understand Miss mu, I won''t say it, Miss mu."


    That''s decent.


    Mu Shinian finally got on the bus. In front of his line of sight, the silly boy who was not in the middle of winter still stood where he was, and the rose petals in his hand were withered by the wind.


    It looks so pathetic.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently. What''s all this.


    How can she run into any strange people.


    A song Zhizhi, another wonderful man who doesn''t know his name.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi has been following Shen Nanxing.


    Looking at him holding roses, standing at the school gate, watching him read a confession with Mu Shi.


    All this should have belonged to her!


    Shen Nanxing confessed to her in public at school. She looked so good. As a result, Shen Nanxing was like a pig and almost didn''t make her sick.


    However, she knew that Shen Nanxing''s family had money, so she didn''t embarrass him on the spot, but shyly refused.


    Therefore,ter, Shen Nanxing misunderstood and pursued her more and more fiercely.


    Although, she really hates this person.


    But I didn''t want to be an enemy.


    Now, such a man despised by her makes an affectionate confession to other girls, and this man is still a replica of her.


    He is indeed a replica of others.


    At the thought of this, song Zhizhi''s face becamepletely gloomy.


    It shouldn''t count like that.


    That man should only like himself.


    You shouldn''t be so empathetic.


    Song Zhizhi''s eyes were probably too resentful and directly shocked people.


    Shen Nanxing turned around and looked at a pair of gloomy and uncertain eyes.


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously and walked silently.


    "It''s you, song Zhizhi. You dare to appear in front of me."


    Song Zhizhi stared at Shen Nanxing''s ugly face and took a deep breath: "ha ha, you, I didn''t expect you toe here."


    "Why am I here? Mu Shinian is here, so I''m here. Can''t I?"


    Of course not. No.


    Just!


    Song Zhizhi stared at the bouquet of roses. An unknown fire burned up somehow.


    She bit her teeth hard, and her voice trembled a little.


    "Are you so fond of admiring the time?"


    As soon as Shen Nanxing heard this sentence, he was immediately happy: "otherwise, should I like you? Don''t forget, you''re just a fake."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The words "fake" deeply prated her heart.

 Chapter 789

    <h4>Chapter 789</h4>


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Shen Nanxing stared at her face, nced up and down, and proudly raised his chin: "I''ve met an original product now, and my brain is dead. Why do you want to be such a fake?"


    "Moreover, you fake, you deliberately make me ugly. Song Zhizhi, why didn''t I see it in school before? It turns out that you are such a vicious person?"


    "I''m so serious to you. Can you be so cruel to me? Or do you really think of yourself as a princess? You can trample on other people''s dignity wantonly."


    That''s not the truth!


    Song Zhizhi gritted his teeth and tried to deny it.


    Unfortunately, men won''t give her a chance.


    Shen Nanxing vowed: "I tell you, song Zhizhi, I''m toozy to care about what you did to me, but one thing, stay away from me in the future and don''t let me see you again. If you deliberately let me remember those bad things before, I don''t matter, but I will have revenge, as long as you can bear my anger."


    With that, he threw the roses into the dustbin and walked away with his head held high.


    Song Zhizhi stood where he was, and his body trembled when he was mocked by his words.


    Shen Nanxing, you are a pig. Do you have the right to gossip about me, or do you really think you are?


    Song Zhizhi''s face was so gloomy and terrible that it was almost dripping water.


    She took a deep breath, and the whole person''s face glittered with ayer of anger.


    Song Zhizhi looked at the bouquet of roses, which was dazzling.


    There were people around who knew how to admire her, all staring at her, with a puzzled look at the bottom of their eyes.


    "Isn''t it time to read?"


    "No, she never wore a skirt."


    "Who is this man? It''s a little too simr."


    "Mu Shiran?"


    "You haven''t seen it before. Mu Shiran doesn''t look like this."


    Song Zhizhi was stared back and forth at the face, a trace of nameless anger burning in his heart.


    She clenched her teeth, turned around and hurried back to the car.


    "What are you doing? Drive away quickly."


    The driver was stunned and quickly stepped on the elerator.


    The car whizzed out.


    Song Zhizhi was almost taken, and the whole man fell down.


    She raised her foot angrily and kicked the driver''s seat fiercely: "what are you doing? Can you drive?"


    The driver apologized weakly: "sorry, sorry."


    With that, he immediately drove well.


    Song Zhiqi''s chest fluctuated violently.


    Damn mu Shinian, if it weren''t for her... If it weren''t for her, how could she be so despised? And was rejected by a pig.


    As long as you think about it, song Zhizhi is full of anger.


    She took a deep breath and leaned expressionless against the seat.


    No, this ount can''t just be settled.


    She must find a way. There must be a way to solve this matter.


    Song Zhizhi silently closed his eyes and thought about how to retaliate.


    Otherwise, she can''t swallow it.


    ¡­¡­


    When the driver sent people back, he still had a tangled face.


    Confess, you''ll die.


    If you don''t confess, you''ll still die.


    In the future, if Bo shallow knows about it and doesn''t report it, he may die more ugly.


    So, should he say it or not.


    The driver is tangled. He''s almost going to think about it.

 Chapter 790

    <h4>Chapter 790</h4>


    When Bo Qian drove back, he saw the wonderful scene of the driver.


    Seeing him back, the driver stood up straight.


    Bo Qian thought he was afraid of being fired, so he came to ask for forgiveness.


    I thought that the driver had been working in Bo''s family for several years and had never made any mistakes, so Bo Qian hardly managed it.


    He got out of the car, looked at the driver and said; "I won''t care. Go back quickly."


    When the driver saw the lighting down, he immediately stood straighter.


    "Thank you, young master Bo!"


    Bo Shanen gave a sound and was about to sit in.


    As a result, the expression on the driver''s face was even more wonderful.


    Thin shallow frown: "what''s the matter?"


    There''s something else.


    The cold sweat rolled on the driver''s forehead. He swallowed deeply and said weakly, "that, young master, me, me."


    He me for a long time, still can''t say aplete sentence.


    The thin and shallow face suddenly became ugly: "something happened to Mu Shinian?"


    "... no, no, no, she''s fine. Nothing happened."


    I don''t know if it was his illusion. After he said this, his thin face rxed in an instant.


    The driver bit his teeth and said, "well, Miss Mu said, there''s something I want to hide from you."


    Thin and shallow frown.


    The driver coughed and said honestly, "otherwise, I''d better confess to you."


    Anyway, mu Shinian refused so neatly. Frankly, it''s nothing.


    At most, it''s just that Bo shallow gets angry and goes to teach the dead boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Thin shallow frown, a face of hesitation.


    "Is it none of her life''s business?"


    The driver was stunned, immediately came back and shook his head: "no, no, no, Miss Mu has nothing at all."


    Thin shallow breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good."


    "Then stop talking."


    Although Bo Qian is very curious, he has to respect mu Shinian.


    He sat back in the car, left a word, went back early and drove in.


    The driver stayed in ce for a moment before silently thumbing up.


    It''s worthy of being young master Bo.


    It''s generous and generous. It''s worthy of being a person who wants to do great things.


    however.


    The driver looked at the car and thought about the man''s face. He immediately left his lower lip speechless.


    "Really, I don''t think about what I look like. I have the courage to chase Miss mu of our family."


    "It can''tpare with the young master''s natural and handsome, calm and introverted. The whole image of a nouveau riche."


    Finally, the driver definitely added a sentence in his heart.


    Or their young master is most worthy of Miss mu.


    It''s a perfect match. I can''t find a better match than them.


    Therefore, all the road blockers killed by god horse are floating clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian thought that normal people should give up directly.


    However, she didn''t expect that Shen Nanxing was not a normal person.


    the second day.


    When she came home from ss, she still saw Shen Nanxing, still holding the bouquet of roses in her hand.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bouquet of roses silently.


    The leaf makeints about makeints about Tucao.


    Her speechless look at the bouquet, and then the face, finally could not help Tucao: "no, he also saw thin thin that day, makeints about his confidence."


    Mu Shinian wants to know more about this problem than she does.

 Chapter 791

    <h4>Chapter 791</h4>


    Mu Shinian sighed and looked at Ye Ling. Finally, he looked at the man''s face and sighed helplessly: "let''s go, don''t worry."


    Ye Ling felt fresh for the first time. I''ve seen too much and I don''t feel at all.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Ye Ling follows her helplessly.


    But that Shen Nanxing won''t give up.


    This time, holding the bouquet of roses, he knelt down on one knee.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian helped Ye Ling, and the two stepped back carefully.


    Shen Nanxing looked at her affectionately and directly put the ring in front of Mu Shinian''s head in the sound of air-conditioning: "I like you. Do you want to marry me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked twice, and those who were speechless could not help turning their eyes.


    Ye Ling watched, his chin falling to the ground.


    Is this special? What''s going on?


    The startling kneeling shocked the people around. Everyone stopped and looked at the scene.


    "No, is this the rhythm of the proposal?"


    "Shall I shout together?"


    "What are you shouting? Don''t you think it''s enough to make trouble?"


    "Look at mu Shinian''s face. I feel like she''s going to rush over in the next second and p the man directly."


    Mu Shinian really wants to kick this man back to Mars.


    Where did thise from? Why are there so many troubles.


    Ye Ling pushed down mu Shinian and said, "otherwise, tell him to understand. Otherwise, if youe here once a day, you won''t have ss."


    Mu Shinian also has a bad headache.


    What she said is not clear enough? This man didn''t even listen.


    What else does she have to say.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian held Ye Ling and walked to the driver''s parking ce.


    Shen Nanxing continued to persevere, stood up, bypassed her and knelt down in front of her.


    However, he didn''t kneel downpletely. Mu Shinian directly kicked people out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was another sound of air-conditioning.


    Ye Ling also covered his mouth.


    The man took two steps back, puffed and sat on the cold floor. He was stunned again.


    Mu Shinian smiled coldly: "it seems that you woke up from a dream, didn''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man continued to blink, innocent, weak and helpless.


    "Just wake up." Mu Shinian opened his mouth word by word in a sigh: "go away, I''m not interested in you."


    ¡°¡­¡­


    Shen Nanxing feels that his body hurts to death.


    She must have worked very hard with that foot.


    Otherwise it wouldn''t hurt like this.


    Mu Shinian saw that he could not speak atst. He sneered and directly helped Ye Ling to get on the bus. As soon as he looked up, the driver wanted to bite off his teeth.


    The angry whole man bowed into a cold posture.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    Mu Shinianforted casually and asked him to drive.


    The driver squeezed the steering wheel angrily and said, "what''s the matter with this man? Don''t you know shame at all?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand silently.


    I don''t know. I don''t know. It''s none of my business.


    Ye Ling beside him was shocked at first and then lost at the back. He couldn''t helpughing.


    "I''ll go. I want to dieughing."


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 792

    <h4>Chapter 792</h4>


    "Where did that wonderful flowere from? He proposed in public. Isn''t he afraid of being killed?"


    "Hahaha, if young master Bo knows about this, hahaha..."


    She can''t go on.


    The driver couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Miss ye, would you like some water? There is mineral water in the car."


    Ye Ling waved his hand weakly, and the tears ofughter came out.


    One turned back and saw mu Shinian looking at her motionless. Suddenly, he felt a chill and rushed up.


    She blinked weakly and sat up straight in silence, pretending that nothing had happened.


    The driver saw this scene from the rearview mirror and silently gave a thumbs up.


    Natural freezing period, you deserve it.


    Environmental protection is also pollution-free.


    "Old rules, don''t say."


    Mu Shinian felt a headache against his forehead, and then said, "put me down at the intersectionter. I''m going to take care of my family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling said, and suddenly came to the spirit: "if you want to take care of your family, put me at the subway entrance, and you let your driver take you there."


    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for her to take someone else''s Shunfeng car and ask the owner to walk by herself.


    "No."


    Mu Shinian said, "there are many people on the subway."


    "Ah, but."


    "No, but it''s so decided."


    Mu Shinian made a direct decision, looked at the driver and said, "you send people back, and then go back first. I''m estimated to live there tonight."


    The driver said, "all right."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took the subway for more than half an hour.


    She yawned and walked in listlessly.


    Mu Shiran has long been picked up by her driver and is sitting in the living room reading actively.


    Seeing mu Shinianing in, she quickly called: e here, I have a lot of questions I don''t understand."


    Mu Shinian yawned, silently walked over, picked up the book, took a look, directly picked up a pen and began to teach her.


    Tong Wan Zhi came out of the kitchen with a te of fruit in his hand. Seeing the two of them learning together, he couldn''t help but climb up a smile at the corners of his lips.


    She went over and put the fruit beside them: "eat some fruit."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian kept on hand.


    The problem was solved in two or three times.


    Mu Shiran doesn''t want to admit it, but mu Shinian is really powerful.


    Few people in her ss will know this topic.


    Mu Shinian looked at it for a few seconds and wrote out theplete answer.


    Moreover, the idea of solving the problem is also very clear.


    Tong Wanzhi watched them study hard and didn''t mean to disturb them. He also told the housekeeper not to let the servants in and out, disturbing them. He nned to go to the kitchen to make something to eat.


    When admiring, the thought did not lift, but the voice floated first.


    "When you are pregnant, don''t go to the kitchen and smoke."


    Tong took a step, more concerned than her, and suddenly felt a little warm.


    She looked back and smiled, "OK, I won''t go to the kitchen."


    Her little daughter looks cold and difficult to get along with, but in fact, she is still very considerate.


    Tong Wanzhi thought about it and went for a walk in the back garden.


    Mu Shiran didn''t forget to say two words to Mu Shiran while doing the topic: "what''s the matter? Will you know that you care about people?"

 Chapter 793

    <h4>Chapter 793</h4>


    "But also, while mom''s attitude towards you has changed recently, you can only take advantage of this period of time."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and his face was unspeakable.


    She said honestly, "if you don''t like me, just say it. I can go back now."


    Mu Shiran frowned: "what did you say?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly, breathed out and slowly opened his mouth: "if you see me, you''ll be unhappy. As soon as you see me, you want to say two or three words to stab me, then I can go straight."


    She didn''t mean to stay at all.


    It seems that I came to help her with tutoring just toplete a task. It''s no big deal not to help her with tutoring.


    Mu Shiran felt something stimted by her. Just about to open her mouth, she was coldly interrupted: "in any case, you are unhappy when you see me. If you want to think about so much damage to me, it''s better to simply point out that it''s clean when you don''t see."


    Mu Shiran threw his pen and stood up angrily.


    "What do you mean!"


    Mu Shinian coldly hooked his lower lip and looked not afraid at all: "Mu Shiran, beg people, have to show an attitude."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The me of Mu Shi''s anger wille out.


    Mu Shinian is not really in the state of old monk''s calmness, and the external disturbance will still interfere with her.


    However, one-time interference is different from repeated cycles.


    Mu Shiran saw her almost once and hurt her once.


    Why.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Mu Shiran looked up calmly: "whatever you think."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran pinched his palm. Because of his strength, his fingertips would fall into the meat.


    But no matter how angry she was, she always looked lukewarm.


    She even lowered her head, turned over the boring books in her hand, and her eyes were in a daze.


    Mu Shiran wanted to p her.


    But he raised his hand and took it back.


    She sat back, angrily picked up paper and pen and began to study hard.


    She also wants to be angry, but she can''t!


    During this period of time, she found that mu Shinian was really powerful! She is more serious and careful than those famous teachers. It is almost the same type of topic she has talked about. She can''t do it.


    Moreover, no matter howplex the knowledge points are, they will be simple and easy to understand in her mouth.


    Besides, the exam will begin soon. Where can I find a reliable teacher.


    Mu Shiran weighed it several times and decided to hold it back first.


    What''s the matter? Wait until the college entrance examination is over.


    At the thought of this, Mu Shiran''s anger was restrained. He picked up the book and read it seriously.


    Mu Shinian was finally relieved, and his ears were finally clean.


    "Very good. Remember, hold back. Next time I dare to say one more word, I''ll leave immediately."


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth, and the three words were almost squeezed out from the depths of his throat; "I see."


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t know what had happened. When he came down from upstairs and saw them so close, he was happy.


    Because she was pregnant, she also hoped that her two daughters could coexist peacefully.


    In her opinion, now that both daughters have a good home, there is nothing better than this.


    Tong Wan Zhi saw them discuss the topic again. He didn''t mean to disturb them. He went upstairs directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 794

    <h4>Chapter 794</h4>


    Mu Shinian was busy until more than 11 o''clock and was ready to go to bed.


    She was lying in bed with a towel on her head and her hair was still wet. She thought of something and got up directly. After turning around in the house for a long time, she found a hair dryer and plugged it in. Xili snored and blew her hair more messy.


    When it finally dried, she put the hair dryer away and poured it on the bed.


    Mu Shiran didn''t know that she suddenly beat chicken blood and dragged her into endless discussion.


    Mu Shiniany in bed and saw the mobile phone on the table. She leaned over, grabbed the mobile phone, clicked on it and saw an up-to-date message.


    It''s shallow.


    Mu Shinian suddenly became interested, got up and clicked the message.


    What I sent is a list.


    A little, long.


    Mu Shinian read it one by one and sent a question mark.


    Bo Qian is really busy today.


    It''s not over yet.


    He just stopped drinking, but mu Shinian actually sent a message.


    Thin shallow stared at the question mark for a while, then looked up, looked at the clock pointing to 12 o''clock, put down his pen and returned a message.


    - I haven''t slept yet.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead and didn''t intend to lie.


    - yeah.


    A minuteter, Bo shallow called directly.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the head of the bed, rowed open and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Sote?"


    The man''s low voice came over.


    Mu Shi said, "well."


    "Can''t you sleep?" Thin shallow across the telephone line, seems to be turning something, there is a faint sound.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers pulled the ears of the quilt bored: "what''s the string you sent?"


    Thin shallow was obviously confused on the phone. He went to the chat records, and then he was stunned for a moment.


    finished.


    Wrong person.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the portable tablet, opened it, and read it one by one: "clothes, watches, bracelets and bracelets..."


    "Wrong message."


    A thin, shallow, rapid opening.


    "Wrong message."


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked. He didn''t seem to believe that Bo shallow would make such a mistake.


    Moreover, if you read it correctly, those just now shouldn''t be hers


    Mu Shinian was hesitating whether to ask those doubts. Bo Qian had already interrupted her.


    "It''s sote. Go to bed quickly."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    It seems that the four winds do not move and stabilize Rushan. In fact, it has long been flustered.


    Mu Shinian listened to the beeping from the inside and left his lower lip speechless.


    I didn''t say anything. How could I scare Bo Qian like that.


    She continued to click on the list. Before she looked at two, she disappeared.


    Bo Qian withdrew the document directly.


    Mu Shinian stared at the withdrawn document on wechat and silently skimmed her lips. As soon as she turned off her mobile phone, she threw it directly on the head of the bed. As soon as she pulled the quilt, she was ready to sleep.


    She has already seen it, and her back is almost the same. Does it make any sense for Bo Qian to withdraw this?


    It seems, not at all.


    However, she is also very strange.


    I don''t want to ridicule him at all.


    Instead, I feel very... Satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    Bo Qian has no intention to deal with his work at all.


    He stared at the wechat interface, finally raised his hand and pressed his forehead.


    Damn it!


    He cursed in a low voice, originally because he longed for the time, because he might know those things. He was very depressed these days.


    As a result, it''s all right now. She didn''t want to worry about it, and it''s estimated that he will remind her.

 Chapter 795

    <h4>Chapter 795</h4>


    The video conference in theputer is still on, but the sound has been muted.


    In such arge conference room, a group of people stared at Bo Qian closely, as if they were going to dig out some news from his face.


    Unfortunately, thin and shallow have been finished with a face for a long time. They have to look like the sky is falling apart and stay in a deep daze.


    In the conference room, no one dared to speak, but gradually, the shallow didn''t make a sound, and the courage of the group began to grow.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know. Young master Bo answered the phone and then there was no sound."


    "Didn''t you answer the girl''s phone?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Didn''t you see how... Rippling young master Bo smiled just now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people were shocked by the word "rippling" and looked at the speaker speechlessly.


    The man was stared at by everyone and was going to boast and talk about something else. However, the next moment, he looked at his cold, deep eyes.


    The man trembled with fear and became honest immediately.


    Thin shallow turned on the mute. I couldn''t hear what they were saying, but I could guess something from their subtle expression.


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything. He was silent for a few minutes and hung up the video directly.


    He folded his hands against his chin and meditated for a while before finally having to admit that there was no second way to go.


    He can only... Apologize.


    Otherwise, if Mu Shinian gets serious, it''s not fun!


    Thin, shallow and deep sighed, staring at the ck screen, the whole person has a sense of helplessness and fatigue.


    The house was silent.


    There is still a crack in the window behind you.


    The wind blew in through the crack, and there seemed to be a chill all over.


    Thin and shallow sighed, his eyes wrapped in ayer of deep mncholy.


    Anyway, it''s always right to apologize and admit your mistake.


    Just do it!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian yawned.


    She was a little tired and leaned against the head of the bed. After a while, she raised her hand and touched her sore waist.


    It hurts. It''s not only painful, but also troublesome.


    She has been used to sleeping in the shallow bed. Every time shees to her home for the night, she not only can''t sleep, but also has insomnia from time to time.


    After a while, mu Shinian slowly got out of bed, picked a set of simple clothes, put them on, found a bag, wrapped the changed clothes, washed and went downstairs with the bag.


    I don''t know if it''s time to get up. There''s no one in the living room.


    Mu Shinian held her schoolbag and put it on the sofa. He went to the kitchen and poured out a cup of warm water. As soon as he went out, he saw a man standing next to the sofa and staring at her schoolbag. He seemed curious.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow, and his tone was almost indifferent: "what''s up?"


    Gu Yan jokingly looked around his schoolbag. He was silent for a long time. He smiled silently and came out twice: "if you''re right, you bought this schoolbag for 30 or 40 yuan on Taobao."


    "Oh, No."


    Mu Shinian went to the sofa and sat down. He took out his mobile phone, casually opened a video and watched it. He hung the owner in his own house for a long time before he remembered to answer: "double eleven discount, 25 yuan promotion price."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yan''s expression was a trace of surprise.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have hisplicated mind,

 Chapter 796

    <h4>Chapter 796</h4>


    Maybe she didn''t get enough sleep, which made her voice a little confused and her brain slowed down for more than half a beat.


    "Do you want it? I can send you the link, but now the price has increased."


    "For two years, intion is fierce."


    "...." Gu Yan''s expression is more than subtle.


    He stared at mu Shinian silently for a long time before touching the pendant.


    Mu Shinian hung two eyes and looked listlessly. This time, he took the initiative to answer without waiting for him to speak: "this has no link. Thin shallow gave it to me."


    Gu Yan''s eyebrows twitched heavily.


    He lowered his head and looked at the small pendant carefully. It was a small ornament, but if he didn''t admit his mistake, a small pendant was hung on a small red rope. The pendant was covered with a tinum frame, and there was a round diamond in it. It was pure white. In the sun, a small head of a woman in the period of the Republic of China could be vaguely recognized.


    Gu Yan stared at the diamond, couldn''t help but gently pull the simple red rope with his hand, and muttered silently, "this red rope is also sent by thin and shallow?"


    After drinking a ss of water, mu Shinian finally came to some spirit.


    She stared at the red rope and shook her head, "I made it up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yan''s lips twitched even more.


    He stared at the rope quite frantically, and the whole man''s face glittered with some startling color: "how much?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought he asked the stone. As a result, he turned around and saw Gu Yan holding the red rope with a dignified look. His expression was particrly serious.


    Mu Shinian was silent twice and reported a string of figures: "five dors."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yan''s face was almost looking at aliens.


    "You use a five dor rope to hang something thin and shallow for you?"


    He asked almost word by word.


    Every word is mixed with a sharp trill.


    It''s like the elders are teaching ignorant children.


    Mu Shinian was a little ufortable when he saw it. She frowned and asked, "what''s the problem!? in short, it''s an ordinary crystal ball. It''s not worth money. It looks good, but it''s too Niang, so she gave it to me."


    Therefore, the ss ball may not even have enough money for her red rope.


    Gu Yan stared at the ss ball and thought solemnly for two minutes. Finally, he honestly asked, "well, I''ll give you 50 yuan. Will you sell me the ss ball?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and keenly noticed a trace of abnormality: "what do you mean?"


    Gu Yan took a cold breath and almost carefully picked up the ss ball: "don''t you understand jewelry appreciation?"


    Mu Shinian looked nkly and said in his heart, I know what those things do?


    Gu Yan saw that she was so stupid. He forbeared, but he didn''t. He said seriously, "Bo Qian, from top to bottom, do you think there are cheap things? How much is his wealth? He gave you something. How nice to give you a broken ss ball?"


    His aura is a little full and he looks very angry.


    Mu Shinian blinked and stared at the stone for a few minutes. Finally, he picked up his mobile phone, opened Taobao, brushed it and found the same one.


    A ten dor ss ball.


    She was expressionless and even a little impatient.


    Gu Yan was almost angry with her. He took two deep breaths patiently and said word by word: "if I remember correctly,

 Chapter 797

    <h4>Chapter 797</h4>


    The so-called broken stone in your eyes was photographed by Bo Qian at the Zurich auction house two years ago. I was also present at that time and made a scene. Many people liked this broken stone. Finally, the sessful bidding price was nine zeros. "


    Damn it, they all collectively killed red eyes and raised the price again and again.


    Finally, it was pocketed by thin and shallow ie.


    The auction was a shock.


    This stone can rank among the top ten in the jewelry industry!


    Result, result! Bo Qian gave it to Mu Shinian! He said it was just a broken stone. What''s worse, mu Shinian believed it! He swaggers through the market with nine zeros every day!


    Mu Shinian: "


    She is also a little stunned now. She picked up the water to have a drink. As a result, she found that there was no water.


    Gu Yan didn''t know what kind of eyes to look at her.


    Because he found that mu Shinian seemed really innocent.


    Looking at that silly little expression, she really thought it was just a broken ss bead.


    At this moment, Gu Yan deeply realized how much capital he had as a RMB yer.


    Nine zero beads, just sent out?


    Gu Yan took mu Shinian''s cup and was almost angry. He went to the kitchen and poured out two sses of water, one of which was handed to Mu Shinian. The two people were surprised by the amount, each holding a ss of water, sat opposite the sofa and drank it in one gulp.


    After drinking a ss of water, the two people finally found some sense.


    Mu Shinian found that he could no longer look directly at the ss ball.


    Gu Yan found that he couldn''t look straight at mu Shinian!


    "What the hell are you..."


    After a pause, he was a little unable to speak again.


    Mu Shinian knew what he was thinking. After drinking another sip of water, he continued to speak and said, "don''t sell."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yan couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    He couldn''t help looking at the bead again. Finally, he couldn''t help raising his hand, pressing the crazy jumping forehead, and asked in a broken tone: "when did he give it to you?"


    Mu Shinian also stared at the bead, meditated, bit his teeth and said, "after I went to Bo''s house, it took me almost two or three months."


    The reason is probably


    -Poor test. This is for you. Constion award.


    -Just a broken ball. The secretary took the child over. The child dropped the toy.


    God''s toy.


    She actually believed it.


    Gu Yan''s expression became more speechless.


    He pressed the corner of his forehead and opened his mouth: "Mu Shinian, I said, Bo Qian is really sincere to you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Gu Yan shook her head, looked like someoneing over, and slowly said, "believe me, I''m also a man. I know best what he thinks. If he doesn''t mean that to you, what will he do for you with such an expensive thing? He lied to you about what ss beads it is?"


    Gu Yan stood up. He didn''t know what happened suddenly. When his conscience was greatly discovered, he patted her on the shoulder twice: "originally he wanted to redeem himself for you. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to."


    Mu Shinian stared at him with a very striking look.


    If the eyes can be tranted, it is probably: do I look like someone who can believe your nonsense?


    Gu Yan smiled: "however, it''s really the best arrangement."


    If Mu Shiran knows these things, I''m afraid they will turn ck every minute.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and leaned against the sofa, thinking about what to do with the ss... Diamond.

 Chapter 798

    <h4>Chapter 798</h4>


    Still? It doesn''t seem right.


    No? And upset.


    Gu Yan seemed to be a mass of air in her eyes.


    Gu Yan was not angry either. He leaned on the sofa, holding his arms in his hands, and his voice was full of fun: "however, it''s quite unexpected to say that, thin and shallow. Unexpectedly, there will be a day when he likes people so much."


    Like


    Mu Shinian has heard this word twice in a short time.


    She frowned and her thoughts were deflected from the ss bead.


    "Think about it."


    Gu Yan seemed to be amused by her reaction and patted her on the shoulder. The whole person left with a little smile.


    Mu Shinian was still staring at the bead in a daze.


    She was silent for a long time. She looked up and looked at her bitter eyes.


    "When did you have such a good rtionship with Gu Yan?"


    Mu Shiran asked this sentence almost without disguise.


    Mu Shinian put the empty water cup back on the table: "No."


    "I''ve seen it all. Haven''t you said?" Mu Shiran asked fiercely, each word with a sharp reprimand: "do you have to mix everything now? With thin and shallow, you have to steal mother''s attention. Now you have to buy even Gu Yan''s people?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "No."


    Again.


    No matter how angry she is, mu Shinian doesn''t want to talk to her at all! It''s like he''s a naughty child.


    She can''t stand it!


    Mu Shiran bit his teeth hard, and his facial muscles were twitching slightly.


    It was caused by extreme jealousy.


    If she can, she really wants to do it!


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. The early bus had started. She yawned, hugged her schoolbag and stood up: "I''ll go first."


    If she goes to school, there should be no traffic jam. She can also go to the breakfast shop next to the school to have a cake.


    This will pass, and no one happens to be there.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say anything when she saw her anger. He waved his hand cleanly: "then I''ll go first. Bye."


    With that, mu Shinian turned and left without saying a word.


    No matter what happened behind her, Mu Shiran was angry with her.


    Mu Shiran bit his teeth hard and ran after him angrily. At the gate, he blocked the man directly.


    Mu Shinian saw her look like a bader and gently spit out: "is there anything else?"


    Mu Shiran bited her teeth fiercely, put one hand on the door and said with gnashing teeth: "Mu Shimian, you can''t think! I''ll never let you rob your family again!"


    Mu Shinian thought of the middle-aged man who seemed kind and honest, but sometimes it was difficult to understand theplexity. Then, she thought of Gu Yan just now. She looked calm and saidzily, "OK, don''t rob."


    With that, she walked around, avoided Mu Shiran and went out from the other side.


    She doesn''t care about her family.


    It''s not umon for someone to take care of her family as a treasure.


    Mu Shiran clung to the door frame and her palm was ground with blood beads. She didn''t care much.


    She suddenly turned around, each word with a deep hatred: "don''t you rob? Mu Shinian, you sound good. Who doesn''t want to have a good family background! The Bo family has a big business and the threshold is so high. You think you can go in."


    Mu Shinian stopped.


    Being talked about like this, she estimated that if she didn''t make a sound, Mu Shiran had the ability to talk until she got on the bus.

 Chapter 799

    <h4>Chapter 799</h4>


    It''s almost time now. Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if I met so many acquaintances on the road.


    Mu Shinian thought and looked back.


    Mu Shiran was caught off guard and almost ran into her.


    Mu Shinian raised her hand, stood in front of her and was patted away by her hand.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said solemnly, "don''te to me, I won''te either."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran had prepared a bellyful of words, but suddenly he was called the pause button, and the whole person was confused.


    Mu Shinian saw that she didn''t understand and repeated, "I passed yesterday, did you forget?"


    With that, she turned and left. Just as the bus came, she quickly went up, put in coins, closed the door and drove away slowly.


    Mu Shiran stood there for a while before she finally came back. What was she talking about? When she wanted to catch up, the car had gone far.


    It was still early and there were no pedestrians at the bus station. He cursed twice and walked back angrily.


    What does it mean to lose more than gain? That''s it.


    But she didn''t expect that mu Shinian could be so cruel!


    Mu Shiran took two steps, and a surge of anger came out again. She bit her teeth and thought of her own killing moves. Suddenly, her anger was not so strong.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went directly to school. After breakfast, he went back to the ssroom to make up for his sleep.


    One after another, some students came in and were surprised to see hering so early.


    Ye Ling came to see her and was surprised.


    "Did youe so early?"


    Mu Shinian raised his head expressionless.


    Ye Linghuo''s voice, he didn''t walk very quickly, and almost fell on the chair.


    After she looked up and down at mu Shinian, she was shocked and covered her mouth: "so what''s the situation? Why is your face so ugly? Did you stay up all nightst night?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "no, recognize the bed."


    Yelington thought of her bedroom, and then the whole person was even more shocked.


    "No, you won''t be..."


    A crazy idea hovered in my mind.


    Before it was fully formed, he was interrupted by mu Shinian: "what are you thinking?"


    Ye Ling sat on the chair in panic, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and lowered his voice in shock: "you shouldn''t..."


    "Not what?"


    "Could it be..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was toozy to pay attention to her. He bowed his head and continued to go to bed.


    As a result, Ye Ling pulled the man up with his own strength, held her cheek and seriously opened his mouth: "Shi Nian, you answer my questions honestly."


    "..." you asked.


    She''s been waiting here for a long time.


    Mu Shinian thought exhausted.


    Ye Ling took a deep breath and looked around vigntly. Then he took a deep breath. Finally, he asked solemnly, "are you living together?"


    Mu Shi Nian ah, confused.


    Cohabitation? With whom? Thin and shallow? Don''t they live in a house every day.


    When ye Ling saw her like this, she also reacted. She knew what she had misunderstood. She coughed and weakly exined: "I mean..." the rest of the words, she didn''t mean to say well. She leaned close to Mu Shinian''s ear and said shyly.


    Then, as soon as her voice fell, she saw mu Shinian looking at her speechless.


    If the eyes can speak, then at this time, there should be a few big words shing on her face: are you particrly sick.

 Chapter 800

    <h4>Chapter 800</h4>


    Ye Ling smiled awkwardly and muttered innocently, "you said to recognize the bed, I thought..."


    "I was with my mother yesterday." Mu Shinian suddenly disappeared even sleepiness. She raised her hand, pressed her crazy eyebrows twice, and said silently, "what are you thinking?"


    Ye Ling cried out, hugged mu Shinian''s arm and frankly admitted his mistake: "don''t I believe it? You wander under your thin eyes every day, I don''t believe he can resist."


    Although mu Shinian didn''t understand it very well, she could guess some meaning from her smile.


    "Thin shallow is not so... Not human."


    She''s two months short of eighteen.


    Ye Ling smiled at his mouth. "Ha ha, the development department is awesome."


    Mu Shimian stared at her for a moment. Finally, he sessfully fell down and slept.


    Ignore, ignore.


    The more unreasonable, the more crazy.


    Ye Ling also shook her arm with a charming smile: "don''t be embarrassed to pull. You two are already together now."


    "What''s more, looking at the thin and shallow posture, people are going to live with you all their life."


    Mu Shinian finally couldn''t help but look up and ask some speechless questions: "why do you all think so?"


    Ye Ling immediately sat upright and looked serious: "who else?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to mention the name: "unfamiliar person."


    Ye Ling was not curious. He touched his chin and said, "no, look, people who are not familiar with you can detect it."


    "If you don''t like a person, how can you do everything? How can you take you to heart?"


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and his fingers whirled the pendant on the schoolbag.


    It should be their illusion.


    She can also be good at thin shallow.


    "I see."


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    Ye Ling was boasting, but she was suddenly interrupted. She was stunned for a moment, and then asked the wrong question: "what do you know?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian dragged his chin and touched the round ball in his hand. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly thought of what kind of equivalent he should give.


    Ye Ling looked at her with a puzzled expression of sudden enlightenment, and poked her arm with some worry: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, ss."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the teacher above, took out a book from his desk and opened it.


    Ye Ling looked at her strangely. Atst, he didn''t see anything. He began to review sadly.


    ¡­¡­


    After ss, mu Shinian took a bus and went to the mall.


    She wandered around and didn''t see anything atst. She went around the nearby antique shop again and still didn''t see anything.


    Seeing that she had been wandering for a long time, the owner of the antique shop kindly came together and said, "girl, what do you want, can you tell me?"


    Mu Shinian stared at those retro things for a long time, and finally shook his head: "it''s not good."


    "Ah, what''s wrong?" This antique shop can be said to be a signboard store here. All the things in it are genuine and rare. What''s more, the price is very high.


    Ordinary people really can''t afford it.


    If she didn''t look serious, the boss would really want to kick her out.


    Mu Shinian thought the boss misunderstood and exined: "things are good, that is, the price..."

 Chapter 801

    <h4>Chapter 801</h4>


    When the boss saw the white watch in her hand, his eyes lit up slightly.


    good heavens.


    He thought he was a poor girl. As a result, he could buy a suite with a watch in his hand!


    The boss immediately stood in awe: "little girl, the price is not a problem. The price can be discussed. If you sincerely want it, we can lower it for you. You can rest assured."


    And cut prices.


    That means that the price of these things is far less expensive than the price tag.


    Mu Shinian pondered, shook his head decisively and refused.


    "No, it''s too cheap."


    With that, she left her boss and went out directly.


    The boss''s chin is falling off.


    He turned his head, stared at the zero in the row and opened his mouth silently.


    cheap?


    Is that cheap?


    I don''t think there''s a super rich businessman behind this girl.


    Otherwise, how can you be so... Contemptuous of money?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian wandered around the business district for most of the day, and finally only bought a bittern back.


    As a result, just two bites, they were taken away.


    Thin shallow stood condescending behind her, staring at the box of brine and half a chicken w stuffed in her mouth. He sighed helplessly and spread his hand to her.


    "Spit it out."


    Mu Shi Nian muttered his mouth. How can he spit it out!


    She has eaten it. It''s impossible to vomit again.


    Mu Shinian did not say a word. He ate the chicken feet, then spit the bones on the paper towel, wrapped them and threw them into the trash can.


    Thin and shallow frowned and looked a little unhappy.


    Mu Shinian also wanted to reach for the box of brine, cover it directly and take it away.


    Mu Shinian''s hand was frozen in the air. After hesitating for a moment, he still caught up: "it doesn''t matter if I eat it once by chance. I don''t eat it every day."


    Yes.


    Right.


    you ''re right.


    I don''t know when the eating habit of Mu Shi Nian haspletely biased towards the health series.


    The stewed and cold dishes she used to like to eat were cklisted by Bo shallow on her own.


    Today she was just passing by, so she couldn''t help buying something to taste.


    If she had known this, she should have eaten outside and came back.


    Thin shallow put the bittern aside and had it at hand. Mu Shinian was too embarrassed to get it. He could only try to persuade this person.


    Thin shallow took the spat and sighed silently when he saw her look.


    It looks cold and light at ordinary times. How can you be so energetic when ites to eating?


    It seems that there is nothing else but food that can change her facial expression.


    "Can''t eat."


    "..." Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip silently: "twenty five yuan."


    And raised the price by two yuan.


    Thin and shallow didn''t answer: "I''ll turn youter."


    "..."e on, it''spletely dead.


    Mu Shimian sighed faintly. Before she was sad for too long, she saw the dishes cut on the chopping board. Her eyes suddenly lit up: "do you cook?"


    Thin shallow um, pointed to a round tomato and said, "wash it and cut it."


    Mu Shi read out, took the tomato and went to help.


    Anyway, her cooking is worrying, but her knife is still good.


    When she cut the tomato into very thin, very thin pieces and waited for the eptance to be sessful, the other party was silent for three seconds, sessfully turned out a new tomato from one side of the bag and handed it to her: "cut into pieces and stew beef brisket."

 Chapter 802

    <h4>Chapter 802</h4>


    "...." Mu Shinian took a breath from the corner of his lips, muttered silently, and went to help honestly.


    Bo Qiangang was about to sweep the tomatoes on the chopping board into the trash can. Mu Shinian stretched out his hand, pinched a piece and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Not long ago, she grabbed another piece, another piece... When she wanted to grab the fifth piece, she didn''t touch it for a long time. When she looked back, she saw that Bo Qian took away the sliced tomatoes.


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and said, "you!"


    Don''t you want to eat bittern, not even tomatoes?


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly: "I''ll have dinnerter."


    Then I can eat it, too.


    Mu Shinian muttered in his heart and honestly cut the tomato into pieces.


    Thin shallow stared at a little tomato juice on her lips. Somehow, the Adam''s apple rolled up and down unnaturally.


    An unspeakable taste suddenly spread in my heart.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by him for a long time, and his face was a little ufortable: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow saw that her mouth opened and closed, and a evil fire climbed up on her lower abdomen. He raised his hand and suddenly extended it. In the surprised eyes of the other party, he wiped out a drop of tomato juice from the corner of her mouth.


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked twice and looked at her. He didn''t know how. Suddenly he was a little ufortable.


    In the air, some strange breath is spreading.


    Thin shallow took a deep breath, almost didn''t dare to look at her, and hurried out: "watch it, I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    With that, he almost ran away.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes turned around with the boiler at the door. Finally, he sessfully stopped on the boiler and stared at the smoke curling up silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow almost ran upstairs.


    In the process of running, he identally knocked down the door and his toes were cramping with pain.


    When he finally got to the bedroom, he bowed his head and turned ck.


    no


    He has experienced so many things, walked so many roads, and was aroused by a half-year-old child... Impulse?


    The point is, she hasn''t done anything yet.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes in despair. Long ago, he had this inexplicable idea.


    As long as he sees her, it seems as long as he sees her, even if he doesn''t have to do anything, he will... Unconsciously be attracted by her.


    It''s over.


    Thin shallow thought.


    He''s really finished.


    There is no retreat.


    With a heavy sigh and a shallow arc in the corner of his mouth, he returned to the bathroom and turned on the shower.


    When the cold water rushed down, he felt his whole body cold.


    But it''s fun.


    There''s nothing like seeing your heart.


    He just nted it.


    Without any sign, it was nted.


    nted in the body of Mu Shinian, and never remember.


    ¡­¡­


    The bath took a long time.


    When he finished washing and went down, there was a burning smell in the living room.


    Mu Shinian held his mobile phone in his left hand and stared at the thing that couldn''t see anything for the time being. Facing the person sitting on the sofa, he asked curiously, "the taste should be OK. Do you want to eat?"


    Thin shallow looked up and saw a te of burnt ck things on the table. If he didn''t look carefully, he really couldn''t see what it was.

 Chapter 803

    <h4>Chapter 803</h4>


    Thin shallow can''t helpughing.


    Mu Shinian is really intentional.


    Bo Jinhua has been here for a long time, but he hasn''t said a word. He just sits over there.


    Mu Shinian thought it was impossible to sit like that. It was rare toe once. Although the rtionship between the two sides was not very good, at least Bo Jinhua, a serious father, should have a taste of his son''s craftsmanship.


    Bo Qian was going toe down. As a result, Bo Jinhua stared at the pile of things for a long time, smiled coldly and came out: "will you give this to my son?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at this pile of ck things. She didn''t know. She just looked at it, and then it was like this.


    But, strictly speaking, she didn''t do it?


    She''s innocent.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian shook his head.


    "I didn''t do it."


    "Hehe, who else did it?" Bo Jinhua sneered: "every chef here is a five-star level. They can''t do this kind of thing."


    Nonsense, of course the cook can''t do it.


    Mu Shi read his stomach Fei. As soon as he was about to speak, a voice floated down.


    "I did it."


    Thin shallow walked down, his eyes fell on the bowl. He couldn''t see what it was. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. After a long time, he read it when he looked at it.


    Mu Shinian looked innocent.


    She doesn''t know. Don''t ask her. She''s innocent.


    Thin shallow coughed gently and looked surprised at his father.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bo Jinhua sneered; "Now you can even say such a blind excuse in order to favor this woman?"


    Mu Shinian is speechless.


    She is also the best cook. Instant noodles can be boiled and fried. It''s delicious, okay.


    Before Bo Qian opened his mouth, Bo Jinhua had stood up. He was disgusted. He picked up the bowl and threw it aside. It seemed that he would get in the way if he looked at it more.


    "When did you learn to cook? Why don''t I know?"


    Bo Qian doesn''t like to go into the kitchen since he was a child. He''szy. He has a picky appetite and can cook. Hehe... How can it be.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian, and then at Bo Jinhua. Finally, he looked back at Bo Qian, sighed, and said, "why don''t I go up first?"


    This is the posture to fight.


    It''s easy for Bo Qianhua to beat down the man Bo Jinhua brought with him. She doesn''t need her help.


    Thin shallow nodded.


    The rare Bo Jinhua also had no opinion.


    After mu Shinian went upstairs, Bo Jinhua slowly looked at the people behind him.


    The gray haired housekeeper immediately put a te in front of him and bowed out.


    Thin shallow stared at the box and looked at it for a few seconds.


    "What do you mean?"


    He can know what it is without guessing.


    Bo Jinhua looked at the change of his face, sighed gently and said, "Bo Qian, don''t be capricious. I know I was sorry for you, but now I''m making up for it. This is thetest development and is very helpful to your condition."


    In an instant, the smile on thin and shallow face was even colder.


    "Is it helpful for my condition?"


    Bo Jinhua nodded seriously; "Don''t worry, I promise, those experts have been tested, you..."

 Chapter 804

    <h4>Chapter 804</h4>


    Thin shallow grabbed the ss bottle in the box, narrowed his eyes dangerously, stared at the crystal clear medicine inside, and his smile filled his face.


    "Then I really thank you."


    Bo Jinhua couldn''t touch the meaning of his words. He pulled his lower lip. Before he opened his mouth, Bo Qian put the ss bottle in his pocket.


    He raised his eyes: "I ept it. You can go."


    For a moment, Bo Jinhua had no doubt that Bo Qian would do it.


    However, after the rough waves, Bo Qian suddenly calmed down.


    It seems that everything is just his illusion.


    Thin shallow pinched the pot of medicine and smiled coldly; "Why, what else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Jinhua took back his eyes and sighed. Then he persuaded his elders to look at the mischievous young generation again and said, "if there is a way, you shouldpletely eradicate it. Otherwise, you can''t go on like this."


    "Sometimes, you can''t bear it. Don''t suppress it. You''ll be much easier after taking that medicine. You''re my heir. I''ll never hurt you. Didn''t you know that long ago?"


    Thin and quiet, even the tip of the eyebrow didn''t bother to lift it.


    Seeing this, Bo Jinhua didn''t say much. After sighing, he said faintly, "forget it, you should take your medicine on time."


    With that, he stood up on crutches and walked out slowly.


    The housekeeper immediately came over and helped him.


    When the two men walked away, Bo Qian released his hand. The bottle of medicine had been pinched by him with cracks.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa and stared at the bottle of medicine. His face was so heavy that it was almost dripping water.


    His eyes suddenly darkened.


    He seemed to have returned to the small room, surrounded by strange edges.


    He curled up on the ground, cold, as if there was something hot, sticky and pungent... He remembered for a long time before he remembered what it was, blood.


    Bright red blood.


    It seems to flow from him.


    It''s like someone else''s.


    He can''t tell.


    Just as he was about to crush the ss, he stretched out his hand, dragged his finger away, took the ss bottle that was about to be crushed and threw it on the table.


    Thin and shallow regained his mind and looked at the person in front of him. He was short of breath and his face was a little ugly.


    "It''s all right."


    Mu Shinian firmly held his hand: "if you sink into those memories of the past, you will bepletely finished."


    "You can''t touch these drugs, whether they are life-saving or not. If you can restrain yourself, you can''t touch them. He''s not so kind. He may have tampered with the drugs."


    "If I were your father, what would I do when you are out of control? I will try my best to control you for the sake of the great cause of Bo family and the so-called continuation of incense."


    "As long as I control you and pinch your weakness, I''m sure I can let you listen to me and be a puppet. As long as I make you addicted, even the person with strong will will will be controlled."


    "Bo Qian, no matter what happened in the past, you can''t sink into the past. Do you know what I mean?"


    Thest few words, mu Shinian, were almost bitten out from the depths of his throat.


    If she can, she wants to pull this person out of the unspeakable story in the past!

 Chapter 805

    <h4>Chapter 805</h4>


    In the past, she only knew a few things.


    She doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know how dark it is.


    More than ten years ago, it was still a little boy''s thin and shallow. What kind of life did he live, what extent he was forced to go, how lonely he should be, and how he was forced to grow up overnight.


    She doesn''t want to know.


    Mu Shinian pulled his thin hand hard, as if to pull people out of the abyss through this action, and then walked forward without looking back.


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand, and her blood was boiling.


    No one knows what he went through in just a few minutes.


    No one knows that under his calm appearance, there is a fierce beast running away! One rxed, loosened and broke free from the shackles.


    And she just wanted to pull him out.


    That''s it.


    Mu Shinian clutched his hand hard, and blood flowed down at his fingertips.


    She took a deep breath and pulled a smile that was not very obvious.


    "Thin and shallow, you can''t look back!"


    In the dark room, the iron chain made a crisp and cold impact.


    In addition to a small body, there was an adult who stood in the corner where he was crazy and couldn''t catch it. He looked at him crazy, looked at him crazy, looked at him crazy, looked at him like a savage, didn''t understand or understand, struggled powerlessly, looked at his powerless control of fate, and then shook his head.


    "Failed."


    "Still failed."


    "Failed again."


    "He''s the one with the best physical fitness."


    "Yes, unfortunately, it failed."


    "What about that?"


    "Lose it. It''s a waste of time to keep it. His data has no reference value."


    "Ah..."


    Then the man left.


    He was the only one left in the little ck room.


    Powerless cry, desperately self muttion, bleeding all over the ground.


    He is out of control like a monster. As soon as he releases it, he will hit and bite people. He once killed people alive


    His mouth and body were full of that disgusting smell.


    It''s really disgusting.


    But, but


    Thin shallow pinched his fingers, and his whole body was convulsing.


    However, he tried his best. He tried his best. He wanted to be a normal person.


    He is also fighting desperately, but


    The housekeeper looked at the man''s red eyes. He couldn''t see it anymore. He came out of the kitchen and picked it up silently.


    As soon as he touched his hand, he was stopped by mu Shinian: "throw it away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper''s hand trembled and his voice pleaded.


    "Miss mu, you don''t understand, young master. He really can..."


    "I said put it down!" Mu Shinian looked back. There was no trace of temperature in Sen''s cold eyes: "do you want him to rely on these things all his life?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper''s tears rolled and silently released his hand.


    Mu Shinian turned her head and squatted on the ground. The man''s red pupil reflected her figure. She raised her hand, pressed the back of the man''s head and touched her forehead.


    A low, hoarse voice spilled from her mouth.


    "Thin shallow, you look at me!"


    "Look at me!"


    In the living room, there was only the sob of the housekeeper.


    And her hoarse, terrible voice.


    "Don''t you believe what fortune tellers say? Don''t you believe that even if I''m not the expensive girl your family is looking for, you don''t care?"


    "If so, thin and shallow, look at me! I''ming, I''ming to save you!"


    There''s more and more blood on your hands.


    I can''t tell whose it is for a moment.

 Chapter 806

    <h4>Chapter 806</h4>


    The housekeeper was frightened to see from behind.


    He took a deep breath and wanted to stop it. At least, he could pull out the hand of Mu Shinian.


    He knows how strong thin is.


    What''s more, at this time, he has no reason at all. If he is not careful, his hand may be broken.


    After all, when he lost his mind, he almost broke people''s... Neck.


    But he just walked away. Mu Shinian seemed to have a pair of eyes behind him. He drank him in time: "don''te here, you go down."


    "Call out the rest of the manor."


    "No one is allowed toe in without my orders."


    The housekeeper stood at a loss. Now he really cried.


    "Miss mu, this..."


    "He''ll be fine." Mu Shinian said firmly, "you watched him grow up, didn''t you? You can''t want him to rely on these drugs all his life."


    If this goes on, sooner orter, thin and shallow will end.


    No matter how good he is, he''s probably going to die.


    And she, don''t let this day happen.


    The housekeeper clenched his fist hard. After a long time, he bit his teeth: "I know."


    When the housekeeper closed the door, he looked at the hands that held each other uneasily.


    Perhaps, really, there will be a very outrageous statement.


    Like the man of destiny.


    The housekeeper wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and walked out at a loss.


    When the door closed, the muscles on thin and shallow body were tightly stretched, and a pair of red eyes had no focal length. His breathing was very rapid, like those good violent factors hidden in ordinary days, all burst open in such a short moment.


    In the crowd, there is no doubt.


    His most embarrassing and terrible scene was exposed in the sun.


    Nowhere to hide, nowhere to hide.


    Mu Shinian didn''t realize that her hand had been paralyzed by him. She took a deep breath. One hand was still covering the back of the man''s head. The man''s slight trembling could be detected at the fingertips.


    She took a deep breath and told him word by word: "you can''t go on like this, thin and shallow."


    Thin shallow breathing, the whole person seems to be trying to bear something.


    Mu Shi repeated his name over and over again. I don''t know how long it passed. The man seemed to finally feel tired. He leaned against her and slept.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief and carefully broke their hands.


    She stared at the blood hole in her left hand and frowned slightly. She went to hold a medicine box. After simple treatment, she sorted out his messy clothes, and then picked up the mobile phone.


    Xiao Hei''s voice sounded happily on the phone.


    "Sister mu, what''s the matter? How did you get in touch with me? Aren''t you preparing for the college entrance examination recently?"


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said coldly, e to Bojia manor, speed up."


    Xiao Hei seemed to be in the bar. His voice was a little messy. When he heard the voice, he sent the girl who came to chat up with him for a long time and said to the phone, "I''ll be there in a minute, about 20 minutes, but sister mu, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "It''s not me."


    Mu Shinian bent down and picked up the box of Medicine on the ground. He was silent for a long time, and his eyes became more and more cruel.


    Xiao Hei seemed to feel the cold air from mu Shinian. He coughed and said weakly, "I understand. I''ll be there right away."

 Chapter 807

    <h4>Chapter 807</h4>


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian stared at the man leaning on the sofa and his eyes fell back on the bottle of medicine.


    best.


    Best, Bo Jinhua, you didn''t do anything, otherwise, I will never let you go!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hei took off his shoes for him after he moved him to bed, then covered the quilt, turned around and stared at mu Shinian''s hand in amazement.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly.


    The next second, her eyes moved briskly again. She didn''t make a sound, but just stared at the man on the bed.


    Xiao Hei turned along her eyes and opened his mouth with some worry: "what''s the matter with you? Young master Bo, what''s the matter with him?"


    Mu Shinian threw something to him.


    Xiao Hei quickly reached out and took it. After a look, he was confused again.


    "What is this?"


    Mu Shinian shook the wound on his hand and said coldly: "let people analyze whether there are addictive ingredients in it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little ck stared round in amazement: "what?"


    "Literally." Mu Shinian looked at Xiao hei and threatened to pull out a very dangerous arc: "don''t let others know about it."


    Xiao Hei nodded silently. After a moment, he finally picked up the medicine box and went out.


    Mu Shinian identally poked the wound. Her painful scalp numbed. In the twinkling of an eye, she took a deep breath and calmly covered up the anxiety and agitation.


    She sat on the bed, raised her hand and pushed aside the hair on the man''s face.


    The man seemed to feel something and moved gently, but soon he was quiet again.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers froze in the air for a moment before she finally put them back. She took a deep breath, stood up and walked outside.


    Her face changed as soon as she went out.


    It''s not that simple, is it?


    What did Bo Qian experience and why did he leave such a big wound? Today, they can''t recover.


    Mu Shinian was about to go downstairs when he heard a light noise behind him.


    The housekeeper stood behind her with a box in his arms.


    Mu Shinian stared at the box and looked at the housekeeper''s eyes. She suddenly understood and was about to refuse, The housekeeper quickly interrupted her: "Miss mu, I stole it. The young master will not destroy these things, nor will he look at them again, nor will he let others see them. If you don''t look at them, he may never let you know in your life."


    Mu Shinian stared at the box. She seemed to have a hunch that the things in it would make her feel worse than now.


    She doesn''t understand. What''s the purpose of keeping these things?


    After standing quietly for a long time, mu Shinian finally walked over and took the box from the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper stared at her hand tied with gauze and said uneasily, "your hand."


    "It''s all right. It''s been handled."


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at him and answered almost perfunctorily.


    The housekeeper wanted to say something, but when he saw that mu Shinian''s face was wrong, he didn''t speak again.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the chair in the office.


    Thin and shallow, she was much taller than her. She curled up in the chair, only such a small ball.


    Mu Shinian held his chin with his hands and his eyes fell on the box.


    On or off.


    Everyone has a secret.

 Chapter 808

    <h4>Chapter 808</h4>


    Isn''t it good for her to do so.


    Even if the starting point is good.


    Mu Shinian sat in his chair and remained silent for a long time.


    For a long time, she finally raised her hand, entered the password, clicked and opened it.


    Mu Shinian''s heart clicked.


    She just tried, and then held that if the password was wrong, it would be logical not to read it. As a result... Bo shallow really used the password.


    Mu Shinian frowned. After finally hesitating, he opened the box.


    It seems that the box has not been opened for a long time, but the information in it is well preserved and is not damp at all.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, took an old photo and took a closer look.


    In the photo, the boy''s hair is messy, his face is dark, but his eyes are particrly bright. There is no vitality in it, but only a deep cold in it.


    It made people shudder.


    Mu Shinian felt that his breath was going to break.


    Even after more than ten years, the outline of the teenager is still very clear. Mu Shinian''s fingertips turned over the photo rigidly.


    On the back, there is a red fork.


    Mu Shinian made an effort on his fingertips and pinched the thin photo with a moment of coldness.


    What does cross mean?


    Mu Shimian anxiously opened the other photos in the box. Each one was terrible. Each one was the little boy. Behind each one, there was a bright red fork.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Is it a failed product?


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist hard, and his face was shing a bit dangerous.


    There are many photos. The front ones are very clean. At the back, blood is sshed on each photo.


    Mu Shinian''s pupil shrank suddenly. She turned out those photos. When she turned to thest one, the cold boy with a tightplexion suddenly pulled a smile in the dark environment.


    Look at each other across the picture.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the edge of the table fiercely, and he smiled? Why do youugh?


    Mu Shinian turned over those photos one after another from the first one. Finally, she stopped on the only photo still smiling. She closed her eyes and tried to go back to the dark little room more than ten years ago. It seemed to recall and explore what he was thinking.


    Step by step, walking along his road, he was hurt little by little, step by step, little by little... In the back, someone stood in front of him with something familiar. The boy suddenly gently pulled his lower lip andughed.


    Then, when someone approached, he suddenly shot.


    Almost at once, he hit the visitor with a fatal blow.


    Mu Shinian fiercely opened her eyes. It seemed that the whole person was in the depressed atmosphere. She took two breaths hard, as if she had been saved from drowning. When she calmed down, a cold sweat ran up on her back.


    Close, abuse, beat his spirit again and again, make him surrender, inject him with drugs that don''t know what it is again and again, in order to control him


    Why?


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought hard.


    Why on earth?


    Bo Jinhua would rather abandon Bo Ye than support Bo Qian. He should be more or less afraid of the power of his mother''s family behind Bo Qian''s mother.


    And, as far as she knows, there is something about blood.


    Since Bo Qian is so important, will bo Jinhua watch others make fun of his son?

 Chapter 809

    <h4>Chapter 809</h4>


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and leaned back on the chair.


    There was only onemp in the room. After the night went dark, the whole world was shrouded in this darkness.


    She sat alone for a long time and didn''t wake up.


    Until the phone rang.


    She woke up with a start.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, pressed his forehead and answered the phone.


    There was a little ck voice on the phone. It was a little heavy. I didn''t feel good about it.


    "The doctor told me toe out the day after tomorrow at thetest, and they asked me to warn you that maybe the result will not be very good."


    "... what do you mean?"


    Poison?


    Xiao Hei seemed to know what she was thinking. He shook his head on the phone and thought that mu Shinian couldn''t see it. He had to say, "the doctor said that the ingredients inside are veryplex. They have extracted several ingredients at present... I''ll send them to you."


    Xiao Hei didn''t seem to know what to say. He hung up his cell phone and sent the message.


    Mu Shinian took a look and his face suddenly changed.


    Sure enough, it''s all addictive.


    Bo Jinhua wants to make Bo Qian addicted? Since then, he has relied on this drug and be a puppet under his hands!?


    Xiao Hei sent another message.


    -However, these drugs carefully remove the parts that are harmful to the body. This is not a professional team. It is difficult to do this step. At least, if no one cultivates secretly, it is estimated that no one can do it in the market.


    In other words, if no one secretly spends most of their time and energy, it is impossible.


    So how long did it take to study these things?


    One problem after another.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time, then came out with a sigh of relief, leaned back on the chair and stared at the box.


    Xiaohei said uneasily, "are you okay?"


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and raised a cold smile: "it''s not me who had an ident."


    "Sister mu, you... This is worse than your own ident." Xiao Hei opened his mouth honestly: "sister mu, I think you should calm down no matter what happens. Young master Bo''s situation is very bad. The situation of the Bo family is already very chaotic. If even you are confused, young master Bo is like this now and has no power to fight back. If something happens, you can only block it."


    After listening to it for a long time, mu Shinian smiled: "thank you. I know."


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ll send you the specific investigation results. Miss mu, if you want anything else, call me at any time."


    "OK."


    Hung up.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and pressed his forehead with both hands.


    There are several green veins beating abruptly.


    Thin and shallow


    Mu Shinian put the things back in the box, put them ording to the way in memory, and then put them back to the original ce.


    Close the study door, mu Shinian looked at the sky outside, opened the bedroom door and watched the people on the bed sleep safely. She sighed and sat on the sofa uneasily.


    ¡­¡­


    Shallow had nightmares all night.


    In the dream, some messy pictures shed from time to time, struggling, screaming, powerlessness, darkness... He seemed to fall into boundless darkness.


    He just fell from a high ce. He stretched his hand and wanted to grab something.


    But it''s useless.


    It''s still useless.


    He just fell, all the way down.


    He wanted to make a sound, but he couldn''t make any sound.

 Chapter 810

    <h4>Chapter 810</h4>


    He just looked at it, so little light, the scope gradually narrowed, and finally there were only so few stars left.


    Is he dying?


    Thin and weak thinking.


    I''m dying.


    It''s good to die.


    It''s dead.


    Don''t worry if he dies. One day, he will lose control and do something irreparable.


    Dead, how clean.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes, and thest light gradually disappeared.


    He epted his fate.


    The rest, forget it.


    It''s a relief.


    Bo Qian thinks so. He has almost given up struggling. In the past years, he has been struggling and wants to be a normal person.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, dressed in a decent human skin, living in the sun and watching others live a normal life, others envy his bright appearance, but he envies their normality.


    That''s it.


    Thin shallow has recognized it and doesn''t want to struggle anymore.


    However, the falling process was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    His feet were empty. He looked down and saw that the ck was bottomless.


    Thin shallow raised his head and looked at the man who held him, vaguely visible, a little familiar outline.


    Then the light gradually became clear.


    He saw the gloomy face looking at him angrily and anxiously, and the hand sped his hand.


    He no longer falls.


    The man said to him coldly, "do you want to die? Are you willing to die like this? Because you are afraid of losing control and idents, do you want to die?"


    The questions were clear and strong.


    Thin shallow stared at her.


    The voice became more and more gloomy and heavier: "you can''t die! You can''t just die. I will pull you back, I will!"


    No, you can''t hold me.


    No one can hold me.


    Thin shallow moved his lower lip and wanted to say something. As a result, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Give me your hand and I''ll take you back!"


    "I swear, I will take you back!"


    The hand pulled him tightly.


    Holding his hand began to hurt.


    "Go back?"


    Thin shallow dull repeated these two words.


    "Yes,e back!"


    The voice spoke anxiously.


    Thin shallow stared at his hand firmly held. The face in front of him gradually became familiar.


    It''s her


    The thin and shallow lips moved silently twice.


    He stared at the hand and looked at it for a while. Then he tentatively extended his hand.


    Just reached half way, his hand was grabbed by someone.


    That hand took him and dragged him into the light.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow fierce sat up from the bed. His eyes were nk. He looked nkly at the surrounding environment. When he learned that he was in his room, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief, copsed on the sofa, and grabbed his hair with one hand.


    He remembered... Dizzy.


    And then


    Thin shallow closed his eyes, and some memories suddenly became clear.


    A vague picture shed in his mind. He looked at his hands, clean and slender, no different from the past.


    Thin shallow stared at a little trace in his fingernails that was almost fading away.


    This won''t be


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Mu Shinian saw that he woke up, and the corner of his lips said, "wake up, do you want to drink some porridge?"


    Thin shallow Leng Leng stared at the steaming porridge in her hand, curious: "did you cook it?"

 Chapter 811

    <h4>Chapter 811</h4>


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, I bought it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s honest.


    Before Bo Qian couldugh, he saw the gauze wrapped on mu Shinian''s hand, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Your hand."


    "identally cut it." Mu Shinian waved his hand indifferently: "put the porridge on the table and it''s still hot. Eat it quickly..."


    Before he finished, Bo Qian came behind her, held her hand, and then untied the gauze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent and wanted to retract his hand.


    Thin and shallow simply sped her wrist and didn''t let her move; "Cut it?"


    "... yes."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his wrist with his other hand and said, "loosen it and have porridge."


    She pursed her lips and her face was very ugly.


    "Didn''t you cut this wound?"


    "Do you want to do an injury assessment?" Mu Shinian said jokingly. His fingers curled slightly to cover the wound. His other hand picked up the gauze and wrapped it simply: "the doctor said, pay attention, don''t move, or it will burst."


    Thin lightplexion iron green: "I hurt?"


    "No."


    "I know." Thin shallow didn''t seem to hear what she was saying. He bit his teeth and his face was very ugly; "I always lose my mind at that time. I don''t remember what I did. I didn''t mean it."


    His voice gradually became low and hoarse. Atst, he could hardly hear it clearly.


    Mu Shinian listened to every word of his very clearly.


    Her body tilted slightly and her eyes fell on his bedside table: "have you been taking the medicine hidden in the darkyer at the bottom of the drawer?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face changed in an instant.


    Mu Shinian turned around, took a spoon and gently stirred the porridge: "eat quickly."


    When she finished, she was going out.


    Thin shallow suddenly pressed the door with one hand.


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at him in amazement: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow tightened his face and moved his lips several times. He didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Thin shallow tangled for a long time. It seemed that he finally made a decision. He pursed his lips, left a word and waited, and ran back.


    He squatted, opened the drawer, removed a darkyer with his bare hands, and took out a box of unfinished medicine from it.


    Turn around and give it to Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian blinked and didn''t pick it up.


    Bo Qianyi was worried. He thought she was still angry. He directly held her hand and stuffed the medicine into her hand. Then, he was silent, went back, squatted down, turned over a medicine box from the depths of the cab and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian stared at the two boxes of medicine and looked up at him in amazement.


    Thin shallow didn''t dare to look at her eyes and floated around: "these drugs are inhibitory. They have no side effects. I''ll touch them when I can''t stand it."


    "..." Mu Shinian stared at the two boxes of medicine withplex eyes and held it in his hand: "it''s gone?"


    "... gone"


    Thin shallow honest ount.


    There is quite a kind of children who do something wrong and can''t help feeling guilty in front of adults.


    Mu Shinian nodded and asked, "where are the manufacturers?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow lip angle pulled, not very calm looking at her.


    How did mu Shinian know?


    Mu Shinian gently pulled his lips: "I wasn''t sure just now. I''m sure now."

 Chapter 812

    <h4>Chapter 812</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow face darkened in an instant.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, and that expression was saying: exin it, don''t struggle to death.


    Thin and shallow face is getting darker and darker.


    The two men looked at each other silently for a long time, and Bo Qian frankly reported the name of a manufacturer.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes twitched twice.


    This manufacturer, which she has heard of, is quiterge in scale and one of the best in the industry. As a result, the owner behind the scenes is actually thin!


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Thin and shallow saw that mu Shinian didn''t follow. He became more and more uneasy. He finally couldn''t bear it. He coughed and asked weakly, "I''ll call back and remove the manufacturer directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian took two strong blows from the corners of his lips: "no, don''t take this medicine in the future. The medicine is three poisonous."


    "... OK." Thin shallow said nothing calmly, but his eyes fell back to her hand: "your hand."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    Thin shallow shook his fist uneasily, and his heart was still filled with anxiety.


    How could it be okay.


    He knows how strong he is.


    "Drink quickly."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the bowl of porridge.


    Thin shallow looked at her and then at the bowl of porridge. He was silent for a long time, went back to the bathroom to wash, and then came out to drink porridge.


    Mu Shinian opened the curtains and the windows.


    Then she went out.


    Thin and shallow eyes have been quietly following her figure, carefully recalling the missing memory in her mind, but I still can''t remember anything.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and supported his forehead. His vision fell on the bowl of steaming porridge. He leaned weakly on the back of his chair, picked up the spoon and ate it.


    In fact, it''s just ordinary porridge. It doesn''t have any taste. It can''tpare with those he used to eat.


    However, it was the best bowl of porridge in his memory.


    At least, after such painful memories, someone can give him a little warmth.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, the whole person seemed to take on a new look.


    Thin shallow came out of the bathroom, nced at the cell phone ringing on the bed, and was silent for a long time before he walked over and picked it up to answer.


    The voice over the phone was very uncertain: "young master, are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow sat on the bed with a towel against his head and wiped his dry hair.


    The assistant sighed and opened his mouth with some fear: "young master, the people who show up there are talents. They are all selected by the old gentleman throughyers. This is estimated to be the most powerful team in the world. Young master, you can use their. Besides, the old master is expected to make medicine that can save you."


    "Young master, for whatever purpose, keep that pharmaceutical factory, at least..."


    "I don''t want it." Thin shallow interrupted the assistant''s chatter. After a moment of silence, he said, "I also thought of using the knife in the old man''s hand..."


    The assistant asked anxiously, "then you are now."


    "Now, I don''t need it. I can rely on myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The assistant also fell silent on the phone.


    The secret base built by Bo Jinhua, the gang inside, is really powerful.


    If we can make good use of it, it is estimated that one day we will be able to detoxify Bo Qian.

 Chapter 813

    <h4>Chapter 813</h4>


    Thin shallow stared at his fingers.


    Is there such a day?


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Thin shallow seems to be able to see the blood on his hands.


    He was silent for a few minutes and said coldly to the people on the phone, "just send two people to follow me."


    "Young master, this... Let''se." The man said anxiously, "what if..."


    "Not in case." Thin shallow interrupted his words, his voice with a trace of coldness: "I started this matter, and I should end it."


    Seeing that he could not persuade, the assistant had to give up.


    "I see. I''ll arrange it."


    Thin shallow hung up the phone, his fingers gently pressed his fingers, and he didn''te back for a long time.


    He had an idea for this decision since he saw mu Shinian''s hand.


    It can''t go on like this.


    If this matter reallyes to a dead end, he may really identally hurt others.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Mu Shimian took a holiday for the housekeeper and servants without authorization. Now there are only two of them left in the vi.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa with her fingers sliding the records sent. The more she looked down, the more ugly her face became.


    Xiaohei didn''t wait for her information and sent a text message to urge her.


    - sister mu, are you okay?


    - you calm down.


    - sister mu, give me a message.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and returned to the manufacturing nt.


    Every scene, every individual seems so hateful.


    Xiao Hei didn''t get her reply, so he called me uneasily.


    Mu Shinian looked at Xiao Hei''s name, silent, or answered.


    Xiao Hei listened to her breathing and said anxiously, "sister mu, calm down and don''t be impulsive."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, and almost every word overflowed from the depths of his throat: "I''m very calm!"


    Xiao Hei is going to be scared silly.


    Where does this look like calm!


    He was scared to death.


    "Sister mu, do you want to..."


    "Destroy this information." Mu Shimian said and added: "destroy the box of medicine sales and all the background materials. Warn those doctors that this matter must not be leaked."


    Xiao Hei hurried to say, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you right away."


    Mu Shimian deleted all the information in his mobile phone and leaned wearily on the sofa.


    Why on earth did Bo Jinhua secretly build such arge-scalepany with elite teams? It took so much effort to make drugs that can make Bo Qian rely on, but it doesn''t hurt his body.


    It shows that Bo Jinhua still needs this piece.


    In the end, where is the missing link.


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps at the entrance of the stairs.


    Mu Shimian subconsciously stuffed his mobile phone into the gap of the sofa.


    Thin shallow has been dressed neatly. When she came downstairs to see her, there was a slight difference on her face.


    Mu Shinian stood up from the sofa and looked at him as if he was going out, with a face of disapproval.


    Thin shallow robbed her and said, "I have something to do. I have to go out."


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    What needs to go out?


    Thin shallow coughed gently and avoided her sharp eyes: "I told the driver to drive."


    "Do you have to go?" Mu Shinian asked.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and rubbed her head twice: "I have to go."

 Chapter 814

    <h4>Chapter 814</h4>


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked at his feet.


    Thin shallow bent over and put plush slippers at her feet: "put them on, the weather turns cold."


    It''s raining and humid these two days.


    Mu Shinian didn''t wear plush shoes. She looked up silently and looked at him faintly: "well, be careful on the road."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin, shallow and inexplicable, his back was cold. He seemed ufortable when she stared at him.


    Mu Shinian gave him a faint smile: "go busy."


    "... if you don''t want me to go, I won''t go." Thin shallow struggled before opening his mouth.


    Mu Shinian shook his head and put on his plush slippers: "no, you''re busy."


    "... OK, I''ll be back soon."


    Thin shallow said, putting on his coat and walking outside.


    Waiting for the sound of an engine outside the courtyard, she squatted down and touched the white haired tiger in a bad mood.


    The white haired tiger looked up listlessly, looked at her, and curled up on the ground.


    Mu Shinian rubbed its head twice and said gently, "don''t worry, this thing will pass soon."


    The white haired tiger seemed to realize something wrong, looked up and looked at her quietly.


    Mu Shinian gently grabbed its ears twice; "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. This matter must be settled."


    The white tiger moaned, rubbed her head twice, and gently bit her trouser legs, as if he wanted to go with her.


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "You can''t go. It''s probably a little dangerous."


    The white tiger let out another cry and rubbed her pants.


    "You really can''t go."


    Mu Shimian was amused by it: "I''ll help your master deal with something ande back soon. You look after your home."


    ¡­¡­


    The pharmaceutical factory is in the suburbs.


    There are many people around, martialw and secret sentry.


    Maybe because someone broke inst time, there were more people patrolling around.


    Mu Shinian dealt with them for some time before finally sneaking into the building quietly.


    Mu Shimian walked around the building, went in from the dressing room, put on a white coat, wore a mask, took out a namete from his pocket and hung it around his neck. After everything was done, Mu Shimian walked in as if nothing had happened.


    asionally one or two people passed by and saw her. They stopped to say hello, and then left in a hurry


    Mu Shinian watched them leave, his eyes flickered twice and walked directly towards the CNC center.


    She just wanted to destroy the ce, but these people had no enemies with her, and she wouldn''t kill others.


    Mu Shinian thought all the way. When he got to the CNC center, he knocked out a person, called out the map, memorized it in the shortest time, and then returned around the original road.


    When he arrived at the production center, mu Shinian pulled the mask up a little, then directly took out the lighter, lit a few pieces of paper, threw it in the trash can, and then quickly hid in a blind spot of monitoring.


    After burning for a minute, the fire rm shrieked.


    The whole corridor was thick with smoke.


    Someone has hurried out.


    Mu Shinian pinched his throat and shouted, "the experimental object is leaking! Run, everybody! Turn on the fire!"


    This roar is like blowing up a mine on the ground.


    Leakage during the experiment is very serious, because some toxic things have not beenpletely removed. If you identally inhale a little, you will die at any time.

 Chapter 815

    <h4>Chapter 815</h4>


    The rm is still screaming.


    The crowd was moving around and everyone wanted to run outside.


    Screams, quarrels, endless.


    Mu Shinian went outside the house and climbed to the second floor with his bare hands. The old technique was repeated and a smoke was thrown out.


    She spent more than ten minutes, put several smoke bombs, and the whole building was shrouded in ayer of smoke.


    The smoke was still spreading, and the people who ran out of the building did not dare to stay. Everyone covered their noses and ran away.


    Mu Shimian stood on the roof with a wet towel and looked down. She was relieved to confirm that there was no one else in the building. She took out a ck USB sh drive from her pocket and returned to the data center.


    Mu Shinian gently pushed open a crack. After confirming that there was no one in the house, she inserted the U disk into theputer, ten fingers quickly imported the virus, and then directed the destruction.


    Mu Shinian stared at the jumping code, and she clenched her teeth.


    Without the support of original data, she wants to see what Bo Jinhua wants to do.


    Mu Shinian is very fast.


    However, no matter how fast, it is still a step slow.


    The sound of the rm has faded away.


    Mu Shinian frowned. She modified the circuit. The rm should be ringing all the time.


    Mu Shinian has noticed that it is wrong.


    But her speed is toote.


    Footsteps were heard outside the door.


    Mu Shinian saw that the progress had reached 80%. He bit his teeth and looked around the house. He couldn''t find a ce to hide.


    Mu Shinian took a breath out, made a quick decision, and threw two more smoke bombs. The white smoke in the house became thicker and thicker.


    Mu Shinian was choked and almost cried.


    She covered her nose and stared at it. Only 5% of the progress was notpleted. She took a deep breath and hid behind the door when the door was knocked open.


    The people who came in were choked and coughed for a while: e on, go and open the window and ventte!"


    "What''s the situation, man? Where''s that man?"


    "Come on, find it!"


    As soon as the window opens.


    The smoke dissipated.


    More trouble.


    Mu Shinian stared at the progress of thest few points, took a deep breath and took the lead.


    "Ah!" Someone screamed and clumsily tried to fight back. As a result, he was a stepte. Mu Shinian took the lead and knocked him unconscious.


    Even if you can''t see, you can hear.


    The security guards had already run over when they heard the scream.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth, grabbed his fist and kicked it directly.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream.


    Then, the group of people seemed to be crazy and besieged her one after another.


    Enough!


    The virus was imnted sessfully.


    Mu Shinian kicked away the person in front of him and rushed to theputer. As a result, a fierce wind suddenly came behind him, directly facing theputer screen.


    As long as theputer is destroyed and the USB sh disk is not pulled out, the destruction instructions cannot bepleted.


    As long as there is a backup on otherputers, it can bepletely restored.


    Mu Shimian pursed her lower lip. Between lightning and flint, she chose to block it. After being severely hit on her back, she stumbled and almost fell.


    But when she fell, she pressed a key on the keyboard in time, the virus was sessfully imported, and a pile of random codes shed across allputer screens.


    The group seemed to finally react to what she was going to do. Without saying a word, they picked up the chair and smashed it.


    Mu Shinian covered the hurt ce and hid in the past.

 Chapter 816

    <h4>Chapter 816</h4>


    The room was filled with smoke.


    Mu Shinian endured the pain and put the USB sh disk in his pocket. Suddenly, he pressed a key on the mobile phone. Suddenly, there was a sound of electric current shing in the air. A few secondster, the whole building was quiet.


    The security guards were startled and were on alert.


    Unfortunately, there is no moonlight today. As soon as the circuit is broken, it bes dark all around.


    Those who ran away saw that all the lights in the building were out. At this time, they had a bad hunch. Unfortunately, it was toote.


    in the house.


    The security guards responded in time.


    "Hold the doors and windows, I don''t believe it. She can escape from other ces!"


    Without waiting for hismand, the group of security guards had automatically guarded it.


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip. Before they reacted, she had rushed to the door with her memory.


    Her speed is very fast. As soon as she gets close, she directly makes the killing move.


    The other party couldn''t resist. She pinched her throat. A few secondster, she was thrown on the ground. Mu Shinian opened the door and ran out quickly.


    She picked up a broom and stuck it on the doorknob. She was relieved after making sure that the people inside couldn''t open it for a while and a half.


    She remembers that it''s not safe to take the safe passage, which means that someone will rush up at any time, and if the power is restored, it''s estimated that it won''t take long, so


    Mu Shinian looked at the window, calcted the approximate distance, and secretly had an idea in her heart. She walked past through the weak light, then turned over and went directly to the window. The next second, she was about to jump down, one hand grabbed her wrist in time, and then pulled the person back with indescribable strength.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and made a quick move.


    His hand was caught from behind.


    Her body was against the man''s warm back, and a familiar smell filled the tip of her nose.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, looked back in amazement, and looked into a pair of deep and deep eyes.


    "You!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say anything, and any sound was stuck in the depths of his throat.


    Thin shallow looked at her with a hard expression. He pulled off her mask.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously panicked. He didn''t wear a mask today. He didn''t even disguise a little.


    Because the n was made ad hoc, she didn''t have time to prepare anything.


    But how did he


    Mu Shinian was uncertain, so he simply closed his mouth.


    Thin shallow stared at her with a headache. After looking up and down for a circle, his voice muttered hoarsely: "Why are you here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    In the middle of the night, I can''t say I came out for a walk.


    Thin shallow firmly sped her hand, and his voice was hoarse: "for me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t you talk nonsense!?


    I have nothing against Bo Jinhua.


    The only hatred is probably only shallow.


    Mu Shinian avoided his eyes with some bad taste: "you."


    Behind him, there was a loud noise on the door.


    Thin shallow took her hand: "leave here first."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    It would be better to go to the execution groundter.


    Thin shallow is obviously familiar with this ce. In two or three times, he escapes from the dark door with mu Shinian.


    When mu Shinian went out, he took a big breath of fresh air.


    Thin shallow with her, from a path seven turn eight around, and finally walked out.


    Mu Shinian finally came out, and his wholehearted defense rxed.

 Chapter 817

    <h4>Chapter 817</h4>


    Thin shallow opened the door and motioned her to sit in: "they will soon start arge-scale search and leave here immediately."


    Mu Shinian had no problem and sat in.


    The car started and left the ce.


    Mu Shinian looked at the rearview mirror. Behind him, the smoke of the vi had gradually dissipated, and some voices began to float out.


    She turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the window, wondering how to exin it at that time.


    Thin turned his head and saw her slender neck. He was about to avoid his eyes when he suddenly found an abnormal trace on her neck.


    The car stopped suddenly.


    Mu Shinian was thinking about something else. He didn''t notice it for a moment. The whole person who was strangled by the seat belt leaned forward in embarrassment, and his head almost hit the car.


    Thin shallow fished her in time and looked at her with aplex look.


    Mu Shinian thought someone was catching up behind him. When he looked at the back, he was dark and didn''t even have a personal shadow.


    She stared at Bo Qian curiously: "has it broken down?"


    It doesn''t matter if she breaks down. She''s a professional mechanic.


    Thin shallow lips a sip, the voice is tight: "hurt?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read oh and shook his head: "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. After saying this, her thin face turned ck more than two degrees.


    Mu Shinian sighed and urged him: "leave here first."


    Thin shallow stretched his face and started the car again.


    Hoo.


    Mu Shimian breathed a sigh of relief and looked out of the window.


    How do you feel more angry? Is it an illusion?


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian drove the car back.


    In the manor, the servant and the housekeeper haven''te back yet. As soon as they go back, only the white haired tiger rushes over excitedly.


    Mu Shinian was about to appease it twice when he was pulled by Bo Qian''s wrist and took it upstairs.


    Mu Shinian noticed the anger on the man and didn''t say much. He honestly followed him.


    Thin shallow took her to the study, pressed the person on the sofa, and then sat behind her, trying to tear off her clothes.


    Mu Shinian was quick sighted and grabbed his hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand and didn''t answer. Under her stunned eyes, he directly pulled down her loose shirt and exposed arge amount of blue and purple on her back.


    Mu Shinian screamed. He stood up fiercely and pulled his clothes to go out.


    "Stop!"


    Thin shallow pulled her back, pressed her on the sofa, imprisoned her waist with one hand, and leaned dangerously against her back.


    "You''re more and more capable. You''ve been hurt so badly. Dare you say it''s okay!"


    "It''s not serious, you let go!"


    Mu Shinian has a tough attitude.


    Thin shallow sneered twice: "it''s not serious? If I ask you how you got hurt, do you want to answer and fall again identally?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    I really want to say that.


    It''s a dark one. It''s OK to fall identally. This reason is perfect.


    The only fly in the ointment is that thin and shallow pierced so fast that she didn''t have a chance to say it.


    Thin shallow simply pressed his temper and asked word by word: "can you take care of your body, hand and back a little? Do you think you are iron man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    For a long time, I still couldn''t hold it. I left a sentence: "my skill is not as good as others. I was beaten. I recognize it."

 Chapter 818

    <h4>Chapter 818</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If you can, for a moment, I really want to p this guy.


    In terms of irritating people, mu Shinian said second. It is estimated that no one dares to say first.


    This girl always has the ability to make him half dead.


    Thin shallow took two deep breaths in a row before he managed to suppress his anger.


    He stood up expressionless, looked for the medicine box and sat behind her.


    Mu Shinian was still pulling her clothes. Just now, her clothes were broken.


    This shirt seems quite expensive.


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand, pulled the shirt down, stared at the big blue and purple, and smoked twice in his brow.


    "Mu Shinian!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence, silence.


    I don''t know.


    Bo Qian probably knew that she was passively resisting, and her breathing was a little heavy: "if you dare to ignore the consequences next time, I will..."


    "Just what?"


    Mu Shinian still couldn''t resist curiosity and asked.


    Thin and shallow, his face turned ck and said, "I''ll tell your grandmother your heroic achievements!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face turned ck.


    She mended her brain. When grandma knew that she was injured, she took her hand and cried. Suddenly, she gave two severe blows to her eyebrows.


    Bo Jianjian finally had something to hold her and sneered: "I can''t manage you. Let your grandmother manage you."


    Mu Shi reads a small face and bes numb in an instant.


    Thin shallow tore off her clothes, took the ointment and applied it to her back.


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel pain just now. At this meeting, she suddenly felt cold andfortable in the hot ce. Then, a stabbing pain came, and her scalp was about to numb.


    Thin and shallow saw that her body was tight, and her hand''s consciousness was lightened, but her voice was still tight: "does it hurt very much?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    She''s just not used to it.


    No matter how hurt she was in her eyes, she wouldn''t do that again.


    No one has ever helped her with medicine like this.


    Every time she gets hurt, if it''s serious, she will take medicine by herself. If it''s not serious, she''ll leave it there. Anyway, she''ll get better in a few days.


    In my impression, it was the first time that someone drugged her.


    An unprecedented sense of treasure spread in my heart.


    Thin shallow observed her face and found that there was no painful look on her face before he continued to apply the medicine.


    Maybe his movements were too warm. He bowed his head and soon fell asleep.


    After Bo Qian smeared her back, as soon as he was about to put the medicine box away, he saw mu Shinian''s head bit by bit, as if he was going to fall at any time.


    Thin shallow nced over her hand and stared at her back. The whole person''s nerves seemed to be hooked by something.


    Angry!


    I think so.


    However, all her injuries were for him.


    Thin shallow sat behind her. Looking at it from his angle, he could only see mu Shinian''s chin, and the falling hair covered most of her face.


    Even in her sleep, she still looks very cold and pale.


    But such a cold person has done too much to him.


    It seems that I can''t pay it back in my life.


    On the way back, he had prepared a lot of words to me her.


    No, it should be said that since the time he met her in that building, he had prepared a long speech to teach her a good lesson.

 Chapter 819

    <h4>Chapter 819</h4>


    However, when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t say them in the end.


    She looked at him and all his courage and anger were extinguished.


    Mu Shinian never said anything. She could never say anything good in her mouth. However, she has been doing something for him silently.


    Even if you''re scarred.


    Mu Shinian was really sleepy. As soon as he lowered his head, he almost fell down.


    Thin shallow reached out in time and fished her.


    Mu Shinian''s body leaned against his arms.


    Thin shallow body a stiff, looking at the girl''s sleeping face, somewhere in my heart, I don''t know what touched me, beating badly.


    Thin and shallow slightly pursed his lower lip, and his hands and feet were a little stiff.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know anything. He rubbed his head on him twice, found afortable position to lean against, and then slept safely.


    I feel thin and shallow. My breath is almost solidified.


    Originally holding her hand, also trembling slightly.


    She''s in his arms.


    He can meet you as soon as he looks down.


    Some dangerous idea, more and more out of control, like a beast, suddenly broke out of the cage in the dark.


    Thin shallow stared at her round shoulder, breathed, subconsciously lowered his head, and gave her a very shallow kiss on her shoulder.


    Then, his chin, leaning on her shoulder, breathed out with some unbearable relief, and his voice was sexy and hoarse; "Mu Shinian... Thank you."


    Thank you for giving me a hand when I fall.


    Thank you for saving me at all costs.


    Thin shallow held her body in his hands, his forehead against her shoulder and closed his eyes deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow originally went for the purpose of destroying theboratory.


    As a result, when he got there, he found that someone had started first. His original purpose was simr to Mu Shinian. He went to the data center, destroyed the data, and then returned quietly.


    It won''t disturb people, and the old man won''t notice it. At best, he was unlucky and was destroyed by someone.


    Even if you suspect him, it can''t count without evidence.


    As a result, when he went to the data center, he saw that he was ready to jump off the building. At that instant, all of those ns turned into foam.


    There are a lot of people and security guards in thisboratory. Once they attract all the people watching around, it is estimated that it will take them some time to escape.


    Therefore, Bo Qian, who was going to destroy theboratory, immediately changed his mind and ran directly with mu Shinian without saying a word.


    So the n was stranded.


    But, unexpectedly


    Thin shallow stared at the information from his subordinates. He was shocked. He confirmed it two or three times before he had to ept it.


    My men are excited to report on the phone.


    "Young master, the data and information have been destroyed. Nothing can be found. It means that all their hard research over the years hase to naught."


    Thin shallow stared at the virus uploaded from the data and frowned.


    This is not the virus he imnted in theputer.


    He didn''t even touch it.


    Well, who would it be?


    No, except for him, there were only mu Shinian left in that building yesterday.


    Is that her?


    The thin and shallow pupil contracted violently twice.


    It is troublesome to delete information, because there will be more or less backups in the background.

 Chapter 820

    <h4>Chapter 820</h4>


    Therefore, as long as theputer virus is imnted to destroy the background, this is the simplest way.


    But


    Thin shallow stared at theputer virus and yanked twice at the corners of his lips.


    Why, mu Shinian will do this?


    Thin shallow stared at theplex code, tried to analyze it, and the corners of his lips smoked twice.


    This new type ofputer virus, if nothing unexpected, should be more powerful than the technology of his people who specialize in it.


    The programmers under him were secretly trained by him. In addition to his innate talent in this field, he spent a lot of human, material and financial resources the day after tomorrow to tap their potential as much as possible.


    As a result... This virus instantly gave all his people seconds.


    There is almost no residue left.


    But is it possible?


    The average age of his group of programmers is 35.


    Mu Shinian is only 18 years old. It''s more than a month away!


    Thin shallow feels that his brain may not wake up a little.


    He grabbed a ss of cold water and drank two mouthfuls, but he still couldn''t suppress the shock.


    Because it''s so scary.


    Thin shallow was silent, intruded into the backstage of theboratory and adjusted the monitoring. Unfortunately, after watching it two or three times, he still couldn''t find a third person except him and mu Shinian.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Mu Shinian should have the same idea as him, so is thatputer virus really imnted by mu Shinian?


    This is a little ridiculous!


    Thin shallow turned off the monitor and his sight fell outside the door of the study.


    After two minutes of silence, he went out.


    The house is kept at a constant temperature. Mu Shinian has injured her back and her hand. She can''t go to school these two days. She can only rest at home. Fortunately, although her injury looks terrible, it doesn''t hurt any harm, so it''s estimated that she can jump after two or three days.


    However, when the potential stock yers of the college entrance examination were approaching the college entrance examination, they suddenly went to school and reported sick leave for two consecutive days. The head teacher was very worried. He endured it for two days. Without saying a word, he kicked a briefcase and directly killed mu Shinian''s home.


    Then he froze.


    The head teacher stared at the luxurious manor and his eyes were about to fall off.


    The manor covers a wide area. In addition to the middle building, there are four or five European style buildings next to it. I don''t know what they are for, but they are very exquisite and luxurious.


    Behind the manor is a mountain. There is no waterfall. It shines a little in the sun, not to mention how dazzling it is.


    The head teacher stood shivering at the gate with a briefcase.


    Mu Shinian, what is the origin?


    He shivered and took a step forward. He wanted to ring the doorbell. As a result, his foot identally touched something. He looked down and suddenly stepped back two steps.


    The two clusters at the door, I don''t know what kind of flowers and nts they are, but at first nce, they are very expensive flowers, and one of them hangs down. He almost met them just now!


    The head teacher swallowed his saliva hard, stood up hard and coughed twice. Then he walked over carefully and rang the doorbell twice.


    After waiting for about ten seconds, a man ran out of the door. He might see that he was a stranger. He asked curiously, "Hello, who are you?"


    The head teacher wanted tough.


    But because the facial expression was so stiff, the housekeeper almost called the security guard.

 Chapter 821

    <h4>Chapter 821</h4>


    The head teacher coughed hard twice, which made him calm down.


    "Hello, I''m mu Shinian''s head teacher. She hasn''te to ss for several days. She said she was ill. It''s no, the college entrance examination ising soon. I''m not at ease, so I came here specially."


    The housekeeper''s attitude immediately changed when he heard that he was the head teacher.


    With a click, he opened the door, invited people in respectfully, and took his briefcase in his hand.


    "It''s a teacher. Come on,e on,e on in!"


    The head teacher was frightened by his enthusiasm. He quickly waved his hand and took the briefcase: "I''ll take it myself, take it myself."


    Is this man the housekeeper? Or the doorman? The housekeeper or doorman in this ce should have a high sry, right? It''s worth his sry for years or something.


    The head teacher thought so and suddenly wanted to cry.


    Mu Shinian, what kind of identity are you!


    The housekeeper never knew how mu Shinian was at school. He would see the teachering. He wanted to say a lot.


    "Teacher, how is Miss Mu at school? Do you get along well with your teachers and ssmates?"


    "Miss mu of our family has a strange personality and doesn''t give the teacher any trouble?"


    The housekeeper is like an old father. He can''t stop talking.


    After listening to him, the head teacher noticed something bad about Miss mu.


    Ah ah! Miss Mu is really the owner of this manor?


    "No, no, no, no, Miss Mu gets along well."


    She seldom provokes others unless someone else provokes her first.


    So they went to the living room.


    The housekeeper wanted to go up and call people, so he poured a cup of tea and brought snacks: "sit down first, teacher. I''ll go up and call them down."


    Are they... In addition to admiring the time, are there any men who are terrible at first sight?


    The head teacher is two years old.


    The housekeeper jumped upstairs. He happened to meet Bo Qian and wanted to enter the house, so he stopped him: "young master, Miss Mu''s head teacher came to visit home."


    Thin shallow frowned: "home visit?"


    The housekeeper nodded and nodded.


    "Yes, it''s downstairs. The head teacher is very serious. He said Miss Mu was ill. Don''t worry. Come and have a look."


    Thin shallow looked at the door: "I see."


    Then he opened the door and went in.


    Mu Shinian is probably tired of reading. He leans against the sofa with a book on his face. The white haired tiger curls up beside her and his big head depends on her legs. He looks veryfortable.


    Seeing himing in, the white haired tiger just raised his eyelids a little and retracted.


    It is nowpletely familiar with mu Shinian. With mu Shinian, it willpletely ignore the great living man Bo shallow.


    Thin shallow looked at the draft paper on the table. It was interesting to think twice. Most of them were graffiti that couldn''t see what the hell it was.


    Thin and shallow bent down, picked it up and carefully identified it. There were manors, waterfalls in the back garden, and white haired tigers. The only non Abstract graffiti was his sketch... He was wearing white pajamas, sitting on the sofa with his cor slightly open, a belt hanging around his waist, a pair of gold rimmed sses hanging on the bridge of his nose and a piece of information in his hand


    Gentle and polite, but also a bit of abstinence.


    Thin fingers gently whirled the thin paper.


    If you read it correctly, this was the day before yesterday. When mu Shinian upied theputer in his study, he was sitting on the sofa to deal with some trivial things.

 Chapter 822

    <h4>Chapter 822</h4>


    The thin shallow lip corner overflowed with a smile, looked down at the person who hadn''t woken up, quietly put the paper back, motioned the white haired tiger not to wake her up, and then walked out.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, the head teacher finally put down his worries and chatted with the housekeeper.


    The two people keptughing while chatting. I don''t know what fun they talked about.


    As a result, Yu Guangyi in the corner of his eye was shocked when he saw that it was thin and shallow. He almost gushed out a mouthful of tea. Then he thought that it was a leather sofa at first sight. He didn''t know how high the cost was, so he choked back.


    Bo Qian was wearing a home uniform, simple and casual. He was less aggressive than the suit he wore when he confronted people at school that day, but... He couldn''t help shaking at the thought that he was the president and the school manager.


    This is the real God.


    "Hello."


    Thin shallow didn''t have such wonderful inner activities as the head teacher. He nced at the examination papers and reference materials on the table and picked his eyebrow: "review materials?"


    "Ah? Yes, the school just printed it." The head teacher handed him the information respectfully with both hands.


    Thin shallow took it, scanned his eyes and put it aside: "it''s hard."


    "No, no, no, it should." The head teacher began to get nervous again.


    Thin shallow looked at him, seemed to see his uneasiness, and tried to put on a very approachable look: "do youe to see mu Shinian?"


    "Uh, ah! Yes!" The head teacher finally thought of doing serious things. He coughed and said seriously, "the college entrance examination ising soon. Mu didn''t go to school these days. What happened?"


    "No, I identally knocked it. It''ll be fine in two days."


    "It''s all right. You tell her to pay attention during this time. Don''t dy the college entrance examination. Her grades are so good that she doesn''t make mistakes at thest minute." Speaking of these, the head teacher finally looks like a head teacher.


    Bo Qian listened to him for a long time without interrupting.


    Until the head teacher said he was tired and took a sip of water, Bo shallow thought he had finally finished, but the head teacher began to talk again.


    If it weren''t for the head teacher''s good understanding of Mu Shinian, Bo Qian might have rebelled.


    Even the housekeeper was impressed by thin shallow.


    When did patience be so good.


    After talking a lot, the head teacher finally finished.


    He looked thin and shallow, saw the other party looking directly at himself, and coughed a little embarrassed: "I''m sorry, I said a little too much."


    "Nothing."


    Thin and shallow shook his head, with a good face.


    The head teacher smiled: "that''s good, then, can I go and see my ssmates?"


    At least it''s time for students to take a look at themselves.


    As a result, Bo shallow refused such a natural request.


    "She''s sleeping."


    The head teacher said regretfully, "in this way, I won''t disturb her. I''ll go back first."


    "OK, housekeeper, see off."


    Don''t be shallow. The housekeeper came over, took the head teacher''s bag and took him out politely: "hard work, you''re running."


    After the head teacher left, he felt something was wrong.


    He, er, looked back at the manor step by step, and then finally realized what was wrong!


    It''s already noon. What time is it now? Even if Mu Shinian is ill again, he shouldn''t be sote and still sleeping!

 Chapter 823

    <h4>Chapter 823</h4>


    Could it be that


    The head teacher''s lips gave him a hard blow. With a straight face, he knocked on the door and looked righteous.


    When the housekeeper saw him back, he thought he had forgotten to take something. As a result, the head teacher put on a face and the housekeeper hurriedly opened the door in fear.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?"


    The head teacher looked at the housekeeper''s face and thought of what he wanted to say. Before he opened his mouth, his face was already red.


    The housekeeper looked at him puzzled: "teacher, you..."


    The head teacher thinks he can''t open this mouth anyway.


    He was silent. He took out a piece of paper and carried the Housekeeper on his back. After carefully writing it, he folded it twice. After confirming that the housekeeper''s golden eyes could not see anything, he solemnly handed the paper to him.


    "Bring it to Bo Qian for me, thank you."


    The housekeeper thought that the head teacher had forgotten to exin anything else. He thought that the teacher was very responsible. He nodded enthusiastically: "OK, don''t worry, I will give it to our young master myself."


    The head teacher nodded solemnly, and then ran away.


    That background, quite... Sorry.


    The housekeeper didn''t understand what he was doing. He didn''t dare to open the paper, so he had to go back and hand it over to Bo shallow.


    Thin shallow also thought it was estimated that he had forgotten to exin something. Who knows, when he opened it, there were only two sentences.


    Mu is not over 18 years old!


    Then what, temperance, temperance!


    Thin shallow stared at the two lines of words inexplicably and went upstairs speechless. After seeing mu Shinian, he finally reacted to something.


    His thin forehead slipped down a row of ck lines, and he stared at the two lines silently.


    what do you mean?


    Is this treating him like an animal?


    He didn''t even touch one of his fingers.


    Bang.


    The book fell.


    Mu Shimian sat up vaguely and identally touched her back. Her painful body burst out ayer of fine cold sweat.


    Thin shallow, sharp eyed and handy, dragged her waist and pressed her hand to move: "don''t move."


    Mu Shinian blinked twice and looked at him nkly: "I..."


    Thin shallow directly picked her up. For fear that she would touch her back again, he gathered the quilt and put it against her back, so that she could lean against it: "continue to sleep. I''ll call you for dinner."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his eyes twice. With a sigh, he pulled up the quilt and went to sleep again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow lip angle pulled slightly.


    She became more and more scrupulous in front of him.


    Thin shallow pulled down the quilt a little so that his nose could show.


    "Sleep."


    He looked at the awakened white haired tiger on the ground and didn''t drive it out. He quietly took it to the door and left.


    After returning to the study, Bo shallow remembered that he seemed to have something to do.


    He sat on the sofa and thought for a long time before he remembered to ask about theputer virus.


    By such a dy, I forgot again.


    Thin shallow headache against the head, speechless sigh out.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Jinhua received the news on the third day.


    Those people lost part of theputer data, but they didn''t dare to let Bo Jinhua know directly, so they took a lot of rescue measures openly and secretly, but the results were not satisfactory.


    The lost data has not been recovered at all.


    On the third day, he finally couldn''t hold on and reported to Bo Jinhua.


    When Bo Jinhua knew, he almost had a high blood pressure attack.

 Chapter 824

    <h4>Chapter 824</h4>


    Seeing that he was so angry, his men were even more frightened.


    "Sir, we have sent someone to investigate. I believe we will soon..."


    "What will happen?" Bo Jinhua coldly interrupted them.


    His hands were looked at by his cold eyes, and the whole body began to tremble.


    He bit his teeth and lowered his head silently.


    Bo Jinhua sneered twice, took a deep breath, and barely suppressed his inner anger.


    What if someone finds it? All his information is gone.


    For the sake of confidentiality, his information is locked through various checkpoints. It is absolutely not so easy to open it. Moreover, in order to prevent leakage, there is no room for backup.


    What happened?


    It all disappeared.


    He has wasted so much effort for so many years, but in exchange for one sentence, no?


    Bo Jinhua raised his hand.


    His face was confused: "first, sir?"


    "Monitoring!"


    Bo Jinhua said two words coldly.


    His men suddenly understood and hurriedly handed the monitoring to him.


    Bo Jinhua stared at the blind man, opened the tablet, scanned the people who caught the two figures.


    The weak man said, "well, ording to our analysis, these two people didn''te together. It should be the woman who came first and the man behind him who kept up. However, there are only two surveince cameras around, that is, they didn''t take pictures of their faces. So."


    Seeing that Bo Jinhua had no response, his voice decreased again.


    Bo Jinhua stared at the two backgrounds, and his muddy old eyes were about to see through the screen.


    He was silent for a long time, and suddenly, a sneer arose.


    If you''re right, these two people are a little familiar with them.


    These two monitors are set in independent positions, and there is no background system for other monitors in the house. It can even be said that they are just two simple monitors. Someone will change the battery regrly, and people outside rarely know.


    Unexpectedly, such two monitors actually photographed people.


    The blood of thin Jinhua Qi surged up.


    He grabbed a ss of water and drank it twice before throwing the tablet back into his arms.


    "Stand by."


    His men were stunned and quickly reacted; "Yes, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Then he hurried out.


    Bo Jinhua looked at his background and was angry.


    Waste, all waste!


    ¡­¡­


    Bo family manor is very lively today.


    Front foot, head teacher just left, back foot, Bo Jinhua came over.


    Mu Shinian is still sleeping. He doesn''t know what happened downstairs.


    Bo Jinhua threw the monitor in the bodyguard''s hand into Bo Qian''s arms, raised his chin and motioned him to open it.


    The thin and shallow reaction coldly opened the te, and what came into view was a section of monitoring.


    However, the residence photographed their background and a blurred side face... Because most of the areas in the vi were in the state of power failure, the light should be sent out by the emergency light.


    What''s more, unexpectedly, some surveince was not destroyed.


    Thin and shallow thoughts flow in thousands of ways, but in the end, they only be a doubt.


    "What is this?"


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Bo Jinhua sneered faintly: "I thought you were familiar."


    Thin shallow put the te back in ce, and the corners of his lips provoked a smile with no temperature: "what should I be familiar with?"

 Chapter 825

    <h4>Chapter 825</h4>


    "Thin and shallow, I''ve watched you grow up since childhood. What do you look like? I won''t recognize it?" Bo Jinhua jokingly opened his mouth. When he finished, he deliberately showed him a meaningful smile: "you still think that you have destroyed the monitoring, and it will never be possible to capture you. These two monitoring, but even you are negligent."


    There was no change in his thin face, and he still looked at him calmly.


    It seems that I''m watching what he wants to y jokes.


    Bo Jinhua shook his head and said frankly, "Bo Qian, you are like this. You can''t learn to ept other people''s good. Look at you. What''s the use of destroying those? If you need that medicine next time, you may have nowhere to take it."


    "If you don''t get it to you in time, you''ll suffer again."


    Bo Jinhua said, shaking his head and looking at him with some pity.


    The thin and shallow look was still very cold, and there was no look on his face.


    He chuckled twice with contempt on his face.


    "Well, it''s yourb that suffers."


    "..." Bo Jinhua looked at him with a headache on his face: "you still refuse to admit it?"


    Thin shallow buckled the t te upside down on the table and lookedzy: "housekeeper."


    The housekeeper immediately came over: "young master."


    "See off."


    Thin and light, spit out two words, turn around and leave.


    Bo Jinhua stood up from the sofa and looked at him with a headache: "tell me about you. If you always go against me, do you have any benefits?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "you want to use me, OK, evidence."


    Bo Jinhua pursed his lower lip.


    Well, he has to find out who it is.


    In thisboratory, how many people have he secretly nned, hidden and hidden, and what is the result? Was Bo shallow to know?


    If there is no ident, it is estimated that thest time someone stole in is also a masterpiece of Bo shallow.


    How could he not pay attention to such a big loophole?


    Thin shallow him, is it really out of control? This problem is too important.


    Thin shallow''s attitude is still very cold, almost without any fluctuation.


    Bo Jinhua didn''t wait for his response. He said to himself, "I heard that the woman was hurt on her back when she was on the USB sh drive. I heard that mu Shinian didn''t go to school these two days. She was on vacation and said she was ill."


    "Bo Qian, you and I are not fools. Specifically, you should also have doubts about whether it will happen so coincidentally."


    Thin and shallow turned coldly: "so?"


    Bo Jinhua took a deep breath, and his face returned to a very gentle and calm look.


    He slowly opened his mouth and said, "as long as you call mu Shinian down, as long as her back is not hurt, this matter will be over, how about it?"


    Thin shallow head does not return, go upstairs directly.


    Bo Jinhua sighed.


    Outside the house, several bodyguards suddenly broke in and had an impulse to surround the manor.


    Thin shallow looked back and saw a room full of dark people. He was not afraid at all.


    "Dad, think clearly. Are you sure you want to make trouble in my territory?"


    The white haired tiger on one side was stillzily curled up on the ground. At this time, it slowly propped up, bared its teeth, and its hair was about to explode.


    Its four feet were padded up, and its body was bent in a curved arc, ready to attack people at any time.

 Chapter 826

    <h4>Chapter 826</h4>


    Those people were too frightened to move easily when they saw the white haired tiger.


    Bo Jinhua was also stunned.


    He stared at the white haired tiger and his face became gloomy.


    But in the end, he didn''t dare to fight hard.


    The white haired tiger kept by Bo Qianjia looks like a pet dog at ordinary times, but it will fight back once the key timees.


    It will not only fight back, but also fight.


    After all, it was a beast.


    Moreover, in the hands of Bo Qian, who knows what it will be like.


    When Bo Jinhua thought of this, his attitude suddenly became gentle. He regretfully asked, "just want to have a look. I don''t want to make such a big deal with you, but is it a little too much for you to do so."


    "I promise, as long as I take a look, she will be safe. I''ll leave immediately. It''s over."


    Hehe


    Thin shallow heart sneer.


    The abacus is really good.


    Mu Shinian was so badly hurt that it was hard to see what his face looked like these two days. Let him see it, I guess he knew about it.


    Or is it still useful to see?


    Bo Qian refused without thinking.


    As a result, mu Shinian happened toe down from upstairs with a antipyretic sticker on her head. When she saw people all over the room, she raised her eyebrows and stood beside thin shallow.


    "What''s going on?"


    Thin shallow saw mu Shinian, and his eyebrows jerked twice: "go up."


    Mu Shinian nced at him, then turned her head and looked up at the sight of the people surrounded by ck bodyguards in the living room. She bent her eyes curiously.


    "So, what is this?"


    "Are you ill?" Bo Jinhua asked.


    Mu Shinian''s voice was very weak: "well, what''s the matter."


    Bo Jinhua gave a cry, and hung up the disgusting kind smile on his face: "if you are ufortable, you should go to see the doctor early. It happened that I brought the doctor today."


    Mu Shi said.


    "Really, thank you."


    "You''re wee. You should."


    Bo Jinhua didn''t seem to see Bo Qian''s increasingly ugly face. He waved gently when he was admiring: e here and let the doctor have a good look."


    The bodyguard automatically stepped aside and out came a man in a white coat.


    Mu Shinian has a speechless face and wants to go on.


    As a result, he was caught by thin shallow.


    Mu Shinian took a shallow look, and his fingers slipped in his palm.


    In a few seconds, thin and shallow opened up with aplex face.


    The old man obviously came to settle the ounts.


    No matter who bears this ount, the old man estimates that he should check it clearly. They really didn''t expect the two monitors.


    If he doesn''t allow the investigation today, there will be a lot of noise.


    However, if they want to investigate, it is estimated that it will be revealed all of a sudden, and then.


    Thin shallow looked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper immediately understood. While everyone''s attention was on mu Shinian, he secretly dialed the emergency button already set on the mobile phone.


    A message was sent out silently.


    The bodyguards around the manor were secretly active.


    Once there is a real fight, at least they won''t lose out.


    The doctor checked her temperature and determined that she had a fever. Then he touched her forehead. In turn, under the thin stare, her hand, along mu Shinian''s shoulder, pressed fiercely towards her back.


    The thin pupil contracted violently twice.

 Chapter 827

    <h4>Chapter 827</h4>


    But mu Shinian didn''t even frown. He just picked up his eyebrows, looked at the doctor and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    The doctor released his hand and smiled awkwardly. "No, I just see if you have a cold sweat. If you have a cold sweat, you have to change your clothes as soon as possible, or you will catch a cold."


    Mu Shinian calmly raised one side of his eyebrows: "so, it''s hard."


    The doctor was stared at by a pair of sharp eyes. He had long been sweating. He quickly stood up and cleaned up the medicine box.


    "I have a fever. I, wait, wait, wait. I''ll prescribe the medicine and take it for two days."


    "Really? Thank you."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his back twice and said, "can I go up?"


    Bo Jinhua frowned and stared at her strangely.


    But after watching for a long time, I didn''t see any trace.


    No.


    ording to the meaning of the bodyguard, it was directly hit by a chair. Mu Shinian''s back is not bad. It''s estimated that it will be swollen. It''s strange if it doesn''t hurt.


    As a result... Was she too tolerant, or did she really go in the wrong direction?


    Over the years, Bo Qian didn''t find the pharmaceutical factory. It''s unreasonable to be picked out by him at this time.


    The atmosphere in the living room condenses for a moment.


    The thin and shallow fingertips buckle into the soft palm, and the face is still a cold tone.


    Bo Jinhua''s eyes turned around between the two people, and finally fell on mu Shinian''s impatient face.


    "It''s all right. But there''s something you may not know. There''s something wrong with your mother recently."


    "...." Mu Shinian''s face changed dramatically.


    Thin shallow forced to close his lower lip, and his eyes became gloomy for a moment.


    Bo Jinhua was very satisfied with the result. He gently hooked his lips: "well, the medicine will be sent to youter. Go and have a rest."


    Then the group of people in the living room left.


    Mu Shinian took his cell phone out of his pocket, pressed a number and dialed out.


    There''s no one on the phone.


    Mu Shinian changed another number and dialed out. As a result, no one answered.


    Mu Shinian''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She''s going out without saying a word.


    As a result, he was stopped before he went out.


    Thin shallow grabbed her wrist, stared at her cold sweat, pressed one hand on her shoulder and forced her to turn her head.


    "It''s no use going. You can''t solve it."


    Bo Qian has long been informed.


    It''s no use just getting the news.


    He frowned hard, raised his hand, touched the cold sweat on her face and said painfully, "you go up and have a rest first."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand, took a deep breath, endured the wave of pain, and said firmly, "I''ll take a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow hands sped her shoulders, and her attitude was indisputable.


    Two people face-to-face stalemate for a long time, finally, or thin shallowpromise.


    "Go up first. I''ll see how your wound is."


    Mu Shinian must have removed all the gauze when he came down just now.


    Mu Shinian was silent and nodded silently.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Bo Qian went in, he saw the gauze thrown on the ground.


    He bent over, picked it up and threw it into the dustbin.


    He pulled out the medicine and gauze from one side. As soon as he looked back, he saw that mu Shinian was struggling to turn one hand out of his sweater.

 Chapter 828

    <h4>Chapter 828</h4>


    Thin shallow sat behind him, took her hand and gently pulled down her sweater.


    The trace on the back hasn''t dissipated yet. Moreover, one dayter, the color is deeper, cyan and ck.


    Thin and shallow, with a deep pupil, he bit his teeth and said coldly, "I''ll waste the doctor''s hand sooner orter!"


    Mu Shinian pulled her lower lip. Yesterday, the situation was too critical. She didn''t have time to feel pain. It would rx. If she moved a little, it would affect all her limbs and bones.


    Thin shallow picked up a leather rope, tied up her hair, squeezed the ointment, put on the medicine, wrapped it with gauze, went to the dressing room without saying a word and found a loose long sleeve for her.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Mu Shinian held his clothes and said, after Bo Qian went out, he put on his clothes and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Take care of your family.


    In the living room, there is little excitement.


    Gu Yan sat on the sofa and looked at his mother''s rtives. They were red in the face and angry.


    Tong Wanzhi sat on the sofa alone, his hands stirring tightly.


    Gu Shenghua''s head is getting bigger when they quarrel with him.


    He took a deep breath, pressed his forehead hard and said gently, "Mom and Dad, go back first. She still needs a rest. She''s not veryfortable these two days. If there''s anything wrong, we''ll talk about itter, okay?"


    "Well, what''s good? What''s good?"


    Gu Yan''s grandmother put the water cup heavily on the table, frightening the surrounding people.


    "Gu Shenghua, you are now pretending that if you are not here, you are deliberately fooling us, aren''t you?"


    "Mom, that''s not what you said." Gu Shenghua exined with an embarrassed face.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother looked even colder: "Well, what do you mean now? What''s the matter with her child? Yes, we don''t like this woman these years! However, we haven''t upset her! Isn''t it good that everyone''s well water doesn''t invade the river? What did you say when you two got married that you won''t have children again? Everything in the future of your family is ah Yan''s. what''s the result now "Why don''t you give me such an exnation?"


    "I..."


    Before Tong Wanzhi spoke, he was interrupted by Gu Yan''s grandmother: "what are you? Don''t tell me that the child is an ident! Don''t tell me that the child has been for several months now. At least it''s a life. All this nonsense has been told to me!"


    Tong Wanzhi''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    "Don''t talk about these things." Grandma smiled coldly: "everyone is not stupid and sweet. I''ve been young, and I''ve been in the business circle. I can see your tricks clearly. Tong Wan Zhi, what''s your mind? I know, and Gu Shenghua knows."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi felt that his whole person had been exposed to the sun.


    Her tears of embarrassment were about to fall.


    Although Gu Shenghua didn''t expect the child, but now, after all, the child has. Moreover, the family of herst wife pointed at them and scolded them. No matter what the purpose is, they should maintain it.


    Gu Shenghua thought so and said patiently, "Mom, I''ll talk to Wan Zhi."


    "There''s nothing to say. It''s clear today!"

 Chapter 829

    <h4>Chapter 829</h4>


    Grandma took Gu Yan''s hand and said word by word, "Sheng Hua, I''m not a hard hearted man. You must exin this to us today."


    Tong Wanzhi''s heart clicked.


    Gu Shenghua''s mother-inw has always been a very strong woman. When she was young, she had a pivotal position in business. If she was unwilling to keep the child, Gu Shenghua would probably agree.


    Tong Wanzhi suddenly became nervous.


    She clenched her teeth, held her stomach, knelt tremblingly at grandma Gu Yan''s feet, grabbed her hand and opened her mouth in tears: "Mrs. Gu, I beg you, please keep this child. You are also a mother. You should be able to understand my mind."


    Gu Yan''s grandmother tried to pull back her hand several times without results. She frowned unhappily and wanted to get up. As a result, she was grabbed by Tong Wanzhi.


    Seeing this, Mu Shiran hurriedly knelt on the ground: "grandma, I beg you, don''t hurt my brother and sister. My mother and I don''t want to take care of anything at home. We are very satisfied to be with my father, really."


    Perhaps since her debut, sister Wen has specially invited a teacher to teach her acting. Therefore, Mu Shiran''s face is very moving, wronged, sad and pitiful.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yan''s grandmother is an inhuman Lord.


    Even if they both cried like this, she was indifferent.


    "Somebody, pull them apart!"


    Gu Shenghua frowned in embarrassment, held Tong Wanzhi and said in a low voice, "well, get up first."


    Tong pulled the branch and leaned against him, crying low.


    Grandma sneered: "don''t be in a hurry to cry. We came here today to exin. Since you yourself said that the existence of this child will not affect anything, you can write it clearly in ck and white, and it will be over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Grandma saw what she meant and picked her eyebrows: "what''s the matter? I don''t want to. Since the child doesn''t affect anything, didn''t she save a lot of troubleter by setting up a written note in advance?"


    What Tong Wanzhi said just now is good.


    However, how can we not benefit at all?


    She doesn''t expect the child topete with Gu Yan for family property in the future, but at least, she can give them a little protection.


    As a result, before he was born, did he directly block all the back roads?


    How can this be!


    Tong Wanzhi''s face suddenly became pale, and his body was a little shaky.


    Grandma frowned and smiled bitterly: "look? What you said is so good that you can''t even do so much security?"


    Tong Wan Zhi was embarrassed and bit his lower lip. The lip p moved a few times. He couldn''t say a word.


    Grandma took out a piece of paper and a pen from her bag and pressed it on the table with a p. "Well, don''t say anything else. Just write it. When you''re finished, sign. It''s over. I won''t bother you in the future."


    Tong grabbed the palm of his hand, and his mind became a pot of porridge.


    Mu Shiran saw it and was unwilling. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she pitifully dragged her grandmother''s hand: "grandma, don''t do this. My mother is in poor health and can''t stand stimtion."

 Chapter 830

    <h4>Chapter 830</h4>


    "Grandma, don''t worry. Neither of us, including this child, will threaten my brother''s status in the future."


    Gu Yan''s grandmother waspletely unmoved.


    Mu Shiran gritted her teeth and grabbed Gu Yan''s hand with a trembling voice: "brother, I beg you, please tell Grandma."


    Gu Yan nced at her, and his eyebrows were very calm.


    He won''t intervene in this matter or say one more word.


    The reason is simple. It''s not necessary.


    It had nothing to do with him. He could really win.


    But


    Looking at the two people crying like that, Gu Yan was a little... Annoyed.


    Just as he was about to speak, Yu Guang suddenly swept to the door. A man came in. He picked up the corner of his lips and chose silence again.


    Mu Shinian came in and nced at the people present one by one. She bit her lips and her face was blue and white. She felt gloomy.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother hasn''t seen mu Shinian, but she has seen her picture. At this meeting, seeing her inexplicablye over, her face suddenly became bad.


    "Mu Shinian, do you want to take care of this?"


    When Tong Wanzhi saw hering in, her eyes suddenly lit up. She excitedly walked over, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and begged: "Shinian, I beg you, can you help me say a word, please?"


    "Shi Nian, I beg you!"


    Mu Shinian held her hand in case she fell.


    Looking at the meaning of Tong Wanzhi''s sentence, she probably knows what''s going on.


    This scene will happen sooner orter.


    Grandma Gu Yan stared at mu Shinian. Her voice was cold and could not hear the slightest emotion: "Mu Shinian, this is our family business, or do you want to join in with the power of Bo family?"


    "Don''t use Bo Jia. I''ll talk to you."


    Mu Shinian interrupted her without hesitation.


    Grandma Gu Yan sneered: "OK, how do you talk to me?"


    She pointed to Tong Wanzhi, her voice mixed with the cold like broken ice; "Your mother took her children as chips in order to seek to seize the family property. Speaking of it, aren''t you also one of the chips for your mother to consolidate her position? Mu Shinian, if I were you, I''d be divorced from your mother now, you should ignore it."


    "After all, your mother was sorry for you."


    Every word she said was mixed with hate.


    Mu Shinian was always calm, and his face didn''t change a minute.


    She stared at grandma Gu Yan''s face and raised her chin slightly: "how my mother uses me is none of your business?"


    "I came here today just to tell you that no one can move the children in my mother''s belly."


    Grandma Gu Yan''s facial muscles began to twitch twice.


    From top to bottom, she nced at Mu Shi, and an unspeakable cold air condensed on her face.


    "So you want to take care of this? Well, I want to see you. What can I take care of?"


    "Mu Shinian, without the support of the Bo family behind you, do you really think you can count anything?"


    Gu Shenghua looked at the time and secretly pulled grandma Gu Yan''s arm twice: "Mom, don''t worry."


    "Don''t what? Don''t tell me, you''re going to recognize this daughter now?" Grandma Gu Yan pulled back her hand and looked at her aggressively: "it''s ok if youe. Today I''ll ask your mother to solve this matter in front of everyone."


    "Mom!"


    Gu Shenghua was a little worried.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother red at him. Gu Shenghua bit his teeth in embarrassment.

 Chapter 831

    <h4>Chapter 831</h4>


    If Mu Shinian is involved in this matter, it doesn''t necessarily have to beplicated.


    What''s more, if Mu Shinian is unhappy, he may be involved. In this way, he may be unlucky for many people.


    But Gu Yan''s grandmother was talking about the excitement. She didn''t take this into ount at all.


    Mu Shinian was still burning and her head was a little dizzy. She helped her forehead and said in a gloomy voice, "if you have to ask me what to do, you can do it."


    "If you dare to do anything to my mother, you can try, but you will bear the consequences."


    Grandma Gu Yan has been in the shopping mall for so many years, and she has not been so hated. Moreover, mu Shinian is just a young generation. She hasn''t even graduated from high school!


    Grandma Gu Yan was furious.


    Herplexion was distorted. She grabbed Gu Shenghua who stood in front of her and shouted, "are you threatening me?"


    Mu Shinian held Tong Wanzhi, who was trembling, and looked at her with a sneer.


    "No, I''m just warning you."


    "..." grandma Gu Yan stared at her gnashing her teeth. She sneered darkly: "well, today I have toe up with a result. I want to see what you can do to me."


    The scene suddenly became very anxious.


    Mu Shiran looked behind her, her heart beating like a drum. She felt ayer of cold sweat on her back. Looking at Mu Shimian''s confrontation with grandma Gu Yan, she was terrified, and even looked at Mu Shimian in amazement.


    She''s really brave.


    Not only bold, but also good... Powerful.


    It seems that there is no thin person. Mu Shinian will be so powerful that he dares to y games with anyone.


    Tong Wanzhi was also a little frightened.


    Over the years, she always thought that Mu Sinian was just a little entric. In the final analysis, she was just a child, but now she found that Mu Sinian never seemed like a child... Mu Sinian would be coquettish and weak, but mu Sinian would not. Her whole body was like covered with thorns, she would attack people and fight back.


    She never regarded mu Shinian as a normal child.


    As a result, her child gradually grew up where she couldn''t see and became an aggressive and energetic person.


    Grandma Gu Yan pointed to the paper on the table and looked at Tong Wanzhi expressionless.


    "If you write down the requirements, the matter wille to an end."


    This clearly belittles people.


    Mu Shinian frowned darkly, and his eyes twinkled with uncertain light.


    Tong Wanzhi pulled mu Shinian, secretly grabbed her hand, and her fingertips were trembling.


    Her meaning is clear.


    cry for help.


    Mu Shinian''s hand that she grabbed began to hurt.


    She took a deep breath, patted Tong''s shoulder and whispered, "you go up and have a rest first."


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her uncertainly.


    "I''ll fix it." Mu Shinian hardened his head and opened his mouth.


    It''s really hard for her to solve this matter.


    But if Tong Wanzhi continues to stay here, it is estimated that he will only make things more and more troublesome.


    Otherwise, it will be even worse if an innocent child is hurt by carelessness.


    Seeing this, Mu Shiran hurried over and helped Tong to pull the branch: "Mom, let''s go up first."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at Gu Shenghua tremblingly, and thetter nodded her head gently.


    Indeed, Tong Wanzhi''s staying only makes things worse.


    But before she took a step, she was stopped by grandma Gu Yan.


    "Who let you go?"

 Chapter 832

    <h4>Chapter 832</h4>


    Gu Yan''s grandmother wanted to step forward to stop it, but as soon as she moved her steps, she was blocked by mu Shinian.


    She stood in front of her. No matter how Gu Yan''s grandmother wanted to eat people, she refused to give in.


    Mu Shiran was quick-sighted and took advantage of this opportunity to quickly help Tong pull the branch. The two ran away in a panic.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother watched them leave, gasping in her throat.


    Gu Shenghua looked around at the two people and bit his teeth in embarrassment.


    "Mom, let''s talk about itter. Let''s stop here today."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Gu Yan''s grandmother suddenly stared round with a strange smile: "Gu Shenghua, I know you have no emotional foundation with my daughter, but don''t forget that you promised us that you wouldn''t be sorry for our daughter in your life."


    "We''ve been kind enough to deal with the matter of finding other women. What about now? Don''t tell me that the woman you like is going to give birth to your sessor, so you want her, don''t you?"


    Gu Shenghua couldn''t say a word when she choked.


    His lips moved several times, but he looked at mu Shinian awkwardly and was a little uneasy. He was worried that mu Shinian would have other... Ideas.


    However, unexpectedly, mu Shinian''s reaction was very calm.


    She didn''t even show her surprise or amazement. The whole person was like a pool of water. She was calm and couldn''t stir up any waves.


    Gu Shenghua''s heart cluttered.


    Did she know?


    He is cheating, cheating in marriage, and then, is her mother actually cheating?


    Mu Shinian looked at Gu Yan''s grandmother. She bowed her head, looked at her shoes, and then repeated faintly: "I''m not interested in taking care of things between you. I just take care of my mother."


    "No matter what you want to toss about, I won''t let my mother conceive, and the child will be born safely. In this process, I don''t allow anyone to depress my mother in any way."


    "Otherwise?" Gu Yan''s grandmother angrily asked, "otherwise, will you teach me a lesson? What a big tone, little girl, when I was still in business, you didn''t know where to y mud!"


    Every word of grandma Gu Yan is full of irony.


    Gu Yan looked aside and was speechless.


    His grandmother is good everywhere, but she is too angry.


    Mu Shinian is like a bomb at a certain time. Although she is usually very quiet and gentle, she doesn''t bother to answer when you scold her asionally.


    But once you get angry, it''s very destructive.


    At least, he has no power to parry.


    As a result, his grandmother went to war with her directly, without euphemism.


    Fortunately, mu Shinian didn''te to get angry today.


    She looked at Gu Yan''s grandmother, who was also her grandmother in name. She didn''t have the slightest meaning to respect her face. She raised her eyebrows ndly, and her face twinkled with cold eyes. She didn''t say a word and nodded her head if she wanted tough or not.


    "I advise you not to try."


    "If I want to do it, it won''t be so easy to solve."


    "...." Gu Yan''s grandmother wanted to say something, so Gu Yan grabbed her.


    "Grandma, forget it, I''m fine."


    "What''s all right with you? Ah Yan, don''t worry, we will consolidate your position."

 Chapter 833

    <h4>Chapter 833</h4>


    Grandma''s grandson is very doting.


    After all, it was her baby daughter.


    After her baby daughter left, all her energy was on the child.


    Fortunately, Gu Yan is good enough.


    Mu Shinian looked at them calmly, then picked up his cell phone and pressed a number.


    On the phone, a very low voice faintly came out: "can you move?"


    "Well, just move."


    Mu Shinian finished and hung up the phone.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother looked at her on the phone calmly and despised her in her eyes.


    As a result, a minuteter, her phone suddenly rang.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother frowned coldly and opened it. After answering, she heard a worried voice inside.


    She thought she had heard wrong and asked anxiously, "what? What''s the situation? Are you sure it''s ok?"


    The voice on the phone is also very loud.


    "We don''t know. Suddenly we received such a message. What should we do?"


    "What to do, you..."


    Before I finished, halfway through, the card owner suddenly.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother looked in horror at the direction of Mu Shinian and thought of something. She quickly hung up the phone and looked at her up and down gloomily: "it''s you! It must be you, isn''t it!"


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and said, "well, just say hello."


    Just saying hello, she hasn''t really done it yet.


    She has made her words very clear. This person just doesn''t cooperate. If he doesn''t cooperate, let''s give her some pain.


    Grandma Gu Yan''s face was so ugly that she couldn''t see the background.


    She sped her palm hard, and an unprecedented anger rushed up quickly.


    "By the way, I forgot, Miss mu, but there is a young man of the Bo family behind you. No wonder... I just don''t know. The young man of the Bo family knows the reason for this. Even if he knows, he still doesn''t care, just to support you? That young man of the Bo family is really a fool."


    The introduction is strange.


    Mu Shinian didn''t even bother to lift his head.


    She just took the time to remind.


    "You''re wrong. If you make a shallow move on this matter, the situation will be much worse than it is now."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can continue to provoke."


    After that, mu Shinian was very polite and polite, bent over her, and then, without saying a word, he was going out.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother stared at her background and her face turned red rapidly.


    She looked left and right, angrily grabbed a water cup and was about to hit it.


    This action is too sudden.


    So that Gu Yan and Gu Shenghua didn''t react.


    The two people were startled and quickly wanted to stop, but it was toote.


    I can only watch the water cup smash at the back of Mu Shinian''s head.


    Between the lightning and flint, a figure stood in front of her, quickly held the water cup with one hand, and then threw it aside.


    With a bang, Gu Yan''s grandmother quickly retreated several steps.


    Thin and shallow nced at them indifferently. After confirming that mu Shinian had no harm, he looked at Gu Yan''s grandmother.


    "You should be d that this water cup didn''t fall today. Otherwise, it won''t work for your whole family business to be buried with you.


    With a cruel word, he took the people away directly.

 Chapter 834

    <h4>Chapter 834</h4>


    Gu Yan''s grandmother was startled by the man''s sudden outburst and fell down on the sofa. The whole person seemed to dare to fish it out of the pool.


    Terrible.


    It''s really terrible.


    The man named Bo shallow was really hard to mess with.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother took a deep breath and touched her sweaty cheek.


    Gu Shenghua looked at Gu Yan and gave him a look.


    Although Gu Yan didn''t mean to respect his father at ordinary times, the father and son were still very united at a critical time.


    Seeing his hint, Gu Yan thought about it a little and understood it.


    He walked over, took Gu Yan''s hand and whispered, "grandma, this is it first. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    "We don''t need to kill all the children. Besides, the shallow and shallow are involved. If this matter continues to fight, it may provoke much right and wrong. If we can''t offend both of them, we don''t offend them, okay?"


    Gu Yan''s grandmother stared at Gu Yan''s bitter expression and immediately felt more distressed.


    She raised her hand, touched her grandson''s head, sighed and said, "I''ve wronged you."


    "After your mother left, you were forced to be an adult."


    Gu Yan shook his head: "don''t worry, grandma, I won''t be wronged."


    He has his own way of life. Trouble can be avoided if it can be avoided. There is no need to participate in absorption and stir himself up in the mud.


    With the support of the family behind his mother and the title of his sessor, most people in thepany are obeying him... He is a lying winner and has no reason to be so embarrassed


    So this child, whether hees or not, should say that if hees, it will be more beneficial to him.


    After all, now the bnce has been broken.


    Grandma seemed to have ups and downs in her mood. She was encouraged by the child who had been young for decades, which made her even worse.


    So, this meeting, she has no intention to stir it up.


    "Ah Yan, you go up first. I have something to say to your father."


    Gu Yan looked at his father, nodded and went upstairs.


    The others in the house also walked clean, leaving only the two of them.


    Gu Shenghua poured a ss of water himself and handed it to her: "have a drink."


    Gu Yan''s grandmother took a look at him and took it angrily. After taking a drink, she reluctantly suppressed the anger.


    She took a cold breath very hard, and then asked coldly, "what do you think? Don''t tell me, you just want toe to this step."


    "If you don''t give me an exnation, I won''t forget it."


    Gu Shenghua sighed and said helplessly, "Mom, you can rest assured. I promised you that the heir can only be Gu Yan. Whether the childes or not will not have any impact."


    Gu Yan''s grandmother sneered: "OK, that''s OK. I still believe your words. We don''t have to sign and sign. I''ll give you this face."


    "Thank you, mom."


    Gu Shenghua thought that when things came to this point, they would be over.


    As a result, Gu Yan''s grandmother suddenly smiled and left a sentence: "if things are not as I wish, I''ll expose all the evidence of your cheating woman."

 Chapter 835

    <h4>Chapter 835</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Shenghua was stiff: "Mom, you..."


    Gu Yan''s grandmother smiled like a fox. She looked at his rapidly changing face, smiled and said, "my daughter is very stupid, but I am different. My daughter is stupid because I am here and I have nned everything for her, so she doesn''t need to bear these responsibilities."


    "Do you really think I''m just watching you cheat and hiding it from my daughter for you? I''ve nned for a long time. Even if you dare to cheat on that woman, that woman won''t want to take some delicious food from the family."


    "She doesn''t love to seduce people. Let her seduce. It doesn''t matter if she''s on the top. Anyway, in the end, she won''t seed."


    "Take care of my family, or my grandson."


    "...." Gu Shenghua''s lips moved several times, but he couldn''t say aplete sentence.


    He thought that the affair of cheating Tong Wanzhi was very secret. Although his mother-inw made several side attacks, there was no evidence to take out.


    As a result, now, there is such a big killing move.


    Gu Shenghua is a little stupid.


    Gu Yan''s grandmother raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Suddenly she felt funny.


    "What''s the matter? Are you surprised? In fact, there''s nothing to be surprised about. You don''t have to be afraid. I''m still very satisfied with your son-inw. At least you y perfectly, so that my daughter feels that you love her even when she leaves."


    "So don''t worry. As long as you abide by the rules, I won''t take out the evidence until I die."


    Gu Yan''s grandmother lost her ce in Mu Shinian. In the twinkling of an eye, she found it back here. She finally found some psychologicalfort.


    She sighed and stood up slowly: "well, that''s it. I''ll go back first."


    Gu Shenghua sent her to the door rigidly. After waiting to leave, he bit his teeth hard.


    Sure enough, he has been wandering in the mall for most of his life. He has left a way for himself everywhere.


    Gu Shenghua sighed hard and came out.


    ¡­¡­


    When he went upstairs, Tong Wanzhi was still crying, and Mu Shiran wasforting him.


    Seeing hime up, it was like seeing hope.


    Mu Shiran hurried over and grabbed Gu Shenghua''s arm.


    "Dad, grandma is going too far."


    "My mother is still pregnant. She''s so aggressive. See what it looks like to scare my mother."


    Gu Shenghua looked at the daughter and looked up at his wife.


    It wasn''t like this before.


    When Tong Wanzhi first came, she was very timid and was always bullied. Later, he watched her grow up step by step.


    But in fact, it''s right to grow up. Gu''s water is very deep. Tong Wanzhi can''t rely on him all his life. Where he can''t see, she really should grow up and be alone.


    But now, how has it changed.


    I''m still that person, but I''ve be a little strange.


    It''s hard to see clearly.


    Gu Shenghua has been in a daze for a long time. The mother and daughter looked at each other, both nervous and uneasy.


    Fortunately, Gu Shenghua finally spoke.


    "Well, you go out first."


    Mu Shiran was delighted when he heard what he said: "well, good dad, I won''t disturb you. You two talk slowly. You shouldfort your mother."

 Chapter 836

    <h4>Chapter 836</h4>


    Then she ran away.


    Gu Shenghua looked at her, walked over, picked up a paper towel and wiped her tears.


    Tong Wanzhi cried even more when he saw his move.


    "Sheng Hua, I''m sorry."


    "Forget it, stop it." Gu Shenghua looked at her in a strange and unspeakable way.


    Tong Wanzhi was hurt by his eyes.


    She tried several times to break the silence, but there was nothing she could do.


    Finally, Gu Shenghua himself broke the silence.


    "Do you remember when we first met?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Yanzhi was stunned and looked at him in some confusion.


    Gu Shenghua went on to say: "when I first met, I went to the town by chance. I never went there before. That time, the cooperation case was finalized two days in advance. My friend told me that the town was very simple and that there was a kind of home-made wine that was good to drink. Let me, a wine lover, taste it. I couldn''t help it and passed."


    "Then I met you."


    "At that time, you took Shi ran and took care of the business in the store. You had a in face and simple clothes. At that time, when I looked at you, I thought you shouldn''t stay here. You should have a better stage."


    "Later, I noticed you so much. When I went home to face my wife''s face, I unconsciously thought of you."


    "Later, I went frequently. You may also realize what I mean. I don''t refuse or break."


    "Now think about it. In fact, that time was the best."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face turned pale.


    She moved her lower lip to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Gu Shenghua looked at her calmly, with someplex emotions flowing.


    He took a deep breath, gently patted Tong''s arm, and his voice was a little hoarse: "you have a good rest, pregnant woman, your mood is not suitable to fluctuate too much."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at him nkly and felt strange all of a sudden.


    They weren''t like this before.


    She felt thatpared with Gu Shenghua''sst wife, she should know him best in the world.


    From that small town, from the first time she saw Gu Shenghua, she was unwilling... Why is an excellent man not his own?


    She is reserved and resourceful.


    She knows what kind of woman Gu Shenghua needs, so she knows that she is the most suitable person for Gu Shenghua.


    But now... It seems that I don''t know this man so well.


    Tong Yanzhi bit her lower lip hard. She grabbed Gu Shenghua''s hand and said hoarsely: "do you also think it would be better without this child?"


    Gu Shenghua lowered his head and looked down on her slightly raised belly, which was pregnant with their children.


    Is the continuation of their lives.


    Gu Shenghua looked at it for a long time before spitting out a dry sentence: "it''s good for us to live like this, isn''t it?"


    With that, he didn''t look at Tong Wan Zhi, pulled his lower lip slightly, and walked out calmly.


    Tong Wanzhi sat on the bed and stroked his stomach. A kind of pain began to spread from his heart.


    She closed her eyes, leaned powerlessly against the head of the bed, and two tears flowed powerlessly.


    The cell phone rang.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at the caller ID and wiped away his tears before grabbing the mobile phone and pressing the answer button.

 Chapter 837

    <h4>Chapter 837</h4>


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The matter has been settled." Mu Shinian said calmly, "don''t worry."


    "... OK."


    Tong Wanzhi''s voice is hoarse and terrible.


    Mu Shinian heard something strange.


    She frowned and lowered her voice unconsciously: "are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    Tong Wanzhi gently covered his stomach. He didn''t know whether to say it to himself or to Mu Shinian: "this child, I must be born."


    "Born safely."


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment.


    Tong Wanzhi smiled and said, "you must think I''m crazy. Life is so good and Shenghua respects me. Why bother to make such a child."


    Mu Shinian can''t answer this question.


    "I told you."


    "Yes, but I just don''t trust." Tong pulled the branch and gnashed his teeth: "Gu Yan hates us so much. If I don''t leave a way for myself, what should I do if I reallye to that step?"


    "Shi Nian, I also think for the future."


    Mu Shinian, under the unhappy eyes of others, said softly, "this child will be born safely. Don''t worry."


    "Well, with you, I''ll rest assured!" Tong Wanzhi almost cried with joy.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time. He gave a sound. After hanging up the phone, Tong pulled the branch and half closed his eyes and leaned quietly against the head of the bed.


    No matter Gu Shenghua or his mother-inw, they probably don''t dare to have any ideas about her children as long as they have mu Shinian to read this sentence.


    As long as the baby is born, everything can be the same as before.


    Tong Wanzhi nned silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian leaned on the front passenger seat and looked at the scenery outside the window without expression.


    Trees floated past her eyes.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, and a silent sadness flowed silently.


    "What would you like to eat at night?"


    The voice around me suddenly sounded.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, subconsciously raised his hand and touched his back.


    Injured, can''t eat yet.


    "The doctor said that the wound recovered well and there was no need to avoid eating."


    Thin shallow holds the steering wheel, turns a direction and stops at the entrance of arge supermarket.


    Mu Shinian blinked and asked jokingly, "do you cook?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow got out of the car, went around to the co driver''s seat, untied her seat belt and helped her down.


    Mu Shinian drew back his hand impolitely: "I can go by myself."


    She''s not weak enough.


    Thin shallow calmly pulls back his hand, goes to the supermarket, pushes a cart, and slowly follows mu Shinian behind.


    When mu Shinian heard that there was no need to avoid eating, he went directly to the snack area. When he saw that he wanted to eat, he stuffed it in.


    As a result, as soon as I looked back, I saw that Bo Qian picked up several packets of spicy strips and put them back.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "..." didn''t you say you can eat everything?


    "Unhealthy."


    Thin shallow exined.


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip and put back those packets of spicy strips. It seemed that she grabbed two more packets and put them in together to annoy him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at her helplessly, and the corners of his lips aroused a yful smile.


    What you do and say clearly doesn''t look like a child, but the asional childishness is really unbearable.


    Thin shallow pushed the cart with one hand and slowly followed her.


    Mu Shinian seems to have forgotten all the unpleasant things that happened just now.

 Chapter 838

    <h4>Chapter 838</h4>


    She is like a kitten who has just broken into a strange world. Look here, take what she likes, put what she doesn''t like back, and asionally pick up two simr items andpare them.


    ¡­¡­


    Two people strolled around the supermarket and filled a whole shopping cart. They went out with four or five bags in their hands.


    Mu Shinian''s hand and back were hurt, but she was embarrassed to carry it by Bo shallow, so she volunteered to help. Bo shallow saw her persistence and took a bag of potato chips for her to hold.


    Mu Shinian looked down at the bag of potato chips without words, and looked at his thin, shallow and full hands. The speechless one almost turned his eyes.


    "I''m not weak enough."


    She used to be injured, but even if she was injured, she never said a word. Let alone carrying so many bags of things, she didn''t say anything even when she went out to fight in groups.


    Thin shallow didn''t have to look back. He could know what she was thinking. He sighed and reluctantly replied, "I don''t care what you used to be. Now you''re here. You should be safe when you''re injured."


    All right.


    It''s your money. You''re right.


    Mu Shinian rarely has no refutation.


    Thin shallow opened his hand and chin toward his pocket: "car key."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian reached out and touched his pocket.


    Thin shallow lowered his head, looked at her hair spinning, and his breath suddenly tightened.


    Mu Shimian fully expected what happened to Bo Qian. She touched the car key, unlocked the car, then drilled in and started the car. When she came out, she was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow thought: "No."


    Then he put the contents of the bag in the trunk.


    Mu Shinian stood by the co driver''s seat waiting for him. Suddenly a light came. The two subconsciously turned back and saw a ck unlicensed car driving towards them.


    The speed is very fast.


    There was no intention of stopping.


    Thin and shallow eyes looked cold. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Mu Shinian, holding one hand on the car and turning over neatly along the car body


    Thin shallow responded quickly, quickly caught her body and held her to a dead corner.


    The car crashed and hit it, and the front of the car suddenly sank in.


    Just now, if Mu Shinian''s reaction was half a beat slow, it would be estimated that he would really be hit into a pie.


    Mu Shinian jumped out of his arms and stared at the ck car: "are youing for me?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe it''s me."


    Thin shallow blocked her behind. After looking around the parking lot, he took her mobile phone: "take the opportunity to go out and call my assistant to ask him to send someone over."


    Mu Shinian frowned and didn''t speak. In the parking lot, another ck car drove over. After stopping quickly, four people came out of the car.


    There are eight in total. Everyone is tightly wrapped and airtight all over.


    At first nce, it is not good.


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and said, "I am."


    "You''re hurt and can''t move." Thin shallow frowned, didn''t put these thugs in his heart at all, and gently pushed her back: "go out."


    How could mu Shinian leave like this? She directly sent a help message out. As a result, she found that the message could not be sent out.


    "The signal is shielded."


    Well prepared!


    His face sank.

 Chapter 839

    <h4>Chapter 839</h4>


    The man in ck seemed to see his n, smiled and opened his mouth lightly: "young master Bo, don''t worry, neither of you can run out here today."


    Is the exit blocked, too?


    The thin and shallow face is more ugly.


    "I''ll help you."


    Mu Shinian put a bag of potato chips he had been holding in his arms on the ground, stared at the crashed car and vomited out: "I like this car very much."


    It''s so bad that she was knocked away!


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned tightly, and his eyes shed ayer of gloomy and uncertain light.


    "I''ll let you mend the knife, but you can''t move now."


    With that, he grabbed the mobile phone in Mu Shinian''s hand and threw it out directly.


    The group of people subconsciously avoided, and a dark shadow quickly galloped over.


    The speed of thin and shallow is too fast.


    When they react, they have solved two problems.


    A group of people scuffle together, shallow, a person beat several of them, there is no pressure at all.


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to help, but he found that there was no need to do anything, so he simply stood by.


    A cold light shed before her eyes. Mu Shinian''s face was on one side. Before her brain reacted, she rushed over. The other party was much taller than her. She put one hand on her thin shoulder and kicked it directly with his strength.


    "Ah!"


    Right in the man''s head, the man screamed and fell to the ground.


    Bo Qian took mu Shinian to his arms, kicked the man who attacked him, and shouted in a low voice: "who let youe over."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t see it anymore: "they don''t talk about martial virtue!"


    It''s agreed to fight alone and take weapons!


    Bo Qian was stunned by her indignant usation. He smiled silently and patted her head: "not everyone speaks morality like you."


    The disdain on mu Shinian''s face is getting deeper and deeper.


    The group of people were beaten in scattered ces, and they didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy at all: "I can''t see that young master Bo can y very well, which is not the same as the rumor."


    Thin shallow sneered twice. He didn''t even want to talk to him at all.


    Mu Shinian is toozy to say more nonsense to them.


    That group of people is also estimated to be stimted. Their faces changed in a sh, looked at each other, and rushed over recklessly.


    With one hand protecting mu Shinian, he can even tie with those people with only one hand.


    Mu Shinian was pushed behind him and stumbled. She held the column on one side and rubbed her back with her fingers. Just now she fell, it really hurt.


    But those people won''t make her so easy.


    Several people saw that she was alone and rushed directly towards her. As soon as Bo Qian was about to pass, he was entangled by someone: "look for death!"


    Thin shallow coldly dropped a word, held the visitor''s wrist and folded his backhand directly.


    Click, crisp and creepy.


    A scream resounded through the parking lot.


    Mu Shinian kicked a man in front of him and stared at the man''s tragedy. The corners of his lips twitched twice.


    My mood is worse than ever.


    His skill is more simple and rough than usual, and every move is yed ording to the other party''s death.


    He was so agitated that he could even notice his yearning for the moment.


    For fear of any ident, mu Shinian quickly solved the people around him, then rushed over, directly raised his foot and beat a man down in the dead corner of Bo shallow.

 Chapter 840

    <h4>Chapter 840</h4>


    These people are not very skilled. It should be said that they are not qualified at allpared with their aggressive momentum just now.


    Mu Shinian was worried that it would be a fierce battle. As a result, she feels more and more that her words are not wrong at all.


    Those who shout the most are often the most useless.


    There is nothing wrong with what the old man said.


    Thin shallow beat thest person down and didn''t look at the people who were crying in pain on the ground. He stepped over them and grabbed mu Shinian''s hand. After looking at it, his face suddenly became ugly.


    He''s been staring at me these days. Mu Shinian''s injury on his hand is almost healed. He''s not sure what it will look like after such a toss today.


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt."


    Mu Shinian said, looking at those people on the ground, suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    It feels very strange.


    "They... Are too weak."


    Mu Shinian whispered.


    Thin shallow also frowned and looked at those people on the ground.


    "It''s really wrong."


    Just now they were so many that they didn''t dream about these things. Now in retrospect, they are a little too weak.


    The two people exchanged eyes with each other, and their pupils contracted violently. The next second, thin shallow grabbed her right hand and ran to the exit expressionless.


    Both of them were in a hurry.


    But it''s toote.


    There was a loud explosion.


    The whole ground seems to have copsed.


    Thin shallow subconsciously caught mu Shinian in the sea, and his body firmly blocked the broken fragments.


    Then, before they could react, there was another roar. This time, even the shallow almost didn''t stand firm.


    "Are they crazy?"


    Mu Shinian only had time to shout out this sentence.


    Bo Qian didn''t have time to answer. He only heard mu Shinian shout out "be careful" in consternation!, Then there was a burst of gravel on his head and it fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian woke up, it was more than an hourter.


    The whole underground garage has turned into ruins.


    During this period, it was mixed with several painful sobs.


    Thin shallow Leng for a moment, fiercely opened his eyes: "Mu!"


    As soon as he spoke, he saw mu Shinian sitting on her side. His hair was messy and his face became very iron blue.


    As soon as her face changed, she quickly walked over and was relieved after making sure there were no other injuries on her.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was so worried and pulled his lower lip, but he couldn''t pull out a smile.


    "I''m fine."


    When she copsed just now, thin shallow protected her in her arms. She didn''t hurt a hair.


    Thin shallow nodded and walked towards her: "don''t worry, I''ll take you out."


    Although mu Shinian is very calm, she has never experienced such a situation... Oh, no, she did. In the past, she yed by herself.


    To raze the ce to the ground.


    Bo Qian looked at the killers just now, who had been dug out by mu Shinian and dealt with urgently. He looked at mu Shinian and asked curiously, "have you asked?"


    Although it was an endless sentence, mu Shinian still understood.


    She smiled and shook her head, "I didn''t ask anything."


    "Some of them are dying. It is estimated that the man behind them really wants to..."


    The rest of the words were stuck in his throat and couldn''t be said.

 Chapter 841

    <h4>Chapter 841</h4>


    Because she is not sure who this person is aiming at.


    Thin and shallow? Or yourself.


    Thin shallow knew what she meant. He pressed one hand on her head and gently rubbed it twice: "it''s for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up at him and finally smiled, "I''m not sure."


    "What if it''s for me?"


    "How old are you?" Thin shallow pushed her shoulder twice, his voice mixed with an unspeakable smile: "don''t think about these first. Where''s the exit?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and shook his head: "after looking for it, I can''t get out. It''s too solid. It''s estimated that I blew up the intersection first."


    Block their way out and trap them?


    However, this is a parking lot. It is estimated that we have been trying to rescue outside for a long time.


    Thin shallow took her hand and patted the dust on her body: "go and have a look again."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, and his mood didn''t seem very high.


    Thin shallow stared at her curiously: "do you have something on your mind?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head silently, and some words couldn''t be said.


    As like as two peas, she was the same as the one she had seen.


    Mu Shinian looked at his thin and shallow back dyed red by blood, and his lips closed more tightly.


    "I''m fine."


    Thin shallow smiled. Because of the blood loss, his lip color was a little innocent: "you did the first aid measures in time."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and couldn''t say a word.


    "You can avoid it just now."


    The speed of thin and shallow is very fast. If you run away, it won''t be a problem at all.


    However, because he wanted to protect her, he was hit on his back by the gravel produced by the explosion. She just looked at it. There was almost no intact ce on his back.


    All wounds, all bleeding.


    Mu Shinian only looked at it and felt that he couldn''t bear it in his heart.


    Thin and shallow could not stand stably. He ran over her shoulder, a little relying on her. His fingers touched her ears, and he felt that her earlobes were soft. He couldn''t help pinching them again.


    "I''m here."


    It will never hurt you.


    "If you''re still hurt under my nose, I''m not a man."


    Mu Shinian bit his lower lip slightly and looked at him with aplicated look.


    Thin shallow turned her head and was looked at by her. Even if she was righteous, she would feel guilty.


    "Well, find a way out first."


    Mu Shinian was silent, apanied him to see several ways out, then returned to the original ce, unscrewed a bottle of beverage and handed it to Bo Qian.


    Thin shallow drank two mouthfuls and gently leaned against the column: "now it is estimated that he can only wait for rescue."


    Mu Shi said, "this ce is not remote. Someone should find it soon."


    Separated by such heavy stone bs, I can''t hear any sound, but it''s inevitable that we''ve begun to do it outside.


    Thin and shallow didn''t say a word. Seeing that mu Shinian was still listless, he thought for a while and said, "they didn''t die."


    "Yes," Mu Shinian stared at the stone under his feet and muttered curiously, "whether it''s sending killers or this bomb, it seems that they deliberately left us a way to live. It seems to be threatening, but in fact, they don''t have much lethality."


    "If the killer is to dy time so that they can ce ammunition, what about now?"


    It''s hard to exin.

 Chapter 842

    <h4>Chapter 842</h4>


    Thin shallow also frowned tightly, and their faces could see that they were not right.


    Mu Shinian looked at those people on the ground. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. When she looked at the past, someone''s eyes were fixed on her. However, when she wanted to look carefully, the eyes hurried away.


    Mu Shinian frowned. The next second, his eyes were blocked.


    One hand, no matter what, stood in front of her.


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at a weak face.


    The thin face is even more ugly than just now.


    Mu Shinian''s lips closed hard, raised his hand and covered his forehead.


    It''s very hot.


    Have a fever.


    Thin shook his head: "it''s all right."


    "How can it be all right!" The voice of Mu Shinian trembled.


    She has been keeping calm since just now.


    Thin shallow dizzy.


    The killers were also buried below. She used a lot of strength to dig up the people.


    With luck, she went to the exit and couldn''t find it at all.


    She''s calm.


    But now, she can''t keep calm.


    "I''ve seen it. Your back injury is very serious. I''ve dealt with it urgently just now, but here, you may have been infected long ago. You..."


    Before he finished, Bo Qian suddenly stretched out his hand and dragged her into his arms.


    Mu Shinian was unprepared. He stuck it on his body and leaned his ear against his heart. At that ce, he jumped very badly.


    Mu Shinian''s heart is sour, but she purses her lips powerlessly.


    "Someone wille to save us."


    Thin shallow low mouth: "don''t worry, I won''t have an ident. I will... Always."


    The hoarse hot breath sprayed on her ears.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, silently went to the trunk, turned out a coat and covered him.


    The thin shallow chin leaned against her head and stared at the bodyguards who hadn''tpletely fainted. He had a very vague idea in his mind, but he didn''t dare to continue to think. His fingers tightly sped her fingertips, with a childlike stubbornness and paranoia: "Mu Shi Nian, stay by my side, you can''t go anywhere."


    Mu Shinian was held in his arms as a pillow and lost his temper.


    She gave a vague grace, inadvertently looked at those people on the ground, and then quickly didn''t open her eyes.


    "Do you feel bad?"


    "... OK."


    A thin, low pitched opening.


    Mu Shinian muttered unhappily: "how can it not be ufortable."


    He was hurt so badly and shed so much blood. He had been holding on just now, and his face became ugly.


    Thin shallow didn''t know what he thought. He came out with a low smile and joked in his voice: "speaking of it, we have really made a water reversal recently."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at his hand, thought of his back, and then thought of his thin injury. Suddenly there was no idea of refutation.


    Thin shallow kiss lingered on her forehead twice.


    Even if he noticed that the girl''s body was a little stiff, he didn''t mean to stop: "when we go out, we''ll find a temple to worship, and we have to beg. I wish you a smooth college entrance examination."


    "... do you still believe this?" Mu Shinian is very curious.


    In my opinion, Bo Qian doesn''t look like someone who can believe this.


    Bo qianen gave a voice and joked: "believe it, why don''t you believe it."


    "All right." Mu Shinian leaned in his arms and whispered, "then believe it."

 Chapter 843

    <h4>Chapter 843</h4>


    "People still have some faith." Thin and shallow fingers flicked her forehead: "what about you, what do you believe?"


    Mu Shinian thought of his back injury and the son of a bitch who nned all this, and suddenly his blood turned into a strong smell of gunpowder.


    She took a deep breath and opened word by word: "fist, with IQ."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "then you can only believe your IQ now."


    Her fist has been decorated.


    Mu Shinian could hear the meaning of her words, but he thought: if he saw that bastard, even if he had one hand left, she would let him try. What''s the taste of being beaten t.


    Thin shallow wrapped her fist and whirled gently.


    Mu Shinian let him move. It''s very clever.


    There is no medicine, no gauze, nothing here. Thin shallow feels that his back injury is bleeding again.


    He listened carefully just now. In fact, there was no movement outside.


    It''s reasonable to say that the location here is not biased, and the movement just now is big enough. Moreover, the drivers of other cars here also want toe in. It''s unreasonable. No one has found it since she fainted.


    Mu Shinian also thought of this problem. She stared at the fists held by the two people, looked at the thin pale face again, thought for a moment, and quietly said, "sleep for a while, I''ll keep you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow looked at her and imprisoned people in his arms with one hand: "not sleepy."


    Mu Shinian touched his forehead: "you have a fever, and the injury to your back needs to be dealt with."


    "Someone wille."


    Thin shallow''s strength to hold her is getting heavier and heavier.


    Mu Shimian knew what he was thinking. Mu Shimian patted his hand and tried to pull it out: "I know someone wille."


    "Don''t worry."


    Thin shallow couldn''t help but buckle her waist: "Mu Shinian, don''t do stupid things."


    "You need treatment." Mu Shinian said in a low voice, "I won''t have an ident, I promise."


    Thin and light, his face is very tight, and he has the meaning ofpletely rebelling when he reads another word.


    Mu Shimian was amused by his reaction, pulled off a belt and tied their hands together.


    "OK, don''t stretch your face. Is that ok?"


    Thin shallow stared at the belt and remained silent for two seconds. He started with it and tied the rope into a veryplex knot.


    Mu Shinian looked and confirmed that he couldn''t solve it at present: "what technique is this? Teach me next time."


    "I''ll teach you when I go out." With the strength of will, Bo Qianquan''s spirit will copse.


    Mu Shinian leaned against his arms and his eyes fell on his stubborn and domineering hands. Her back was close to his body, and the hot temperature spread to her with the clothes.


    Warm and hot.


    The man behind is reliable and stubborn.


    Mu Shimian sighed gently. After he fell asleep, he quietly closed his eyes. No part of his weight was removed from him.


    But as soon as she moved, she was dragged back by thin and shallow vaguely, firmly imprisoned in her arms.


    "Don''t move!"


    The low warning sound was in my ear.


    Mu Shinian stopped being honest.


    Bo Qian fell asleep again after a while.


    Mu Shinian leaned in his arms, closed his eyes and thought quietly.


    What is behind the nning of this matter.

 Chapter 844

    <h4>Chapter 844</h4>


    If the target is shallow, it will definitely hurt the killer.


    But if the target is her


    She has many sworn enemies and many people who want her life.


    But those who want her to live


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and looked at the bodyguard who was just looking at her.


    His eyes were suddenly covered.


    Thin shallow chin against her head, fingers with a bit of warning, not light or heavy buckle twice.


    "I know."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand away. When the manpower was out of control, they had to obey their fate.


    No matter howte it is, people outside will find out.


    As long as you hold on until this time, but it''s thin


    Mu Shinian closed her eyes worried. The injury to her back was very serious. After all, it was not made of iron. It would hurt and hurt. But at this time, she was really powerless.


    "I won''t eat snacks in the future."


    Mu Shinian stuck to the blood of the palm and sighed with great sincerity.


    Thin shallow tightened the person in his arms and opened his eyes slightly.


    He''s really ufortable now. He feels like he''s going to faint at any time. However, after he faints, mu Shinian is the only one left. After all, she''s less than 18 years old. If she stays here alone, she must be afraid.


    "I can''t afford you."


    Thin shallow smile scolded, thought she was frightened, touched her hair and said hoarsely, "my money is enough for you to eat snacks for ten years."


    "Just can''t eat more. It''s bad for your health."


    Mu Shinian silently hooked her lower lip. She leaned against the wall and nced at the airtight space: "sleep."


    "When you wake up, you can''t go back."


    Thin shallow didn''t answer, just holding her hand.


    Mu Shinian understood what he meant, sighed and whispered, "I know. I won''t go, I swear."


    The thin eyelids trembled slightly: "is your words credible?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shinian asked a funny rhetorical question.


    Thin shallow hum, his eyelids became heavier and heavier, and he felt that his strength was gradually taken away; "If you dare to leave, I won''t pay attention to you in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s fingers stiffened.


    She has always been a person and has been well over the years. For her, this threat is nothing.


    After the big deal, move on alone.


    But, I don''t know why, she felt empty in her heart, as if she had lost something.


    "... OK."


    After a moment of stalemate, mu Shinian agreed.


    Thin shallow was relieved. His head was against the wall, but his hand stubbornly grabbed her and refused to let go.


    Until he didn''t hold on, and finally went to sleep, mu Shinian gently raised her hand and touched the man''s hot forehead. She nced at her back, which had been covered with blood, with aplex look in her eyes.


    If it weren''t for protecting himself, Bo shallow wouldn''t be hurt at all.


    There has been no movement here for so long. It must have been handled outside. It''s not so easy to find it.


    The environment here is so poor. It is estimated that the thin back has been inmed. If it goes on like this, it is estimated that it will really die.


    Mu Shinian came out of his arms gently and covered the quilt for him quietly.


    Those people are almost unconscious.


    Mu Shinian walked over, took out a mobile phone from the arms of the man who had been watching him just now, turned to thetest contact information and dialed out.

 Chapter 845

    <h4>Chapter 845</h4>


    The phone will be connected soon.


    There was a funny sound inside.


    "You are finally willing to call me."


    "Get Bo shallow out and I''ll see you." Mu Shinian rubbed his painful back twice and wiped the dust off his face powerlessly: "I want to see him safe with my own eyes."


    There was a silence on the phone.


    Mu Shinian smiled yfully: "don''t worry, I won''t run, I have something to find you."


    The people on the phoneughed.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian waited for less than three minutes, and there was a noise outside.


    Then there was a rumbling sound.


    The assistant rushed in first: "Miss mu, are you all right, my God! Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m hurt, a little inmed and have a fever." Mu Shinian said, "take him to the hospital first."


    Several doctors hurried forward and took first-aid measures before moving people up.


    Mu Shinian grabbed a doctor and asked in a low voice, "do you have antibiotics?"


    The doctor was stunned and didn''t understand what she was going to do.


    "Yes, or no."


    Mu Shinian is very impatient.


    The doctor then remembered: "Oh, this, yes!" Then she hurriedly took out a bottle of antibiotics from the medicine box and gave it to her.


    Mu Shinian stole two needles and put them in her pocket while she wasn''t paying attention.


    When the assistant was busy, he came over: "Miss mu, you can go to the hospital together. Your injury also needs to be examined."


    "No, I''m fine." Mu Shinian pointed to the people lying on the ground: "take them away, watch them, and when you wake up, your young master should have something to ask them."


    "OK, I understand!" After the assistant called someone and cleared them away, he looked at Xiangmu curiously and read: "Miss mu, don''t you go to the hospital?"


    "You go first. I''ll take it slowly." Mu Shinian leaned against the pir and closed his eyes. He looked a little tired: "I''ve been here for a long time and I''m a little dizzy."


    The assistant suddenly understood: "OK, I''ll leave a driver for you? When you slow down, I''ll take you back."


    "OK."


    When mu Shinian finished, he looked at the assistant with some desire to speak and stop.


    The assistant looked at her curiously: "do you have anything else to tell?"


    "... no more." Mu Shinian unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, drank two mouthfuls, and lightly shook his head: "go."


    The assistant looked at her strangely. The ambnce was about to open over there. He couldn''t wait and followed her directly.


    Mu Shinian held the mobile phone and lowered his head in silence.


    The driver followed her honestly. After watching her stand for a long time, he said, "Miss mu, do you want to go back? You are also tired today. Go back and have a rest first."


    Mu Shi Nian hum, took a hundred yuan from his pocket and handed it to the driver; "Go and buy something for me."


    The driver nodded, "OK, what do you want?"


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and pointed to the street opposite: "across the street, around a kilometer, there is a drugstore. Help me buy some throat candy."


    Seeing her hoarse voice, the driver thought her throat was ufortable: "OK, Miss mu, wait a minute, I''ll buy it right away."


    "Well, thank you."


    As soon as the driver left, mu Shinian got on the bus, started the car, turned a direction and left here.


    ¡­¡­


    The location address is a little far away.


    Mu Shinian walked around for a long time before he finally reached his destination.


    She parked the car aside, nced at the vi and pursed her lower lip with a headache.

 Chapter 846

    <h4>Chapter 846</h4>


    It''s been three or four hours. It''s time for Bo Qian to wake up. At that time, he may turn upside down again.


    I don''t know if those people can shake thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian thought so. He hade to the door.


    The guard had been waiting for her for a long time. As soon as he saw hering, he immediately said respectfully, "Miss mu, you''reing."


    Mu Shinian was still expressionless. She nced at the brightly lit vi and went straight in.


    A guard followed her and whispered, "young master has been waiting for you for a long time. Pleasee here."


    Mu Shinian was still expressionless. No matter what the guard said, she didn''t bother to answer.


    The guard also saw her attitude and didn''t say much. After being silent all the way, the two finally stopped at the door.


    "Please."


    The guard respectfully invited her in.


    The two bodyguards opened the door and bent slightly, looking very respectful.


    Mu Shinian wondered all the way why the man chose toe to her today. When she arrived here, she hadpletely figured it out.


    As soon as I went in, sure enough, I saw a man waiting for her on such a big table.


    He is wearing a ck suit and his hair has been carefully taken care of. He looks very handsome and gentleman.


    But no matter how good the skin bag is, it can''t change. This person is a devil and a beast.


    Under his gentle appearance, he can kill people anytime, anywhere.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, walked over, opened a chair and sat down.


    "Say something directly."


    "Today is my birthday." Xiao Ying smiled and didn''t care about her attitude.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and said impatiently, "what''s none of my business?"


    Xiao Ying sighed and looked at her in embarrassment: "it''s not good to apany me on my birthday. After all, I specially sent Bo Qian back to you safely."


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his chair and was not afraid of his end.


    "What''s the purpose of you looking for me again and again? Do you really think I''m someone else?"


    "If I say, you are her?" Xiao Ying asked faintly. It was like ayer of frost in her beautiful Phoenix eyes.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips, cold and wanton: "you say yes?"


    "Well, whether you are here or not, you should apany me." Xiao Ying pitifully spread her hand: "I haven''t had a good birthday since she left."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When she was there, it was unlikely that Xiao Ying would have a birthday.


    For some purpose, he never had a birthday.


    Mu Shinian stared at the food on the table and pulled it gently: "it''s reasonable to say that it''s bad to see blood on your birthday."


    "But you seem to ignore this taboo, so it doesn''t matter."


    Xiao Ying looked at mu Shinianing towards her. She smiled and he was hooked away.


    Then, the next second, the girl clenched her fist and hit him on the cheek.


    Bang, a mouthful of blood suddenly vomited out.


    "Boss!"


    When the bodyguards around saw it, they were startled and wanted toe one after another. They were stopped by Xiao Ying''s eyes.


    Xiao Ying wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, stared at the little red on her hands, and smiled helplessly: "you''re really cruel enough."


    "Fortunately, I left room." Mu Shinian was surrounded by the bodyguards, and there was no fear on his face,

 Chapter 847

    <h4>Chapter 847</h4>


    Her chin lifted slightly, cold and casual: "I hate that others are hurt because of me. If you have the ability to provoke me, I will retaliate at all costs."


    Xiao Ying''s eyes darkened for a moment.


    The next second, he resumed his cynical look, gently stroked the corner of his lips with his fingers and smiled: "it seems that you really care about the rich childe."


    Mu Shinian sneered, whatever he thought.


    "Well, don''t mention others. Celebrate my birthday with me." Xiao Ying raised her hand and knocked on her watch. Her voice was loose: "today is about to pass."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nced at the bodyguards in the house.


    She had a strong hunch that once she resisted, it would be another fierce battle.


    She hurt her hand, and her back still hurts... Really can''t toss too much.


    After several times of thinking, mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "just eat?"


    "Well, you can do other things if you want to."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian walked over with a wooden face and ate.


    Xiao Ying''s face softened when her n seeded.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, mu Shinian went back to the house.


    Xiao Ying stood outside the balcony and looked at the house next door. The windows were closed and the lights were off.


    He sighed, drank too much wine, and now his mind is a little hot.


    The door was pushed open.


    A man came in quietly.


    Xiao Ying leaned against the door and stared at the scenery not far away. Although he couldn''t see anything, he still looked seriously: "how''s thin shallow?"


    "Fortunately, he blocked the te, otherwise it is estimated that the stones will hit mu Shinian." Then the woman added curiously, "if so, don''t you care?"


    Xiao Ying shook her head: "how is it possible? If I don''t have perfect assurance that I won''t hurt her, how can I do it."


    "Nothing happens in case." The woman cruelly reminded him: "in case thin shallow is a step slow, or there is any reason to hinder it, then the injured is mu Shinian."


    Xiao Ying lowered her head in silence: "I''m gambling."


    "Is there anything more important than her safety?" Women seem to have no intention of letting him go at all. If they ask, they are more cruel than one.


    Xiao Ying pulled out a radian from the corner of her lips: "bet, how good is thin and shallow? Mu Shinian would rather choose him, but he always refused to look at me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was stunned. Finally, she frankly told him: "you can''tpare. Bo Qian would rather die in order to admire the time. In that case, Bo qian canpletely avoid it, and mu Shinian also has a 70-80% chance to avoid it, but Bo Qian just blocked it for the 20-30% possibility. Therefore, if you lose, it''s ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is really heartbreaking.


    Xiao Ying turned his head silently and looked at the girl faintly: "you have to speak so directly, mom?"


    "No, I''m afraid you still have fantasies." The girl shrugged and put a cup of sobering tea on the table: "what doesn''t belong to you doesn''t belong to you. No matter how you struggle, it''s useless, not to mention... The one next door, or it''s not the auwei you''re looking for."


    "She is." Xiao Ying''s determined mouth.


    The girl looked up in amazement and thought he had finally found some evidence. As a result, Xiao Ying seriously left a sentence: "my intuition tells me that she is."


    "..." the girl''s always indifferent face finally showed a trace of crack: "then your intuition had better really work. By the way, Bo Qian is expected to kill him soon."

 Chapter 848

    <h4>Chapter 848</h4>


    Xiao Ying, er, touched the swollen ce on her left cheek and said, "it shouldn''t be so fast."


    The woman looked at him with a smile: "what do you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying''s face changed and stared at the woman''s slow opening: "for your boss''s happiness, in this way, you go and find a way to let him not find it so soon."


    The woman sighed and looked at him with great sympathy: "boss, are you so self deceptive?"


    Everyone can see that they have no results. As a result, they don''t believe it. Do they have to struggle to be willing?


    Xiao Ying waved his hand: "people still have dreams, right?"


    Women are more speechless.


    "But what can you do with this? You think you can move her in just a few days?"


    Xiao Ying leaned funny against the railing and looked away at the next house: "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    The woman shook her head and walked out helplessly.


    I brought the door with me.


    Outside the door, the bodyguard was surprised.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? Nothing will happen? Young master Bo is going to be angry. If something really happens then."


    "What can I do?" The woman pointed to the house and sighed heavily: "if Mu Shinian agrees to be with Xiao Ying, I think Xiao Ying will gather all the people and lift the thin house together."


    His men coughed: "it''s not impossible."


    "But is that girl really Aowei? She doesn''t look like Aowei at all."


    "Your boss says like, who dares to say no?" The woman sighed earnestly, and her eyes fell heavily in the ck: "however, you still have to check to see if it is. A person can neverpletely erase the past. If you can do it, there will be only one statement."


    "She pretended too much."


    His subordinates were also frightened: "in fact, I still don''t understand. Young master, why does he have to bring such a dangerous man back? Aren''t you afraid of an ident?"


    If it''s Ovi, as long as she spreads the news, it''s estimated that some rescuers wille and raze this ce to the ground soon.


    If she just admires the time and reads her head, it''s enough.


    A thin and shallow is enough for them to toss about.


    "Obsessed." The woman breathed out and shrugged helplessly: "your boss is so promising."


    After all, the boss is not the boss. He can''t makeints about it.


    His subordinates only dare to nod and agree, and dare not show it at all.


    "Your boss doesn''t matter. I can''t." The woman pointed to the house opposite and said in a low voice, "go and find some trusted people to monitor her, but don''t disturb her."


    "I understand. I''ve arranged it."


    No matter which identity it is, at least this ce can''t be exposed, otherwise it will soon be out of peace.


    The woman said well and pressed her temples with a headache: "I''ll find a way to hold the thin and shallow as much as possible."


    The man looked sympathetic: "then take care."


    "Yes."


    The woman went out and drove away from here before she copsed in the driver''s seat.


    Ovi


    The name, for most of them, is hateful.


    Because of her single handed operation, they had to give up the original base.

 Chapter 849

    <h4>Chapter 849</h4>


    Xiao Ying has been saying that she has found cruel words like killing her, but in fact, she knows better than anyone that Xiao Ying will not kill Ao Wei.


    Because not willing, but also because of those things that are not known.


    The woman smiled bitterly and filled with emotion. Sure enough, is Aowei like a RMB? Another identity, another ce, someone is still fascinated by her.


    The woman shook her head, elerated the speed and left here quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed up all night.


    She is really skeptical about Xiao Ying''s character.


    So the next day, at dawn, she slept in bed for a while. She didn''t get up until someone knocked at the door. She washed slowly, and then she went to open the door.


    The bodyguard at the door looked at her withplicated eyes.


    "The young master invites you toe over and have a chat."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say good or bad, and walked out coldly.


    The bodyguard hurried behind her, looked at her spirit, looked at each other and asked, "didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    When the two bodyguards saw the cold, they didn''t say much, so they had to follow her.


    Mu Shinian walked for a long time before stopping in the grass.


    Xiao Ying sat inside, patted the seat of the co driver''s seat and showed her a harmless smile: "get in the car and take you to a good ce."


    "... when will you let me go?" It is estimated that there are many people here. She really can''t kill them one by one. Last night, she tried to escape, but both the main door and the window are blocked. She doesn''t even have a chance to escape.


    It''s too hard.


    Xiao Ying raised her eyebrow: "are you going back?"


    "... what the hell are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian is a little impatient.


    Xiao Ying shrugged silently: "there''s nothing to do. I just take you out to y. If you don''t want to y, we''ll stay here. Anyway, I don''t care."


    I have a lot of so-called.


    Mu Shimian added a few words in his heart and sat coldly in the co pilot''s seat.


    Xiao Ying shook her head: "I really can''t talk to you."


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes silently and looked out of the window speechless.


    After driving for a long time, Xiao Ying finally stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    Mu Shinian stared at the mountain, and his lips twitched weakly: "say a time, you can''t keep me here."


    "Before long, you can rest assured." Xiao Ying pointed to the mountain and smiled, "let''s go."


    I don''t want to go at all.


    Mu Shinian followed him, thinking listlessly.


    While walking, Xiao Ying said, "on the second day of my birthday, I wille here to worship. In previous years, I was alone. If you are here this year, you should apany me."


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely: "do I have a choice?"


    "This is really not."


    While walking, Xiao Ying chatted with her casually: "in other words, do you like thin and shallow so much?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Do you like it?


    Mu Shinian frowned, thought hard, and then came to an answer.


    She won''t like people.


    Bo Qian is very good to her. She''s just a little


    Xiao Ying sighed: "look at you. You don''t even know what it''s like to like someone."


    "You know?" Mu Shinian choked.


    How old is she? She hasn''t done a lot of things. These feelings are really too far away for her.

 Chapter 850

    <h4>Chapter 850</h4>


    Xiao Ying raised her eyebrows: "of course, as soon as I saw you, I recognized you."


    Mu Shinian stopped and stared at his back with some thought-provoking eyes.


    This man has made little progress in other ces in recent years. His kung fu in picking up girls has gone up.


    She picked her eyebrows and thought, it seems that men can''t be hit casually.


    Such a blow is gone forever on the Huahua road.


    Xiao Ying saw that she was quiet. When she looked back, she found that mu Shinian was several steps behind him and was standing on the stairs, staring at him funny.


    Xiao Ying was a little unhappy when she looked at her.


    He frowned and exined, "I promise, I only said these words to you."


    "Reject."


    Mu Shi read back two words simply and neatly, and quickly climbed up the stairs.


    I don''t know who designed it here. It''s so steep. I don''t design a step for people to climb.


    When mu Shinian climbs a few steps, he will be tired and gasp.


    Xiao Ying followed her and shook her head helplessly.


    "Are you like this in front of Bo Qian?"


    "So sullen?"


    Mu Shinian still didn''t make a sound.


    When she finally climbed to the top of the mountain, she finally leaned against a big tree and half closed her eyes in silence.


    Xiao Ying saw her panting and gave her a bottle of mineral water.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "don''t drink."


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing in it." Xiao Ying took a sip and handed her another unopened bottle: "I''m not going to use such a dirty means."


    Not before, not now.


    After all, he can even do kidnapping.


    Mu Shinian thought and took it. As soon as she came up, she found the two tombs, some indescribableplexity.


    She has been in ambush for so long. In fact, she knows that Xiao Ying will mysteriously disappear one day after her birthday every year. No matter how big things are, she can''t find him.


    But the next day, he came back by himself.


    Mu Shimian once investigated this matter, butter found that it was a little private, so she stopped. Unexpectedly, she identally bumped into it and knew his secret.


    Although this secret, I don''t really want to know.


    Xiao Ying finished drinking the water. She didn''t know where to go and brought a bunch of incense. After lighting it, she inserted it aside.


    "Mom and Dad, I brought someone to see you."


    "It''s her. I''ve told you many times."


    "Is your future daughter-inw."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian almost stumbled and slipped from the tree to the.


    She held the tree, barely stabilized her body, and looked at him with a creepy face.


    Does he know what he''s talking about.


    Xiao Ying picked up the corner of her lips and didn''t seem to be aware of the dangerous light behind her.


    He still smiled and joked with the two people: "however, you also know that it is the future, so you have to bless me and catch people back as soon as possible."


    Mu Shinian simply didn''t know how to treat him.


    She was silent for a while and honestly told him, "give up your heart. Your parents can''t protect you."


    She will never like Xiao Ying.


    Are you kidding? Her former enemy has abandoned his base camp. She will never believe that Xiao Ying has such a good heart and will forgive what she has done before. It''s good that they don''t fight each other.


    Plus, there''s a shallow ount.

 Chapter 851

    <h4>Chapter 851</h4>


    Xiao Ying seemed to really juste to tell them. He didn''t say a word about anything else.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help wondering when he went down the mountain with him.


    As a result, nothing happened all the way down the mountain.


    After Xiao Ying sent the man back, he disappeared.


    Mu Shinian looked at her watch. It has been nearly ten hours since she left.


    I don''t know. What''s going on in the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital was a mess.


    This is the third time Bo shallow has messed up the ward.


    He is like a trapped animal. Even a tranquilizer can''t stabilize him.


    "I didn''t mean it," said Miss mu. She said her throat was very ufortable. Give me money and ask me to buy throat candy. I bought it. As soon as I came back, she disappeared. I really didn''t mean it! "


    Had it not been for the Tang and Song Dynasties, Bo Qian would have grabbed the water cup and smashed it at the driver.


    "Calm down. Mu Shinian may not have an ident. Look at the situation, she left by herself. Should she have her own purpose?"


    What other purpose can it have.


    The bodyguard who often looks at mu Shinian takes so much effort, but doesn''t kill theiryout. What else can it be because of all kinds of coincidences.


    Mu Shinian must have guessed.


    That''s why


    Tang and song patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "we''ve sent someone out to look for it. I believe there will be news soon. Don''t be too excited. Take good care of yourself first. Your injury is very serious. If you act rashly, it will only aggravate your injury."


    Thin shallow sat on the bed, closed his eyes and turned his mind rapidly.


    "What about the bodyguard?"


    "We asked, and he wouldn''t say anything."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stalled and silently told him: "from his side, it is estimated that the breakthrough is not big. After all, he is only a person who takes money to do business, or an external employee. He can''t dig any useful information from them."


    The thin and shallow face really became very ugly in an instant.


    "What did you ask?"


    Tang and song did not understand what he meant.


    Bo Qian stood up without saying a word.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    Thin, shallow and cold: "take me to see the bodyguard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song hesitated and nodded slowly, "OK, as long as you don''t mess around, I''ll take you."


    ¡­¡­


    The bodyguard wasn''t hurt too badly. The anesthetic passedst night and it hurt. I''ll start talking today.


    "Girl, where are you from? Do you have a date?"


    "You are very kind. You took care of mest night. I can recognize you. You told me to hold back."


    "Hey, girl, why don''t you talk? Are you not allowed to talk during your working hours?"


    The nurse gave him a cold look and his face was obviously impatient.


    If not allowed, she would probably p him directly and shut him up.


    The bodyguard had to say something. Suddenly, the door was opened.


    The bodyguard opened his mouth when he saw thin and shallow.


    no


    So fast?


    Before the bodyguard could run, he was dragged back. Bo shallow dragged the man down and walked out with his cor without saying a word.


    Tang Song and the nurse looked at each other. They all felt wrong and hurried up with fear.


    He walked past with a thin face.


    The bodyguard shrinks to the head of the bed step by step, takes off the mask, and vividly deduces what is called counseling!

 Chapter 852

    <h4>Chapter 852</h4>


    "What are you doing? I''m innocent! I''m an errand runner. You need to find my boss. He''s in the next ward!"


    Bo Qian strode over, without saying a word, and directly picked him up from the bed.


    That posture is going to throw people downstairs.


    The bodyguards are crying!


    His thin face was very ugly. He tugged at the bodyguard''s cor as if he wanted to crush people alive.


    "Where is she?"


    The bodyguard is not low, but when he was held by Bo Qian, he immediately dragged his hand like a chicken: "I, I really don''t know, I''m just off the topic, my task is just, just dying time, I, I really don''t know."


    "Really?"


    Thin shallow cold rhetorical question, each word seems to be mixed with a strong sense of hate.


    The bodyguard didn''t react, but the nurse saw it and screamed, "what are you going to do?"


    Unfortunately, it''s toote.


    Thin shallow, like losing his mind, dragged people into the elevator and went to the top floor.


    As soon as the door opens.


    The bodyguard was frightened by the cold wind. He pulled the man''s hands and feet to get away.


    As a result, a thin hand is like an iron wall and can''t shake a penny at all.


    When he reacted, Bo Qian had raised his feet and kicked hard. He didn''t know what was going on. He banged and fell down.


    The bodyguard screamed and his wrist was grabbed. The next second, his body fell directly.


    "Ah!!!"


    A scream resounded through the clouds.


    Tang and song just followed up. Seeing this scene, they were so scared that their hearts almost stopped.


    I saw that the bodyguard''s body was adjusted outside, and thin and shallow just stepped on the man''s wrist with an expressionless face. As long as he loosened on his side, the bodyguard would be dead.


    Tang and song bit their teeth. As soon as they were about to go up, they heard an angry drink.


    "Stop!"


    The Tang and Song dynasties had to stop.


    He stared there nervously for fear that if he made a noise, he would loosen his feet directly, and then the man fell directly.


    "OK, I won''t go there. Calm down. First get the people up, and then press them slowly. We''ve found someone to investigate the whereabouts of Mu Shinian. Don''t worry. I believe you''ll find them soon."


    Thin and shallow still has no expression.


    What do you think? I feel scared.


    At the beginning, the bodyguard was still asking for help. He looked up and saw that thin and shallow face could kill his cruel expression at any time. His heart and liver were about to tremble.


    "I really don''t know, you, you let me go."


    There was still no emotion on his thin face. The whole person looked cold. It seemed that as long as he said one more nonsense, he would send him to God at any time.


    The Tang and Song dynasties are about to get heart attack from behind.


    He carefully advised: "Bo Qian, I know you will be nervous, but it''s useless for you to be nervous. We''ve tried our best to find them again. Moreover, mu Shinian rescued these people and helped them stop bleeding. It shows that she doesn''t want them to die at all."


    "Even in the face of admiring the time, won''t you let him die?"


    Mu Shinian


    The person who will never learn to be obedient will not know where he is!


    The thin and shallow face was biting his teeth.

 Chapter 853

    <h4>Chapter 853</h4>


    He also said that he should believe her. What''s the result? Is this the price of her promise?


    As long as I think of this, Bo shallow wants to let all these people pay the price.


    Tang and song raised their eyes and fell on his bleeding back. They took a deep breath and said in a slow tone as far as possible: "think about admiring the time."


    "She doesn''t want blood on her hands, and she won''t want blood on your hands."


    "Bo Qian, your life with her will be long. Don''t waste it on irrelevant people."


    Thin and shallow, his face is very ugly.


    For a moment, he really wanted to kill this man alive!


    Really, I want to.


    But he can''t!


    Mu Shinian will hate him.


    A few seconds, but as long as a century.


    He took a deep breath and released his foot.


    Suddenly released without any sign.


    Fortunately, the bodyguard had a strong desire to survive, and his two hands clung to the edge.


    The Tang and Song dynasties took two sharp blows from their brows and quickly ran over. The people who followed them pulled them up together.


    The bodyguard was probably frightened. He sat on the ground and didn''t slow down for a while.


    Tang and song raised their hands and greeted him twice before the bodyguard came back and gasped for fear.


    Tang and Song Dynasty shook their head speechlessly: "if you know what, tell me as soon as possible. If Mu Shinian hadn''t hurt you, you would have died 10000 times."


    The bodyguard looked at him in despair.


    "But I really don''t know what. I''m really an errand runner. Someone asked us to block people, so we went. Where did I know it would explode, and I didn''t say it in advance."


    Tang and song are getting bigger.


    The person who was beaten the most pitifully but was the least injured seems to be the cannon fodder role.


    The bodyguard was scared and wiped his face. He asked innocently, "what''s going on now? What''s the matter with the girl who fought so badly?"


    Tang and song shrugged.


    "I don''t know."


    The bodyguard took a deep breath and asked tremblingly, "shouldn''t they, um, this, are they a pair?"


    If it''s really a pair, it''s thin and shallow''s loving attitude towards mu Shinian. He estimates that he will really die ugly.


    Tang and song looked at him gently and smiled: "are you doing charity when you are thin? If you are not his person, are you so nervous?"


    The bodyguard was stunned. He looked back at the height of the building and predicted his fate. Then, his sessful eyes darkened and fainted.


    Tang and song speechless saw him paralyzed on the ground, and his face was blue with fear. He sighed speechlessly and waved to the people behind him.


    Someone helped him up and muttered, "the psychological quality is too bad."


    Tang and song agreed.


    His men looked at him curiously: "but young master Bo is also strange. I thought he must fight."


    "Mu Shinian is fine. This is the prerequisite."


    "Whatever happens to Mu Shinian, let alone those in the operating room who are rescuing, shallow can wake people up at all costs, and then strangle them one by one."


    His men trembled and said, "Miss mu, are you sure it will be all right?"


    "That''s all I can pray for." Tang and Song Dynasty looked at the bodyguard and stroked her forehead silently. It was a great shame: "Mu Shinian took the initiative to contact. I hope you can get to know him. Otherwise, it has been a day. If something really happens, she will be suspended if she can fight alone."

 Chapter 854

    <h4>Chapter 854</h4>


    His men looked at him in amazement: "that young master Bo, he..."


    "Pray, it''s all right to muse." Then he pressed his forehead with a headache, looked at the man who was about to faint and said, "send him to first aid."


    "OK, OK."


    When the elevator opened, he didn''t look at the floor and went out directly.


    His men helped the man who fainted and sighed with a headache.


    What are we going to do?


    If something really happens to Mu Shinian, is it bad.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and Song Dynasties searched for a long time before they finally found Bo Qian in the downstairs garden.


    He was still wearing a sick suit, and the blood on his back was estimated to have scabbed. It was really shocking from a distance.


    Tang and song frowned in distress. Mu Shinian was absent, especially his whereabouts were unknown. It is estimated that no one dared to persuade him easily.


    Tang and song wanted to make a phone call and call the guy surnamed Mo! What''s wrong with it? Now he can only carry it alone.


    Just as Tang and song wanted to walk over, the phone suddenly rang.


    Tang and song looked at the caller ID and seemed to find a rescuer: "hello?"


    "Still missing?" The little elder martial sister''s voice was full of discontent: "I just went out for a circle and lost people. I''m convinced!"


    Little elder martial sister is in a bad mood.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties looked at him with thin eyes and frowned in distress. He couldn''t help muttering; "In order to protect mu Shinian, Bo Qian was hurt, and mu Shinian walked away."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The little elder martial sister asked.


    Tang and song immediately closed their mouths.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to be disturbed by someone and hurriedly put down a sentence: "continue to find, expand the search scope, and try to locate the cell phone signal of Niannian, but she probably won''t turn on."


    "You''re really right." Tang and song sighed: "think about where mu Shinian will go. We don''t have any information now, or does she know anyone?"


    That''s more.


    The people Ao Wei offended and wanted to find her... If they guessed right, mu Shinian might be in Xiao Ying''s hand.


    If so, it would be really bad.


    Xiao Ying, the madman, is a snare of heaven and earth. The world is looking for Aowei.


    No one knows what will happen if Ovi falls on him.


    Thinking of this, the little elder martial sister''s hanging heart couldn''t help jumping.


    "You''ll intensify your efforts to find it, and I''ll try my best."


    With that, the little elder martial sister hung up the phone directly.


    Tang and Song Dynasty listened to the beep from inside and frowned in embarrassment. It''s really a woman like the wind.


    Tang and song sighed and walked towards the sculpture.


    He raised his hand and gently patted him on the shoulder: "thin and shallow, you should deal with the wound first."


    He didn''t lift his head, holding his mobile phone in his hand, and there was no mood fluctuation on his face.


    Tang and song firmly held his shoulder and whispered, "if you fall, you really can''t find someone. Bo Qian, you have to take care of yourself first."


    Thin and shallow fingers gently clenched into fists and leaned wearily against the stone pir: "how long have I slept?"


    "It didn''t take long, but you''re inmed and have a fever." Tang and song honestly replied, "I have sent out all the people I can send. I believe I can find someone soon."


    Thin shallow shook his head.


    "Mu Shinian went by himself."


    The Tang and Song dynasties have a cold eyebrow. Did you go by yourself?

 Chapter 855

    <h4>Chapter 855</h4>


    Thin shallow voice hoarse continued: "if she is willing to let people know her whereabouts, she won''t leave no information."


    "... she is not an ordinary girl. I have a hunch that if she wants to hide, it will not be so easy to find."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were silent.


    After a while, he asked in a hoarse voice, "what are you going to do?"


    Thin and shallow fingers gently wiped the residual blood between the fingers, and their eyes became sad little by little.


    How does he know what to do.


    Everyone who can be found has been sent out.


    All the means avable have been used.


    He has no idea what to do now.


    If Mu Shinian deliberately hides her whereabouts, it''s not so easy to find. She''s so smart... Her experience since childhood is different from that of ordinary people.


    Many, many, bad idease out of thin and shallow mind.


    He has tried his best to persuade herself that she can go ande back by herself.


    But he really can''t wait.


    Thin shallow suddenly stood up.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were startled by his sudden action; "You, what''s the matter?"


    "Call my assistant." Thin, shallow and expressionless walked back: "and the doctor."


    doctor?


    Tang and song were stunned for two seconds and quickly responded. They quickly picked up their mobile phone and called the doctor.


    ¡­¡­


    The wound on the back was quickly healed.


    Under great pressure, the doctor gave an ount; "Your wound can''t burst any more. It will heal soon. You can bear it for a few more days."


    Thin shallow put on the patient''s clothes. I don''t know if he listened. He gave a faint grace.


    The doctor cleaned up the bloody cotton and slipped out quickly.


    Tang and song looked at Bo Qian in amazement: "are you sure? Is mu Shinian really going to see that person?"


    Thin shallow sat at the end of the bed, raised his hand and gently pressed his back twice. A tingling pain spread all over his body. He shook his head: "I''m not sure."


    He has screened many people he met after mu Shinian came.


    Finally, only the inexplicable man was left.


    Mu Shinian may have gone to see him.


    Thin shallow clenched his fist with great strength and admired the time. After finding it, we''ll settle the ount slowly!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has stayed for two days.


    She dragged her cheeks and silently looked at the waterfall in the distance. Under the sun, there was a rainbow.


    "When on earth can I go?"


    If she stays any longer, it''s really hard for her to exin when she goes back.


    Thin shallow will be angry.


    Xiao Ying took a sip of ck tea and looked at her with a smile: "I''m so anxious. Are you in a hurry to review? ording to your grades, you can pass the exam with your eyes closed."


    Mu Shinian looked at him like an idiot.


    Xiao Ying pretended not to see her Tucao: "or you can''t wait to makeints about it, do you want to go back to see thin?"


    Mu Shinian pulled the corners of his lips indifferently, holding his chin coldly.


    Xiao Ying picked up her cell phone and shook it at her: "since you miss her so much, I''ll call."


    Mu Shinian was about to stop it, and Xiao Ying had pressed it down.


    The phone was dialed out, and that piece was quickly connected.


    Mu Shimian stood up excitedly and stared at him tightly.


    A familiar voice came over the phone.


    Xiao Ying picked her eyebrows and smiled, "hello."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone was indeed silent. The next second, his gnashing voice came: "it''s really you!"


    "Yes, it''s me." Xiao Ying was not afraid at all. She continued to die recklessly: "Mu Shinian is in my hand. If you want her to go back, take the money to redeem it."

 Chapter 856

    <h4>Chapter 856</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at him in shock. Are you crazy?


    Xiao Ying took a mobile phone, leisurely drank a mouthful of ck tea, looked at the waterfall in the distance, and smiled: "don''t be nervous, young master Bo, I heard you were injured. How are you these two days?"


    On the phone, Bo Qian was silent for a long time, and his face finally turned ck.


    He bit his teeth hard, and his face was a little gloomy.


    "Is she with you?"


    "Yes." Xiao Ying touched her chin and said with emotion, "how about, young master Bo, your people, set a price yourself."


    "Put her on the phone." Thin shallow''s opening word by word, almost every word with hostility.


    Xiao Ying raised her eyebrows, looked at her eyes, and shook her mobile phone gently.


    Mu Shinian forced his lower lip and stared at the mobile phone. Finally, he shook his head.


    Xiao Ying is very satisfied with this answer.


    "Sorry, young master Bo, she doesn''t want to talk to you for the time being."


    "But don''t worry, I must give it back to you."


    "Don''t worry, not a hair will fall."


    "Of course, young master Bo, you have to tell me the past price. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to put people back."


    "So, if you..."


    Before the words were finished, Xiao Ying saw the water cup suddenly running over and was scared and hurried to the side to dodge.


    There was a ng, and the sound was clear.


    Thin shallow was on the phone and his eyebrows jumped fiercely: "is she next to you?"


    "Well, yes."


    Xiao Ying touched her nose and looked at her bitterly: "she''s angry. It''s estimated that she doesn''t want you to spend money."


    Thin shallow bit his teeth fiercely: "you''d better pray that she''s safe. If anything happens to her, I suggest you emigrate directly outside the sr system!"


    With that, the phone hung up.


    As soon as Xiao Ying was about to speak, he heard a beep. He rolled his eyes silently and shrugged his shoulders at the gloomy girl: "his temper is very bad. You usually stay under the eaves with him. Are you sure there will be no contradiction?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip expressionless.


    What contradiction can there be? Xiao Ying didn''t deserve to be beaten. If it were her, she might also want to p people into the sr system!


    Xiao Ying was very embarrassed to be stared at by her. He touched his nose and joked in his voice: "instead of looking at me like this, you might as well worry about yourself."


    "Although you are kind, that person doesn''t necessarily think so."


    Mu Shinian was still expressionless, but he couldn''t help being picked up in his heart.


    Yes, not good.


    Bo Qian will be angry this time.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to see the flowers and nts, so he went back directly.


    Xiao Ying leaned back on the chair and sighed gently: "the water poured by the married daughter, I remember you were not like this before."


    Mu Shinian stopped.


    "Who, Ovi?"


    Xiao Yingwu said with a faint smile: "yes, I thought you would be rejected by anyone with your character. Unexpectedly, one day, you will be with Bo Qian."


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes, put his hands in his pockets and turned his back to him. His posture was very cold and gorgeous, as if he wanted to hear how he wanted to continue to pull on.


    Xiao Ying touched his chin and continued, "the thin guy has a strong background, but his character is very strange. The whole dandy is ignorant and unskilled. You can''t see it at all."

 Chapter 857

    <h4>Chapter 857</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s face was always quiet.


    She stressed silently, "I''m not auwei."


    "You are."


    Xiao Ying said firmly, "you can''t hide it from others, but you can''t hide it from me."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "I really want to ask you, why do you think I am Aowei? Do I look like her?"


    "Maybe you don''t believe it. I don''t know what Aowei looks like." Xiao Ying slowly opened his mouth, and his voice joked with a trace: "no one knows what Aowei looks like."


    Mu Shinian listened quietly andzily picked his eyebrow.


    She spent all day in theboratory and didn''t go out for ten and a half days. Her assistants didn''t know what she looked like, let alone Xiao Ying?


    At that time, she was one of Xiao Ying''s men.


    "So what? Intuition?" Mu Shinian turned his head and looked at Xiao Ying coldly. There seemed to be an iceberg between his eyebrows and eyes. It was inhuman and had no temperature: "do you bother me again and again with this?"


    Xiao Ying looked at her in silence.


    "Nostalgia is not an interruption."


    "I''m not Ovi."


    Mu Shinian said seriously, "I''m really not Aowei. Don''t bother me again for thest time."


    Xiao Ying propped her chin and looked at her with great interest: "you are determined. Can''t I find the slightest evidence?"


    "Well, let me tell you this. Aowei destroyed all the data and blew up the base. No one was injured, but all the core data were lost. For several years in a row, nothing rted has been revealed on the market."


    Mu Shinian suddenly had a bad hunch.


    She was silent for a long time and endured it for a long time, but she still didn''t say her doubts at the bottom of her heart.


    Xiao Ying looked at her calm face and continued calmly: "are you sure any traces have been erased?"


    "You are still too young."


    "..." Mu Shinian sneered: "go to Aowei and say it. She bombed your base. She should be curious. I have nothing to do with you."


    With that, Mu left without returning.


    Neither reaction nor words can find the slightest fault.


    Xiao Ying''s face changed in an instant.


    No problem, really no problem.


    Mu Shinian and Ao Wei are just like twopletely different people.


    The girl came out from behind, put her arms in her hands and said coldly: "no problem."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Xiao Ying sighed in distress: "if she is not too good at acting, she is really not Aowei."


    Xiao Ying picked up the cup of cold ck tea and touched her mouth, but she didn''t drink it.


    "But what can I do? I just think she''s Ovi."


    "You call it obsession." The girl said directly, "however, I advise you not to die."


    "If the power of the Bo family really wants to fight you, you may have some trouble."


    Xiao Ying sighed heavily. How did he look and how did he lose: "yes, at least he is the heir of the Bo family. It''s not easy to provoke."


    The girl said, "so, you''d better cherish your life."


    Xiao Ying waved his hand.


    "Look at the past friendship, mu Shinian will protect me at least."


    The girl gave him a white look: "are you sure?"

 Chapter 858

    <h4>Chapter 858</h4>


    "..." Xiao Ying looked back and saw the girl''s suspicious eyes. He immediately felt hurt: "are you sure you want to be so straightforward?"


    The girl raised her hand and knocked on her watch: "remind you, the young master of the Bo family is expected toe soon. I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, it is estimated that even your house and people will be blown up."


    Xiao Ying coughed and asked in amazement, "shouldn''t it?"


    The girl shrugged: "ording to master Bo''s consistent work style, it is estimated that your vi will really be destroyed. The one with no residue."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying stood up. No matter how beautiful the scenery was, he couldn''t see it anymore.


    Although he is really not short of money, he will not blow up hundreds of millions.


    There will still be some heartache.


    The girl pointed to the direction of the apron: "the helicopter hase. I suggest you run while you are now, or go back and say goodbye to her. In the next period of time, you are estimated to start your escape life. Bo Qian has put down the hunting order and the ends of the earth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying drank a mouthful of ck tea and was shocked: "I just borrowed her to spend my birthday with me. It''s not so cruel."


    "Who knows, you kidnapped someone else''s fiancee." The girl looked at him calmly and dropped thest bomb.


    Itpletely fried Xiao Ying into a ball.


    "... let''s go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to her old ce. Maybe she was used to seeing flowers and grass these two days, so she was rarely sleepy when she went back.


    Mu Shinian held the mobile phone. He originally wanted to turn it on, but after thinking about it, he put the mobile phone back.


    forget it.


    Anyway, thin and shallow will find it sooner orter. It will be solved slowly at that time.


    Big deal, apologize?


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the bed and thought for a while, so he put these ideas behind him.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, opened the quilt and simply slept.


    She sleptfortably this night.


    Because it''s very quiet around the vi.


    In the past, there was more or less a sound around the vi. In view of the particrity of Xiao Ying''s identity, someone would patrol at night.


    Today is too quiet.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care much. He slept until dawn.


    She rubbed her eyes, opened the quilt, went to the bathroom bleary eyed to wash, changed a suit of clothes after washing, and then she was a little silly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the single sofa in the house, he was wearing a white shirt, his clothes were a little messy, his eyes were red, and he looked tired and dusty.


    The sleepy insect who yearned for the time ran away.


    She frowned, thought she didn''t wake up, and gently rubbed her eyes.


    As a result, the person is still that person.


    Mu Shinian shut up.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    The thin voice sounds very hoarse.


    It looks like he''s still hurt.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, she sneered: "it seems that you did sleep well."


    In this strange ce, strange people... She can sleep so safely! Mu Shinian''s character, he knows, only in front of familiar people, she will unload all her heart!


    So, that inexplicable man, mu Shinian really knows him!


    Thin shallow thought of this, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    Mu Shinian moved his lips. Finally, he squeezed out a dry sentence: "are you well?"

 Chapter 859

    <h4>Chapter 859</h4>


    Bo Qian didn''t answer this question.


    Mu Shinian avoided his burning eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse: "I''m... Sorry."


    After all, she vowed that she would never leave. As a result, when he fell asleep, she leftpletely.


    If she were shallow, she would be angry.


    Mu Shinian tugged at the hem. For a moment, I really didn''t know what to say.


    Thin shallow clenched his fist, loosened it and repeated it several times before he stood up. I don''t know if it''s because the injury hasn''t healed, his body obviously shook.


    Mu Shinian''s face was cold and hurried to help him.


    Thin shallow held her hand, and then quickly let go.


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shinian became more and more uneasy.


    This is really angry! Mu Shinian bit his lower lip and always had a smart head. At this time, he also got stuck.


    She stood there for a long time before she walked out slowly.


    Downstairs, a row of bodyguards looked at her reproachfully.


    The eyes stopped talking and dared not say anything.


    Mu Shinian stood at the entrance of the stairs and took a deep breath before he hardened his head and went down.


    In the living room, the thin figure is gone.


    The assistant looked like talking and stopped. Finally, he turned his head proudly and didn''t look at her.


    Mu Shinian found that he really angered the public.


    She walked slowly down and asked bluntly, "what about shallow people?"


    The assistant pointed to the door and said, "leave first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nced at the group of bodyguards in the house: "what about them?"


    "Responsible for protecting you and sending you back." The assistant replied, "Miss mu, go back."


    Mu Shi read en, just walked out of the door, retreated back, looked at the assistant with a dull face and said bluntly, "what happened these days?"


    At the mention of this, the assistant was filled with resentment.


    If a barrage could be fired, he would probably burst out in arge row.


    "Go ahead." Mu Shinian opened his mouth with some self abandonment: "I have to die to understand."


    The assistant''s lip p moved twice. Finally, he closed his mouth again. A few secondster, he gritted his teeth and confessed: "what do you say? Why do you have to leave? Do you know that the young master is going crazy looking for you! His wound has burst several times these days! The fever has not subsided! What about you!"


    The assistant''s angry words are iplete.


    He took a hard breath with a trace of annoyance on his face, but he forced himself to calm down.


    "Miss mu, you''d better go back first. The young master hasn''t had much rest these days. What he needs most now is rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly and went out in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    The driver parked the car at the gate of the manor, opened the door, waited for people to get off, and then gently reminded him, "young master, I''ll inform the doctor toe."


    "No."


    Thin light light back a sentence, directly into the manor.


    The driver touched his nose, looked at the carsing in behind, got on the bus and drove away.


    Mu Shinian was wondering how to exin to others all the way.


    So I was sleepy after thinking about it. I leaned directly against the rear seat and fell asleep.


    The assistant stood outside the car, stared at her sleeping sweetly, and gave her a hard blow in the eyebrow.


    He looked at each other with a group of bodyguards, who directly looked up at the blue sky overhead.

 Chapter 860

    <h4>Chapter 860</h4>


    The assistant couldn''t help but want to roar out.


    Is there a mistake? Is there a mistake!


    What is the mentality of Mu Shinian that can sleep so safely! Don''t you know Bo Qian is still waiting for her to coax?


    The assistant pushed down one of his men: "go and wake her up!"


    The named man''s eyes jerked twice. The next second, he shook his head with a strong desire for survival: "no, no, no, Miss Mu sleeps so safely. It''s hard to wake up if she wakes up."


    As soon as the assistant pulled out the corner of his lip, he pped his hand on the forehead, but at the same time, he still had to lower his voice and scold: "useless things!"


    His men twitched depressed twice. At this time, he would rather be useless.


    If it wakes people up, the ending may be more sad.


    The assistant looked at mu Shinian and could only look at it, hoping to wake people up.


    As a result, there was no psychological pressure at all.


    It doesn''t matter how many eyes are staring at her outside!


    One of the men whispered, "what should I do? I can''t let her fall asleep here. What if I catch a cold?"


    It''s not easy to get it back. If you catch a cold, you may be scolded to death by Bo shallow.


    The assistant pondered for a long time, raised his hand, and pushed down the man: "you, go and take the man out!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, several people around took two steps back and left the encirclement.


    When the assistant saw that there was no human movement, he looked back and almost gushed out an old blood: "are you all so counselled!"


    A group of men osted: "well, we really don''t dare. Juste, juste!"


    The assistant nced at them and looked at the people sleeping in the house. When he was about to walk over, he thought of a vinegar king. Suddenly all his actions were frozen in ce.


    At this meeting, Bo Qian ispeting with mu Shinian. If he dares to hold mu Shinian, Bo Qian will spread his anger on him as soon as he is angry. At that time, he will be innocent!


    Thinking so, the assistant withdrew his hand in an instant.


    He doesn''t want to be the wrongdoer.


    However, as soon as I looked back, I saw that the group of men were looking at him, and suddenly a mouthful of old blood almost gushed out again


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Boss, you dare not."


    The man touched his nose and said innocently, "I''d better call young master Bo down. Otherwise, I''ll be reckonedter."


    "I can use you to say!"


    The assistant angrily left this sentence, and then honestly went up to find someone.


    A group of subordinates looked at him and were helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian hasn''t had a good rest for several days.


    But when the man came back, he still didn''t feel sleepy at all. He sat in a daze on the bed and looked cold.


    The assistant knocked on the door several times before he heard it.


    "Come in."


    The assistant opened the door, pointed to the direction downstairs and said weakly, "well, Miss mu, she''s asleep below."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and cold eyes.


    As he looks now, he probably has a big head when he hears Mu Shi say three words.


    The assistant exined, "well, I slept in the car. We''re afraid of waking up."


    So, you''d better go and bring it back by yourself. We don''t dare to touch it.


    Thin shallow gloomy face: "won''t you wake up?"


    "No, we''re not afraid. We''re afraid that Miss Mu sleeps so well. It''s not easy."

 Chapter 861

    <h4>Chapter 861</h4>


    The more the assistant exined, the more ugly his face became.


    We almost dare not write these four words on our faces.


    Thin shallow stared at the assistant and said something in his throat for three times. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    He snorted coldly, stood up directly and went downstairs.


    The assistant finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed him.


    "Young master, the doctor hase. I''ll ask him to do a physical examination for Miss Muter."


    Bo Qian didn''t say good or bad. When he went downstairs, he didn''t even bother to take a look at the wronged big head doctor. He went outside and carried people upstairs.


    Then, he took off his coat and shoes and looked at her sleepy and sharp eyes like a cold knife.


    The assistant watched outside and couldn''t help lighting a row of candles for mu Shi.


    Ask for your own blessing.


    I''m afraid it''s not so good this time.


    After staring at mu Shinian for a long time, Bo Qian finally stopped looking and walked out the door gloomily.


    "Call the doctor."


    "Yes, yes."


    The assistant hurried to call the doctor. As a result, when the ancestor saw that he was a male doctor, he frowned discontentedly: "call a woman!"


    The assistant gave a cry and immediately responded to the thin and shallow eyes: "OK, OK, I''ll go right away!"


    After some tossing, the female doctor spoke after checking mu Shinian''s body: "she''s okay, just a little skin injury, but she handled it in time, the temperature is normal, and the wound on her back and hand is almost healed."


    When the female doctor finished, Bo Qian still didn''t make any movement. She looked at the assistant timidly.


    The assistant gave her a look and the female doctor dared to leave.


    Thin shallow lit a cigarette and smoked directly without taking care of his injury.


    The assistant looked at him and felt a little... Overwhelmed.


    Bo Qian hasn''t smoked for a long time.


    Mu Shinian didn''t like the smell of smoke, so he quit smoking.


    Moreover, no smoke is allowed in this manor.


    Even the partners or other friends who asionally appear here are not allowed to smoke. Even when theye, they can''t smell smoke.


    Once the Tang and Song Dynasties came and smelled of smoke. They were almost stripped off at the door.


    Bo Qian quit smoking for the sake of admiring the times.


    But now


    Did he break his precepts for the sake of time?


    The assistant suddenly felt a little bad. He took a deep breath, Weak opening: "That young master, although Miss Mu''s escape is wrong, she also thinks of you after all. At the beginning, you might have been trapped there if it was not miss Mu''s choice. Besides, when we rescued you, your injuries were blurred and your fever was high. Otherwise, we didn''t rescue you so soon."


    "So, young master, you see that Miss Mu is for your sake. This time, even if it has been exposed."


    Thin shallow still didn''t speak. The whole person was very silent.


    Seeing that he was not angry, the assistant took a breath out and continued to speak weakly: "the young master, Miss mu, she already knew she was wrong. You don''t know. On the way back, Miss Mu asked me about you. I can see that she is really worried about you."


    "I have an apartment downtown?"


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.

 Chapter 862

    <h4>Chapter 862</h4>


    The assistant said, and didn''t respond to his meaning.


    "Yes, yes, you have several apartments in the city center."


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip. There were too many houses. He didn''t know how many he had at all. When he recalled, he still couldn''t remember the specific number of houses. He said irritably, "where''s the most expensive one?"


    The assistant recalled and immediately said, "Tianjie, the top-level hotel apartment, is nearly 700 million, covering an area of 300 meters. Xiangyang has convenient transportation. Nearby is thergest business district in X city."


    The more the assistant said, the more uneasy he felt.


    "Young master, you don''t want to move there, do you?"


    Not really.


    Although mu Shinian is excessive, the starting point is good!


    Besides, the two of them have never lived together, so they are about to start to separate? Or worse, did it break up?


    Thin shallow finished smoking a cigarette. Because he hadn''t smoked for a long time, his throat was a little ufortable. After he put out the cigarette, he said coldly: "pack her things and let her move there when she wakes up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The assistant is scared.


    He gave a cry and stared round in amazement.


    "Well, young master, are you serious?"


    "It''s not good, young master. Miss Mu is about to take the college entrance examination. You will do this. What if her mood is affected?" Seeing that Bo Qian waspletely unmoved, the assistant bit his teeth and opened his mouth; "Moreover, mu Shinian is only 18 years old and hasn''t arrived. It''s a little cruel. If you leave her there alone, there''s no one around to take care of her."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows are more wrinkled and tighter.


    The assistant thought he was moved by himself and continued to make persistent efforts: "young master, if you want to be really angry, just teach Miss Mu a lesson. She is not that kind of unreasonable person."


    "If you do, how many people are waiting to see Miss Mu''s joke in case it gets out."


    The housekeeper said it with great care. It''s just like that.


    Thin shallow lips are getting tighter and tighter.


    A momentter, he snorted coldly. His smile was as cold as it should be.


    "When she wakes up, let her move over."


    With that, he didn''t care about his assistant and went downstairs directly.


    Not long after, the sound of the engine came from outside.


    The assistant moved his lips a few times and couldn''t say what he wanted to stay.


    He sighed heavily, and the first two were silent.


    What''s all this.


    Do they really break up like this from now on?


    How... Serious that is.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian raced all the way. On the way, he called Tang Song directly and went to the bar.


    Tang and song originally wanted to go to other ces today. As a result, they received a phone call, immediately cancelled their tickets and flew over.


    As soon as I came over, I saw Bo Qian sitting on the bar with a ss of liquor in his hand.


    He looked at him from a distance, took his wine away without saying a word.


    "You''re drinking before your injury is healed? Don''t you want to die?"


    Thin shallow was robbed of the wine, and there was no anger on his face. He calmly propped his chin and looked at the crazy twisting crowd on the dance floor not far away.


    He looked at it like this for a long time without any fluctuation on his face.


    Tang and song were even more angry when they saw him like this.


    "Bo Qian, are you all right? Hasn''t mu Shinian taken it back? I heard that she''s safe and hasn''t even lost her hair. Are you in conflict if you don''t go back sote?"

 Chapter 863

    <h4>Chapter 863</h4>


    Bo Qian still didn''t speak.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties became more and more unpredictable. He vomited out and couldn''t hold a word for a long time.


    After a while, he finally sighed: "well, what''s the matter with you? At least say it."


    Bo Qian finally gave him a look.


    But only one look.


    After reading it, he drew back his eyes and smiled coldly: "I let her move away."


    A mouthful of wine from the Tang and Song Dynasties burst out.


    "What?"


    Thin shallow is still indifferent: "I let her move away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song jumped up from their chairs and looked at him with hatred: "what do you mean, what''s meant by moving away? No, Bo Qian, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Thin shallow lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth: "I know."


    "I know you''re still here!" Tang and song brake hard: "Bo Qian, let me tell you this. Mu Shinian is not an ordinary girl. If you let her go, aren''t you afraid that she will nevere back? Think about it. If you were her, in order to find a way to send you out, she was kidnapped voluntarily. In the final analysis, isn''t it to save you? As a result, you sent people away without saying a word. If you were mu When you read, you can''t just watch! "


    "So you can understand more or less."


    Tang and song looked at him with expectation, hoping that he could see more or less clearly.


    Unfortunately, however, there was no response at all.


    When Tang and song saw him motionless, they thought something was wrong. They were scared and gently pressed his shoulder; "Hey, are you okay?"


    Bo Qian called the bartender and ordered a beer.


    "Still drink?" Tang and song raised the volume and stood up unbelievably. Seeing that the bartender brought the wine, he quickly wanted to take it away.


    However, it was taken away directly by thin shallow.


    Thin shallow breath drank half a cup, the cold liquid rushed into his stomach, and he felt a little ufortable all over.


    Tang and song quickly took the wine cup away. No matter how Bo Qian stared at him, he stubbornly refused to return the wine cup to him: "you can''t drink any more. If you drink any more, something will really happen!"


    Thin shallow didn''t say a word, so he stared at him coldly.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties immediately felt that their souls were going out of their bodies.


    He trembled twice and just wanted to find other excuses. As a result, Yu Guang swept a familiar figure. He waved in that direction excitedly: "this way, this way!"


    Mu Shinian searched the bar and finally saw the source of the sound. She nced at the cold background on the bar and remained silent for a few seconds.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and went straight over.


    Tang and song quickly returned the ss to the bartender and motioned him to take it away early.


    The bartender looked at them and finally took the wine cup away.


    Thin shallow didn''t turn around, and the background was as sharp as ever.


    Mu Shinian stopped behind him and tangled all the way. Finally, his mind was still nk and couldn''t say anything.


    Tang and Song Dynasty''s eyes swept between the two people. Finally, they stopped on mu Shinian''s face and smiled dryly: "hahaha, what a coincidence, Shi Nian, you''vee here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties and slowly nodded his head: "en."


    so what?

 Chapter 864

    <h4>Chapter 864</h4>


    so what?


    Then what should I do?


    Tang and song looked at them both with curiosity.


    Soon after, he found that they really had nothing to do with each other!


    The Tang and Song Dynasties gradually changed from expectation to loss, and finallypletely went crazy.


    He stared for a long time. He couldn''t help making a noise and resolved his embarrassment: "no, that''s it? Don''t you continue?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the thin background and his face looked stiff.


    Not long after she woke up, she was called up. Then, the assistant told her that Bo shallow asked her to move out of an apartment in the city center.


    She had afortable sleep, sat in the room for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to apologize!


    However, she really didn''t expect that shallow didn''t even listen to her exnation and directly let her go.


    She couldn''t helping. She wanted to exin. At least she had to go. She thought... She didn''t want to leave very much.


    Mu Shinian looked at the thin background and was about to say something when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Two eyes were straight on the mobile phone on the bar. Thin looked at it and answered the phone directly.


    "Well, Mr. Bo, I''m sorry to bother you sote. It''s that. I have a document that needs you to sign your name. I''m worried. Do you think you''re at home now? I''ll take the document."


    Thin shallow listened quietly to the wordsing from inside, but after a long time, he said, "I''ll go to thepany."


    When the people on the phone heard this sentence, they were shocked; "No, don''t be so troublesome. Where are you, Mr. Bo? I''ll just go to you."


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. He hung up the phone directly. Then he picked up his cell phone and key, turned coldly and walked away.


    Tang and song frowned, nced at Mu Sinian standing on the side and hurriedly said, "well, you''re going to thepany sote? You''ve been drinking. Why don''t you let Mu Sinian send you there!"


    Thin shallow did not make a sound.


    Don''t even give half a look.


    Tang and song gave a cry and just wanted to hold Bo Qian. Someone took a step faster than him and held Bo Qian''s wrist.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously took his hand when he walked past.


    Then, after holding it, she didn''t know what to say.


    Bo Qian didn''t let her go or say a word. He was calm like a sculpture. He didn''t say a word. Even his expression was cold and light.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t fit in for a while.


    Between her and Bo Qian, they always let her go. No matter at ordinary times or when they were unhappy, it seemed that Bo Qian was half dead every time. Then, after a while, he bowed his head first.


    When she was at Xiao Ying''s side, she still thought, maybe it''s the same this time. Bo Qian will be the same as before after two days.


    However, it doesn''t seem like that now.


    Thin shallow lowered his head, gently looked at the hand, and his eyes cooled down a little: "when I go back, I don''t want to see you."


    Tang and song opened their mouths in amazement.


    Isn''t it? Is it like this?


    Mu Shinian was also stunned.


    She held her thin hand. For a moment, she didn''t mean to loosen it. Instead, she held it tighter and tighter.


    Thin and shallow face floating a trace of Sen Leng: "let go!"

 Chapter 865

    <h4>Chapter 865</h4>


    "Er, thin and shallow!" Tang Song couldn''t help but walk over, pulled down his clothes and warned in a voice: "you drink a little too much. You don''t have a clear mind. Don''t you have to go to thepany? I''ll send you there!"


    Then he used some strength, clenched Bo Qian''s hand, walked outside the door, turned back, looked at Shi Nian and smiled awkwardly: "well, there was a misunderstanding. Bo Qian really drank too much today. Don''t take what he said to heart. You can talk about it when he wakes up tomorrow."


    "Well, go back slowly. When you get home, give me a message. Let''s go first!"


    With that, Tang and song dragged people away directly.


    Bo Qian was still speechless. Like a puppet, he was dragged out by the Tang and Song dynasties.


    There are a lot of people in the bar.


    Some girls who had previously seduced thin and shallow tried to pass by mu Shinian, and then raised the volume: "I don''t look at my weight. I really thought that man would take the bait."


    "Yes, I think too much of myself."


    "Come to the bar dressed like this and think you''re a clean stream."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t hear anything. She lowered her head and looked at the shadow on the ground. Her eyes were nk.


    Bo shallow, don''t want her?


    It seems that there is nothing wrong.


    After all, Bo Qian said that if she dared to leave, she would really not want her.


    She didn''t know how long she stood until someone came over and gently reminded her: "well, Miss mu, Mr. Tang asked me to take you back."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, thank you."


    Then she went out directly.


    The man followed her and said, "well, Mr. Tang said, let me take you back. He said, don''t worry about your current situation."


    Mu Shinian stopped and gave him an expressionless look.


    "No."


    The man saw that she really resisted and had no other way, so he had to nod: "OK, be careful on the way."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian was like a wandering soul. The whole person was in no mood. She stood slowly at the roadside waiting for the traffic light. When the green light was on, she walked over and went along the street to the station.


    The man looked at her like a person without a soul. She stood there alone waiting for the bus. When the bus came, she put in a coin and got on the bus.


    From beginning to end, she was very quiet.


    The man grabbed his head. Some of them didn''t understand very much. After thinking for a long time, he still sent a text message to reply to his life.


    As a result, within two minutes, the phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID and immediately picked it up: "young master."


    "How is she? Is she all right?"


    The man, er, didn''t seem to know how to organize thenguage.


    He tangled for a moment and slowly exined, "she''s quite normal. That''s how to say, she seems a little lost. No, she should be very lost."


    Tang Song also stopped on the phone.


    After a long time, the man summoned up his courage and said, "well, young master, I didn''t say that the little girl doesn''t look adult. Are you a little too animal like this?"


    Tang Song''s gnashing voice came from there: "there''s something wrong with you. She has nothing to do with me!"


    The man said, and his voice became more empty: "no, then why are you... That girl is really not your style."


    "Enough of you."

 Chapter 866

    <h4>Chapter 866</h4>


    Tang and Song said coldly, "forget it, wait for Ming."


    The man didn''t know what he meant by this sentence. When he hung up there, he also hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song hung up and looked at the man behind the car seat.


    Thin shallow sat in the rear seat, the window opened, a trace of cold wind blew in, and his hair was messy.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties just arranged for people to send Mu back in front of thin and shallow face.


    This will also be said in front of thin shallow''s face, but thin shallow is distracted from beginning to end and doesn''t listen to anything.


    Tang and song frowned: "thin and shallow, what do you think?"


    Thin and shallow supported his cheeks, and his eyes werezy without any focus.


    I don''t know if he''s distracted, or if he hears it, he doesn''t hear it.


    Tang and song took a deep breath: "no, from my point of view, you''ve really gone too far. Besides, mu Shinian, she''s still such a strong person. I know mu Shinian is too much, but she''s also for you, isn''t she? She''s in danger alone. You shouldn''t be so angry even if you''re not moved."


    The car was parked downstairs.


    Bo Jia''spany is veryrge, not only at home, but also abroad. It has arge scale and great ambition. Therefore, evente at night, the wholepany is still brightly lit.


    Tang and song raised their heads and looked at the shing lights. They couldn''t help feeling thousands of things.


    "No wonder."


    "No wonder your family will get richer and richer."


    Thin, shallow and expressionless, he was a little strong after drinking. He didn''t feel muchfortable after the cold wind just blowing all the way. He raised his hand, pulled away his tie and walked to thepany with a heavy face.


    Tang and song gave a hello. After he stopped, he began to ponder: "Bo Qian, whether you''re drunk or not, there''s one thing you must know. You''re really too much today."


    "Mu Shinian is a proud person. If you really break up because of this matter, you may not have a chance in the future. You and I understand very well that mu Shinian is not the kind of person who will forgive people."


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at the shadow on the ground. After a while, he raised his feet and walked in.


    The whole process, there was no response.


    Tang and song pressed their eyebrows with a headache. What is this? He had a strong hunch.


    The two men are expected to break up.


    As soon as Tang and song gritted their teeth, they caught up. When they reached the elevator entrance, they grabbed his wrist. Then, they said with great sincerity: "Mu Shinian is about to take the college entrance examination. No matter what contradiction you have with her, you have to wait until she finishes the College entrance examination."


    Thin shallow still ignored him, directly grabbed his hand and pressed the elevator key.


    The elevator closed slowly.


    Tang and song frowned and looked back helplessly. He was stunned by thest pair of curious eyes and shrugged curiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    A group of people couldn''t help muttering: "Tang Shao, what''s the matter with President Bo? He came to thepany sote?"


    "Yes, Mr. Bo never worked overtime before. Don''t mention working overtime sote, even if he left workte."


    Tang and song gave a cry and replied with a smile: "it''s probably that your general Bo''s love path has finally been bumpy by himself."


    A group of employees looked nkly.


    After a long time, someone whispered, "is that Miss mu?"

 Chapter 867

    <h4>Chapter 867</h4>


    "Oh, no, haven''t they always had a good rtionship?"


    "Yes, President Bo is in a good mood when hees to thepany every day."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties continued to spread their hands: "who knows."


    Then, in a group of people''s inexplicable eyes, calmly walked away.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow went to the office, directly signed the document, then looked at the time and asked coldly, "is there anything else to sign?"


    The secretary gave a cry and was startled by his cold sharp eyes.


    "This, this, yes, I''ll bring it in right away!"


    With that, she stepped on high heels, quickly went out and came back with a pile of documents.


    Thin shallow didn''t look at it, and quickly signed his name.


    The secretary went out with a pile of papers in his arms.


    She didn''te back for a long time. She stood at the door of the office with a pile of documents in her arms. The whole person was at a loss.


    The other secretaries met and hurried over.


    "What''s going on? Why is Mr. bo here?"


    "Yes, did you suddenly want to work?"


    "But it''s wrong. Last time vice president Song asked him to sign, it was time to get off work. As a result, Bo qianleng refused to sign and almost opened vice president song!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several eyes condensed in an instant.


    The secretary was stared at by them and his eyes trembled: "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    Other secretaries pulled her away from the office door and couldn''t help but say, "didn''t you find it?"


    The Secretary felt numb when they looked at her: "what do you find? What are you going to say?"


    "If I remember correctly, this is Bo shallow''s first special treatment for people."


    "In the past, the senior management looked for him, but he never gave them a good face."


    "I see. Is she interested in you? Otherwise, how could shee back sote."


    "Yes, don''t deny it. There are those documents. Do you love you, so I signed them all."


    The secretary was flushed by what they said, and pushed a man away unhappily: "well, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "It''s not nonsense, it''s based on facts!" The girl covered her mouth and smiled: "think about it yourself. It''s estimated that you can find clues."


    The secretary was stunned and his cheeks became more red.


    She bit her lower lip and sat back on her desk. Does thin shallow mean to her right? But why didn''t she feel it before?


    However, if not, why did Bo shallowe to thepany?


    The Secretary bit his lower lip hard and his eyes were empty.


    I''m not sure. Is that really the case?


    ¡­¡­


    Near the college entrance examination, the school has no student amodation.


    Some people probably forgot to take the reference materials and came here specially. As soon as the light was turned on, they saw a man on the bed, screamed out and almost fell down.


    Mu Shinian woke up, got up from bed and looked at her.


    When the girl saw her, she thought it was an illusion. She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes twice. After making sure she was right, she patted her heart.


    "I''m scared to death! Why are you here!"


    Mu Shinian''s hair was a little messy. When she came back from yesterday, there was some dust in the dormitory. It was estimated that no one came to live for a long time. Therefore, she specially cleaned it up, took a simple bath and hurried to bed.

 Chapter 868

    <h4>Chapter 868</h4>


    So this time, her face was very bad and there was blood in her eyes.


    It looks very scary.


    The roommate was startled. He couldn''t help walking over and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you feeling well?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian climbed down, took the water cup, went to the water dispenser, took some water, drank two mouthfuls, and then slowly said, "youe back to get the information?"


    My roommate gave a cry. She was so frightened that she almost forgot the business.


    The roommate hurried to get the information he wanted. Then, he stared at her up and down curiously and said uneasily, "are you really okay? If you''re ufortable, you''d better go to the hospital early."


    "No, thanks."


    Mu Shinian finished drinking water and touched her stomach. Then she remembered that she had not eaten for a day. She thought about it and opened a bag of instant noodles. As soon as she wanted to eat, she was pressed by someone.


    Mu Shinian looked back in amazement and saw his roommate staring at the packet of instant noodles with a bitter hatred on his face: "no, you just eat this?"


    Mu Shinian is more puzzled than her.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    My roommate is speechless.


    "No, is there something wrong with you? Everyone will live at home. You, you came to live on campus!"


    Mu Shinian was fooled by how she looked.


    She couldn''t help bending her lower lip: "what''s the matter with living on campus."


    The roommate looked strange: "no, everyone runs home. It''s good for you to run to school. It''s estimated that there are no people in the school. You won''t be very lonely here. ¡°


    Mu Shinian put the instant noodles back in ce: "OK, I''ll go out to eat."


    "Did something happen to you?" The roommate anxiously held the book and swept her around from top to bottom. His eyes became more and more strange: "I really think, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth calmly.


    The roommate breathed out silently, "isn''t Ye Ling there?"


    "Her leg injury is still recovering, so it''s convenient to live at home."


    "... forget it. I''ll invite you to dinner."


    The roommate looked at her sympathetically: "otherwise, I think you are a little too poor to be alone."


    Mu Shinian blinked and nodded his head.


    "OK. Thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Restaurants outside the school are basically not mobile.


    Her roommate took her to a fried restaurant and ordered three dishes and one soup.


    Mu Shinian ate and distracted.


    The roommate couldn''t see it anymore. He put some pieces of meat in her bowl; "Eat more and see how thin you are."


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip: "thank you."


    "Well, well, I''m not Ye Ling, and I don''t have a deep personal rtionship with you. You won''t tell me anything at the bottom of your heart, but I still want to tell you. The college entrance examination will be held soon. The college entrance examination is very important to everyone. No matter what''s hidden in your heart, you should focus on the college entrance examination first, shouldn''t you?"


    Mu Shinian raised his head and shook his head: "something happened, did something wrong, made people angry and quarreled. For a moment, he didn''t know how to apologize, but he didn''t seem to need it."


    The roommate listened quietly with a confused face.


    no


    What is this and what.


    Mu Shi Nian said, "the food is getting cold. Eat it quickly."


    With that, she continued to eat with her head down.


    It seems no different from usual.


    But my roommate looked at her and thought she was wrong everywhere.


    After a while, my roommate moved his chopsticks. After a while, he sighed: "well, it''s okay. It''s best if it''s okay."


    "Thank you today."


    When admiring, he didn''t lift his mind, but the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    The roommate waved his hand generously: "it''s all right, it''s no problem."

 Chapter 869

    <h4>Chapter 869</h4>


    Mu Shinian smiled, and those depressed emotions on his face seemed to be swept away in an instant.


    Roommate magnanimously waved his hand: "right, put something in advance, happy day is day."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "eat quickly. You''ll have to go backter."


    The roommate looked at the time: "it''s all right. I have time to go back after eating."


    Mu Shinian saw it and didn''t say much. He went back to the dormitory after he was full in silence.


    Night gradually fell.


    It''s getting dark, too.


    Senior one and senior two have evening self-study, so some ssrooms are still on. However, there are no people in senior three, and they are basically dark.


    If someone had been a little timid, he might have fainted.


    Mu Shinian sat at the desk and looked at the book, but she didn''t read a word. She held her chin and sat for a long time. Then she simply hugged the clothes, took a bath, washed her face, washed the clothes, hung them outside the balcony, and did all this. She looked at the time. It was only 8:30. It was still very early. It was not time to go to bed at all.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment. In a silence, she picked up her mobile phone and yed a stand-alone game. However, she lost every minute of the familiar game.


    Mu Shinian stared at the mobile phone screen, uploaded dazzling colors, and covered his forehead with a headache.


    She... Is not used to it.


    All kinds of habits.


    At Bo''s house, at this time, she either stays in the bedroom to y games or make trouble with those trivial things, or she is pulled to the living room by the housekeeper to eat histest dessert tricks. Otherwise, she nests in Bo''s study and sits in front of the bookshelf to read. Bo doesn''t know where to get a lot of original books. She looks quiet for a long time every time, Or take the white haired tiger for a walk in the garden


    Instead of staying here alone, lonely and without any sound around.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing bitterly.


    She raised her hand and covered her eyes.


    It''s embarrassing.


    She''s used to hard times. In the past, she lived alone. It seems that she''s fine. It''s good to have nopany.


    Mingming, she had been suffering for several years. As a result, she stayed at Bo''s house for a few months and seemed unable to bear hardships and stand hard work.


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt and covered his head. Under the quilt, his eyes opened very wide. He didn''t feel sleepy at all and didn''t know what to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo family manor is veryrge and luxurious.


    At the beginning, Bo Qian chose the most luxurious and luxurious lot for decoration, so this manor can basically be said to be piled up with money.


    But few people live.


    In addition to regr chefs and drivers, there are no other redundant people. Cleaning is also fixed two or three times a week.


    Therefore, the whole manor looks very broad. Without a desire for time, it seems more empty.


    The housekeeper was also careful these two days for fear that he might identally touch the thin mold.


    When the Tang and Song Dynasties came, they felt something wrong.


    When he saw the housekeeper''s malicious eyes, he turned and left immediately.


    "Hey, don''t go!"


    The housekeeper came forward and grabbed him without saying a word.


    Tang Song frowned and tried to pull back his hand, but he still didn''t pull it back. He was almost kneeling: "no, why are you holding me?"

 Chapter 870

    <h4>Chapter 870</h4>


    "I''m just passing by! I don''t trust you, so I''lle back and have a look. I''m finished now. I''m leaving!"


    "You can''t go. It''s rare toe here!" The housekeeper almost grabbed the straw and grabbed his hand. He refused to let go: "young master, what''s the matter these days?"


    Speaking of this, the Tang and Song dynasties were also full of bitter water.


    "How do I know what''s going on?" Tang and song scratched their heads and said in distress, "I heard that mu Shinian didn''t go to the thin apartment. He ran to the dormitory to live by himself. What''s the matter?"


    The housekeeper also said, "yes, what''s going on!"


    Seeing that the housekeeper''s face was not good, Tang and song simply pulled back his hand, sat on the sofa and grabbed his already messy hair: "what is he doing these days?"


    Speaking of this, the housekeeper has a bigger headache.


    He sat on the opposite side of the sofa, dragged his cheeks and said faintly, "the young master drove him away. As a result, he was unhappy. I didn''t dare to mention Miss mu in front of him these days, for fear that he would suddenly get angry."


    Who said no.


    Tang and song had a headache and looked upstairs: "what has he been doing recently?"


    The housekeeper sighed and said heavily, "he works as usual and is particrly motivated. He didn''t work overtime before. At this time, he began to work overtime, that is, he has less time at home."


    At this point, the housekeeper began to be mncholy again: "not only that, eh, he has been in a daze recently, and he has been drunk several times."


    "But I know he wants to admire Miss mu, but he wants to see her. The young master refuses to go there. Young master Tang, what can you do? It really can''t go on like this."


    The Tang and Song dynasties also knew this truth.


    But he can''t help it at all.


    Tang and song sighed, looked up and suddenly looked forward to the housekeeper''s eyes, which were almost faster than the sh!


    Tang and song suddenly had a bad hunch. He leaned back and almost ran away.


    "What are you doing looking at me like that? I can''t help it!"


    "Ouch!" The housekeeper suddenly covered his old waist, and an old face became distorted in an instant. He said, and waved his hand hard: "no, no, my old rheumatism problem is starting to happen again. It hurts! I''m an old bone, and you can still see it. Can you bear to let me suffer this toss? Ah, is this still human?"


    Tang and song looked at the housekeeper with a calm face and sighed silently.


    "Now, besides being a housekeeper, have you joined up with actors?"


    The housekeeper waved his hand; "There''s no way. There''s no pressure on your skills."


    If the eyes can kill, the housekeeper may have been torn apart now.


    Tang and song took a deep breath and reluctantlypromised: "OK, what''s the matter?"


    That''s what the housekeeper was waiting for. He got up excitedly, ran to the kitchen, brought the food out, and then put it in front of Tang and Song dynasties. He looked forward to looking at him: "the young master hasn''t eaten much for two days. He drank a lot of wine yesterday. He will work in the study. I don''t trust him. Go and have a look for him."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stared at the food and their heads widened.

 Chapter 871

    <h4>Chapter 871</h4>


    The housekeeper watched Bo Qian grow up all the way. How could he not care about Bo Qian? He estimated that it was because Bo Qian refused to eat when he sent meals.


    Tang and song stared at the food withplex eyes. A minuteter, they still picked up the food and walked up.


    The door of the study is half closed.


    Tang and song sighed again. Then they opened the door and went in.


    Thin shallow sits behind the office chair, his fingers quickly manipte the keyboard, his speed is very fast, dazzling.


    Tang and song coughed.


    Without lifting his head, he dropped his words first: "get out."


    Tang and Song Dynasties stopped and silently put the food on the table.


    "Have some food."


    Thin and shallow looked up. As soon as he saw him, his face seemed even more ugly.


    "Get out."


    "Who are you tossing about?" Tang and Song Dynasty stared at the documents like a hill, and the first meal became big: "don''t tell me, you''re really going to start a career."


    "No?"


    Thin shallow asked coldly, "I''m the heir of the thin family. I''ll inherit the old man''s family sooner orter."


    "Come on."


    Tang and song couldn''t help but Tucao: "if you really want to inherit your father''s family business, you will not makeints about this year. You know what kind of thing you are. I know it very well.


    Tang and song stared at the change of thin and shallow facial expression.


    Finally, the frustrated found that he really couldn''t find anything.


    It''s as thin as a piece of wood. It won''t move or even react.


    He finished typing thest character, leaned back in his chair, picked up the cup of cold coffee on the table and took a sip: "so what?"


    He''s really boring.


    But at least work can kill time.


    As long as you are busy, you won''t let yourself think too much.


    If you''re busy, your brain won''t have extra space to think, so it''s good, isn''t it?


    Tang and song moved their lower lips and found themselves really speechless.


    Bo Qian works hard. He can''t find fault with others. Let him put down his work and concentrate on picking up girls.


    It seems that he is the one who has a problem.


    After sessfully blocking the Tang and Song Dynasties, he bowed his head and started the work at hand again.


    He is so fast that he has little room to think.


    If the Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t know him, they would really think that Bo shallow was just fooling around.


    After a long silence, Tang and song finally asked, "what about her? What are you going to do?"


    Thin and shallow eyes still didn''t move away from theputer, not even half a minute.


    It seems that the man is just a symbol.


    Nothing matters.


    Tang and song couldn''t help but say, "I know you''re worried about her. She insisted and almost made things very serious, but she already knows that she''s wrong. You''re driving her out directly. At least she''s a girl and needs face."


    Thin shallow held the hand of the keyboard and made a slight effort.


    Tang and Song Dynasty sighed for a long time, and the tone was too heavy to say.


    "Bo Qian, girl, you always have to give in. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll regret it sooner orter."


    With that, he stood up and was about to leave. His eyes fell on the meals. After a moment of silence, he couldn''t help saying, "you''d better eat more or less. Don''t abuse yourself."

 Chapter 872

    <h4>Chapter 872</h4>


    With that, he left.


    In the study, it was quiet.


    Only the notebook kept sending messages.


    Thin shallow sits on the chair, the expression on his face is particrlyplex.


    He leaned back in the chair with a headache, pinched the blue veins jumping wildly on his forehead, and the expression on his face was particrlyplex.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian.


    No matter what he is doing and how busy he is, as long as he thinks of that woman, his mood begins to be messy and can no longer fit into other things.


    Obviously, the man is gone and has withdrawn from his life, but her trace is still there.


    Moreover, day by day, there is no sign of disappearance.


    Thin shallow, with aplex mood, leaned back on the chair and started to stay.


    My mind is full of that girl.


    I miss her. I''m not used to living in the dormitory alone.


    The two days of continuous cooling, will it cold her.


    No one lives in the dormitory in the third district of senior high school. If she lives in such a big house alone, will she get up in the middle of the night and be frightened.


    One question after another came up.


    Bo Qian couldn''t sit down anymore. He directly picked up his mobile phone and car key and went out of the door.


    When the car drove out, four eyes showed behind the door.


    Tang and song touched their chin and looked proud: "yes, it''s estimated that they went to pick up people."


    The housekeeper was moved to tears.


    He hesitated and almost bit his handkerchief: "it''s really great, young master Tang, you have boundless merit and virtue!"


    Tang and song waved their hands: "small things, these two people stop. We can follow safely, can''t we?"


    The housekeeper nodded heavily, and then he was a little worried.


    "Are you sure that the young master went to school?"


    "What else?" The Tang and Song Dynasties looked like a person who came over and confidently told him: "your young master''s situation is a typical arrogant and charming. If you cross this barrier, he will realize that there is only a dead end for arrogant and charming."


    The housekeeper smiled dryly. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer, so he simply closed his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    The school where mu Shinian lives is simr to the noble school.


    Food and amodation are among the best in the city.


    Shallow has the identity of a school manager and has been here before, so after a little greeting, the headmaster came to meet him in person.


    "Young master Bo, look at you. Just tell me what you want. Can you run in person?"


    Thin shallow didn''t make a sound. He nced at the buildings and finally asked directly, "where is the dormitory in senior three?"


    "Here, here, I''ll take you there." Although the headmaster was curious, he dared not ask.


    Thin shallow refused: "just tell me how to go."


    The headmaster feels bad now.


    He came out with a dry smile and said embarrassed, "young master Bo, you are a boy. It''s not good. After all, it''s a girls'' dormitory. There will still be people here. How bad it would be if you met."


    Although the headmaster is afraid of his shallow identity, he is also the headmaster after all. He is always responsible for the children of the school.


    So, although he was still very afraid, he stopped people after all.


    Thin and shallow frown.


    It seems to be considering this issue.


    When the headmaster saw that he was finally moved, he was relieved and said tentatively, "well, otherwise, young master Bo, if you want to see someone, just say, let''s go and find someone for you. Do you think it''s ok?"

 Chapter 873

    <h4>Chapter 873</h4>


    Thin and shallow still frowned.


    Call mu Shinian down. It''s nothing.


    Or what he came here on impulse.


    One question after another came up.


    Thin shallow felt forced to a desperate situation.


    He bit his teeth hard, and his eyes were full of self irony.


    The headmaster thought he was really angry and could not speak steadily.


    "Well, young master Bo, you see, if this doesn''t work, then, then..."


    "No."


    The thin, shallow and cold opening is full of sharp words.


    "I passed by. I wasn''t looking for anyone."


    With that, he walked out without looking back.


    The headmaster and a group of directors followed behind him looked at each other, and their eyes were speechless.


    Coming? Then he left? What is this? Is it difficult... Is he really just passing by?


    The headmaster was shocked by his idea.


    He took a breath, and his eyes were a little creepy.


    Well, Bo Qian, the rich second generation, may really juste for a walk.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was very energeticst night and directly repaired a system. She didn''t go to bed until early in the morning.


    At more than ten o''clock the next day, she was woken up by a telephone.


    Mu Shinian''s mobile phone hasn''t rang for a long time.


    She was smart in her sleep. The whole person woke up. Mu Shinian sat in bed. After a long time, she touched her mobile phone and looked at the screen with expectation. Then, she turned into disappointment in an instant.


    Mu Shinian sighed and answered.


    "Hello."


    Tang Song said on the phone, e out, I''m at the gate of your school."


    "What can I do for you?" Mu Shiniany in bed and didn''t mean to get up.


    Tang and song chuckled, e out first. I''ll bring you something to eat."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time.


    At this time, he should be at work.


    Nothing. What are you doing with her.


    But, at least, it is the kindness of others.


    Mu Shinian thought so. He simply returned a message and asked him to wait. Then he got up, washed and changed his clothes. Then he went out.


    Tang and song waited at the school gate. They saw her hairing out in disorder. They didn''t wake up yet.


    "You two are really strange. One is lovelorn and bes a workaholic, and the other bes sleepy."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "I''m not lovelorn. I can''t talk about it."


    "... really?" The Tang and Song Dynasties lengthened their tone: "thin and shallow, didn''t youe to see youst night?"


    Hearing the name, the expression of Mu Shinian changed a little.


    However, there is only a little change.


    When Tang and song wanted to see it again, she had returned to her normal state, and there was no trace.


    Tang and Song Dynasty saw her like this and suddenly understood something.


    "It seems that he didn''te to you yesterday. Where did he gost night?"


    His voice whispered in a low voice. Mu Shinian didn''t hear it. He looked at him strangely: "what?"


    "Nothing." Tang and song handed him all the things and bags he had just bought, With aplicated face: "don''t think too much. Let''s finish the college entrance examination first. If the school is ufortable and you don''t want to live in a thin Hotel, go to the hotel under my name. Don''t worry. At least you are also my employee. Moreover, I will certainly take care of you in the face of your senior sister."

 Chapter 874

    <h4>Chapter 874</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at the things in the bag, including milk, dry food and a pile of coupons. She directly picked it up and looked at it. She smiled helplessly: "this is from the restaurant?"


    "Well, yes."


    Tang and song probably met this situation for the first time. He scratched his head and opened his mouth in some distress: "it doesn''t seem good if I want to send you money directly, so I got these coupons. As long as you go there, they are all free. You have been to the restaurant in my house several times with... He seems to like the food there."


    Mu Shinian looked a littleplicated and stared at the meals.


    So what''s going on now?


    Tang and song didn''t think she was kicked out of the house, did they?


    Tang and song saw that she didn''t make a sound and scratched her head with a headache: "that''s what I mean. You should understand, that is... Even if you stay outside alone, you should take good care of yourself."


    Mu Shinian tightened the heavy bag in his hand, took a deep breath and nodded slowly: "thank you, I know."


    "Well, just know." Tang and song patted her on the shoulder and sighed a little earnestly: "take good care of yourself."


    Mu Shimian was amused by his old mother''s tone. She rubbed her sore forehead: "what''s the matter with her?"


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at it and admired it. The expression on their face was unspeakable.


    He sighed heavily and asked curiously, "have I offended her?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer. He just waited for him quietly.


    Tang and song weakly said, "if she doesn''t offend me, why does she always feel weird about me." After a pause, he touched his chin and said, "I doubt whether I knew her before or offended her inadvertently."


    Mu Shinian sighed when he saw that he was confused. "You want to say whether you have hooked up with her before."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were poked through their disguise, and their old face suddenly turned red: "what''s the matter with you child? Don''t you know how to speak tactfully?"


    For the sake of that bag of food, mu Shinian rarely had a poisonous tongue. She said bluntly, "I mean, you think too much. If you had hooked up with my senior sister, you would never live now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scalp was numb in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Mu Shimian nced at him up and down. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Little elder martial sister seems to have... Feelings for this person.


    Some people have chased the little elder martial sister before. The little elder martial sister is tired and almost makes people out of the psychological shadow.


    But she left a little discretion in dealing with the Tang and Song dynasties.


    She knows little elder martial sister. If she didn''t mean that, she would be merciless.


    Mu Shinian looked at the distressed appearance of the Tang and Song Dynasties and sighed with relief: "forget it, you don''t dare to y with my little elder martial sister anyway."


    Tang and song, er, gave a sound, looked at mu Shinian''s somewhat childish face, and thought about it, as if he was right.


    Mu Shinian stood behind him.


    Although the two people have been making trouble recently, after all, the absence of Mu Shinian can reduce the three souls and seven souls of thin and shallow whole by half!


    Therefore, if he gets angry with mu Shinian for one reason or another, it is estimated that he will not end very well.


    Mu Shinian didn''t wait for his answer and continued, "she seems to hate provocative people."

 Chapter 875

    <h4>Chapter 875</h4>


    I came across a boy pestering a girl and was almost beaten by the little elder martial sister.


    In the words of little elder martial sister, those who flirt deserve to be beaten.


    Serious people can''t do such a thing.


    These words make me feel strange when I read them.


    But after all, it''s a little elder martial sister. She can''t say anything.


    Mu Shimian nced at the Tang and Song Dynasties from top to bottom and honestly told her: "you are probably the type that my little elder martial sister hates most. Although I don''t understand why she is so tolerant to you, I suggest you break your rtionship with the previous one. Otherwise, your end won''t be too wonderful."


    Tang and song listened carefully. After listening, they remembered it carefully.


    Then I felt wrong.


    "This rhythm is wrong. Ie to care about you, not you."


    Mu Shimian smiled calmly. She shook her head and said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. I''m fine, really."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song took a serious look at her. They didn''t seem to find any unhappy emotions on her face. They nodded a little: "it''s best if it''s all right. Don''t worry about anything else now. First finish your college entrance examination."


    Mu Shinian nodded, took the bag of snacks and shook it at him: "thank you. I''ll go up first."


    "Well, call me whenever you need anything." The Tang and Song Dynasties, like taking care of their little sister, were full of care and concern for mu Shinian.


    Mu Shi read well and walked back behind his back.


    After Tang and song waited for her to go in, they reluctantly returned to their car, started the car and returned to their apartment.


    Tang and Song dynasties have been tossing about for a long time for these two people.


    So it will be profound, not very good.


    He rubbed his neck and opened the door. As soon as he entered, he saw the disorderly shoes at the door, and his eyes lit up.


    Tang and song almost quickly returned to the bedroom and saw the man lying on the bed. His eyes suddenly became soft.


    The little elder martial sister seemed very sleepy. She was lying in bed, covered by a quilt, and only a hairy head was exposed.


    Tang and song walked over lightly, pulled down the quilt a little, exposed her mouth and nose, left at the edge of the bed, and stared at her carefully. The more they looked, the more gentle the corners of her mouth became.


    He smiled softly, lowered his head and gently printed a kiss on her forehead.


    The man on the bed gave a cry, slightly opened his eyes, looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties, pulled the quilt up again, and the voice came out: "you''re back."


    Tang Song said softly, "what do you want to eat? Go to bed and eat when you wake up."


    The little elder martial sister yawned, remained silent for a few seconds and reported several dish names.


    "OK, I''ll cook and you go to sleep."


    With that, he went out.


    During his time with the little elder martial sister, he has learned to cook.


    Moreover, the technology is getting better and better.


    When the little elder martial sister heard him go out, she opened her eyes, got out of the quilt, stared at the wall for a while, closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    When the Tang and Song dynasties had prepared some dishes that little elder martial sister liked to eat, little elder martial sister would have got up long ago.


    She was wearing Tang and song pajamas, sitting cross legged on the sofa with a game console in her hand.


    After Tang and song brought out the food, they took away the game console in her hand.


    "Eat."

 Chapter 876

    <h4>Chapter 876</h4>


    Little elder martial sister, um, satzily in front of the table and ate in silence.


    Tang Song raised his eyes and carefully looked at the little elder martial sister''s face. After confirming that she was not unhappy, he carefully mixed the dishes and put them in her bowl.


    The little elder martial sister ate as usual. She seemed very hungry. She took a few bites of rice and stared at him silently. "What do you want to say?"


    Tang and song, er, lowered their heads in silence: "are you still angry?"


    The little elder martial sister pursed her lower lip and bit a shrimp in her mouth for a long time before muttering; "When am I angry with you?"


    This problem is very serious!


    Tang and song thought hard for several days. They didn''t think what they did wrong and offended the little elder martial sister.


    Otherwise, the younger martial sister has been cold for several days.


    The little elder martial sister bit a chopstick and leaned against the chair. She looked very angry: "what''s the matter? I''m afraid I don''t want you?"


    This sentence originally meant ridicule, but the Tang and Song Dynasties answered it seriously; "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister''s mouth trembled and almost dropped her chopsticks.


    Tang and song calmly helped her pick a thorn, peel the shrimp shell, and muttered curiously, "I''m going to live with you all my life. This sentence is serious."


    Little elder martial sister felt that the meal suddenly became less delicious.


    Her eyebrows twisted coldly, and she hadn''t recovered from the impact just now.


    She took a deep breath and directly put the chopsticks down: "Tang and Song Dynasties, if you remember correctly, let''s say it. It''s just fun. What''s the matter? You yboy, you''ve had enough. You''re going to stop? However, I''m sorry, I''m not going to."


    The little elder martial sister said that she was going to stand up.


    Tang and song''s eyebrows jumped up quickly and directly pressed her hand: "I''ll just say it casually! You won''t take it so seriously!"


    The little elder martial sister frowned and looked down at him. Tang and song''s face was very anxious. He showed a standard yboy smile and calmly picked his eyebrow. The tone was very light and rxed: "I''ll just say it casually. I haven''t had enough!"


    The little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes carefully, as if she wanted to see through what he was thinking in his inner world.


    But I can''t see anything.


    The little elder martial sister sat back and calmly opened a smile without any temperature: "anyway, in the Tang and Song Dynasties, we just take what we need. You''re not qualified to talk about such luxurious things all our life. I''m not qualified. We just y. It''s good. When we''ve had enough, we''ll break up directly. No one can keep pestering."


    Tang and song felt that their hearts were torn open several times.


    He quietly bit his teeth, but his face still showed a funny smile.


    "OK."


    The little elder martial sister raised her hand and picked up his chin: "very good. How simple."


    Tang and song lowered their heads and ate in silence.


    He still had a lot to say. As a result, as soon as he started, he waspletely blocked by the little elder martial sister.


    If those words were repeated, she would not hesitate to turn and leave.


    "Mu Shinian, how are you?"


    Little elder martial sister asked while eating.


    The unhappiness just now seems to be just an episode.


    "It looks good." Tang and Song Dynasty''s shisui unknowingly pulled the food in the bowl: "she looks the same as usual, there is no difference at all, but this is probably the biggest anomaly."

 Chapter 877

    <h4>Chapter 877</h4>


    Indeed.


    He was chased out for some reason. He was still the one who fought to save himself. If he had been a former mu Shinian, he might have taught a lesson.


    However, she didn''t respond at all.


    Just left so simply, and without saying a word.


    Tang Song said, "why don''t you go and see her and persuade her. I really don''t understand Bo Qian. He''s a dead brain."


    The little elder martial sister shrugged and spread her hands helplessly: "I won''t go. Anyway, there will be a better choice if there is no thin and shallow mu Shinian."


    Tang and song almost choked on the food. He grabbed a ss of water and took two mouthfuls. Then he asked calmly, "no, what do you mean? Is it bad to be shallow? At least he is good at Mu Shi Nian!"


    The little elder martial sister ate at leisure: "my little younger martial sister is always worth better."


    "You can tell Bo Qian that if he doesn''t mean that to Mu Shinian, don''t provoke her in the end."


    "..." Tang and song originally thought that at least the little elder martial sister would look after them.


    As a result, looking at the little elder martial sister''s reaction, he was not so depressed.


    The little elder martial sister raised her eyebrows and said provocatively to Tang and song: "in this matter, it is mu Shinian who is wronged. Bo Qian wants to take Joe. It''s OK, as long as she can bear the consequences."


    Tang and song silently helped her add a bowl of soup.


    "Eat."


    He is very d that he didn''t let Bo Qian meet with the little elder martial sister too many times. Otherwise, it is estimated that he can pinch them at any time based on their personalities.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and began to eat in silence.


    Xiao Ying wants to see Mu Sinian at all costs. It is estimated that she has guessed Mu Sinian''s identity. If Mu Sinian stays like this, there will be other dangers.


    After all, no one knows what kind of idea Xiao Ying is making.


    Just in case, it''s better to leave directly.


    But one thing, Tang and song are right.


    Thin and shallow.


    This person will be a big obstacle.


    And mu Shinian may not be willing to leave obediently.


    However, since the two broke up, mu Shinian might be sad and would really go back with them.


    The little elder martial sister dragged her cheeks and stared at the man opposite. She frowned in distress. If she would go back, nine times out of ten, she would have to fight with the eldest martial brother.


    For now, she really doesn''t want to.


    Tang and song felt her sad eyes, and a meal stuck in her throat.


    He pulled his lower lip awkwardly and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s eat." The little elder martial sister came out with a dry smile and bowed her head to continue eating.


    Tang and Song dynasties were more and more nervous by her.


    Okay, what are youughing at?


    ¡­¡­


    Thin and shallow sleep is very long.


    When he woke up, it was noon the next day.


    Thin shallowy nkly on the bed, staring at the ceiling above his head. After a long silence, he sat up. He looked around and found that it was in his apartment in the center of the city.


    Well, the apartment he originally asked mu Shinian to move in.


    Located on the top floor, there is no higher building around. There is a swimming pool outside the balcony. One wall is transparent ss windows.


    When it was first developed, the real estate in this ce was privately hung in his name,

 Chapter 878

    <h4>Chapter 878</h4>


    At the beginning, he participated in the design of the apartment. All the furnishings andyout in it were in ordance with his aesthetic requirements.


    This is his favorite ce among so many houses.


    He wanted to leave the best to Mu Shinian. As a result, she didn''t need it.


    Hey on the bed, raised his hand and covered his eyes. After a while, he got up, went out of the housezily, burned water, found a bag of quick-frozen dumplings from the refrigerator, and after eating the dumplings, he had no appetite.


    Maybe he hasn''t had a good meal for too many days, so his stomach is very ufortable, like being disturbed by something,


    Bo Qian drank two mouthfuls of hot soup, but his stomach still didn''t get better.


    Thin shallow frowned, covered his stomach with one hand, strongly braced up, went to the medicine box, took out the stomach medicine, swallowed two, and then copsed on the sofa with empty eyes.


    The cell phone rang.


    Thin and shallow, back on the sofa, cut open and answer.


    On the phone, there was a report from his subordinates: "young master, Miss Mu hasn''t gone out these two days. Yesterday, young master Tang sent her a bag of food and talked with her. Miss Mu looks as if she is not in a bad mood."


    Thin shallow um, vaguely.


    His men couldn''t touch his meaning: "young master, do you want to keep staring?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow finished and hung up the phone.


    He stared at the empty room with a littleplexity between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Finally, it turns into a touch of bitterness and gradually spreads in the heart.


    Mu Shinian is worthy of Mu Shinian.


    She will never go the way others have arranged for him.


    Unfortunately, unfortunately, he still thinks so and can''t forget.


    Not two minutester, the phone rang again.


    Thin shallow didn''t see it either, so he picked it up: "what''s the matter?"


    The person on the phone was stunned and muttered curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Tang and Song Dynasties


    Thin shallow frowned impatiently: "what''s up?"


    Tang Song said, "are you okay with your back injury? Your housekeeper asked me to find you."


    Speaking of injury, his thin face changed slightly.


    Tang and Song said solemnly on the phone, "finally remember?"


    "Mu Shinian is still hurt. Moreover, you know, once she starts to burn, it''s not so easy to get well."


    "When I went to see her that day, I brought her medicine. I also asked her about her health. She said it was okay, but how to say, you know her temper. Even if she didn''t hurt, it''s estimated that she would only say it was okay, okay."


    It''s thinner and quieter.


    Tang Song sighed and said, "I wanted to tell you at the beginning. At least wait for her to get better and drive people away."


    Bo Qian turned off his cell phone.


    He bit his teeth and rubbed his painful back. He was in a bad mood.


    Mu Shinian can bear the pain very much. Unless he really can''t stand it, he will neverpromise first.


    She always behaved like a normal person. She didn''t even bother to pay attention to her wound. She didn''t know how her wound healed.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lips and tried to persuade himself not to care.


    However, the more he advised, the more uneasy he was.


    There are no people in the dormitory. She is the only one. If something happens, no one can take care of it. With her character, she will never ask others for help.

 Chapter 879

    <h4>Chapter 879</h4>


    Thin shallow held his cell phone hard. Less than a minuteter, he still couldn''t help standing up and walked out of the door with an expressionless face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s wound hasn''t healed yet. After eating instant noodles for a day, she vaguely felt that her back hurt more and more. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to continue eating instant noodles. When it was time for dinner, she honestly went to the restaurant outside.


    The coupons given by the Tang and Song dynasties are all free of charge.


    Mu Shinian ordered several light dishes. After eating, she directly paid with coupons. When she wanted to go back to school, she suddenly felt a stomachache. After calcting the time, she walked around the mall with a depressed face, bought brown sugar and ginger, and then returned to school.


    In the evening, menstruation came.


    Mu Shinian deeply felt that he was probably spoiled.


    Otherwise, why can''t you even stand such a little pain? The painful body curls up into a ball, and cold sweates outyer byyer.


    It was quiet all around.


    Mu Shinian stared at the white wall and couldn''t help thinking of Bo family manor, the soft andfortable big bed. In the ufortable days of each month, Bo Qian would get some ginger and red jujube tea for her to drink. He would also fill her with a hot water bag before going to bed. When she was particrly ufortable, he would boil those bitter herbs for her.


    Although it''s very bitter, but if you eat it, the pain will really slow down a lot.


    When I think of the past, I can''t help admiring the time.


    She felt as strong as she had imagined.


    So is she. She will cry and hurt.


    Mu Shinian hugged the quilt tightly, his head deeply against it, and a touch of deep pain spread in an instant.


    Mu Shinian.


    You shouldn''t be like this.


    You didn''t find out long ago.


    Even if you are left alone and there is no one around you, you should live well.


    She said that a long time ago.


    Now, why forget so quickly.


    Mu Shinian pulled the quilt tightly. It seems that in this way, the stirring pain in the stomach can be relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s dormitory is locked with a password.


    Thin shallow went up directly, entered the password, and closed the door when he walked in.


    The headmaster leaned against the door and said, "young master Bo, it''s really bad. No matter how you offended your ssmates before, you shouldn''t do it like this."


    Thin shallow was so anxious that he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. As a result, he was about to pull the door hard, and the headmaster grabbed the door harder than him.


    "It''s really bad, young master Bo. The reputation of the girls is bad. Moreover, if it gets out, what will it be like?"


    What the headmaster said was that he regarded Bo shallow as a bad person entering the house.


    He bit his teeth hard and said, "who do you think I am?"


    The headmaster dare not speak frankly.


    He regarded Bo Qian as a bad person.


    Thin shallow stared at the headmaster, his face was so heavy that he was almost dripping water: "Mu Shinian! My fiancee, I''ll see her. Do you have any opinion?"


    The headmaster was stunned. The next second, he incredulously raised the volume: "it''s really a fiancee, isn''t it your lover?"


    Bo Qian has some friendship with the headmaster.


    When mu Shinian entered the school, it was the headmaster who went through the formalities.


    After hearing the headmaster''s doubts, Bo Qian''s face suddenly became ugly.

 Chapter 880

    <h4>Chapter 880</h4>


    He smiled coldly and said, "didn''t I always say my fiancee?"


    With all his words, did he go into the dog''s stomach?


    The headmaster saw through his heart at a nce.


    "Well, I think your fiancee or something is a bit outrageous. You don''t look like a person who can live a stable life. Therefore, I suspected that you used this as an excuse to exercise your evil intention."


    If it weren''t for the sake of knowing each other, Bo shallow would have started doing it long ago.


    He took a deep breath and grabbed the headmaster''s hand: "she is my fiancee, not a mess!"


    Then he closed the door directly.


    It was loud and straightforward.


    The headmaster was stunned. Finally, he touched his nose weakly: "you can''t give evidence."


    The head teacher immediately pulled the headmaster away and walked away, While persuading: "I told you, it''s my fiancee. Otherwise, how could Bo qian do this for mu Shinian? He came to you personally to go through the admission formalities and asked her to go to the best ss. How could it be if she was taken care of? Besides, you should know more about Bo Qian''s character. Mu Shinian is still young Well, if you don''t really like it, how can bo Qian be so interested in her? "


    The headmaster listened quietly. After listening, he still didn''t turn around.


    "However, puppy love is not good."


    "So, do you think they look like puppy love?"


    The headmaster thought about the picture just now and was even more puzzled: "don''t they? They seem to be..."


    "That''s superficial. Look at mu Shinian!" The head teacher took the headmaster''s hand and quickly went downstairs. Then he told the headmaster: "Mu Shinian probably doesn''t understand the shallow mind at all."


    The headmaster said.


    Mu Shinian is a dark horse yer in their school.


    I haven''t said my academic achievements for a long time. My brain is still turning very fast.


    As a result, she was so emotional after a long time of trouble?


    The head teacher shook his head innocently: "maybe I really met someone with high IQ and low Eq."


    The headmaster touched his chin and sighed about the causes and consequences. He couldn''t help but say, "if it seems so, it''s really OK to be shallow. Mu Shinian is not yet an adult. He can wait."


    The head teacher waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, man, if it''s too easy to get it, he won''t cherish it. If he gets it after a lot of hardships, he will cherish it. Therefore, he won''t be afraid of being bullied in the future."


    It''s nice to have someone treat her so sincerely.


    The headmaster also nodded: "I also think that the girl doesn''t look like a person who can talk. It''s inevitable to offend people in the future. There''s thin and shallow shaking there. It''s estimated that no one dares to bully her."


    The two men walked away talking andughing.


    Upstairs.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, who had fallen asleep, and frowned uneasily. He sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand and gently touched her hair. As expected, it was wet.


    Under the weak light, mu Shinian''s face was particrly pale.


    Obviously hurt.


    Thin shallow shook his fist painfully. When he was thinking about what to do, his hand was suddenly held by someone.

 Chapter 881

    <h4>Chapter 881</h4>


    Thin shallow Leng for a moment, came back and saw mu Shinian''s eyes open a gap. When she saw that the visitor was him, she was surprised to sit up.


    Thin shallow quickly pressed her shoulder and scolded in his voice: "don''t get up."


    Mu Shinian was forced to lie back. Her pale lips moved twice. She didn''t know whether it was a reality or a dream.


    "You."


    Her voice was so hoarse that she was almost smoking.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help frowning when he heard her voice. He touched Mu''s forehead. After he didn''t find a fever, he finally released his breath: "I''ll burn some water."


    Mu Shinian smelled the speech, stretched out a hand from the quilt and pointed to a thermos cup on the table.


    Thin shallow understood her meaning, took the thermos cup, poured out some water, tried the temperature, and then helped her eat.


    With hot water to moisten the throat, mu Shinian''s dry and smoking throat improved a little.


    But her eyes are still a little dull. She can''t tell whether it''s reality or dream.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and gently rubbed her forehead twice: "sleep, I''m here with you."


    So, let''s dream.


    Mu Shinian frowned. She lowered her eyebrows in great distress and grabbed the quilt with her fingers. The posture looked very poor and weak.


    Thin shallow never saw her like this, and he was very distressed at once.


    "Sleep."


    Mu Shinian half closed her eyes and didn''t want to sleep very much, but after struggling for a while, she still couldn''t resist the sudden sleepiness. She muttered bitterly: "it''s really a dream."


    Bo Qian has kicked her out. How can hee to see her.


    Her voice was not loud, but there were only two of them in the room. She could hear her breath very clearly.


    Thin shallow painfully lowered his head, leaned against her forehead and gently dawdled twice: "it''s not a dream, I''m really here, you sleep."


    "... it doesn''t matter if it''s a dream." Mu Shinian''s voice was hoarse. Her head rubbed gently under his palm, closed her eyes tired, and soon came her uniform breathing sound.


    Thin shallow feels that he has really met the nemesis.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have to do anything, so he hooked away more than half of his three souls.


    He made up his mind to let her remember this lesson. In the end, he was the one who struggled and regretted.


    Thin shallow raised her hand and lifted her hair, revealing her pale and tired face.


    There are few people in the dormitory area of senior three.


    Is she afraid of living here alone?


    She is also bad at cooking. There are many restaurants around the school, but she iszy, but she doesn''t even bother to order takeout.


    Most of the time, if she can eat instant noodles directly, she can do it with a bag of instant noodles.


    Living outside these days, she must not eat much, otherwise she looks so thin.


    Thin shallow stared at the finger she held and sighed deeply.


    This is the torture of some ghost. I don''t know who it is.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t stand it first.


    Thin shallow sighed heavily and pulled up the quilt: "have a good sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep well.


    Her back wound was almost healed. It was always itchy these days, but she didn''t dare to grasp it directly, so she stubbornly endured it for several days.


    But tonight, because she was too painful, she didn''t have time to deal with the problem of how itchy her back was, but she seemed to see thin and shallow again.


    But when she opened her eyes, the man was gone.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed and was stunned for a long time.


    Until someone waved in front of her, "Why are you stunned?"

 Chapter 882

    <h4>Chapter 882</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the people in the house in amazement and wiped his eyes with disbelief.


    She fixed her eyes on the man.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed slightly. In his deep eyes, a clear loss passed by.


    The roommate muttered curiously, "what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you feeling well?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian covered his stomach: "Why are you here?"


    My roommate said, "I''m on my way to the library to borrow a reference. Thinking you''re still there, I''lle and have a look."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian had no doubt. She opened the quilt, got up and went to the bathroom to wash.


    The roommate didn''t go away. He asked curiously outside the house, "are you not feeling well? I think you look so bad."


    "No."


    Through a ss door, mu Shinian''s tone is a little hoarse.


    My roommate was a little worried; "Look at you and say it''s okay. If you''re ufortable, I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    "No." Mu Shinian washed his face three or two times, changed his clothes and put them in the bamboo basket. Then he opened the door and came out.


    "I''m fine."


    My roommate stared at her excessively pale face and didn''t think she was very good.


    But when he thought of something, he swallowed all the doubts at the bottom of his heart.


    Her eyes floated everywhere, full of doubts, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    Mu Shinian saw that she had something on her mind. She blinked curiously and nced at her up and down: "are you hiding something from me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The roommate suddenly became flustered. She was very guilty. Could her acting be so bad!? Will it be revealed soon? And then, will her end really be bad luck?


    The cold sweat on the roommate''s back came out. In Mu Shinian''s confused eyes, he urgently blurted out: "I have a problem, I won''t!"


    Mu Shinian was drinking the water in the thermos cup. When he heard the speech, he put the water in his hand down: "OK, which problem."


    The roommate coughed and waved his hand hard: "no, you''re notfortable. Go and have a rest."


    "I''m fine." Mu Shinian stared at the steaming breakfast on the table and was silent. His face was strange.


    The roommate quickly pointed to the breakfast: "you haven''t had breakfast yet. Just in time, I bought a little more today. Let''s have some together."


    It''s not a little too much. It''s just a few people''s share.


    My roommate said that she just came to the library to get some information. If it''s all right, why do you buy so much breakfast


    When mu Shinian stared at his roommate, his scalp began to numb.


    She flustered away from mu Shinian''s eyes and began to seriously study the ceiling above her head.


    "What''s the matter with you? Look at me then."


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what he was thinking. When he blurted out, he was a littlete: "why do you buy so much breakfast? Are you going to take it to the library?"


    "..." the roommate''s eyes fluttered everywhere, and she fell crazy in a cold sweat. She scratched her forehead in a panic, and her face became more and more nervous.


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought of the inexplicable dreamst night. He couldn''t help taking a breath: "who called you?"


    Basically, the teachers of all subjects have distributed reference books. There can be no omission. They specially went to the school library and brought so much breakfast.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help remembering more.

 Chapter 883

    <h4>Chapter 883</h4>


    The roommates were almost frightened by her eyes. She couldn''t help but step back and waved her hand in a panic: "you, I don''t have anything, I just, really came by the way."


    Seeing that her roommate was about to cry, mu Shinian sighed and didn''t mean to continue to force her: "Oh."


    The roommate, er, said, is this a sessful fool? Wasn''t it almost revealed just now?


    Is it too good to act? Fooled the genius of Mu Shinian?


    So powerful!?


    Mu Shinian has studied psychology. In her opinion, the roommate''s reactions are the expression of heart deficiency.


    Mu Shinian looked at her quietly, picked up the breakfast on the table and ate it: "thank you."


    "You''re wee!" Seeing that she didn''t look at herself, her roommate quickly raised her hand and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead: "well, I''ll go to the library first."


    Mu Shinian nodded, turned over the breakfast, and muttered curiously, "don''t you have some? A little more."


    "No, no, just pick what you like to eat. Throw the others away for me. I''ll go first!" With that, the roommate didn''t dare to stay more for a second and ran out directly.


    The door mmed shut.


    Mu Shinian sat at her desk. The water on her face had not dried up. A drop of water dropped down along the outline of her chin and justnded on the back of her hand.


    Mu Shinian wiped it off carelessly. She sighed and wiped the water on her face at will. Without saying a word, she took the key and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    The roommate ran out for a long distance before he finally came out with a sigh of relief.


    She leaned against the wall, patted her beating heart twice, and suddenly took a breath out. After her heart calmed down, she picked up her mobile phone and pressed a number.


    The phone rang for several seconds before it was connected.


    "Hello, you, hello."


    "Yes."


    When the roommate heard the sound, her frightened body trembled slightly. She patted her chest and said weakly, "well, I''ve done what you said. She should, should have no doubt. What else do you need, do you need me to do?"


    "No, please."


    The voice on the phone was full of gratitude.


    The roommate almost knelt down: "no, no, no, no trouble, no trouble at all. Do you have any other orders?"


    "No, I''ll trouble you today."


    "No, no, no, it should be. After all, she is also my roommate!" The roommate felt like stepping on the clouds, light and floating, with an unspeakable sense of dream all over his body.


    Her family is rich.


    But she really didn''t expect that such a magical figure could contact her! Although, I just want her to do me a favor.


    The phone, uh, rang out and was about to hang up.


    The roommate''s eyes lit up and responded at this time: "no, that, you, that, what, can I ask you a question?"


    Then she carefully held her breath for fear that the man would shake her face.


    However, after waiting for more than ten seconds, the person on the phone suddenly said, "she is my fiancee."


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    The roommate stayed in ce and maintained the position of holding the mobile phone. The whole person was like a dry wood.


    no


    Mu Shinian, is that man''s fiancee?

 Chapter 884

    <h4>Chapter 884</h4>


    Yes, if it wasn''t for intimacy, how could it be so concerned.


    My roommate wiped his cold sweat. Now I''m very d that I''ve never said a bad word about Mu Shinian. Otherwise, it''s estimated that her end won''t be too wonderful!


    The roommate walked away vaguely and didn''t find anyone behind him.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall, his back against the wall, his eyes shing a bitplex.


    She lowered her head and looked at the shadow on the ground. She was depressed and vomited out in exchange.


    It''s really thin.


    Otherwise, the roommate''s series of actions are really inexplicable.


    Mu Shinian covered his painful stomach and walked back in silence.


    What''s the matter with him?


    Let her move away. As a result, can''t help looking back to care about her?


    Well, forget it.


    Anyway, she doesn''t need it.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know whether he was angry or what he was doing. He elerated his pace, returned to the dormitory and closed the door.


    She doesn''t need it.


    Now that we''re all disconnected, there''s no need to look back.


    She had a hunch that if she looked back, even once, she would be reluctant to give up.


    Mu Shinian leaned her back against the door for a long time and came out with a sigh of relief. She was going to continue to go to bed. As a result, she was still steaming when she saw the breakfast on the table... It is estimated that Xiao Lin didn''t know what she liked to eat, so she bought so many at random.


    At the thought of this, mu Shinian began to have a headache.


    Mu Shinian was just about to climb into bed. Xiao Lin came in with a pile of things and saw her going to bed. Er, he pulled out a hot water bag from the pile of things: "I''ll fill you a hot water bag. I also bought brown sugar water and cook it for youter."


    Mu Shinian got out of bed, silently helped her put the things in the bag on the table and turned it over a little. She reluctantly spit out: "ibuprofen."


    "Ah, this, Elixir!" Xiao Lin said seriously, "every time Ie here, I have a stomachache. I eat this."


    Mu Shinian put the medicine back, picked up her mobile phone, and after three or two operations, he transferred 500 yuan to her.


    Xiao Lin ordered to open it and immediately waved his hand: "no, you don''t have to give it back to me! I have money!"


    "Take it." Mu Shinian stared at the pile of things. When he saw Xiao Lin, he estimated that he was at home to open his mouth for food and clothes, so he didn''t need the so-called "human suffering" to buy things. Except ibuprofen and brown sugar, everything else was specially expensive.


    Xiaolin also wanted to refuse. Mu Shinian looked at her and was embarrassed to poke: "otherwise I''m embarrassed."


    Xiao Lin''s mouth was closed. After a moment of silence, she firmly nodded her head: "OK, OK."


    With that, she returned to her desk, took out the book and looked back carefully. Her line of sight was right in the eyes of Mu Shinian. She was almost scared to stand at attention: "hehe, what are you doing looking at me?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "do you want to stay here?"


    The roommate''s heart clicked and his back straightened.


    She pulled her lower lip awkwardly: "ah, that, ha ha, that what, that is, I can''t concentrate at home, soing to school will disturb you?"


    Excuse me.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s all right. You''re free."

 Chapter 885

    <h4>Chapter 885</h4>


    She doesn''t own the dormitory alone.


    Mu Shinian climbed into bed, put down the mosquito, turned his back to Xiao Lin and slept.


    Xiao Lin was a little worried. He looked back and looked at her carefully. He was sure she was asleep, so he came out with a sigh of relief.


    She took her cell phone, carefully sent a text message, and returned the red envelope sent to her by mu Shinian to Bo shallow.


    The text message came back in less than a minute.


    There are only three simple words: give it back to her.


    Xiao Lin almost covers his heart. How can he return this? The difficulty coefficient is really great!


    Besides, mu Shinian is thin behind him. How can weck this 500 yuan.


    However, the young master has said so, and she dare not refuse.


    But how can I return this!


    Xiao Lin is very regretful now. Why should he promise this job


    Xiao Lin propped his chin andzily stared at themp.


    Last night, Bo Qian suddenly found her and asked her to go back to the dormitory for two or three days to take good care of Mu Shinian.


    Xiaolin also met Bo Qian at those banquets. She was really impressed by this noble childe. Therefore, when Bo Qian found her, she was almost unqualified to refuse.


    Xiao Lin sighed and found that the people behind her turned around. She was scared and froze. She didn''t dare to move. She realized that the people behind her were just turning over. She was relieved.


    Xiao Lin stared at the 500 yuan red envelope in embarrassment. For a moment, he didn''t know how to return it.


    ¡­¡­


    Shallow and careless work.


    After seeing mu Shinian yesterday, a heart always stayed on her from time to time, and her ufortable appearance always appeared in his mind. Then his heart began to hurt.


    Those familiar words were ced in front of her and immediately looked like a pile of random codes.


    Thin shallow sits on the sofa with the mobile phone in his hand. He takes a look at it from time to time to see if there is thetest information.


    She didn''t notice when the door was pushed open.


    He didn''t turn off his cell phone until someone came behind him.


    The person behind him is Bo Ye.


    He had just returned from a business trip and had just got off the long-distance ne. He rushed directly to thepany, so his suit was a little wrinkled.


    He was staring at thin and shallow''s mobile phone. After watching it for a while, he suddenly smiled: "I heard that you drove away mu Shinian? Then did you change a new object?"


    His face didn''t change, and he stared at him indifferently.


    Bo Ye raised his hand and surrendered wisely: "well, when I didn''t say it, these documents need to be signed by you. Look at them. If there''s no problem, sign your name. I''m still waiting to use them."


    He nced coldly, and there was a cold frost between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Put it there."


    There was no displeasure in the thin face, and after he put the paper back, he asked, seemingly unintentionally. "But, really, after you have separated from Mu''s mind, you are getting more and more awesome. Thepany''s performance is rising. Everyone''s impression of you has changed a lot. Dad knows you are so generous now, and you don''t know how pleased you are."


    Thin and shallow stared at him without expression.


    "Are you finished?"


    Bo Ye shrugged: "no, remember to sign the documents, so I won''t bother you."


    With that, he withdrew quietly.


    Thin and shallow, with a cold look, took it back and pressed the temple heavily.


    Old man... He should be happy. After all, he always hopes to be a talent!

 Chapter 886

    <h4>Chapter 886</h4>


    However, he really can''t do anything except work now.


    I can''t ask him to... Go back to the old days of drunkenness.


    He wants to, but


    Thin shallow thought of Mu Shinian''s angry appearance, and all his thoughts were taken back.


    It''s so thin and shallow. Mu Shinian will be very angry. She won''t like it.


    At the thought of this, he... Had to be honest.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept and felt much better.


    She was going to get up and go out for dinner, but when she got up, she saw Xiao Lin sitting at her desk in a daze.


    Mu Shinian has no deep friends with her.


    But after all, people invited her to dinner and took special care of her, so it''s rare to meddle in her business: "haven''t you gone back yet?"


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Lin is probably thinking about things. At first she hears mu Shinian''s voice. She suddenly feels guilty like a thief, clutching her fingers dryly.


    "Well, there''s something I haven''t told you."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "you say."


    Well, what should I say.


    Xiao Lin bit his teeth hard and returned the money in his mobile phone to her.


    "This, return you."


    Mu Shinian looked at the red envelope and immediately refused.


    As a result, before opening his mouth, he was put back by Xiao Lin: "no, what do you mean, give me the money."


    This money is not


    Before mu Shinian answered, Xiao Lin said angrily, "what''s the matter? Everyone is a ssmate or roommate. I think you''re ufortable. What''s the matter? Only Ye Ling is qualified to be your touch, but I''m not qualified."


    These words are justified. If you want more grievances, you will have more grievances, and if you want moreints, you will have moreints.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment.


    Xiao Lin clenched his teeth, took a deep breath and said coldly, "I don''t care. Anyway, you must take back the money for me, or you just look down on me and think I''m not qualified to be your friend."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how to answer.


    Xiao Lin is endless like a shell.


    She pointed to Mu Shinian''s mobile phone and gave amanding order: "I don''t care. You must take it back for me. It''s only 500 yuan. It''s so clear with me."


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time, but he still moved his fingers twice and took the money back.


    Xiao Lin was relieved. Like finallypleting an arduous task, the whole person was a lot easier.


    "That''s right. If you''re friends, don''t divide it so clearly. Well, I''ve ordered dinner for you. It''ll be deliveredter. I''ll go back first."


    With that, she quickly packed her schoolbag, and then quickly slipped out, just like something chasing her behind her.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless and slowly breathed out a breath.


    She''s the only one left here.


    Another day is passing.


    There seems to be nothing unustomed.


    Mu Shinian lifted the quilt out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash, came out, picked up his mobile phone and sat on the edge of the bed. Just as he was going to contact his men, his mobile phone came in with a text message.


    Mu Shinian looked, and his originally indifferent face became gloomy in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian workedte. When he finally felt tired, he returned to Bo''s manor.


    The housekeeper had gone to bed. He went to the kitchen and made some food. After dinner, he was ready to go back to his room.


    As a result, as soon as he opened the door, he realized that it was wrong.


    In the dark, someone leaned over silently.


    Thin shallow quickly turned sideways when someone touched him. After hiding, he sped his wrist.

 Chapter 887

    <h4>Chapter 887</h4>


    "Ah!"


    A scream, especially sharp.


    Thin shallow reacted quickly, sped the visitor''s wrist and twisted it mercilessly.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream.


    Thin shallow directly threw people away and turned on the light.


    The house was filled with light in an instant. The woman covered her fingers powerlessly and looked at the visitor in pain. After a long time, she took a breath and looked pitifully at the man''s line of sight.


    Thin shallow eyes looked at her contemptuously and opened coldly: "it''s you!"


    Song Zhizhi took a cold breath and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He stared at a pair of watery eyes: "how can you be so fierce."


    Shallow felt upset when he saw the face simr to Mu Shinian.


    He sneered and nced at her from top to bottom: "who let youe!"


    Song Zhizhi sucked his nose and said pitifully, "I miss you, soe and see you. What''s the matter?"


    "Who allowed you in!" How could a housekeeper let her in?


    Song Zhizhi gently bit his lower lip. Some didn''t dare to look at his eyes. His eyes floated everywhere.


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone and pressed a number to go out. As a result, the phone was not connected.


    I hung up all at once.


    The housekeeper''s mobile phone is turned on 24 hours. It has never been turned off. Since it has not been connected now, it means that the mobile phone is not in his hand.


    The thin and shallow face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Where is he?"


    Song Zhizhi wrongly bit his lower lip: "why do you only care about him? You hurt my hand."


    Song Zhizhi definitely didn''t have the courage to do these things, so someone could only y for her behind her back.


    Thin shallow thought of the old man, his face suddenly ck: "is it my father?"


    Song Zhizhi probably slowed down and said softly, "your father asked me toe over."


    It was him!


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed the center of his crazy eyebrows: "get out!"


    Song Zhizhi trembled, gritted his teeth and insisted, "what do you do? Your father asked me toe. He told me that you and mu Shinian have separated. Since they have separated, why can''t you ept me?"


    Song Zhizhi''s natural rhetorical question was full of deep iprehension and grievance.


    "I read better than Mu Shi. Now I have her face. In that case, why are you still dissatisfied with me?"


    Thin shallow stared at the familiar face. At first nce, it was no different from mu Shinian.


    However, what is false is false after all. It will never be true.


    At least, he felt disgusted at the sight!


    Bo Qian restrained his disgust and walked over. In the scream of the other party, he grabbed her wrist and directly forced the person out.


    "Ah!"


    Song Zhizhi wanted to open his hand. As a result, the other party''s strength was too strong. She broke it for a long time without shaking it.


    Song Zhizhi was dragged to the door like a rag, and then he threw it out directly.


    The iron door mmed shut.


    Song Zhizhi awkwardly got up from the ground, and then stared at the closed iron door. She stared wide and got up. Without saying a word, she wanted to open the door, but it had been locked.


    Song Zhizhi pped the door twice with a strong displeasure: "thin shallow, what are you doing!"

 Chapter 888

    <h4>Chapter 888</h4>


    Bo Qian looks a little tired, and his steps are a littlezy. Song Zhizhi is about to break his throat behind him, and he doesn''t look back.


    Thin shallow returned to the bedroom, three or two times cleaned up the sheets and bedding of the full bed, and then went down, ttered and threw it out directly.


    "Ah!"


    Song Zhizhi could not dodge. She stepped back two steps when she was hit by the bedding. She looked up incredulously, wiped her hair and stared at the background in the house: "thin and shallow, what are you dissatisfied with me!"


    A scream didn''t make people look back.


    Thin and shallow looked at her expressionless, looking cold and prating.


    Song Zhizhi was still angry. Frightened by him, she took two steps back, but thinking of what Bo Jinhua said, she couldn''t help wrinkling her teeth and insisted, Don''t let yourself show any weakness: "what do you mean, don''t I look like I yearn for the times? What else is there for you to care about besides her skin bag? Why don''t you just have to change her?"


    Almost every word of song Zhizhi is gnashing his teeth.


    She is really unwilling.


    Did everything.


    Even this face, she also changed into her most annoying appearance. Even so, thin shallow didn''t even look at her more than the first surprise.


    Why? She really doesn''t understand where she lost to Mu Shinian.


    Thin shallow just looked at her with cold eyes and some sympathy.


    Song Zhizhi was more and more upset when he looked at him. She bit her lower lip and asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s wrong with me? I have everything I don''t have. As for what she has, I also have. Why don''t you ever look at me more?"


    Thin shallow looked at her, the corners of his lips slowly hooked up, a touch of ridicule, very ridiculed.


    "Compared with mu Shinian, what qualifications do you have?"


    "You!"


    What else does song Zhizhi want to say? Bo Qian has turned impatiently to leave.


    Holding the railing with both hands, she gnashed her teeth and stared at the distant background. Her voice was full of trembling: "what do you mean? Bo Qian, tell me frankly, where am I better than admiring the time?"


    Stupid.


    No brain.


    After thinking about it in his mind, Bo Qian turned expressionless and said word by word to song Zhizhi''s ferocious face: "Bo Jinhua, you''d better not believe it."


    "For the sake of your face, warn you."


    Thin shallow finish saying, facial expressionless walked away.


    No matter how song Zhizhi shouted behind her, she didn''t look back. She went back to the bedroom with a wooden face. Then he saw that there was no quilt on the bed. He was silent for a minute and subconsciously went to the next room.


    Mu Shinian''s room was as clean and tidy as when she left. Even the flowers ced by the window were the same as the day she left.


    Fresh gardenia, she said, liked the taste.


    Since then, the perfume he used has also be the taste of Gardenia jasminoides Ellis.


    On that day, he changed Gardenia perfume, and like a little animal, he rubbed his side and gently sniffed two times.


    He likes what she likes.


    Bo Qian stood at the door and stared at everything in the house. He had never been to this room since mu Shinian left.


    Apart from regr cleaning, no one dares toe in here easily.

 Chapter 889

    <h4>Chapter 889</h4>


    Thin shallow stood by the door and suddenly noticed that his ears were full of the breath of admiring the time.


    Such a strong sense of existence, even if he wants to ignore, is also very difficult.


    Thin shallow''s irritable heart suddenly calmed down.


    He took a deep breath of air, followed the magic, opened her quilt andy down directly. As soon as the quilt was wrapped, his whole body seemed to be surrounded by her smell.


    This feeling is very reassuring.


    Thin shallow finally closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhizhi went back in embarrassment.


    When her parents saw her like this, they knew she had failed again.


    Song''s mother really couldn''t see it anymore. After sending song''s father away, she took song Zhizhi''s hand, sat on the sofa and gently advised him, "is Bo Qian still unwilling to see you? Zhi Zhi, listen to my advice. If not, forget it. We don''t have to pick Bo Qian."


    Hearing this sentence, song Zhizhi was angry and came up again.


    She frowned and said sternly, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why can''t I pursue my own happiness!"


    Although Mother Song loves her daughter, she is also a person who has gone through so many storms. Although she can''t fully understand, she can understand a little.


    She sighed and opened her mouth earnestly: "yes, you see, what have you done these days? Does Bo Qian show a little love for you? Still not. Even if you change this face, Bo Qian won''t take another look. He reads about Mu Shinian. I don''t think it''s a simple fan of her face. Let''s not deceive ourselves and others, OK?"


    Song Zhizhi knew it long ago.


    However, I have known for a long time that it is the same thing as giving up or not giving up.


    Song Zhizhi touched his face and showed a creepy smile to song''s mother. She hummed and smiled gently, and her voice was full of irony: "Mom, look at me, what can I do? Look at my face, I''ve be like this now. You want me to give up, how can I do it!"


    Song''s mother was scared by her creepy smile and almost held her breath. She took a deep breath and a drop of cold sweat fell on her forehead.


    At that moment, she really didn''t know her daughter.


    I think she''s really terrible.


    Song''s mother swallowed hard and stared at her in a panic: "you, don''t..."


    "Mom, don''t be afraid."


    Song Zhizhi raised his hand, Gently wiped the sweat off her forehead: "I know what I''m doing. I''m just unwilling. I''m really unwilling. Why should I lose? I learned from childhood that I''m not allowed to lose to anyone. Mom, I''ve made so many efforts to marry Bo shallow. In order to achieve this goal, I even moved my face, but I''ve done so much No, I still don''t like me, so you say, "Mom, why should I admit this ending? How can I be reconciled?"


    Song''s mother moved her lower lip and couldn''t say anything.


    She took a deep breath. Finally, she just changed it into a very weak sigh: "I''m afraid of you. The road will be very difficult in the future."


    Song Zhizhi shook his head: "I won''t, mom, I will live a wonderful life."

 Chapter 890

    <h4>Chapter 890</h4>


    Mother song blinked the fog in her eyes and sighed bitterly in her heart.


    Will it?


    Is that true?


    She had a strong hunch that if the estimation was correct, it was estimated that the two families would really tear their faces in the future.


    Song Zhizhi patted song''s mother''s hand and went upstairs directly.


    As soon as she got up, she sshed and swept all the skin care products on the table to the ground.


    She sat on the sofa, gnashing her teeth and staring at her face in the mirror.


    It''s annoying.


    It''s really annoying.


    She doesn''t want to be like this, but only in this way can she be a little closer to the shallower, so she doesn''t care about harm.


    She understood her mother''s words.


    However, when a person has made great efforts, but still can''t reach a goal, how can she let go.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Song Zhizhi saw the smoke caller ID. it was Bo Jinhua''s call. She was silent and answered.


    Bo Jinhua answered the phone. On the other side of the phone, he said gently, "yes, I heard that Bo Qian is such a temper. You should bear it more."


    Song Zhizhi knew what a powerful businessman Bo Jinhua was. Such an elder suddenly apologized to her.


    Those who have a little brain know to give face.


    Song Zhizhi pinched himself hard, and then opened his mouth with a smile: "Uncle Bo, what you said is what I like, thin and shallow, and I chose the road myself. No matter what difficulties I have, I will always stick to it."


    When Bo Jinhua heard this sentence, he appreciated it and said, "well, you know the whole thing. Our future daughter-inw of the Bo family wants you to be at ease."


    "Thank uncle Bo for his praise. Don''t worry. I will work hard. I believe I will be sincere. One day, Bo Qianhui will find that I am the better choice."


    Bo Jinhua gave a sound and said gently, "OK, have a good rest. I''ll talk to Bo Qian when I have time."


    Song Zhien said, "OK, uncle Bo."


    Hang up.


    Song Zhizhi left her mobile phone aside. She closed her eyes and snorted coldly. Her voice was cold and light, full of full irony.


    What apologies, what apologies.


    She knows exactly what Bo Jinhua''s idea is.


    If it had been before, she wouldn''t care if Bo Jinhua used her as a tool.


    However, now that she has paid so much, how can she be willing to be used as a tool!


    She wants control!


    ¡­¡­


    After Bo Jinhua hung up the phone, he sighed and came out. Bo Ye next to him immediately poured him a cup of tea.


    After taking a sip of tea, Bo Jinhua sighed, "what''s your brother thinking?"


    "It''s estimated that he really likes admiring the times. Otherwise, he won''t be so serious. I haven''t seen Bo Qian so serious about anything." Bo Ye stands aside, bowing down and being small. He doesn''t show his unwilling mood at all.


    Mu Shinian.


    Bo Jinhua sighed and felt a headache against his head: "what''s good about Mu Shinian? I shouldn''t have believed what the fortune teller said."


    "You are also for his good. Besides, although Bo Qian pays too much attention to Mu Shinian now, from another point of view, isn''t it because he is willing to return to thepany and works so hard now?

 Chapter 891

    <h4>Chapter 891</h4>


    If you say so, you should still take some credit for mu Shinian. "


    "You can talk."


    Bo Jinhua sighed and looked tired: "am I really old? I can''t keep up with the young man''s thoughts. I''m dazzled by feelings. I really don''t know how it happened to him."


    Bo Ye shakes his head: "I don''t know. Maybe there''s something special about Mu Shinian."


    "What can be special?" Bo Jinhua sighed: "forget it, I don''t want to. Let''s talk about it after mu Shinian. Let me think about what to do then. Go and see your mother. I don''t have time recently."


    Bo Ye said, "I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Well advise your mother to take good care of her when she is ill. Don''t think too much. It will hurt her nerves." Bo Ye stood up, took the cup of tea, drank it up, and then walked out slowly: "by the way, I called the retired doctor Zheng. You''ll meet him at the airportter, and then you''ll go to see your mother and help your mother take good care of herself."


    Bo Ye slowly raises his head, and there is no panic on his face.


    He said well and nodded cleverly: "OK, Dad, when it''s sote tomorrow, let Dr. Zheng have a good rest."


    "Yes, you can arrange it."


    Bo Jinhua said that and went straight out of the study.


    Bo Ye''s face sank slowly.


    Dr. Zheng is Bo Jinhua''s private doctor. He is specially used to recuperate his body. In the early years, because of his poor health, he retired long ago and went abroad for rest.


    Does Bo Jinhua really want to see a doctor for his mother, or is it for other purposes?


    Bo Jinhua frowned and stood still.


    The door opened gently, and someone came in. Seeing that there was no one outside the corridor, he gently opened his mouth: "young master, are you all right?"


    Bo Ye shakes his head: "go to prepare the car. First go to the airport to pick up people. You call the hotel and ask them to prepare the room."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Bo Ye also walks out of the study.


    No matter, no matter what the man''s n is, just take precautions.


    It''s no big deal. It''s better to spend more time.


    Thin Ye sighed, pressed his eyebrows hard, and went out of the door with a gloomy face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mrs. Bo''s nose bleeds because she takes too much tonic, so she gets angry and is sent to the hospital.


    When Bo Ye passed by, she was having an infusion.


    When the nurse saw himing and the infusion was ready, she hurried out.


    Bo Ye closes the door, pours a ss of boiled water and hands it to her.


    Mrs. Bo took a drink and looked at him solemnly: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Bo Ye stared at her face. After a sigh of relief, he asked slowly, "Mom, do you want a child?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bo''s face suddenly changed.


    Bo Ye continued: "Mom, you answer me, do you really want a child?"


    Mrs. Bo''s face finally turned pale.


    She took a deep breath and her face was particrly ugly.


    "I just, ah ye, I don''t mean that. Don''t think about it."


    "I won''t think about it. It''s normal for you to have this idea. I won''t me you. After all, I was raised by you when I was a child. I always remember this kindness."


    Bo Ye lowers his head, takes an apple and begins to peel it.


    Mrs. Bo''s heart was cold when she saw him like this.


    She moved her lower lip and looked inexplicably flustered: "I''m just in case."

 Chapter 892

    <h4>Chapter 892</h4>


    Bo Ye looks at her coldly. There is no extra emotion between his eyebrows and eyes except a little sad emotion.


    Mrs. Bo frowned uneasily. She raised her hand and grabbed Bo Ye''s hand, His voice trembled slightly: "You know, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to have more security. I absolutely believe you. But you also see that Bo shallow suddenly starts to make progress. And you also see that he is definitely not a waste wood. The management of thepany say they are towards you, but you know, they are a group of old foxes Just in case they recognize Bo Qian as a qualified heir, you won''t have a chance at all! That''s why I... "


    The rest of the words, Mrs. Bo didn''t finish, she began to cover her face and cry sadly.


    Bo Ye frowned. He was silent for a long time. Then he held Mrs. Bo''s hand back and said earnestly: "Mom, your action is too noisy after all. Dad may have noticed it."


    Mrs. Bo''s face changed violently when she heard the speech.


    Thin Ye nodded, his face has be heavy: "you must not move this mind. This matter is over. If it''s too big and catches dad''s attention, I''m afraid at that time." Bo Ye suddenly stops. He looks at Mrs. Bo and lowers his voice: "at that time, he can''t hide anything."


    Mrs. Bo recognized the meaning of his words and carefully closed her mouth.


    Bo Ye looked at her helplessly: "Mom, before you do anything next time, talk to me first. Dad has sent an expert to help you look at your body."


    Mrs. Bo turned pale and said, "what?"


    She has always been in good health. Recently, in order to have a child out early, she specially took some pregnancy tonics. Because they were too much, she came to the hospital.


    Don''t say it''s an expert. Any one can find out why she entered the hospital. If she finds out, she may be able to investigate her affairs soon.


    Then


    Bo Ye looks at her calmly. Is he afraid now? Such an obvious thing.


    Bo Ye thought calmly in his heart, but his face was still calm and gentle. He gave a faint grace, and his voice was mixed with a trace of gentleness: "I''ll handle these things. I just want to tell you that I''m your son. Before you do anything in the future, you must tell me not to move alone. You should always know what kind of person dad is."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Remembering what Bo Jinhua had done, Mrs. Bo couldn''t help shaking violently in her heart.


    Yeah.


    Bo Jinhua has never been a good man!


    His means, his style, will kill people.


    She never dared to expect that there would be any love between them, and she would not expect Bo Jinhua to easily forgive the so-called betrayal for the thin love between them!


    Bo Ye gently held her shoulder: "Mom, don''t think about it. This matter is over. I''ll settle it."


    Mrs. Bo looked at him gratefully: "I''m not good, or it''s bothering you."


    Bo Ye shook his head: "it''s all right. I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 893

    <h4>Chapter 893</h4>


    Mrs. Bo exined two more words before seeing her out.


    The door closed slowly, and there was no sound in the house.


    Mrs. Bo stared at the blood vessels on her wrist and closed her eyes painfully.


    She is now an old woman, and there is a great risk. After her first child, Bo Jinhua was good with her, and she will not n to have a child again.


    In order to please Bo Jinhua, she went to the hospital for surgery.


    Now after so many years, her body is no longer suitable for pregnancy.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Bo couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    There is one thing that even Bo Jinhua doesn''t know. When their children were born, they died because of congenital deficiencies. At the beginning, Bo Jinhua and his wife were making trouble, and all of Bo Jinhua''s patience was estimated to have been used to the extreme. Therefore, at that time, it was her best opportunity.


    She must rely on the child to turn over.


    However, who knows what happened to the child.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Bo shivered all over.


    Who knows, where did shee from at the beginning? She had the ability to deceive the world in front of Bo Jinhua! He found a child and deceived Bo Jinhua''s eyes, and it was 26 years.


    When she was close to Bo Jinhua, she saw more clearly what kind of man Bo Jinhua was.


    If you find yourself cheating on her, everything will be over, and it is estimated that her life will be hard to save.


    Mrs. Bo opened her eyes and couldn''t help touching her stomach.


    Therefore, she must have a child of her own.


    Otherwise, otherwise


    Mrs. Bo couldn''t help covering her head and leaned against the head of the bed.


    Bo Ye is obedient and treats her as her mother. After all, she is not his own.


    What if something happens in the east window and he refuses to protect himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye goes out from the ward and makes a special trip to the office.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw the doctor standing at the door, looking at him in embarrassment: "Mr. Bo, you, what are you doing?"


    Bo Ye opens a chair and sits down, waving to the doctor; "What are you doing standing? Sit down and talk."


    Bo Ye''s voice is still gentle, but when he sees other bodyguards in ck in the room, his face suddenly bes ugly.


    Dare he? He!


    This man is obviously a bader.


    The doctor swallowed his saliva weakly and asked carefully, "do you have anything to do with me?"


    Bo Yeen said, slowly took out a check from his pocket and gently pressed it on the table.


    "This is yours."


    The doctor was surprised and looked at the amount on his eyes. In an instant, the whole person was not well.


    He staggered and almost fell down like that.


    "Oh, well, what do you give me money for?"


    "Remuneration." Bo Ye is probably in a bad mood because of Mrs. Bo''s words. Seeing that the doctor is so endless, his mood is not very good at once: "you know what to do with Mrs. Bo''s physical examination reports."


    When those people in ck came just now, they already said it.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to.


    The doctor bit his teeth and said weakly, "this is not good. I''m a doctor. I can''t mess..."


    As soon as the words were finished, the group of people in ck came over in an instant.


    Layers of oppression came.

 Chapter 894

    <h4>Chapter 894</h4>


    The doctor sat down in fear, and the cold sweat on his forehead fell faster.


    Bo Ye sighed and beckoned. The people in ck immediately moved away from the back.


    The doctor looked at their unkind appearance and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Take it easy." Bo Ye opened his mouth in a low voice with a bit of softness: "you''d better promise this thing. It won''t do you any harm. On the contrary, if you don''t promise, it will be more serious. I don''t want to go to the point where I need to do it. What do you say?"


    The doctor looked at the group of people who were about to move. A cold breath stuck in their throat and couldn''t go up and down.


    He held his breath and shook his hand on the table: "I, I have no other choice, right?"


    When the people in ck heard this, they came forward again.


    The doctor gave a cry and hurriedly stood up: "but, but if this thing spreads out, I..."


    "As long as you keep your mouth shut and don''t talk about it, it will never spread." Bo Ye pushed the check forward slightly.


    The doctor trembled slightly and looked at Bo Ye wrongly: "are you sure?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have to touch you."


    When Bo Ye saw him like this, he knew that the doctor agreed.


    He opened his chair, stood up, pointed to a bodyguard and said, "make what I need as soon as possible and give it to him."


    With that, the group of people in ck opened the door and followed him out when he went out.


    The doctor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at the scene with fear. After a moment, he picked up the physical examination report and sighed heavily.


    The bodyguard looked on coldly: "don''t worry, as long as you do it well, no one will trouble you."


    The doctor didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    As a doctor, why is the risk factor sorge.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper sat on the sofa, some of whom were uneasy.


    He grabbed his hands, looked up from time to time, scanned the surrounding environment, and finally stared at the floor honestly.


    He hasn''t closed his eyes all day.


    Bo Jinhua doesn''t know why. He keeps him here, doesn''t give up, and doesn''t let others in, but it doesn''t seem to mean house arrest. After all, who''s under house arrest and gives him three meals a day and nights.


    The housekeeper hasn''t eaten much for a day. He is already old, which will make him more old-fashioned.


    But he still has to keep up his spirits, otherwise, once his spirit is rxed, he will be trapped.


    Thinking of this, the housekeeper was cruel and pinched himself.


    Just a momentter, he was refreshed. Because of the excessive pain, his tears were about to burst out.


    Just then the door opened with a squeak.


    The housekeeper stood up immediately.


    Bo Jinhua came in, nced at the untouched food on the table, and couldn''t helpughing: "why don''t you eat it? Are you afraid I''ll let someone poison the food?"


    The housekeeper smiled dryly and said, "how could it be! I just have a stomachache these two days. The doctor told me not to eat too greasy meals. So, I can only... Ha ha."


    Bo Jinhua looked at him calmly, as if to see through his mask.


    But after watching it for so long, I still didn''t see anything.

 Chapter 895

    <h4>Chapter 895</h4>


    He chuckled and sat on the other side of the sofa: "you''re right. It''s my negligence. I didn''t take these into ount."


    "No, no, no, how can I me you." The housekeeper quickly waved his hand: "it''s my bad luck."


    No matter how you look at it, it''s wless.


    That''s great.


    Bo Jinhua satirized in his heart, but on the surface, he still had a light face: "well, you''ve lived here in the old house for a day. Why hasn''t Bo Qiane to you yet?"


    "Look at what you said, sir. I''m in the old house, not elsewhere. Young master Bo doesn''t need toe to me." After that, the housekeeper smiled embarrassed: "although my sight is not good, I am not Alzheimer''s, and I can still recognize the way back."


    Bo Jinhua looked at the housekeeper: "that''s what he said."


    The housekeeper smiled brightly on the surface and was about to die of panic.


    What''s all this!


    Bo Jinhua specially came to him. What''s the matter? Pry his mouth from him?


    Before the housekeeper was curious, Bo Jinhua spoke directly: "you''re out of the old house."


    The housekeeper raised his head, looked at him in surprise, turned and nodded: "yes, it''s been 25 years."


    "Yes, too fast." Bo Jinhua took a cup of hot tea and took a sip before he continued: "you were sent by ah Yi''s mother''s house. After ah Yi was away, you took care of Bo Qian. I thought at the beginning that you would take good care of your old friend''s children. Now it seems that I''m right. You really took good care of Bo Qian."


    When the housekeeper heard him mention the name, his face began to look wrong.


    But fortunately, he has been in Bo''s house for many years and has developed his reaction ability. He also pretended to sigh and said, "madam, I''m too young to live with you. I haven''t grown up with young master Bo. No matter how hard I try, I''m missing something after all. But now when I see the young master like this, madam will have some psychologicalfort."


    "But, sir, you tter me too much. I''m just a servant. I look after my wife from childhood. I should take care of her children regardless of public opinion and reason. Otherwise, my wife''s family supports me so much. I still don''t remember this kindness. Oh, am I still human?"


    Bo Jinhua looked at his temte answer and couldn''t help shaking his head: "do you really think ah Lu''s departure is just a red face''s life?"


    The housekeeper was pinched by something.


    He bit his teeth secretly, and his eyes immediately turned red. He looked like he was going to cry at any time.


    "Madam, her life is thin. No matter how you don''t recognize it, you can''t help it."


    Bo Jinhua didn''t let him go like this: "however, including Bo Qian, they all think that Bo Ye and they hurt ah Yi."


    The housekeeper raised his head in surprise: "what? How could it be! Everyone knows that thedy''s death was an ident! Even if the young master suspects, there is no evidence? I guess it''s the young master... It''s hard to ept the matter between you and the young master''s mother."


    "You think so, too?" Bo Jinhua''s face finally eased.


    The housekeeper also came out with a sigh of relief: "yes, isn''t the young master''s wife a good person? How can she do that kind of outrageous things."


    Bo Jinhua waspletely amused by him.


    He smiled bitterly: "indeed, fate can''t be changed."


    The housekeeper nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 896

    <h4>Chapter 896</h4>


    The housekeeper seemed calm, but in fact there was a cold sweat on his back.


    He could not see anything strange on his face, but his heart was like a drum. In a few minutes, several ideas had passed through his mind.


    Bo Qian''s mother has left for many years. The name seems to have be a taboo. No one dare to mention it easily. Even Bo Jinhua seems to have forgotten the existence of such a hairy wife.


    Now he suddenly asked what it was.


    Is there any action, or suddenly just think of such a person, so I specially mention it?


    Time passed.


    Bo Jinhua quietly looked at the housekeeper, sighed and opened his mouth with some mncholy: "I still want to thank you. It all depends on you. After all, my father is probably no different from his enemy."


    "Ah Yi left early. Bo Qian, the child, is very affectionate and natural. He listens to you because you are ah Yi''s old knowledge. Even my biological father should envy this posture."


    The housekeeper was so weak that he almost knelt down.


    He smiled awkwardly, waved his hand and rified: "Sir, look what you''re talking about. There''s a misunderstanding between you and the young master. As for me, I''m an old man. The young master is a good man and will always be kind to me. How can Ipare my kindness to him with your family rtionship with the young master?"


    Bo Jinhua raised his hand and patted the Housekeeper on the shoulder.


    Such a shot seemed to weigh tens of thousands of kilograms. The housekeeper stood stiff for fear that Bo Jinhua would detect his inner fear.


    "Here you are."


    Bo Jinhua handed a bank card to her.


    The housekeeper looked at it and hurried back two steps: "no, no, no, sir, what do you mean? These are what I should do. I dare not ept your money."


    "You should keep it." Bo Jinhua held his hand and stuffed the bank card into his hand: "Bo Qian listened to you. Now he and mu Shinian have separated. In fact, it''s good to separate. Isn''t my son starting to work obediently now? It shows that mu Shinian is really a disaster."


    "As for you, give Bo Qian a good advice. There are many good girls. There is no need to put everything down for the sake of admiring the time."


    After listening to this sentence, the housekeeper ttered at the bottom of his heart, but he was still embarrassed and scratched his head: "well, sir, you really tter me. I can''t count on what I say. There''s no reason for the young master to listen to me. Besides, the young master is so big. Who do you like? He''s willing to make his heart clear."


    "Sir, if I had spoken so effectively, the young master would have had an object, wouldn''t he?"


    Bo Jinhua held the card. Finally, he put the card on the table: "after you left the old house for a few years, you and I began to get separated after all. You don''t want to help with such a little busy."


    "No, sir, that''s not what I mean." The housekeeper is also a ywright, and his expression is as euphemistic as possible: "I''m not unwilling to help, but if I really want to do so, the young master should drive me out of the house."


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "the card is right here. Are you sure you want to think about what to do? Answer me again."


    Then he walked out slowly.


    The housekeeper stared at the card and sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 897

    <h4>Chapter 897</h4>


    It''s still too difficult after all.


    How can bo Jinhuapletely control Bo Qian.


    After Mrs. Bo left, Bo Qian was able to survive the open and secret struggles of the external branches of the Bo family alone. He walked through the knife wound and blood rain alone. Now that he has gone out of the Bo family, he can no longer be controlled by anyone.


    Bo Jinhua wants to control him again unless he breaks an arm.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so easy.


    The housekeeper stared at the card. Somehow, he thought of the child who had not been able to protect himself many years ago. He fell in the snow and was trampled on his wrist. There was no weakness or fear on his face. His face was full of hatred and hostility.


    The child, who grew up all the way, became an ignorant, heartless and cold-hearted monster in the eyes of outsiders.


    But only he knows.


    Bo Qian is a good boy.


    He would fool around with those evil friends, drink to a certain extent, he would refuse, keep only a little sober and call a car home.


    Sometimes he would flirt with women, but he just flirted. In the twinkling of an eye, he returned to a cold look and refused to be thousands of miles away.


    He will remember his wife''s previous orders and those rules.


    Seemingly degenerate, but he lives more clearly than anyone.


    Bo Qian once told him when he was drunk that he wanted topletely destroy the business empire of the Bo family. After it was destroyed, he was sessful. Then, he seemed to have lost his direction and didn''t know how to go in his future life.


    So, when that day came, he lost his goal and direction, and he finally died in a dream.


    Perhaps, really will die, go happily.


    Once the housekeeper was sorry, but he couldn''t say anything to retain him, because Bo shallow seemed to have really hated this world.


    He doesn''t seem to expect much to live.


    However,ter, there are variables in life.


    The housekeeper didn''t take the card and turned and went out.


    Sir, you''ve been all powerful in your life. After all, you''ve lost to your son.


    ¡­¡­


    When the housekeeper returned, Bo Qian was cooking in the kitchen.


    Mu Shinian likes to eat. Thanks to this, Bo Qian painstakingly studies cooking.


    Although he was born without talent in this matter, he can cook some simple meals at least.


    The housekeeper craned his neck and looked at the dishes on the table, including shredded potatoes, fried meat, green vegetables and a bowl of soup... He looked at the kitchen and came out with a te of shrimp. When he finally came back, he pointed to the housekeeper''s room and said, "go take a bath and eat."


    For a moment, the housekeeper suddenly burst into tears.


    "What are you doing?" Thin shallow asked.


    The housekeeper gave a cry, came back and immediately wiped his tears: "no, no, I''ll go right away."


    Thin shallow looked at the background of the housekeeper. As he walked, he wiped his tears. The whole person looked very tired.


    Thin shallow didn''t miss the blood in his eyes. He probably didn''t sleep all night.


    In Bo Jinhua''s hand, who dares to rx? He''s still jumping all the time and putting the dike in his sleeve.


    The housekeeper took a bath and washed his head. He came out fresh. When he saw the food on the table, his eyes narrowed into a gap.


    "Oh, I''m really lucky to eat the food cooked by the young master."

 Chapter 898

    <h4>Chapter 898</h4>


    "It tastes pretty good."


    A thin, Frank opening.


    The housekeeper waved his hand, opened his chair and sat down impolitely. He took a ss of water from Bo Qian and drank two mouthfuls to moisten his throat, Just said: "Speaking of it, when you were young, your character was like that. I was worried that you would not marry a daughter-inw, so I wanted to cultivate you into a good boyfriend with twenty-four filial piety and specially teach you how to cook. As a result, you refused to learn well. You either made trouble or deliberately made dark cooking for me to try. After so many times, Ipletely had the shadow of life."


    When Bo Qian heard him mention the past, he guessed what had happened at Bo''s house. Bo Jinhua must have said something to him.


    Thin shallow put a piece of fish in his bowl: "in cooking, I can only live up to your expectations."


    "Ha ha." The housekeeper ate the fish and nodded: "but ah, I don''t worry at all when I saw you grow like this. If you want to open up that day, don''t lose your home and run away alone, you can find a good object back even if you rely on this face."


    Thin shallow bowed his head and smiled: "well, thank my mother for giving me this face."


    "That''s not." Mentioning the past, the housekeeper was very happy: "but my wife was looking forward to giving birth to a girl. Who knows, she gave birth to a baby like you. When you were one or two years old, you probably didn''t remember much, so I can''t remember. At that time, my wife dressed you up as a girl, and I still keep the photos."


    Thin shallow heard this ck history, he couldn''t help but draw the corners of his lips.


    "My mother''s bad taste."


    "It''s not a bad taste. It''s mainly that you look good when you''re young. You dress up like a girl."


    "Come on, you eat quickly."


    Thin shallow helpless bow to eat.


    The housekeeper looked at the boy sitting much higher than himself and couldn''t help sighing: "listen to me and leave here."


    "Your father is more terrible than you think. You can''t fight him. Now you can''t fight more."


    "I think you have grown up for 25 years. If you were me more than 20 years ago, I would bear it and secretly umte strength and support you. However, people are old and soft hearted after all. I just think that you can find someone you like and live a good life."


    Thin shallow head down to eat.


    I don''t know when he started, he just bowed his head to eat.


    When he finished a bowl of rice, he slowly filled himself with a bowl of soup and drank half a bowl. Then he asked, "where are those blood debts? Who will ask?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper was suddenly out of words.


    He shook his head and said, "madam, you may not need to recover this debt for her. Don''t all parents want their children to be healthy and happy?"


    "I know, but I can''t swallow it." Thin shallow took a spoon to stir the bowl of soup, lightly raised his eyes, and his eyes shed firm; "Some debts are not paid. I''m afraid I won''t have the face to face her after many years."


    "Some debts will always be recovered, and some people will always be retaliated."


    "Isn''t that my original purpose?"


    "What about now?" The housekeeper sighed heavily, knowing that he had gone too far and could not turn back.


    Thin and shallow fingers paused slightly for a long time before saying, "now, it''s the same now."

 Chapter 899

    <h4>Chapter 899</h4>


    How could it be the same.


    The housekeeper looked at him painfully and opened his mouth carefully: "what about Miss mu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow''s fingers holding the spoon paused slightly. He pulled his lower lip and thought of thewless girl. He took a deep breath, pushed aside the chair and stood up: "it''s the best choice for her to leave me."


    Then he handed the housekeeper a gentle smile and slowly went upstairs.


    The housekeeper looked back, stared at his background, and sighed painfully.


    If a person''s background can be materialized, why can a person be so lonely?


    Finally, a thought of admiring the times appeared and pulled Bo Qian back to her ce when she stepped into hell. As a result, as soon as she left, Bo Qian walked back without hesitation.


    This is probably the so-called fate.


    Some people exist to pull people.


    The housekeeper scooped a mouthful of rice and became more and more knowledgeable.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian answered the phone and walked out of the school gate. He saw Mu Shiran gloating.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly. When she had enough Schadenfreude, she asked ndly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shiran nced at her from top to bottom, and her smile became more and more ironic: "did you get kicked out? Or did Bo shallow finally dislike you?"


    Mu Shinian still looked at her calmly. There was no anger or shame Mu Shiran expected. She was calm like a piece of wood: "it''s all right, I''ll go."


    The voice fell, and she turned and left.


    Mu Shiran''s face sank and sneered contemptuously: "it''s such a time, you can calm down."


    Mu Shinian said perfunctorily and turned around to leave.


    Mu Shiran bit her teeth, ran after her, and threw a pile of exercise books in front of her: "Mom asked me toe to you for tutoring. I went to your house. Oh, no, it should be called Bo''s house now. If I didn''t find you, I came to school to take a chance. I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Mu Shinian hasn''t gone to find Mu Shiran since she put down her cruel wordsst time.


    After that, the matter of Xiao Ying appeared again. Where did she have the mind to meddle in other people''s business.


    Therefore, it has been dyed. This time, if Mu Shiran hadn''t taken the initiative to mention it, she would have forgotten to the clouds.


    Mu Shinian stared at the exercise books, thought about it and said, "go to the library."


    Mu Shiran tried to find some hidden emotions from mu Shinian''s face. As a result, she found that she was like a piece of wood from beginning to end. Even her expression wasck of interest and was not interested in anything.


    Really or pretend?


    Mu Shiran followed her all the way to the library. Mu Shinian found a position by the window, propped his chin, opened the questions Mu Shiran had done, and opened his mouth lightly; "It''s better than that. The basic questions should be no big problems. What''s left is some deformation andbination questions."


    Mu Shinian opened those papers, found several questions from them, and pushed them to Mu Shiran: "these, do them first."


    Mu Shiran took it over and looked at the question for two minutes. He couldn''t help joking: "Mu Shinian, you shouldn''t be hurt seriously, but you have to pretend that you don''t have anything?"


    "I really didn''t expect you to look like this."


    Mu Shinian hung his eyes and looked at her without emotion.

 Chapter 900

    <h4>Chapter 900</h4>


    Mu Shiran became more and more angry when she saw her like this.


    "What''s the matter? Are you guilty?"


    "Make a question."


    Mu Shinian is not veryfortable today, so he doesn''t want to be angry.


    Mu Shiran''s mouth is this virtue. If she continues to choke with her, it is estimated that she will be more and more angry, and then entangle endlessly.


    Mu Shiran didn''t know how to write enough. She looked up and down at mu Shinian sarcastically, and her smile gradually became cold: "don''t pretend, there are no others here. Besides, what can you do if you pretend again? Is it not good for everyone to be sincere?"


    The expression on mu Shinian''s face finally changed a bit. She looked at Mu Shiran and slowly recalled a funny smile: "so, I have to thank you."


    Mu Shiran waved his hand and looked gentle: "we are sisters, and I just care about you."


    Mu Shinian looked at her a little speechless, his eyes full of sympathy: "do you remember what I saidst time?"


    Mu Shiran frowned: "if you dare not teach me, I''ll tell my mother and grandma that you were expelled from the Bo family. I don''t think you want to let them know such a shameful thing, so as to worry about you."


    Mu Shinian''s lips bent slightly. The next moment, her eyes suddenly changed.


    Mu Shiran only felt a flower in front of her. Suddenly, her cor was pulled up. She was pushed against the windowsill and half of her body fell outside.


    At that moment, Mu Shiran felt the breath of death.


    Mu Shinian''s hand suddenly loosened, and her body fell sharply.


    "Ah... Woo!"


    Mu Shiran was about to scream when mu Shinian firmly covered her mouth.


    Mu Shiran suddenly stares round and shakes her head in horror.


    She''ll die.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t seem to be the mu Shinian she knew before


    This yearning for the time is very fierce and murderous.


    She really seems to kill her.


    Mu Shiran finally felt the fear of death, pulled her hand and struggled desperately to get rid of the shackles of that hand.


    But mu Shinian looks thin, but her strength is surprisingly strong. She looks like an emperor, coldly watching Mu Shiran struggle, struggling like a clown.


    Mu Shinian started a warm smile at the corners of his mouth and looked at her gently and sympathetically.


    "What''s the matter? You know you''re afraid? What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Mu Shiran is almost crying.


    However, no matter what she did, she couldn''t get rid of that hand.


    Mu Shinian sighed sadly; "If you say you have nothing to do, why provoke me? I have warned you so many times. Why can''t you hear it?"


    "You have to teach you a lesson to remember, don''t you?"


    Mu Shiran shook her head hard and looked down. She almost suffocated.


    Mu Shimian sighed with emotion: "I said many times that you didn''t listen. Since your ears can''t hear it, remember it with physical pain. Don''t provoke me."


    With that, in Mu Shiran''s frightened eyes, mu Shinian suddenly released his hand.


    Mu Shiran only had time to see the smile from the corners of her mouth. For only a second, the next moment, her body fell like a rag.


    Mu Shiran stared in horror

 Chapter 901

    <h4>Chapter 901</h4>


    The voice got stuck in her throat. When it was about to burst out, her hand was pulled.


    The speed of falling stopped. She looked up and saw mu Shinian staring at her indifferently.


    Ridicule, contempt, disdain, irony.


    At that moment, Mu Shiran really felt that he and mu Shinian were really not in the same world.


    Even, in Mu Shinian''s eyes, her previous tricks and frame up seem to be a very funny child ying.


    Mu Shinian seems to be in that kind of darkness, incredible and full of danger, but she can do it easily.


    Instead of her world, spring flowers bloom everywhere.


    Mu Shiran was frightened by Mu Shimian''s eyes and couldn''t even cry.


    She stared at her in shock. Before she could breathe, she was carried up by mu Shinian and threw aside.


    Mu Shiran looked at mu Shinian and walked away. After taking a few steps, she finally remembered that there was such a person. Looking back, she smiled silently and came out: "Mom and grandma, you can say it if you like. If you can afford the consequences, feel free."


    With that, she left smartly.


    The study room is quiet and suffocating.


    Mu Shiran''s back was tightly close to the wall and didn''t dare to breathe out.


    She stared at the background of admiring the time, and the emotions of hate and anger were upied by the mind called fear.


    When she finally calmed down, she raised her hand and wiped her forehead. She found that it was full of sweat. She took a breath. As soon as she closed her eyes, she remembered the scene of panic just now.


    She curled up in fear and looked at the empty door. She didn''t dare to move her steps.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to the dormitory.


    It''s still empty.


    She closed the door and was about to change when her cell phone rang.


    Mu Shinian stared at the name and took a deep breath. Then he pretended that nothing had happened and answered the phone.


    "Hello, little elder martial sister."


    "Come out and take it."


    The little elder martial sister reported an address and hung up quickly.


    Mu Shimian sighed. The little elder martial sister is worthy of being a little elder martial sister. Her executive power is always so strong.


    Mu Shinian went out and took a taxi to his destination.


    As soon as she saw the little elder martial sister, she immediately spread out her hands impolitely: "reimburse the fare."


    The little elder martial sister took out a hundred yuan and patted it in her hand: "I''m so rich and so stingy."


    "It''s different." Mu Shinian calmly retorted, "you have nothing to find me."


    "Who said I had nothing to do with you?" The little elder martial sister pped her on the shoulder twice and took her outside the door: "I don''t have a member here. I can''t get in. I can borrow yours."


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at the name of the club and answered frankly, "little elder martial sister, I don''t have any."


    "No, you have."


    The little elder martial sister pulled the man towards the door, pointed to Mu Sinian''s face and said to the two bodyguards, "Mu Sinian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two bodyguards were stunned and stared at mu Shinian''s cold face in amazement. After looking at each other, they took out their mobile phones. A few secondster, the two security guards immediately stepped back and were very respectful: "well, Miss mu, I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you just now. Pleasee in."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the two security guards in amazement.


    "I, admit my mistake?"

 Chapter 902

    <h4>Chapter 902</h4>


    If I remember correctly, she has never seen these two security guards.


    The two security guards thought mu Shinian was thinking about it. They coughed and were more modest than just now: "I''m sorry, Miss mu, it''s really our eyesight. In this way, can you hang all your spending tonight under the names of both of us? Just spare us this time, please."


    Look at that. If Mu Shinian doesn''t agree, the two security guards are expected to cry with her thighs.


    This scene is really weird.


    Mu Shinian yanked his lips violently, and looked at his little elder martial sister awkwardly: "is my face on the cklist?"


    For example, it''s always making trouble, or it''s not easy to mess with


    But she is very low-key now!


    The little elder martial sister looked at her hopelessly, put her arm around mu Shinian''s shoulder and said to the two security guards, "there''s nothing wrong with you. It''s time to withdraw."


    The two security guards listened and immediately made way for a way out.


    So mu Shinian was brought in by the little elder martial sister.


    Mu Shinian looked confused from beginning to end. She grabbed the little elder martial sister and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The little elder martial sister stared at her. Her eyes looked like studying some strange species. After a long time, she said, "you really don''t know?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her numbly: "are you going to tell me?"


    Little elder martial sister thought mu Shinian was just carrying it. As a result, she really didn''t know.


    The little elder martial sister stared at mu Shinian, looked carefully, finally touched her chin and said with a smile: "don''t tell me, this is one of the thin industrial chains and the most famous club in the city."


    Mu Shi read it, but he still looked at a loss.


    Look at that, she really knows nothing.


    "But what does it have to do with me?"


    It seems that Bo Qian will take those dividends from Bo''s family and invest in some clubs. Otherwise, how can he spend endless money.


    When she upied his study, she saw the top secret documents on the desk. It seemed that she was not afraid to be read by her at all.


    I don''t know whether I trust myself or her too much.


    Seeing her wandering, the little elder martial sister couldn''t help waving in front of her and silently told her, "didn''t Bo shallow tell you anything?"


    "Even a little mention?"


    Mu Shinian still frowns.


    The little elder martial sister haspletely given up. She gave up two thumbs at mu Shinian, sighed and said, "you are also great. All the real estate under Bo Qian''s name, such as hotels, clubs and wineries, need membership cards to enter."


    "Now do you see what I mean?"


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    She seemed impatient: "little elder martial sister, what are you going to say?"


    Forget it, I lost to herpletely!


    The little elder martial sister touched her head and sighed that her IQ was so high. How did her EQ grow and how could it be so low.


    The little elder martial sister sighed again. Her tone was not very calm and said, "go to any one. I promise that as long as you report your name, no one dares to be disrespectful to you. Everyone will take the initiative to put you in."


    That''s the point.


    Mu Shinian is not a real fool. She looked at the little elder martial sister in amazement. For a long time, she asked uncertainly, "you mean, Bo shallow him..."

 Chapter 903

    <h4>Chapter 903</h4>


    "Otherwise?"


    The little elder martial sister sighed gently and looked at her sympathetically; "You say you ah, thin shallow to you..."


    "Unexpectedly, he is very righteous."


    Mu Shinian muttered low.


    Little elder martial sister sprained her foot and almost fell down.


    Mu Shinian quickly helped her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    The little elder martial sister quickly broke away from her hand and looked at her like an idiot: "is this all your thoughts?"


    Mu Shinian was frightened by the little elder martial sister. She raised her hand and gently touched her nose: "what''s your look?"


    "You''re hopeless." The little elder martial sister hated iron and steel, patted her head, and then sighed with some speechless emotion: "I suddenly feel that thin and shallow is really poor."


    After all, so wholeheartedly, as a result, people just want to worship him, not to be with other people at all.


    Mu Shinian heard this sentence and his expression became more confused.


    The little elder martial sister quickly patted her head: "well, it''s all right. There''s nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was still numb. After a long time, she gave a sound. She looked around and asked curiously, "so, what did you bring me here for?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at her with a puzzled face. After a long time, she took her in: "I heard that there is a new taste here. I''ll take you to taste it."


    "... oh."


    After Mu Shi read back, he began to wonder: "but I don''t drink."


    She''s not eighteen yet. She really can''t drink.


    Without saying a word, the little elder martial sister handed her a gentle look.


    Mu Shinian instantly calmed down and slowly showed apromise smile: "I''ll drink with you."


    "That''s good."


    The little elder martial sister took her and walked in.


    Both of them are high-value. They met many people on the road who wanted to entangle them. After being kicked away by the little elder martial sister impatiently, the men saw them and walked away in panic like meeting snakes and scorpions.


    The little elder martial sister took her, sat on the bar and ordered a ss of wine and milk.


    Mu Shinian stared at the ss of milk in front of him and looked at the little elder martial sister silently: "you might as well give me a ss of juice."


    No one came to the club to drink milk.


    That''s not how money ys.


    The little elder martial sister raised her eyebrow: "don''t you want to take the exam? Although I think those exams are really nothing to you, you should take the exam well. Take calcium supplements recently."


    Mu Shinian held the ss of milk and was speechless: "are you really looking for me to drink?"


    "Otherwise?"


    The little elder martial sister threw a charming look at her.


    Mu Shinian silently raised the milk to block his sight.


    After avoiding the ttering eye, mu Shinian drank a mouthful of milk: "why don''t you find Tang and Song Dynasties? Aren''t you still together?"


    The little elder martial sister said, "why should I look for him?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her puzzled.


    The little elder martial sister provoked mu Shinian''s chin and said, "young martial sister, don''t you think that men must be together when they associate with women?"


    Mu Shinian thought of the Tang and Song Dynasties, pulled his lips twice and said the truth seriously; "I think he is serious about you."


    "Who knows if you are serious."


    Little elder martial sister holds her chin:

 Chapter 904

    <h4>Chapter 904</h4>


    "I''m just an excess for him. Without me, there will be others. When he gets fresh, we''ll break up peacefully."


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister while drinking milk.


    She is still the same as before, wearing the most exquisite makeup, wearing the most beautiful and appropriate clothes, and weing every day with the best scene.


    Life attitude is much more serious than her salted fish.


    Just under this gorgeous appearance, there are a lot of things hidden after all.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, drank up the milk and stared at the little elder martial sister: "what''s the matter with you?"


    The little elder martial sister bit the straw, propped her chin, and stared at her with a yful face: "how old is it? She began to worry about adults?"


    "Because you adults are unreliable."


    Mu Shimian frankly poked the little elder martial sister''s wound.


    She immediately said, "well, when the child is old, he will start to care about us."


    "But what do you want to ask? Tang and song? I lost the bet, so I''m willing to admit defeat. That''s it."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip; "You wouldn''t have lost. The Tang and Song dynasties were afraid of heights and couldn''t get there at all. On the way, you were in a faint state. Little elder martial sister, if you don''t release water at the end, there won''t be any chance for the Tang and Song Dynasties to connect close to you."


    The smile on the little elder martial sister''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Second, you bet with Tang and song, but you didn''t say the specific time at all. With your behavior style of little elder martial sister, if you''re unhappy, you can announce the end of the game the next day, but you didn''t."


    "One more thing, Tang and song, he can really affect your mood."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister can''tugh anymore.


    How did she forget that although mu Shinian''s EQ is very low, her IQ is frightening.


    The little elder martial sister bit the straw and stared at mu Shinian seriously. After watching for a long time, she still didn''t see why.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "I don''t mean to force you, but you''re so inexplicable. I''m really worried."


    The little elder martial sister took two mouthfuls of wine and came out. She ordered another ss of milk and put it in front of Mu Shinian. She opened her mouth with aplex face: "good boy, drink your milk. Don''t worry about adults in advance."


    Mu Shimian breathed out depressed: "little elder martial sister, I hope you can be happy forever."


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    The little elder martial sister replied with a bright smile.


    Her heart was full of sorrow.


    Among the disciples of master, she has the best rtionship with Mu Shimian. If Mu Shimian knew about her past, she would really kill the man without saying a word.


    It''s just, she really can''t say.


    She was going to forget that ridiculous past. When she met again, she didn''t bother to mention it. In the future, it would be even more impossible.


    The little elder martial sister gave a heavy sigh. She frowned and looked coldly not far away. After blinking, she jumped down from the high chair: "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian drank milk absently.


    The little elder martial sister bypassed the bathroom and grabbed a person behind a column. Her attitude was as noble and cool as possible: "I tell you to help youst time. If you don''t seed, don''t expect me to help you next time!"


    Tang and song held her hand and said in distress:

 Chapter 905

    <h4>Chapter 905</h4>


    "I don''t want to. I''m almost out of order. Besides, I''m not happy about Mu Shinian. You can see it."


    "Ha ha."


    The little elder martial sister said sternly, "I have many ways to make mu Shinian happy!"


    Tang Song immediately felt his head hurt. He held the little elder martial sister''s hand and forcibly took the person away from the scene: "I know you can, but you can''t protect mu Shinian all her life. She always has to find someone to live all her life, right?"


    Little elder martial sister was dragged away by him reluctantly.


    "I can apany her all my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song felt their teeth hurt more.


    He took a breath and tried to maintain a very calm image: "but you can''t deny that mu Shinian is with Bo Qian, she will be happier."


    The little elder martial sister was also persuaded by this sentence before she promised to apany Tang and song to do these messy things.


    The little elder martial sister shook her fist and asked in an uncertain way; "Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    Tang and song swore to pat their chest: "don''t worry, I promise there''s no problem."


    Little elder martial sister doesn''t believe what Tang and Song said, but how to say, after all, she is her own brother. Even if Tang and song are unreliable, they won''t pit him, will they.


    Tang and song saw that the little elder martial sister still showed some hesitation, and immediately pulled the person aside: "don''t worry, I''ve made a n to ensure everything is safe."


    "If something really goes wrong."


    Before the little elder martial sister finished her words, there was a sudden sound of electricity in the bar. A few secondster, the whole house was dark, and a panic scream broke out all around.


    This scene is inexplicably familiar.


    The little elder martial sister hesitated for a few seconds before slowly opening her mouth: "your idea is good. Give them enough relief time to avoid seeing it at the beginning. It''s too embarrassing."


    Tang and song took two sharp blows from the corners of their lips and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the little elder martial sister bumped him on the shoulder and said unkindly, "why don''t you talk? If there is a power failure in such arge club, you will lose a lot."


    Tang and song took a deep breath, urately held the little elder martial sister''s hand in the dark, and then told her a ruthless truth.


    "I really didn''t arrange this. To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister''s expression suddenly fell apart.


    The next second, Tang and Song told her a more speechless message; "There will be no power failure here. The voltage supply is very sufficient. Therefore, there is only one possibility, artificial."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister''s expression finally became silent.


    She wanted to pull back her hand, but when she didn''t know who cut off the power and what to do, how could Tang and song let her act alone and drag her hand.


    Little elder martial sister was worried, so she followed him and dragged him away.


    "The location of the bar. Go there. She''s afraid of the dark!"


    Tang Songen gave a and paid close attention to the sounds around him.


    At the same time, he also touched a mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    The line is busy and no one is connected.


    Tang and song couldn''t help gritting their teeth, and the whole person was a little agitated.


    Thin and shallow.


    He was in a bad mood recently. In case someone really wants to do something while the power is off, he happens to meet Bo Qian again, then he will be so unlucky!

 Chapter 906

    <h4>Chapter 906</h4>


    Fortunately, when the little elder martial sister fumbled for the past, mu Shinian was still there. Although she was a little nervous, fortunately nothing happened.


    Mu Shinian''s hand was held in the palm of her hand by the little elder martial sister. She loosened her breath a little bit: "will you... Bring back one?"


    In the dark, mu Shinian narrowed his eyes, barely recognized the Tang and Song Dynasties, and turned to look at them curiously: "are you..."


    "Nothing."


    The little elder martial sister rudely interrupted her. She shook her hand and said gently, "let''s go out first."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. In the dark, her head was a little ufortable.


    Tang and song coughed awkwardly: "well, follow me. I know a way."


    Mu Shinian has no objection.


    Little elder martial sister also feels that the atmosphere is a little strange and wants to leave quickly.


    But they just walked two steps and suddenly screamed.


    And the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    In the dark, a roar came from the door: "get back, no one is allowed to go out!"


    The direction of the gate is guarded? Does anyone really want to do something!?


    Mu Shinian frowned and subconsciously looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties: "this ce has a great reputation. It doesn''t hesitate to make such a big noise to prevent people from going out. Either it''s to take advantage of the chaos and get someone or something out, or it''s that people are still here and have other more dangerous ns."


    "Won''t you stop it?"


    Tang and song gave a shout. They were listening to her exnation with great interest. Suddenly, he asked, and there was no idea.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and asked calmly, "isn''t this a thin and shallow ce?"


    Tang and song gave a shout and finally reacted. He waved his hand happily: "it''s all right. Bo shallow will solve it."


    "...." Mu Shinian was silent and asked, "Bo Qian is here too."


    In the dark, Tang and song''s feet were severely trampled by the little elder martial sister. His painful facial expression was distorted. Only then did he reluctantly find his voice: "well, I went to the bathroom with Bo Qian to drink here. I met her just now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shimian was tightly grasped by the little elder martial sister. The little elder martial sister seemed to know what she was thinking. After sighing, she seriously refused: "no, you can''t do anything."


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly. Before he made a sound, he was seriously interrupted by the little elder martial sister: "I know what you think, and I know you''re worried, but there''s no discussion."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I can''t go out at all now."


    "What are you going to do?" The little elder martial sister didn''t leave her any room at all. She sighed and calmly asked, "you can''t see anything and don''t know what the other party is going to do. You''d better stay with me."


    Mu Shinian moved her lower lip. The little elder martial sister seemed to be able to see her little movements. She skimmed her lips and blocked all her words: "there''s no discussion. You must listen to me this time."


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly and came out. After a long time, he didn''t say, "I know. What should I do now?"


    "You wait here. I''ll find Bo Qian."


    Tang and song were still worried after all. They held the little elder martial sister''s hand. After hesitation, they said, e with me."


    "Staying here doesn''t necessarily mean what''s going to happen."


    I can''t wait for it.


    The little elder martial sister shook her head: "no, just go. We''ll stay here."

 Chapter 907

    <h4>Chapter 907</h4>


    You don''t have to think about it. No matter who it is this time, it''s more likely to have their own purpose ore for the shallow.


    Mu Shinian just came by coincidence today. If she insisted a little, she might have left long ago.


    So an innocent person, she has no reason to put her in danger.


    Tang and song frowned: "I know what you mean, but now I don''t trust you to stay here!"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Our skills are estimated to be better than yours." The little elder martial sister poked him directly. Tang Song''s face suddenly twisted. The next second, he retorted depressed: "it''s not good. In short, you go with me, otherwise..."


    In the dark, the little elder martial sister snorted coldly. The next second, she gestured to Tang and song: "wait a minute!"


    Tang and song frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The little elder martial sister took a deep breath. The next second, she raised her hand and looked at her empty hand. Her face suddenly darkened: "she''s gone."


    "..." the face of the Tang and Song dynasties also changed sessfully.


    It''s over.


    It''s not time to find Bo shallow.


    Thin shallow was drunk by him!


    Little elder martial sister and Tang and song almost reacted at once. Where did mu Shinian go.


    The two of them looked at each other in the dark, and then walked away quickly the next second.


    While walking, the little elder martial sister angrily opened her mouth to the people around her: "you''d better pray that my little martial sister is okay, otherwise..."


    "It should be all right." The Tang and Song dynasties had some uneasy openings.


    Mu Shinian usually has no problem, but the chain will fall off as soon as the light is turned off. If Bo shallow knows that he is designing this time, it will be over.


    Bo Qian is sure to kill himself!


    Tang and song wiped a cold sweat.


    Mu Shinian gradually walked towards the box in the dark.


    Bo Qian doesn''t like being at the bar. Although he looks crazy sometimes, he really likes to be quiet, so he should be in the box.


    It''s just who''s making trouble this time?


    What''s the purpose of the fight? It''s so noisy. How should it end?


    Mu Shinian just wants to find Bo Qian now. Let''s talk about other thingster.


    Mu Shimian sighed and groped forward in the dark.


    She only had a faint light in her cell phone. asionally someone rushed past her and almost bumped people several times.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and continued to move forward with a calm face.


    Outside, asionally came two screams.


    Almost everyone ran around.


    It can be seen that the back door is probably blocked.


    Suddenly someone followed behind.


    When mu Shinian''s look changed, he quickly shot in the past.


    Unfortunately, the hand was held.


    The next second, a warm back leaned over.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment. The next second, he looked back unbelievably.


    The two were close enough to see the outline of their thin and shallow faces.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to break the silence for a moment.


    When I didn''t see him, I was worried about his ident and being affected. Now I see him, and I don''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say a word in the silence.


    Thin and shallow just imprisoned her in his arms, with one hand firmly blocking her body, so as not to be identally touched by people running around.


    Mu Shinian frowned, smelled a strong smell of wine at the end of her nose, and her face sank sessfully.

 Chapter 908

    <h4>Chapter 908</h4>


    "You drank a lot of wine."


    This is probably the first thing they said after they met again.


    Thin shallow subconsciously panicked: "it was all poured by the grandson of the Tang and Song Dynasties!"


    By implication, he''s pretty innocent.


    When Mu read, the lips pursed tighter.


    If it were not for his acquiescence, how could the Tang and Song Dynasties fill him with wine.


    Bo Qian probably knew that mu Shinian was unhappy. After he showed some tangles in the dark, he pretended to speak calmly: "I''ll go to the switch."


    He said so, but there was no trace of loosening his hand.


    Mu Shinian frowned and stared at the clenched hands seriously.


    "They didn''te for you?"


    "No, there''s a deal. There''s a trace. Now I''m anxious to run out, so I came up with such a move." Thin shallow said: "has sent someone to solve."


    Also, this is his territory. He can''t be beaten so obediently.


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask anything. He followed him to the switch. Bo Qian carried a tool in his hand and repaired the switch in two or three times. With a slip, the electricity recovered again.


    Mu Shinian stayed in the dark for a long time and didn''t adapt to the sudden light. She blinked and saw a man carrying a wooden stick and attacking this way.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed. Before the other party took the shot, he quickly pulled thin to the side, and then kicked the person to the ground the next second.


    "Ah!"


    Someone screamed and fell to the ground. It''s hard to get up again.


    His face sank and dragged the man back: "your injury."


    "It''s all right. It''s healed long ago."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t care much.


    For a moment, the two men began to be speechless again.


    Just now, in the dark, the two people had nothing to say. At this meeting, the light resumed, and they didn''t know what to say.


    The two people looked at each other face to face until the thin mobile phone rang.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, opened the answer, and heard his voice from inside: "young master, it has been handled, and there is nothing missing."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow exined two more words and hung up the phone.


    Then it seemed even more embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with his big eyes open. There seemed to be a silent momentum between his eyebrows.


    Bo Qian has seen countless people, but only in front of her, there is less that kind of momentum and momentum.


    It seems that no matter how powerful he is, he is always subconsciously inferior to her.


    Mu Shinian did not open his eyes and calmly opened his mouth in a strange silence: "I''ll go back first."


    Thin shallow shook his fist, and the voice was a little hoarse and asked, "who brought you?"


    "My little elder martial sister."


    Mu Shinian finished and returned directly the same way.


    Thin shallow stared at her background.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. I seem to be thinner.


    Doesn''t she always eat well? Three meals a day and supper.


    Or is it that the pressure of study is too great, so it leads to gradual weight loss?


    One problem after another came out. Bo Qian couldn''t calm down at all. His brain was spinning like a top and couldn''t stop.


    Thin shallow frowned and watched her gradually go away. He couldn''t help catching up and blocking her way.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Thin shallow tried to put on an expressionless look and said in a cold tone: "I''ll send you there."


    Mu Shinian was obviously wrong: "I can walk by myself. I know the way."

 Chapter 909

    <h4>Chapter 909</h4>


    She is afraid of the dark, but she is not so crazy about the road.


    Just a few steps, don''t you know?


    Thin shallow shook his fist and searched for excuses in his mind. Suddenly, his brain shed and blurted out: "your little elder martial sister is in contact with Tang and Song dynasties. If you have something wrong, your little elder martial sister may have made trouble."


    Mu Shinian pondered this sentence over and over in his heart, and then his eyes became strange.


    Thin shallow was full of hair when he was looked at by mu Shinian. He avoided her eyes and tried to pretend to be very natural: "you, what''s the matter with you!"


    Mu Shinian took back his surprised eyes, and at the same time, there was a trace of bitter taste in the bottom of his heart.


    She bit her lower lip and gently shook her head: "it''s okay, let''s go."


    It''s like this.


    No wonder there has been a well deserved statement about those things all the time.


    Mu Shinian was suddenly lost.


    Standing beside her, Bo Qian could also feel that the small universe on her was getting smaller and smaller.


    He was even more confused and didn''t think of anything.


    But I dare not ask.


    The two walked all the way towards the little elder martial sister. After they went out, Tang and song touched their chin and said with emotion: "this is not my fault. How do I know that there will be a group of fools who have nothing to do and have to stay with you."


    How wonderful the thin and shallow expression is.


    He looked at Tang and Song Dynasties and smiled darkly: "is this your idea?"


    Tang and Song Dynasties called him here nervously, and then said like a treasure that mu Shinian woulde too. At that time, the two people can meet again. They can''t really never see each other for a lifetime.


    The so-called surprise turned out to be like this.


    Bo Qian wants to do it very much now.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties seemed to understand what he meant. They suddenly stepped back two or three steps and put their hands in a defensive posture: "don''t be unreasonable. My n is good. I didn''t know there would be such a group of silly forks. However, speaking of it, shouldn''t this be your problem? After all, people are in your club, so it''s not my fault."


    He''s so reasonable.


    For a moment, Bo Qian couldn''t find anything to refute.


    He sneered twice, looked up and down the Tang and Song Dynasties, and said, "so I have to thank you?"


    "Just be grateful, as long as you don''t settle ounts after autumn."


    Tang and Song dynasties are very insightful.


    Thin shallow held his breath and didn''t want to talk to Tang and song at all. He turned around and said to the club manager, "those people are you?"


    "Master Bo, I have caught all of them. There are many of them. Now people are in the back storage room."


    The manager didn''t know such a big thing would happen.


    Bo Qian didn''te to the club for ten days and a half months. He rarely came to the club. As a result, he happened to encounter such a bad thing.


    The manager is afraid now whether his job will be lost.


    Thin shallow direct chin lift: "lead the way."


    The manager was stunned. After reacting, he quickly put on a respectful and obedient posture: "OK, OK, please this way, please this way."


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, mu Shinian''s mood was even more lost.


    The little elder martial sister was frightened to watch.


    no


    It''s estimated that the time for two people to be alone hasn''t arrived for half an hour. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 910

    <h4>Chapter 910</h4>


    Or did Bo shallow say something directly and hurt mu Shinian''s young heart?


    Mu Shinian was thinking, and a hand pressed on her shoulder.


    Mu Shinian nced at the hand and smiled gently: "little elder martial sister, what''s the matter?"


    "What? What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with you!" The little elder martial sister took a look at her from top to bottom, took a deep breath and said frankly, "tell me directly what''s the matter with you. You''re so desperate all the way back. Who bullied you?"


    "No one bullied me."


    Mu Shinian''s tired mouth.


    The little elder martial sister frowned: "no one bullied you, then why do you look so sad."


    "Sad?"


    Mu Shinian touched his face and looked at the little elder martial sister in shock.


    The little elder martial sister gave a cry, touched her face, and then sighed again, "look at yourself. It''s estimated that you''re going to cry."


    This is unrealistic.


    Mu Shinian refuted on the spot.


    "I won''t cry."


    No matter how painful or badly hurt, she won''t cry.


    The little elder martial sister shook her head: "yes, you never cry, so what did Bo shallow say? He hurt you like this."


    Mu Shinian moved her lips and closed her mouth. The next second, she moved her lower lips again.


    Repeated several times, she didn''t finish aplete sentence.


    Little elder martial sister looked at it and felt her head was big.


    "Speak directly, little elder martial sister. I can hold it. Don''t take anything to heart."


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip for a long time before he opened his mouth weakly: "little elder martial sister, what do you think of Bo Qian?"


    Yes, I finally asked this topic.


    Since Mu Sinian grew up, the little elder martial sister has been looking forward to this.


    Her younger martial sister, with a naive and innocent face, asked her whether a certain opposite sex was good or not, and she, like a life teacher, Chunchun education.


    Little elder martial sister waited for many years and finally got the chance. She smiled, not to mention how brilliant she was.


    Isn''t it?


    Mu Shinian blinked. The little elder martial sister was so happy when she heard Bo Qian''s name before she asked.


    Is it difficult that they have already made a secret promise?


    What about the Tang and Song Dynasties? Cannon fodder or... An excuse to cover up?


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t know the magnificent idea in Mu Sinian''s heart. She raised her hand and patted Mu Sinian on the shoulder, Then hold: "Bo Qian, although he doesn''t seem to be a very serious person, in fact, he is also a good person. At least he is very good to you. Such a person is cold to the outside world, but he leaves all his patience and love to you. How do you think, he is still a good person."


    The rating is still quite high.


    It''s just why the little elder martial sister''s expression looks so... Painful.


    Mu Shinian felt that his heart was about to be pulled up.


    Are you forcing a smile?


    Evenughter is so twisted.


    Is the bottom of my heart too stimted?


    Little elder martial sister felt a little internal injury.


    Anyway, Bo Qian is still a reliable person. It''s lucky to meet Bo Qian at such a young age, but she can''t stand it. Her little sister is so famous.

 Chapter 911

    <h4>Chapter 911</h4>


    Is time really passing too fast?


    Younger martial sister is no longer the one who can''t jump a few words a day.


    "Younger martial sister, you also know the situation of Bo Qian. He has a lot of money and power. It can be said that he is an existence that calls the wind and rain. Such a person is either arrogant or arrogant. There are few people who can make him bow his head, but he bows his head only for you. If he didn''t have you in his heart, he wouldn''t do this."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head. After listening to the little elder martial sister, he couldn''t help asking, "what I asked is your opinion."


    Mu Shinian carefully repeated: "little elder martial sister, what do you think of Bo Qian? It has nothing to do with me."


    The little elder martial sister was stunned and a little confused.


    "What is my opinion?"


    "Yes, what do you think of him?"


    Mu Shinian asked frankly.


    The little elder martial sister was stunned for a long time before she silently spit out a single syble: "ah, me?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    In order to worry about the little elder martial sister''s mood, Bo Qian specially sent her back.


    It can be seen that Bo Qian must have a little elder martial sister in his heart.


    Yeah.


    The little elder martial sister is so good-looking, and she is still an adult, and... Mu Shinian silently stares at some ce of the little elder martial sister.


    Little elder martial sister''s scalp was numb when she saw it.


    She couldn''t help holding her arm and said, "young martial sister, do you have any questions to be clear? I don''t understand very well."


    Mu Shinian felt as if he had lost something all the way.


    But on second thought, if the little elder martial sister can find happiness, she will be a perfect young martial sister.


    So she wanted to open it all at once.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, just tell me, what do you think of shallow?"


    The little elder martial sister''s expression became more numb.


    "No, what can I think of him?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her: "answer my question."


    How should she answer this inexplicable question.


    The little elder martial sister muttered in her heart. On the surface, she put on a calm smile: "this person, this person, is pretty good. At least it''s better than the Tang and Song dynasties."


    Where can a man who admires the time go.


    Mu Shinian heard this sentence and gently nodded his head: "OK, I know."


    "No, what do you know?"


    Little elder martial sister doesn''t know what to say at all.


    "No, younger martial sister, I think you have be very strange since just now. Did something happen just now?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head. As soon as he grasped the hand that the little elder martial sister was still holding on her shoulder, he took a deep breath and said confidently, "no matter what decision you make, I will support you unconditionally."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister''s face was nk.


    She didn''t know what decision she had made. She could make mu Shinian so determined and determined.


    Mu Sinian let go and walked calmly to the school, leaving the little elder martial sister alone in a silent daze.


    What happened just now.


    Something must have happened.


    Otherwise, how could mu Shinian be so unreasonable.


    But what happened.


    What can shallow do in such a short time.


    One question after another came out. The little elder martial sister was really worried. She took out her mobile phone and called Tang and song.

 Chapter 912

    <h4>Chapter 912</h4>


    The Tang and Song Dynasties soon answered; "What''s the matter? It''s all right. It''s strange here."


    The little elder martial sister had a headache when she heard this sentence: "stop it, my little younger martial sister is more entric."


    Both of them were speechless for a moment.


    The little elder martial sister sighed heavily and said, "can you transfer the monitoring over there?"


    Tang Song shook his head and said, "no, the monitoring of this club is not exposed, and specially asked someone to write a program. It is estimated that it is not so easy to crack. What do you need to monitor?"


    Little elder martial sister bit her teeth.


    Good.


    This road is really impassable.


    But she was just curious. What happened to the two people? Mu Shinian would be so strange tonight.


    If it weren''t for what Bo shallow did and said, mu Shinian wouldn''t be so strange.


    But now there''s no evidence.


    Little elder martial sister said nothing to the phone and hung up her cell phone.


    Mu Shinian had gone to school, and she couldn''t get in, so she had to go back first.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went back, he thought his mood would be as peaceful as ever.


    However, she sat on the bed, her mind was nk, and then another trace of pain came out, scarring her all over.


    Mu Shimian sighed, some helplessly against his forehead.


    Nothing.


    Little elder martial sister is so good. It''s not unreasonable for Bo Qian to like her.


    However, due to her rtionship, the little elder martial sister is still inseparable from her, even if she appreciates it in her heart.


    This is the so-called like a person.


    It turns out that they both have each other in their hearts.


    Well, she''s really going too far.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, and the loss between his eyebrows and eyes was almost overflowing the screen.


    The little elder martial sister saw me, leaving only deep heartache.


    She frowned hard and said uneasily, "what''s the matter with you, little martial sister? OK, is it suddenly ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian squeezed out an ugly smile: "I''m fine, little elder martial sister. In fact, you don''t have to worry about my existence."


    "... ah?"


    A huge question mark appeared on the little elder martial sister''s head.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, patted the little elder martial sister on the shoulder twice, and said, "little martial sister, you are so good-looking, so talented, and so good-looking. Most boys will like you."


    The little elder martial sister continued to look at her nkly with a question mark at one end.


    "No, what do you mean? I didn''t understand anything."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s all right, little elder martial sister, I support you."


    Then she pointed to the school: "I''ll go first. Bye."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister waved her hand nkly and stared at her in doubt. Then the question mark on her head became bigger and bigger.


    What''s going on?


    Why is it so strange to admire the times and read the present.


    Did she get any stimtion on the thin side.


    Otherwise, why are you so weird?


    The little elder martial sister felt her chin and guessed for a long time, but she still didn''t think of one. Therefore, she took out her mobile phone and directly called Tang Song


    "Where are you?"


    The two maintain a love rtionship that outsiders simply can''t understand, but the little elder martial sister has never taken the initiative to call Tang Song. Therefore, when she suddenly received a call from the little elder martial sister, Tang Song was a little stunned.

 Chapter 913

    <h4>Chapter 913</h4>


    It was not until the little elder martial sister impatiently repeated it twice that Tang Song came back: "Oh, I''m still here at the club."


    "Good. Don''t move there."


    The little elder martial sister said that, hung up the phone and drove back to the club.


    Since Tang Song answered the phone, he really stood where he was. When the little elder martial sister came back, he came together excitedly: "you''re here. You''re looking for me?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at him and said, "what about thin and shallow?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song were stunned. The next second, his face suddenly became wonderful: "what are you looking for Bo Qian to do? You don''t have any intersection with him."


    Seeing that his whole body was going to explode, the little elder martial sister couldn''t help provoking his chin and teased his mind: "what''s the matter? I''m afraid I don''t want you. If I don''t want you, you have no ce toin."


    Tang and song were still addicted to her beauty tricks. When he heard this, his face turned ck.


    He grabbed the girl''s wrist and asked, "are you reminding me to go with you to get a certificate?"


    The little elder martial sister patted him on the shoulder, seeminglyforting, but actually stabbed him in the wound: "what do you think, I don''t want to, can you force me?"


    That''s right!


    The Tang and Song dynasties were so angry that they were about to explode.


    The little elder martial sister didn''t have time to entangle any more. She drew back her hand and asked calmly, "I have something to do with shallow, which has something to do with mu Shinian."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were about to explode. Hearing this sentence, miraculously collected all the anger.


    He took the little elder martial sister''s hand and muttered, "you should have made it clear earlier."


    He thought that there was something inexplicable between Bo Qian and little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister rolled her eyes silently: "I thank you for looking at me like this."


    "But your brain may really not be clear. How can you see me?"


    Tang and song Leng nodded.


    The little elder martial sister''s fist almost hardened again. As a result, he heard a faint sentence from the Tang and Song Dynasties: "he only likes to admire the time and read like that. His eyes are too unique. Ordinary people really can''t learn."


    Little elder martial sister''s fist is harder.


    "What are you saying? What happened to Mu Shinian? Isn''t she very good?"


    When Tang and Song Dynasties saw the young martial sister''s posture, he dared to say a bad word about admiring the time, and he would beat her up immediately.


    Tang and song''s body trembled gently twice and hurriedly begged for mercy: "I don''t mean that. I mean, thin and shallow eyes are unique. If you can pick one of so many people to admire the time, others won''t have such good eyes."


    The little elder martial sister Qi said with a wordless sigh: "if I were a man, I would go after her. How good it is to admire her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song dynasties were too rational to speak.


    It''s better to read where you are.


    Ordinary boys probably can''t hold her, that is, thin and shallow.


    If it were him, it would be really impossible.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to know what he was thinking and sighed: "don''t look at her as if nothing could hurt her. She was hurt and sad. All the pain was covered behind her. Everyone saw that she was fearless. In fact, how could she really practice a diamond like heart alone."


    It''s just too deep. Even the closest people can''t see two or three points of her inner world.

 Chapter 914

    <h4>Chapter 914</h4>


    Only those of them who have seen her most miserable can let her open her heart asionally.


    Tang and song were silent. It seemed that from her words, she saw the little girl lonely and helpless, but she clenched her teeth and refused to let people see her inner vulnerability.


    Lonely and indifferent.


    However, they pack themselves very strong.


    Tang and song painfully touched the little elder martial sister''s head.


    This was a subconscious action. The little elder martial sister was also frightened and looked at him with a defensive face: "what are you doing?"


    The Tang and Song dynasties also suddenly felt embarrassed. He coughed and looked around with some erratic eyes: "there is a thin and shallow in the future. It won''t be a person to admire the time."


    Little elder martial sister, when she heard the word "thin and shallow", her head became big.


    She sneered, not very calm and said, "if Bo shallow really wants to live with mu Shinian forever, she shouldn''t be driven out. Mu Shinian can live a good life no matter what environment she is in."


    Tang Songgang wanted to say something for his brother. As a result, the little elder martial sister didn''t wait for him at all. She directly pushed the door open and went in.


    Tang and song''s hands were frozen in the air, so they had to go in and close the door.


    The people in the club have caught all the troublemakers. As soon as Bo was about to ask questions, he was interrupted. He looked at the visitor impatiently.


    Little elder martial sister was not afraid of his majesty at all. She went straight to the point: "what did you say to Shi Nian?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow frown, puzzled looking at her.


    The little elder martial sister sneered and said impolitely, "her words are strange today. If it weren''t for what you said to her, she would never be like this."


    The thin face was even more strange.


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "Impossible."


    The little elder martial sister spoke confidently.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties on one side saw that the two of them were gradually going to be stiff, so they hurriedly blocked in front of the two people, rushed to thin shallow and hurriedly exined: "she meant that it was really strange to go back and say strange things."


    Then she looked at the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister nodded and repeated what mu Shinian had just said with her strong memory.


    Then the expressions of the two big men became stiff.


    Tang and song couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. As a result, they were stifled by the little elder martial sister''s eyes.


    Tang and song ttered and said, "well, I mean, can the thought of admiring Shi Nian be so... Profound?"


    Thin shallow looked at him, then looked at the little elder martial sister on the side, and asked uncertainly, "is this really what mu Shinian said?"


    The little elder martial sister wanted to throw him two big eyes: "otherwise, is it still my own imagination?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin expression suddenly went nk.


    Is this really what mu Shinian said? What was she stimted by?


    The little elder martial sister pressed the two sudden green tendons on her head. The whole person was a little bad.


    "So, what did you say to Mu Shinian?"


    Thin and shallow frowned: "I didn''t say anything."


    "What happened to her!" If you had fought, I would have started to fight.


    What happened in the short minutes after mu Shinian left her? Otherwise, how could it be so strange?


    She almost suspected that it was not her little sister.


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at these two people. Finally, they directly robbed: "Bo Qian, why don''t you go and have a look? People will be very strange after being strongly stimted. Like those who want tomit suicide, they generally behave very strange beforemitting suicide."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the two men swish, and their eyes floated over and fixed on him.

 Chapter 915

    <h4>Chapter 915</h4>


    The Tang and Song Dynasties immediately felt a pressure floating from all directions.


    He shrunk back a little helplessly and stared at the two people: "what do you think you stare at me so much? What did I say wrong?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at her thin, pale face, stunned, and slowly opened her mouth: "you just said, suicide?"


    Tang and song realized that they had said something they shouldn''t have said.


    He let out a sigh, Some uncertain openings: "well, I just said it casually. Otherwise, Bo Qian didn''t say anything. How could mu Shinian suddenly change her temper? She didn''t say those words normally before, but now you see, she not only said them, but also said them so many times, so I said, she should be stimted."


    The sound behind is getting lower and lower.


    Tang and Song Dynasty looked at the eyes of those two people and some dared not go on.


    "I''m just talking casually. You can treat me as nonsense, nonsense."


    Tang and song finished and silently closed their mouths.


    The little elder martial sister looked at it with thin eyes. In an instant, a murderous spirit filled in: "I warn you, I don''t count who you are and how powerful you are. If something happens to my little younger martial sister, I will never let you go!"


    Thin and shallow eyebrows also frowned.


    Mu Shinian is definitely not such a sensational person.


    It''s definitely not without reason to say those messy words suddenly.


    Since it is stimted, people maye to a desperate situation.


    I''m a little shallow. I don''t dare to think further.


    He took a deep breath, his face was a little ugly, and he was about to go out


    The younger martial sister grabbed the man and said, "what are you doing? Don''t you think things are not big enough?"


    Thin shallow is now full of thoughts about Mu Shinian. No one wants to give face. He directly pulls away her hand and walks out without expression.


    "You!"


    The little elder martial sister cursed fiercely and followed up quickly.


    Tang and song knew that they had said things they shouldn''t have said, and those words persuaded themselves. At that time, his expression became strange.


    Although mu Shinian usually looks so optimistic and cheerful, people can do everything when theye to a certain point.


    If there''s a chance, I''m not sure.


    Tang and song struggled for a moment, but they couldn''t rest assured and followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    On the road, the speed of the thin car soared to the extreme.


    Several times, they almost scratched the car next to them.


    Tang and song, sitting in the back seat, hugged the little elder martial sister tightly, and a cold sweat came out on her forehead.


    Thin shallow has yed racing. There are many thrilling corners. He can y with ease. ording to normal conditions, such a little distance is not a problem at all.


    However, he had problems several times today.


    It shows that his mind has gone elsewhere.


    Tang and Song dynasties also knew what Bo Qian was worried about. Don''t mention him. He would worry if he met by chance. Therefore, he didn''t mention that he wanted to slow him down.


    When the three arrived at the school, they rushed in directly.


    It''s easy to get in with Bo Qian''s face. The guard was surprised at first. When he saw Bo Qian''s face, he immediately told the headmaster.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is really in a bad mood.

 Chapter 916

    <h4>Chapter 916</h4>


    She sat alone in bed for a long time, but she still didn''t want to open it at all.


    She stayed for a long time. Finally, she found out a sleeping pill and took it.


    Then her head became heavier and heavier until she finally fell asleep.


    Thin shallow knocked on the door several times, but no one meant to open the door.


    After knocking on the door twice, Bo Qian became impatient and kicked him directly.


    The doors here are password locks, and they are not so thin that they know the door password of their girls'' dormitory, so they can only open the door in the most direct and violent way.


    The headmaster was very frightened. He touched his heart and didn''t calm down several times.


    "That, that, I called Mu''s other roommates. They probably know the password."


    Bang.


    There was another loud noise, and the whole ground seemed to shake.


    I didn''t hear a word.


    Seeing this, Tang and song had to pull over the headmaster and gently say, "you leave first."


    If something really happens to Mu Shinian... The headmaster can''t help.


    The headmaster uttered a voice, a little embarrassed: "this, this is not easy to handle."


    "Listen to me and leave first. I promise nothing will happen." The Tang and Song Dynasties seemed gentle, but they didn''t mean to give in at all.


    Seeing him like this, the headmaster had to leave with a group of people.


    On the way, someone asked anxiously, "well, it''s not good. Last time, young master Bo went to Mu''s dormitory and put it in this time. If it''s spread out."


    "Didn''t you hear?" The headmaster was also very embarrassed and said, "the people inside are thin wives. Since they are wives, it doesn''t matter."


    "However, you can''t really say that it''s a rtionship between husband and wife. I look very unreliable. Young master Bo, how can you talk to a minor."


    "What minors? Aren''t theying of age soon?" The headmaster touched his chin with emotion; "Moreover, the feasibility is quite high. Young master Bo has what he wants. If it''s really just for fun, how can he use the name of husband and wife."


    The group finally lost their voice and probably agreed with what the headmaster said.


    "That''s right."


    "Aren''t those childe brothers a bunch of girlfriends? But few seriously admit their rtionship."


    ¡­¡­


    This school is a noble school. Even the dormitory is the best.


    The door is also the best.


    Thin shallow bang, hit several times, and finally knocked the door open simply and rudely.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties stared at the debris in the ground and couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on their forehead.


    Why does he have a terrible feeling? It seems that a storm is in front of him.


    He will look unlucky at any time.


    Thin shallow stepped on the debris on the ground and walked in expressionless.


    Little elder martial sister hurried in.


    Thin shallow stood by mu Shinian''s bed, staring at the serene sleeping face, and his heart sank to the bottom of the sea.


    The younger martial sister also turned pale.


    Tang and song looked at the two of them and looked at mu Shinian again. He wanted to break the suffocating atmosphere. He thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "that''s no wonder mu Shinian didn''t hear. It turned out that she was already asleep..."


    incorrect!


    Even if you sleep and die again, you''ll wake up long ago!


    So, mu Shinian didn''t hear it unless she had

 Chapter 917

    <h4>Chapter 917</h4>


    The whole body of Tang and Song Dynasty seemed to fall into the cer. He shivered and stared at his thin face: "he."


    Thin shallow didn''t make a sound, just walked out and stretched out his hands, trembling slightly.


    He gently explored the nostrils of Mu Shinian and found that after breathing, his hanging heart finally rxed. He took a breath, picked up the man with difficulty and went outside without saying a word; "You drive!"


    Then he went out.


    The little elder martial sister also went out pale.


    "No, definitely not. Mu Shinian won''te to this step no matter what happens, so absolutely not!"


    Thin shallow didn''t know that the word touched his fragile nerve. Without looking back, he threw down a sentence: "of course she won''t die!"


    Even if she had stepped into hell with one foot, he would dig people out alive at any cost.


    He will do it anyway and at any cost.


    ¡­¡­


    This is the longest drive in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Express delivery is very fast, but he feels very slow.


    Thin shallow sitting in the back seat, a phone call to all the experts in the city.


    And he never said a word since he got on the bus. He just sat there quietly, pinching her, repeating boring actions again and again. From beginning to end, he didn''t say a word.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties secretly wiped a cold sweat, stared at the people who had broken their skin and bled, and took a breath.


    It''s really wrong.


    Mu Shinian shouldn''t have swallowed anything and killed himself.


    Otherwise, how could it be so quiet.


    Such a loud voice didn''t wake her up. Among the people who pinched her so hard, she didn''t wake up with pain, so what happened to her.


    One question after another came up.


    Tang and song were distracted and almost stepped on the elerator as the brake. He was too scared to think about it. He had to drive the car to the hospital as soon as possible.


    The doctor has been waiting in the hospital for a long time.


    After seeing mu Shinian, several of the doctors showed expressions of internal injury.


    Again.


    Mu Shinian came again.


    Several times before, because of her, the whole hospital was full of chickens and dogs.


    It will.


    It seems more serious.


    Bo shallow walked in all the way, put the person on the bed in the emergency room and told them the situation.


    The doctors couldn''t help taking a breath after listening.


    no


    How did this happen.


    Thin and shallow saw that they showed a bad expression on their face and severely bit their lower teeth: "what are you doing, saving people?"


    A word awakened the dreamer, and the group of doctors hurriedly pushed the man to the operating room.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t she eating something she shouldn''t?"


    "How do I know? Look at what young master Bo said. It seems that it''s really a little serious."


    "Yes, I also think, under normal circumstances, how can I be awakened."


    "No matter what, first give her a physical examination to see what went wrong."


    "I think so, too. Otherwise, it would be too difficult."


    A group of doctors were in a hurry. No one dared to ck off. They checked carefully.


    Outside the door, Bo Qian is about to stand himself as a stone.


    Tang and song looked at the little elder martial sister''s worried face and gentlyforted her, although it didn''t help.

 Chapter 918

    <h4>Chapter 918</h4>


    The little elder martial sister looked dignified and clenched her teeth. I don''t know if she heard it: "she will never have an ident. I believe her."


    "No matter how bad it is, she won''t go to suicide."


    Tang and song knew that the little elder martial sister had forced Ji into a desperate situation.


    It seems that only through so many times of repeated emphasis can she find her voice and reason, and tell herself that the person who may have had an ident has not made a sound.


    Tang and song sighed, reached out and hugged her shoulder.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    The little elder martial sister clenched her teeth and dared not rx for a moment.


    Little elder martial sister is like this, not to mention thin and shallow,


    During the Tang and Song Dynasties, I didn''t dare to take a look at his expression. I always thought it would be very ugly.


    In this world, except for the little elder martial sister, there is probably only thin and shallow left. She is most concerned about Mu Shinian.


    Besides, that''s the person he identified.


    Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t dare to think about what Bo Qian would do if Mu Shinian had an ident.


    Just thinking, the door suddenly opened.


    The three people outside the door stared at the doctors in shock, and their faces were full of worry and despair.


    The doctor was looked at by their eyes and hurried back two steps. He pulled his mouth awkwardly and said slowly: "well, don''t worry, it''s no big deal, really!"


    Thin and shallow frowned, and his Qi field changed.


    "What do you mean?"


    The doctor coughed and said slowly, "well, we have examined Miss Mu and found that there is nothing wrong with her. The reason why she fell into aa is that she took sleeping pills."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three eyes in the room all focused on the doctor''s face, and then burst out: "sleeping pills!"


    When the doctor was looked at by them, the pressure immediately increased.


    He gave a weak sound and said, "yes, yes, Miss Mu probably doesn''t often take sleeping pills, so she suddenly took it this time. The effect was too strong, so she fell into aa. She''ll be fine when she wakes up."


    After the little elder martial sister breathed a sigh of relief, she realized that it was wrong.


    "She has seldom taken sleeping pills."


    Thetest one can be traced back to a long time ago.


    At that time, mu Shinian had just retired from the organization and had nightmares every night, so she couldn''t take sleeping pills to sleep.


    But that was two or three years ago.


    Then why do you take medicine now.


    Tang Song touched his chin and seemed to get the brain waves of the little elder martial sister. He said, "it''s estimated that something really bothers her, so she can''t sleep. Otherwise, how can she be good? She will suddenly lose sleep."


    That makes a lot of sense.


    No one can refute it.


    Thin shallow frowned, looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties, and carefully recalled what he had said.


    He thought about it twice, but he didn''t think of a reason.


    Therefore, he simply said everything that happened that day, including what mu Shinian said before.


    After that, he looked at the two people seriously.


    "That''s all I said."


    The two men looked at each other. Finally, they were silent.

 Chapter 919

    <h4>Chapter 919</h4>


    Each brain is iparably huge.


    The little elder martial sister squeezed out a difficult sentence: "so, what''s the problem?"


    She doesn''t know.


    Mu Shinian ispletely inexplicable.


    If it''s thin, no problem.


    Mu Shinian''s words are no problem.


    But what she said to the little elder martial sister has a big problem.


    Not only that, but also rely on sleeping pills to sleep, which shows that the problem is even bigger.


    The little elder martial sister was two big. She bit her fingers awkwardly and thought carefully. She couldn''t think of any problem.


    Tang and song took the opportunity to say, "Bo Qian, why don''t you just stay with mu Shinian during this period of time? She will start the exam in a few days. At this time, she won''t be afraid of an ident."


    "You''d better look at her first. When she wakes up, talk to her and see what''s wrong."


    Needless to say, Bo Qian would do the same.


    He looked at the mu Shinian pushed out, and slept very quietly. He didn''t care at all. Everyone outside was frightened by her.


    Thin shallow gently nodded his head and squeezed out a word hoarsely: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The mood has been ups and downs all day. Even if it is thin, I am a little tired.


    Bo Qian takes mu Shinian directly to his downtown apartment, which has little chance to give mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian slept for a long time. When he woke up, it was already midnight.


    She seldom slept sofortably. When she woke up, she sat on the bed with a nk face, and the whole person looked around a circle.


    Then, the whole person became more confused.


    "Amnesia?"


    Mu Shinian muttered again, weakly raised her hand and covered her head. The effect seems to have not passed yet. She will be dizzy.


    She remembered that the door was locked.


    You can''t get in without a password.


    No one cane in except his roommate.


    So, what the hell is going on.


    Mu Shinian covered her head, opened the quilt and struggled to get up. She lowered her head, looked at her pajamas, and fortunately vomited out. Fortunately, the clothes were still there.


    There''s nothing different about her.


    Except for a little dizziness in the head.


    Mu Shinian looked left and right, picked up a pillow and nned to see someone, so he began to start first.


    Mu Shimian nned everything well, but when she opened the door and found the man who brought her here, she was stunned.


    Thin shallow is cooking porridge in the kitchen, and the figure suddenly bumps into her sight.


    Mu Shinian raised his pillow and put it back.


    Thin shallow heard the voice and didn''t look back. He just said indifferently, "are you awake?"


    I don''t know how to make it. The porridge tastes great and smells delicious.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think he was hungry alone. He was tempted by porridge and suddenly felt hungry.


    Thin and shallow didn''t answer: "why don''t you talk."


    Mu Shi said, "wake up."


    The next second, she felt iprehensible again.


    Why did Bo Qian get her here? Even if you need to find her, you won''t bring everyone here. Can''t you talk well at school?


    Mu Shinian thought listlessly.


    I can''t fathom the man''s ideas at all.

 Chapter 920

    <h4>Chapter 920</h4>


    Thin shallow pointed to the table and said coldly: "you can eatter."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "I''ll wash."


    With that, she went back to the bedroom.


    After washing his face and being stimted by cold water, mu Shinian woke up a little.


    She remembers very well.


    I took a sleeping pill and went to bed.


    Then, when the memoryes here, it ispletely stuck.


    She doesn''t remember how she came here and how Bo shallow got into her dormitory.


    Mu Shinian frowned in distress and didn''t think of a reason.


    The door was knocked twice, and a thin voice came out: "put your clothes outside."


    "... oh."


    When they left, mu Shinian opened the door and saw a new set of clothes.


    It''s always her favorite style.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much. He simply took a bath, changed his clothes and went out.


    Thin shallow has filled the porridge. Mu Shinian skillfully walks over, picks up the spoon and starts eating without saying hello.


    After filling her stomach, she found that the thin bowl of porridge didn''t move at all.


    She frowned and looked at him iprehensibly.


    "Don''t you eat?"


    Thin shallow simply pushed the bowl of porridge in front of her: "you eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked strangely at the bowl of porridge. After a long silence, he brought it over and continued to wolf it down.


    It''s delicious.


    She was well raised in Bo''s house before. Now she''s outside. There''s a big gap in her diet.


    Now she is a little happy to eat the familiar food.


    Thin shallow waited until she ate up all the dishes and chopsticks.


    Mu Shinian still sat at the table, staring at the thin background in a daze.


    What''s the matter? He said at least, otherwise he wouldn''t know what happened.


    Mu Shinian thought weakly.


    Thin shallow poured two cups of water back, one in front of her, the other in his hand and drank slowly.


    Mu Shinian frowned uneasily: "how could I be here?"


    Thin shallow raised his eyes, looked at her, lowered his head again, drank half a ss of water, and then he said, "why take sleeping pills."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowns. How does he know about sleeping pills?


    Thin shallow put down the water cup, saw her face at a loss and sneered: "don''t tell me, you don''t know it''s sleeping pills, but you thought it was candy."


    This is not.


    Sleeping pills taste bitter and candy tastes sweet.


    She can still distinguish this.


    The coldness on thin and shallow face was deeper: "why don''t you talk?"


    Because I don''t know what to say.


    Because after knowing that you like little elder martial sister, you feel a little unhappy. As a result, thinking about it is even more unhappy.


    Then take sleeping pills?


    If this goes out, many people''s big teeth will beughed off.


    Mu Shinian thought bitterly at the bottom of his heart.


    "Nothing." After a pause, she added, "I can''t sleep, so I eat."


    Thin and shallow narrowed his eyes dangerously: "can''t you sleep? What''s on your mind? As for taking sleeping pills, don''t you understand that medicine can''t be taken casually?"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and wanted to say something.


    As a result, the shallow mood was finally forced to a critical point, he sneered

 Chapter 921

    <h4>Chapter 921</h4>


    "Mu Shinian, what about yourmon sense? Did you run away from home?"


    Mu Shinian tried to interrupt several times, but he was interrupted.


    This time, she was silent for two minutes. Finally, she said innocently; "I''m not running away from home."


    It was driven out by Bo shallow.


    On this alone, she is really innocent.


    Thin and shallow can''t fight at all.


    Before, he was still holding his breath. At this time, any anger came out.


    Especially when he saw mu Shinian''s face: I''m not, I don''t, I didn''t do anything wrong, he wanted to get angry all the more.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, and there was a very calm... Fatigue between his eyebrows and eyes.


    It''s strange that she''s not tired after taking such powerful sleeping pills!


    I held my breath in my heart and didn''t say much when I saw her like this.


    "You rest first and wait until you''re full."


    Somehow, mu Shinian suddenly missed him.


    In the past, thin and shallow were the same.


    She made such and such mistakes. As long as she was quiet and didn''t talk back, she would feel sorry after saying a few words. She would leave one sentence and talk about itter... Then there would be no future.


    Mu Shimian sighed softly.


    Bo Qian never seems to me her.


    But that''s just before.


    Seeing that she was distracted again, she didn''t know what she thought, opened the door and went out directly.


    After sitting in bed for a long time, mu Shiniany down again and fell asleep.


    When she had enough sleep, she was free to think, are they reconciled?


    But it''s not.


    She had seen people who offended thin and shallow, and there was no way out.


    Those who have been cklisted by Bo Qian will never have a chance to be released one day.


    So, Bo Qian, this is... Do you want to please little elder martial sister through him?


    Mu Shinian was silent, the corners of his mouth copsed tightly, and his face showed a trace of obvious loss.


    Is this called * * house and Wu?


    Mu Shinian''s head aches even more when he thinks of it.


    Is it because they are worried about the rtionship between the two of them, so Bo Qian and little elder martial sister didn''t pierce theyer of cellophane?


    It''s all her fault.


    The cheek suddenly became hot.


    Mu Shinian was surprised, suddenly came back, looked up and ran into a pair of curious eyes.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Thin and shallow looked at her strangely.


    I was quite engaged in thinking. I didn''t hear a few calls just now.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and tried to say it several times, but they were swallowed back.


    Thin shallow handed her the water: "just say what you want to say."


    Mu Shinian hesitated. Finally, he made a decision and asked, "what do you think of my little elder martial sister?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin shallow corner of his eye gave two blows.


    "What?"


    Mu Shinian bit his lip, and his voice became thinner and thinner: "I mean, what do you think of my little elder martial sister?"


    Her voice was very low, buzzing like a mosquito, but there were only two of them here, so Bo shallow listened to all these words.


    He said nothing: "why do you ask?"


    I''m sorry.


    Mu Shinian bit his lower lip hard.


    "Just say it."


    Thin shallow seriously doubts whether mu Shinian is stupid to take sleeping pills. Otherwise, how can he be good, he will be like this.


    What does her little elder martial sister have to do with him.

 Chapter 922

    <h4>Chapter 922</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian with a serious face. He was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth: "it''s OK."


    After all, Mu Sinian believes in little elder martial sister so much. She should have a good character.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. After he finished, mu Shinian''s expression looked even more broken.


    Not only ran away, but also faintly desperate.


    Thin shallow became nervous in an instant.


    "How did you..."


    Mu Shinian bit his lips hard and tried not to speak.


    Sure enough!


    Bo Qian''s evaluation of people is generally very low. Even his good friend Tang and song are barely OK. As a result, he said that the little elder martial sister is OK.


    This evaluation is high.


    Maybe Bo Qian thinks that little elder martial sister is unique in the world!


    Thin shallow eyes watched Mu Shimian''s face change rapidly. All kinds of expressions passed on his face, and he became uneasy.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    Thin and shallow frowned, bent one leg, sat on the bed and held her face: "what are you thinking? Is it physical difort?"


    It shouldn''t.


    The doctor said it would be fine when the medicine passed.


    Moreover, her little elder martial sister also said that mu Shinian had taken sleeping pills before and had no reaction.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and subconsciously kept a distance.


    This is the person that little elder martial sister likes. It''s not good, not good.


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Thin shallow became more and more uneasy: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and stirred the tassels on the quilt.


    Thin shallow looked at it and pulled off the tassels on the quilt one by one.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows mercilessly smoked twice: "Mu Shinian, what are you thinking!"


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and said firmly, "don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    "... what?"


    I''m really confused now.


    What happened to Mu Shinian?


    Mu Shinian shook his head, pulled up the quilt and covered his head again.


    In the quilt, she opened her eyes and lookedplex.


    Very good. She tried to convince herself that she found a good home, very good.


    Thin shallow was worried that mu Shinian''s body was not well, so he didn''t want to fight with her. As a result, mu Shinian threw down one question after another. If he didn''t ask clearly, he was about to suffocate himself.


    Shallow opened the quilt.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and slowly got up from the bed: "are you still busy?"


    Thin and pale, his face changed and changed.


    "Yes, do you have anything else?" He endured it to the extreme and had to say, "what do you want to say, make it clear to me!"


    Mu Shinian was weak.


    Thin shallow held her shoulder, frowned tightly, and looked chilly: "what do you mean by that sentence, you help me, what do you want to help me?"


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth and closed it again. After several times, he sessfully closed it again.


    "Make it clear." Bo Qian has given an ultimatum: "if you don''t make it clear, you won''t want to sleep today."


    This man ispletely unreasonable.


    Mu Shinian frowned and struggled for a moment before he said, "I''m fine... Don''t worry about me. Just do what you want to do. I won''t be your... Obstacle."


    That''s clear enough.


    Mu Shinian thought listlessly.


    After she said this, the expression on her thin face became more wonderful.

 Chapter 923

    <h4>Chapter 923</h4>


    He looked at mu Shinian with a row of question marks on his head.


    That''s clear. Is it clear? I didn''t say anything!


    One is shallow, the first two are big.


    He took a deep breath and began word by word: "what do I have to worry about you?"


    Mu Shinian''s expression was also a little dull.


    It''s hard to say this.


    "Say."


    Thin shallow''sst patience, when he saw mu Shinian''s hesitation, hadpletely dissipated.


    If you can, give him a hammer and he will beat the dog''s head every minute!


    Mu Shimian was stared at by Bo Qian for a full minute. She didn''t seed in sipping her lower lip and squeezed out a few words from the depths of her throat.


    "Your life is a big deal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A pale face.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes. Finally, the two people came to this step and finally pierced the window. Finally, they were strangers.


    Say all open, mu Shinian, cheer up and finish what you think at one time.


    "I mean, we''re just a fake husband and wife rtionship anyway. When we were engaged, there were no formalities, so we can''t count."


    "If you meet someone you like, you don''t have to worry about my ideas. I''ll know."


    Said here, mu Shinian really can''t go on.


    She opened her eyes and chewed the pain, hard to melt all her emotions into it.


    Thin shallow looked at her in amazement. After a moment of silence, he finally reflected what mu Shinian was saying.


    His lips moved several times before he finally found his voice: "you mean... No matter who I am with, you won''t care?"


    Mu Shinian almost blurted out No.


    But when she realized something, she swallowed the word "no".


    Whatever it is.


    Besides the little elder martial sister, who else will bo Qian be with.


    However, she dared not say this.


    Mu Shinian had to nod: "yes, you can leave me alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian was really stunned.


    He looked at mu Shinian in a daze. For a long time, he couldn''t move his eyes away.


    Mu Shinian means that there is no rtionship between the two people. Mu Shinian won''t mind who he is with.


    No, No.


    It should be said that mu Shinian didn''t mind from beginning to end.


    She is free.


    He is also free.


    Yes, does that mean?


    Thin shallow stared at her, and a light gradually became dim.


    Actually, it''s really funny.


    They had been together for so long and had experienced life and death. He thought he would understand some words, even if he didn''t say them.


    But he was wrong.


    Mu Shinian didn''t mind him from beginning to end.


    I''m afraid he''s just a dispensable person.


    Mu Shinian never had any other ideas about him.


    So the heart is dead, maybe that''s it.


    Thin, shallow and quiet collected his eyes, and there was a faint emotion flowing between his looks.


    "Mu Shinian, you really..."


    cruel.


    The heart is really hard.


    What he did was fed to the dog.


    incorrect.


    Even if you feed the dog for so long, it''s time for the dog to show gratitude.


    However, mu Shinian didn''t.


    She just wanted to push her into other people''s arms with her own hands. She was ruthless and had no intention of convergence.

 Chapter 924

    <h4>Chapter 924</h4>


    Thin and shallow looked at her calmly.


    For a long time, for a long time.


    He wanted to wait for her to say a denial, but in the end, he had nothing.


    Thin shallow suddenly felt very funny.


    It''s funnier than anything else I''ve experienced before.


    "Mu Shinian, these are your heart words?"


    Of course not.


    The voice came out again.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and pressed back the real voice at the bottom of his heart.


    She took a deep breath, forced herself to act as if nothing had happened, and then nodded.


    Good.


    Really good.


    The thin face is more wonderful.


    He nodded and almostughed angrily at the seriousness of her face.


    "Mu Shinian, you really worry about me, but you don''t have to worry about my business."


    This is, angry?


    Mu Shimian subconsciously found that he didn''t say anything wrong.


    But before she could sort out Bo Qian''s inexplicable anger, the other party had stood up. He smiled coldly, and his face was full of Su Sha.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. You''re just a fake. I was just trying to be fresh. I think you''re different from other girls. It''s fun, but now I find you''re not unique. I''m tired of ying."


    "What you just meant was that you were afraid I would pester you? Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. You can leave at any time if you want to go."


    "As for the rtionship between the two of us, don''t worry, I''ve never recognized it."


    Thin shallow said, coldly opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed, and the whole person didn''te back. When she reacted, Bo Qian had left. The door was empty, and asionally a cold wind blew in.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the quilt, and the whole person looked a little unspeakably disappointed.


    What do you mean by shallow words?


    Tired of ying, what do you mean?


    Mu Shinian tightly clutched the quilt and always had a calm mind. At this time, he suddenly couldn''t turn around.


    She frowned and thought in ce for a long time. Finally, a very ugly smile overflowed from the corners of her lips.


    Just ying!?


    Can''t they even make friends?


    Yeah.


    How embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed and suddenly felt as if the whole world had disappeared from his eyes.


    The person who will always be good to himself seems to disappear in an instant. He won''t leave a trace and won''t look back.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and closed his eyes heavily.


    Her world seems to be only dark from now on.


    There will be no more light to shine in.


    ¡­¡­


    The speed is very fast.


    The ck sports car sped through the street.


    Thin shallow held the steering wheel hard, and the howling cold wind blew in from the open window, asionally mixed with sand, so his eyes turned red.


    Thin shallow can''t tell where the pain is.


    Eye pain, or psychological pain.


    He always felt that he was a ruthless, meaningless and asshole. As a result, all his hearts copsed because of an mu Shinian and her words.


    At that moment, he finally tasted the so-called pain through his heart.


    Bang!


    The front of the car hit a tree.


    The ss was broken and cracked, the thin hand was cut by the ss, and a stream of blood sshed out immediately.


    Bo Qian didn''t even frown. He looked very calm.

 Chapter 925

    <h4>Chapter 925</h4>


    The feeling of blood flowing down is very clear and tragic.


    He looked very quietly without blinking.


    It hurts, but it''s not as painful as the bottom of my heart.


    Thin, shallow and heavy closed his eyes, and his whole body was filled with an unspeakable destion.


    Mu Shinian, you won.


    You really won.


    Thin shallow head silently against the steering wheel, powerless squeeze out a self mocking smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to school from the hotel. As a result, facing the empty bedroom, her mood fell instantly.


    After a short period of warmth, it seems that it is really difficult for her to return to a person''s life.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and decisively took a taxi back to the sanatorium.


    Mu Shinian has note to this ce for a long time.


    Suddenly she came back here again. After thinking for a long time, she decided to go in.


    Grandma Mu has been staying in the sanatorium for a while, and her spirit has improved a lot.


    When mu Shinian passed, she was ying Taijiquan with a group of grannies.


    She wouldn''t have, but she didn''t know where to learn it. One move, one model, one kind.


    Mu Shinian watched quietly, and a warm smile gradually appeared between his eyebrows and eyes.


    After grandma Mu finished Taijiquan and separated from a group of people, she turned around and saw her figure. Grandma came over happily.


    "Why don''t you make a sound when youe? How long have you been here? See if you''re hot."


    Mu Shinian wiped his sweat carelessly and shook his head: "I''m not hot. I haven''t been here long."


    "Go to my house and have some water." Grandma Mu loves her sunburned cheeks. She can''t help taking her hand and walking in.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "I''m not so fragile."


    "No, the sun is poisonous today."


    Grandma Mu returned to the house, hurried to get a water cup, poured out the water and handed it directly to her hand.


    Mu Shinian took it and took two drinks before spitting out his breath.


    "Grandma, how are you doing?"


    "You see, I''m in good health recently. Don''t worry about me. Just worry about your own business."


    Speaking of this, grandma Mu worried and pulled her hand: "speaking of it, Bao, are you under a lot of pressure recently? I think you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    There will be no pressure on study.


    Just unhappy in life.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say it, but shook his head: "recently, the situation is special, we have to take the college entrance examination, so we began to review."


    Grandma Mu knew her achievement level, so she didn''t give her too much pressure. She just patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s okay. You can take the exam. No matter what the exam looks like, don''t take it to heart. Grandma will always support you."


    Mu Shinian leaned on Grandma''s shoulder.


    Grandma Mu patted her on the head: "what a big man, how can he be coquettish."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "grandma, in fact, if you can stay in that ce all the time, it''s also very good."


    "I don''t care, but you can''t." Grandma Mu sighed heavily: "I know that your eyes should not only stay in that limited area. I know you have a broader world to travel around. Sooner orter, I will release you."


    But it''s really bad outside.


    Mu Shinian murmured at the bottom of his heart, but his face was still peaceful.


    People can''t see how many worries she has hidden in it.

 Chapter 926

    <h4>Chapter 926</h4>


    Grandma didn''t seem to need her special instructions. She could see that there was something in her heart and touched her head painfully: "what''s the matter? Is there anything I can''t know?"


    Mu Shinian slowly breathed out, and his eyes twinkled with some blurred color: "no, grandma, I really have nothing to do. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I''m not worried. You young people have many ideas. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but grandma wants to tell you that no matter what happens, you always have grandma''s backup. Do you understand?"


    Grandma also knew mu Shinian''s temper, so she had no intention of pressing questions. She stood up and prepared to go to the kitchen to make drums.


    Mu Shinian immediately stood up and followed him to help.


    "It''s time for an exam recently. You have to avoid eating too greasy things recently."


    "OK, grandma."


    "Well, be obedient. I''ll make you something to eat when you finish the exam."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sleeps directly with grandma at night.


    Grandma Mu''s bed is very big. It''s no problem to lie two people.


    Mu Shinian slept heavily. Grandma watched and touched her head painfully.


    Mu Shinian seemed to be noisy, muttered, and couldn''t help rubbing her head twice.


    Grandma sighed painfully.


    She has reached the limit, hasn''t she?


    Because it was too painful and ufortable, I couldn''t hold it anymore, so I came to her to heal.


    Otherwise, ording to Mu Shinian''s character, as long as she is still within her bearing range, she will stand still and will never show the slightest bit of information in front of her, so as to make him worry.


    Thinking of this, grandma Mu''s heartache is deeper.


    I don''t know who it is or what great ability it has, which can make mu Shinian''s original peaceful mood turn into a puddle of mud in an instant.


    She was a quiet little girl, and the things outside couldn''t affect her at all.


    As a result, today is so... Unhappy, even sad.


    Mu Shinian slept well in the middle of the night. As a result, she suddenly became uneasy in the second half of the night.


    Grandma was frightened by her and struggled to stand up, trying tofort her, but it didn''t work.


    Mu Shinian held her tightly. After a while, she was quiet again.


    Grandma breathed a sigh of relief and worried that she had a fever. As a result, she touched her forehead and found that she thought too much.


    Mu Shinian soon went to sleep again, and his breathing became even.


    Grandma breathed out, pulled up the quilt, made sure she was all right, and then continued to sleep.


    Mu Shinian felt trapped in an abyss in his sleep.


    It''s dark all around. She desperately wants to run and want to run out of this ghost ce. As a result, no matter how fast and fast she runs, it doesn''t work at all.


    It was still dark and there was no light.


    In her sleep, she quickly calmed down and thought about all the possibilities and solutions, but she still got nothing.


    She was like a mallet, wandering around helplessly.


    Finally, in the dark, she saw a glimmer of light.


    She rushed over almost without thinking.


    As a result, the light became smaller and smaller.


    She ran desperately, only touched a little in the palm of her hand, and then disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 927

    <h4>Chapter 927</h4>


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes in fear and found that it was the next day.


    She rubbed her eyes twice, calmed down, and found that it was just a dream.


    Mu Shi Nian breathed out and silently wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    She''s stupid, too.


    I don''t even know I''m dreaming.


    Mu Shimian sighed, struggled to get up, went to wash, then had dinner and was going to school.


    As a result, when I got to the school, I was stopped before I went in.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and song estimated that they had been waiting here for some time. The whole person''s face looked very bad. He stared at mu Shinian and looked at her from beginning to end before asking, "where have you been?"


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand and said, "my grandmother''s side."


    "No wonder."


    Tang and song breathed out and turned around. It seemed that they didn''t have time to exin anything. They took her hand and left: "these will sayter, you go to a ce with me first. There''s something very urgent."


    Mu Shinian frowned and wanted to take back her hand. As a result, Tang and song grasped it very tightly. She couldn''t take it out at all.


    "What is it?"


    "Shallow had a car ident."


    Tang and song quickly dropped a few words and dragged people into the co driver''s seat. Without too much exnation, they directly started the car and left.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "car ident?"


    While driving, Take time to answer: "Yes, I don''t know what''s wrong. I hit a tree. I know it was my fault that day. I fooled around that day. Even if you didn''t meet again, you still had such a bad worry. At least, I thought you two could clear up the old grudge. As a result, thin shallow seemed to be more serious. What happened to you."


    "If Bo Qian mes you, he is too worried about you, so he will say something wrong. You shouldn''t worry about it."


    Mu Shinian listened quietly. After listening, the corners of his mouth gently pulled out a smile.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Bo Qian likes little elder martial sister.


    So this matter should have something to do with the little elder martial sister. She is very innocent.


    Tang and Song said, "how can it have nothing to do with you? When Bo Qian was in aa, didn''t he still call your name?"


    Mu Shinian is confused.


    How much I hate him. I won''t let him go in my sleep.


    Tang and song gave a cry and didn''t want to say anything more. The car quickly integrated into the sea of cars and drove along the hospital.


    "He will get hurt and won''t have a good rest. He has to leave the hospital. We have no choice but to call you over."


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and finally became extremely patient: "it''s no use calling me. You should call me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song looked back at her.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and swallowed the depression.


    ok


    In this case, Tang and Song dynasties were also victims. He was also very miserable.


    Even if she was in sympathy with each other, she shouldn''t have said it so directly.


    Mu Shinian thought so and kept silent.


    Tang and song looked at her inexplicably. They couldn''t wait for the answer. They simply thought she was talking nonsense.


    To the hospital.


    Sure enough, I heard a quarrel before I walked in.


    "What are you doing? Ah, young master Bo, you need a good rest."


    "Master Bo, calm down and don''t be impulsive."


    Then there was the sound of something breaking.

 Chapter 928

    <h4>Chapter 928</h4>


    Mu Shinian heard it not far away. Without saying a word, he turned and left.


    Tang Song gave a cry and grabbed her.


    "What are you going to do? You,e back."


    "You can''t ignore everything. Go and have a look."


    Mu Shinian thinks he has nothing to look at.


    Thin and shallow scratched like this. They can''t solve any problems in the past. It''s better not to add blocking in the past.


    Tang and song dragged her hard and refused to let her go back.


    "He''s like this because of you. You can''t ignore everything. Besides, you''re just a word. Just let him be quiet and ept treatment. Rest assured. I''ll give it to the doctor."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    Next, even if she wants to help, I''m afraid there''s nothing she can do.


    What is this man clinging to.


    Tang and song stubbornly dragged her and refused to let go at all. He walked quickly with mu Shinian like a fierce posture.


    Mu Shinian has no choice at all. Unless she starts to beat people, Tang and Song dynasties have not provoked her. She can''t be beaten for no reason.


    Moreover, she now looks at the Tang and Song Dynasties and feels particrly pathetic.


    The person you like doesn''t like him and likes his brother. How sad is this.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties wanted to exin something. As soon as they looked back, they were shocked by mu Shinian''s pitiful eyes.


    The words that had been brewing in his mind were forgotten in an instant.


    As soon as Bo Qian was about to rush out, he saw the Tang and Song Dynasties and pulled a man in front of him.


    Then, he made eye contact with mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian saw his pale face, his eyes moved down and fell on his hand, still bleeding, and blood stains spread on the wrapped gauze.


    It seems that the wound burst.


    Mu Shinian frowned, and a simr sad emotion quickly crossed his beautiful little face.


    Thin shallow saw the moment of Mu Shinian and panicked for no reason.


    However, for a moment, he calmed down again soon.


    What''s his panic? In this world, only his wife can control his words and deeds. No one can control him except his wife! It''s so capricious.


    Both men were silent, and no one wanted to open his mouth to break the silent eyes.


    Tang and song really couldn''t stand the atmosphere. He coughed and said weakly, "you two, talk. I''ll go back first."


    With that, he quickly waved to the doctors and nurses who were struggling in the ward to follow him away.


    The doctors and nurses were eager to get his hint and ran out one after another.


    Soon, there were only two of them left.


    I don''t know what the Tang and Song dynasties have done. Even the surrounding voices seem to be quiet.


    Thin shallow looked at her, pursed his lower lip and was about to leave.


    Mu Shinian grabbed him.


    Then, what should I say?


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip and turned rapidly in her mind. As a result, because there was ack of knowledge in this field, she held it for a long time without holding out a word, and pulled people back hard.


    Until he sat obediently on the hospital bed and picked up those gauze to change for him.


    Thin shallow saw this familiar scene and was stunned. The next second, he quickly stood up and said coldly, "I don''t need your help!"

 Chapter 929

    <h4>Chapter 929</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned. There was an unspeakable and unidentified emotion in his expression.


    "You don''t care about my life or death."


    Thin shallow thought she didn''t hear, and stressed.


    Mu Shinian fiddled with those gauze and lowered his head. He couldn''t see her mood at all.


    "You are injured and need to be dealt with, otherwise it will be more serious."


    Oh, who cares.


    He can''t wait to be pushed to other women. What is she doing here.


    Thin shallow stood up and was about to go out.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth, put down the gauze, walked over and grabbed the man.


    "Treat the wound."


    Thin shallow shook off her hand and stared at her condescending: "I don''t need it."


    "... who do you need? I''ll find it for you."


    Mu Shinian finally said this sentence, and ayer of peace flickered on her face.


    It seems that there is no struggle at all.


    Thin shallow thought of what she said, and his face was even more ugly.


    He clenched his teeth darkly and said, "can you find anyone? It seems that Miss Mu is really powerful."


    Mu Shinian ignored the little sadness brought by this sentence. She nodded and said, "yes."


    After all, he was injured. If he didn''t get good treatment, his hand would be wasted.


    Thin shallow sat back on the bed, raised his eyes and looked at her calmly. Then, deliberately making things difficult, he pulled out a name: "Su Yan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who is it?


    Mu Shinian is confused.


    She hasn''t heard the name at all.


    Bo Qian looks at her like an alien.


    Although he has no interest in Su Yan, he has heard the name spoken by them in the Tang and Song dynasties. It is said that he is a film queen, a famous figure at home and abroad, and an artist under hispany.


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t care about such things.


    Don''t girls like gossip very much?


    incorrect.


    What does this have to do with him.


    The thin and shallow face suddenly became cold again.


    He snorted coldly and said, "isn''t someone going to treat my wound? Find her and let her treat me."


    Mu Shinian has never been in love, nor has she had any early experience in love. She has seen this for a long time. Several yearster, it is estimated that she will spend the rest of her life in the nursing home.


    But even so, she has seen pigs running.


    Mu Shinian shook his fist. Seeing his frivolous face, he couldn''t help giving him a fist.


    "You''re not afraid like this."


    Mu Shinian was silent for two minutes before he finished his unfinished words: "aren''t you afraid of her anger when you look like this?"


    Little elder martial sister, if she knows that Bo Qian is fooling around with men and women, she may be angry to death.


    In this case, they are really impossible.


    Thin shallow frown: "who is she?"


    "Your future girlfriend, your future wife."


    "I don''t need anyone but her!"


    After hearing this, Bo Qian gave an ultimatum without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian was very angry. She looked at Bo Qian''s death. Finally, she couldn''t bear it, left her things, made a phone call outside the door, and then made a full psychological construction in the house. She didn''te in again until she was sure she wouldn''t be angry.


    Thin shallow was already very anxious waiting. As a result, when he saw hering back, his tone was so rxed.


    Mu Shinian picked up the broom, cleaned up the debris on the ground, and then said, "she wille soon."

 Chapter 930

    <h4>Chapter 930</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow sneer.


    Herees a ghost.


    Not to mention whether the movie queen is abroad or not, even if she is, she can''t see it. Mu Shinian doesn''t even have someone''s phone number. How can shee quickly.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa in a daze after saying that.


    She looked at the shadow under the ground and thought about how to exin to the little elder martial sister when the east window incident happened.


    I can''t watch them drift away before they make up.


    But, how to do it.


    She has limited experience in this matter, but these two people can''t save people''s worry.


    Mu Shinian sighed faintly and came out with ayer of clear and difficultplexity.


    Thin shallow looks at her from time to time. The more he thinks, the more flustered he is.


    Mu Shinian won''t really find the shadow queen.


    If not, can she move other rescuers?


    Tang and Song Dynasties and Jingyu are supposed to see him now. They won''t take the initiative toe to the door to find abuse.


    After searching all the lists, Bo Qian really didn''t know who mu Shinian would look for. He frowned seriously and wanted to think about a list, but he still couldn''t do anything.


    The two men waited for nearly an hour with their own worries before they brought Su Yan.


    Su Yan was still very angry on her way here. As a result, she took the initiative to reconcile with the world as soon as she saw Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian finally saw the actress. There was no excitement on his face, and he was even unhappy.


    "Here you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yan looked at mu Shinian, looked at her again, and raised her eyebrows: "who are you?"


    "I came to you."


    Mu Shinian pointed to Bo Qian''s injured hand: "can you bandage the wound? He''s injured and needs to be treated."


    Su Yan is good at such things.


    But why.


    Su Yan stared at mu Shinian and looked at her again. She still didn''t understand. The other party dug out all her ck materials. She thought it was thepetitor who made trouble. As a result, is it such a girl?


    Then, what''s the matter with this handsome guy?


    Su Yan is worthy of being a movie queen and a shoulder in the entertainment industry. After three or two times, she figured out the context of the matter.


    It must be that Bo Qian was injured. Then he refused to take medicine and deal with the wound. There was no way. His men found the object of their secret love... Isn''t this kind of plot often staged in film and television dramas?


    It''s not strange at all.


    Su Yan thought so, and the smile on her face suddenly became very rippling.


    "Well, you can go out. Just leave it to me."


    Not to mention the thin face, the family background behind him is enough to make people salivate.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that she was infatuated with so many people, and there was such a handsome and family person infatuated with herself.


    This is so impulsive.


    Mu Shinian really couldn''t find a reason to stay. She vomited out and really went outside to guard.


    Then, she seeded in seeing that her thin expression was more split.


    Su Yan took the gauze and leaned over gently.


    "Young master Bo, let me help you deal with the wound."


    A pungent smell of perfume suddenly rushed over.


    Thin and shallow frowned not very adapted. Thinking of the mu Shinian who had left happily, he was angry and didn''t fight at all.

 Chapter 931

    <h4>Chapter 931</h4>


    He''s really good at it. He really belittles mu Shinian.


    Look at her executive ability. How powerful!


    I can really get Su Yan here.


    It''s just the time to make a phone call.


    Thin shallow was so upset that even his mood became a little out of control.


    Su Yan didn''t know what he was thinking at all. Seeing that he looked a little free, she pulled the neckline lower without saying a word. Then, she couldn''t help but get close to him and whispered in his ear: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Closer to this, the smell of this perfume is more intense.


    Thin shallow finally endured to the limit.


    He frowned and smiled.


    "If you don''t get out, I''ll hurt you."


    The woman wanted him to hurt. She whispered coquettishly and was about to walk boldly.


    Then there was a pig killing sound in the ward.


    Even the mu Shinian outside the door was frightened.


    She panicked and immediately opened the door and went in.


    The legendary shadow queen is holding hands and sitting on the ground. On the bed, the thin hand is bleeding more.


    Mu Shi read the expression on his face, a nk.


    The woman is still screaming and reading when she looks and admires.


    "Satisfied with what you see?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know whether she should be satisfied or not. She only knows that she is a little square now.


    Didn''t you follow the meaning of thin and shallow? Why did it happen.


    What should I do next.


    The girl was still crying. When she saw mu Shinian, she subconsciously grabbed her clothes: "save me, save me, I hurt so much."


    Mu Shinian looked at the twisted arm and nodded in his heart. Yes, it must hurt very much.


    Thin shallow snorted coldly again: "I can''t see mu Shinian. You''re quite capable."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and he felt quite capable.


    She sighed with a heavy mncholy.


    "I''ll call a doctor."


    Then she helped Su Yan out.


    Thin shallow sneered. He looked at his bleeding hand carelessly, wiped it easily with gauze, and then went back directly.


    When mu Shinian found the doctor, the thin ward was empty.


    Tang and song also frowned: "he probably went back. No, that hand must be treated. His ss is a little deep. If he doesn''t treat it well, he doesn''t know that hand will bepletely useless."


    Mu Shinian also frowned.


    Without looking carefully, she also felt very serious.


    "Go to the doctor."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Tang Song took her hand to run away and dragged it to her: "what are you talking about? If the doctor works, I won''t find you, won''t I?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and looked unhappy.


    Tang Song said, "you don''t want Bo Qian to give up so much. Go and help him. He doesn''t listen to you most? You put down the unhappy things that happened to you two for a while and help him cure them first. What''s more, put other things aside first, okay?"


    Not at all.


    These are two different things.


    Mu Shinian roared madly in his heart, but his face was filled with a touch of cold.


    "I can''t manage it. You''d better hire someone else."

 Chapter 932

    <h4>Chapter 932</h4>


    Tang and song gave a cry and held her more anxiously: "don''t go. Don''t refuse so happily. If you don''t go and have a look, how can you know that you can''t control it? Besides, the previous experience has proved that he will listen to you!"


    Mu Shinian was expressionless: "I can''t do it!"


    "Well, you can''t be so ruthless." Tang and song dragged her arm and refused to give way: "thin and shallow, but it''s because of you."


    Frown at the moment.


    What does it have to do with her.


    She''s quite innocent!


    The Tang and Song Dynasties saw her face puzzled, clenched their teeth and calmly made it up: "you said, did you only see you before Bo Qian''s ident?"


    Who knows.


    Mu Shinian thought impatiently.


    Tang and song continued: "what''s more, shallow helped you so much, you just leave him alone. Won''t your conscience be disturbed?"


    Mu Shinian continued to stare at him.


    Is that what she doesn''t want? I don''t want her to take care of it at all.


    What she is still doing here is purely superfluous.


    Mu Shinian thought so. He shook off her hand expressionless and wanted to go away.


    Tang and song grabbed her with a quick eye and a ttering voice: "Mu Shinian, you can''t really do this. No, I''m kidding. Don''t take it to heart. However, if you want to be shallow, you shouldn''t leave like this. You don''t know how difficult it was to serve before!"


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth, forcibly shook off his hand, and his voice returned to its usual indifference; "Sorry, I really can''t do it."


    With that, he ran away without waiting for the Tang and Song Dynasties to speak again.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t pull even if they wanted to.


    He said, looked back, looked at the direction of running, and silently grabbed the back of his head.


    Is it his illusion that the rtionship between the two people has be more rigid.


    Tang and song were wondering. A doctor ran over depressed andined to him with a speechless face: "Mr. Tang, something''s wrong. The Miss Su''s hand is broken."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song gave a cry and looked at the doctor puzzled.


    The doctor also scratched his head and was very embarrassed: "this is true. It''s too cruel. It was broken all at once. I don''t know what she did. How did she get thin and shallow and do it directly!


    Tang Song was pulled by the doctor, so he had to look at Su Yan''s tragedy, and then he tragically covered his face.


    What''s going on?


    The girl''s hands have swollen into steamed bread.


    How does thin shallow do it?


    After Tang and song drove the doctor away, they opened a chair and sat down.


    Su Yan didn''t know what bad luck she had today. She thought she met a tall, rich and handsome man. As a result, she was a violent maniac who started when she didn''t agree with her words.


    That doesn''t seem right.


    Because it seems that she only said a word, young master Bo, and then her hands were twisted like this!


    Su Yan wants to cry.


    Tang Song coughed, poured out a ss of water with great sympathy and handed it to her. Seeing that she couldn''t drink water at all, he simply drank it himself.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll reimburse the medical expenses, but can you tell me what''s going on?"


    He''s really curious.


    To what extent does the girl have to die, Bo shallow will do it.


    He is always indifferent to irrelevant people.


    The one who doesn''t even bother to give a look.

 Chapter 933

    <h4>Chapter 933</h4>


    Su Yan looked at Tang and Song Dynasties, and her expression burst into tears.


    "Do you believe it? I really just said one word, just one word, and then he did it. Wuwuwuwu, didn''t the man say he wanted toe and help him with medicine? I specially, Wuwuwuwu, I specially dressed so well! As a result, he ignored me at all, wuwuwu..."


    Su Yan estimated that she cried so badly for the first time.


    More real than crying in the acting.


    I''m too sad.


    She really didn''t do anything.


    Why are you beaten like this.


    Tang and song took a look at the clothes she was wearing, and the corners of her lips smoked hard. It was so cool. At first nce, it was impure. However, how to say, it was really too innocent.


    Tang and song coughed and weakly added, "in this way, I will pay for my mental loss. It''s over, eh."


    Su Yan stared pitifully at Tang and song.


    In the past, when the Tang and Song Dynasties saw such a beautiful woman, they would certainlye forward and care about it.


    However, now he has a target. If he dares to be as rough as before, the little elder martial sister can''t help pping him to the North Pole.


    Moreover, now it seems that little elder martial sister is better, and other women seem to be floating clouds.


    Tang and song were about to leave. As a result, when they turned around, they saw the little elder martial sister leaning against the door frame and looking at them calmly. Her eyes were like two searchlights!


    Tang and song felt their whole soul trembling.


    He stood stiff, but his back was sweatingyer afteryer.


    "No, listen to me."


    "I read it when I heard." The little elder martial sister looked calm and even smiled: "it seems that she is not here, so I''ll go back first."


    The cold sweat of the Tang and Song Dynasties fell down.


    "No, I''m the one."


    "Don''t bother you, you go on, I''ll go back first."


    Little elder martial sister is quite natural and unrestrained. She can leave as soon as she says. Even the background is so sharp.


    Tang and song took a deep breath, raised their feet fiercely and chased out.


    Su Yan stared at them, and then cried again. It was so sad. Why didn''t anyone care about her life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    When the little elder martial sister was going out, she was stopped by Tang and song.


    She frowned and hinted at the people around her. Some wordless reminded, "do you want to be a joke?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties chased out all the way. At this meeting, they couldn''t help panting.


    He took a deep breath and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "I''m not. I don''t. listen to me. That woman has nothing to do with me. I don''t even know her name."


    Little elder martial sister looked at him calmly.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Tang and song felt a knife in their heart.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "the man was found by mu Shinian. It seems that he drugged thin shallow. Then, the girl was beaten by thin shallow. The doctor came to me. I just went to have a look. I didn''t do anything, really!"


    Little elder martial sister still has a gentle face.


    "I said, it has nothing to do with me. You let go and I''m going back."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties moved their lower lips powerlessly.


    Little elder martial sister doesn''t believe it. Does she really think it doesn''t matter?


    Yeah.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were more and more guilty when they thought of their previous wind reviews.

 Chapter 934

    <h4>Chapter 934</h4>


    Holding the little elder martial sister''s hand, I also loosened it.


    The little elder martial sister smiled. Looking at the expression of Tang and song, the whole person was a little funny.


    "Tang and Song Dynasties, we have never had a normal rtionship. You don''t have to exin your rtionships to me. Well, I''ll go first."


    Little elder martial sister said that and left without looking back.


    Tang and song stood where they were and didn''t move for a long time.


    The sun was shining on his head, and a row of thin sweat came out of his forehead.


    But he didn''t feel hot at all, but he was still very cold.


    I feel chilly all over.


    Little elder martial sister seemed to have no sense of security on him from beginning to end.


    Perhaps, she always felt that she was just ying like his ex girlfriends before.


    But he''s really not ying.


    He really wants to live with her all his life.


    However, little elder martial sister doesn''t think... He is serious.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties shook their fists, and there was a sense of powerlessness between their eyebrows and eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian was going back to school. As a result, she was caught back by the little elder martial sister on the way.


    The two men sat in the bar opened by the eldest martial brother, opened a box in the name of the eldest martial brother, and then mu Shinian watched the little martial sister ying games.


    The little people on the game screen were sted one by one.


    The picture is too bloody and violent. You can know how bad the little elder martial sister is without looking.


    Bang Dang.


    A colorful light shed across the screen, and then the game was over.


    Mu Shimian quietly poured him a ss of water.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t look at it. She took it and drank directly.


    "Let''s y double row."


    Little elder martial sister said without looking back.


    Mu Shinian shook his head, propped his chin and said, "you''re in a bad mood."


    "No, very good." The little elder martial sister said triumphantly, "I''ve won five consecutive games today. I''m in great shape."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "I see it. It''s really powerful."


    "So, where am I in a bad mood?"


    Little elder martial sister won another game in the blink of an eye. The operation show is OK. It''s even better than the flower show. It''s flying.


    Mu Shinian drank slowly with a cup of yogurt.


    "Then why are you in such a good mood?"


    This question is really on the heart.


    The little elder martial sister pped on her thigh and was in a very bright mood: "I broke up with Tang and song."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian bit the straw and his expression solidified for a moment.


    "Is it so sudden?"


    "Not suddenly." The little elder martial sister muttered, "don''t I have to part with him sooner orter?"


    Yes, it seems that little elder martial sister said this sentence a long time ago.


    But is it really so sudden? Why do you want to break up.


    Or what did Bo Qian say to the little elder martial sister? Is there really something between them? Or thin shallow can''t help but finally find his heart?


    Mu Shinian felt that he should be happy.


    But she couldn''tugh.


    I can''t even say a word.


    The little elder martial sister looked back and saw the little elder martial sister looking at her in amazement.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian touched his face and his tone was full of doubt.


    The little elder martial sister touched her face and frowned: "what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so white? Moreover, Shi Nian, are you crying?"


    Mu Shimian looked at the little elder martial sister in amazement, raised his hand, touched his cheek and felt the wetness of one hand.


    She stared at the palm of her hand, and her eyes gradually became dazed.

 Chapter 935

    <h4>Chapter 935</h4>


    Little elder martial sister ispletely flustered now.


    She nervously wiped away the tears on mu Shinian''s face and said, "are you okay? Are you sure you''re okay?"


    They were basically orphans and were picked up by the master since childhood. Later, after Mu Sinian appeared, they gave Mu Sinian the best for her like a little sister. It seemed that they wanted to give her all the love theycked in their life without reservation.


    However, they gradually found that no matter how unfortunate, their little sister never cried from beginning to end.


    A drop of tears fell.


    She seems to be born strong, born strong.


    I don''t know what pain is by nature.


    However, today, after knowing her for more than ten years, she cried.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his eyes, rubbed a pair of eyes red, and then calmly said, "I''m fine."


    Little elder martial sister, the whole person is not good.


    How could it be okay.


    It doesn''t look like it''s okay.


    How powerful and strong mu Shinian is. Sometimes she even suspects that even if the eldest martial brother cries, mu Shinian won''t shed a tear.


    But today she cried for no reason.


    The little elder martial sister has never been so flustered. She quickly hugged someone in her arms and gently patted her head: "Shi Nian, don''t scare me. Are you sure you''re okay? What''s the matter? Don''t hide it in your heart and tell me."


    Mu Shinian looked red and wanted to try to pretend to be calm, but he couldn''t calm down how to persuade him.


    She took a deep breath and came out of the arms of her younger martial sister, showing a very calm smile: "I''m really okay. Don''t worry, I''m sure it''s okay."


    The little elder martial sister frowned hard.


    She thought carefully about what she had just said, and then asked some unbelievable questions: "well, I broke up with Tang Song, aren''t you unhappy? That''s because the little elder martial sister didn''t think well. Tang Song was your boss after all. Although he was unreliable, Bi helped you a lot. I broke up with him like this. It''s really hard for you to exin."


    "Well, I won''t break up. I''ll stay with him well?"


    "Not this."


    Mu Shinian interrupted him, took a deep breath and opened his mouth word by word: "young martial sister, I hope you can be happy. If you are unhappy with Tang and Song Dynasties, will you separate? Young martial sister, you are so good that you should pursue your own happiness."


    The little elder martial sister''s words are vague.


    She blinked, innocently and helplessly patted mu Shinian''s head: "what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me."


    "Shi Nian, it''s just the two of us here. No matter what you''re thinking, say what''s on your mind. With me, no matter what''s going on, I''ll help you."


    Mu Shimian frowned, looked at the little elder martial sister seriously, and tried hard to squeeze out a pale smile: "little martial sister, I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    When she said that, the little elder martial sister became even more flustered.


    She''s all bad.


    Generally speaking, the more people emphasize that they are all right, there must be countless worries in their hearts.


    Little elder martial sister can''t help thinking.


    Mu Shinian patted the younger martial sister on the shoulder with a firm voice: "younger martial sister, I really hope you are happy, no matter who you like. I will bless you."

 Chapter 936

    <h4>Chapter 936</h4>


    Little elder martial sister is petrified.


    What does this sentence mean?


    What is called sincere hope for her happiness.


    Does she look unhappy?


    Why is mu Shinian emphasizing this again and again?


    The little elder martial sister stared round and looked at mu Shinian. After saying goodbye to her, she walked to school alone in the background.


    The little elder martial sister looked at it and waspletely worried.


    Without saying a word, she rushed over directly, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and grabbed her arm.


    "You apany me!"


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at her puzzled.


    The little elder martial sister squeezed out a smile: "I''m in a bad mood. I''m lovelorn. So, you apany me."


    Frown at the moment.


    She didn''t see any bad mood after the little elder martial sister broke up.


    She frowned and looked puzzled.


    The little elder martial sister forced out a drop of tears. It looked like she was really a little unhappy: "really, lovelorn, apany me."


    Mu Shinian hesitated for a long time and nodded.


    Even the little elder martial sister''s crocodile tears didn''t fall into her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian fell asleep, the little elder martial sister took out her mobile phone and pressed a number to go out.


    The phone rang, picked it up and hung up again.


    The little elder martial sister hung up before she said two words.


    The little elder martial sister frowned and looked inexplicable.


    Is this not connected?


    The little elder martial sister didn''t believe it and dialed out again. This time, as soon as the phone was connected, she immediately shouted out: "you..."


    The phone was hung up again.


    The little elder martial sister stared round and almost dropped her mobile phone.


    Thinking of the people still sleeping in the house, I was afraid of waking them up, so I stifled it.


    The little elder martial sister looked back and looked at the way Shinian was still asleep. She was relieved and continued to poke the number. After poked out, the phone was turned off directly this time.


    "Shit!"


    Little elder martial sister burst out a rude remark directly.


    Then it''s over.


    Mu Shinian heard it and woke up nkly. She looked nkly outside the balcony and looked at the little elder martial sister''s broken eyes. She rubbed her eyes twice, lifted the quilt wearily and walked towards the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister hurriedly put her mobile phone behind her, turned her back and smiled at her.


    "Ha ha, sorry to wake you up."


    Mu Shi said, "who made you angry?"


    "Hahaha, no, who can annoy me." The little elder martial sister was guilty and avoided mu Shinian''s hot eyes for fear that she might see something: "go to bed and go quickly."


    Mu Shinian was blown out by the little elder martial sister''s "shit". Now he is not sleepy at all.


    She nodded and went in. After a while, she came back. Her eyes were so calm looking at the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister trembled when she saw her.


    She trembled with fear, and her smile began to twist.


    "Hehe hehe."


    Mu Shinian smiled; "Go ahead."


    Little elder martial sister began to tremble.


    finished.


    Can''t you hide it?


    The two men looked at each other. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang.


    The little elder martial sister almost dropped her mobile phone. She looked at her mobile phone in shock, and then took a deep breath.


    Tang and song!


    Savior!


    Then, the little elder martial sister quickly answered her mobile phone.


    He was stunned at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian looked at her in amazement.


    Tang and song are on the phone. I''m probably surprised.


    "Hey, talk?"


    The little elder martial sister waited for a long time. She opened her mouth anxiously without waiting for a voice.

 Chapter 937

    <h4>Chapter 937</h4>


    The Tang and Song dynasties werepletely frightened.


    Little elder martial sister, what does that mean? Can''t wait for him to speak?


    What''s he going to say?


    The little elder martial sister looked at her, admiring her strange eyes, and became more and more guilty.


    She coughed and didn''t expect Tang and song to understand her brain waves. She simply directed and acted by herself and said, "what, ask me out to meet? Well, where is it?"


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    "You and Tang and song are not..."


    "Well, yes, he muste to me for something. Have a good rest first and I''ll be right back."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. It was already two or three o''clock in the morning.


    When will Tang and song find her?


    The little elder martial sister seemed to see her doubts and nodded solemnly: "well, you''re right. It''s really unreasonable, but there''s no way. Since he has made an appointment, I can''t refuse. Do you think so?"


    If you refuse or not, mu Shinian doesn''t know very well.


    She let out a sigh and responded.


    The little elder martial sister breathed a sigh of relief: "then you sleep, I''ll go first."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and the strange emotion on his face was still not much less.


    Haven''t you broken up?


    After breaking up, shouldn''t we break up?


    What about thin and shallow?


    It''s not easy to expect that little elder martial sister and Tang and song are separated. If they get together again because of this, isn''t it... Very embarrassing?


    Mu Shinian thought crazily at the bottom of her heart. After the little elder martial sister left, she still stood where she was.


    Not long after she went out, the little elder martial sister swished back. Without saying a word, she pressed her on the bed and covered the quilt. Then she nodded reassuringly: "just sleep here and I''ll be back soon."


    "You''re not going anywhere."


    Mu Shinian looked at the sky outside.


    Where else can she go sote.


    After the little elder martial sister left, Mu Shimian opened her eyes and looked at the sky outside, but her mood became more and more depressed.


    What the hell is going on.


    Young martial sister and Tang and song have parted ways, haven''t they?


    Why did the Tang and Song Dynasties find little elder martial sister?


    And between little elder martial sister and Bo Qian


    At the thought of this, mu Shinian''s head was ufortable again.


    She covered her forehead and sighed heavily. She didn''t dare to think further.


    forget it.


    Anyway, she''s just an outsider. She''s not qualified to take care of so many. Let''s forget it.


    Mu Shinian sighed earnestly.


    Her whole face was a little pale.


    No matter what Bo Qian thinks or what little elder martial sister thinks, it doesn''t seem to be his own business.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song came out to see the little elder martial sister. The whole person was not as excited as before.


    He doesn''t know why the little elder martial sister asked herself out.


    He was already ready. Little elder martial sister won''t answer her phone.


    Unexpectedly, there will be surprises.


    The little elder martial sister didn''t feel very good when she saw Tang and song.


    Full of worry.


    As soon as she walked over, the tip of her nose smelled a trace of wine, and immediately frowned: "have you been drinking?"


    Besides, I don''t drink much.


    Tang Song took a deep breath, stretched his face and looked at the little elder martial sister nervously.


    "I just drank a little."


    Little elder martial sister sneered; "Is this called a little bit? Your little bit is really different from others."

 Chapter 938

    <h4>Chapter 938</h4>


    I don''t know why, being satirized by the little elder martial sister, the mood of the Tang and Song Dynasties changed for the better.


    He smiled foolishly twice. When he came out, the gloom between his eyebrows and eyes was gradually dissipated.


    The little elder martial sister frowned iprehensibly: "what are youughing at?"


    Tang Song shook his head, but his smile expanded more and more: "it''s nice of you toe out to see me."


    Little elder martial sister suddenly lost her words.


    The next second, she snorted proudly, "I didn''te for you."


    "Not for me."


    Tang and song answered quickly.


    "Because I have something to say to you."


    The little elder martial sister wanted to question her about Mu Shinian, but she would see him like this and swallow his words. She looked at Tang and song in silence and seemed to want to know what he was going to say.


    Tang and song took a deep breath and said calmly, "I don''t want to separate from you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister still has a dull face. It seems that she has long thought of what Tang and song would say.


    She''s not... She''s not in any mood.


    However, she had guessed that the Tang and Song dynasties were such a person. Like a gust of wind, it was impossible to stop for anyone.


    But even in this way, she will still look forward to it.


    asionally, I hope the Tang and Song Dynasties will change.


    But she thinks too much.


    In essence, the Tang and Song dynasties were just a son of Hua Hua? The kind she can''t control at all.


    Tang and song firmly held their fists: "maybe you''ve long wanted to separate from me. After all, when we were together, I forced you first. You''ll be disgusted. It''s natural."


    "In fact, you know, what happened that day was a misunderstanding."


    Little elder martial sister knows very well.


    But she didn''t want to admit it.


    I just want to use this excuse to separate.


    Tang and song tentatively held the little elder martial sister''s hand and gently grasped it, I don''t want to let go at all: "I''m serious about you. After I was with you, I didn''t pay attention to other girls. I know that you know what a messy life I used to live. At that time, I really didn''t have any goal and direction. I was confused all day. I was just fooling around, but when I met youter, I really wanted to live with you all my life."


    "Always together for a lifetime."


    The little elder martial sister was silent.


    On her face, there was a trace of emotion spreading.


    However, in the end, it was calm.


    Tang and song gave a wry smile and frowned in some distress: "don''t you believe me when I say these words?"


    The little elder martial sister kept silent and only gave him a look of self experience.


    Tang and song took a deep breath. In the early morning, they called people out just to say something to her. As a result, they were selfish. They were expected to get angry.


    What''s more, young martial sister is such a principled person. It''s good to listen to his nonsense here.


    The little elder martial sister took back her hand and stared at the ovepping figure of the two people on the ground. She smiled sarcastically: "in fact, you understand very well, and I understand very well. You just transfer your feelings for some people to me, for example, someone in your past."


    "Tang and Song Dynasties, you are so old. Look at your heart. In this way, you will find that I am not very good,

 Chapter 939

    <h4>Chapter 939</h4>


    I''m just a shadow. It''s unfair to me from the beginning, isn''t it? "


    Tang and song moved their lower lips and wanted to answer No.


    However, when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t answer anything.


    The little elder martial sister shook her head at him: "I can''t be a substitute for others all my life. Tang and song, how about you? It''s really unfair to me. If you have a little sense to me, you should let go and don''t entangle with me anymore. It''s good for you and me, isn''t it?"


    The face of the Tang and Song Dynasties gradually became ugly


    He frowned hard, and there was a light sadness in his expression.


    He held the little elder martial sister''s hand. It seemed that he couldn''t hold it.


    Little elder martial sister can feel the trembling from his hands.


    She also knows what Tang and song are afraid of, but she really can''t take herself in because of this.


    One stupid thing is enough.


    She would be really stupid if she came again.


    "Well, I''ll..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tang and song suddenly took a hand and held people in their arms, tightly imprisoned.


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes suddenly widened. The next second, her body stiffened.


    A cold liquid slowly flowed down from her neck and onto her body.


    The little elder martial sister stared round in amazement.


    Tang Song, is this crying?


    Why are you crying? Because he was rejected? But isn''t he always like this? Hard or not, I''ve never been rejected, so I''m not used to it?


    The little elder martial sister''s body became more and more stiff.


    Tang and song held her tighter and tighter, as if they wanted to integrate people into his body.


    "Don''t go!"


    The hoarse voice of Tang and Song Dynasty sounded in her ear, as if she was reading some kind of ancient mantra: "don''t leave me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This kind of thing is not so absolute.


    The little elder martial sister frowned tightly, and there was an unspeakable sadness in her face.


    She hasn''t moved for a long time, and she doesn''t know how tofort.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties, like finding a dependence, refused to let go.


    "I never thought about what I should do if I separated from you. I never thought about it. I don''t know what to do. So, can you, don''t leave me, I beg you."


    The voice of Tang and Song Dynasty was hoarse and repeated in her ear again and again.


    Little elder martial sister was held in her arms and couldn''t take it off.


    She wanted to leave, but a voice in her heart was telling her to stay and don''t go.


    Like betraying himself, his feet were firmly rooted in the ground and refused to move at all.


    Tang and song were unaware of the little elder martial sister''s struggle. Her head was tightly buried in her neck, and her voice was hoarse: "I''ll listen to you in the future. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. I won''t get entangled with other women. In the future, you are the only opposite sex in my world."


    Little elder martial sister moved her lower lip and wanted to refuse.


    But the words were stuck in my throat and I couldn''t jump out of any words.


    Tang and song tightly restrained her. She hurt as much as she did.


    But he was still like a child, holding on to what he liked.


    "Don''t leave, will you? Give me another chance, will you?"


    Little elder martial sister''s face is a little nk.


    She''s never been in love,

 Chapter 940

    <h4>Chapter 940</h4>


    Although she taught others one after another, she really never fell in love.


    She was used to being alone a long time ago.


    If it had not been for the initiative of the Tang and Song Dynasties, she would not havee to this step.


    But now, the heart was knocked open and fortified a little bit. This person has been going on and wants to continue to go deep into her heart.


    However, the little elder martial sister was silent.


    Should she continue to sink!?


    However, didn''t it say to be sober and not fall?


    Little elder martial sister is silent.


    The two of them maintained a posture for a long time before the little elder martial sister finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let me go first."


    The little elder martial sister whispered.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties became stiff and loosened their hands.


    The little speechless sister came out of the way and looked up from top to bottom. There were some speechless Tucao: "what''s going on today? Makeints about how two of them are crying."


    Tang and song didn''t realize what was wrong with this sentence. They just heard a cry. They turned away awkwardly and wiped their eyes.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t have the idea to continue teasing him. She just sighed and said, "listen to me in the future?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Tang and song felt that their three souls and seven souls hade back to life.


    He looked at the little elder martial sister in shock, full of expectation, and wanted to listen to her next half sentence.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the Tang and Song dynasties as if arge golden retriever were looking at herself in front of her.


    The little elder martial sister sighed and reluctantly recalled a smile: "OK, listen to me in the future."


    What does this sentence mean? It''s too easy to understand.


    On the face of Tang and Song Dynasty, it seemed that Sheng immediately released a flower.


    He held the man in his arms again with excitement.


    Hold tightly, like embracing your world.


    Little elder martial sister is not a hypocritical person, but she was moved by his childish behavior.


    She couldn''t helpughing and came out, still proud like a little princess, but her face was written with a gentle tone.


    "Childish."


    Tang and songy on her shoulder and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Childish is childish. I wish I could catch you back."


    The little elder martial sister also burst outughing.


    Tang and Song Dynasty seemed to realize howte it was. They were embarrassed and grabbed their head: "it''s sote. First, go back and have a rest?"


    Little elder martial sister Oh, then she suddenly remembered that she had something to ask Tang and song.


    "No, I have to go back. I was still in the hotel."


    "... ah?" Tang and song were confused: "why is she with you?"


    "It''s a long story. I have to find thin shallow." The little elder martial sister''s face sank, and she said, "I''m curious. What did Shi Nian do? Bo Qian made people cry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song stared round.


    "What are you talking about? Who made you cry?"


    "Mu Shinian."


    Little elder martial sister read it word by word.


    It can be seen how bad her mood is.


    Tang and song took a breath and blinked in shock: "what are you talking about? Bo Qian made Mu Shi read to cry."


    "Shi Nian has never cried. I''m curious about how capable that young master Bo is to make people cry like that!"


    The little elder martial sister''s face was filled with anger.


    If Bo Qian was in front of her, she would rush over without saying a word and p people directly.

 Chapter 941

    <h4>Chapter 941</h4>


    Tang and song took a deep breath with unbelievable words on their faces.


    "Is there any misunderstanding? ording to my understanding of Bo Qian, he will never make mu Shinian angry, really!"


    It seemed that I was afraid she wouldn''t believe it, so I specially stressed it again.


    The little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes dangerously and showed a gentle but fierce look at Tang and song: "well, what are you talking about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song Dynasties immediately raised their hands and surrendered.


    "Nothing, nothing. It''s too shallow."


    Sorry, brother.


    Just sacrifice a little for my love.


    The little elder martial sister snorted coldly, and her expression was as arrogant as it should be.


    "She''s been very strange recently. Now she''s crying directly. I have to find out what happened to make her so stimted."


    Tang and song nodded in agreement, but they brushed a row of bullet screens madly in their hearts.


    How is that possible?


    Tang and Song dynasties have nothing to do. How can they make mu Shinian angry, but if they don''t, what''s the matter?


    Mu Shinian can''t cry for no reason.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    What the hell is going on.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the time and said, "I have to go back first, otherwise I don''t trust her."


    "I''ll take you back." Tang and song immediately said, "I''ll apany you to find Bo Qian tomorrow."


    Little elder martial sister looked at him and didn''t deny it.


    ¡­¡­


    When she went back, mu Shinian had fallen asleep and upied less than half of the bed. She slept very safely, but even in her sleep, her eyebrows were frowning and looked very uneasy.


    The little elder martial sister was so distressed that she gently sat by the bed and patted her head.


    "What the hell are you thinking?"


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    When Mu Shi read it, the little elder martial sister was gone. There was only a note left on the table. She took it over and looked at it, and the corners of her lips were slightly hooked.


    Little elder martial sister left it.


    It''s nothing more than some orders to ask her to have breakfast and drink milk. If she''s okay, just stroll around the small garden under the hotel ande back soon.


    It feels good to be remembered.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much. He was sad all night. The next day, he should be calm.


    However, on the other side, there was smoke everywhere.


    Bo Qian has no intersection with little elder martial sister. To put it mildly, he doesn''t even remember her real name.


    This time, such a person came to his house to ask him for an exnation?


    He sat quietly on the sofa and looked at the dignified face of the little elder martial sister.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were extremely attentive. They poured water and cared about whether she was hungry.


    Look at the thin and shallow teeth.


    After drinking two cups of tea, the little elder martial sister said solemnly, "what''s the matter with mu Shinian."


    It''s no surprise that little elder martial sister would say so.


    Because the only intersection between them is mu Shinian.


    Not for her, but for who? They have nomonnguage.


    But this time, when I heard Mu Shi''s name, I was not in a particrly good mood.


    What for?


    Mu Shinian lived with him for so long. As a result, is this the only result?


    Mu Shinian was going to kick him to others without saying a word, and he was the kind who sent him away without blinking.


    I''m afraid I''m worthless than her gifts.

 Chapter 942

    <h4>Chapter 942</h4>


    At least when she sees mu Shinian treating gifts given to her by others, she will cherish them very much.


    Mu Shinian


    Think of that heartless little white eyed wolf, thin and shallow, big head


    Seeing his attitude, the little elder martial sister looked even more ugly.


    "Bo Qian, I don''t care what mu Shinian did. You don''t have to force her to that point."


    Why did he force it?


    Didn''t he do what she wanted?


    Thin shallow thought in his heart.


    The little elder martial sister bit her teeth hard. She looked cold.


    She took a deep breath and looked at him as calmly as possible.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened after mu Shinian met you?"


    Bo Qian said nothing.


    Little elder martial sister''sst patience was broken.


    She took a deep breath, very hard, very determined to open her mouth: "Mu Shinian cried."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    The little elder martial sister told her about the situation that day. Seeing that thin and shallow''s face was getting worse and worse, sheughed at herself and said, "is it like telling her future affairs?"


    "..." as like as two peas.


    The thin and shallow face finally began to get worse.


    The little elder martial sister smiled bitterly and nodded. It seems that in order to verify, Bo Qian didn''t hear wrong; "She really cried. I''ve known her for more than ten years. It''s the first time I saw her cry."


    "Bo Qian, you have to be responsible. I don''t know what happened between you, but you can''t make people cry. This is our bottom line. If Shi Nian does something irreparable because of you, I will never let you go."


    Every word of the little elder martial sister is as deadly and threatening as a sharp knife.


    However, it doesn''t hurt Bo shallow at all.


    Because his whole heart was surrounded by mu Shinian, and he couldn''t think of anything else.


    Tang and song watched and couldn''t help persuading: "Bo Qian, you can say anything well, but you can''t make people cry. You should know what mu Shinian is like better than me."


    Thin shallow sits in ce, and the whole heart is in a mess.


    Mu Shinian cried.


    Was he crying?


    But didn''t he follow her.


    Thin and shallow quietly frowned, and the look on his face flickered a bit of blurred gloom.


    She was silent for a long time before finally squeezing out a sentence from her teeth: "she seems to believe that I like others."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men in the room looked at each other.


    Thin and shallow is thin and shallow after all. My brain thinks more than others.


    He was quiet for no more than two minutes, and then he put everything together.


    From the ce where mu Shinian first became strange, he simply said the thing again, and then the two people opposite began to stay.


    Thin shallow mercilessly took a cold breath, and the voice was as gloomy as it was: "that''s it!"


    Little elder martial sister thought about her situation carefully. Finally, she brushed it and stood up.


    Bo Qian looks at the little elder martial sister and squints.


    Little elder martial sister coughed and choked on her own saliva.


    She took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth. "I probably know what the little idiot is thinking, but what''s the reason? Inexplicable, what''s the reason for her thinking so!"


    Thin shallow looked at her and his brain probably turned around.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously.

 Chapter 943

    <h4>Chapter 943</h4>


    "What did she think?"


    "I really don''t know this, but, I know, she can really do it."


    The little elder martial sister sighed for a long time. It seemed that she was angry.


    Only the Tang and Song Dynasties looked at them confused and tried to join the group chat, but they were kicked out again and again because they didn''t know thenguage.


    Thin and shallow took a deep breath, and her tone was a little somber: "with her IQ, it''s estimated that she won''t do this."


    Little elder martial sister looked at Bo Qian sympathetically: "don''t you know? Her IQ is very high, but her EQ, what do you think?"


    Thin shallow suddenly thought of many times. He had always been smart about admiring the time. At what time, he suddenly became slow and looked at him nkly, curious about this and that.


    So, it''s not impossible.


    The veins on his thin forehead burst abruptly.


    The little elder martial sister''s face turned ck in an instant.


    The expression changes on the two faces can almost be called consistent.


    Tang and song pulled the little elder martial sister: "what riddles are you ying? Why don''t I understand a word!"


    The little elder martial sister looked at Tang and song, raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s all right, it''s just that her hands suddenly itch."


    "What?"


    Tang and song frowned.


    The little elder martial sister looked at it and said, "you feel the same way."


    Thin and shallow with a smile.


    "Has her brain circuit always been so wonderful?"


    "It''s not just wonderful." The little elder martial sister confessed: "she won''t speak yet. She will drill through the horns calmly. Even if she can''t drill anything, she will continue to remain silent."


    "I said, why does she only say half of what she has to say? It''s for this reason!"


    One thin, one she... No wonder, mu Shinian will be so tangled!


    No matter who she faces, her words are only half stuck.


    Who can tell what she''s talking about!


    Thin shallow walked out without saying a word.


    The little elder martial sister gave a cry and quickly stopped him: "what are you going to do!" I don''t really want to read it when I beat mu. It shouldn''t be!


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand and gnashed his teeth: "I won''t hit her!"


    These words almost jump out word by word.


    What do you think, little elder martial sister? It seems that you are going to strangle mu Shinian!


    Tang Song frowned. Seeing this, he grabbed the little elder martial sister: "don''t worry, he won''t do it."


    What else do you want to say, but it''s toote.


    Bo Qian has left.


    The little elder martial sister shook off Tang and song''s hand, took a deep breath, and said, "if you were him, would you be indifferent?"


    Tang and song gave a cry and innocently spread their hands: "I really can''t, because I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The conscience of heaven and earth.


    He has been listening for a long time, but he still doesn''t understand anything.


    The little elder martial sister took a deep breath and was patient. After she said all those things again, the expression of Tang and Song Dynasty almost stagnated for a moment.


    Tang and song took a breath, and several green tendons on their necks burst.


    The little elder martial sister spread her hand and said frankly, "right, you think so."


    Tang and song held their hands tightly and said, "to be honest, I also want to kill her."


    The little elder martial sister looked at him speechless: "no, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tang and song sneered: "what do you say,

 Chapter 944

    <h4>Chapter 944</h4>


    She''s trying to set you two up? What about me? So forgotten? "


    The little elder martial sister looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties with deep sympathy in her eyes.


    "That means you''re redundant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    By the redundant Tang and Song Dynasties, I feel like I want to bite.


    The little elder martial sister patted him on the shoulder twice: "forget it, recognize the reality, young man."


    Tang and song: "... Is Bo Qian going to beat someone? Can I mend it?"


    The little elder martial sister frowned: "didn''t you say that Bo shallow won''t do it?"


    "... for example, you haven''t seen that Bo Qian has been half dead these days. He just holds his breath. However, it''s normal. Wouldn''t you be angry if it were you?" Tang and song took her hand and vowed, "don''t worry."


    I can''t rest assured.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t know how to sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is sitting in bed reading. It''s still noon. The sun is bright. The air conditioner is on in the bedroom. The cold wind is blowing. It''s veryfortable.


    Mu Shinian seldom reviews honestly. After all, it''s only a few days away from the exam.


    Outside the bedroom door, suddenly someone knocked on her door and pped it twice.


    "Mu Shinian, open the door!"


    Mu Shiran?


    Mu Shinian frowned and ignored it coldly.


    As a result, the door was photographed more and more vigorously.


    Mu Shinian''s face became more ugly. She took a deep breath, put on her headphones and turned up the volume a little. Finally, she couldn''t hear any other sounds.


    Mu Shinian turned the book calmly. asionally, he unscrewed the boiled water and drank two mouthfuls.


    Mu Shiran was angry and agreed to bite his teeth: "Mu Shinian, I know you''re inside. Open the door for me. What do you mean!"


    "Mu Shinian, do you hear me!"


    Bang bang.


    The door began to kick violently.


    Mu Shinian still didn''t hear his voice and looked calm.


    That little noise had no effect on her.


    Mu Shiran knocked on the door for a long time and kicked it directly.


    Anyway, there will be no one here. No one lives in these dormitory buildings except mu Shinian.


    Mu Shiran clenched his teeth as if he were on the bar with the door. He had to knock it open at one time.


    "Get out!"


    A voice suddenly floated in.


    Mu Shiran was startled. Turning back, he saw thin, tall body standing behind her, with a terrible cold voice.


    Mu Shiran saw Bo Qian appear here, and the original jealousy burned more vigorously.


    She frowned, looked at thin and shallow, and some didn''t dare to move away: "I, I''m looking for someone!"


    Thin shallow sneered: "I said go!"


    Mu Shiran trembled and bit his teeth, unwilling to go away.


    She had just reached the elevator when she heard a loud noise.


    Bang.


    Mu Shiran almost fell down the stairs.


    She was about to look back when suddenly there was another violent ng.


    Bang Dang!


    The door was finally knocked open.


    Mu Shiran also wanted to go over and join the fun. As a result, he thought of thin and shallow''s terrible appearance and curled up directly back.


    Thin shallow went in directly. As soon as he looked up, he saw mu Shinian sitting on the bed with his back to the door and seriously turning over the reference book.


    There are two earphones in your ears.


    Thin shallow breathed a sigh of relief and finally knew why mu Shinian couldn''t hear just now.


    He thought that Mu Shi had read something. She didn''t even hear such a loud noise.

 Chapter 945

    <h4>Chapter 945</h4>


    Thin shallow breathed, walked over and took off her headphones.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously turned back and waved his hand directly!


    The next second, the hand was gently held.


    It was really a gentle blow, because her fist beat someone.


    Mu Shinian was shocked. She looked back carefully and her face changed fiercely.


    Bo Qian bent down a little. She only had time to take off her headphones. Before she even had a chance to stand up straight, she was beaten by mu Shinian with a fist.


    Bo Qian was stunned.


    One of his cheeks reddened quickly and hurt a little. It can be seen that mu Shinian''s fist used strength.


    I was stunned.


    Mu Shinian looked back at the poor door and was stunned.


    The corners of her lips twitched fiercely and looked at her eyes again. Then she took off the earphone on the other side. Her voice was a little puzzled: "what do you mean...?"


    Break into her dormitory and break in. Now... What''s the matter?


    Thin shallow raised his hand, touched his cheek, and then bit his teeth in amazement.


    It looks ferocious like that.


    Mousse put the book on the mobile phone and stopped the music. By using this gap, she quickly picked up her mood, then adjusted it into a very calm look, and looked at her calmly.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Thin shallow was so asked by her that he was stunned in situ.


    What''s the matter with him?


    That''s a coincidence. He really has something important to look for!


    Thin and shallow facial expressions began to be gloomy.


    He looked at mu Shinian coldly. It seemed that he had used a lot of strength to restrain it. Don''t miss it and identally strangle her alive!


    Mu Shinian can also see that thin and shallow is in a particrly bad mood.


    She hesitated and thought about what she had done recently. Finally, she simply pretended to be ignorant.


    She really didn''t know what she had done, so that Bo shallow wanted to catch her in person!


    Not hesitate to break in without taste!


    Thin shallow was asked by mu Shinian.


    He really has a lot to say, but good guy, he really doesn''t know what to say. It seems that everything is wrong!


    Thin and shallow looked at her with increasingly gloomy eyes.


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper and deeper.


    She simply got out of bed, put on her shoes, looked up at him calmly.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    A thin, shallow breath stuck so hard in the depths of his throat that he couldn''t mention a word.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and raised his lower lip like a smile: "if you have nothing to say, go out first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face sank.


    His fist creaked.


    Mu Shinian raised his chin and looked at him coldly. All his patience was finally exhausted.


    "Otherwise, will you have a fight?"


    She stepped back two steps and looked at him coldly with a standard attack posture: e on, I''ll apany you."


    Thin shallow was stimted by her words and almost started with her directly.


    However, he doesn''t care about the time. This is what he promised before!


    Thin shallow gnashed his teeth and looked at her. He didn''t loosen his expression.


    Mu Shinian looked contemptuous: "if you don''t fight, then go out. By the way, remember to report the door for repair."


    Inexplicably, he came and kicked the door,

 Chapter 946

    <h4>Chapter 946</h4>


    It''s a bad meeting. I look like I''m going to fight her.


    The more anxious he is, the more calm he is.


    Not only calm, but even contemptuous.


    Thin shallow gritted his teeth and grabbed her wrist: "I miss you!"


    You''ve been for a long time, but you can''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what am I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shit, I want to do it.


    Mu Shinian pulled away his hand and gently shook it twice. His smile became cool: "do you have anything to say? If not, please go out. Don''t you understand?"


    Thin shallow''s patience was gradually broken by her.


    He took a deep breath and opened his mouth word by word: "Mu Shinian, you''re good at it! When did you start, you should help me with my marriage!"


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    "What?"


    "I''m with you, little elder martial sister!"


    Thin shallow almost roared out.


    Mu Shinian seemed to have never met him talking to himself so loudly. For a moment, he was really confused.


    Bo Qian raised his hand, picked up her face and forced her to look up at herself. Her voice was as sharp as a cold wind and rainstorm: "what intersection can I have with your little elder martial sister? You just met a woman and thought she was suitable for me, right?"


    Frown at the moment.


    What a mess this is.


    Mu Shinian retorted: "little elder martial sister is very good! What is casual!"


    This focus is really a headache.


    Thin and shallow words are almost speechless.


    "Is that the point? Aren''t you good at learning?"


    "Isn''t that the point?" Mu Shinian vowed: "little elder martial sister is not a casual person!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin and shallow face was terrible. He pinched his fist very hard to avoid missing. He really beat her up!


    "OK, your little elder martial sister is very good."


    Thin and shallow is almost the emphasis of enduring humiliation.


    Mu Shinian nodded with satisfaction: "she is already very good."


    No, I can''t stand it!


    Thin, shallow and low cursed. Suddenly, he raised his hand fiercely, banged his fist and hit the railing of the bed.


    Mu Shinian trembled and looked back. He saw the bed, like a fragile little thing, shaking twice and smashing it directly.


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth in amazement and blinked twice in disbelief.


    She saw it.


    Bo Qian came here to tear down his house today.


    Otherwise, it''s really hard for her to exin what he did today!


    Bo Qianyi turned her face and was facing herself. Then, he opened his mouth very seriously: "Mu Shinian, listen to me. I''ll only say these words once. If you have another time, I''ll really start with you."


    "I don''t like your little elder martial sister. I have no interest in your little elder martial sister. If it weren''t for your face, I wouldn''t remember what your little elder martial sister looks like!"


    "Yes, in your eyes, your little elder martial sister is very nice, but she is very nice. Do I have to like it? Who stiptes this truth, you?"


    "...." Mu Shinian was asked again and again by Bo Qian. She couldn''t answer almost a word. The whole person''s facial expression was a little stiff.


    What does thin shallow mean?


    Doesn''t he like little elder martial sister at all?


    Then why did he say something that was easily misunderstood?


    Mu Shinian just moved his lower lip and was robbed by Bo Qian: "there''s that thing. If it wasn''t for your face, would I?"

 Chapter 947

    <h4>Chapter 947</h4>


    For her face?


    Mu Shinian looked at a loss.


    Is her face that big? Not at all.


    Since there is no, what does that mean?


    Or did they get to know each other and make friends with her?


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Shinian''s brain began to diverge again, and his thinking was particrly active.


    However, when she saw the light, her face was strangely quiet again.


    Thin shallow looks at her like this. He doesn''t have to think carefully to know that mu Shinian must be thinking nonsense again.


    He was so angry that he was about to explode that he red at her. Finally, he couldn''t help but raise his hand, p her and gently pat her head.


    Mu Shinian frowned, covered his head unhappily and stared at him.


    "What''s the structure of your head? Aren''t you very clever at ordinary times?"


    Mu Shi reads and purses her lips. What does this mean? Does it mean to scold her for being stupid?


    Thin shallow speechless sighed out; "Speak to me."


    what did you say? There''s nothing to say.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "you don''t like little elder martial sister."


    Good. That''s the point.


    Isn''t the point? Is he looking at her face? He has made it so clear that what is the reason for mu Shinian to think so crooked!


    Thin shallow could hardly control his hands. He took a deep breath and tried to look at her calmly: "in addition to this, what else?"


    What else?


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and uncertain, "are you sure you want me to say?"


    "Say."


    Thin and shallow looked at her with a broken face.


    Anyway, he''s about to be angry. Let''s just be angry. Anyway, he doesn''t expect to hear any good words from mu Shinian''s mouth.


    Mu Shinian vomited out and struggled for a long time. Finally, he said frankly: "I want to ask, do you really think my face is so big?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, his thin face stiffened magically again. He looked at mu Shinian calmly. The handsome face had changed several shapes quickly in the blink of an eye. Finally, in the stunned eyes of Mu Shinian, he sessfully turned around and walked out.


    What''s the matter.


    Mu Shinian was curious to follow up. As a result, he didn''t return and left a word.


    "Just stand there and don''t move. I''ll go out and calm down."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and couldn''t help touching his nose.


    Didn''t Bo shallow ask her? She has already asked, how can she feel thin and shallow, but more angry.


    Mu Shinian frowned and stared at the door.


    After Bo Qian went out, he directly pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, took two hard breaths and spit out a ball of eye circles. Finally, he was so angry that he almost pinched and burst the lighter.


    Mu Shinian, you are a son of a bitch.


    You must be a son of a bitch.


    Otherwise, how could every word poke my key, forcing me to be angry.


    Thin shallow mercilessly finished smoking a cigarette. Looking back, he saw mu Shinian standing in the house, looking at him strangely.


    Thin shallow vomited another mouthful of smoke, almost trying to break out.


    What are you looking at? I''m angry with you. Don''t look at it.


    Unfortunately, these words were not said in the end.


    He just pulled out that reason,

 Chapter 948

    <h4>Chapter 948</h4>


    Mu Shinian estimated that even if he and her little elder martial sister were going to have several children in the future, it was estimated that they had arranged it clearly.


    If he dared to say that about her, he would not see her in the future.


    Thin and helpless looking at Mu Shi, before Ming Ming came, he was standing on the rational side. He should have been fearless and even justified. As a result, after seeing what he had read, what became righteous and became a bubble.


    He always loses in front of her.


    Well, he admitted it long ago.


    Thin shallow looked at her and suddenly smiled.


    nted.


    It''s really nted.


    He had forgiven her without even admitting his mistake.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian iprehensibly, angry,ughing, and finally angry. What''s the matter?


    Thin shallow cut off his cigarette, took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth: "are you hungry? I''ll take you to lunch."


    Mu Shinian.


    "Let''s go. A restaurant has just opened in the west of the city. It tastes good."


    Thin shallow bowed his head and signaled her to change her shoes quickly.


    Mu Shinian looked at the plush slippers on his feet and remained silent. He still asked, "you came today to tell me that you don''t like little elder martial sister?"


    "... nonsense," Bo Qian tried to restrain himself from turning his eyes out of the screen: "what does this have to do with the little elder martial sister? Moreover, what do you think? Do you think your little elder martial sister is very good, so you want to set me up with her?"


    Mu Shinian thought carefully about what happened that day, and then found that it seemed really far fetched.


    She lifted some messy hair, turned around and said, "that movie queen."


    "She?" Thin shallow sneer: "I said casually, in order to annoy you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    no wonder.


    But the actress ended up a little miserable.


    It is said that even his hand has been broken and he will stay in the hospital for a long time.


    Suddenly I heard mu Shinian mention this, and Bo Qian suddenly remembered something.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, staring at mu Shinian''s thoughtful face and opening curiously: "how did you call the shadow queen?"


    At the beginning, he was just worried about his anger. Afterwards, he became curious. The movie queen was also a big brand. Where did mu Shiniane from? Her contact information and what methods were used to make her appear all at once.


    And there was noint.


    Mu Shinian closed his mouth and sipped it into a tight line.


    How could thin shallow let her hide the past so easily? He narrowed his narrow eyes and his voice was indifferent and terrible: "say it, it''s not what you say, I won''t care."


    He was just curious about whether mu Shinian used any force or whether there were other ways.


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian was very embarrassed. She avoided her thin eyes and said, "nothing, just dig up her previous ck materials, and then take them directly to threaten her, and then she promised toe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin shallow corner of his eye gave two blows.


    Mu Shinian scratched the tip of her eyebrows: "her materials are very hot."


    Idle and bored, she also turned over the so-called ck material, and then there was no only filter for the star.


    Thin shallow looked at her and couldn''t calm down: "where did you get her ck material?"

 Chapter 949

    <h4>Chapter 949</h4>


    Mu Shi thought low and looked at the following: "on theputer."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow calmed down and asked, "did you dig it out yourself?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter? You''re still interested in asking what''s the matter!


    Thin shallow frown: "who taught you,puter technology?"


    Since it''s a movie queen, those ck materials must be well hidden. At least mu Shinian won''t dig them out at random. If you want to recover those smashed files, you must have particrly goodputer technology.


    But mu Shinian is a student. How can he be so powerful?


    Mu Shinian also thought of the ce of thin doubt in an instant. She calmly raised her eyes and said; "Find a hacker."


    "... the hacker?"


    Thin shallow continued to ask.


    Looking at him like this, it is necessary to ask something today.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and silently burst out a name.


    Thin shallow Leng, then frowned more tightly: "the top ten hackers in the world, can you please move him?"


    Please don''t move. His firewall has been provoked by her several times, and each time it has failed. Such a person who came and went, who was originally very rebellious, didn''t have to call ye when he saw her.


    Mu Shinian thinks so from the bottom of his heart, but he also knows that he can''t say so.


    Otherwise, what if Bo Qian goes to trace more.


    Mu Shinian''s brain turned quickly. She said well and quickly: "nothing, please don''t move. I have money."


    The thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Mu Shinian was cruel and said directly, "my mother left me a sum of money before. She said it was a dowry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face was almost ck.


    Dowry


    This bastard spent all his dowry?


    Just to hire an insignificant star?


    How long is this head.


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously: "do you have any questions?"


    Ask again, she''s really afraid that the more she exposes herself.


    Thin shallow took a deep breath and almost stared at her fiercely: "no, if you still need it in the future, you can find me. Myputer technology is better than him."


    Mu Shinian blinked and nodded innocently.


    Not needed.


    She is not even interested in what the hacker looks like, but sometimes she willpete with each other on the Inte. The rest is not necessary at all.


    Besides, if she wants any information, she can find it on the Inte. After all, herputer technology is far above that hacker.


    It''s hard to make things difficult for me to see her so good.


    He sighed, pointed to the door and said, "go to dinner first."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and then he was curious: "my door."


    She''sing back to live.


    This door is now pregnant like this. It doesn''t mean that it will be scolded by the school


    Who is to me.


    Bo Qian thought in his heart that if she hadn''t closed the door and stuffed headphones, he wouldn''t be in a hurry and misunderstood mu Shinian again.


    I think so, but I still have to look like it.


    Thin shallow pointed to the door: "go out to dinner first, I''lle back to repair."


    All right.


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel anything. He went to get his cell phone and went out with him.


    The two have been deadlocked for so many days that they almost have to go their separate ways.


    Suddenly they walk together again. Bo Qian is really not used to it,

 Chapter 950

    <h4>Chapter 950</h4>


    Always side from time to time to see if Mu Shinian is there and whether he is obediently following him.


    Make sure she follows obediently, and her thin heart is soft in a mess.


    This guy is so good.


    People want to give her the best things in the world.


    Thin shallow seems to forget that not long ago, she was so angry that she even went outside to smoke a cigarette and calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian drove directly to the new hotel in the west of the city.


    Mu Shinian looked at the name on the menu with a nk face.


    Well, it''s really too expensive.


    How nice to mark such an expensive thing.


    Although mu Shinian is not short of money, he is not a spender.


    So when she saw the menu, her face was nk.


    His face was written with the word "no".


    Thin shallow poured a ss of juice for her: "order, my restaurant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at him in amazement.


    Thin shallow smiled and added: "so, don''t spend money."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If so, mu Shinian still looked suspicious: "you, no problem? The price is too expensive."


    "Not expensive." Thin shallow frankly told her: "the ingredients here are the best."


    Mu Shinian understood.


    Besides, after looking at the decoration of this house, there is a general picture of the groups that cane in for consumption


    Mu Shinian didn''t pinch, so he ordered a few dishes calmly, and then returned the menu to Bo Qian. Bo Qian casually checked a few dishes and took them to the waiter.


    Mu Shinian stared at the surrounding ss and narrowed his eyes curiously. There was a faint curiosity in his expression.


    "The ss here."


    It''s like somewhere.


    Bo qianen said without concealing her: "it adopts the world''s most high-end cutting technology."


    Sunlight will be reflected in, at a specific point, and then spread out.


    It''s like a rainbow.


    Mu Shinian said, "now I know why the dishes here are so expensive."


    She knows the cutting technique.


    Moreover, it is estimated that these sses are not cheap.


    Bo Qian is going to build a most special restaurant. Come out.


    Otherwise, the price will not go so far.


    Thin shallow just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Bo Qian apanied her to buy a door, and then bought a password lock.


    When he got back, mu Shinian had to do it himself. He expected that Bo Qian would not repair it himself.


    However, to her surprise, Bo Qian could repair it!


    Mu Shinian squatted next to him, handed him a wrench and hammer, and watched him skillfully install and repair the door.


    Mu Shinian stared aside and said, "will you?"


    "Well, yes."


    Thin and shallow didn''t lift her head. In order to satisfy her curiosity, she even added: "in the past, I often broke the door. Over time, I learned to repair it myself."


    Mu Shinian was suddenly not very curious about why he repaired the door. Instead, she wondered why Bo Qian often broke the door.


    Bo Qian seemed to realize that he mentioned a topic that should not be involved. He coughed and directly changed the topic.


    "You go and tidy up."


    Mu Shi read his forehead: "what?"


    Thin shallow frowned and naturally said, e back with me and someone will take care of you."

 Chapter 951

    <h4>Chapter 951</h4>


    Mu Shinian, holding a wrench, was silent.


    Go back?


    She suddenly didn''t want to go back, because she always felt very ufortable.


    Thin shallow turned his head and looked at her.


    Both of them squatted, their eyes aligned, one more than the other... Weird.


    What Bo Qian thinks in his heart is that he is also right.


    The girl ran away from home. No, she didn''t run away from home. He should have driven her out. If he wanted her to go back, he would be unhappy.


    However, he really wants mu Shinian to go back to live.


    That home, if she is not there, always feel that something is missing.


    However, now there is no reason for mu Shinian to move back smoothly and take care of girls'' self-esteem.


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently and kept thinking at the bottom of his heart.


    go back?


    It doesn''t seem easy.


    She was driven out by Bo Qian. Now she''s out and wants to go back. It''s not happy at all.


    However, if she doesn''t go back, she thinks about Bo family manor... It''s notfortable to live in the dormitory. The most important thing is that if you want to eat, you have to order takeout or run out by yourself. It''s too troublesome.


    However, if she goes back, she really doesn''t want to lose face at all.


    What the hell should I do.


    One question after another came out, and the mood of Mu Shinian turned several times in the blink of an eye.


    The two men looked at each other silently for a long time, and no one spoke first.


    Thin shallow was seen by her, and the whole soul was shaking.


    The girl''s eyes are too clean and clear. There are no superfluous impurities mixed in them.


    Being looked at by her with such clean eyes, it seems that she can hit the depths of her soul.


    Thin sighed and thought about his poor face. In an instant, it became less important.


    He took a deep breath and said gently on his face, "I don''t trust you when you''re outside. You won''t cook by yourself. If you go back, someone will take care of you. You''ll save yourself worrying about what to eat every day, won''t you?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, lowered his head and yed with the wrench.


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip and held her hand in a gentle voice: "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have driven you out that day. How about going back?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and stared at the hand he held.


    I despise myself from the bottom of my heart.


    What''s going on.


    How did she be so pretentious.


    In fact, she wanted to go back, but... In front of Bo Qian, her poor affectation began to spread.


    She''s really stupid.


    Speechless words makeints about themselves.


    The bottom of my heart hurt more when I saw that she still didn''t speak.


    Girls want face. She hurt others like this. Don''t you allow her to be angry?


    Thin shallow clenched her hand and couldn''t help pinching it twice.


    Girls'' hands, soft.


    Like her ears, it''s soft.


    Thin shallow smiled bitterly, and his voice became softer: "Mu Shinian, can you forgive me?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to me him for a long time.


    Besides, I made a mistake and was very angry.


    Another reason is that Bo Qian is the owner of Bo family manor. He ispletely foreign. It''s not a question of the owner''s words whether he can go or not.


    So she''s not very angry.

 Chapter 952

    <h4>Chapter 952</h4>


    I just feel a little shameless.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. Just about to nod, suddenly a group of people outside the door rushed over.


    Before they could stand up or even say anything, they were surrounded.


    The headmaster came over with a fierce face. He saw the poor door at the door and a thin figure. Finally, he saw the two people holding their hands tightly, and the whole person trembled.


    Mu Shinian''s hand fiercely retracted and stood up like a child who did something wrong.


    Thin and shallow saw an empty hand and a slight frown.


    Such a wrinkle frightened the headmaster''s group.


    The headmaster immediately smiled and said, "young master Bo, why are you here?"


    The group of people behind him who hade to settle ounts became pleasant in an instant.


    Special.


    Mu Shinian is a matter of Bo Qian''s fiancee, but it is widely spread.


    Even if they don''t want to know, they can''t.


    So, is this the drama that the couple quarreled and Bo shallow came to coax people back?


    That''s really an enviable feeling.


    Thin shallow frowned and stood up: "I broke the door."


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." The headmaster subconsciously finished, realized the eyes of those around him, and quickly changed his mouth; "Ha ha, I mean, it''s that. How do you say that, ha ha, ha ha."


    The headmaster has no idea what to say.


    Thin shallow was considerate and said, "I''ll fix a door and take her away."


    "Ah, OK, OK!"


    The headmaster said, subconsciously looking at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian looked at the headmaster, and a trace of embarrassment shed on his face: "I... Better go back."


    The headmaster was also relieved.


    Mu Shinian is in a special situation.


    The name of Bo Qian''s fiancee is hanging, but he is not over 18 years old.


    If something happens, it will be very difficult.


    There was a faint smile on his thin face.


    Seeing this, the headmaster hurried away with a group of people.


    After they left, Bo shallow also seemed to have a feeling of absence: "I can''t see that your headmaster is very dedicated."


    "He''s very nice."


    Mu Shinian continued to squat down and fiddle with tools.


    Thin and shallow quickly repaired the door.


    "Go and clean it up."


    Mu Shi lost his mind and closed the door.


    Thin shallow stood outside the door, blinked and jokingly muttered, "little girl."


    There''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    He''ll be fine if he sees it.


    Mu Shinian was packing. As a result, there was a knock outside the door.


    She frowned and thought it was thin. As a result, as soon as she opened the door, she saw someone she didn''t want to see,


    Mu Shinian shut the door without saying a word.


    Mu Shiran didn''t want her to do what she wanted. She clung to the door. Her eyes were very sharp. She saw the suitcase in the door at once.


    Mu Shiran smiled coldly: "are you going to live here after you''ve been driven out of the house and your tuition has been taken away?"


    Mu Shinian was toozy to talk nonsense to her: "are you busy?"


    "What''s the matter? I can''t see you if I have nothing to do. I still want to see you. I have to make an appointment." Mu Shiran''s every word is ironic.


    Mu Shinian knew her character and sneered, "it''s none of your business."


    Mu Shiran knows it''s none of her business.

 Chapter 953

    <h4>Chapter 953</h4>


    But she just feels relieved.


    When Mu Shi read it badly, she felt happy!


    It seems that his previous jealousy was relieved in a short moment.


    Mu Shiran showed her a provocative smile and stared at the newly reced door. The smile on his lips became more and more ironic: "Mu Shinian, Bo Qian came here so aggressively. Did he quarrel with you? After that, he left you here?"


    "Even worse, won''t he remove the tuition? Can you still take the exam here? I guess not. What else can you take if you''re like this."


    Mu Shinian tried to get in several times, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Mu Shiran looked like she had umted resentment for a long time and had no ce to vent it. Then, she finally met an opportunity to vent it. She vented it unreservedly.


    It''s a indiscriminate attack.


    Mu Shi can''t read without words. Even his facial expression can''t be changed.


    In more than two months, she will have a birthday.


    She will be eighteen after her birthday.


    At that time, she was an adult.


    The man in front of her is her sister.


    Blood is thicker than water. A hundred yearster, when their parents left, they were the only two people left in the vast world.


    Perhaps, sometimes, some things that are difficult to talk about and cannot be pretended to others can only be supported by brothers and sisters.


    They should have been the closest people in the world.


    Just like in the original town, those younger brothers and sisters will tell their brothers and sisters when they are bullied, and then the older children will coax their younger brothers and sisters to settle ounts with others, or directly block in front of their younger brothers and sisters to protect them from being bullied.


    The older ones seem so bad.


    Born with a sense of mission, we should protect those who are smaller than ourselves.


    However, mu Shinian thought that this sister seemed like a stranger.


    When she realized that she still had a sister who could be spoiled, she didn''t expect it. Just after being pushed away again, she gradually realized that her sister was different from other sisters.


    She hates herself.


    Very, very hate yourself.


    Children are always sensitive.


    But it''s also interesting.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know when to start. Shepletely cut off contact with her sister.


    Even when she left home with her mother, she didn''t feel anything. She thought... That''s it.


    You can''t stop others from living a better life anyway.


    So if she thinks so, she wants to open it.


    If you want to open up, there is no so-called reluctance and attachment.


    However, to be fair, admiring Shi Ran is just bad, but it can''t cause any substantive harm to yourself.


    Otherwise, ording to her character, Mu Shiran would have been taught a lesson by herself.


    Otherwise, when Mu Shiran wants to go to cosmetic surgery, she won''t be angry and obstruct at all.


    Otherwise, in a word, she really tolerated Mu Shiran''s provocation from time to time.


    Now, seeing her living in hatred, it''s not a pity to yearn for the time.


    She looked at Mu Shiran calmly, with unprecedented silence and sympathy on her face.


    "I''ll only say these words once. I''m not your enemy, opponent or home."

 Chapter 954

    <h4>Chapter 954</h4>


    "You don''t have to be jealous of me for such ridiculous reasons, or because you think I''m better than you. You distort your thoughts and live so tired. Why?"


    "If you really look down on me, you don''t have topare yourself with me everywhere. You have topete with me."


    "I have a lot of things, a lot, and more than you can imagine. The height I can reach is not what you can achieve. My academic performance is much better than you. I didn''t miss books and didn''t think it was interesting before, but even so, I never nned to hand in a nk paper in the college entrance examination."


    "Mu Shiran, you and I are not people in the same world. You have never touched my world. Once you touch it, you will know that your targeting of me is really pediatrics. That''s why I never get angry and waste time because of your targeting, because it''s unnecessary."


    Finally, mu Shinian almost had a headache.


    She sighed, weighed heavily against her forehead, rubbed it twice, opened her mouth slowly, and said, "you really don''t have to treat me as an imaginary enemy. You can''tpare with me, and you have topete with me everywhere. If youe down like this, you will be angry sooner orter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran''s face turned red and white.


    Finally, the sess edge is ck.


    Mu Shinian''s long words are showing off!


    Lift yourself so high and belittle her so low.


    "Oh, ha ha..."


    Mu Shiran sneered. She looked at mu Shinian calmly, and there was a trace of disdain on her lips: "do you really think you are a winner in life?"


    "I tell you, I won''t lose to you who I lose to."


    No help.


    The brain is not clear.


    Hatred.


    Mu Shinian jumped these words out of her mind, but the next second, she returned to calm. She looked at Mu Shiran calmly, and the corners of her lips shed a smile: "well, let''spare who did well in the college entrance examination. I''ll give you 50 points. If you can''t do it, get down on your knees, Dad."


    This sentence is a naked p in the face.


    When Mu Shiran was angry, he almost couldn''t even speakpletely.


    Mu Shinian pushed the suitcase and passed her directly, indifferent and distant, as if her sister was no different from those passers-by a.


    Mu Shiran gnashed his teeth and thought of the poor results in thest exam. The corners of his lips fell down hard. The next second, an earth shaking voice sounded.


    "You wait, mu Shinian, I will never lose to you."


    Passing by the corner, someone carried the small suitcase.


    Mu Shinian looked up and crashed into the Starry Sea.


    Seems to be indulging herpletely.


    Mu Shinian slightly hooked the corners of his lips. Thoseplex thoughts just now disappeared without a trace.


    "Mu Shinian, you can never be a viin."


    Thin shallow easily carried the suitcase and walked down the stairs step by step.


    "You step on her pain and deliberately say thest sentence, which is simr to provocation, but it is actually arousing herbat effectiveness."


    Mu Shiran is not stupid.


    Before her debut, her achievements can be seen.


    The college entrance examination is not to test theprehensive quality level.


    She used to have a good foundation. As long as she is willing to work hard, her score is not much worse.


    Mu Shinian knew that he had listened to everything.

 Chapter 955

    <h4>Chapter 955</h4>


    Her feet slowed down and she went on.


    On the fifth floor here, Bo Qian didn''t take the elevator. He just carried a small suitcase, did something he hadn''t done in his life, and went down the steps step by step.


    But I didn''t breathe.


    Then he heard the helplessughter of Mu Shinianing from behind him.


    "Well, yes, I did it on purpose."


    She freely admitted that she had nothing to hide.


    Just some headache pressed her eyebrows twice: "she is my sister, not an enemy. She is not used to me. I can''t really hope she''s bad."


    Like, abandoning her mother and father.


    Even, in the future, if their childrene to her for something, she will still help.


    Thin shallow put the suitcase on the t bottom and pulled up the pole, but he didn''t mean to push it away. The slender fingertip was put on it, and the other hand was lifted up and gently pressed on her head, with a trace of helplessness or me in his voice.


    The sun is very dry.


    His skin seemed to sweat a little.


    It looks very sexy and a little more human.


    He pointed at the girl who was so dull in some ways, flicked her forehead, smiled and said, "it''s very troublesome."


    "Even your parents can see clearly. They know that some insight is a burden. They can give up for their better future. People who live so well know this truth, but they still want tomit it knowingly."


    Mu Shimian was amused by his words.


    Thousands of words, only a few words left.


    What else? What else can I do.


    Mu Shinian sighed. The next second, his head was bounced again.


    Thin and shallow strength increased a little, and as soon as she bounced down, her forehead immediately turned red.


    Mu Shinian frowned. This time he covered his forehead with his hand and looked at him in surprise.


    I don''t seem to understand what I did wrong.


    Thin shallow shrugged and added indifferently, "but it''s OK."


    "Ordinary people would dislike this trouble, but fortunately, you met me."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at her nkly, and the expression on his face was stunned.


    what do you mean?


    When Bo Qian said this sentence, his face was also ruddy, which seemed to be the kind of embarrassed.


    He pushed the suitcase and walked forward, but the voice floated over: "I used to think it was the same whether I had money or not. Now I think it''s good to have money."


    When a person has money to some extent, it seems that the whole world can change.


    Oh, what does the world have to do with him? He''s not a hero. He just needs to save a mu Shinian.


    "Mu Shinian, you''re better off than you. How happy you are? I have money, a lot of money."


    Mu Shinian stayed in ce for a long time. Until thin shallow ears turned red to urge, she slowly took her steps and followed up.


    Then, she had to quickly drill back into the seat. Before she went in, she was carried out.


    The thin and shallow eyes hardly dared to look at her, and the voice was deep and terrible: "do you have anything to say?"


    Yes, what do you want to say?


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how. Suddenly, he was flustered for a moment.


    Because she still doesn''t understand what Bo shallow''s words mean.


    However, that sentence is still quite right.


    It was really good to meet him.


    Bo Qian didn''t expect her to hear the mystery of these words,

 Chapter 956

    <h4>Chapter 956</h4>


    However, Mr. Bo encountered Waterloo for the first time in his life. If it was so romantic, the little girl was stunned and didn''t hear why.


    It''s impossible not to hit people.


    But young master Bo also knew how thoughtless the little girl he liked was, so he let her go, closed the rear door and opened the front passenger seat door.


    Mu Shinian looked and sat in directly.


    Thin shallow breathed and patted his cheek twice in the invisible corner of Mu Shinian.


    After confirming that there was no abnormality, I went to the driver''s seat.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian thought that Bo Qian would send him to the manor.


    After all, she stayed there for so long, and there were familiar people and animals.


    Compared with this downtown apartment, the manor is a little more familiar.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have time to look carefullyst time. Looking at the environment here, it looks like a little monster who just broke into this strange world.


    Look here and there. It''s not new.


    Thin shallow went to the kitchen to make milk for her. As soon as he came out, he saw mu Shinian stepping on the carpet barefoot and stretching his hand to reach a pendant on the floormp.


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly. Indeed, I haven''t seen her for some time and lost a lot of weight.


    Originally thin, so


    Mu Shinian probably really liked the pendant. He stretched his hand hard, didn''t reach it, stood on tiptoe, and finally even jumped up.


    Mu Shinian just stepped on it and felt very ufortable sweating. She took a bath and put on a loose T-shirt. She jumped and exposed a small section of her waist.


    He took a shallow breath and sank suddenly.


    This picture is really a little... Hook crime.


    Bo Qian is doing difficult ideological activities at the bottom of his heart.


    Under the age of 18.


    You can''t be such a beast.


    No, it''ll scare her.


    Bo Qian did several psychological activities before pressing down the evil fire.


    Mu Shinian heard the footsteps behind him and quickly stood up. People didn''t jump up. It was quiet as if nothing had happened just now.


    Thin shallow put the milk on the table, walked over, moved his slender fingertips twice, took down the pendant, and then gave it to her without blinking.


    "Like this?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the pendant, pulled the corners of his lips, and didn''t speak.


    Thin shallow spread out her hand and stuffed the pendant into her hand: "if you like, I''ll let the people in the design department process it, refit it into a small pendant and hang it on your schoolbag."


    Do girls like this glittering thing?


    Mu Shinian''s lips moved several times before finally jumping out a word; "No, it''s very expensive. You can use it as an ornament?"


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "do you know this?"


    "Well, I know. It''s the big front shooting in Zurich..." Mu Shinian suddenly stopped and realized what she had said wrong. She quickly changed her words: "I saw it in the magazine."


    Zurich auction, there will indeed be a social magazine to write this.


    However, what matters is how mu Shinian pays attention to these.


    Before mu Shinian could think of the next sentence, Bo Qian had blocked her thoughts: "what you said is not the same world as her. What does this almost mean?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    We might as well go back to Zurich auction house.


    Mu Shinian thought a little.


    Thin shallow but could not allow her to avoid: "why do you say that?"


    Mu Shinian thinks of the people she faces and the people she deals with... Every step is full of a sense of crisis. Every step seems to be thrilling.


    Of course not a world.

 Chapter 957

    <h4>Chapter 957</h4>


    She could not even tell when she would die.


    Mu Shiran is bad, but it''s not bad to death.


    So how can they be people of the same world.


    At least, no matter how bad Mu Shiran is, her world does not have the slightest sense of crisis.


    Mu Shinian held the pendant and stroked it gently with her fingers, but she didn''t speak for a long time.


    Thin shallow obviously didn''t want to let go of her meaning. He asked silently: "Mu Shinian, why isn''t it a world? What does this sentence mean?"


    For a moment, he really thought in a bad direction.


    For example, mu Shinian is really not a simple high school student.


    Behind her, there is a huge force.


    For example, she can easily mobilize an international film queen just toe to the hospital.


    Mu Shinian quietly frowned. There was still a light cloud and wind in her face, as if nothing could hurt her.


    Mu Shinian''s mind can''t think of any excuse to exin for a while.


    She was silent for a long time, turned directly and returned to her room.


    Thin shallow frowned, but smiled the next second.


    "OK, you go to have a rest first. When you have a rest, you can answer this question."


    Mu Shinian''s back was stiff. Obviously, he didn''t expect such an unfinished task to be continued.


    Thin shallow is behind her. You don''t have to think about what she is thinking. When he picks the corner of his lips, his smile is still very light: "you have a good rest and what you want to eat at night."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is a little impatient.


    She took a deep breath and was not polite at all. She directly reported five or six dishes. Then she returned to her room and gently locked the door.


    Thin shallow saw her revenge clearly in her heart, and the smile around her mouth became more and more profound.


    That''s decent.


    That''s the energy.


    It''s much better than the cold before mu Shinian.


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone and directly pressed a phone to go out.


    Soon, it was connected over there.


    The housekeeper''s gentle voice came over happily: "young master, how''s it going? When will miss Mue back? I''m ready here. I promise to have a big meal tonight and help Miss Mu clean up the dust!"


    The housekeeper made a solemn promise.


    Thin shallow listened for a long time, leaving only one sentence: "she lives in the city with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as I heard the city housekeeper, I knew it was there.


    He opened his mouth and subconsciously blurted out: "young master, this, this is not good. Miss Mu is still a minor. You, you shouldn''t, you..."


    Thin shallow couldn''t help turning his eyes. His eyes were somewhat helpless: "will I be so beast?"


    The housekeeper was silent and asked some vague questions; "Are you sure you want to listen to the truth?"


    For a moment, Bo Qian wanted to beat the housekeeper.


    He took a deep breath and said indifferently, "I''ll take care of her. I''m calling you to ask you something."


    When the housekeeper listened to his serious tone, he thought he had encountered some problems. Suddenly, he came to some spirit: "well, you say!"


    I took a deep breath and suddenly felt that it was difficult to speak.


    He was silent for a long time. While the housekeeper was waiting anxiously, he finally slowly said the question: "what should I do for the dishes mu Shinian likes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper was silent on the phone for two times. Instead, he volunteered to blurt out

 Chapter 958

    <h4>Chapter 958</h4>


    "Young master, why don''t I do it and send it to you."


    Just leave the kitchen alone.


    It''s still a child.


    Thin shallow refused: "no, you teach me, I do it myself."


    This is at least a heart.


    The two of them will move out sooner orter. They can''t ask the housekeeper to do it all at once.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t like cooking, so he can onlye. Anyway, he doesn''t have the so-called burden of a big man.


    The housekeeper was silent on the phone. I don''t know if he remembered that period of ck history. The whole person''s facial expressions became wonderful.


    "Well, young master, are you sure?"


    "Nonsense."


    Thin shallow, expressionless, holding his mobile phone, went out of the door: "you teach me how to cook those dishes from today, and..." after a pause, thin shallow said in a very unnatural tone: "teach me how to buy vegetables."


    The housekeeper was silent again.


    "Young master, didn''t you just buy it when you went to the supermarket?"


    He remembered that Bo Qian and mu Shinian went to the supermarket several times. When they came back, they both went back with a whole big bag.


    That posture is almost eager to put the whole supermarket in.


    Thin shallow frown: "can''t be casual. I''ll raise her in the future. I have to start learning these."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper seemed to smell an unusual smell.


    He has taken care of Bo Qian for many years. It''s not too much to say that he is half a grandfather.


    So, this time, he didn''t care about the differences in status, What daily life makeints about the partpany each going his own way? "Are you serious?" you said before, you have split up with Miss mu, how can you get this way? There is a reconciliation. And you are willing to take care of her food and drink, sir. ording to my research on men and women, you did so, and did you do something sorry for Miss mu?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian was silent on the phone for a long time.


    Atst, the expression on his face went nk.


    He smiled twice, which was almost terrible: "well, what can I do?"


    The housekeeper was frightened by his smile.


    He coughed two times at a distance and said weakly, "for example, young master, you have a new lover, or you have made a mistake sorry for Miss mu. That''s the one, you know."


    Thin shallow''s hands are itching more and more now. He wants to rush directly and give him two fists to relieve his anger.


    The housekeeper has been staying with mu Shinian for a long time, so has his brain hole gradually widened? Otherwise, how can it be more and more exaggerated.


    This brain hole is almostparable to Mu Shinian.


    Make blind and disorderly conjectures, but you can''t makeints about the things that are happening.


    Besides, it''s the kind of unrestrained.


    He felt that if he smiled at the little elder martial sister twice, mu Shinian might even think about where their future children would study.


    The housekeeper was angry at this.


    "Miss Mu is not wishful thinking. She just has a delicate mind. It''s normal for girls to worry about gain and loss."


    Bo Qian tutted on the phone. I don''t know what he was feeling.


    "Girls just have a lot of trouble."


    Makeints about the sweet and satisfying words in the sentence, but anyone else can makeints about it.


    The housekeeper didn''t reveal it on the phone, just followed with a tut.

 Chapter 959

    <h4>Chapter 959</h4>


    Bo Qian hung up his cell phone, directly started the car and drove along the supermarket.


    In the future, he has to take care of Mu Shinian.


    This guy iszy and picky about food. He didn''t choose anything before. He can eat anything. But since he lived in Bo family manor, he has been raised by the housekeeper three meals a day and night, and the whole person is picky about food.


    There''s nothing wrong with being picky about food. Anyway, he has a lot of money and can afford it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept for a while. When she was full, she got up. She sat in bed for a long time, then slowly got out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash, and then went out with a yawn.


    As soon as she opened the door, she smelled a strong smell.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes suddenly stared round.


    She ran to the kitchen excitedly. As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Bo Qianzheng was facing her back and beating something on the stove.


    Mu Shinian stared at his background and suddenly felt a lot of emotion.


    It seems that Bo Qian, such a noble childe, shouldn''t appear in a ce like the kitchen.


    It seems that he shouldn''t be contaminated with these fireworks.


    As soon as he turned his head, he looked at the little girl''s dripping cheek. He raised his eyebrow, drew a paper towel and wiped out the drop of water.


    "Wake up. There''s water over there. Go and have a drink."


    Mu Shinian returned to his mind. With a sigh, he poured a ss of water and drank it, but his eyes involuntarily ced on him.


    "Can you cook?"


    And look at those outside. They''re doing well.


    Thin shallow grace a, the voice is loose can: "will be a little bit."


    "I can''t see." Mu Shinian sighed sincerely. It seemed that such a sentence was not enough, and added: "I won''t."


    "I can''t learn how to learn."


    "You don''t want to learn." Thin smile to expose her.


    Who knows, mu Shinian seriously retorted: "no, it really won''t."


    ¡°?¡±


    Thin and shallow turned back with a huge question mark on his head.


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian is a little embarrassed. After all, it can be regarded as a ck history for a person with adverse results and extraordinary learning ability.


    Mu Shinian coughed twice. Under the look of thin and curious eyes, he slowly opened his mouth: "my grandmother taught me before, hand-in-hand, but the things I made are still very delicious, even if she stares next to me."


    Thin and shallow lips seem to have a smile.


    Mu Shinian immediately became a little angry.


    Thin shallow saw it and immediately stopped: "your grandmother loves you."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian thought of grandma, and his heart was sour.


    She didn''t want to think about those bad things. She took the cooked dishes and went out.


    Thin shallow looked at her background and seemed to notice something strange, but he couldn''t tell.


    A burning smell came from the pot. He immediately regained his consciousness and turned down the fire fiercely.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, they sat on the carpet in the living room, both busy with their own affairs.


    Mu Shimian took a paper and tossed it. What thin shallow held in his hand was a report. For a moment, no one meant to speak.


    They kept writing.


    Mu Shinian asionally made a mistake. She directly bit the pen and took the sticine to erase the calction process.


    Then, in two seconds, her pen will be pulled out.


    Thin shallow put the pen on the table and put a piece of sugar into her mouth: "what''s the matter."

 Chapter 960

    <h4>Chapter 960</h4>


    Mu Shinian has been used to it for a long time. She bit the candy and continued to habitually bite the pen next time.


    Thin shallow was distracted from time to time and went to pull out her pen.


    Several times down, mu Shinian was a little annoyed.


    Thin shallow was stared at by her, unwilling to give way: "no, dirty."


    Mu Shinian knows it''s dirty, but he can''t help it.


    She''s used to it. Being shallow is really annoying


    Thin and shallow saw the girl with a pair of watery eyes and looked at him with determination. Suddenly, his heart softened. He took out a lollipop from the pile of candy cans he had just bought, unpacked it and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Mu Shinian bit the lollipop and his expression was dull for a moment.


    "Here you are. Don''t look like you want to bite."


    Mu Shinian took the lollipop, subconsciously licked it twice, and then his eyes narrowed slightly: "delicious."


    This taste is really delicious.


    Bo Qian just looked at it, mu Shinian licked the lollipop, and his tender tongue... The picture suddenly became a little


    Thin shallow shivered, and the report was almost wrinkled by him.


    Thin and shallow took a deep breath, with a strange mood in his face.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how much influence her invisible behavior had on people. She bit a lollipop and continued to bow her head to do the problem.


    Leaving a shallow person, he continued to stare at the back of her head.


    Thin shallow bit his teeth and forced himself to take back all the thoughts he shouldn''t have, and then continued to read the report.


    ¡­¡­


    Since mu Shinian lived in his apartment, Bo Qian began his career of fishing and dryings every day.


    Fortunately, thepany has nothing else to do.


    It''s just that a saying has gradually spread within thepany.


    The second spring ising.


    That''s how thepany analyzed it.


    "It must be the second spring. If it were the first spring, how could it be so glued together."


    "That is to say, if it was the previous one, the novelty would have passed long ago."


    "Wow, young master Bo, it''s really amazing to be excited."


    "That''s to say, it''s amazing. I thought he was like this. Thest one was the limit."


    "Unexpectedly, this is more spoiled. Whose daughter is it? I can get into young master Bo''s eyes."


    "It may not be Miss Qianjin. Don''t you like one? As long as you catch up with young master Bo, is thatparable to Qianjin?"


    A group of people were talking enthusiastically.


    I didn''t notice a man sneaking in behind me.


    Mu Shinian calmly held a pile of things, slipped into the elevator, and then pressed the floor.


    No one found out. When she pressed it.


    No one saw it. She was holding a pile of vegetables and financial statements.


    Mu Shinian went directly into the office and put the pile of information on the table. Then he left a note and nned to go back first.


    As a result, the door was opened at this time.


    The secretary was surprised to see here in


    "Miss mu, you''re here. Did youe to find the young master? The young master is in the conference room. I''lle right away."


    "No." Mu Shinian said calmly, "I''ll take something. Don''t bother her."


    "But..."


    The secretary was embarrassed and said, "the young master said that if youe, you must inform him."

 Chapter 961

    <h4>Chapter 961</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s wrong with this.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "forget it. I''ll wait for him here."


    "OK, Miss mu, I''ll get you something to eat."


    After the Secretary finished, he quickly went out without waiting for mu Shinian''s feedback.


    After she went out, she patted her heart twice.


    When others saw it, they were surprised: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    The Secretary shook his head and pursed his lower lip in disbelief.


    Mu Shinian, how could it be her.


    Bo Qian exined that someone woulde. It was her.


    But why.


    Thin and shallow is not.


    Shouldn''t we... Have separated from her long ago?


    Now, what''s the situation.


    One question after another came up.


    The Secretary bit his lower lip uncontrobly.


    Is it difficult? What I told myself before is just a lie.


    In fact, he doesn''t mean that to himself at all?


    However, it shouldn''t be


    Just thinking, a secretary patted her on the shoulder and startled her; "What are you thinking? Hurry up and prepare the information for the next meeting. Master Bo said he wanted it."


    "OK, OK."


    The secretary looked back and took a deep breath, which put all those thoughts back.


    Is it difficult that the recent rumors... Are all false!?


    Thin shallow didn''t break with mu Shinian at all.


    What about her


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was bored in the office. He connected the wireless and yed the game directly.


    When Bo Qian came back, she had already yed two games.


    And it all ends in victory.


    When I saw hering, my anger disappeared in an instant.


    "Here we are."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and nodded: "do you have anything else?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head, and there was a doubt between his eyebrows and eyes.


    You can''t just leave her here.


    Thin shallow was asked by her. It was a coincidence to stay for a while.


    She''s really fine.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, and the corner of his lips slightly provoked a curved arc: "it''s all right, I''ll go back first."


    "What are you going to do, review?"


    Thin shallow asked with a smile, "if you look at it like that, you may be a fool."


    Mu Shinian said with a headache: "I have an appointment with someone and let her 50 points, otherwise I will kneel down and call my father."


    Thin shallow thinks of her gambling appointment to encourage Mu Shiran, and the smile on the corners of her lips bes deeper.


    "You won''t lose."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Mu Shinian truthfully exined: "I can''t remember when I studied seriously."


    It seems that they are so careless all the way.


    Thin shallow took a small snack out of the drawer and put it in her hand: "what major are you going to apply for?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and looked at him strangely.


    Why is Bo shallow suddenly interested in this matter.


    Thin shallow touched his nose: "a little curious."


    It seems that sometimes, in some ways, it is omnipotent.


    Therefore, he wondered how to choose this road.


    Mu Shinian took apart the snacks and said, "finance,puter, doctor."


    After three, she couldn''t help but add: "the road of scientific research is also good, chemistry, biology and physics."


    After all, every child has a dream when he is young to be a scientist when he grows up.


    She used to be a sophomore.


    Bo Qian didn''t expect that her dream was this. She couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 962

    <h4>Chapter 962</h4>


    "Everything is OK. Just be happy."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. There was no opinion on this sentence.


    Yeah.


    Just make her happy.


    Others, just go.


    "And you, give me a suggestion."


    Now that he has spoken, he must give some advice.


    Who knows, Bo Qian shook his head directly and shook his hand. When the shopkeeper became a shopkeeper, he was like a fish in water.


    "Your life, you choose."


    Mu Shinian really wants to dump him, ha ha.


    I can''t give you any advice.


    "My grandmother told me to study ounting, wanjinyou major."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows.


    He has lost to her grandmother, hasn''t he?


    "ording to your current achievements, you can go to those universities casually. You can choose those universities outside the province. There are also foreign ones. If you want, you can..."


    Before he finished, Bo Qian suddenly became silent.


    Abroad.


    Outside the province.


    Although there are good universities in the city, and the ranking is not low, as far as mu Shinian''s current situation is concerned, studying in the city''s universities is even second to her talents.


    He can''t ask her to stay in the city.


    Besides, it''s a pity that she doesn''t go abroad with such achievements.


    Although it is said that Bo family also has industries abroad, after all, its base camp is at home.


    The atmosphere inside the house suddenly became a little stiff.


    It seems that Bo Qian has never considered what he should do if Mu Shi goes out to college


    Mu Shinian seemed to think of this problem in such a short moment.


    She suddenly became silent, and the snacks in her hand suddenly became not fragrant.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and broke the silence.


    "You actually have a goal, don''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked down at the packet of snacks.


    Indeed.


    From the beginning.


    It doesn''t matter what you do at ordinary times, but you must do well in the college entrance examination.


    She also wants to go to a good university.


    Grandma also wants her to go to a good university.


    Therefore, she has no reason to fall off the chain in the college entrance examination results.


    When she chatted with her grandmother, she mentioned the school. She was also very satisfied. After all, she ranked first in China.


    However, in this case


    I''m leaving here.


    With one hand on her head, she sighed softly and said, "I''ll take care of your grandmother. You don''t need any scruples."


    "Follow your previous choice."


    Mu Shinian pinched the package of snacks. For a moment, it was a little awkward.


    However, to leave


    But if you don''t leave


    The delicate atmosphere between the two people had not dissipated, and the door was pushed open again.


    Bo Ye walks in and sees mu Shinian, with a slight pick on his eyebrows.


    "It''s such a coincidence that you''re here."


    Mu Shinian sees Bo Ye and ignores him impolitely without saying hello.


    She has a grudge.


    Who says Bo Ye is Bo Qian''s enemy.


    Bo Ye doesn''t care about her impoliteness. Instead, he gently exins his intention: "Dad said he wants you to go back tonight. He has something to tell you."


    Thin shallow stood up: "don''t go back."


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows and said helplessly, "well, dad also said that he wants you to take Miss Mu back. If you don''t go back, he will find you in person. You know, Dad can do it."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned.


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind, and the game in his hand didn''t stop. He cut more happily.

 Chapter 963

    <h4>Chapter 963</h4>


    "I''m not going."


    "He won''t go either."


    Bo Qian and Bo Ye both looked at her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t seem to notice the two strange eyes. He looked cold and light: "we''re not going."


    Bo Ye looks at Bo Qian. After thetter''s short surprise, his face is calm. He can''t see any superfluous emotions on his face.


    It seems, of course.


    Thin Ye coughed and said faintly, "Miss mu, you don''t count this matter. Moreover, it''s just an ordinary family party. You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t raise his head and carried out the three words of impoliteness to the end.


    "If it''s all right, you can go. He has to help me with my homework."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cram lessons.


    The two men were silent together.


    Bo Ye chuckled and coughed with a headache: "are you sure you need to make up your lessons?"


    Mu Shinian''s achievements are too rebellious.


    Where do you need tutoring for such grades?


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow on one side and said coldly, "why don''t you need it?"


    "Don''t bother me before her college entrance examination."


    With that, he grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and took the man out.


    Mu Shinian looked at the hand he held, picked the corner of his lip slightly, and closed the game interface with one hand.


    They just left Bo Ye behind.


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "he suddenly came to you. Is he going to do something again?"


    Although she doesn''t know what happened, at least, don''t follow Bo Jinhua''s meaning.


    In this way, at least we can have the initiative.


    Mu Shinian''s brain turned quickly.


    The broken threads were not connected yet, and their hands suddenly sank.


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at Bo Qian strangely: "what are you doing?"


    "Leave these things alone." Thin shallow reluctantly rubbed her head and said with a smile, "those broken things between me and my father are not worth your time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian probably can see that Bo Qian wants to deliberately hide something, and there is no need to dig into the bottom.


    "I see."


    "Yes." Thin shallow took her hand and walked to the garage: "if he wants to find you, you put it on me."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. I don''t know if he listened.


    Thin shallow grace a, some absentmindedly opened the front passenger seat door.


    Bo Jinhua has been quiet for a long time and has not started to be a demon.


    Now, what about calling him back? Are you nning to do anything again?


    Thin and shallow pulled his lower lip, and the smile on his face felt gloomy.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and patted him on the shoulder: "drive, you''re against your father, the odds are on you."


    "I believe you."


    Thin shallow paused, and the corners of his mouth slowly hooked up: "OK."


    Anyway, there must be an end between him and his father.


    He doesn''t want to lose.


    Others can only lose.


    Mu Shinian propped up his chin and looked at the regressive scenery outside the window. The corners of his lips recalled a very light radian: "I won''t be a burden to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow squint, looked at her, deliberately rubbed her hair: "you won''t."


    of course.


    Mu Shinian thought that he was at least a character and didn''t need to be reduced to someone else to protect.


    ¡­¡­


    The car drove back quietly.

 Chapter 964

    <h4>Chapter 964</h4>


    When mu Shinian went back, he was already asleep.


    Her face was covered with a book, the seat was a little t, and she slept well.


    Thin shallow brought the book and picked up the man with light hands and feet.


    Mu Shinian slept soundly.


    Thin shallow took the book with him, put the man on the bed, took off his shoes, covered the quilt and straightened her shoes.


    After doing all this, Bo qiancai gently walked out.


    I didn''t disturb her all the way.


    Bo Qian was going to the study, but the doorbell rang.


    He frowned, walked over in some displeasure, and opened the door.


    Outside the door, the eavesdropper lying on the door almost fell down.


    Thin shallow didn''t give her a hand either. He directly stepped aside. Ye Ling burst and fell a dog to eat the mud.


    Thin and shallow looked at her indifferently, and seemed not so surprised at her appearance.


    Fortunately, the carpet is well paved, and the sound instion effect here is very good. Don''t worry about waking up mu Shinian.


    Ye Ling stood up and looked at the familiar man in front of her. Thinking of her love and doting on her friends in the past, she couldn''t help shaking her body.


    Together, the so-called pity and cherish jade, even divide people.


    It''s a clear distinction between shallow and shallow.


    Ye Ling picked up all the books, looked at the empty living room, looked at the sky outside, and said, "is mu Shinian there? I didn''t find her at school, so I went to your side. Then, the grandpa said, she lives here."


    Grandpa, it''s the housekeeper.


    Thin shallow grace gave a voice and said faintly, "here."


    Ye Ling came out with a sigh of relief: "just stay here. I thought she had gone somewhere."


    "Xiaomeng told me that mu Shinian lived in the dormitory. I thought something had happened."


    Something really happened.


    Quarrel and cold war.


    Thin shallow thought thoughtfully.


    Ye Ling coughed and said weakly, "well, where is she? I brought her something. Please ask her toe out and take it."


    Thin shallow looked at the pile of things at Ye Ling''s feet, and the corners of his lips pulled powerlessly twice.


    It''s not all books here.


    Xueba''s thought is really iprehensible to ordinary people.


    Ye Ling was embarrassed and scratched his head: "these are notes. I''ve seen them. Mu Shinian doesn''t like to take notes in ss. Therefore, I''m worried that she will need to bring them here."


    Totally over worried.


    Thin shallow Shanshan thought.


    Mu Shinian not only doesn''t take notes in ss, but also doesn''t fall in love with ss. Therefore, what ye Ling did ispletely superfluous.


    But at least it''s a heart.


    Bo Qian didn''t mean to refuse.


    "She''s sleeping. I''ll take her things first. When she wakes up, bring them to her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Lingmeng raised his head and looked at him in shock.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Thin shallow thought she didn''t understand, and repeated: "Mu Shinian is sleeping. Give me something first."


    At this moment, Ye Ling understood.


    Not only did she understand, she was shocked!


    Ye Ling covers his mouth excitedly, and the whole person looks at thin and shallow in disbelief.


    Thin shallow was looked at by her and frowned deeper: "what''s the matter with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s the matter.


    What did you say.


    Mu Shinian is sleeping in the daytime?


    This is special. How open these two people are! Since you can do this?

 Chapter 965

    <h4>Chapter 965</h4>


    Although Ye Ling is a good student, he is also a person who has read several romantic novels.


    Moreover, I talked with you privately about some restrictive topics behind your back.


    Therefore, for those who are lonely men and few women, in addition to the fact that both of them have such high looks, and in addition, Bo Qian is so strong for mu Shinian, so anything can happen!


    Mu Shinian, although he seems to be a little slow in some aspects and has good skills, he can''t keep everything simple, or her friend was fooled by him.


    In that case, it''s a big game!


    As long as he thought of this, Ye Ling couldn''t help shaking all over.


    Thin shallow looked at Ye Ling''s eyes gradually widened, and then his emotions gradually became excited.


    He raised his eyebrows in bewilderment: "what else do you have?"


    If it''s all right, can you leave?


    Ye Ling clenched his teeth. After several unpredictable expressions on his face, he finally couldn''t help saying, "she''s not 18 yet!"


    The implication is, are you an animal? You look like a man. Is there a beast hidden under your suit? Then you''re bold enough.


    Thin shallow was inexplicably med by Ye Ling, and his face was also a little strange.


    If ye Ling hadn''t been a good friend of Mu Shinian, he would have really thrown people out.


    I threw it out without saying a word.


    Ye Ling saw that he didn''t want to admit it, so she began to grow up. She couldn''t help gritting her teeth and said, "don''t you dare say it? In the daytime, you... Don''t know, Mu Shi will have the college entrance examination in a few days? You..."


    She gradually lost control of her volume.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned, with a touch of displeasure in his eyes. When he was about to interrupt her, he heard the bedroom door open with a squeak.


    Mu Shinian heard the sound of stepping on the floor barefoot. Then, a few secondster, shey on the railing on the second floor and looked down curiously. Her hoarse voice was a little happy: "how did youe?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at Mu Shi Nian''s sleepy eyes, and his face turned red quickly.


    Ah, this damn spring face.


    This is so special... Do two people y such a big game?


    Mu Shinian saw that Ye Ling didn''t make a sound, but a pair of eyes swept around in front of her like a searchlight. He couldn''t help raising one eyebrow: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Thin shallow didn''t know what was wrong with her, and didn''t want to know very much. Across the railing, he looked at her and said, "put on your shoes."


    The air conditioner is on in the house and the floor is cool.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, slowly put on his shoes, and then came down.


    Bo Qian probably went to the study. In the living room, there was only one Ye Ling, who looked like a thunderbolt and stayed in ce.


    The curious man looked at her from top to bottom, and then muttered strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    She saw something wrong just now.


    Ye Ling''s appearance of wanting to talk and stopping, depressed and resting is really puzzling.


    Seeing that Bo Qian was not there, Ye Ling quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her aside. He lowered his voice and tangled for a long time before his face twisted and said, "you''re so, you''re so bad!"


    Mu Shi read grace and continued to wonder, "I''ll just sleep. What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 966

    <h4>Chapter 966</h4>


    Ye Ling''s face turned red because of her words.


    Her lips moved several times. Finally, she still looked like it was difficult to speak. She bit the words and made a voice: "what are you doing? You''re not an adult. You didn''t say that there is still a misunderstanding between you and Bo Qian, but... Ah, how can I say you?"


    Mu Shinian wore a calm face. She raised her hand, lifted her hair and said calmly, "I don''t know how to understand you."


    It''s really iprehensible.


    How many meanings does this inexplicable passage mean.


    Mu Shinian heard only one word; "I''m two months away from being eighteen."


    "So!"


    Ye Ling raised the volume and was afraid to disturb the people in the house, so he immediately lowered it; "Wouldn''t you do that when you''re an adult?"


    "Why not now? When is it now? Why do you still indulge yourself so much? Yes, I understand. Love is strong, but you, he should respect you anyway."


    Mu Shi read and looked at her with a confused face.


    What the hell is this and what.


    Ye Ling saw that she didn''t wake up and decided to go to the dark.


    "I mean, you should... Take care of yourself. Although Bo shallow looks a little terrible, he still respects you very much, or... In fact, you took the initiative?"


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more numb.


    She frowned weakly and looked at her face iprehensibly: "what are you talking about?"


    I really don''t know a word now.


    Ye Ling gritted his teeth and said, "I want to ask if it''s your own initiative."


    Mu Shinian''s expression was nk.


    Heaven and earth conscience, her understanding ability is very good, otherwise she wouldn''t look at the topic so urately, and she caught the problem at once.


    Unfortunately, now, her head is a ball of paste. She can''t remember anything. She doesn''t understand what kind of wind Ye Ling smoked today, so she can say these messy words.


    Ye Ling was ashamed and was about to dig out a castle.


    But she looked at mu Shinian and didn''t seem to have understood what she said.


    Ye Ling hates iron and doesn''t be steel. He can''t be brave. He reaches out and pats mu Shinian''s head: "you, tell me about you, and don''t see what you look like. How can you be so impulsive."


    Mu Shinian retorted silently: "what''s the matter with you today? After attacking my age, you began to attack my appearance?"


    "Am I special? Is this called attack? Can this be called attack? I just ah, I mean, look at you. You look like this. You usually stand still. I think shallow people want to deal with you. As a result, you are still so discouraged. You return and take the initiative. How can you... Ah!"


    Ye Ling looks like an old maid. She is embarrassed and helpless when she sees that her children''s grades are always poor.


    Mu Shinian was a little speechless.


    She looked at Ye Ling calmly. She didn''t know why. She kept scolding her. Finally, she had to list a series of rules for her not to do anything before she was 18.


    Mu Shinian thinks she is probably crazy because she is too busy preparing for the college entrance examination recently.

 Chapter 967

    <h4>Chapter 967</h4>


    So she looked at her sympathetically, went to the kitchen and poured out a ss of water.


    Ye Ling took it and took a sip: "so, do you remember? At what age and what kind of things you do, how old you are. You are not allowed to do those forbidden things."


    Mu Shinian held his chin, sat opposite and looked at her calmly with a face. For a long time, he was kind and his eyes twinkled with curiosity: "otherwise, I''ll take you out for bungee jumping."


    Ye Lingen said and looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian smiled and bent his eyes: "when you are under great pressure, you should reduce pressure appropriately. Bungee jumping is a good choice."


    Ye Ling miraculously found that he seemed to have said it for so long that he didn''t listen to Mu Shinian.


    She was so angry that she wanted to p her face.


    "You''re so special, it''s amazing!"


    Mu Shinian still looked very calm: "Ye Ling, what''s the matter with you today? It''s inexplicable. I just slept."


    "So, what''s the matter with me? What''s wrong with me?"


    Special


    That''s a shame.


    I dare not say it at all.


    Ye Ling''s face began to turn red again.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and looked at her face magically.


    Not so much.


    After asking, his face turned red like this.


    What picture did she think of? Or, who do you think of?


    Mu Shiniancks knowledge in some aspects. The main reason is that her growth environment is different from others. In addition, her mode of thinking has never been exposed to this area, and no one has taught her a bunch of senior brothers and sisters.


    Therefore, her limited knowledgepletely depends on a TV y she saw with her grandmother many years ago.


    A TV y when you are young.


    It''s said on TV that I blush and my heart beats faster when I think of the person I like.


    Ye Ling''s performances at this meeting are the same as the heroine on TV.


    So, who does she remember?


    Does Xueba also have puppy love?


    Mu Shinian touched his chin and sighed.


    Not puppy love.


    Ye Ling has reached the age of 18. She is an adult and can fall in love.


    So is it difficult for her to


    The topic was a little heavy. Mu Shinian went to get himself a ss of water. After drinking a small half of the ss, he said, "if you have a person you like, you should say it and let him know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling gave a cry and looked at her with a puzzled face.


    "What person do I like?"


    Mu Shinian drank water and said calmly: "hiding and tucking will not have good results."


    "Ah?"


    Ye Ling continued to be shocked.


    Mu Shinian pointed to her face: "although I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about, if you like, go after it. Anyway, your grades won''t drop because of the advertisement these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The first two of Ye Ling''s sess are big.


    She looked at mu Shinian and was in a state of bewilderment.


    "No, I''m not talking about you. Why did ite to me?"


    Mu Shinian is also curious about this question.


    She raised her eyebrows and naturally said, "otherwise, what are you doing with such a red face? Although the things you listed before the age of 18 are very... Speechless, the rules are dead and people are alive, right?"


    No.


    What''s wrong with this rhythm? It looks strange.


    Didn''t she read it when she was persuading?


    How could this turn into mu Shinian persuading her.

 Chapter 968

    <h4>Chapter 968</h4>


    What''s going on?


    Is it difficult to think that you have a crush on who? And refuse to confess?


    Is this the only conclusion she came to after listening to her so much chatter!?


    For a moment, Ye Ling felt that he had only a small step to go to heaven.


    She covered her cheek with difficulty. The expression on her face was as painful as it was. Or she wondered as much as she wondered. She almost sobbed several times.


    This is, hit? They all cried.


    Mu Shinian held her chin and didn''t know how tofort her. Her knowledge in this field is really scarce.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    She raised her hand and patted Ye Ling''s head twice. Her voice was decoy: "it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t like you. His eyes are bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling sobbed even louder.


    When Bo Qian came out, he saw Ye Ling crying and mu Shinianforting.


    He picked up his eyebrows and saw Ye Ling''s picture that she wanted to strangle mu Shinian, but her teeth were itching, so he couldn''t helpughing.


    There is only one possibility.


    Mu Shinian''s brain circuit probably began to short circuit again.


    Otherwise, it won''t be popr like that.


    Ye Ling didn''t notice that Bo Qian came out at all. She gritted her teeth like a dog: "ah, mu Shinian, can I bite you? Can I? Can I?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian handed her a ss of water: "drink some water and calm down. Don''t be so impulsive if you have nothing."


    Ye Ling realized that he waspletely defeated.


    She looked at mu Shinian with a serious face and exined hard: "I''m not in love and I don''t like anyone. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mu Shinian studied psychology. He even spent a lot of time in order to catch the information from people''s words and deeds.


    At this meeting, hearing Ye Ling''s words, she was as calm as if she hadn''t heard it.


    "Well, I didn''t say who you like. Don''t have psychological pressure."


    The psychological pressure of God.


    Ye Ling fell back again, covered his head and shook his head hard: "I''m crazy. I''ll discuss these philosophical principles with you. I must be crazy. I certainly didn''t go out with my brain today."


    "Just like you, am I out of my mind? I think you will be bullied, ah!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand her magical brain circuit.


    Because ye Ling stood up and shook her shoulder, then turned his head and ran away crying.


    Mu Shinian: "


    She picked up the ss of water and drank it twice. A wise light appeared on her face.


    There''s a problem.


    There must be a problem.


    Ye Ling''s problem is estimated to be big.


    After drinking the water, mu Shinian looked back and saw a smile on her thin face. She picked her eyebrow and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow shook his head and couldn''t control it. He joked: "she will be angry with you sooner orter."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand.


    Bo Qian didn''t intend to say what she meant, but said yfully: "another day, I''ll take you to measure something fun."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what?"


    "I''ll know then. I''ll go to the supermarket with me."


    "What to buy?"


    "Dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    Thin and shallow stared at mu Shinian''s head all the way.

 Chapter 969

    <h4>Chapter 969</h4>


    All her hair was put down. It was estimated that it was the problem of sleeping posture. In some ces, her hair was pressed and tilted up. It was white and a little more yful.


    Thin shallow looked at it, and a smile from the corners of his lips became more and more yful.


    Mu Shinian''s IQ is certainly not low.


    Her EQ must not be much higher.


    Mu Shinian was looked at by him all the way. He looked up ufortably and bumped into his deep eyes: "what are you looking at?"


    Or, what''s good.


    Haven''t you seen her?


    Thin smiled and shook his head: "no, take whatever you want to eat."


    Mu Shinian thought of the empty refrigerator and didn''t be polite to him. He stretched out his hand on the freezer, followed down two cans of yogurt and looked at the price. She was a little surprised.


    Is it so expensive?


    Thin shallow took down the two bottles of yogurt, put them in the cart, and then gave her a popr science.


    "The supermarket in this ce is definitely not cheap."


    Mu Shinian skimmed his lips. Also, the supermarket under the high-endmunity must be high-end.


    When did she start, from a bottle of two or three pieces of yogurt to now boasting that a bottle of yogurt needs dozens of pieces?


    It seems that it began with living in Bo family manor.


    Thin shallow picked a few cans of yogurt from the shelf and put them in; "Don''t worry, I''m not poor with your appetite."


    Mu Shinian thought, I have a lot of money myself, and I can''t eat my own.


    Mu Shinian is in charge of choosing snacks, but she knows nothing about buying vegetables.


    When she was in town, she helped her grandmother buy vegetables. She went back ten times and was criticized by her grandmother eight times.


    Either I bought it wrong or I didn''t choose it well.


    The old man is different. She knows the vendors'' careful machines. She can always quickly choose the right ingredients and avoid those pits.


    At this meeting, looking at Bo Qian buying vegetables and fruits, mu Shinian felt that it was a little untrue.


    Aren''t they all oranges? Why are you so careful.


    Is there any difference between this orange and that orange?


    It doesn''t seem to make any difference.


    Isn''t that Apple nice, too? Why can''t you have it?


    Aren''t those green vegetables all the same?


    As soon as Bo Qian looked up, he saw the question mark read by Mu Shi, and his eyes looked a little more worship.


    Thin shallow suddenly someugh and cry.


    Because these things are worshipped, it doesn''t seem to be a particrly arrogant thing.


    After all, Mu Shimian didn''t show such a surprised expression when he saw him deal with a document that had been evaluated for hundreds of billions.


    Thin shallow stared at a handful of dishes on his hand and smiled helplessly.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Mu Shinian was observing how he bought vegetables. Suddenly he heard augh and looked at him strangely.


    Thin shallow shook his head and his voice was a little helpless: "no, I just think that sometimes in life, it''s really amazing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "what does this mean?"


    Thin shallow continued to shake his head: "nothing, want to eat seafood?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. He pointed to the crawfish swimming around and said, "eat that."


    Thin shallow has no problem. He picks up the and starts fishing for shrimp.


    Very skilled.


    Mu Shinian was surprised to see it.


    I thought Bo Qian shouldn''t do these things. Unexpectedly, he''s quite skilled.


    Mu Shinian pulled the corners of his lips slightly and squatted on the ground to help pick vegetables.


    Suddenly, a fragrance came.


    When she looked up, she saw a piece of potato in thin shallow and slipped to her mouth.

 Chapter 970

    <h4>Chapter 970</h4>


    Mu Shimian subconsciously opened his mouth and ate it.


    "How does it taste?"


    "Good."


    "That''s good¡°


    Do all this, Bo Qian, continue to cook.


    When mu Shinian looks up, he can see his thin side face. Well, don''t say it. Men are really handsome when they get serious.


    And the status of thin and shallow is still so high.


    The doorbell was suddenly rang twice.


    The two men were stunned. Mu Shinian stood up and said, "I''ll open the door."


    Bo qianen gave a voice and predicted that it might be the housekeeper or who came.


    As a result, there was no sound outside the door. He turned off the fire and went out to have a look. His face suddenly sank.


    Bo Jinhua looked at the apron he was wearing and immediately pulled down his face: "what are you doing? What does it look like?"


    I don''t want to be in a good mood at all, because this unwee person is interrupted.


    He sneered and didn''t mean toe out. He said coldly: "are you finished? After that, please go out."


    Bo Jinhua sneered deeper: "I''m going out? You''re so good! Now you don''t even listen to me, do you?"


    I haven''t heard much from you at all.


    Thin shallow didn''t think much.


    Bo Jinhua red fiercely at Shi Nian. He could hardly wait to throw people out: "how can you be here? Who let youe?"


    "Me."


    Thin shallow leaned against the door frame, waved his hand and motioned her toe over.


    Mu Shinian didn''t hesitate at all and walked directly towards him.


    Thin shallow took her hand and pulled her back a little. It happened to block her figure. Then he opened his mouth: "tell me if you have something. Go out if you have nothing."


    Bo Jinhua doesn''t fight anywhere.


    He took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth: "OK, drive this woman out. As long as you drive her out, I will agree with what kind of woman you look for in the future."


    There was no trace of anger on Bo Qian''s face. He just looked at Bo Jinhua''s face and felt some sympathy.


    "Finished?"


    Bo Jinhua sneered: "are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "What''s your problem?" he said in azy tone


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Jinhua''s voice gradually cooled down.


    Bo Ye beside him opened his mouth gently; "Dad has no right to interfere with you, but miss mu, she is not suitable. Do you know what I mean?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer.


    Silent against cold violence.


    Bo Jinhua almost fainted.


    He watched his son rebel step by step to the point where he could not be disciplined.


    This is difficult for any father to ept.


    Besides, Bo Qian is still his only heir.


    Thin Ye looked at the faces of the two people, so he had toe out again and said gently, "if this matter is entangled again, thin shallow, you are the one who is hurt. Think about how low the possibility of being together between you and miss mu."


    "Dad is for your good, will give you find thosedies, they are worthy of you."


    "The youngdy of the Song family is infatuated with you. You treat her like this, and she still loves you deeply. Such a person is what you should look for."


    Will bo ye be so kind? unable.


    He probably just doesn''t mind watching the excitement.


    He is the most skilled at stirring up trouble.


    Therefore, he is not kind at all, nor can he be kind.

 Chapter 971

    <h4>Chapter 971</h4>


    This matter can be seen by mu Shinian, not to mention thin and shallow.


    Therefore, the two people watched the y calmly, and did not say a word from beginning to end.


    The two of them calmly stood aside and watched the y without muttering in the whole process.


    It was as if the two men had been directing and acting for a long time, and they didn''t know it and couldn''t cooperate.


    A trace of anger finally appeared on Bo Jinhua''s face: "Bo Qian, I''m very satisfied with your recent performance in thepany. Do you have to break everything?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    It is reasonable to say that Bo Ye is the most suitable sessor in the traditional sense.


    He is capable and willing to work, and those shareholders are on his side. It makes no difference to say that it is direct boarding.


    Thin and shallow, the risk factor is too high.


    Regardless of selfishness, if he is Bo Jinhua, he must use Bo Ye.


    After all, thin and shallow, the risk coefficient is too high and it is too difficult to control.


    As for Bo Ye, he will be honest as long as he gives him what he wants. Moreover, Bo Jinhua is just old and not dying. Therefore, it is estimated that Bo Ye does not dare to rebel under the pressure of such a supreme emperor.


    Therefore, why does Bo Jinhua have to go to the top? What is Bo Ye doing for, at least on the surface?


    Bo ye should have done a lot of work behind Bo Jinhua''s back these years. Then why is he so afraid of Bo Jinhua, and even half true to help him persuade Bo shallow.


    He is not afraid. If Bo shallow goes back, will hepletely miss the position of his sessor?


    Or is it part of his n, or does he really... Want to do it?


    One problem after another.


    Mu Shinian''s head turned quickly and didn''t turn out anything. Therefore, one hand stretched out and pushed her back a little. Her body came to the kitchen. She pulled the door, and one hand loosely put on the door. The voice was almostzy: "wash the dishes and cut them."


    Then the door closed.


    The sound instion effect here is really good. Unless you start, smash things and make a noise outside, you generally can''t hear any sound.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bag of vegetables. After thinking, he went over, picked the vegetables, washed the vegetables, and then cut them.


    The disturbance outside seemed to have no effect on her.


    Just when she was cutting vegetables, she couldn''t help remembering some things Mu Shiran said before.


    She said that she was not good anywhere, and the wind evaluation was not good. How could arge family in the thin family want her.


    Mu Shinian has always regarded these as air before, but today I care about them inexplicably.


    There was something hidden in her heart. On the surface, she didn''t pay much attention. She cut it off and cut her finger. Fortunately, she was used to pain and didn''t make a sound. She just frowned, stared at the bleeding finger for a while, and washed it under the tap.


    Outside the door.


    Thin and shallow impatience has reached an extreme.


    He just sat on the sofa with almost no superfluous emotion on his face.


    Bo Jinhua sat opposite him. He picked up a Book mu Shinian put on the table, picked it up and turned it casually. His expression was more disgusted.


    "That''s how you pick people?"


    Thin and cold eyes.


    What does it have to do with you? You care so much.


    Bo Jinhua was angry with him. If he had been someone else, he would have pped him and taught him to be a man.


    However, thin and shallow is no good.

 Chapter 972

    <h4>Chapter 972</h4>


    Not only not, but also good words.


    After all, he felt that his vision was not wrong. Bo shallow was indeed a talent.


    Such a talent is reasonable and reasonable. It is the most reasonable to manage thepany.


    Therefore, their so-called father son rtionship can''t be worse.


    Bo Jinhua stifled his breath and took a few deep breaths, then reluctantly pressed down the depressed breath.


    "Well, I won''t give you nonsense. I just want you to understand that you have a good future. Mu Shinian is not suitable for you."


    Jokes.


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing.


    If it''s not right for him, they''ll have to separate.


    Or in the position of the superior for a long time, really think the whole world is their own?


    Seeing that he was still indifferent, Bo Jinhua directly threw out his chips: "in this way, as long as you separate from her, you can do whatever you want. I don''t care. Can you always do it?"


    This is wrong.


    Bo Ye also exined: "Dad means that as long as you don''t stay with mu Shinian, no matter who you are with, Dad won''t care. He will respect your choice in the future."


    This is even more wrong.


    Bo shallow thought expressionless. ording to Bo Jinhua''s consistent character, even if he separated from mu Shinian, Bo Jinhua will certainly intervene in the so-called life-long events in the future as long as they can be rted to the interests of the Bo family.


    In other words, Bo Jinhua will not care what little lover he raises outside, but he will care what kind of daughter-inw he marries.


    So, in this way... What are they afraid of or worried about?


    Bo Jinhua sighed, and his tone suddenly became heavy.


    "This is my biggest concession andpromise. Thin and shallow, think about what you have always wanted. If you give up for one person, is it worth it?"


    With that, he stood up with unspeakable fatigue instead of his previous strength.


    "Think about it."


    Then he looked at the closed kitchen door and went out.


    The door closed automatically and locked with a click.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa in silence. After two minutes, he returned to the kitchen.


    Mu Shimian has washed and cut the dishes. It is estimated that she has been waiting for a long time. Miss Mu has half a sausage in her mouth. She is wearing an apron, and there is a mobile phone next to her. There are ck things in the pot. Some ces look a little yellow. She can vaguely distinguish it from scrambled eggs.


    When he went in, mu Shinian was staring at the mobile phone screen. It seemed difficult to understand that she could disassemble such aplex car freely. As a result, she was defeated by a scrambled egg.


    Thin shallow can''t see her face clearly. He can feel the sadness that is about to overflow the screen.


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing.


    Mu Shinian heard the voice, turned back, and his expression became more sad.


    Thin shallow walked over. Untie the apron, put it on yourself, then wash the pot three or two times, stand aside and confidently say, "I''ll teach you."


    Mu Shinian is kind of stupid to try.


    "Scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded and knocked two eggs. Then, under the guidance of thin and shallow step by step, he sessfully fried the eggs ck.

 Chapter 973

    <h4>Chapter 973</h4>


    The two men stared at the dark thing for a long time. They couldn''t helpughing.


    Thin shallow raised his hand, barked and bounced her forehead.


    "You have no talent."


    Mu Shinian also recognized it.


    She stroked her head with a headache: "I really don''t have talent."


    It''s rare to stir fry a dish on a whim. As a result, it turned out to be like this.


    And it happened when thin and shallow stared at it.


    Thin sighed, poured things down, and then sighed: "it''s not easy for your grandmother."


    I also want to teach mu Shinian, but this student really has no talent in this aspect.


    Mu Shinian shrugged helplessly.


    "Go outside and stay."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and went out obediently.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin, satzily on the sofa, looked at the kitchen, and could see the busy figure of the man.


    With a long body and slender figure, there is a way to invert all sentient beings in a single background.


    It''s normal that Bo Jinhua doesn''t like himself.


    Anyway, I seem to be pretty bad.


    Mu Shinian fell into meditation.


    I seem to have never experienced this kind of situation, that kind of situation that seems to be despised by others, but I care about it very much.


    It''s not that she hasn''t been despised before, or it''s normal for her to be despised.


    However, this is probably the first time that I care so much.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, his slender eyshes trembled gently twice.


    Is she... Bad?


    It seems that those elders don''t like her very much.


    My mother doesn''t like her, my father doesn''t like her, and my thin father doesn''t like her except grandma.


    Mu Shinian picked up an orange on the table, peeled it and ate it.


    Sour and astringent, it seems too green.


    But she needs this now.


    ¡­¡­


    The little elder martial sister walked around the coffee shop. Finally, she found mu Shinian in the window.


    With a straw in her mouth and her chin propped up, she lookedzily at the scenery outside the window.


    The little elder martial sister went in, opened her chair and sat opposite her: "what''s the matter? What do you think? Think about life."


    Mu Shinian smiled and pointed to the dessert and coffee opposite her: "what you like to eat."


    "Thank you."


    The little elder martial sister picked up the coffee, took a sip and nodded, "well, this one tastes good."


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s very famous."


    The price is also expensive enough.


    The little elder martial sister picked up one side of the menu and looked at it with a strange smile: "it''s so expensive. It''s rare that you are willing to spend so much money."


    Mu Shinian said, "the thin name of the newspaper."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister silently raised two thumbs: "you''re great."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and his face shed a little helpless: "he has a stake."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister looked at her speechless: "are you showing off your wealth?"


    "You have to ask." Mu Shinian is very frank.


    The little elder martial sister waved her hand and didn''t want to continue to discuss this meaningless problem with her: "tell me, what''s the matter? Aren''t you with Bo shallow?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "no, studying is stressful."


    "Pressure, ghost."


    The little sister was unable to makeints about it. "Don''t think I don''t know, you will have pressure. You can even blow up the bomb in front of you, you can be very calm."

 Chapter 974

    <h4>Chapter 974</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s exaggerated stare rounded his eyes: "is it so exaggerated?"


    The little elder martial sister didn''t speak and looked at her with a smile.


    Mu Shinian thought about the bad things he had done, and suddenly felt guilty.


    The little elder martial sister squinted and threw a wink at her with a harmless face; "Well, tell the younger martial sister what''s going on. What a big deal. The younger martial sister will help you."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "you can''t make it."


    The little elder martial sister raised her eyebrow: "what can''t be done? Without me, there are masters and them. We have so many people to support you. What can''t you solve?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister deeply.


    Instead, he bowed his head helplessly and smiled.


    That smile, very ironic.


    But it''s not mocking others, it''s really mocking yourself.


    The little elder martial sister sighed: "Shi Nian, what''s the matter with you? Something''s wrong."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and held the cup of coffee. The warm temperature passed into her body, but even so, it still couldn''t reduce her uneasiness and panic.


    Mu Shinian struggled for a moment. Under the little elder martial sister''s eyes, she slowly opened her mouth: "young martial sister, am I not likable?"


    Little elder martial sister took a sip of coffee and almost gushed it out.


    I really can''t me her.


    When they just picked up the poor and helpless mu Shinian, she didn''t ask such a question.


    How can she ask such a question now.


    However, when she looked up and saw that serious look in her eyes, it was hard for her to ask.


    Mu Shinian seemed to feel that he had asked a stupid question.


    She bowed her head, blinked her eyshes powerlessly, and then said, "little elder martial sister, I don''t mean that. I just think sometimes, I''m a headache. At least I won''t be very liked."


    It''s not pleasant at all.


    If she were an elder, she probably wouldn''t like such a shady guy.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to see something. She raised her hand, held mu Shinian''s hand and said seriously, "Shi Nian you are very good. I don''t say that because I know you well."


    "You are very smart. You can distinguish between good and evil. Others can''t hurt you. You can protect yourself well alone."


    "Others look at you and think you are cold and inhumane, but it''s not like this. You will also help people in need."


    "Shi Nian, no one is perfect. We like your pure appearance. I like it. Senior brother likes it. Your fifth senior brother, that pile of senior brothers and sisters, and master, now there is another thin and shallow. We like you very much."


    Mu Shinian is so big that he has received a lot of criticism.


    However, speaking of praise, it is really rare.


    Suddenly, she was praised by the little elder martial sister, and her face was rarely at a loss.


    The little elder martial sister flicked her forehead: "as I said before, if I were a man, I would marry you. Do you think you''re kidding?"


    Mu Shi read er.


    The little elder martial sister burst outughing, stretched out her hand and rubbed her face into various shapes like when she was a child.


    The difference is that at that time, mu Shinian would look at her evil taste with a wooden face, but he would be very good and would not resist.


    It''s the same at this time.


    She looked very unhappy to go, but she didn''t mean to stop her.


    The little elder martial sister rubbed it twice and rubbed two red marks on her face before she let go contentedly.


    "Don''t think about it. Don''t care what others think. In this world, everyone can''t understand everyone."

 Chapter 975

    <h4>Chapter 975</h4>


    "Say it again."


    The little elder martial sister looked at her speechless and slowly breathed out: "who said no elders like you? Aren''t all elder martial brothers and sisters elders?"


    Mu Shi was stunned.


    It suddenly urred to me that a long time ago, when she first came into contact with them, it was still a rule at that time. She knew the difference between the elderly and the young. She also knew how to call them a respectful title. As a result, each of them refused to ept the old and insisted that she was still young and vigorous.


    So, what''s going on.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a moment before nodding: "well, yes, elder."


    The little elder martial sister pinched her cheek with satisfaction: "eat quickly. After eating, I''ll take you back."


    "Send me?"


    Mu Shinian thought, this ispletely unnecessary.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know the way.


    The little elder martial sister hum and said, "by the way, go and see what the legendary apartment looks like."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "what do you mean?"


    She''s really curious.


    The little elder martial sister touched her chin and said with emotion: "nonsense, no, what else can you do for the most expensive area in the city center."


    Mu Shinian paused, turned and smiled low.


    It''s because of this. It''s really expensive.


    Little sister continued to Tucao: "and thin shallow is not always makeints about it. I want to know how exaggerated the furnishings are."


    Mu Shinian thought of the bead and agreed with the little elder martial sister''s boastful style.


    That''s really too much exaggeration.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was on his way back. He was worried. He specially sent a message to Bo Qian, telling him to take the little elder martial sister back.


    Bo Qian may be busy and didn''t reply to the message. After a minute, he sent a picture.


    Mu Shinian opened it and was stunned.


    The little elder martial sister who was driving noticed her abnormality and frowned curiously: "what''s the matter."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian put away his mobile phone and looked out the door with some helpless eyes.


    Is this apartment in her name?


    When did it happen?


    Why doesn''t she know anything?


    Before Bo qian does these things, shouldn''t he discuss it with himself?


    One question after another, mu Shinian slowly spit out a depressed breath.


    Really, it''s too boastful.


    More grandiose is


    The little elder martial sister went to the apartment. After walking around the house, her eyes were almost shining.


    She looked left and right in amazement, and then silently raised her thumb.


    "I knew it."


    Mu Shimian read a strong wind of jealousy from her words.


    She sighed, blinked, nodded and echoed, "do you want water?"


    The little elder martial sister said, and he sat on the sofa like an uncle, touched his chin and sighed: "little younger martial sister, it''s not the little elder martial sister who said you were thin. If you break up again that day, you must make a good profit before that. As long as you make a profit, you will bepletely carefree for the rest of your life."


    Mu Shinian fell into the water and raised a very innocent smile on his lips.


    "I have money."


    Little elder martial sister feels that she has encountered another critical hit.


    She covered her heart and pretended to sigh: "then you can make a profit and honor your little elder martial sister."


    Well, no problem at all.


    However, she has money herself. Why should she pit others.


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes turned. Suddenly, she mysteriously hooked mu Shinian.

 Chapter 976

    <h4>Chapter 976</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t know, so he walked over.


    Little elder martial sister put her arms around her neck, nervously leaned in her ear and asked a question: "you, huh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi Nian has an empty face.


    "What?"


    "That''s it."


    The little elder martial sister winked at her and looked mysterious.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know anything.


    She opened her innocent eyes and stared at her curiously: "that, which is it?"


    The little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes and couldn''t believe that her little younger martial sister could be so dull. She bit her teeth and continued: "I mean, you''re not 18 years old. That''s not good."


    Mu Shinian said, only feeling that the scene was deja vu.


    She touched her chin, sighed, and suddenly said, "do you want to say what you can''t do before you''re 18?"


    Now it was the little elder martial sister''s turn to utter a low doubt.


    Mu Shinian was very curious: "why did you and Ye Ling mention this and attack me... Are you too young?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister was at a loss for a moment: "who is Ye Ling?"


    Mu Shi read aloud and thought that the little elder martial sister didn''t know her friends, so she had to exin: "my friend, ssmate."


    "Oh, what did she say?" Little elder martial sister suddenly found out that this friend is really a talent. She can remind him so vaguely.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "she said..."


    Mu Shinian kept talking for a long time.


    After listening to this, the little elder martial sister smiled more brightly.


    Mu Shinian still knows a little, or even has no half solution.


    She sighed helplessly and asked helplessly, "little elder martial sister, you two are very strange."


    Little elder martial sister smiled innocently.


    It''s not them that are strange.


    It''s mu Shinian, okay.


    Bo Qian is a vigorous man. In addition, except mu Shinian, it is estimated that everyone can see that Bo Qian likes her. As a result, the party concerned knows nothing.


    They don''t believe that shallow people can really be gentlemen for so long.


    The people you like hang around in front of you every day


    "Little elder martial sister, do you eat fruit?"


    Mu Shinian kindly reminded the little elder martial sister when she saw that she was lost in thought.


    The little elder martial sister didn''t say a word and waved her hand: "no, I suddenly remembered something I haven''t settled with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mentioning the word "ount", mu Shinian suddenly felt bad.


    She fiercely stood up and was about to leave, but she was dragged back.


    Little elder martial sister looked at her kindly.


    Mu Shinian suddenly had a creepy feeling.


    She took a deep breath and hid a little scared. Her voice said, "little elder martial sister, what are you doing?"


    "Come on, let''s have a good discussion."


    The little elder martial sister hung mu Shinian''s neck and smiled kindly: "what do you think? Why do you think, I like thin shallow, thin shallow likes me?"


    Mu Shinian knew to talk about this topic.


    She dodged in panic, and her voice was a little timid: "little elder martial sister, I didn''t mean it."


    "Well, I believe you didn''t mean it, but you have to tell me why."


    The little elder martial sister is even more innocent than her. She touched her chin, thought for a moment and said, "let''s not talk about my aesthetics for the moment. What do you think? I actually like thin and shallow?

 Chapter 977

    <h4>Chapter 977</h4>


    He''s a far cry from the character I like. "


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath. At this time, she can only apologize.


    As a result, the apology was interrupted by the little elder martial sister before she said it.


    As soon as the little elder martial sister''s eyebrows are picked, the more innocent her smile is, the more innocent she is; "Tell me, what do you think? How is it possible for me and Bo Qian? For people who have been out of touch for 800 years, how did you associate us together? Bo Qian thought I said something in private in front of you, and my life was almost lost. Do you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The more she said, the more guilty she became.


    She is definitely out of her mind today. That''s why she found the little elder martial sister. Now, she''s a little flustered.


    The thought of admiration is buried lower and lower.


    As a result, there was such a series of oolong.


    She''s a block. She can''t see anyone.


    Little elder martial sister looked so embarrassed that she wanted to take a camera and take it out from time to time to make herself happy.


    Mu Shinian thought it was not so serious, but he was pulled by the little elder martial sister, and the whole person was about to burn.


    She coughed violently twice and was stared at by the little elder martial sister for a long time. She had no choice but topromise: "well, what are you going to do?"


    Have fun!


    That''s what little elder martial sister is waiting for.


    Her brothers hugged mu Shinian''s shoulders and smiled at her with a harmless smile: "when you''re summer vacation, go with me to a ce."


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes, and the green tendons on his forehead jumped violently: "what do you mean?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at her innocently: "it means that I''m going to steal something. You go with me."


    "... little elder martial sister, that''s not good." Mu Shinian suddenly understood the little elder martial sister''s paranoid desire to collect those antiques and stopped her in time.


    The little elder martial sister coughed and waved her hand: "it''s not what you think. Don''t worry, it''s not a crime."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All right.


    I believe you for the time being.


    Mu Shinian thought so and nodded: "yes, but don''t mention it again in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I will never mention it again." Little elder martial sister made a solemn promise.


    Mu Shinian squinted, looked at her lightly, turned and said coldly, "including others."


    The little elder martial sister was embarrassed and scratched the tip of her eyebrow.


    Mu Shinian frowned and suddenly had a bad hunch: "what do you mean?"


    The little elder martial sister coughed and confessed directly: "probably, everyone knows about it, even the master."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister clearly saw that mu Shinian''s fist was tightly clenched.


    It seems to wave at any time.


    Mu Shinian raised her hand and pressed the beating eyebrows on her forehead. She took a deep breath, grabbed a ss of water, drank two mouthfuls fiercely, and forcibly suppressed the depressed rity. Then, she spit out her breath and looked at her with a smile: "OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister smiled dryly and refused to stay for a moment.


    "Then what? That''s it first. I''ll go back first."


    The door clicked and closed automatically.


    Mu Shinian covered his face and bit his lower lip in a word.


    I''m afraid you''ll beughed at for a whole year.

 Chapter 978

    <h4>Chapter 978</h4>


    Mu Shinian struggled and opened the group.


    As a result, you can see the full screen of Thai brushing frequency.


    Mu Shinian stared for a minute and went back to a full stop.


    The crowd quieted down as they paused.


    The next second, the fifth senior brother appeared with a smile: younger martial sister, what''s going on recently? Don''t be too stressed in the exam. Just try your best.


    A group of people echoed.


    After a long discussion, the fifth senior brother burst out again: where is the little senior sister?


    The little elder martial sister answered a full stop, and then replied: I want to go back to my hometown to do something. Don''te to me recently.


    Soon, the little elder martial sister''s head went ck.


    The discussion center of a group of people began to shift to the little elder martial sister.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin, watched it for a while, and then sent a full stop.


    The fifth elder martial brother said frankly: what''s the matter, younger martial sister, have you been stolen?


    Mu Shinian held his chin and nced at the screen for a moment before slowly entering a line of words: No, I learned Thaist year.


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    After a long silence, the elder martial brother suddenly said: I have something to do and want to go abroad.


    The fifth senior brother followed closely: my mother urged me to find someone. I have to be busy to believe recently. For the major events of my life, don''t find me if you have nothing to do, let alone if you have something to do.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A group of people each found an excuse to run away.


    Even some elder martial brothers and sisters who just dived have found reasons to run away.


    In the end, only mu Shinian and his master stared at each other.


    Shifu seems to feel a murderous spirit across the screen.


    After a silence, he stared at the still lit avatar and said, "Xiao Yao, don''t fight too hard recently. Pay attention to your body ande on.". Master is old. I''m going to travel around the world.


    Mu Shinian stared at the picture and darkened.


    She breathed out and didn''t believe that these people had left.


    She input a line of words angrily: wait for me!


    With that, she closed the group.


    As soon as she left, the group suddenly lived again.


    The little elder martial sister jumped up at once: shit, what should I do? She was angry. It was terrible.


    Master: it''s not me. I don''t know. I''m just a melon watcher.


    The fifth senior brother is going to catch his hair bald: shit, the younger martial sister is so angry that it''s terrible. Who''s going to coax him!


    The crowd was quiet again.


    The fifth senior brother almost felt those bad eyes across the screen. He took a deep breath. Just about to struggle, he received a row of: you go.


    The fifth senior brother stared at the screen silently and pretended not to see it.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is shortening day by day.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know which nerve was touched and asked the library to run there every day.


    Near the college entrance examination, the library is also overcrowded. Fortunately, ye LINGJI has enough spirit to upy a ce every time.


    Mu Shinian took the reference book and looked at it quietly. asionally, Ye Ling would ask her questions.


    Mu Shinian holds his chin and reads fast enough and carelessly enough.


    When ye Ling looked up, he was surprised to see that she was so fast.


    "Can you remember it all?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and nodded, "yes."


    A simple word seems to have no credibility at all.


    Ye Ling peeled a sugar to refresh himself: "why don''t I believe it so much."


    "Then, I don''t believe it."


    Mu Shinian chuckled and turned another page in a few words.

 Chapter 979

    <h4>Chapter 979</h4>


    Ye Lingqi immediately put away those thoughts and concentrated on reading the book.


    Mu Shinian''s brain structure is of genius level, which can''t bepared with people.


    "Shi Nian, I think you''ve been very serioustely."


    Mu Shinian nodded seriously when he heard this sentence: "well, yes, I don''t want to work. I miss books."


    If it weren''t for the wrong asion, Ye Ling really wanted tough out loud.


    "With your grades, it''s hard to go out to work."


    The provincial examination papers are issued ording to the difficulty of the college entrance examination.


    Mu Shinian can get such a high score. It''s time for 99.9% of the people.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said nothing. He picked up his pen, took notes, and then began to turn the page again.


    Ye Ling didn''t continue to talk. He also picked up the book and began to read it seriously.


    Mu Shinian is estimated to be so big. It''s the first time she reads so seriously. She holds her chin and asionally draws on it with a pen.


    In the library, some boys looked at her quietly, and then their faces turned red unconsciously.


    It''s really beautiful.


    She sat there and could easily catch people''s eyes without doing anything.


    When Mu Shi finished reading one page and turned another page, he suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    Mu Shinian frowned. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw someone standing in front of her.


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s face was not so good-looking. His eyes swept around the two people: e out with me."


    Frown at the moment.


    Isn''t Mu Shiran honest? Didn''t she speak very clearly that day?


    Ye Ling also stood up and looked at them strangely: "Shi Nian, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll go out first."


    Mu Shinian finished and went out with Tong Wanzhi.


    Ye Ling watched them leave curiously, but he didn''t mean to say anything.


    Other people are doomed not to intervene in their family affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a cafe not far from the city library.


    Tong Wanzhi took the man directly to the cafe.


    Mu Shinian took a ss of milk, drank two mouthfuls and said, "thank you."


    Tong Wan Zhi took a deep breath and asked coldly, "what''s the matter with you? Tutoring your sister. You don''t want to. You''re happy to tutor outsiders."


    It turned out to be this.


    Mu Shinian had a headache and drank two more mouthfuls of milk.


    Tong Wanzhi said angrily, "you are sisters. Your sister''s grades are a little poor. Shouldn''t you help her with her tutoring? She went to you several times. Why did you refuse?"


    Mu Shinian listened quietly.


    After listening, his face became more and more helpless.


    She rubbed her eyes and asked, "did she tell you?"


    "Yes!" Tong Wanzhi said angrily, "go back to help her now."


    "Does she want me to help her with her tutoring?"


    Mu Shinian asked a faint rhetorical question.


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian drank milk and said coldly, "you can ask her why I refuse her every time she came to me so many times. You also know Mu Shiran''s character. We have been separated for so many years, but you should know what I am. If she didn''t have anything to ask for, I wouldn''t refuse."


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t react in an instant.


    Realizing that she might have been cheated by her daughter again, she was a little embarrassed.


    Mu Shimian sighed and said bluntly, "I guess you''re looking for my unhappiness,

 Chapter 980

    <h4>Chapter 980</h4>


    Don''t you find that she has worked a lot these two days? "


    Tong frowned, wondering what she meant.


    Mu Shinian said calmly, "I did it. It stimted me a little."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her face more strange.


    Mu Shinian picked up the cup of cold coffee, took a sip and said calmly, "don''t worry. She will review obediently until the college entrance examination. If you don''t worry, you can find a teacher for her, but I can''t. You know, Mu Shiran''s situation is estimated to make trouble with me from time to time. Isn''t that a waste of time?"


    Tong Wanzhi obviously wavered.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said innocently, "Mom, forget it. You know it very well. It''s better not to waste each other''s time."


    Tong Wanzhi touched his stomach and frowned deeply. His face looked a littleplicated.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and said, "Mom, did the driver send you here? You''d better go back quickly."


    Tong Wanzhi thought about it and sighed heavily, "OK, I know."


    "Well, mom, I''ll see you off."


    ¡­¡­


    Send people away and go back to the library.


    Mu Shinian rubbed her neck helplessly. When she was about to go in, she suddenly stopped.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw the carsing and going outside.


    It''s a nice day today. There are a lot of people on the street.


    Everyone talked andughed, and there was no strange emotion on his face.


    Mu Shinian frowned and didn''t miss the strange sh just now.


    Indeed, someone was staring at her. Moreover, that look was very dangerous and made her very ufortable.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, but the feeling suddenly disappeared again.


    I''m too tired of reading these two days. Do you see the illusion?


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and rubbed his sour eyes twice. He didn''t think much. He regarded it as a mistake and left directly.


    Outside the door, people stille and go.


    Carse and go.


    There wasughter, asional crying, and a fight.


    Xiao Ying sat in the car and quietly looked at the fading background.


    A cigarette burned out, but he didn''t move. People had already gone far, but he didn''t take back his eyes.


    The driver didn''t dare to make a sound. He could only quietly hold the steering wheel, asionally look back and look at the calm man on his face.


    Half an hourter, the man was still staring in one direction.


    The mes on the smoke have been extinguished.


    The driver couldn''t help but say, "in fact, sir, if you can''t give up, there are still many ways. Miss Aowei has no weaknesses, but miss Mu has many weaknesses."


    "If you hold her weakness, you have a bargaining chip, don''t you?"


    "Miss Mu will look back."


    Xiao Ying smiled and shook her head: "I want to do this. She will never look back."


    Mu Shinian or Ao Wei.


    Although there are many differences between the two people, one thing is the same. They can risk their lives to protect the things they care about.


    If he dares to do so, mu Shinian will never say a word, break up with himself, and never look back.


    Don''t talk about friends. Even the enemy may not be able to do it.


    The driver followed Xiao Ying for a long time and couldn''t help sighing; "Does Mr. really like Miss Ovi?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying propped her chin and looked at the fireworks outside the window: "yes, I''m not qualified."


    Ovi won''t like him.


    How dirty he is, a stain on his body.


    Where''s Ovi? Clean.


    "But, sir, you seem unwilling to give up."

 Chapter 981

    <h4>Chapter 981</h4>


    Xiao Ying dragged her chin and was silent for a long time. Then she gently smiled and said, "yes, I don''t want to give up."


    Why.


    Ovi, it should have been him.


    Shallow one suddenly appeared and everything was out of control.


    He knew that he didn''t exist in Aowei''s eyes, regardless of her desire for time and thought.


    But he just won''t give up.


    The driver was distressed and said, "but, sir, you''re not going to do it."


    Otherwise, no matter how scrupulous, at least with his ability and backstage, it is not impossible to kidnap mu Shinian quietly.


    However, Xiao Ying doesn''t mean that at least for now.


    Xiao Ying sighed softly: "yes, I didn''t n to do it, but who told you, I''m going to forget it."


    The driver weakly shrunk his neck, relying on his long time with Xiao Ying, so he dared to say something.


    "Then you''ve been remembering for so long because miss Ovi blew up yourboratory. Are you going to get her back and take revenge?"


    Almost everyone in the organization was curious about it.


    The reason is nothing, just because Xiao Ying is too persistent.


    It seems that all his time has been spent chasing Ovi over the years.


    However, now he found a man who looked like Aowei, but he suddenly changed and did nothing.


    It really makes people curious.


    The driver originally thought that Xiao Ying should be aggressive and angry.


    As a result, Xiao Ying just smiled, and her voice scattered almost without any fluctuation.


    "It''s just aboratory. She blew it up."


    The driver almost stepped on the elerator.


    good heavens.


    He called out to the good guy!


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Not for revenge?


    Did Xiao Ying really chase her for so many years because she likes Aowei?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    There is no shortage of women around Xiao Ying, but he hasn''t touched any of them in recent years... Moreover, if you really want to start counting, there are probably no women around Xiao Ying since Ao Wei appeared.


    Even for some time, there were rumors within the organization that Xiao Ying liked men.


    As a result, Xiao Ying really likes Aowei?


    The driver was so frightened by the news that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    Xiao Ying sighed, closed the window and said faintly, "OK, drive."


    "OK, OK."


    The driver calmed down and silently started the car to leave.


    Xiao Ying turns a tinum ring on her hand. The sun shines in outside the window and reflects a strange light on the ring.


    He sighed softly, and his voice was inexplicably pathetic.


    "Auwei."


    Mu Shinian.


    He won''t let go of her no matter who she is.


    absolutely.


    If you have to have a reason, who asked mu Shinian to provoke him first.


    Now that you''re provoked, you should pay a price, shouldn''t you?


    For example, a lifetime.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian leaned against the window and stared at the sports car downstairs. After leaving, she slowly hooked her lower lip.


    Xiao Ying, it''s really him.


    He doubted something.


    Mu Shinian held his arm, bit a straw in his hand, and leaned leisurely against the window.


    Two forces entangled behind Xiao Ying. One of them was estimated to have been scattered when theboratory exploded.

 Chapter 982

    <h4>Chapter 982</h4>


    After all, their foundation depends on the support of thatboratory. She is equivalent to directly cutting off other people''s wealth. It''s strange that they don''t fall apart.


    Moreover, over the years, she has been sending people to secretly track, but she has not found that this force ns to reshuffle again.


    Therefore, there is only thest force left.


    However, he never showed up.


    Is it difficult that she was so noisy that the other party didn''t dare to go out?


    Mu Shinian took a sip of milk tea and leaned his head against the window frame.


    What should we do? Well, lure the other party out.


    Or... The two sides contain each other,pete with each other, rely on each other and survive each other. After one party falls, does the other party also suffer heavy losses.


    So that after all these years, I dare not show up?


    Mu Shinian saw a distressed face when his eyes were ck.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and drank two mouthfuls of milk tea: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling waved his fist in front of her curiously: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? What did your mother say to you again?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s all right. I''m tired. I''ll have a rest."


    "Oh..." Ye Ling lengthened his tone: "you didn''t look like you were in a daze just now."


    "Ah, what does that look like?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    "I have a lot on my mind." Ye Ling opened his mouth honestly: "then, read some words. I said, don''t be angry."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it, and the answer was quite perfunctory: "OK, not angry."


    That''s enough.


    Ye Ling coughed and opened word by word: "Shi Nian, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. Sometimes I feel that you and I are not people in the same world. I don''t mean that. I mean, unlike an ordinary high school student, what you do doesn''t seem to be so simple."


    "I sometimes even feel that you are the people of the matrix."


    Mu Shinian bit the straw and drank milk tea. He couldn''t help joking, "you think too much."


    "No, no, no, I don''t think much at all." Ye Ling touched his chin and said, "I''m telling the truth. Sometimes you make me feel very far away."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "you think too much. If you have nothing, go and read."


    "I don''t mix ck."


    "..." Ye Ling couldn''t helpughing: "matrix, that''s all genius."


    "Aren''t you a genius? Moreover, it is estimated that you are one in a million. By the way, when will you test your IQ? It must be very high."


    Mu Shinian continued to refuse: "unexpected."


    Ye Lingqi said, "if I had your intelligence, I would have tested it and hung it up!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "read and go backter."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying has been dealing with things these days.


    He didn''t mind Aowei''s bombing, but he also left a lot of trouble.


    It was not easy to deal with it, and I couldn''t help running to see the little girl. Just one look, it messed up all the square inches.


    Originally, the heart was like water, because this side began to grow and spread.


    His whole heart seemed toe alive.


    After Xiao Ying went back, she went to the wine cer. She was locked in the by herself and drank for a long time. She didn''t go back to her bedroom to sleep until she was drunk.


    Then, I didn''t wake up.


    In the dream, Ovi wore a ck mask, her skin was very white and her eyes were very beautiful

 Chapter 983

    <h4>Chapter 983</h4>


    The hair is very long, and the eyes always show a somewhat arrogant attitude.


    At first sight, she wore a simple casual dress and made a bomb in front of him with the simplest tool.


    And it''s powerful.


    She said: I heard you are short of people.


    Then he let people in.


    In those months, he went to her from time to time, but she was always cold to him.


    He, the so-called boss, will never benefit in front of her, whether it is a show of kindness or a demonstration.


    Not only that, she got boredter and refused people thousands of miles away.


    He seems to have given him a bunch of roses, but Ovi just disappeared from him.


    For this reason, he called her several times just to apologize.


    What did Ovi say at that time?


    -I don''t like you and I won''t like you. Your sry is high. I''ll leave when I make enough money.


    The four words he had never spoken werepletely broken up by her sentence.


    At that time, he was probably an asshole.


    After never being rejected, I finally met an interested girl. Before I said anything, people beat him up.


    How arrogant he is. How could he lose like this.


    She put down her cruel words in public and said a lot of words. Now she thinks it''s too much. As a result, because of these words, Aowei is relieved!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ying felt a fire in her stomach.


    Xiao Ying woke up directly from his sleep, and his chest gasped violently twice.


    It''s not scared, it''s angry.


    Xiao Ying sat up on the bed, raised his hand and took off the towel covering his forehead. He sighed, turned his head and looked at the girl aside: "Why are you here?"


    "Your men said, you''re vomiting to death. Ask me to collect the body." The girl picked up the towel and put it in the basin. Her voice was clear: "are you okay? You haven''t been so drunk for a long time."


    "Well, genius, guess why I drink so much." Xiao Ying simply sat up, propped her chin and looked at the girl with great interest.


    If any girl were stared at by such a handsome man, it would be unbearable.


    But girls have practiced after all.


    There was a beautiful man around me since I was a child. I saw him from time to time. I had long been immune to his beauty.


    Instead of saying anything, she was as quiet as water.


    "You went to see mu Shinian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s a good guess.


    Xiao Ying feels that she can''t be beaten.


    He covered his forehead and said, "I really convinced you."


    "When did you be so clever?"


    The girl sighed, as if sympathetic; "Why do you have to die? She doesn''t like you. If you get close, she will have more resistance to you."


    "Do you have to sprinkle salt on my wound at night?"


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help picking up a pillow and smashed it directly at her.


    The girl avoided, picked up the pillow on the ground, patted it twice, and said coldly: "I''m telling the truth, you know, I''m not talking nonsense."


    Xiao Ying let out a sound, put her hands behind her head and looked at the ceiling above her head in a daze: "little girl, who gives you the right to talk to me like this."


    The girl looked at him and the answer was self-evident.

 Chapter 984

    <h4>Chapter 984</h4>


    "You said it yourself. I''m not afraid of anyone here."


    "How can you take seriously what you said many years ago?"


    "You said I could remember it all my life."


    "Can what you say in that hour count?"


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help being angry.


    He tried to crush people from his aura.


    However, the girl was bigger than him when she was a child. After the scare, she had to coax her back. In this cycle, her courage became stronger.


    Therefore, it left a seque. Others were afraid of him, but she was not afraid of him.


    Sometimes, when she annoyed him, she knew itter.


    Xiao Ying saw that the girl was suffocated and stupid. She didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t help sighing: "well, well, well, I''m wrong?"


    The girl nodded.


    Xiao Ying silently stroked his forehead and finally realized what stupidity he hadmitted. He took a deep breath: "what, how did youe back? Didn''t you study at school?"


    Just as the girl was about to speak, Xiao Ying suddenly remembered something. She sat up excitedly and stared at her in shock; "You won''t be... Expelled from school."


    The girl took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She picked up the pillow and smashed it.


    Xiao Ying didn''t hide and was smashed.


    The girl bit her teeth and said, "what if she gets fired."


    Xiao Ying red excitedly: "shit, aren''t you? Although I didn''t expect you to read a flower, it won''t get to the point of being fired. If you look like this, where will my face go?"


    The girl hung her eyes and looked at him expressionless.


    Xiao Ying felt that these words seemed to strike the girl''s fragile heart. He opened his mouth and said weakly: "get it, I said the wrong thing. I mean, girls, just be happy, right? Even if you don''t study well, you can make up for it in other aspects, can''t you? Don''t give up easily."


    The girl may be dying of what he said.


    She struggled for a moment, then picked up a pillow and hit him impolitely: "I hurt someone!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying said, and finally relieved.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you said earlier. I thought you were dropped out of school."


    "...." the girl looked at him numbly: "don''t you think it''s more serious that I hurt someone?"


    "No, how."


    Xiao Ying didn''t want to deal with it immediately. He yawned andy back in bed. He didn''t even have the idea to deal with it immediately.


    "It''s all right. What are you worried about? I told you."


    "If someone annoys you first, you''ll fight back. Even if it''s serious, I''ll carry it for you, as long as you''re okay."


    The girl bit her lips for a long time before muttering, "am I causing you trouble?"


    "What do you think? This kind of thing is trouble." Xiao Ying sighed, yawnedzily and came out: "anyway, when I give an order, someone will deal with it. I don''t need to do it at all, so I have any trouble."


    The girl pursed her lips and the jaw line copsed tightly.


    She suddenly felt as if she hade back suddenly, just making a joke.


    Nothing but jokes.


    Xiao Ying was toozy to be angry, and refused to educate.

 Chapter 985

    <h4>Chapter 985</h4>


    In this way, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    It doesn''t matter whether she studies well or not. She doesn''t have any pressure. Her life is natural and unrestrained enough.


    However, she always feels... Ufortable.


    She would rather that this man could take care of her.


    Even if it''s scolding, it doesn''t matter.


    However, there is always something missing.


    Xiao Ying seemed to see that she was losing her temper, although he didn''t know what kind of temper she was losing.


    But I still think there''s something missing.


    All her thoughts were written on her face. From small torge, she didn''t learn to hide much.


    Xiao Ying looked at the girl with a nk face through the dim yellow light in the house. He held his chin and stared at her with great interest for a long time.


    The girl she picked up has been kept around for so many years. At the beginning, it may be because of her sister who hasn''t had time to see the world.


    Later, I kept it. I felt that Xiao''s family could have many people besides him. It was also very good. I took her as my family.


    Later, gradually, there seemed to be no... Restrictions on her.


    His parents said that girls should be spoiled and grow up.


    He is not a qualified brother, but he thinks he has spoiled his sister too much.


    Xiao Ying doesn''t understand the girl''s mind. If he can understand, he can take fewer detours with mu Shinian.


    Xiao Ying sighed, raised her hand and bounced her forehead.


    The girl said, "what are you doing?"


    "Come on, it doesn''t relieve your anger to beat someone. Do you want me to do it?"


    Xiao Ying got up from bed. She was wearing a loose nightgown. There was no taboo in front of her: "it''s not impossible. You lead the way. Brother will apany you right away. Don''t cry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl stared at him for a long time without changing her expression.


    Finally, it waspletely helpless.


    She sighed gently, and the whole person was helpless: "no, you have a good rest."


    With that, she stood up and wanted to leave.


    As a result, he was grabbed before he stood up.


    When the girl turned back, it was hard to hide a touch of despair on her face.


    Xiao Ying pulled the person over, pressed her on the bed, raised her hand, touched her head, forced her face, and her voice was hoarse: "well, tell me, what''s the matter with you, what''s the mood with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a moment of panic on the girl''s face.


    However, just for a moment, soon, she recovered her usual calm, and she couldn''t even see any trace.


    She pulled her lower lip and shook her head: "nothing, nothing. Can you let go of me?"


    "... children have learned to worry."


    Xiao Ying weakly patted her forehead twice: "OK, go back and have a rest. I''ll apany you to school to deal with it tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    There was no emotion on the girl''s face. She released her hand, stood up and went out.


    It looks so cold and cold.


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help shaking her head and losing a smile: "do I have an ancestor back?"


    In the past, the girl who was lonely and afraid of being weak, who woulde and hold his clothes when she was afraid, ran to that corner with the crazy growth of years?


    Think about it, I really miss it.

 Chapter 986

    <h4>Chapter 986</h4>


    Xiao Ying didn''t think much. She opened the quilt andy back directly.


    Go to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The girl walked outside the door with a lost mood on her little face.


    The night is very good. You can hide a lot of people''s thoughts.


    For example, sad.


    The girl sighed gently, and there was a faint silence in her face.


    Suddenly, the road was blocked.


    The girl was stunned, looked up and saw who wasing. She skillfully made way aside.


    "Unhappy?"


    Su he smiled at her and seemed to think of what wall she touched inside. He spoiled and rubbed her head: "he''s like this, straight man of steel. If you''re hopeless, you''ll be angry with him."


    The girl pursed her lower lip and finally shook her head: "no, I''m not angry because of this."


    "I know."


    Suhe''s face was gentle and didn''t look unhappy at all.


    She is three years older than her, but she seems to have gone through many reincarnations in the world.


    She sighed. Her beautiful eyes looked at that direction. In the dark night, they seemed to blink gently, but blink, they recovered their peace.


    She smiled gently and patted her cold cheek with her fingers: "go back to bed and don''t think about it."


    The girl bit her lower lip with a choking voice.


    "I, I''m not..."


    Her icy face seemed to break in an instant.


    She was eager to prove something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Yes or no, it doesn''t matter." The girl gently told her: "there is a person in her heart. No matter what reason, she will not be ashamed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl''s face turned white.


    Su he approached a little, his voice was low, without a trace of banter: "it doesn''t matter. You don''t want to be known by others. I''ll help you hide it."


    The girl''s tight face gradually eased away.


    A gentle smile finally appeared on her face.


    "Well, thank you!"


    Su he waved his hand and was very happy: "go back and have a rest."


    "OK."


    The girl went downstairs happily.


    There is no trace of noise in the lonely empty corridor.


    Suho seemed to hear his heartbeat.


    She breathed out softly, with a smile on her mouth.


    It''s nice to be young.


    Can be unscrupulous like a person.


    Can clumsy mouth do not say, that like but involuntarily overflow from the eyes.


    Yes, keep making trouble and making mistakes. Let bygones be bygones for a promise.


    splendid.


    Really good.


    Su he looked at the closed door and felt a trace of sadness.


    ¡­¡­


    Take care of your family.


    Mu Shiran thought her mother woulde back angrily. As a result, there was no emotion on her face.


    There was no usation or even a trace of anger at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shiran was distracted and fidgeted. Finally, she couldn''t help asking her mother.


    However, as soon as she had this idea, her mother came.


    Mother looked at her with a smile on her lips: "what''s the matter."


    "No, No."


    Mu Shiran saw that her mother was so quiet, which was not in line with the expectation, and couldn''t help shaking a little; "Mom, read it when you go to see me today."


    Tong pulled the branch and sat down by the bed.


    She thought of what mu Shinian said and looked at Mu Shiran with a guilty look.


    She has a lot of skills to get out of that town and be her current fortune.

 Chapter 987

    <h4>Chapter 987</h4>


    Since mu Shinian said that, she began to realize that something was wrong.


    Now, looking at Mu Shiran''s guilty look, she knows that Mu Shiran must be lying.


    Tong Wanzhi hated being cheated most in his life.


    But this man is her daughter, or the daughter she hopes for.


    Thinking of this, Tong Wanzhi took a deep breath and tried to squeeze out a smile on his face; "It''s all right. You can study well. I''ve said it over there. She promised not to make it again in the future."


    When Mu Shiran heard these words, he suddenly felt a touch of joy on his face.


    She lifted up a smile, and those anxieties were instantly relieved.


    "Well, I see, mom."


    "You..." Tong Wan Zhi was silent and asked; "Do you want to continue looking for Shinian to help you with your tutoring? Or, I''ll find someone else for you? Your father''s friend, a teacher helped them during the college entrance examination. It seems that the effect is very good. Do you want to try?"


    Mu Shiran''s eyes lit up: "well, don''t read when you look for it. After all, we have a contradiction, and she won''t teach me."


    Tong Wanzhi calmly looked at his daughter talking nonsense.


    She took a deep breath, somewhat dissatisfied.


    But she shook her head: "OK, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Mu Shiran nodded hard: "OK, thank you, mom."


    "Well, I won''t bother you. You look good." Tong Wan Zhi said and went out in silence.


    Mu Shiran looked strange as she left.


    What''s going on?


    It always feels like her mother has something else to say.


    But not really.


    ¡­¡­


    Tong Wan Zhi returned to his bedroom, sat on the bed and leaned wearily against the head of the bed.


    She raised her hand and touched her stomach. Her stomach was a little big.


    However, she can also feel that as the children grow up day by day, Gu Shenghua is bing more and more indifferent to himself.


    He is always busy with his work.


    But, more specifically, she did not dare to ask.


    Tong Wan Zhi touched her stomach thoughtfully and closed her eyes tired. She even dared to deceive her mother.


    Mu Shinian, she didn''t care much about her. She wouldn''t go back to find her as a backer from now on.


    Now, the only thing I can rely on is the child in my stomach.


    Tong Wanzhi sighed gently. How should she go on the next road? I always feel that her future seems to have changed with the emergence of this child.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian still goes to the library with Ye Ling.


    Besides, I drove here.


    Ye Ling touched mu Shinian''s car, sat in the car and fidgeted. He touched it here and sprayed it there. Finally, he touched his mobile phone, put on a shape and began to take selfie.


    Mu Shinian drove the car silently and looked at her so excited: "calm down."


    "I can''t calm down. It''s a gallop! How many cars are there in your house!" As far as she knows, there are Maybach, Bugatti and Hummer... Now there''s another gallop. Do you want to be so rich.


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent: "it''s not mine."


    "Why not yours."


    Ye Ling firmly retorted: "everything thin and shallow is not yours, so don''t keep a low profile."


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    "This is not a low-key, it is a fact."


    "Come on, you." Ye Ling pped her shoulder impolitely, and her smile was very warm

 Chapter 988

    <h4>Chapter 988</h4>


    "Read, I swear, I will hold your thigh tightly in the future."


    Mu Shi said, "my legs are not thick."


    Ye Ling smiled even worse.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Hey, wait, where are you going?"


    Ye Ling muttered curiously.


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "there is a Maotai cake behind the library. It''s delicious. You can buy it for me. I''ll park the car in the garage."


    Ye Ling said, "OK, do you want pepper?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian finished and parked his car at the back door of the library.


    Ye Ling got out of the car and walked away. When she couldn''t see it, mu Shinian''s face changed, turned the car in the opposite direction and fiercely circled to the front door of the library.


    As expected, the car was still parked on the shady road not far in front of the library.


    Mu Shinian looked and followed directly.


    Before long, the people in the car finally realized it, quickly started the car and left.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and was a little provoked. He stepped on the elerator and chased him fiercely.


    In the car, the driver was startled and hurriedly looked back: "Sir, what should I do?"


    Xiao Ying covered her forehead and looked at a loss: "shit, how can she catch up with one?"


    "Maybe your eyes are too hot." The driver made a tentative opening.


    Xiao Ying looked at the car that was driving faster and faster, and spit out: "drive for me!"


    "OK, I drive, I drive!"


    The driver looked back in horror as he drove. Seeing that the car was getting closer and closer, he couldn''t help shaking.


    "Sir, she''s so fast, so fast!"


    "..." Xiao Ying looked back and his head grew bigger.


    He vomited foul air and told the driver calmly; "You underestimated her too much. If it hadn''t been in the busy city, she would have caught up with her."


    The driver trembled even more.


    no


    So, has this strength not been brought into full y?


    When mu Shinian came to a ce with few people, he immediately elerated his speed.


    The driver was very flustered. Before he came back, a car overtook him and crossed in front of him.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car, mmed the door and walked this way.


    The driver trembled when he saw her so aggressive: "first, sir, she, she''sing. What, what should I do?"


    Xiao Ying raised her hand, touched her forehead and breathed out helplessly. Finally, Shuai went to the door and walked down.


    The door mmed and closed.


    Xiao Ying took off her sunsses and smiled at her: "it''s a coincidence to meet again."


    Mu Shinian''s beautiful eyes were provoked indifferently, and there was no emotion on his face: "unfortunately, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Ying shrugged: "nothing, it''s just passing by."


    "You''ve been passing by for days."


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and looked at him coldly: "you''d better say it straight. What do you want to do?"


    So impatient?


    Yeah.


    Xiao Ying hooked her lips and looked gentle: "you''ve lost a lot of weight recently, and you''re under great pressure to study?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly.


    "OK, thank you for your concern."


    Xiao Ying leaned against the car and gently smiled at her: "let''s go. It''s rare to meet. I''ll invite you to dinner?"


    Mu Shinian wants to refuse without thinking.

 Chapter 989

    <h4>Chapter 989</h4>


    As a result, Xiao Ying said again, "well, let''s invite your good friend together."


    "...." Mu Shinian''s face suddenly sank.


    Xiao Ying didn''t want to do this.


    Some things, once done, mu Shinian will hate him more.


    However, he also has a temper when she despises and avoids him.


    Now that we''ve started, we don''t want to end.


    "Anyway, it''s not far. How about I go back and invite your friend toe together."


    Mu Shinian gritted her teeth and looked at the peopleing and going around. She just pressed the tone back.


    This is a shady path, but there is a road 50 meters away.


    If you make trouble here, you may be photographed.


    Then the trouble will reallye.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian held back his displeasure and opened word by word: "address!"


    Xiao Ying knows that she has won.


    He quickly announced his name, and then opened the door of the rear seat very gentlemanly.


    Who knows, mu Shinian didn''t look at it. He went directly to the ck Mercedes, sat on it, mmed the door, and the next second, the car started quickly.


    Xiao Ying stood in ce, put her finger on the door and said, "her weakness is really urate."


    The driver saw the whole journey, put out his head and said weakly, "Sir, let me tell you the truth, Miss Mu will be farther away from you."


    Xiao Ying sat in and didn''t feel angry at all when she heard the speech. She gently wrapped her fingers around the tinum ring and asked calmly, "well, if I don''t do this, will she be closer to me?"


    This seems even more impossible.


    The driver started the car silently. In turn, he thought of a very serious problem.


    "Sir, that hotel has to make an appointment a week in advance. You will go there temporarily. There will be no ce."


    After all, the restaurants Xiao Ying casually said are one of the most famous here.


    Xiao Yingen gave a sound and said, "you call to inform me. If you don''t arrange a position for me, I''ll buy their hotel every minute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver suddenly lost his voice.


    This is the legendary money ability.


    As long as you have money, nothing is a problem.


    ¡­¡­


    The hotel is five-star.


    The facilities and environment inside are the best.


    Mu Shinian listened to the sound of the violin and dozed off tired.


    When the dishes were ready, she began to eat in silence.


    Just want to eat quickly and go back quickly.


    As a result, as soon as she took her first bite, Xiao Ying began to make trouble.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me putting things in it?"


    Mu Shinian bit a shrimp in his mouth. It was neither eating nor spitting out. He stared at him with a pair of eyes and looked at him speechless.


    Xiao Ying dragged her chin and stared at her with interest. Her eyes were full of banter: "it''s time to test my character."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian seems to turn his eyes and swallow things directly.


    Xiao Ying raised her eyebrows: "you really trust me."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to say anything more. She lowered her head, peeled the shrimp shell awkwardly, and asked coldly, "you''re looking for me because I look like that person?"


    That, Ovi.


    Well, another identity.

 Chapter 990

    <h4>Chapter 990</h4>


    Xiao Ying smiled and said, "you are not sincere."


    "I''m sincere."


    Mu Shimian put down his chopsticks and looked at him seriously: "why on earth do you have to find her? You have a grudge."


    Xiao Ying looked at her.


    He was sure that the man in front of him was Ovi.


    However, if it is the same person, how can mu Shinian do it andpletely deduce twopletely different people.


    Is she too good at acting, or is she not the same person.


    Xiao Ying lowered her head, and a touch of darkness passed between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Mu Shinian didn''t miss his doubts. He smiled and said slowly: "it seems that even you are not sure whether I am her. Then, this gentleman, for your little doubt, he bothered me twice and again. Don''t you think you are very childish?"


    Xiao Ying ate slowly, listening to her ridicule, and her smile solidified for a moment.


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his chair and smiled innocently: "well, let''s end it. If you doubt that I''m the Aowei, you can show evidence. Otherwise, we won''t have to meet in the future."


    Xiao Ying looked at her silently, and the smile on her lips became deeper and deeper.


    "Are you going topletely draw a line with me?"


    "Do I know you well?"


    Mu Shinian raised his chin and was not afraid to annoy the unknown man.


    She is just a high school student. Even if she is brave enough, she won''t be so big.


    Xiao Ying ate thoughtfully.


    After eating, he remembered the big car parked at the door. He smiled and asked, "do you dare to choke me now because you have thin support behind you?"


    Mu Shinian frowned. He didn''t seem to understand very well. Suddenly he mentioned what thin and shallow is.


    Xiao Ying propped her chin and seemed to have no appetite.


    "Do you like him?"


    Mu Shinian murmured at the bottom of his heart.


    Whether she likes thin or not is none of his business.


    The bottom of my heart thought so, but mu Shinian was silent and choked back straightforwardly: "it''s none of your business."


    Xiao Ying''s face changed slightly. He couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry.


    He just hummed softly, and his smile was almost demon; "It seems that you really like him."


    In this sentence, there is endless loss.


    Mu Shinian frowned and stared at him curiously.


    What do you mean you really like him? Where did she admit it.


    Why do they say that one by one?


    She doesn''t even know.


    Xiao Ying took up a ss of water, as if to suppress her anger, and poured it several times.


    One cup didn''t seem to be enough. She poured it several times before she put it on the table.


    In this way, it seems to relieve a little.


    Xiao Ying breathed out. After a meal, she almost had myocardial infarction.


    Mu Shinian saw him drink a bottle of water and felt that the other party was about to be blown up.


    She thought carefully. She didn''t provoke his opponent at all. Not only that, but Xiao Ying didn''t provoke her clearly.


    With such a thought, mu Shinian is even more reasonable and strong.


    Xiao Ying was angry and was about to spit out fire.


    "You really..."


    Mu Shinian looked at him righteously.


    Xiao Ying took a deep breath and tried to squeeze out a smile: "thin and shallow is so good. It''s worth your liking."


    Mu Shinian frowned. She wanted to ask. When did she say she liked thin and shallow?


    Xiao Ying doesn''t understand people, does she?

 Chapter 991

    <h4>Chapter 991</h4>


    The two stared at each other. For a long time, Xiao Yingcaipromised and sighed, "forget it, eat yours."


    Mu Shinian wanted to say that he didn''t have much appetite.


    But what she was more worried about was that Xiao Ying would have nothing to look for after this sentence went out. Thinking of this, mu Shinian simply bowed his head and ate.


    Xiao Ying always stared at her. The more she looked, the more dangerous her eyes were.


    After mu Shinian finished eating, he looked up and looked at Xiao yingsen.


    She pulled her lower lip and her expression was still very light: "what else do you have?"


    If it''s okay, can she go.


    Xiao Ying felt that 10000 knives were really inserted into her heart.


    He took a deep breath and waved his hand angrily, "go."


    If he stays like this, he should go to the hospital next stop.


    He''ll really have a myocardial infarction.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. He stood up very crisp and went straight out.


    Xiao Ying stared at her background and was angry.


    Gritting his teeth, he took a deep breath, called the waiter, ordered another ss of water and drank it fiercely.


    After drinking two bottles of water in a row, Xiao Ying still couldn''t resolve her anger.


    He leaned back in his chair and stared at the empty position opposite. His breath was not happy.


    The driver came over weakly and stopped behind him. His voice became weak: "well, sir, Miss Mu has left."


    Xiao Ying didn''t even hum. She held her arm coldly and asked indifferently, "otherwise, do you expect her toe back?"


    The driver''s head is buried lower.


    He was about to say something when suddenly there was a sound of footsteps.


    The two men looked back together and mu Shinian came back!


    At that moment, Xiao Ying felt that the light in her eyes was about to shine.


    He grabbed the armrest of the chair excitedly. When he was about to stand up excitedly, mu Shinian came over and picked up the mobile phone on the table: "I forgot to bring it."


    With that, she walked away again without looking back.


    This time, I really didn''t say a word.


    The driver watched Xiao Ying''s face gradually darken.


    Finally, it waspletely shrouded in a shadow.


    The driver didn''t dare to say anything this time and waited silently.


    Xiao Ying raised her hand, pinched her temple twice, took a deep breath and slowly said, "she was definitely my nemesis in herst life, so she came to me in this life."


    The driver nodded weakly.


    On second thought, I felt that nothing was right.


    Shouldn''t Xiao Yingcai be the nemesis of Mu Shinian?


    So in this life, Xiao Yingcai is unhappy to find mu Shinian everywhere.


    But he couldn''t say that even if he was killed, otherwise he might be thrown out of here the next second.


    The driver thought.


    Xiao Ying put down her hand and asked, "what do you think of thin and shallow?"


    This is a send proposition!


    The driver thought madly.


    Two secondster, he quickly organized thenguage, waved his hand and said, "it''s just a dandy. It''s not a climate! Without the Bo family background, how can he get along so well? Although there are rumors outside that young master Bo was so powerful and indulged in corruption before, it''s all an illusion, but I think it''s probably their own hype."


    "Compared with you, I don''t favor you. It''s true. That young master Bo can''t evenpare with one of your fingers."


    After a rainbow fart, the driver looked at Xiao Ying. It seemed that he wanted to please him.


    But Xiao Ying was really calm. It seemed that she was not happy at all. On the contrary, she was even more lost.


    If you can, the driver wants to cover his mouth.


    Xiao Ying sighed softly and asked in a depressed way, "if you can''t evenpare with one of my fingers, why does mu Shinian prefer a poor one to me¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver took a breath.


    Finished, thest one was to send a proposition, which is even more excessive!


    If you are not careful, you will die without a burial ce.


    The driver cried with a face: "this, sir..."


    "Is her eyesight too bad, or am I too bad?" Xiao Ying asked softly.

 Chapter 992

    <h4>Chapter 992</h4>


    The driver waspletely afraid to speak.


    Xiao Ying wanted to drink water. As a result, she picked up the water cup and found that the water had been drunk by him. She closed her eyes unhappily.


    The driver was interested and quickly called someone over. He quickly took another ss of water and put it in front of him.


    Xiao Ying didn''t pick it up. She just leaned back on the chair, as if she had lost all her strength in an instant.


    "I hope it''s better than me."


    In this way, he can convince himself that he is bad. Therefore, mu Shinian will choose thin and shallow.


    At least there''s an excuse tofort yourself.


    The driver looked at him painfully, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than six in the evening, mu Shinian drove back.


    When she drove the car to the garage, she realized that she had scratched the car, and the scratch was not small.


    Mu Shinian looked down at the scratch and studied it. Finally, he silently picked up Tang and song''s mobile phone and pressed a number to go out.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were soon connected. Mu Shinian was about to speak when he heard the voice of the little elder martial sister: "what''s the matter, little martial sister."


    Mu Shi didn''t say a word and stared round in surprise.


    Isn''t this the mobile phone of Tang and Song Dynasties? Why did the younger martial sister answer.


    Mu Shinian took down his mobile phone and took a look. After confirming that he had made no mistake, he took a breath.


    "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk?"


    "...." Mu Shinian quickly came back, coughed and asked, "the mobile phone of the Tang and Song Dynasties?"


    "Well, yes, you''re looking for him." Little elder martial sister is also very strange on the phone: "then I''ll give him the phone?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian answered quickly.


    The speed is a little abnormal.


    The little elder martial sister said with curiosity, "why don''t you want it again? Aren''t you looking for him?"


    "No, I am." For a moment, mu Shinian really didn''t know what to say.


    The mobile phone of Tang and Song Dynasties is in the hands of little elder martial sister, which shows that the two people have a deep rtionship.


    Then... Did you disturb them by calling at this time?


    "I''ll call backter."


    Mu Shinian made a quick decision and hung up his cell phone immediately.


    The little elder martial sister kept a confused face on the phone and put the phone back.


    Mu Shinian stayed in the garage for a long time. Finally, she picked up her mobile phone and began to study where to repair the garage. Before Bo Qian found it, she had to repair the scratch. Otherwise, if Bo Qian knew, he would be angry.


    A few minutester, the phone called again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the two words of Tang and song. For a moment, if you want to be silent, you will be silent.


    The phone rang for more than ten seconds before mu Shinian opened and connected.


    On the phone, the voice of Tang and song came: "are you looking for me?"


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and hesitated: "just now..."


    "Oh, your little elder martial sister wants to y games." Tang Song said on the phone, "my inte speed is faster."


    i see.


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, so he made his intention clear: "repair shop, I need to get something."


    "Oh, it''s a small matter. Go and get it yourself. The password for opening the door is the same as before. There is no defense."


    Mu Shi said oh and hung up the phone.


    It seems that young martial sister and Tang and song got along quite well recently.


    Then she has nothing to worry about.


    While no one found her back, mu Shinian got into the car and nned to drive the car to the repair shop, repair it and drive back.


    Anyway, Bo Qian seldom drives this car at ordinary times. It will be for a while and a half. It is estimated that he will not be found.


    If you''re lucky, when the paint is dry, the car will cover it up.


    Mu Shinian thought very well, but the fact is extremely cruel.


    As soon as she drove out, Bo Qian came back. The two cars almost hit at the door.


    Thin shallow got out of the car and looked at her curiously: "are you going out?"


    Mu Shinian bit his lips and said nothing.


    That scratch is so obvious that you can see it all at once.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and had to exin, "I identally scraped it. I''ll fix it."


    Thin shallow Oh, a look of Indifference: "it''s all right."

 Chapter 993

    <h4>Chapter 993</h4>


    And then it''s over?


    Don''t you ask anything?


    Mu Shimian originally prepared a pile of speeches and was ready to say that when Bo Qian asked.


    The result... Is that it?


    Mu Shinian can''t believe it.


    After all, this scratch is quite big.


    Thin shallow saw that she was still in a daze and frowned curiously: "what''s the matter, where did you hurt?"


    Mu Shinian quickly shook his head: "No."


    It''s just... Shocked.


    "I wish I didn''t hurt it. Go back."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, got into the car, three or two times, and then backed up and went back.


    Thin shallow sat in the car and picked his eyebrow. His skills are so good.


    On the way back, mu Shinian intuitively felt that he should not hide anything from him. However, when the words came to his mouth, he always couldn''t say it.


    Thin shallow doesn''t have to look back. She can know what she''s thinking.


    "If you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. In fact, he didn''t want to say it, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shimian sighed slowly and twisted his fingers together gently.


    She struggled for a long time. Finally, she said honestly, "well, I met Xiao Ying today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow footsteps, looked back at her.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and was silent for a long time. Then he silently hooked his forehead with his fingers: "he invited me to dinner."


    "If you don''t go, you have to find Ye Ling and invite her to go, and then I''ll go."


    In a few words, he exined the whole thing clearly, and then his thin face became more ugly.


    Mu Shinian calmly stared at him with a pair of clean eyes, didn''t say anything, just looked at him calmly.


    Thin shallow, even if the psychological quality is good, her soul starts to tremble when she looks at it.


    He took a deep breath and looked at her calmly: "OK, I see."


    Mu Shinian deeply noticed that thin and shallow were too calm.


    At least, Xiao Ying has been in trouble with them for several times. Why should he be furious.


    How can it look so calm.


    When mu Shinian was still thinking, Bo Qian asked again, "I haven''t done anything else except eating?"


    "No more."


    Mu Shinian tells the truth.


    She paused and then changed her words: "he has been with me for several days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face suddenly changed.


    Mu Shinian saw this and hurriedly added, "but I didn''t do anything. If I didn''t find him myself today, it''s estimated that he will follow him for several days."


    His face sank: "you go to find him yourself?"


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly.


    Thin shallow looked at the car and immediately thought of everything; "You drove my car today just to find him."


    Mu Shinian lingered between provoking him and muddling along. Finally, he resolutely chose to nod his head.


    She said slowly, "yes, if I run, I can''t catch up with him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow green veins almost burst out.


    He bit his teeth, and the expression on his face almost condensed into frost.


    "You, good."


    Mousse couldn''t read: "it''s always going to be over."


    Otherwise, who knows what the man is struggling with, why bother her so much.


    Obviously, they don''t have any intersection at all.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian with a dull face and took a deep breath helplessly: "forget it."

 Chapter 994

    <h4>Chapter 994</h4>


    Wait to die or something. Mu Shinian can''t do it. She is such an independent character. Since she has known for a long time, there''s no need to be angry all the time.


    "If you meet him again in the future, ignore it."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    It is estimated that he will not be looking for him in the near future.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of this episode, I lost my mood all day.


    After dinner, he has been sitting in his study, ten fingers quickly calling out mu Shinian information from theputer.


    As early as the first day when mu Shinian came to Bo''s house, he checked her information.


    After all, he suspected that the old man was going to make a beauty trick to entangle him.


    Finally, there was a moment of admiration.


    The result was quite unexpected.


    After all, no matter how much the old man wanted to monitor him, he would at least find someone who met his expected standards.


    However, mu Shinian is at least 18000 miles away from the old man''s standard.


    As a result, she came.


    At the beginning, he wondered for a long time whether the old man nned to find another way or had other ideas.


    So in fact, he secretly investigated Mr. Mu''s thoughts for a period of time, and finally proved that the old man was concealed in it and he was relieved.


    Thinking of this, a shadow gradually rose on my thin face.


    Mu Shinian''s materials are all here.


    It spans several years, even when she was just born.


    Thin and shallow fingers pointed at the data, looked at it little by little, and found that there was nothing special.


    He went to look up Xiao Ying''s information.


    Dark night leader, his information is not new.


    However, Bo Qian stopped and his fingers fell on the incident two years ago.


    Xiao Ying was almost born with a golden key. She had no worries along the way and sessfully inherited her father''s career. She was a prince all the way.


    His past, almost smooth, can no longer be smooth.


    The only problem is that three years ago, his base suffered an explosion. Although there were no casualties, almost all of his vaults were burned. Even if some were rescued, it would not change the fate of the base from then on.


    At the beginning, I just captured some information by satellite.


    In the sea of fire, a girl was wearing a white coat, her hair was curled by the sea of fire and flying in the air. She didn''t show a side face, only a back, standing in the sea of fire.


    This photo is actually widely circted internally.


    As for the girl''s name, everyone knows it, Ovi.


    A girl who almost destroyed all Xiao Ying''s rivers and mountains.


    A terrible girl whose whereabouts are almost a mystery.


    If Xiao Ying can be so persistent to anyone, it is estimated that there is only such a girl.


    So what do you read when you''re off?


    Xiao Ying is a prince. Why do you have to stare at a girl?


    Or, mu Shinian has any other information.


    Or is she herself?


    Bo Qian suddenly stood up from his chair.


    Mu Shinian was about to push in. He was startled by his wide eyes.


    She was silent. She came in and put the water on the table. "The housekeeper asked me to bring it."


    "Well, you go to bed early." Thin and shallow look calm, and don''t panic to turn off things on theputer. At this time, a little obvious action can arouse others'' curiosity.

 Chapter 995

    <h4>Chapter 995</h4>


    Of course he wouldn''t do such a foolish act.


    Mu Shinian really didn''t doubt anything, but when he worked too hard, he was startled by hering in.


    Mu Shinian calmly walked out.


    Thin shallow narrowed his eyes behind her and stared at the background. He was more and more uneasy at the bottom of his heart.


    No, is mu Shinian really Ovi?


    That background, it really seems.


    Thin shallow looked at the girl in the photo. The background seemed to ovep with mu Shinian across the sea of fire and time.


    Two people, almost the same person.


    The idea is getting crazy.


    Thin shallow pinched the thin photo and recalled it uncontrobly.


    Xiao Ying is definitely not a good person.


    Unless he has any evidence to prove that mu Shinian is Aowei, otherwise, he doesn''t need to keep looking for mu Shinian for a sudden boredom.


    In this way, wouldn''t you expose yourself.


    However, if Mu Shinian is really Aowei, it seems that everything will be exined clearly.


    He took a deep breath. In just a few minutes, ayer of cold sweat had prated his forehead.


    Mu Shinian, if it''s Aowei, then... Then


    Thin shallow squeezed his fist and was suddenly amused by himself.


    Even if Mu Shinian is really Aowei, what can it be.


    So what?


    Thin shallow chuckled and calmly cleared all the search data on theputer, so as not to find clues when looking up the data.


    Just Xiao Ying


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair and thought for a long time before pressing a number.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    The man over there smiled and said, "young master Bo, it''s sote that you don''t apany your fiancee. You have time to find your brother."


    Thin shallow restrained his temper and said, "go and do something."


    When the other party listened to his tone, he didn''t dare to smile. The whole person was serious: "you say."


    "Find someone and pretend to be Ovi."


    A shallow opening word by word.


    The other party was stunned. A momentter, he was stupid again.


    "What?"


    "Do as I say, make a little noise, but also be measured. Don''t go against Aowei''s usual style."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is still a confused face.


    I haven''t said a word for a long time.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help being impatient: "do you understand?"


    "I understand, but I don''t understand."


    There was a weak murmur over the phone: "what''s the purpose or meaning of your doing this?"


    Thin shallow also followed silent down.


    Yes, it doesn''t make sense at all. It will expose itself and let the organization behind Aowei notice itself.


    This is not good at all. It will cause a storm.


    Everyone knows that.


    Thin shallow also knows.


    But now he is anxious to divert other people''s attention, and he can''t care so much.


    "It''s all right. Do it quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The phone is really speechless.


    "Well, if you really insist, I can''t help it."


    "Well"


    Before the other party finished feeling, Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair, his mind spinning rapidly.


    As long as you can divert your attention first.


    In any case, people can''t associate those two people together.


    Otherwise, mu Shinian is only a child under the age of 18 after all.

 Chapter 996

    <h4>Chapter 996</h4>


    The phone is big again. Come here.


    Thin shallow took a look at the call. He simply had no desire to connect.


    As a result, the phone insisted and kept calling.


    Bo Qian was annoyed and answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Well, I just want to confirm. Are you sure you want to do this? What if you offend Ovi?"


    Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    He didn''t say a word, but the meaning was obvious.


    Obviously, he doesn''t care who he will offend. He just wants to make a fake Aowei.


    There really couldn''t help it. After a minute, another call came.


    This time, without waiting for Bo Qian to get angry, he lit the fire himself: "well, brothers, let me ask you, are you doing this to attract Aowei''s attention? In fact, you are secretly in love with others."


    I have a crush on you.


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and felt angry. He turned on theputer and hacked all the ounts of that person.


    After doing all this, he threw his cell phone aside with a sneer.


    The phone finally quieted down.


    Thin and shallow head leaned back on the chair and thought indifferently. Ovi''s not Ovi''s has nothing to do with him. He didn''t want to have intersection in the past and in the future.


    Even if Ovi wants to seek revenge in the future, he can carry it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian can''t sleep.


    After turning over and over several times, I still sat up from bed.


    She stared into the bedroom in a daze.


    Xiao Ying is so desperate that he doesn''t let go of any possibility because he blew up his base.


    That''s too vindictive.


    Have been chasing so hard for years.


    Mu Shinian sighed with lingering fear.


    She held her chin and turned thoughtfully in her mind. ording to the current situation, how likely is it to call out the other party''s forces.


    Mu Shimian sighed bitterly and came out. The other side was too good at hiding.


    In recent years, she has been searching hard, but she didn''t find any news.


    Not only didn''t find it, but the other party hid it more and more deeply.


    It seems that the destruction of that base did a great blow to them.


    Mu Shimian sighed andy back in bed.


    Forget it, forget it


    Forget it.


    Wait until the exam is over.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian woke up and was blown up by the information on his mobile phone.


    She swept one by one and finally called the eldest martial brother directly.


    The elder martial brother picked it up almost at once.


    "How did you answer the phone?"


    "What''s the matter, you said."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what do you mean I appear?"


    The eldest martial brother was probably too busy. He took a deep breath and said helplessly, "I''ll make sure you''ve been there, haven''te back, and haven''t appeared in another identity, have you?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I didn''t."


    "That''s not you."


    The elder martial brother didn''t dare to rx at one breath. He was gnashing his teeth and said, "someone pretended to be you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked cautiously, "what do you mean, pretending to be me?"


    "It means that someone pretended to be you and appeared outside." The elder martial brother frowned: "her whereabouts are a mystery. We haven''t tracked her whereabouts yet, and we don''t know what she''s going to do."


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    The eldest martial brother also knows what she usually does, which is difficult for others to know. He fell silent on the phone and suddenly asked, "tell me the truth, did you get into trouble outside?"

 Chapter 997

    <h4>Chapter 997</h4>


    "Elder martial brother."


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "how can I cause anything?"


    Elder martial brother, on second thought, he seems to be right.


    He sighed and said reluctantly, "it''s the elder martial brother''s fault."


    "It''s all right, senior brother. Go and check it for me to see who it is." Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the bed, his fingers gently hooked his chin: "dare to make trouble in my name, I won''t let it go."


    The eldest martial brother said disapprovingly, "if you find it, we''ll keep it first. You''ll have an exam soon. Let''s talk about it first."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness.


    Before hanging up, I heard the elder martial brother''s headache: "the master said that he will go to the scene on the day of your exam."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent in an instant.


    "Go, where?"


    "Well, you heard right. Go to the scene." The elder martial brother''s voice was more difficult to say: "cheer you up." After that, the eldest martial brother was silent for half a day. Almost gritting his teeth, he added: "then, not only that, he even took us to cheer for you."


    Mu Shinian has nothing to say.


    The elder martial brother almost said it by biting words on the phone.


    "Younger martial sister, if you''re okay, call the master and let him calm down. It''s a little... It''s embarrassing."


    "...." Mu Shinian thought about the scene and suddenly had no idea.


    She took a deep breath and said rationally, "don''t worry, I''ll call the master and stop him."


    If you don''t say anything, Shifu will really lead that group of dangerous elements.


    At that time, the city will be chaotic.


    The elder martial brother coughed. His calm face showed a trace of embarrassment: "well, you can onlye here. The fifth brother told the master about it. Now he has been punished to clean up the whole base and said he doesn''t have the same love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How big their base is.


    I have to clean it all.


    It seems that Shifu is really boring.


    Mu Shinian thought expressionless, and a gentle tone rarely appeared on his face: "I know."


    After hanging up the phone, mu Shinian stretched his hand and turned over the calendar on the head of the bed. Then he got up and started to wash.


    ¡­¡­


    I haven''t had much thought all day.


    He held his cell phone and looked at the report of his subordinates, but his heart was not rxed.


    If Mu Shinian is really Ao Wei, then he does so to distract Xiao Ying''s attention.


    If Mu Shinian isn''t, he''spletely tied up with Aowei.


    It is estimated that he will have trouble in the future.


    This skill, no matter for what purpose, is very harmful to others and not self-interest.


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair and looked at the ceiling wearily.


    The door of the office was pushed open.


    Someone came in and changed a cup of coffee with a faint smell of milk.


    Thin and shallow frowned. He looked at the cake and looked a little unhappy.


    When the Secretary saw that he suddenly changed his face, he was so scared that his legs almost softened.


    For a moment, she couldn''t understand the meaning of thin and shallow, so she had to ask: "President Bo, I, I saw that you didn''t eat any food at noon, so I was worried that your stomach would be unbearable, so I prepared these. I think you liked this cakest time."

 Chapter 998

    <h4>Chapter 998</h4>


    The Secretary''s voice is getting louder and louder.


    Bo Qian stared at the cake and suddenly regained his mind. Last time, mu Shinian came to thepany to find him. She brought it on the way. She bought two pieces and couldn''t eat one, but she didn''t want to throw it away. It seemed that she had an impulse to take it back and eat it again. For this reason, he ate the other piece.


    Thin shallow stared at the familiar cake and wondered at the bottom of his heart where he liked to eat this family''s cake. It was clearly brought by mu Shinian that he would be willing to eat something that he could not touch at all.


    Thin shallow raised his hand: "go out."


    The Secretary breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "then I''ll go out first. If you have any orders, President, call me again."


    With that, she left quickly.


    Thin and shallow took a sip of coffee, but his eyes fell on the cake.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian... You made a mess yourself. Do you want me to clean up the mess?


    Bo Qian was going to eat that cake. However, thinking that he didn''t buy it by mu Shinian, he had no appetite at all. He took a cup of coffee and drank it without a mouthful. In his mind, he had begun to think about those things crazily


    If Mu Shinian is Ovi herself.


    Then why did shee to her side?


    In fact, the organization where Ovi belongs has been involved with him a lot.


    When he was away, he used an alias and even an unknown false name. In this way, if he was confused, few people could know his true face.


    However, I just think.


    If you really meet someone who is powerful and capable, it''s estimated that you have to dig, and it''s not that you can''t dig out his true identity.


    He remembered clearly that he had a lot of grudges with Ovi.


    If Mu Shinian lurks around him because of this, he has nothing to me.


    If you can calcte others, why can''t others calcte yourself.


    But if


    Does mu Shinian have other purposes?


    And Xiao Ying, who is also an owl in the end. Unless it is necessary, few people dare to provoke him... Such a person, however, gives words to find Ao Wei at any cost.


    Why?


    What hatred there is between two people.


    If he took these and directly asked mu Shinian, would she be willing to tell him frankly, or find an excuse and just prevaricate?


    One problem after another hovered in my mind and couldn''t be solved at all.


    In fact, as long as she asks mu Shinian, she can find out some ws.


    But now, thin shallow closed his eyes, he didn''t dare.


    If you have something to say, you can''t take it back.


    If Mu Shinian is really angry, he will really have no future with her.


    Take a step back and say, if Mu Shinian and Ovi are really the same person, can he really do it, let her go and never see her again?


    Thin shallow opened his eyes and reluctantly showed a bitter smile.


    How is that possible.


    How is this possible.


    He can''t let go.


    I guess not in the future.


    Even if Mu Shinian is really Aowei.


    Can''t you protect her?


    However, Audrey has offended so many people that her current power... I''m afraid she can''t protect her.


    Thin shallow was silent, and an idea turned wildly in his mind.


    It''s time to expand his power.


    At least, we must reach the point that we can protect herpletely.

 Chapter 999

    <h4>Chapter 999</h4>


    Once this ideaes into being, there is no way to take it back.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He suddenly picked up his mobile phone and called out again.


    It rang for a while before the phone was connected.


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as I heard her voice, I couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    He sat up straight and took a deep breath. Only then did he have the courage to tell the lie.


    "I''m going on a business trip."


    The people on the phone seem to be confused.


    Then he hesitated and said, "Oh."


    "Well, I may not be here these days. If you want to eat, you can call to order takeout." After thin shallow said that, he felt wrong again and silently changed his mouth: "no, I''d better let the hotel send it."


    Before mu Shinian could speak, Bo Qian made such a happy decision.


    "Well, I''ll hang up and order the hotel."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    When the hotel was ready to deliver three meals and snacks a day, he hung up the phone again, leaned back in his chair, hugged his arms and thought.


    These days should be enough.


    Enough, he did what he should and shouldn''t do.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian answered the phone, he was in the library.


    She was reading a book. As a result, she received the news that Bo Qian was going on a business trip.


    The first reaction was that he was on a business trip and told himself what to do?


    The second reaction is that she is not a child anymore, so she can''t even take care of herself.


    The third reaction is, bad, actually a little, other emotions are involved in it.


    Ye Ling raised his hand and waved twice in front of her: "what''s the matter with you? It''s inexplicable. You answered the phone. The whole person is wrong."


    Mu Shinian came back, hung up his cell phone and shook his head: "it''s all right. What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think you''re making a sound." Ye Ling worried and said, "isn''t it your mother?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian shook his head, and in a moment he recovered a look of no emotion: "continue, where did you just talk about."


    Ye Ling and a girl next to him pointed to a topic and said sadly, "auxiliary line, how can I add it? I feel that the most difficult part of the whole paper is here."


    Mu Shinian was interrupted just now. He looked at the topic again and said, "Oh, this should be..."


    The episode was over.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take it seriously.


    However, when she went back and sat in the luxury apartment, the whole person was still a little confused.


    With her chin propped up, a thin figure busy in the kitchen suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    She sighed. She was just going to make a cup of honey water. As a result, the doorbell rang.


    At that moment, mu Shinian felt that his limbs and bones were alive.


    She was about to open the door when she heard strange voices outside the door.


    "Miss mu, are you back? I''m from morting hotel. Young master Bo asked us to bring you dinner."


    Mu Shinian vomited out and felt slightly lost on the whole small face.


    Mu Shimian sighed, and then walked slowly to open the door.


    The people of the hotel put everything on the table politely, and then led the waiter of the first ss to leave.


    After the door closed, the waiter whispered, "this young master Bo is too precious for this lover."


    "Lover?"


    The manager of the hotel muttered and shook his head unfathomably: "have you ever seen that lover get such high treatment?"

 Chapter 1000

    <h4>Chapter 1000</h4>


    The crowd looked at him in surprise.


    The hotel manager waved his hand: "that''s master Bo''s fiancee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was even more surprised.


    The hotel manager touched his chin and said with emotion: "but I really can''t see that young master Bo protected her really well."


    Who doesn''t know, thin and shallow, although it was very muddy for some time.


    But even when he was so busy, he didn''t degenerate.


    At least, there is no promiscuity between men and women.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian''s flight that night, without saying hello, arrived at the headquarters and scared everyone.


    When the two people in charge saw himing back, they put down their work and came to meet him.


    "Why are you here? You came so suddenly without saying hello!"


    "Yes, you didn''t say you wereing recently."


    One question after another.


    Bo qianen gave a sound and went directly to the conference room.


    The stewards hurried to order people to call one of the other stewards.


    Bo Qian seldomes here.


    Even when he set up this organization, it was a bit like ying with tickets.


    He won''te back once a year, but he came back today.


    Everyone had a bad feeling. They wondered if something had gone wrong there recently, so that the prince woulde back to town himself.


    As a result, when a group of high-level officials came one after another and sat nervously in the conference room waiting for the news, the tangled boss suddenly fell silent.


    Seeing this, they fell down in a cold sweat.


    What happened? What''s going on?


    Not really.


    Recently, the internal operation of the organization is not very good. There are no major mistakes.


    However, how can the prince look so dignified.


    No one dare say anything.


    Thin shallow silently lowered his head and looked at a pen on the desktop.


    For a long time, he looked up, looked at his men with a sad face, and his eyebrows sank slightly: "what are you doing?"


    The crowd almost roared and begged to be happy.


    What do they do! It''s what he''s going to do.


    If you have something to say, why do you scare people so much.


    Bo Qian was stared at by the crowd, looking a little silent.


    Until someone finally couldn''t stand such a strange atmosphere, summoned up the courage and said, "well, Prince, do you have anything to order when youe here today?"


    That''s in my heart.


    After taking a deep breath, he finally opened his mouth slowly in a strange silence: "I mean, the current scale of the organization is not big enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people were stunned, and then they were stunned.


    It''s called, not big enough?


    Isn''t that big enough?


    If it''s not big enough, what''s big enough?


    If you remember correctly, their organization just crushed an organizationst year and made itself the boss.


    Isn''t it good to be first?


    Thin shallow frowned and knew that his subordinates misunderstood his meaning. He organized thenguage and continued: "I mean, it can be bigger and better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People looked at him numbly.


    Wait for his final order, or they really don''t know what''s wrong now.


    Thin shallow suddenly felt that these people were too donkey.


    He made it so clear why no one had responded.


    Seeing that he was about to get angry, the group coughed and someone suddenly said, "well, Prince, do you mean, what''s wrong and what we need to improve?"

 Chapter 1001

    <h4>Chapter 1001</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at his men and seriously thought about this problem.


    What''s wrong?


    No, not at all.


    At least, up to now, he can''t guarantee whether he has the ability to protect the time when disputes arise in the future.


    So, it''s not good.


    Thin shallow thought so, a burst of loss shed in front of him.


    He''s not strong yet.


    He must be stronger.


    Thin shallow thought of this, shook his fist hard and opened his mouth firmly: "it needs to be strengthened everywhere. I''m here these days and give me all the information."


    He''s here for real.


    Everyone stared round and couldn''t believe looking at thin shallow.


    He really wants to rectify, not joking!


    However, they are already the boss. What else needs to be improved.


    I don''t even have a reference.


    Although the management of that group seldom gets close to Bo Qian, after all, their identity is there and they still have some contact with Bo Qian.


    I know how strange the young master''s temper is. I will hear him say so. There are some surprises, some strangeness, but more strangeness.


    None of them can understand why Bo Qian suddenly has such a heavy career.


    Someone asked in a low voice, "well, Prince, we understand, but, well, why is it so sudden?"


    Thin shallow looked at him and asked, "suddenly?"


    Come on.


    This problem can''t bemunicated happily.


    Thin shallow Shanshan''s opening, there was a cold frost between his looks.


    He sighed, and the corners of his lips raised a light and heavy color.


    "It''s all right. That''s it. You go back and get the information tonight. I''ll have it tomorrow morning."


    Then he went out.


    It took several hours to get here by ne. After arriving, he didn''t drink a mouthful of water. He was not an iron man. At this meeting, he was already tired.


    Thin shallow frowned and went directly to his room.


    In the conference room, the group of management were staring at each other.


    After staring for half a day, someone finally couldn''t bear to speak: "who can analyze, Prince, what kind of strange behavior is this?"


    "I really can''t analyze this. Generally, if there is a big change, it''s either great joy or great sorrow. I can''t analyze his situation."


    Everyone was a little upset.


    Until someone stood up and sighed: "what are you doing? Don''t go quickly. The prince said that you will see the information tomorrow."


    There are so many files here, and they areplex. If they are really sorted out, they may not be well sorted out in a week.


    But young master Bo has spoken, and they dare not disobey.


    The crowd dispersed immediately.


    Darling, I''m going to deal with the file.


    ¡­¡­


    Dusk is approaching.


    After saying goodbye to Ye Ling, mu Shinian is going to the bus stop.


    As a result, the bus didn''te for half a day. Instead, a sports car stopped in front of her.


    Mu Shinian stares at the car coldly, and the corners of his lips evoke an arc of doubt.


    The girl seemed to muster up her courage, got out of the car and said, "Xiao Ying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was distracted because of a name.


    The girl bit her lip and said, e with me."


    Mu Shinian leaned in front of a pir and looked at her from top to bottom. Finally, he returned to her face. The corners of his lips were cold and could say, "don''t go."

 Chapter 1002

    <h4>Chapter 1002</h4>


    "You!"


    The girl was a little angry.


    "I won''t do anything to you. I just have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and eyes slightly, but he refused coldly: "I have nothing to tell you."


    There is indeed a girl around Xiao Ying.


    It''s just that she didn''t even have a chance to meet.


    It is said that Xiao Ying raised her as a sister.


    Some people say that Xiao Ying raised this man as his future wife.


    True or false, no one knows.


    All I know is that for so many years, Xiao Ying kept the water she protected from dew.


    Now, this drop of water suddenly came to the door. When mu Shinian thought about it, he knew there was nothing good.


    The girl looked at her and clenched her teeth. Although she looked a little scared, she still didn''t intend to leave.


    "Come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    Now I believe that Xiao Ying does raise people very well.


    After all, Xiao Ying herself is a dangerous person. She has some skills to raise such a clean person.


    Mu Shinian frowned. When he saw the caring, he crossed her and was about to get on the bus.


    The girl didn''t know where the strength came from. She suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed her and refused to let her leave.


    Mu Shinian stopped and became angry with shame on his small face.


    The girl was frightened by her appearance, but she still pulled her hand tightly and refused to let go.


    I''m speechless.


    It deserves to be a family.


    Mu Shinian shook his head at the driver: "sorry, I won''t go."


    Although the driver was strange, his time was limited. When it was time, he drove away.


    When the girl saw her stay, she was relieved: "I''m sorry."


    "Let go."


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "I don''t care what youe to me, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t know you, and I don''t intend to satisfy your curiosity."


    If you refuse, there is no room for turning back.


    The girl was stunned and bit her lips foolishly.


    "I didn''t mean that, I just."


    "I know, but it has nothing to do with me." Mu Shinian said coldly, "I don''t care what youe to me for, I don''t need to cooperate."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s right.


    But when she came, she really had something to say.


    Mu Shinian seemed to see her meaning, and the corners of her lips picked indifferently: "I have nothing to say to you."


    In a word, I beat everything back to where I was.


    The girl bit her lower lip and looked very lost.


    Mu Shinian looked in his eyes and didn''t say much. He just raised his hand lightly, grabbed her hand and got on the next car.


    When she got off, she found that the car was still behind her. She had a great intention to keep up.


    Mu Shinian is most tired of this kind of entanglement.


    She pinched her nose a little speechless, and she looked a little indifferent.


    She sneered coldly, got out of the car and walked directly to her.


    The girl was a little guilty and avoided her sight.


    Few people go to the station here.


    Mu Shinian said coldly: "if you have anything, say it quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the words came to his mouth, he dared not say them again.


    The girl bit her lower lip for a long time and said, "well, I, I came to you because, because."


    "Xiao Ying."


    Mu Shinian finished speaking for her.


    The girl was stunned, looked up fiercely, and then lowered her head back.


    "Yes, I came for him."

 Chapter 1003

    <h4>Chapter 1003</h4>


    Mu Shinian sighed silently and nodded again, indicating that she had something to say. Don''t say anything and hide it. It''s very annoying.


    The girl bit her lip and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she finished what she hadn''t finished.


    "What''s your rtionship with Xiao Ying?"


    Mu Shinian remained silent.


    Xiao Ying won''t tell this baby about these things.


    Then there''s only one possibility. She investigated it herself.


    It''s great to be able to investigate this step.


    I don''t know which side she used.


    Mu Shinian thought so, but he didn''t show the slightest emotion on the surface.


    She shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl looked up in surprise.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and simply borrowed the girl''s hand to tell the one behind: "he should have recognized who I was wrong, but I''m really not. He came here so many times. To tell the truth, he''s really annoying."


    "After all, I''m not that person."


    The girl opened her mouth and closed her mouth. Finally, she couldn''t help whispering, "he may."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded carelessly and motioned her to go on.


    The girl summoned up her courage and then continued, "he may like that girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian clearly saw a trace of loss from her face.


    So obviously, even if you want to ignore it again, you can''t do it.


    But her surprise was not this, but


    Mu Shinian blinked silently.


    This girl means that Xiao Ying likes her? Oh, no, it should be. Xiao Ying likes Aowei.


    Mu Shinian felt that the joke seemed to be a little big.


    For a moment she had no idea how to respond.


    There seemed to be tears in the girl''s eyes.


    She bowed her head and her voice became smaller: "otherwise, he wouldn''t be so persistent to her."


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t know how to answer.


    She stared at the girl in silence, with a hint of yfulness on her lips


    "Do you like him?"


    The girl was surprised and shook her head in panic: "no, I don''t like him!"


    Isn''t that obvious?


    No matter how slow mu Shinian is, she won''t be fooled by her response.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead and felt a little ufortable.


    Xiao Ying is like a psycho. He recognizes her as mu Shinian. Although he is right, he can''t recognize her.


    This one is even more unique. Because I like Xiao Ying, I recognize her as an imaginary enemy.


    This is really a little too much.


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with yourself.


    Xiao Ying doesn''t like herself at all. Instead, she burned a base, so she wants to find her for revenge.


    If you like it, it must be a peerless sadism.


    Mu Shi read the thought of Shanshan, but on the surface, he still looked very calm.


    In order to confirm, the girl stuck to her face and said, "I''m not. I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense¡°


    Mu Shinian nodded, perfunctory and not distracted.


    "Well, I know. You don''t like it."


    That''s a good answer, no sincerity.


    The girl thought reluctantly. She bit her teeth and stared at her incredulously: "why don''t you like her, he, he is so..."


    "So good?"


    Mu Shinian saw her hesitating, thought about it, and simply answered for her.


    Then she became even more speechless.

 Chapter 1004

    <h4>Chapter 1004</h4>


    "Whether he is good or not has nothing to do with me. If you think he is good, just like him."


    The girl''s cheeks flushed with what she said.


    Mu Shi read a slight pick on the corner of his lips: "are you finished? I''ll go first."


    The girl frowned and stopped her quickly.


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly.


    But for the girl''sck of skill, she would have started to be rough.


    Moreover, what''s more, if this really moved the girl, it is estimated that Xiao Ying has more reason to chase her.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian couldn''t help but have a headache.


    She still hopes to break off her rtionship with Xiao Ying... If he has nothing to do with that force.


    The girl seemed to have summoned up her courage before she said firmly, "you really don''t like Xiao Ying and won''t be with him?"


    Mu Shinian nodded without hesitation.


    The girl seemed toe out with a sigh of relief. The next second, she felt that her actions were too obvious. She looked at her eyes in a panic. As a result, people were cold from beginning to end. There was no ident about her exposed emotions.


    The girl smiled awkwardly.


    "It''s all right. I''m leaving?"


    Mu Shinian finished and turned calmly to leave.


    As a result, the girl stopped the man again.


    At this moment, mu Shinian was really angry.


    Is it over.


    The girl was also frightened by her cruel eyes and bit her lower lip weakly. Then she said, "I, I just want to ask, aren''t you really Aowei?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian finished these two words, and his patience waspletely exhausted.


    She carried her schoolbag silently and walked away directly.


    Although the girl still had a lot to say, she didn''t dare to catch up. For a moment, she even began to be afraid. There was a very straightforward feeling in her heart. Mu Shinian and Xiao Ying were really a group, and she couldn''t get in.


    They are really people of the same world.


    And she seems to be out of tune with Xiao Ying.


    The girl looked at the background of Mu Shinian and suddenly envied her.


    Not like yourself, protected so well, but also


    Just thinking, the person in front suddenly stopped.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what she stopped to do. She was silent for a long time. She looked back at the girl and said word by word: "don''t envy me or treat me as an imaginary enemy."


    "If youe to my trouble because of Xiao Ying, I won''t show mercy because." After a pause, mu Shinian searched the reason in his mind. Instead, his smile gradually became gloomy: "I didn''t show mercy to you."


    Even if Xiao Ying is behind her, if she dares to keep asking for trouble like Mu Shiran or other people, she will never let her look good. "


    The girl bit her lower lip and looked at her with some fear.


    Mu Shinian finished warning, likepleting a task and left silently.


    The girl watched her disappear into sight and couldn''t help but feel sour in her heart.


    She doesn''t dare to do anything behind Xiao Ying''s back.


    If he doesn''t do anything, he can still treat himself as a sister.


    But if you really do something, ording to that person''s character, you may regard yourself as an enemy.


    She doesn''t want to be his enemy.


    Not at all.

 Chapter 1005

    <h4>Chapter 1005</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to his apartment. When he walked in, he remembered that Bo Qian had been on a business trip.


    He said he was going on a business trip for a few days. Recently, he won''te back.


    Mu Shinian sighed, raised her hand and kneaded her forehead. The mobile phone at hand suddenly rang. She nced at the name, remained silent, and picked it up.


    The voice of the hotel manager sounded politely.


    "Miss mu, have you gone home? What would you like to eat today?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it. It''s less than five o''clock now... The housekeeper has something to do at home during this time, so he asked for leave. Otherwise, he doesn''t need a special meal from the hotel.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "no, I''ll fix the dinner myself."


    The manager gave a cry and asked in some fear, "well, Miss mu, is the food not to your taste?"


    These people really can''t get rid of their paranoia.


    Mu Shinian exined helplessly: "no, I go out to eat."


    "Ah? Miss mu, we have all kinds of dishes in our restaurant. No matter which one you want, we can prepare it for you!" The manager seems to be scared over there.


    Mu Shinian silently covered his forehead.


    "I have an appointment with my friend to eat out."


    The manager finally breathed a sigh of relief over there and said, "that''s good, that''s good, Miss mu. I''m not bragging. No matter what you want to eat, our hotel will prepare it for you 24 hours. If you want to have anyments, you can also mention them, and we will correct them."


    Mu Shi said perfunctorily and hung up the phone.


    She sighed, stood up, took some money out of the drawer, then took a handful of tea, and then went out.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper has taken care of Bo Qian for almost a lifetime.


    Bo Qian doesn''t believe in the Bo family, but he only treats the housekeeper like an elder.


    But the housekeeper didn''t seem to have bought a house all his life.


    Even if Bo Qian gave him enough money and called his card every year, the housekeeper didn''t seem to spend much.


    Mu Shinian found his address after looking for the information from Bo Qian''s assistant.


    When I found it, I felt some emotion.


    He is generous to those who care.


    The housekeeper wouldn''t live in such a ce even if he spent a little money.


    Mu Shinian followed the house number and looked for it for a long time before he found the housekeeper''s home.


    Before she knocked on the door, she heard the cry of children and the coaxing of the housekeeper.


    Mu Shinian was silent, but he started and knocked at the door.


    "Ah, here we are."


    The housekeeper answered and then came to open the door.


    He was stunned when the door opened.


    The child who was still crying lit up his eyes when he saw her.


    "Little sister, you''re here!"


    Mu Shinian was rushed over by him. He was afraid that the child would hit his head, so he raised his hand and protected his head.


    The child was very happy to see her, and his tears blinked away.


    "Little sister, little sister, why are you here? Are you looking for me?"


    The housekeeper was also surprised to see that she carried a bag of things.


    "Miss mu, why are you here?"


    "Come and see you." Mu Shinian put his things on the cab by the door and looked at the housekeeper curiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, it''s not me, it''s my son." The housekeeper was a little embarrassed and said, "I was identally touched by a car. I will be in hospital. My daughter-inw will take care of him. I can''t walk away from home."

 Chapter 1006

    <h4>Chapter 1006</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded to show understanding.


    The child refused to let go of Mu Shinian''s thigh, and there were tears on his face.


    Mu Shinian didn''t mind. After wiping it for him, he muttered curiously, "what are you crying for?"


    Speaking of this, the housekeeper was angry.


    "It''s not his homework yet. I thought his parents had gone out and didn''t have to do their homework. Isn''t that annoying me? Last time I was invited to school because of this, my old face was lost."


    The child muttered, "I can be the first in the exam without doing my homework."


    "You talked back to me." As soon as the housekeeper heard this sentence, he blew it up on the spot. He was short of a chicken feather duster to beat the bear child t.


    Mu Shinian touched his nose. He didn''t expect that the housekeeper who was as warm as jade had such a hot side.


    "Well, your son, are you okay?"


    Looking at the housekeeper''s energetic appearance, it''s estimated that nothing will happen.


    Sure enough, the housekeeper nodded: "it''s all right. It''s just a sprained foot. It''s no big deal. It''s estimated that he will be discharged in a few days."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian finished, bowed his head and stared at the child.


    The housekeeper hurriedly pulled the child over and said, "well, Miss mu, you haven''t eaten yet? Otherwise, I''ll make something for you."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian said, looking at the child and whispering, "let me give him a tutorial."


    The child''s face immediately showed a look of unhappiness: "little sister, I have to cram."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian is serious.


    The housekeeper was happy when he saw him.


    "Yes, Miss Mu''s grades are good. She''s willing to help you with your tutoring. You can go secretly."


    The child can''t be happy, but he still wants to cry.


    But I still cooperate.


    ¡­¡­


    While the housekeeper was cooking in the kitchen, he received a call from Bo Qian.


    Bo Qian seemed to be busy. He took time out of his busy schedule. The first sentence was to ask him: "how''s your son''s injury? Do you need me to send a doctor?"


    The housekeeper''s eyes were hot.


    He hurried to say, "no, no, no, no, his injury is better. He doesn''t weigh much."


    "That''s good. Call me whenever you need anything." Thin shallow finish to hang up the phone.


    As a result, the housekeeper said anxiously, "Er, that, young master, Miss Mu came today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow in the phone there puzzled grace.


    The housekeeper said, "I''ve cooked. I''ll let her go back when she''s full."


    "OK." Thin shallow said: "she should go to see you."


    The housekeeper was immediately happy.


    That''s what I said. Before I married someone, I began to be a family.


    But he didn''t dare to say this joke. If he was not careful, he would be beaten.


    The housekeeper secretly leaned over the door and looked at the bear child of his family. Under the guidance of Mu Shinian, he was very good. He immediately showed off to Bo Qian: "young master, Miss Mu is very good at dealing with bear children. I can''t discipline this skinny boy in my family."


    "It''s not. Under Miss Mu''s hand, she''s so obedient."


    Bo Shanen gave a sound, which sounded quite proud; "How could she not handle a child?"


    The housekeeper felt that he had been stuffed with dog food.


    Moreover, he is praising and admiring. Why is he more proud than admiring and admiring.


    This must be an illusion.


    The housekeeper thought.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first."


    Thin shallow finish saying, hung up the phone.


    Mu Shimian didn''t know his whereabouts, but was inadvertently exposed by the housekeeper. He spoke the topic very seriously.


    Fortunately, she has no patience with things, but although the bear child looks very skinny, it is worthy of being the first in the exam without doing homework.


    The professional level is really not covered.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went back, it was already more than eight o''clock.


    She sat cross legged on the sofa. The room was deserted. She didn''t seem to have the spirit to do anything.


    In the past, before Bo Qian went on a business trip, they were usually in the living room. She liked to sit on the ground, so Bo Qianid a very thick carpet.


    He works for him. She reads her books. No one bothers anyone, but it seems that... Time passes quickly.


    Unlike now, mu Shinian feels that every second passes very slowly.

 Chapter 1007

    <h4>Chapter 1007</h4>


    It''s not that no one has stayed before.


    Why is she not used to it now.


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the bed and sighed out in silence.


    She''s fallen.


    When I lived in the dormitory before, I felt that I was not used to all kinds of things.


    Mu Shinian was silent, and all kinds of ideas were running around in his head.


    She really couldn''t stand it. She sighed and came out. She directly picked up the tablet and logged in to the game.


    She hasn''t yed games for a long time.


    During this period of time, she has been reviewing. Although she has memorized those knowledge for a long time, she is still a little worried. Therefore, it is difficult to rx. As soon as she enters the game interface, she feels that her whole person is alive.


    Mu Shinian''s ten fingers manipted the game quickly.


    With a few teammates, I killed a group of people who came to provoke.


    After ying like this, she became a little addicted.


    When she was a little tired, she moved her position, went to the kitchen and soaked a ss of milk. After drinking a small half of the ss, she saw the icon of the chat channel shing, put down the milk and looked at it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips were pulled down heavily, and some stared at the game interface speechless


    How do you know?


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, thin shallow sent another message.


    -Why don''t you go to bed sote?


    -In a bad mood?


    After mu Shinian crossed out several other messages, he replied to a text message speechless.


    -Are you ying games, too?


    She seems to have forgotten that Bo shallow is also ying this game, and they have added friends to each other.


    Sometimes, she dislikes that her ount number level is too low, so she logs in to y thin and shallow.


    However, it''s early in the morning... Shouldn''t you be very busy on business? Why is it thin and shallow and online.


    Mu Shinian made crazy ideas in his mind.


    She looked at the thin head with some guilty eyes, propped her chin with a headache and stared at the words sent by the thin hair.


    -No, special attention.


    Just these words, mu Shinian suddenly understood his meaning.


    Bo Qian sets her to pay special attention. If she goes online, Bo Qian will receive a message.


    It''s so convenient.


    Mu Shinian became more guilty.


    She bit her lower lip, drank up the milk quickly, and then returned a text message: she went to bed immediately.


    With that, she immediately quit the game.


    Obviously the person is not here, but she seems to feel it across the screen. Bo Qian has a cold face in front of her and looks at her condescending, as if she had made a big mistake.


    Mu Shinian held his forehead silently and rolled back to bed neatly.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow is sitting on the sofa with a pile of documents at hand. In recent days, he is really busy.


    Than when I first started this organization.


    If it hadn''t been for the message tone, he would still be apanied by those noisy documents.


    Thin shallow stared at the short chat records, especially when he saw the end, mu Shinian ran away like a rabbit, inadvertently showing a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth.


    She''s reallywless.


    Taking advantage of his absence, he began to live his previous chaotic life again.


    The assistant was sent out to buy a snack. When he bought it back, he saw Bo Qian holding a mobile phone and showing an uncontroble daydream smile.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bo qianen gave a cry, threw his cell phone on the sofa, picked up his coffee, took a sip, and said, "the child at home is not obedient. As soon as I''m not here, she began to pretend."

 Chapter 1008

    <h4>Chapter 1008</h4>


    The assistant was shocked by the obvious words of stuffed dog food.


    He asked cautiously, "Miss mu?"


    Bo qianen said, "who else can there be except her?"


    Obviously, he is still so careless, but the assistant just hears a trace of showing off.


    He smiled awkwardly, looked at his watch and said honestly, "young master, it''s not toote."


    "Besides, you haven''t slept at this point."


    So, you can''t do it yourself. You can''t force others to do it.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, Bo Qian finally got some spirit. He threw the jar into the trash can and retorted without lifting his head: "she''s different. She''s still young."


    And grow a body.


    The assistant couldn''t helpughing. After receiving the man''s bad eyes, he shrunk his head: "sorry, young master, I mean, you always feel a lot changed when you are with Miss mu."


    In addition to work, assistants often don''t have the opportunity to contact shallow people.


    Even the face of Mu Shinian may not have been seen several times.


    However, even in this way, he can see the change of shallowness day by day.


    Thin shallow seems to be interested in this topic.


    He casually picked up a pen, gently turned it twice, and asked curiously, "well, where has changed?"


    The assistant smiled awkwardly and said, "in the past, young master, you never restrained your work and never left a way for others. In fact, it''s very dangerous and easy to offend others. You probably know it yourself, but you never say it. It''s hard to avoid feeling a little cold-blooded and ruthless, but you don''t care at all."


    "It seems... You''ve been indifferent to life and death. It doesn''t matter, but it''s different now. Young master, you''re more like a living person than before."


    "I''ll leave room, and I don''t do things by unscrupulous means... There will always be fate between people. It''s good for you to meet Miss mu."


    Bo Qian is a little surprised. He is a poor assistant. Unexpectedly, he can talk endlessly as soon as he speaks.


    He chuckled and had no anger at others'' arbitrary criticism of his love life.


    He picked up a document again, bent one leg, leaned against the sofa and stared at the words.


    "Yes, my luck."


    The assistantughed.


    "Young master, yes, it''s lucky to meet you."


    With that, he put the night snack on the table and calmly withdrew.


    The door of the room closes automatically.


    Calm returned to the house.


    Thin shallow took a pen and slowly turned it. He provoked a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth. Yes, he was very lucky. When he met him, he didn''t want to let go. He not only couldn''t let go, but also had to guard her intact.


    Watch her.


    You can''t expand your power infinitely to a position sufficient to protect her from the slightest damage.


    Bo Qian opened another can of coffee. After so many years of wandering, he was suddenly full of enthusiasm for his work. It''s estimated that he would really scare a lot of people to death.


    ¡­¡­


    Since he came to work in thepany, Bo Ye will report to Bo Jinhua every month on his work and some uncertain things, waiting for the supreme emperor to make a decision.


    Over the years, this habit has not changed.


    Bo Jinhua himself will put his eyes in thepany, and he will be clear about the size of thepany. The reason is that he will report once every month, and it is estimated that he is still listening.


    Bo Ye knows this truth and tells the truth every month.

 Chapter 1009

    <h4>Chapter 1009</h4>


    Bo Jinhua listened quietly. Afterparing with the information he got one by one, he was satisfied that Bo Ye didn''t do anything he shouldn''t do behind his back


    "Good, you did the right thing."


    Bo Ye bowed his head and said gently, "one more thing, Dad, Bo Qian is on a business trip, but there is no job for him to go on a business trip recently."


    When Bo Jinhua drank water, ayer of cruelty shed over his eyebrows: "you go on."


    Bo Ye buried his head lower: "I sent someone to Bo Qian''s ce on business and said that others were not there. I tried to contact him, but I couldn''t contact him."


    Bo Jinhua frowned.


    Seeing this, Bo Ye hurriedly added: "maybe he has something else to deal with. Fortunately, there are few things in thepany recently. He doesn''t need to sit down in person and it''s OK."


    Bo Jinhua gave a cry, but he didn''t look very relieved.


    "Can''t you find where he is?"


    Bo Ye shakes his head: "no, I specially sent someone to find him. I also tried his housekeeper. I don''t know."


    That''s strange.


    Bo Qian hasn''t suddenly run out before.


    However, generally, they are either going to have a good time or fooling around.


    Their whereabouts will not be a mystery.


    Now I suddenly ran out, and I couldn''t find anyone at all, which makes people have to think of it.


    Bo Ye looks at Bo Jinhua and tentatively asks, "Dad, do you want to send someone to investigate again? If you don''t feel at ease."


    Bo Jinhua propped up the sofa and stood up slowly.


    "I''m more curious than this. When did he even hide his whereabouts?"


    Or did he pay too little attention to him before, so privately, he has grown out of control?


    This feeling is really bad.


    Bo Ye hears the meaning of his words, but he doesn''t dare to show it too much in front of Bo Jinhua.


    "Dad, there''s another person. If you want to know Bo Qian''s whereabouts, maybe you can ask her."


    Bo Jinhua has long thought of it.


    However, the thought of being wronged by the girl several times annoyed me.


    "No, Bo Qian won''t tell mu Shinian if he goes out to do other things."


    Bo Ye turns to think, too.


    If Bo Qian wants to be the enemy of the Bo family, the first thing he does is to make a clear rtionship with mu Shinian.


    After all, she can''t be hurt.


    Bo Jinhua rubbed his hand against his forehead. His voice was hoarse and terrible: "your brother is more and more worrying."


    "Dad, don''t care too much." Bo Yeforted: "if Bo really has the ability to hide everyone''s sight, you should be happy. Only such a person is qualified to be the heir of the Bo family, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Jinhua was stunned and looked up. He saw Bo Ye''s sincere face. He paused for a few seconds and nodded with satisfaction: "yes, such an ambitious and retaliatory person is a qualified sessor."


    Bo Ye''s face remained unchanged: "that''s what you mean, Dad. Don''t worry too much."


    Bo Jinhua gave a sigh of grace and opened his eyebrows with a faint smile.


    "Well, how is your mother recently?"


    Bo Ye smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve been adjusting my body since I was discharged from the hospital. Fortunately, I''m recovering well."

 Chapter 1010

    <h4>Chapter 1010</h4>


    "Well, it''s not easy for your mother to apany her." Bo Jinhua sighed, gently kneaded his forehead with his fingers, and then walked out: "Oh, by the way, I ordered someone to buy a batch of maintenance productsst time. It''s estimated that they should be delivered. Remember to take them to your mother."


    "Well, Dad, you''ve bothered."


    After Bo Ye leaves, Bo Jinhua sits back on the sofa, makes a pot of tea and drinks slowly.


    The tea was strong and bitter, but he preferred the taste.


    There is a sense of self abuse.


    Bo Ye takes a sip of tea and takes a long breath out. When his housekeeperes in, he smiles and asks, "Bo Ye, is it true or false?"


    The housekeeper knew some secrets, but he didn''t dare to say them.


    To survive in Bo''s family, it is necessary to pretend to be crazy.


    If you don''t need to understand, you don''t need to tangle.


    The housekeeper bowed his head: "Sir, young master Bo Ye is very good. He has always been very sincere to thepany and you."


    This sentence is almost the first impression of Bo Ye by people outside.


    He''s fine.


    But what''s good is that everyone can say a few.


    Bo Jinhua sighed and opened his mouth mncholy: "it would be good if he changed with Bo Qian."


    "The second young master is also very good."


    The housekeeper added.


    Bo Jinhua shook his head: "if he is good, I don''t have to worry so much now."


    The housekeeper said in a low voice, "we must give the young master some time. He is several years younger than the eldest young master."


    "You said, did I really do something wrong?" These words, Bo Jinhua has not said for a long time. He suddenly peeled off his mind in broad daylight. His mood also has some unspeakable loss: "how many people know how I got up now?"


    When the housekeeper heard this, his face suddenly changed and he almost knelt down.


    Bo Jinhua looked at him calmly, and his voice was still very warm: "that woman is too powerful, really powerful. Sometimes she is even more powerful than men, talented, resourceful, bold and smart."


    The housekeeper had a cold sweat on his back.


    He really doesn''t want to stay here at all if he can.


    He just wants to find a ce to hide quietly first.


    He followed Bo Jinhua for more than ten years and knew too much about this man.


    But all along, he lives well, because he has few words, knows what he shouldn''t say, doesn''t say it, and stays in his heart forever.


    In order to live longer.


    Bo Jinhua didn''t seem to care about him. He drank tea and remembered his old friends in the past.


    "Without her, I couldn''t havee to this point. When I married her, many people said congrattions on the surface, but secretly they said I was just a burden."


    "In order to get into the eyes of her parents, I didn''t know how much effort I had made to make this achievement today."


    "Finally, her parents saw me, married sessfully, and I sessfully got a chip."


    "Sir, don''t think about the past." The old housekeeper''s voice was hoarse andforted: "after all, it''s been so long. Leave the rest to time."


    "I can''t get through it." Bo Jinhua shook his head: "those things are a thorn in my heart. I worked so hard over the years to get rid of my wife. Later, I finally got rid of the woman who tried to control me. I didn''t think I had done anything wrong."

 Chapter 1011

    <h4>Chapter 1011</h4>


    The housekeeper''s eyebrows jumped fiercely. He really didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    That''s not what you did wrong. That''s what you did wrong again and again.


    From the beginning to the end, the woman had nothing bad except being strong.


    In the final analysis, it was Bo Jinhua''s own self-esteem that caused trouble. Only when he was not allowed to do so would he make things like this.


    The innocent is that woman and today''s shallow.


    As the witness of the ident, he had too many worries hidden in his heart, but in the end, he could only swallow it and pretend that he didn''t know anything. Only asionally would he love the boy who was still in the world.


    Bo Jinhua lowered his head and yed with a trigger on his hand. His smile gradually became deep.


    "But I can''t help it. I''m a man. I can''t be limited to that woman''s aura forever."


    "The family behind her is too huge, and her strength awes me."


    "In the long run, the Bo family will change their surname."


    "You know what? When I looked at Bo Qian, I was too flustered when I was the only boy in the world who was rted to me by blood."


    "He looks so simr to his mother."


    "It is said that men and women are either rich or evil."


    "But thin and shallow, these two upy."


    "It''s impossible to say you''re not afraid of him."


    The housekeeper sighed. He didn''t know whether it was his true feelings or with other emotions: "it''s estimated that the second young master''s mother won''t pass the customs so easily. They always hope that the young master can inherit it."


    "But hope is hope."


    Bo Jinhua sighed: "after all, Bo Qian is full of hatred for me. However, there is no way. After all, I deserve it."


    "Don''t say that, sir." The housekeeper seemed to be frightened by his words: "the past has be history. No matter what, young master, it''s impossible to turn against you. Besides, isn''t he moving in a good direction now?"


    Bo Jinhua smiled bitterly: "what about the future? If he can''t determine the nature, the uncertainty in the future is really too great."


    The old housekeeper stared at him and asked uncertainly, "so, sir, what do you mean..."


    "Before he really sits in that position, I have to watch some things for him."


    The housekeeper gently nodded his head: "young master will understand your intentions."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand or not." Bo Jinhua said, propping up the sofa and standing up; "Well, you go out, too. I''ll sit down again."


    The housekeeper nodded and helped him make tea before he left.


    A pot of tea, from steaming hot to gradually cooling off.


    Bo Jinhua maintained a posture and took a picture frame from one side. The woman in the picture frame was about 30 years old and very young. Years had not left any trace on her face at all.


    The picture is always fixed, she is always smiling, but her arrogant attitude seems that everyone owes her.


    Bo Jinhua stared at the face, which was still full of sadness, and immediately raised a touch of hatred.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    He shouldn''t regret it!


    If it weren''t for this woman, he wouldn''t, nor would he


    When Bo Jinhua thought of this, the guilt in his heart turned into nothing in an instant.


    He didn''t do anything wrong, so he shouldn''t regret or be upset!


    He didn''t apologize to anyone.


    I''m not sorry for that woman.


    It''s her. It''s her. She''s high and arrogant.

 Chapter 1012

    <h4>Chapter 1012</h4>


    It''s also her. She steps the whole world under her feet. It seems that only by submitting to her can there be an inch of space!


    For what?


    I worked so hard. As a result, because my family background is not good, I will be despised by the family behind her again and again!


    Bo Jinhua thought of the depths and coughed hard. He grabbed a ss of water and took two mouthfuls. Only then did he find a little reason toe back.


    "Hoo!"


    Bo Jinhua covered his heart. It was already cool there.


    There''s no need to beat for who and be soft hearted for who!


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the study, Bo Ye goes to the downstairs kitchen and orders the cook to cook some medicine to help sleep.


    After doing all this, he took the medicine his mother should take in the evening and went upstairs.


    Vaguely, I could hear the chef''s door in the kitchen downstairs, praising in surprise: "the young master is so filial."


    "Yes, that''s not true. On the master''s anddy''s side, he hasn''t fallen on either side, and he is so kind to the second young master. I can''t find the slightest fault with him."


    These words blew in Bo Ye''s ears like a gust of wind, and then disappeared.


    There was no trace left, and there was almost no shadow.


    It''s no use praising them.


    What is the use of defending against injustice in the eyes of others.


    It''s no use at all.


    Bo Jinhua is not the kind of person who can listen to others.


    Bo Ye sneers and puts a dark radian on his lips, which is very ironic.


    ¡­¡­


    Mrs. Bo hasn''t fallen asleep yet.


    When Bo ye came in, she put a gentle smile on her face: "you''reing."


    "Your medicine." Bo Ye puts the medicine in front of her, and then brings a small te of rock candy.


    When Mrs. Bo saw it, she smiled gently: "please send it to me."


    "Nothing." Instead of walking away immediately, Bo Ye asks, "how are you?"


    "Much better." Mrs. Bo breathed out. She looked at the door. After Bo Ye shook his head at her, she said, "I''m too anxious. Now it''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Bo Yeen said, "Dad, I don''t like your little moves. If you still want to get on well with him, don''t make those ideas."


    Mrs. Bo sighed meaningfully, "well, I know."


    Bo Ye nodded: "then have a good rest. I''ll go out first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Mrs. Bo stood up and told him, "today, people from Bo Qian''s mother came."


    "..." Bo Ye frowned, "what are they doing here?"


    "What else can I do?" Speaking of this, Mrs. Bo was full of depression. She sighed andined, "it''s not for the sake of inheritance. Your father sent them away, but, how to say, we should be on guard."


    "They won''t give up, and that group of people is not a good stubble."


    Not just good stubble.


    In order to avoid their influence, Bo Jinhua has been making continuous efforts over the years.


    But Bo Jinhua didn''t dare to go too far. After all, the outside world was watching. After the previous Mrs. Bo''s death was unclear, some people began to keep thinking about what they shouldn''t have.


    If this happens again, it is uncertain what it will look like.


    At that time, it will be really bad if we start the mixing of various forces while there is a chaos.


    Mrs. Bo looks at Bo Ye in deep thought and is ready to move.


    She counted, patted Bo Ye on the shoulder and said low, "your father''s biggest opponent now is Bo Qian''s mother''s family, if."


    "Impossible."

 Chapter 1013

    <h4>Chapter 1013</h4>


    Bo Ye calmly interrupts her words, with a helpless tone: "this is unrealistic, not so easy."


    "Besides, do you still think Bo shallow is just a simple ignorant yboy?" Bo ye asked back word by word.


    Mrs. Bo also felt that her idea was stupid.


    She moved her lower lip and reluctantly clenched her teeth; "I see."


    "Mom, my father is afraid of Bo Qian''s family. If we still want to maintain the surface calm, we should not take the initiative to pick things. After all, they are not vegetarian."


    Bo Jinhua is already a tiger. As a result, those people can squeeze a tiger into what it is now.


    Anyway, I have some real skills in it.


    Mrs. Bo pursed her lower lip and nodded heavily, "I know. It''s myck of consideration."


    Bo Ye sighed and said, "Mom, I know you''re worried, but it''s difficult for us to take every step now. Don''t go on the road of no return because of a moment''s carelessness."


    Mrs. Bo nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, I know."


    "Yes."


    Bo Ye said with a headache, "Mom, everything follows my rhythm. If you have any ideas, you can tell me in advance. Don''t be like this time. I''m not prepared for anything. Everything is so caught off guard."


    Mrs. Bo nodded immediately after hearing what he said: "I know."


    "Yes."


    Bo Ye goes out with a headache.


    Mrs. Bo clenched her fist secretly, and all kinds ofplex ideas passed by in her heart.


    Everything has changed since she wanted a child.


    Bo Ye''s attitude is also


    Mrs. Bo touched her stomach and closed her eyes secretly. Why is it so difficult for her to have a child.


    Suddenly, she thought of someone.


    Mrs. Bo smiled sessfully at the corners of her mouth. She was really stupid. How could she forget that person.


    Since she can, she must be able.


    Mrs. Bo''s gloomy face just now suddenly became calm.


    Since she can, she can do it herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye didn''t sleep all night.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think that Bo Qian would be so decadent. Maybe he was just decadent for a while. The ultimate goal was to secretly umte strength while others didn''t pay attention to him.


    The whole night passed.


    Bo Ye''s cell phone finally rings. He nces at the caller ID and quickly picks it up.


    The voice of the assistant came over the phone: "young master, there''s something wrong. I can''t find anyone."


    "What is missing?" Bo Ye frowns.


    He also wants to know where Bo Qian is now and whether he is doing something that only he knows behind everyone''s back.


    The man said distressedly, "at the beginning, I found some information, but some people intervened, resulting in the information being broken again. Now I wonder if there is someone helping master Bo. Otherwise, how could he disappear out of thin air."


    Bo Ye frowns. This is thest thing he wants to meet.


    If anyone is helping, it must not be a simple person!


    Maybe it''s the backer behind thin and shallow.


    Bo Ye hangs up the phone and his head hurts more.


    From what he monitored, Bo Qian has always been a dissolute child. Eating, drinking and having fun is his normal. If you want to say anything else, you can''t find one to be afraid of.


    But what does that person now mean?


    Bo Ye pinches his cell phone hard, and a touch of darkness crosses his face.


    Bo Qian, what else do you have that I don''t know!

 Chapter 1014

    <h4>Chapter 1014</h4>


    Bo Ye presses the number and dials out again.


    It''s connected over there soon.


    "Young master, do you have any other orders?"


    Bo Yeen gave a cry, and his voice was terrible: "you should do one thing at a time, but keep it secret."


    "Yes, please."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went to the library as usual every day, and then went to a restaurant nearby with Ye Ling at noon.


    Ye Ling has been under too much pressure recently, and his dark circles havee out.


    Mu Shinian was afraid that she would learn to be stupid. She resolutely refused to drop some takeout and just pulled her out to find food.


    "Your grades are not a big problem. Don''t scare yourself."


    Mu Shinianforted.


    Ye Ling waved his hand weakly: "no, I feel I still have a lot to see. I must try to make up for it and strive to attend with the most perfect information."


    Mu Shinian silently gave her a thumbs up.


    "Come on."


    Ye Lingwu said and looked at her with envy: "you''re still good."


    Mu Shinian patted the information that was afraid of being thicker than moving bricks around, and shook his head silently: "I don''t have to read."


    Ye Ling stretched out a finger and gently shook it twice: "no, no, no, I can''t read. You''re different. Reading is a pastime."


    Mu Shinian hehe twice. She didn''t feel where her pastime was.


    Some inexplicable ideas have been inspired. Now she just wants to study hard!


    As for others, we will consider them after the college entrance examination.


    Ye Lingqi Qiran: "by the way, why have you been going back by yourself recently? Won''t Bo shallowe to pick you up?"


    "He went on business."


    Mu Shinian stirred his chopsticks, picked out the fishbone, took a bite, looked up and saw Ye Ling''s strange face.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and shook it twice in front of her, which was pped open by Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling touched his chin and said, "how about your bearing capacity?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "very good."


    "How good is it?"


    Ye Ling looked very nervous.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t stand her showing off. He vomited out and said faintly, "it''s too good to be better."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Ye Ling said with a gesture of someoneing over: "don''t you think something is wrong?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to her: "I think you are quite wrong."


    "Ah, how did you talk?" Ye Ling grunted and smiled: "you see, you are in a critical period now. As a result, Bo Qian actually put you down and went on business. Did he go on business very often before?"


    Mu Shinian blinked, as if he seldom went on business.


    They have known each other for several months. It seems that they have been on business once or twice.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes: "what do you mean..." under Ye Ling''s excited and shining eyes, mu Shinian finished the second half sentence: "Bo Qian suddenly became fond of work?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling''s mouth moved several times and finally closed it sessfully.


    Atst, she raised her hand and patted her head, which looked like coaxing an disobedient child.


    "You''re so stupid. You''re proud of your IQ. Why don''t you give your EQ points?"


    Mu Shinian patted her hand: "how does my EQ hinder you?"


    Ye Ling gave a sigh and said, "aren''t you afraid..." did he give you a green hat?


    The bottom of my heart thought, but ye Ling still didn''t dare to say this.


    Under mu Shinian''s inexplicable eyes, she nodded and said; "Very good. You''re going to graduate, too. It''s time to think about the future."

 Chapter 1015

    <h4>Chapter 1015</h4>


    Mu Shinian saw that she began to talk nonsense again, and sighed helplessly: "what are you trying to say?"


    Ye Ling waved his hand. Afraid of causing her misunderstanding and thinking, he immediately took a piece of fish and gave it to her: "well, eat it quickly."


    I don''t know why.


    Mu Shinian ate and sighed helplessly: "strange."


    Ye Ling smiled with a guilty heart. In fact, ayer of cold sweat came out of his body.


    It''s embarrassing.


    If she really identally says it, it will certainly affect mu Shinian''s mood. At that time


    Ye Lingzhen didn''t dare to think about it.


    What if it''s just a misunderstanding? Although she felt that at this critical time, thin and shallow should not fall off the chain like this, everything has a just in case.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    When ye Ling was eating, he asionally had to raise his head and take a look at mu Shinian. Only after making sure that she was nothing different did he dare to rest assured.


    When the two people finished eating and came out of the hotel, mu Shinian nced at the sports car parked at the door and didn''t move.


    Ye Ling also followed her eyes, looked at the sports car, and muttered curiously, "who is this? Did youe to pick you up?"


    "No."


    She came by bus, and she didn''t go back today. She had to go to a nursing home.


    So I didn''te to pick her up at all.


    Ye Ling muttered strangely, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to answer, and took Ye Ling to the library.


    As a result, the two of them walked happily, but someone refused to let her leave at all. They took two steps and were held by someone.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at the visitor.


    The bodyguard was stared at by her and felt guilty.


    "Well, Miss mu, the young master is looking for you."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian pulled up Ye Ling and left.


    The bodyguard was also brave. He stopped the man at once and opened his mouth low: "Miss mu, the young master asked me to tell you. He just wanted to ask you something. If you cooperate well, we promise not to do anything to you, but if you don''t cooperate well..."


    The sound behind is getting lower and lower.


    Mu Shinian looked cold, and the corners of his lips provoked a cold smile.


    "Well, what do you want if you don''t cooperate?"


    The bodyguard chuckled and said, "naturally, we don''t dare to do anything. However, in order toplete the task, we may have to disturb you from time to time recently."


    It''s shameless enough.


    Ye Ling heard it and felt angry.


    Mu Shimian calmly waved his hand, and the corners of his lips evoked a familiar and cold smile: "go back and tell your young master that no matter what he wants to know, I have no answer here."


    "If you dare to disturb me... There will be a price."


    Then she pulled up Ye Ling and left.


    The bodyguard frowned. When she left, he immediately called out.


    Over there, Bo ye answered quickly and urately: "she won''t?"


    "Yes, young master, you guessed right. Miss Mu won''t go with us at all."


    "It''s weird if she''s willing to cooperate." Bo Ye sighed and said, "get back first."


    "The young master, won''t you ask her?" The bodyguard said what he wanted in his heart: "Miss Mu should know something. We have no clue now. Just miss mu, we''d better try our best to catch it."

 Chapter 1016

    <h4>Chapter 1016</h4>


    "Grab it? How do you grab it?"


    Bo Ye chuckles, and a yful smile is aroused on his lips.


    "If anything happens to her, my brother will never give up. Think about it and forget it."


    "I''ll go myself."


    Speaking of thin and shallow, the bodyguard is also in a cold sweat.


    ording to his attitude of protecting the calf, he dares to block his admiration today. If it''s spread, it''s estimated that he really won''te to a good end.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the library, Ye Ling was still rubbing her clothes: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why do you look so strange."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "nothing, nothing at all."


    "There''s no best, that young master, isn''t he Bo Qian''s brother?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand, and some didn''t want to continue the topic: "he is estimated toe again."


    "Ah?"


    Ye Ling thought at once: "is he going to chase you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her and looked as if he was speechless: "you think too much. You''re just restless and want to make trouble."


    Ye Ling gave a sound and seemed to understand.


    "Well, I don''t want to chase you. If Ie to chase you, you''ll be in big trouble."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t think he''s in big trouble at all.


    She gave a grace and said in a very light tone, "keep reading."


    "Well, you should be careful yourself. If they dare to send someone to intercept you, it''s estimated that the situation will not be much better. If you can''t carry it, you''d better talk to Bo Qian earlier."


    Ye Ling looked worried.


    Mu Shinian nodded, but he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Anyway?


    Then, in case something really goes wrong, we''ll talk again.


    After all, she can probably guess what Bo Ye wants to know from her.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian came home, he saw the people waiting at the door of the apartment. He was not surprised at all.


    Bo Ye saw her and smiled, "are you back?"


    Mu Shinian''s lips pulled coldly. I really can''t see it. It''s so persistent


    Bo Qian went out for a trip. Why did he recruit so many people.


    Mu Shinian didn''t intend to open the door or invite the man in for a drink.


    So she stood in the corridor and looked at him calmly: "tell me what you have."


    Thin Ye picked his eyebrow and said with some emotion, "where has thin shallow gone, do you know?"


    Mu Shinian did not answer.


    The truth is, she doesn''t know where Bo shallow has gone.


    In the past, Bo shallow might mention it, but this time, he didn''t even bother to mention it.


    Bo Ye chuckles. Seeing her indifferent face, the smile goes deeper: "what did Bo Qian tell you? He said he was on a business trip, but you believe it. Thepany has no business trip projects recently."


    Mu Shinian looked up at him.


    There was also a smile on her face.


    So?


    It has nothing to do with her.


    Everyone has a scene that they don''t want to be found out.


    Several times before, she suddenly didn''t go to do her own business. I saw that she went back safely and didn''t ask too much questions.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t like to doubt others.


    This habit continues until now.


    Bo Ye lookspassionate and sympathizes with mu Shinian: "it''s a pity that you are like this. Bo shallow is so good that you can trust him so much."

 Chapter 1017

    <h4>Chapter 1017</h4>


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for this, it would have been too elegant. She would like to turn a few more.


    What''s none of your business? What''s your business? What do you need to remind.


    However, in the end, these voices were swallowed by her.


    Mu Shinian''s lips moved indifferently. There was an unspeakable emotion in the air: "have you finished your words? Can I go now?"


    Bo Ye smiled with an unknown meaning: "do you believe him so much?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Mu Shinian finished, and his patience reached the extreme. Without saying a word, he opened the door and went in directly.


    Bo Ye is locked out of the door.


    He smiled and looked even colder.


    "Very good, mu Shinian, you are very good!"


    At the end of the corridor, a small camera photographed the scene, and then left quietly.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, the photo fell into the hands of others.


    In such a big courtyard, the woman held those photos and her face suddenly became ugly.


    The man in charge of taking photos opened his mouth with some fear: "I wonder if Miss Mu is going to take the young master too. I don''t think she is a serious person."


    "What do you think of Bo Jia?"


    The woman scolded, her eyes fell on the picture, but she was full of resentment towards the girl.


    What are you going to do to provoke Bo Ye, or is she really so clever in ying with both of them?


    One problem after another came out of my mind.


    The woman put the photo on the table, took a deep breath, barely calmed her own waves, and calmly said, "go and find out where she came from. Bo Qian hid her so well. For her sake, she even doesn''t hesitate to fight against the Bo family. Now, even Bo Ye has to find her in person."


    "I''m curious. What''s her background? She can y people around."


    This doesn''t need a woman''s specialmand, and his men will do it.


    He nodded quickly, and then said politely, "Miss, you don''t need your body. Your marriage with young master Bo is already a matter of certainty. You can rest assured that there will be no change in other things."


    Don''t worry.


    The woman lowered her head and scratched a touch of loss on her face.


    Well, she''s really worried.


    Bo Ye''s lift was beyond her expectation. She always thought that the rtionship between the two people was close enough, but sometimes when she looked carefully, she felt that Bo Ye was too cold to her.


    The woman sighed and smiled bitterly with a headache.


    "If it hadn''t been for the marriage, he wouldn''t have looked at me more."


    The man quickly shook his head: "no, miss, you just think too much. Young master Bo must have you in his heart. You see, how considerate he is to you. Besides, there is the support of the whole Tang family behind you. Dare Bo Ye neglect you?"


    "The marriage between you two is a match made in heaven. It''s estimated that no one will object to it."


    Being persuaded by her subordinates, the woman''s mood suddenly improved.


    "You''re right. Anyway, our marriage is irrefutable."


    in


    Seeing that she finally smiled, his men finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry. Everything you want can be achieved."

 Chapter 1018

    <h4>Chapter 1018</h4>


    The womanughed, too.


    She looked at the flowers in the courtyard and sighed helplessly.


    I''m really sentimental.


    Or because the wedding is near, so I''m full of worries and want to do something. I''m afraid of hands and feet.


    However, her worries did note out of thin air.


    Because Bo Ye is really indifferent.


    The woman sighed. It seems that she really needs to find a chance to solve her worry.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back to his apartment, took his prepared things and went to the sanatorium.


    When I went, the room was empty and grandma was not in.


    Mu Shinian walked around and didn''t find anyone before he asked a familiar person.


    "Oh, your grandmother, she went out just now."


    Grandma in the next bed finally came back from a walk outside. Seeing hering, she smiled and held her hand and took out two sweets for her.


    After Mu Shi read his thanks, he had to go back and wait. As a result, he watched grandmae in from the outside.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes lit up and immediately ran over: "grandma, you''re back. Where did you go just now?"


    Grandma Mu smiled and took her hand and said, "I went for a walk. How did Ie today?"


    "Come and see you."


    Mu Shinian looked at the sky outside: "the weather is good today. We should exercise well."


    "Yes, otherwise my old bone is useless." Grandma smiled and her eyes narrowed into a seam.


    Mu Shi read his kindness, helped the man to the house and poured a ss of water: "I bought you some clothes for summer. You can try them. I bought them ording to your size."


    Grandma Mu said, picked up those bags and looked at them. She was happy on her face, but she still had toin.


    "You, what are you doing with these? I have so many clothes and can''t wear them out."


    "It''s hot in summer. It''s basically changed every day."


    Mu Shinian turned the clothes out of the bag, looked at them and muttered, "they are all bought ording to your usual favorite style. There will be no mistake."


    Grandma Mu picked up those clothes and smiled happily; "OK, I''m still filial to my granddaughter."


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian said, grabbed grandma''s hand, and then put a jade bracelet on her wrist.


    Then he looked left and right: "it''s pretty good."


    Grandma saw the jade bracelet, her face immediately changed, waved her hand and said, "this can''t, this can''t."


    "It''s all right. It''s cheap."


    Mu Shimian was lying with his eyes open, but he was not red hearted and breathless: "you can rest assured. I promise, this is really inexpensive. If you don''t believe it, I''ll show you the transfer record?"


    Grandma was a little skeptical when she said so.


    "Really?"


    "Really, I promise, I don''t have much money and I can''t buy expensive ones."


    Grandma was relieved when she heard this.


    She held mu Shinian''s hand and said, "well, you can''t spend shallow money now. If you spend shallow money now, it will inevitably make people look down on you and think you''re intentional."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Thin and shallow, much money.


    She has a lot of money.


    Besides, no matter what she wants, she can basically afford it. She doesn''t need the work of this giant Buddha at all.


    Grandma Mu went to the kitchen. Mu Shinian followed behind her like a small tail to help wash and cut vegetables.

 Chapter 1019

    <h4>Chapter 1019</h4>


    When grandma is interested, let her show her.


    Mu Shinian rolled his sleeve and walked over confidently. Then, within a minute, he was pulled away by his grandmother.


    "Forget it, you can''t. You don''t have this talent."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose innocently.


    "It''s OK."


    "Don''t cook in the future." Grandma was speechless and poured out what she thought was OK. With a headache on her face, she looked at her from top to bottom: "I wonder, how creepy you look like this."


    Mu Shinian is also very innocent: "grandma, cooking has nothing to do with how you look."


    "Why not?" Grandma looked at her speechless: "your mother..." when she said this, grandma suddenly stopped and observed the expression of xiamu Shinian with some embarrassment.


    Mu Shi Nian is magnanimous.


    She let out a sigh, thought for a moment, and said, "indeed, the food made by my mother is very delicious."


    Grandma breathed a sigh of relief and thought she was making a fuss.


    She sighed and asked cautiously, "is your mother going to have a baby?"


    "Yes, it''s not easy at this age." Mu Shinian sighed and said, "don''t worry, I''ll keep her."


    "Well, we grew up at home." Grandma sighed: "your mother chose a road that is not so easy to take, but anyway, it''s her choice, and you can''t control so much."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said nothing.


    Grandma cooked vegetables skillfully, put seasoning, and asionally looked back. She saw Mu Sinian sitting on the pony with some dirty hands and picking vegetables... Looking at her, she couldn''t help thinking of a long time ago. When she brought Mu Sinian to her side, the little girl wore two pigtails. No one yed with her, so she went to the door to y with the mud, Hands and face are dirty and ck.


    Her mother didn''t want to take her away, and her father wouldn''t pay attention to her. She suddenly became a child no one wanted.


    When others beat her and bully her, she will fight back even harder.


    Like a little bully.


    However, little bullies are not born bullies.


    She can cry, too.


    In the dead of night, she thought she would cry when everyone was asleep.


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw grandma staring at herself. Her lips were raised and she smiled a little silly: "grandma, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Grandma smiled, looked back and swallowed all her sour tears.


    She coughed and returned to her previousziness: "you, don''t cook casually in the future. What if you eat people into the hospital?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help defending: "grandma, although my cooking is very poor, it''s not so bad."


    "I''ve taught you the truth. You can''t hurt others so much if they treat you well, can you?" Grandma said usibly, "anyway, I taught you to cook since I was a child, and I haven''t seen you learn it. If Bo Qian makes it difficult for you because of this, you can rest assured that grandma will never let her go."


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt that grandma''s words today were a little strange.


    But she didn''t think much. She said, "I don''t do it. He will."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Grandma sighed: "in this way, my family will not be wronged."


    "Who will make me wronged."


    Mu Shinian asked back with a smile.

 Chapter 1020

    <h4>Chapter 1020</h4>


    Grandma thought again, as if this sentence was right.


    Mu Shinian is unlikely to let herself be wronged no matter what kind of environment she is in.


    I started like this when I was young, and now I have a temper.


    "I can''t be sad."


    Grandma said, "no matter what happens, you should love yourself."


    Mu Shinian''s hand picked vegetables and slowly raised his head.


    "What does grandma mean?"


    She noticed something wrong just now. Grandma''s words seemed very strange.


    Like


    Grandma smiled, took a te, poured out the dishes and loaded them, and then went to Shua the pot.


    "What''s the meaning? It''s just a sudden thought. Don''t worry. Tell you when you''ll save me worry."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his eyes twice, and there was nothing wrong with Grandma''s intuition.


    She smiled and said, "well, I remember."


    "Ah, I''m old. I can''t let go of all kinds. I can''t help but nag a little." Grandma seems to have been hurt.


    Mu Shinian listened and quickly said, "no, grandma, you''re not old, really."


    "That''s what you think. Other people wouldn''t say that long ago." Grandma smiled and scolded.


    Mu Shinian picked the vegetables and kept moving: "grandma, I like you nagging me."


    "Save it. I''ve been nagging since I was a child. I haven''t seen you like it very much." Grandma seemed to be hurt: "this meeting, you found dependence, and I''m relieved. It''s time for grandma to rx."


    Mu Shinian put the dishes into the basin and sighed: "grandma, are you beginning to dislike me?"


    "Whatever you say, grandma will dislike you. She just feels happy. You finally have a good home."


    Good destination, does it mean thin and shallow?


    Mu Shinian blinked at a loss.


    Grandma also knew that her granddaughter usually looked very clever, but in some aspects, she was really slow. She didn''t emphasize it, but said vaguely, "you will understand sooner orter."


    Mu Shinian blinked again.


    Grandma bounced her forehead angrily.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, covered his head and looked up angrily: "what are you doing hitting me?"


    "You owe me a call."


    Grandma exined with a smile.


    Mu Shinian felt more innocent.


    Where did she owe you.


    Isn''t she always clever?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian lives here at night.


    Anyway, she hasn''t lived before. Everything seems familiar.


    Grandma lost sleep tonight.


    After mu Shinian fell asleep, she quietly got up from the bed, stared at the confused person on the bed and sighed painfully.


    Read it.


    I''ll be gone.


    I''m gone. What are you going to do?


    If you are wronged alone, who will help you?


    If you quarrel with Bo Qian and make trouble, who will help you?


    Read it.


    Grandma can''t bear you.


    Grandma closed her eyes, and her eyes were wet.


    At night, she didn''t dare to think too much, so she had to force those messy ideas out of her mind.


    Then, he hugged the girl beside him carefully and slept quietly.


    Mu Shinian, in his sleep, unconsciously leaned closer to the person next to him, and his voice muttered vaguely twice.


    Grandma smiled and held her tighter.

 Chapter 1021

    <h4>Chapter 1021</h4>


    It''s such a big person. It''s really unbearable to stick to people.


    Grandma patted her head painfully and kissed her gently on her hair.


    "Sleep, darling."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mu Shinian stayed here, he fell in love.


    The next day I went back and brought all the review materials.


    Grandma loves her even more when she sees such a thick book.


    "Darling, this is the book you have to read every day. It''s a little terrible."


    "It''s all right. Anyway, it will be free in another month."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth: "moreover, these are not difficult for me."


    "Also, thin shallow must be very powerful." Grandma sighed.


    Mu Shinian was putting the book. Hearing this sentence, he turned back in surprise: "what?"


    Grandma smiled and said, "I said, Bo Qian must be very powerful, otherwise, how could he teach you so well."


    Teach so well?


    Mu Shinian looked nkly.


    Grandma patted her on the shoulder and made a reasonable analysis: "you see, your previous performance is poor. You have to lose a little. If it weren''t for her, your performance might be worse, but he turned magic into corruption. He actually transformed you. You say, he''s not powerful. Who''s powerful."


    Mu Shinian gave a cry and blinked helplessly.


    "This."


    "Otherwise, what else can it be because of?"


    Grandma smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Speaking of this, I have to thank Bo Qian. You can''t do well in the exam because so many teachers taught you so much before."


    Although, her grades have nothing to do with thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian thought so from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t dare to show his grandmother that he was writing nonsense before. He was not learning g at all. He only pretended to learn g for the sake of cleanliness.


    But if this sentence goes out, there seems to be no way to exin it.


    Mu Shinian thought silently and nodded silently: "ah, he can."


    I knew the expression on Grandma''s face. She proudly went out to find her little friends to dance square dance.


    Mu Shinian couldn''tugh or cry. He sorted out the book and took out a paper from it. He was going to do it. As a result, just after two questions were done, the mobile phone rang.


    Mu Shinian frowned and nced at the caller ID. her expression was more confused.


    What is Ye Ling calling for at this time?


    Mu Shinian had a bad feeling in her heart. She put down her pen and picked it up.


    "Hey, Ye Ling, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling gave a cry.


    Mu Shinian frowned and quickly stood up from the sofa: "talk."


    Ye Ling''s voice was hoarse and said, "Shi Nian, I was invited out for coffee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s green veins on his forehead jumped wildly.


    She bit her teeth and said in a terrible voice, "who?"


    Ye Ling hesitated and said weakly, "that, thin, his brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye again.


    It''s endless, isn''t it!


    Mu Shinian''s anger is about to explode.


    She took a deep breath and said to the phone, "location, I''ll be there right away!"


    Ye Ling waited for a moment before his mobile phone was taken away. Someone quickly reported a line of address, and then hung up.


    The sick ones.


    Mu Shinian felt his blood was stimted.

 Chapter 1022

    <h4>Chapter 1022</h4>


    She was going to talk to her grandmother, but she was afraid of wasting time, so she left a note, and then went out without saying a word.


    Bo Ye seems calm and calm. In fact, he is also a madman.


    It''s strange that he''s not interested in the Bo family. Since he''s interested, he has to suppress himself and don''t show it. It''s strange that his heart is not abnormal for a long time.


    So, anyway, she must hurry there as soon as possible.


    Later, she was really afraid that Bo Ye, a madman, would do something irreparable.


    Mu Shinian was very fast. He drove and stopped directly in front of the coffee shop in the city center.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have time to find a parking ce. He stopped at the gate and went in.


    There was no one else in the shop except ye Ling''s table.


    Ye Ling ced coffee and dessert in front of her, but she was probably frightened and didn''t touch a mouthful.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, walked over without expression and pressed it on Ye Ling''s shoulder.


    Ye Ling was moved to cry when she saw hering.


    "Shi Nian."


    "I''ll handle it. You go out and wait for me first."


    Ye Ling grabbed her hand with a conscience: "when you read, you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Mu Shinian quickly interrupted her words and vomited out. The voice sounded a little depressed.


    "You go out first. You shouldn''t know these things."


    Bo Ye sat opposite her and didn''t say anything. He just sighed after hearing this sentence: "I just want to ask you for a question. Do you have to misunderstand me?"


    Question?


    Question, do you need to tie someone away?


    Mu Shinian sneered in his heart.


    Bo Ye doesn''t exin much. He just waves down and signals his men to get out of the way a little.


    Ye Ling was still a little afraid and held mu Shinian''s hand tightly.


    When mu Shinian saw this, he had to say, "you go and sit at a distant table. I''ll handle everything else."


    Seeing that she said so, Ye Ling agreed a little.


    "Then you, you have to be careful."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "don''t worry."


    Ye Ling carefully looks at Bo Ye. Even if the man doesn''t have half the hostility, she still feels so dangerous.


    After Ye Ling left, mu Shinian opened a chair and asked coldly, "so, what do you want to say to me? Please speed up."


    Thin Ye sighed as like as two peas: "you are worthy of being with the thin and shallow for a long time, and the tone of speech is the same."


    Mu Shinian held his arm and looked indifferent.


    Bo Ye doesn''t talk nonsense to her either. He directly says, "Bo Qian, where are people?"


    Mu Shinian''s eyes opened slightly, and his smile was very heavy: "where do I know?"


    "You must know." Bo Ye chuckled: "we''ve been looking for him for a long time, but he hasn''t disappeared. We''re really worried. Miss mu, if you don''t know, you can call him on the spot and he will tell you."


    For what?


    Mu Shinian sneered.


    Seeing that she was unwilling to cooperate, Bo Ye raised her hand.


    Immediately, bodyguards came forward, and there were people outside the door, blocking the door.


    It doesn''t matter to think about a person.


    But it''s hard to say if ye Ling is there.


    If these people are really crazy and hurt Ye Ling, she really can''t exin clearly.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while, and his face gradually became gloomy.

 Chapter 1023

    <h4>Chapter 1023</h4>


    Ye Ling, who had seen such a battle, was scared to stand aside and didn''t dare to move.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "I really don''t know where he is. What else do you want?"


    Bo Ye points to her mobile phone: "call him."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "aren''t you afraid? Shall Iin to him?"


    She can do such a thing skillfully.


    Bo Ye chuckles: "if I''m afraid, I won''t let you do that."


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling trembling behind her. There were several bodyguards standing beside her. Even if she was beside her, it was estimated that she could not fight with those bodyguards and protect her from harm.


    Ye Ling and she are not in the same world at all.


    If she suffered any harm, it''s really hard for her to exin.


    Mu Shinian thought and silently picked up his mobile phone.


    At least, at present, Ye Ling can''t have an ident.


    If Bo Qian is over there... See youter.


    Seeing that she finallypromised, Bo Ye quietly released his breath: "you don''t have to worry too much. He''s my brother. I won''t do anything to him, and..."


    Before he finished, mu Shinian suddenly took action.


    She quickly stood up, pulled thin Ye''s tie, and then quickly circled it. The next second, her body appeared behind thin ye, with a hand pressed on his shoulder.


    "Er!"


    The sudden sense of suffocation makes Bo Ye shake his mind for a moment.


    She moved so fast that everyone didn''t react.


    By the time youe back, it''s alreadyte.


    The group of bodyguards wanted toe over and mu Shinian mercilessly.


    "Oh!"


    Bo Ye makes a painful sound.


    The bodyguards were afraid to pass.


    When Mu Shi read his lips, he was cold and terrible: e here again, he will really die."


    Bo Ye has begun to struggle.


    However, the breath was choked, and no matter how hard you struggled, it was futile


    Seeing this, the group of bodyguards immediately retreated several times.


    "Very good."


    Mu read his chin and said, "all quit. No one is allowed toe in without my order."


    Don''t you want to y.


    All right.


    When she was alone, Bo Ye didn''t know how to y in that corner. By this means, she could show off in front of her.


    The bodyguards looked at each other and retreated one after another.


    "Miss mu, show mercy. If something happens to the young master, you don''t think it will go well!"


    "At least, you can''t even get out of this door."


    Mu Shinian sneered.


    They didn''t take their threat to heart at all.


    There''s no way to talk!


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to say anything more and quickly withdrew.


    Mu Shinian beckoned to Ye Ling. When she came, she released her hand.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Thin Ye coughed up in embarrassment, raised his eyes and looked at her coldly: "Mu Shinian, how dare you move me?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "so what."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye covers his throat. Now it still hurts.


    He straightened up and sneered, "you''re really brave."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "don''t think about me. I''m not in the same camp with you."


    "What do you mean, you''re going to stand on the thin side?" Bo Ye chuckles. Judging from his skill just now, mu Shinian is definitely not a simple person. The capture technique is really too professional.


    Mu Shinian raised his chin and his posture was extremely arrogant.


    "What''s wrong with standing on his side? It''s better than standing on your side."

 Chapter 1024

    <h4>Chapter 1024</h4>


    Ye Ling had never experienced such an asion, so he didn''t know what reaction to have for a moment. He could only hold mu Shinian''s clothes.


    Mu Shinian knew she was afraid.


    However, there are all Bo Ye''s people outside. She doesn''t dare to let Ye Ling out. She managed to save Ye Ling. But what if something happens again.


    Mu Shinian began to be annoyed.


    I knew I just grabbed Bo Ye and went out.


    Bo Ye covers his neck. Just now he mused and strangled. His neck feels broken. Up to now, there is still a sense of oppression.


    It took Bo Ye a lot of effort to avoid really starting with mu Shinian.


    For this girl, the risk factor is too high and the uncertainty is too high.


    If he had really done something here today, she would have finished herself without saying a word.


    Bo Ye chuckles andes out, Try to look nice on your face: "You misunderstood me. You were originally my brother''s man. It''s understandable to stand on his side. However, after spending several months with him, you probably know that Bo Qian sometimes has no rules and regtions. Therefore, his whereabouts are suddenly unknown. We are all worried that he will do what he shouldn''t do."


    Mu Shinian held Ye Ling''s hand and gently squeezed it in her palm.


    Ye lington had a sense of security, and his trembling body stopped shaking.


    Mu Shinian had time to think about Bo Ye''s words.


    They want to know Bo Qian''s whereabouts so much. They must have sent a lot of people to find him. They have spent a lot of effort and can''t find anyone. It can only show that Bo Qian''s whereabouts certainly don''t want to be known by them.


    Bo Jinhua has such a strong intention to be Bo Qian''s sessor. Even if he once had any idea that he shouldn''t have, now he''s sure that this idea has been eliminated. Otherwise, he won''t spend these efforts.


    On the contrary, Bo Ye is definitely not as kind as he looks. He wants Bo shallow''s whereabouts, on the one hand, to prevaricate his father, on the other hand, it is estimated that he will make some small moves.


    Mu Shinian sneers


    This Bo Ye really deceives people as fools.


    Or has been forced to the limit, so I can even think of such a stupid way.


    If this ount is known, it must be settled.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bo Ye''s face became more and more embarrassed.


    "I know you have a good rtionship with my brother, but if something goes wrong with him, it will be a big problem. We also want to be shallow."


    Mu Shinian looked at the covetous bodyguards outside, and his smile gradually became cold.


    Her eyes were thin and her voice was endless.


    "Really? Is that what you call good?"


    After sending so many people, she is not a fool. How can she believe it.


    Bo Yeughs: "if you don''t want toe, I can only think of other ways. Don''t worry, your friend, we will never hurt you."


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling hides behind her and doesn''t dare to look at Bo Ye.


    Mu Shinian''s whole life, the most annoying thing is to implicate the people around him.


    Ye Ling was also implicated by her several times.


    Really, that''s enough.


    Mu Shinian sneered with a calm and casual smile: "your good, I really can''t afford it. Is everything okay? Can I go?"

 Chapter 1025

    <h4>Chapter 1025</h4>


    Bo Ye sighed, as if he was very embarrassed.


    "You are free."


    Mu Shinian sneered, pulled up Ye Ling and left.


    Bo Ye sighed again. His voice was innocent: "don''t you want to know what happened to Bo Qian before?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stopped.


    Ye Ling couldn''t help holding her hand, and her voice was a little afraid: "Shi Nian."


    Mu Shinian just clenched her hand and didn''t mean to speak.


    Bo Ye picked up the chair he had just fallen and said with emotion, "if you want to know, you cane to me at any time. This matter is a secret in Bo''s family. I don''t think Bo will tell you even if you take the initiative to ask."


    "The whole Bo family, so many people, only a few people know. If you really want to know, you cane to me at any time."


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment, took Ye Ling''s hand and went out.


    The bodyguard outside the door tried to obstruct.


    Mu Shinian raised his head indifferently and opened his mouth word by word: "go away! Otherwise, he will bear the consequences!"


    Being provoked, the group was a little angry. Several impulsive people wanted to start, but seeing that Bo ye had no instructions, they had to swallow all their dissatisfaction.


    Mu Shinian took Ye Ling and left.


    Ye Ling didn''t dare to stay a step, and quickly followed him.


    After leaving here, Ye Ling dared to breathe loudly. She loosened mu Shinian''s hand and sat in a flower bed to calm her mood.


    Mu Shi looked at her apologetically.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Ye Ling waved his hand hard.


    "I know what you want to say, but it''s really not your fault. Although I don''t quite understand what code you''re ying, well, what, they''re threatening you. Take me to threaten you. It''s good if you don''t seed. If you seed, I have to feel guilty."


    Mu Shimian was amused by her logic.


    She smiled silently, "well, you can think so."


    "Otherwise, I can''t me you." Ye Ling said, thinking of those terrible people, he couldn''t help but be afraid: "but I still want to ask, will it really be okay? Will he be..."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mu Shimian said gently, "he will never have a chance to harass you again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling looked at her quietly, and ayer of cold sweat prated into her forehead.


    Mu Shimian thought that Bo ye had hurt someone just now. He was about to ask what happened. As a result, he saw Ye Ling''s frightened mouth: "then, Shimian, killing people is against thew."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Instead, he breathed a cold breath silently.


    "What the hell are you thinking?"


    "Isn''t it?" Ye Ling scratched his head and said innocently, "don''t those big guys who talk hard on TV say so?"


    The lines are as like as two peas. And she also feels that the expression of Muse is even more fierce than those people.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently.


    "Whatever you want."


    Ye Ling saw her wrinkly face and felt relieved.


    "It''s not good. No matter what happens, we can solve it quietly. Isn''t it necessary to take so much trouble, isn''t it?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "anyway, don''t worry. He won''t bother you in the future, and you can rest assured. I won''t be rude."


    She''s a civilized person.

 Chapter 1026

    <h4>Chapter 1026</h4>


    Ye Ling said, I don''t know whether it''s true or false.


    Mu Shinian pulled her up and said, "please eat."


    Ye Ling''s eyes shed.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and knew what she meant. She gave a concession and took the initiative to say, "well, that hotel."


    Ye Ling jumped up excitedly, almost hanging on her.


    "It''s very kind of you, Shi Nian. It''s all right. You don''t have to give money to eat there. I finally experienced the feeling of eating overlord food."


    It''s time to read without words.


    She just experienced something not only bad but also dangerous. She was so worried that she could get rid of it with a meal?


    "Ye Ling, I said no, you just believe it?"


    Ye Ling said, "why don''t you believe it?"


    Before mu Shinian opened his mouth, he heard Ye Ling say silently, "don''t you always keep your word to me? Moreover, I believe you."


    Mu Shinian was a little moved.


    In the past, those around her felt that she was very dangerous and didn''t want to be close to her. Even when she asionally helped them, she would say thank you. In order to avoid trouble, she hid far away.


    Ye Ling seems to be the first one. After being cheated by her again and again, she still chooses to believe her.


    Ye Ling waved his hand in front of her and said, "what''s the matter with you? What do you think? It''s just a meal. You don''t have to spend money. Anyway, your family has little money."


    Mu Shinian sighed that he didn''t spend so much money.


    Moreover, she doesn''t have the habit of eating overlord meal, so she still has to pay the money.


    "Not my family."


    "Come on."


    Ye Ling smiled impolitely.


    "You probably don''t know."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "don''t know what?"


    Ye Ling took a look at her and thought it was better not to tell her first. Once Bo Qian saw her, those two eyes were like installing a light bulb. They couldn''t sh any more. It was just like seeing light.


    What happened.


    Mu Shinian is as stupid as a piece of wood.


    Ye Ling shook her head, took mu Shinian''s hand and walked happily to the hotel.


    For the move of eating overlord meal, what she did was bold and skilled.


    ¡­¡­


    That restaurant is a shallow one.


    Bo Qian had brought her to have supper several times before. He was a familiar guest here. When these people saw her, they greeted her one after another.


    Mu Shi read from the corner of his eye. He really didn''t adapt to this asion. After two sentences, he had to pull Ye Ling to find a position.


    As a result, the waiter said politely, "Miss mu, is it still the original box?"


    Ye Ling blinked.


    A single box costs $10000 to start.


    This is still the worst kind of box.


    Mu Shinian quickly waved his hand: "No."


    "I''ll just find a seat."


    Mu Shinian finished, and took Ye Ling to find a position.


    Ye Ling tutted twice: "old ce, it seems that you oftene here."


    "Just a few times." Mu Shinian finished and exined, e and have a snack."


    "It''s worthy of being young master Bo. What I ate during this snack is really earth shaking."


    Mu Shimian gave her a kind look directly back.


    Ye Ling smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "ha ha, Shi Nian, when I didn''t say, don''t be embarrassed."


    Mu Shinian helplessly took her to sit down. Just about to scan the code order, the waiter came again: "Miss mu, let''s bring you the dishes?"

 Chapter 1027

    <h4>Chapter 1027</h4>


    "..." now it''s mu Shinian''s turn to be silly.


    If you remember correctly, she hasn''t ordered yet.


    Where can I get this dish.


    Ye Ling is also confused.


    The waiter seemed to see their doubts and exined with a smile: "it''s like this. Master Bo ordered to prepare the menu every two hours so that you don''t have to wait when youe to eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling was also stunned.


    When the waiter saw them in a daze, he asked uncertainly, "well, Miss mu, do you like to eat anything else? You said that no matter what you like, we can prepare it."


    Ye Ling''s eyes became more and more strange.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to be stared at by her. She ordered five dishes casually, and then asked the waiter to go down.


    Ye Ling''s family conditions are ordinary. She has never seen the so-called rich family. If she looks at it, it''s really not something she can see in an ordinary family.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "don''t look at me."


    Ye Ling took chopsticks, shook his head and said, "is this the legendary rich?"


    "No,"


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    Thin shallow, is there no ce to spend too much money? Do you have to be so boastful?


    "He has a heart for you."


    Ye Ling sighed.


    "I heard that a dish here costs thousands of yuan. How much does it cost to be thin and shallow this day?"


    After a rough calction, she only felt a row of numbers rolling in front of her eyes.


    Really, it''s shocking.


    Mu Shinian also has a headache.


    She went back. When he got back, she must call Bo Qian and ask him what he was doing.


    Ye Ling propped his chin and envied for a moment.


    She sighed, "Bo Qian is very kind to you."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness. It''s very good, not generally good.


    She''s also guilty.


    Ye Ling patted her head with a gentle voice: "well, don''t think about it. He''s good to you, just keep it."


    Mu Shinian smiled at her.


    The dishes are ready soon.


    Ye Ling seemed to see that mu Shinian was in aplex mood and didn''t say anything more. He just finished his meal quietly and then left.


    On the way back, Ye Ling was still worried: "what''s the matter with you? Are you in a bad mood or something?"


    Mu Shinian touched his chin, sighed and said, "nothing, I just... Don''t think it''s worth it."


    "What''s not worth it." Ye Ling couldn''t help sighing: "if Bo Qian has 100 yuan on hand and he is willing to spend 100 yuan on you, it''s that he cares about your performance."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked his eyes nkly.


    Ye Ling smiled, took her shoulder and walked towards the station: "you, don''t think about anything. What should we do? Now the most important thing is to finish the college entrance examination first."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "I know."


    "Well, I''ll go back by car first. Today, thank you for your money." Ye Ling seemed to be resurrected with blood in an instant. The previous sadness and grief didn''t seem to affect her at all.


    Mu Shinian smiled and waved his hand: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went back to the sanatorium, Grandma had finished her meal and was sitting under the banyan tree chatting with several grannies.


    Those people also knew mu Shinian. When they saw hering back, they greeted her one after another.


    Mu Shinian shook the bag in his hand, smiled and said, "I''ll wash the fruit."

 Chapter 1028

    <h4>Chapter 1028</h4>


    The grannies let out a cry. When she came back, she took the initiative to get fruit to eat.


    "Nian Nian lives here today?"


    "Well,e here recently."


    Mu Shinian took an orange, peeled it and ate it.


    Grandma tasted one, sour, and her eyebrows frowned.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    Grandma couldn''t help pushing her: "you did it on purpose."


    Mu Shi said, "it''s not very sour."


    Grandma patted her on the head: "it''s not very sour."


    "By the way, read, you''re going to take the college entrance examination." Granny Li shook a PU fan and said with a smile, "we should have a good meal recently."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes."


    "Well, eat more. Otherwise, you''re too thin. Today''s children like to be thinner, but you look so beautiful. Even if you''re a little fat, it''s nothing. It''s still good-looking."


    Mu Shinian thought about it, took out the photo, Shua Shua, took a picture of himself, and then quickly took a picture P of himself and looked at Grandma Li.


    "Is it like this?"


    The crowd gathered together to take a look, and thenughed one after another.


    "Hahaha!!!" A group of people were amused by her words: "Shi Nian, you''re so funny. It''s so funny. What''s this ck technology? It''s so funny."


    Grandma looked at it, looked at it again, and looked at it. She was speechless and choked.


    "Why are you so ck?"


    Mu Shinian scratched his eyebrows: "so, do you still feel cute?"


    A group of peopleughed again.


    Mu Shinian put away his mobile phone, picked up the orange and ate it quietly.


    That group of grannies seemed tough very low, so theyughed very loudly.


    Someone patted her on the shoulder and almost photographed her from the chair: "it''s fun to read you when you''re going to the college entrance examination. You can fall in love."


    "What''s the hurry? I have someone at home." Grandma is very protective of the calf''s mouth.


    Grandma Li doesn''t think so; "It''s okay, it''s okay. Haven''t you ordered it yet? You can change it first. My grandson is handsome and reliable. The key character is still reliable. Do you want it?"


    "Stop, stop."


    Grandma took mu Shinian in her arms and said to the group with a vicious look: "don''t try to think about my granddaughter. She already has a partner! Her partner is not only rich, but also handsome. She is much better than your grandson."


    "Lao song, this is your fault. My grandson is not so bad. What makes him a lot better." Grandma Li was immediately dissatisfied.


    Grandma snorted coldly and said, "what and what, that''s my granddaughter. She''s better."


    "Where is it?" Grandma was also a hot temper and exploded in an instant.


    Mu Shinian can''t hold it.


    The other grannies are not surprised.


    Seeing mu Shinian was a little surprised. Someone kindly exined: "it''s all right. It''s no wonder. Lao Li and Lao song often make such a fuss. It''s all right. They''ll make up soon."


    Mu Shinian was almost stunned.


    Grandma''s son-inw is my grandson, each other''s grandson, grandma''s granddaughter, and each other''s grandson. It''s just... The picture is too messy.


    Mu Shinian was particrly shocked.


    The two quarreled like... Primary school chickens.


    Mu Shinian looks fresh.

 Chapter 1029

    <h4>Chapter 1029</h4>


    Grandma has never been so fresh.


    It seems that the whole body is full of vitality.


    Mu Shinian looked at her with a smile.


    Grandma quarreled about something. Grandma suddenly grabbed her and hugged her in her arms. She was angry: "where''s your grandson? My granddaughter is so good that she doesn''t deserve it!"


    "What''s wrong with my grandson!"


    "Too fat!"


    "That''s plump!"


    "Plumpness is used to describe girls!"


    "Shit!"


    Mu Shinian was dragged by his grandmother and his breathing was going to be difficult.


    Grandma didn''t feel it at all. The noise became more and more lively.


    After reading the jokes, the group of grannies couldn''t help urging them: "all right, let''s go quickly. The variety show is about to start. Don''t waste time."


    Grandma and Grandma Li were stunned. Suddenly, they both stopped.


    Grandma smoothed mu Shinian''s hair down and raised her chin to Grandma Li: "stop here first and continue when it''s over."


    "Let''s go. It''s about to start."


    Grandma Li didn''t remember to ask for justice for her grandson and hurried away.


    Grandma took mu Shinian and hurried to keep up.


    Mu Shinian held the unfinished orange in his hand and was forced to pull it over to watch a variety show.


    The old people seem to like this program very much.


    But mu Shinian can''t see why.


    Those people seem tough too low.


    ¡­¡­


    After watching the variety show, mu Shinian went back with his grandmother.


    Grandma was still remembering all the way: "today''s children are so beautiful?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t think it looked good at all.


    Grandma wanted to ask mu Shinian. As a result, as soon as she opened her mouth, she shook her head: "no, it must be no result to ask you. After you looked at the thin face, who still entered your eyes."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help feeling: "grandma, you won''t help the No. 7 contestant vote and make the list?"


    Grandma said, "how do you know? In this way, I''ll share the link with youter. You can also help vote. You can share it with others. One more vote can help people and children get out. Otherwise, how pathetic."


    Mu Shinian has a headache; "Maybe it''s just to get out of the way that I said so pitifully, to win people''s sympathy or something."


    "No, how sincere the child''s eyes are." Grandma turned into a little pink head in a second and retorted excitedly.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help nodding and thumbing up under the pressure of his grandmother: "well, good, very good!"


    Grandma proudly hummed: "that''s not good. Why not? Her eyes are too sincere."


    Mu Shinian nodded and nodded again.


    She never dared to contradict grandma again. It was terrible.


    At that moment, it seemed that I was not my own granddaughter.


    Mu Shinian helped grandma vote and sent it to Ye Ling. After asking her to help vote, she ordered a group to send it.


    Then, at the same time, rows of question marks were received.


    Little elder martial sister: if you are kidnapped, blink.


    Fifth senior brother: if you are stolen, blink.


    Elder martial brother: what do you mean?


    You have a big head.


    This is not in line with her usual style.


    However, at Grandma''smand, she can''t say she won''t do it.


    Mu Shinian had a headache. He was going to exin one by one, and the phone rang.


    Mu Shinian looked at the thin and shallow call, blinked, and then picked it up.


    As soon as she was about to speak, she heard Bo Qian''s angry voice: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 1030

    <h4>Chapter 1030</h4>


    What? What do you mean?


    Mu Shinian looked surprised.


    She frowned and was about to speak. Bo Qian asked angrily, "it''s not good for you to review. You should spend all your time studying and don''t do what you shouldn''t do."


    Mu Shinian was weak. He didn''t know what thin shallow wanted to say.


    Thin shallow seems to hold a breath, which is very angry, but it''s not good to sprinkle his temper directly on her.


    As a result, mu Shinian was worried about whether he would be carried away by anger.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Shallow questioning.


    Mu Shinian is still confused.


    For a long time, she was weak. Instead, she asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Good guy, that attitude! It''s too bad to beat.


    Bo Qian is very angry on the phone.


    Mu Shinian picked up an apple on the table, bit it, and asked, "I don''t understand what you said."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow felt that an old mouthful of blood was about to spray out.


    He struggled, his voice stopped fiercely, and after a moment, he said angrily, "don''t you spend all your time studying recently?"


    Mu Shinian said, "yes."


    Still.


    Can it be difficult, can''t it?


    Not thin and shallow.


    He breathed, and his voice was gnashing his teeth: "then what are you doing, chasing stars!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned and denied: "I didn''t pursue stars."


    The fifth senior brother privately invested in several film and televisionpanies. He often said those materials to her. They were very popr.


    So, what''s she after, exactly.


    Thin shallow heard her deny, more gas not to fight a ce.


    Mu Shinian said directly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Inexplicably, why did it involve star chasing.


    Thin shallow gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice, "what does the link you sent me mean!"


    It''s still a little fresh meat, handsome and beautiful man. How can she kill so many means!


    Mu Shinian heard the word link and finally reacted.


    She frowned and looked a little confused: "Oh, you said that, I sent it to you?"


    She sent many out.


    Almost everyone I know sent it out.


    Then, identally sent it to thin shallow?


    Shallow and deep took a breath, his temper was not as dry as before: "what do you say?"


    "Oh, I identally sent it wrong." Mu Shinian opened his mouth sincerely: "I want to ask you to win votes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow grits her teeth. She doesn''t send it to herself. Is she going to hide it from herself?!


    Thin shallow felt that mu Shinian began to rebel.


    She rebelled at this very sensitive time. She didn''t do that before.


    I can''t be thin and shallow. I hung up directly.


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to say that his grandmother sent it to her, but the phone hung up.


    As soon as grandma came out, she saw her holding her mobile phone in doubt and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Who called you?"


    "Nothing, wrong number."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone in a daze.


    She turned over a hair dryer and helped her grandmother blow her hair while frowning suspiciously. How many meanings does it mean?


    She sent a link for grandma. What''s the matter.


    I don''t know why.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Bo Qian was originally very efficient. As a result, mu Shinian called and lost his efficiency.

 Chapter 1031

    <h4>Chapter 1031</h4>


    The assistant looked aside and trembled.


    "Young master, are you okay? I''m fine."


    "Very good."


    Thin shallow picked up a cup of coffee and was about to have a drink. As a result, he clicked and rubbed the coffee with his bare hands.


    The assistant stepped back and stared at him with some fear.


    "Young master?"


    Thin, shallow and gnashing his teeth, he didn''t fight at all.


    But from the outside, he was still so cold and expressionless.


    The assistant also received the link, which would be a little scary.


    In his opinion, mu Shinian''s courage is too big.


    How could it be all right if the provocation to die was so shallow.


    "Well, young master, don''t take it to heart. Miss mu, I guess she just identally sent it wrong. Think about it. What choice 7 canpare with you? You are so young, handsome and natural. Besides, you still have money and power. Miss Mu has seen you and can''t see others."


    "So, young master, you don''t care at all. Miss Mu is estimated to be just on the spur of the moment. The No. 7 one can''tpare with you. Don''t worry."


    I can''t rest assured that I''m shallow.


    He drew out a paper towel and wiped his hands.


    Seeing this, the assistant quickly cleaned up the broken ss.


    Seeing that Bo Qian didn''t pay attention to him, he had to say, "well, young master, I''ll go out first. If you have anything to tell me at any time."


    With that, he immediately rolled out.


    Thin and shallow clenched his teeth. His voice was cold and was about to freeze.


    "Mu Shinian, you are really good!"


    Dare to climb the wall!


    Did he give her too much space and time?


    Thin shallow tugged at his tie. Even after a day''s meeting, he was not in such a bad mood. At this meeting, he felt that he was about to explode.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian will go to sleep when grandma falls asleep.


    As a result, the mobile phone received a row of text messages.


    Mu Shinian opened his mobile phone curiously. It was a few short messages sent by thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian dimmed the light, and then he began to look at it. Then he was a little silly.


    - the right age should do the right thing.


    - no matter what the consequences will be.


    I''m surprised that the young girl is addicted to the pursuit of stars and can''t extricate herself. She even publishes a family tragedy!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    And so on, there are more than a dozen links.


    When mu Shinian took a look, he had no desire to see it.


    She now doubts in her eyes whether Bo Qian has a brain cramp. Otherwise, why is it so abnormal?


    What is the function of this warning link and warning.


    Mu Shinian thought that Bo Qian meant something, so he simply opened a few to see, and then took the initiative to turn it off within two minutes.


    No, I can''t understand what I''m talking about.


    Mu Shinian was silent and sent a question mark.


    Bo Qian replied in seconds: have a good look.


    Mu Shinian returned to two question marks.


    Thin shallow is an instant second back: you give me a serious look.


    Mu Shinian also silently returned to the past: that''s it, I can''t get serious.


    Thin shallow frown: it''s a waste of time to pursue stars at this time. You have to take the college entrance examination. What if you dy.


    Mu Shimian just wanted to send the message that he didn''t pursue the stars. Grandma was pursuing the stars. Bo Qian sent another paragraph: I''m not against your pursuit of the stars, so you have to depend on the time.

 Chapter 1032

    <h4>Chapter 1032</h4>


    Mu Shinian sighed, looked at the seriouspetition, and finally caught a chance to send the words.


    -My grandmother sent a link asking me to vote.


    The bottom of my heart stopped and sent back a word: Oh.


    Mu Shinian turned over and entered the information: Well, I don''t pursue stars.


    Bo Qian: very good.


    Mu Shimian: do you have anything else to do?


    Bo Qian: No, go to bed early.


    Mu Shinian just wanted to return a favor. What did he think of and sent it again: where are you?


    Thin shallow is a second back, sent a positioning.


    Mu Shinian looked at the location and blinked.


    Well, that''s it!?


    Didn''t Bo ye say that in order to dig out Bo Qian''s address, a group of people spent a lot of effort. I said, is it so happy?


    Thin shallow replied again: hotel.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to return.


    Thin shallow thought she didn''t believe it and took another picture.


    Mu Shinian coughed, tangled his words, and then carefully asked: is that all right?


    Bo Qian: what can I do for you.


    Betrayal, betrayal... Bo Ye didn''t hesitate to take so much risk to kidnap her, but also wanted to get those words out of her mouth. Doesn''t this show that Bo Qian''s whereabouts are very important?


    Mu Shinian really couldn''t help it: aren''t you afraid of revealing your whereabouts?


    Bo Qian: not afraid.


    Why


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask this sentence


    On the contrary, Bo shallow saw that she was still ying with her mobile phone and couldn''t help muttering: go to bed.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, put his mobile phone back in ce, and then stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    What does thin shallow mean.


    What is not afraid.


    People''s hearts are often the most difficult to guess.


    There seems to be nothing particrly worthy of mutual trust between them.


    It''s thin and shallow.


    it''s too hard.


    Mu Shinian muttered and pressed a corner of the quilt with his fingers. Does Bo shallow believe her so much?


    Why?


    ¡­¡­


    The assistant figured out the time toe in. He thought he must get another training.


    As soon as I came in, sure enough, the ground was in a mess. I stopped talking. Thin and shallow was still sitting on the sofa, looking down and doing something.


    That way, don''t mention how serious it is.


    A hundred times more serious than when looking at bodyguards.


    The assistant was startled and quietly walked over to have a look. In an instant, he took a breath.


    Thin shallow looked at him and frowned; "What are you doing here? Get out."


    The assistant was startled and subconsciously wanted to go out. As a result, he saw that the ball looked familiar and muttered suspiciously: "young master, this won''t be a gift you''re going to give to miss mu."


    You shouldn''t carry any pot.


    Bo Qian will beat people when he hears it.


    The assistant also knew that he had said something wrong and smiled: "well, young master, I think I have other things to do, so I''ll go out first."


    Then he''s leaving.


    Bo Qian shouted at him.


    "Wait."


    The assistant immediately turned back and looked very professional.


    The assistant has worked around Bo Qian for five or six years. It is estimated that it is the first time to see simr tangled and hesitant emotions from Bo Qian''s face.


    He suddenly wanted to see the new world. He was silent and said, "well, young master, do you have any other orders?"


    Thin shallow tangled for a while, looked at the assistant, and wanted to talk and stop.


    As a qualified assistant, I want to help resolve the embarrassment in various situations.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the assistant took the initiative to say, "young master, what do you need me to do?"

 Chapter 1033

    <h4>Chapter 1033</h4>


    That means there are only two of them here. No matter what they say, no third person will know.


    So, you can rest assured and say it boldly.


    Being shallow is neither reassuring nor bold.


    On the contrary, he is quite counselled.


    Although the assistant doesn''t know what he''s counseling.


    After about five minutes, shallow said, "forget it, get out."


    The assistant looked at the fragments and said weakly, "that, young master, this, can''t spell it back."


    As soon as I say this, thin and shallow is even more heartbreaking.


    Still use what he said?


    Can you spell it back? I know at a nce.


    The assistant also knew that he was wrong. He coughed and said, "well, young master, why don''t you change another gift? Anyway, you haven''t gone back yet. You still have time to prepare."


    Bo Qian nced at him.


    The assistant realized that he had said something wrong and silently motioned to pull up his mouth: "I''ll go out right away, right away."


    Thin shallow began to seriously piece together again.


    Unfortunately, the fall just now was too powerful to spell.


    He closed his eyes and stared at the pieces with a headache.


    Why are you so impulsive?


    Besides, what''s wrong with him? Why should he throw a gift to Mu Shinian? How can I exin it when he goes back.


    Thin shallow came out with a long sigh, leaning back on the sofa with a headache and staring at the incandescentmp overhead.


    Anyway?


    Go and buy a new gift. It''s a little insincere.


    But you can''t go back with this one.


    Thin shallow stared at the fragments and thought seriously.


    He''s too nervous, too.


    I think mu Shinian will like that person.


    Thin shallow was helpless and shook his head mockingly: "I''m really too anxious."


    Or did he have too little confidence in himself?


    Otherwise, how can we be a little careless, indiscriminate, nervous first?


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing. Mu Shinian was really powerful. Needless to say, he easily broke all his calmness andposure.


    There is still the most primitive panic and loss.


    I''m afraid I''ll be dumped by others, but obviously, mu Shinian didn''t give him any promises.


    Thin shallowughed at himself.


    Even if they didn''t give him a promise, he couldn''t help but mess up all the square inches.


    But also chaotic willingly, do not struggle.


    Thin shallow smiled and stared at the gift on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stared at the information the next day.


    Grandma leaned over, looked and muttered; "Well, how does Bo Qian feel like your father?"


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    Grandma vowed, "don''t you think so? Oh, you may not think so."


    Grandma pointed to the two messages and said with emotion: "look, isn''t this what the old father taught him to obey his children? Bo shallow doesn''t want to talk to you, but wants to raise you as a daughter?"


    Mu Shinian was shocked by Grandma''s divergent thinking.


    She coughed and said, "grandma, what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Grandma said, "you should pay attention to this. Your age difference is not very big. How old are you?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing grandma''s excitement, she had to close her mouth.

 Chapter 1034

    <h4>Chapter 1034</h4>


    It is estimated that Bo Qian is just afraid that she will dy her study, so she sent those things to persuade her.


    How did grandma misunderstand like this.


    Mu Shi read and thought, looking at Grandma''s eyes became a little strange.


    Grandma patted her on the head and looked at her for a long time. After making sure she didn''t have this idea, she nodded with satisfaction: "no, it''s good. If he keeps you as a daughter, it''s estimated that he''ll lose you before long."


    "... why?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help asking.


    She''s not that bad.


    Or is she really terrible in grandma''s eyes?


    Grandma raised her eyebrow: "why, just because of your temper, you don''t have to follow behind you every day to deal with those troublesome things."


    "... I''m not that bad."


    Besides, she hasn''t been in trouble for a long time.


    She felt that she seemed very clever recently.


    Grandma gave a cry of grace and said firmly, "well, don''t struggle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "grandma, what are you thinking?"


    "I''m not thinking." Grandma muttered bluntly, "I just think it''s more reliable to keep it as an object."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth and retorted bluntly: "it''s not an object."


    "Really?"


    Grandma looked at her with a smile.


    Mu Shinian moved his lips and wanted to say that in fact, the two of them are just... Friends? Or a rtionship closer than a friend?


    However, when the words came to my mouth, I still couldn''t help shrinking back.


    Is it like that?


    Mu Shinian followed grandma''s words and thought carefully. He still didn''t find anything like it.


    Grandma filled her with some fruit, poured some tea into her kettle, and finally stuffed two cakes into it.


    "Well, go quickly. I''ll go to the library today."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes."


    "Go there early. Don''t keep people waiting."


    "Well, it''s toote."


    Mu Shimian slowly picked up her schoolbag and said, "she will bete today."


    Grandma said, "I''ve prepared fruit for two. Remember to give it to her."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian knows that grandma is for her good.


    As long as someone is kind to herself, grandma treats her rtives the same way.


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    After the doctor''s examination, he opened his mouth with fear: "Mr. Bo, your throat is hurt. During this time, you are still in the hospital for observation for a period of time."


    Bo Ye didn''t speak. Seeing this, his assistant said, "OK, go out first."


    The doctor was eager to leave early. After hearing this, he went out without saying a word.


    There is a clear scar on Bo Ye''s neck. It''s obvious. It''s estimated that others will know what it means when they see it.


    The assistant is also a little afraid.


    When she was not there that day, she just heard someone talking behind her. Mu Shinian was really terrible. She almost caused an ident.


    That''s why Bo Ye disappeared these two days.


    I just don''t dare to let others know what happened to me that day.


    Bo Ye raises his hand and touches his neck. As long as he makes a little noise, his throat hurts!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the assistant whispered, "young master, sir, I''m looking for you today. Do you need to reply to him?"

 Chapter 1035

    <h4>Chapter 1035</h4>


    Bo Ye looks coldly at his assistant.


    When he looked at the assistant, he felt ayer of cold sweat on his back, smiled twice, lowered his head weakly, and dared not say a word.


    Bo Ye gently touches his neck with his fingers, and a touch of hostility slowly breeds from his heart.


    Mu Shinian, you are brave enough.


    I have written down this ount.


    The door of the ward was suddenly opened.


    Mrs. Bo hurried over and saw that Bo Ye was hurt like this. Her face suddenly changed.


    "You!"


    Bo Ye looks at Mrs. Bo. As soon as she wants to speak, Mrs. Bo rushes over, grabs his hand in fear, looks left and right, and takes a breath: "what''s going on? Who did it?"


    The assistant on one side didn''t dare to say another word.


    Mrs. Bo was not a fuel-efficientmp. She asked coldly, "if I ask you, who did this?"


    The assistant dared to speak and told everything that happened yesterday.


    Mrs. Bo was stunned, and her face gradually became gloomy.


    "Mu Shinian? It''s her again? Is she finished?"


    The assistant looks at Bo Ye, and after getting the hint from the other party''s eyes, he dares toin: "madam, you don''t know how angry Miss Mu is. She is relying on herself as the person next to young master Bo. She feels guilty and doesn''t pay attention to the young master. If the young master didn''tpromise in time, I''m afraid she would really strangle the young master alive..."


    He dared not say the word behind.


    Mrs. Bo already knows what it means.


    She took a deep breath and looked more and more ugly.


    Bo Ye grabbed her wrist: "Mom, I..."


    "Well, stop talking. Look at you. Your voice is hoarse." Mrs. Bo stopped him as soon as he spoke. Her eyes and heart were full of heartache.


    Bo ye had to close his mouth and look at her with a pair of eyes full of red blood.


    At first nce, he was tortured.


    When Mrs. Bo saw it, she was even more angry.


    She bit her teeth hard and looked very dangerous with a cold attitude.


    "You can''t just forget it. You won''t be beaten for nothing."


    Bo Ye shakes his head. As soon as he wants to speak, he is stopped by Mrs. Bo. Bo Ye has to pick up his mobile phone and input everything he wants to say.


    "Even if you want to say it, you can''t be so straightforward, mom, you know what I mean."


    Mrs. Bo frowned and stared at the line for a long time. In the twinkling of an eye, she looked at Bo Ye again and immediately understood: "what do you mean?"


    Bo Ye nodded, self-evident.


    Mrs. Bo reacted in an instant. She looked at the assistant beside her and motioned him to go out. Then she began to wonder, "you mean, I want to find a way to disclose it to Jinhua, but it can''t involve us?"


    Bo Ye nodded and added, "after all, I''m kind. In order to find some ces to find Bo Qian''s whereabouts, I''m afraid he''s fooling around outside."


    Mrs. Bo was silent, and her brain turned slowly; "I see what you mean. Don''t worry."


    Bo Ye nods, holds Mrs. Bo''s hand and clenches it tightly.


    Mrs. Bo also held his hand, and her face was full of pity: "you!"


    Mrs. Bo gave a sigh of heartache, and shook her head with helplessness and headache.

 Chapter 1036

    <h4>Chapter 1036</h4>


    Bo Ye just looks at it lightly, and the corner of his lips is hooked. His smile is particrly loose.


    Since they are all injured, they can''t be injured in vain. They must pay a price.


    However, in this case, Bo Jinhua must know anyway.


    After all, they all have the same idea when they hate mu Shinian.


    Mrs. Bo was afraid that he didn''t have enough rest, so she said, "you have a good rest. I''ll go back first and see you tomorrow."


    Bo Ye nods.


    After Mrs. Bo left, Bo Ye gently closed her sses. The corners of her lips were cold, and there was almost no mood fluctuation in it.


    He closed his eyes in silence, and there was a trace of air conditioning in the corners of his lips. It was gloomy and looked very strange.


    Mu Shinian? Bo Qian is not here. I want to see who dares to protect you.


    Who can have this ability!


    A feeling of hatred grew in my heart.


    There is no sound, and there is no sound sequence in it.


    Bo Ye''s eyes are heavy, staring at the white wall opposite.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Jinhua returned, he saw something in Mrs. Bo''s hand. He approached a little, but Mrs. Bo seemed frightened, fiercely stood up and hid everything.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bo Jinhua has been used to conceit all his life.


    Therefore, I didn''t think that Mrs. Bo would be brave enough to hide things behind his back.


    Mrs. Bo smiled bitterly and shook her head: "no, nothing."


    Bo Jinhua frowned and walked over in disbelief. Despite Mrs. Bo''s weak resistance, he turned everything out and was stunned.


    Mrs. Bo quickly grabbed all the medicine, smiled as if nothing had happened, and said, "this is what I got when I was bored. I''m tired."


    "Who''s hurt?" Bo Jinhua looked at her: "where are you hurt? You need medicine to remove the bruises."


    He didn''t ask. If he asked, Mrs. Bo''s tears would fall down in an instant.


    She moved her lower lip and couldn''t finish aplete sentence several times in a row.


    Bo Jinhua''s face sank: "what''s the matter with you? Don''t worry. Make it clear first."


    Mrs. Bo covered her face and her hands were full of tears. She sat on the sofa and became so bitter.


    Bo Jinhua felt more and more bad. He stretched out his hand, grabbed her body, held her in his arms and gently patted her back.


    Mrs. Bo seemed to find a ce to settle down at once. Wow, she hid in his arms and cried bitterly.


    That cry hides too much sadness and grievance.


    Bo Jinhua hugged her without saying a word.


    When she had cried enough, she took out a paper towel and wiped away her tears.


    "You say, who bullied you, I will help you decide."


    Mrs. Bo shook her head: "it''s not me."


    Who can make Mrs. Bo cry like this except Bo Ye?


    Bo Jinhua frowned: "is something wrong with Bo Ye?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, Mrs. Bo''s tears were more like pearls off the line, which could not be stopped.


    Bo Jinhua frowned tightly, and the bottom of his heart became uneasy: "tell me quickly, what''s the matter with Bo Ye? What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Bo took a deep breath. Under the repeated urging of Bo Jinhua, she dared to say everything.


    After hearing this, Bo Jinhua stood up from the sofa angrily. He grinned and sneered: "it''s really a great skill to admire the times."

 Chapter 1037

    <h4>Chapter 1037</h4>


    Mrs. Bo wiped her tears and said in a low voice, "this can''t bepletely strange. After all, ye shouldn''t have called people before he made a mistake. However, even if she is angry, she shouldn''t have spilled it out like this. Is it because she is a shallow person, so she won''t give ah ye so much face?"


    Mrs. Bo looked at Bo Jinhua and saw that he was angry. She was cruel and stepped up her efforts: "ah Ye wants to find Bo Qian too much. After all, he has disappeared for several days, which will make a pot of porridge in the family. If you are not careful and don''t know, you will hurt him, but who knows."


    Mrs. Bo couldn''t say any more. She covered her cheek and cried low.


    Bo Jinhua''s face was also ugly.


    Beating Bo Ye in public is tantamount to embarrassing him and beating his family''s face!


    No matter how he looked at it, he felt a burning anger in his heart.


    It''s burning. You can''t make ends meet.


    Mrs. Bo stood up and held Bo Jinhua''s big cold hand, The voice was very wronged: "Jinhua, as a mother, I must be distressed. However, I also know that Bo Qian''s consistent temper is like that. If he really reads ounts when hees back, even if he talks a few words, if Bo Qianes back, if he knows, he will make trouble at home, so I can only admit bad luck in this matter."


    So she could do nothing but cry.


    Mrs. Bo thought wrongly, and all her thoughts were exposed on her face.


    Bo Jinhua smiled coldly, and his voice was endless.


    "Hehe, admit bad luck? How can I recognize this ount? I can''t recognize it."


    Mrs. Bo moved her lower lip: "but."


    "No, but."


    Bo Jinhua interrupted her with a impatient voice.


    "After beating Bo''s face, I want to forget it. Who gives her rights."


    Mrs. Bo opened her mouth and closed it automatically.


    She lowered her head a little sad: "but I''m just afraid. If Bo shallowes back and knows, won''t it be at that time?"


    "Isn''t it something?"


    Bo Jinhua asked.


    "It''s hard not to achieve this. Forget it?" He paused and said, "I also want to know how much my face is worth in front of that girl."


    Then he looked at the pile of medicine and said, "I''ll handle these things. You take the medicine to him and ask him to take good care of himself."


    Mrs. Bo nodded helplessly, "OK."


    After Bo Jinhua left, Bo Fu wiped the tears off his face.


    She sneered and thought at the bottom of her heart. This time, she wanted to know if there were any tricks to make mu Shiniane out.


    I''m used to being rude at ordinary times. So what? Don''t be stubborn. No matter how powerful Bo Qian is, the old man likes her again. Now it''s not time for Bo Qian to decide. If she dies, she''ll be dead.


    What Bo Jinhua pays most attention to is face.


    If anyone dares to hurt the Bo family''s face, it is tantamount to plucking the tiger''s hair.


    Die.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian, I''ll wait and see how you pay a heavy price.


    Mrs. Bo takes out her mobile phone and sends a text message to Bo Ye when Bo Jinhua is far away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has lived with grandma these days.


    If ye Ling didn''t find her, she would look at the topic by herself here. If she went out, she would go to the library,

 Chapter 1038

    <h4>Chapter 1038</h4>


    Or order a ss of juice in other small shops and sit all day.


    It''s the same today.


    Ye Ling always seems to have an inexplicable preference for these small shops.


    Therefore, we can always find that kind of small shop with rich style in the downtown.


    Mu Shinian has been there several times and has be fond of it.


    Mu Shinian has been waiting in the store for a while without waiting for anyone.


    After half an hour, Ye Ling called and his voice was a little worried: "Shi Nian, I''m sorry, my grandpa hurt his leg. I''ll go to the hospital to see him."


    Mu Shi said, "it''s all right. Go quickly. Don''t be too nervous."


    "Well, I see. I''m sorry."


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian has ordered juice. After thinking about it, he simply doesn''t leave. He starts looking at the book here.


    Thendy saw that they had been here several times, so she was also familiar with them.


    "Why are you alone, your friend?"


    "She has something to do today and can''te." Mu Shinian speaks truthfully.


    Thendy gave a cry and suddenly realized, "that''s right."


    "Take your time. I''ll be busy first."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian took a sip of juice, picked up the book again and read it


    In the past 17 years, she seemed to have never been so serious.


    But this time, I don''t know what it was for gambling. She was so calm that she began to see things.


    Mu Shinian was filled with emotion. In the past, she began not to care about other people''s eyes. As a result, she thought that some people''s words began to be ancient and strange.


    The cell phone rang and a text message came in.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and it came from thin hair.


    She opened it curiously and almost took a mouthful of juice.


    Thin shallow sent a positioning, and then said, "here today."


    Mu Shinian stared at the information silently and turned it up. What looked after the house was another positioning information.


    Her head is bigger.


    She was just curious. She kept so many people away. If she asked, would he say it? Then she looked for it. Who could have thought of it!


    Mu Shinian was speechless. She sighed and edited a text message to reply.


    - oh.


    It''s too cold, and it''s also a consistent style of admiring the times.


    Thin and shallow but seems very satisfied.


    Mu Shinian really didn''t understand the man''s brain circuit. He always felt that he would jump up in the next second. Then, he sent a video to prove that he was really in this ce.


    Judging from his childishness these two days, it is really possible.


    Mu Shinian put back his mobile phone and picked up the book again to look like.


    As a result, before looking at two lines, the door was pushed open again.


    Someone came in.


    Thendy walked over and smiled: "Hello, wee..."


    Before he finished, the guest walked towards her.


    Thendy got a sound and looked at them strangely.


    Do you know?


    The visitor stopped in front of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw a familiar face.


    She sneered and put down the pen and paper: "is it you?"


    Bo Jinhua stood. Seeing her sitting, he didn''t stand up. He didn''t speak politely. He was even more angry.


    "Is this your etiquette?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "I''ve always been like this."

 Chapter 1039

    <h4>Chapter 1039</h4>


    In the future, it will be the same.


    Who are you, qualified to tell me what to do?


    Because of face, mu Shinian didn''t say these words.


    Bo Jinhua sneered: "by the way, how did I forget that you have always been so impolite."


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    This sentence is also wrong.


    Politeness is divided.


    It is necessary to be polite to the right people, but it is OK to be polite to the wrong people.


    It''s better than nothing anyway.


    Look at Bo Jinhua''s posture. Nine times out of ten, he''s going to settle ounts, isn''t he?


    Mu Shinian thought that he had offended those people recently.


    She has been studying all this time. The only person who offends is


    Mu Shinian raised his lips, and his voice was endless and loose: "you came for Bo Ye."


    Bo Jinhua''s face cooled when he saw that she dared to mention it.


    "I really can''t see. You are."


    Cheeky?


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to stand up. She leaned back in her chair and looked at Bo Jinhua coldly: "if it''s because of this, he deserved it. I won''t apologize for this, never."


    Bo Jinhua''s face suddenly sank


    "What do you mean? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, he deserved it."


    Mu Shinian, like his injustice, really said everything.


    Bo Jinhua''s face will be distorted.


    "He deserves it? Mu Shinian, don''t you know who you offended?"


    "I know." Mu Shinian smiled carelessly: "I said, don''t provoke me. I won''t let anyone provoke me. You won''t think I''m just talking about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The green veins of Bo Jinhua''s Qi are about to burst out.


    In his opinion, mu Shinian is really on the way to death and will never return.


    He bit his teeth and his voice was terrible: "Mu Shinian, it seems that you are really not afraid to offend people."


    Mu Shinian looked at him, still indifferent.


    Her life creed has always been like this.


    If others don''t offend her, she won''t offend anyone.


    But if others offend her, she will try her best to make people pay at any cost.


    Bo Ye unfortunately has to hit the muzzle of the gun. I really can''t me others for this.


    If you want to me, you can only me the son. It''s really not a thing.


    Bo Jinhua is estimated to be mad, and his face is twisted.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time.


    Bo Jinhua has wasted her five minutes. She still has a lot of work to do, so she really doesn''t have the heart to pay attention to him.


    "Do you have anything else? If you have nothing, you can go out. I have something else."


    Bo Jinhua took a deep breath and his face became gloomy in an instant.


    This is mu Shinian.


    The man chosen by his son himself.


    Impolite, vulgar, no respect for elders and children... What''s good? His son will be fascinated.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was not going to leave, and blinked curiously: "is there anything else you haven''t said?"


    You can say.


    When you''re finished, just leave.


    It may be that people of the Bo family are naturally not fond of them.


    Therefore, mu Shinian was eager for him to leave quickly. These emotions were written on his face.


    Bo Jinhua also knew what she meant, so he was even more angry.


    Mu Shinian still looked unknowingly. She looked at Bo Jinhua calmly, and her face was not half angry

 Chapter 1040

    <h4>Chapter 1040</h4>


    "If youe today just to say this, I can also answer you. If Bo Ye dares to continue to attack the people around me, I will do the same next time."


    "You!"


    Bo Jinhua is old. Everyone is polite to him. He hasn''t been so shameful.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard behind him wanted toe forward angrily.


    Bo Jinhua stretched out his hand hard and stopped him.


    He looked at it and said with a sneer, "do you dare to be so rude to me before you enter my Bo''s house?"


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and said, "I''ve always been like this."


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "with me, you never want to enter Bo''s house."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip; "Don''t worry, no one can stop me if I want to enter."


    The atmosphere between the two people was instant.


    It could explode at any time.


    Bo Jinhua stared at mu Shinian. The more he looked, the more he felt that the girl was so annoying!


    Why did his only heir fall in love with her.


    The more you think about it, the stronger the anger in your stomach.


    Mu Shinian was so disturbed by him that she didn''t even have the idea of reading. She raised her chin and looked cold and arrogant: "have you finished, then I''ll go."


    Then she would pick up her book.


    Bo Jinhua nced at the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard understood and immediately took her book away.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes sank and looked at the bodyguard without emotion.


    The bodyguard was looked at by her and felt chilly all over.


    He took a deep breath and hurriedly avoided her eyes.


    Mu Shinian smiled coldly: "put it down."


    The bodyguard grasped the book more tightly. He looked at Bo Jinhua and saw that he had no hint of the next step. Weakly clenched his teeth.


    When immortals fight, only their men suffer.


    He looked at mu Shinian and felt that he had an illusion that he would not live long.


    Bo Jinhua smiled coldly: "what''s the matter? My words haven''t finished yet."


    Mu Shinian always has no good face for the people of the Bo family.


    This will look at Bo Jinhua. She also looks as cold as ice.


    What''s more, Bo Jinhua made trouble first!


    Mu Shinian''s face was as cold as ice. There was an unspeakable coldness in his expression: "OK, you say."


    Mu Shinian pulled back his chair and sat down again.


    If it weren''t for the sake of this man''s thin father, she wouldn''t have settled this ount so easily.


    Bo Jinhua frowned, and his face gradually became gloomy and uncertain.


    "My son, where is he?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and pulled his lips: "I don''t know."


    "You must know." Bo Jinhua said firmly, "if anyone knows the whereabouts of my son, it must be you."


    For what?


    Mu Shinian sneered and didn''t want to talk at all.


    Bo Jinhua took a deep breath and said, "Bo Qian will tell you. You don''t have to hide me. I''m his father. Can I hurt him?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and said nothing.


    It was obvious that she didn''t believe him.


    Bo Jinhua frowned: "as I said, I won''t do anything to my sessor."


    "Who knows what Bo Qian is doing outside, in case he is doing something dangerous?"


    Mu Shinian disdained to hook his lower lip.


    How can bo shallow do dangerous things.


    Didn''t he get in touch with himself yesterday?

 Chapter 1041

    <h4>Chapter 1041</h4>


    Bo Jinhua looked at her helplessly and said, "he''s not going to run thepany, and he won''t let us know. What normal things do you think he will do?"


    "The reason why I came to you is also very simple. He is my chosen sessor. I can''t ignore this. If he''s just on a job or going out to do something, there''s no reason to hide it from everyone."


    I think you are also a reasonable person. You don''t even know about it.


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    There was still no wave on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Bo Jinhua knew that she was more or less moved by herself. After a sigh of relief, he continued: "if you don''t want to tell me, it''s OK. But you should make sure that there''s really nothing wrong with Bo Qian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at him coldly. His eyes were strange and cold.


    Bo Jinhua was looked at by her. For a moment, she also felt... Creepy.


    "I really don''t know."


    Mu Shinian said, "whoever asks me, I always answer this."


    "You!"


    Bo Jinhua really didn''t expect that she was so afraid of oil and salt. She couldn''t say what she was angry about.


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently: "are you finished, finished, can I go?"


    She looked at the man who still held her book. The corner of her lips turned coldly: "or, I can do it directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguard looked at Bo Jinhua and saw that he had no hint, so he had to hold the pile of books nervously and refused to let go.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "your son threatened me with my friend. What''s the matter? Do you want to learn from him?"


    Bo Jinhua clenched his fist and didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian spread his hand and smiled innocently: "anyway, I don''t think it''s strange what you do. Just, it''s better to be happy if you find me again and again. What means are there to finish it at one time? In this way, we don''t waste each other''s time, do you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Jinhua felt that his anger was about to burst out.


    He bit his teeth and stared at the girl in front of him with hatred.


    There was no emotion on her face. It looked like a person without temper. However, what she said made her popr teeth itch.


    Bo Jinhua pinched his palm hard and suppressed the anger with great self-control: "you are really good. No wonder Bo Qian will like you so much."


    Mu Shinian sneered and didn''t give any reply.


    Bo Jinhua stood up and motioned his men to return the things to her.


    Mu Shinian impolitely took the book away and pulled a cold mockery at the corners of his lips: "I can''t see. You''re quite childish."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Jinhua couldn''t help it. He almost gushed out his old blood.


    Mu Shinian held the book and looked at him coldly: "don''t start with the people around me. If they have something bad or bad, I won''t even abide by the most basic morality."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Jinhua''s face was gloomy for a moment.


    Mu Shinian walked away with the book in his arms. The bodyguards said, "what does she mean? It''s too arrogant, sir. Shall we teach her a lesson?"


    "How to give it."


    Bo Jinhua asked coldly, "I still expect to find Bo Qian''s whereabouts from her."


    "But she may not know." His subordinates also felt that this incident was too strange: "if young master Bo really didn''t let people know his whereabouts, he wouldn''t tell Miss mu. Isn''t it clear? How can he guarantee that Miss Mu won''t be coerced and have to reveal his whereabouts."

 Chapter 1042

    <h4>Chapter 1042</h4>


    Bo Jinhua''s face sank.


    The men felt more and more that what they said was reasonable.


    He nodded and added: "moreover, everyone is looking for young master Bo. He can certainly think that we will start from Miss mu. As long as young master Bo doesn''t want miss Mu to be in danger, he will avoid her."


    Everything makes sense.


    There is only one exnation. Mu Shinian doesn''t know Bo Qian''s whereabouts.


    Bo Qian probably doesn''t want to tell her.


    Therefore, up to now, this matter can only be said to be a nk.


    Bo Jinhua sat in a chair and his face was not very good-looking.


    You''re right.


    You''re right.


    However, what is the reason why Bo Qian is so mysterious? He is not naive enough to think that his son is fighting for the family business and manipting something secretly... He prefers that Bo shallow may drag the whole Bo family to hell.


    If so, the problem will be serious.


    Bo Jinhua lowered his head and his face always became ugly.


    Why on earth


    He thought


    When did Bo Qian start to be so powerful that all of them can be manipted by human beings? What are the strengths he concealed before, and why he doesn''t want to be connected with thepany at all?


    Bo Jinhua thought anxiously.


    "Send someone to follow her, and tell me anything she does."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian went out from the cafe, he didn''t want to continue looking for a ce to read. He simply returned to Bo''s house.


    The housekeeper has something to do these days. There is only one white tiger left in such arge manor, and there is a servant who is responsible for taking care of this big guy.


    When mu Shinian went back, the white haired tiger saw it and ran to her excitedly.


    He didn''t like sports recently, so his weight came up again. He almost pressed mu Shinian to the ground.


    Mu Shinian gently touched its big head, with a gentle smile on his face: "long time no see."


    The white tiger screamed and buried his head in her arms, which fully exined his grievance.


    Mu Shinian chuckled and shook the snacks bought on the road in front of it twice.


    The white haired tiger immediately whined, excitedly holding the food and circling around her.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t seen it for a long time, so he let it fool around.


    The servant smiled and said, "he likes you. Usually when I touch it, the boss doesn''t want to."


    "Hard work."


    Mu Shinian said.


    "It''s not hard. It''s very good."


    Mu Shinian looked at it and saw its belly. He silently put away all the food he hadn''t given it: "it''s too fat. I have to control its diet."


    "Don''t worry, we are sure." Said the servant.


    Mu Shi read en and yed with the white haired tiger for a while before he was ready to go back.


    As a result, the white haired tiger took her trouser legs in his mouth and rolled on the ground. He said he would go back with her.


    Mu Shinian is going to the sanatorium. If he goes to the apartment, he can take the white haired tiger away.


    This will, No.


    She squatted down and patted it on the head: "I have something important to do recently. When I''m finished, I''ll y with you every day, okay?"


    The white haired tiger blinked and looked at it innocently.


    Mu Shinian squatted down and spread out five fingers at it.


    "I''m too busy to distract myself from taking care of you."


    "But when I''m finished, I muste to you, okay?"

 Chapter 1043

    <h4>Chapter 1043</h4>


    This is almost in a consultative tone.


    The white haired tiger looked at her for two seconds, bowed his head wrongly, and then silently stretched out his ws.


    If it were thin and shallow here, I would be angry andugh at this scene.


    Will teach the white haired tiger that it is too proud to be a tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian returned to the sanatorium veryte.


    Fortunately, grandma believed her enough and never asked about her whereabouts.


    Mu Shinian ate, sat on the carpet and began to brush questions. Grandma sat on the sofa, wearing reading sses and began to hook a sweater.


    Neither of them meant to disturb each other.


    Only grandma asionally looked up and saw her granddaughter. It was like cutting turnips. She was fast and didn''t have any reaction time.


    Her reading sses are about to fall off.


    Does her family think so well? This is more than ten lines at a nce.


    "Nian Nian, you are so fast, do you do all the questions right?"


    "I think so."


    Mu Shinian is spelling out the speed. Last time she finished a set of questions, including inspection, it took nearly 30 minutes. This time, she wants to try to shorten the time.


    Grandma''s curiosity was aroused and said, "it can''t be 100% correct."


    Then she picked up the reference answer, began to proofread it carefully, and then put it back silently.


    Mu Shinian didn''t put down his pen: "grandma, how''s it going?"


    "Go on, child."


    Grandma said.


    This is the right ce where the uracy is.


    When did my granddaughter be so terrible?


    Is this the same as the parents'' Recitation in the past?


    Why doesn''t she even know her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have theplicated mind of the olddy. She finished thest question and took a look at her watch.


    Well, twenty-nine minutes, a minute earlier.


    You still have to keep trying.


    Mu Shinian looked at Grandma''s surprised eyes, silent, moved to grandma''s side and helped her start knitting.


    Grandma refused: "no, just do your job."


    "I''ll have a rest."


    Mu Shinian, like an hourter, leaned his head against grandma''s thigh and began to knit wool skillfully.


    "Grandma, I like the red one. Why don''t you knit me a red sweater? Besides, it seems very big. It doesn''t look like the number I wear."


    Grandma rubbed her head and said, "nature is not for you, it''s for thin and shallow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help protesting: "grandma, why do you prepare sweaters for him? He never wears sweaters in winter."


    "I''ll weave it for him, too." Grandma said, "you''ve been eating and drinking at someone''s house for so long, can''t you thank them well?"


    Mu Shinian thought that he was not rubbing food and drink, and Bo shallow didn''t dislike her rubbing food and drink.


    "You don''t understand the truth that eating people''s mouth is short and taking people''s hands is soft." Grandma pushed her reading sses and smiled very loudly.


    Mu Shinian kept moving in his hand: "I understand, but I don''t really eat and drink for nothing."


    "I also help take care of his pets."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help correcting his name: "that pet is not easy to take care of, but I taught him to obey."


    After all, she plucked people''s hair as soon as she met.


    It is estimated that there will be a psychological shadow from now on.


    Grandma sighed; "Well."


    "So, grandma, you''d better knit it for me." Mu Shinian turned the topic back and said solemnly; "I really don''t need clothes to wear."

 Chapter 1044

    <h4>Chapter 1044</h4>


    Mingming has been knitting sweaters for herself since she was a child. It hasn''t changed over the years. Suddenly, a thin one came in. Mu Shinian felt a little... Not happy.


    Like children, their own preference began to lose its original vor.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian''s face was even worse.


    Grandma also saw her mind, smiled and joked, "how old are you? Why are you still like a child."


    "Isn''t it just a sweater? Wait for grandma to knit one for you."


    Mu Shinian is a little more willing.


    However, I feel something wrong.


    "Am I by the way?"


    Grandma puffed a smile and waspletely amused by her: "no, you''re not. Don''t worry. Bo shallow is by the way."


    Mu Shinian is satisfied.


    Grandma couldn''t help shaking her head andughing: "you child, you are really."


    Grandma couldn''t say the rest.


    She looked at mu Shinian. It was clear that she was such a rational girl. How could she get confused? It was so embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian felt that this was a matter of principle.


    Anyway, she is Grandma''s favorite.


    Thin or shallow, stand aside.


    From small torge, she seemed to have only such a pet, which was given to her alone, so subconsciously, she didn''t want to share it even with the people she trusted.


    Grandma rubbed her head.


    Mu Shinian looked up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I just think it''s good for you." Some people hurt, some people care. If you are more familiar, you may y coquettish and cheat on that person.


    It is cold and inhumane to treat unfamiliar people. It makes people feel that she is very cold and difficult to approach.


    But if she is a familiar person, she will reveal all her hidden side a little carelessly.


    For example, this will.


    Grandma looked at mu Shinian. Obviously she was just a child. How could her mind be so heavy?


    Maybe it''s really rted to growing up in such an environment.


    No matter how hard she tries to make up for the missing part, she is still a little stretched after all.


    Grandma continued to knit a sweater with her head down. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the girl''s background and began to pick it up again.


    The little girl of her family is so distressing.


    She is going to die in the future. What should the little girl do? She doesn''t know how many grievances she will suffer. She is stubborn and unwilling to disclose her mind easily.


    Like when I was a child, when I was bullied, I would only hide in the dark and secretly sad, but I stubbornly refused to cry, lost the fight and refused to show weakness.


    He hit his head and blood, and he could get up the next day. The whole person was like a little fool.


    If she''s gone, who else can protect her.


    Grandma bowed her head and didn''t dare to think further. She continued to ponder those lines, and her voice was very gentle: "read and study hard. When you enter the University, grandma will be really relieved."


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely.


    Grandma smiled and shook her head: "no, ah, people are old. They just like to say that some of them don''t."


    Mu Shinian frowned and retorted, "you''re not old."


    "Good, good, not old." Grandmaughed: "you child, it''s obvious whether I''m old or not. You''re so unhappy."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say it, but he was unhappy to hear grandma say he was old.


    Old people have less time.


    But she still wants to stay with her grandmother for a long time.

 Chapter 1045

    <h4>Chapter 1045</h4>


    "Grandma, don''t say these words again in the future." Mu Shinian was not very happy and muttered, "you are not old, I will do well in the exam."


    "I believe you."


    Grandma smiled and joked: "I not only want to see you do well in the exam, but also watch you marry and have children. I''m still waiting to hold my little grandson. How can I be reconciled if I don''t wait."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, leaned against grandma''s thigh, held a book in his hand, and read it helplessly.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Grandma touched her head curiously.


    Mu Shinian confessed: "I don''t know how to answer you."


    "Ha ha." Grandma smiled helplessly: "yes, you are still young. You are still studying. When you graduate, talk about it at that time."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    She is still young, small is the reason, is the excuse.


    Because I''m young, I can avoid many things.


    Mu Shinian felt very young for the first time.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Grandma looked and smiled, "go pick it up. He called."


    Mu Shinian also saw Bo Qian''s name. She looked up and joked with her grandmother. She was inexplicably embarrassed and went to the balcony to answer with her mobile phone.


    As soon as the phone was answered, it was hung up before I could say anything.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked inexplicably flustered.


    If Bo Qian calls, he won''t hang up without saying a word for no reason. Moreover, more importantly, if he is in a very serious state, he probably won''t call, or the call is from someone else.


    Mu Shinian was silent, still worried, and called back directly.


    The phone rang for more than ten seconds, and finally no one answered.


    Mu Shinian hung up his cell phone and held it hard.


    Sure enough, what happened?


    Grandma gathered wool in the house. When she saw hering in, she looked a little wrong and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian came back and shook his head: "it''s all right."


    Grandma gave a cry and looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian squeezed out a smile and shook his head ndly; "It''s nothing. To be shallow, I have to stay outside for a few more days. There are still some things I haven''t finished."


    Grandma heard this sentence and immediately smiled: "so, my granddaughter, this is not giving up?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian''s wordless retort.


    Grandma waved her hand. I know everything on her face. Don''t hide your expression and look at her


    Mu Shinian was so bitter that she turned her head and went to the bathroom; "I''ll take a bath."


    "Shy, little girl."


    Grandma smiled and shook her head behind her.


    Mu Shinian heard it all and reluctantly pulled his lower lip.


    After entering the bathroom, she turned on the tap, took out her mobile phone, pressed the number and dialed out.


    Xiao Hei quickly picked it up: "boss, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian quickly reported an address: "here, go and check what happened to Bo Qian."


    Xiao Hei said, "what, master Bo has an ident?"


    "I don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense. Go and find out first, as soon as possible." Mu Shinian ordered in a faint voice.


    Xiao Hei also knew the seriousness of the matter and responded immediately; "I know. I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible."


    As soon as she hung up her cell phone, mu Shinian breathed out depressed. She leaned against the wall and her brain turned quickly.


    Bo Qian went out and kept it from everyone. He must be doing something others don''t know.


    But what could be so dangerous?

 Chapter 1046

    <h4>Chapter 1046</h4>


    Xiao Hei''s speed was very fast and soon replied: "I found the ce and the monitoring was transferred out, but I didn''t find the trace of young master Bo, but just now, his men didn''t know what orders they had received and left."


    Mu Shinian''s face changed; "What?"


    "Er... Don''t worry. I''m not sure. It''s nothing important." Xiao Hei doesn''t know how tofort him on the phone.


    In his opinion, mu Shinian would be so anxious. He must have got some news.


    "I''ll find your elder martial brothers and ask them to send someone over quickly."


    "No." Mu Shinian forced herself to calm down. She closed her eyes and said; "I''ll go and send a ne to pick me up."


    With that, she hung up.


    The door was knocked twice. Grandma''s curious voice sounded on the phone: "how can I wash for such a long time? I''ll catch a cold."


    "Oh,e out right away."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, turned off the tap, washed his face again, and then went out.


    Grandma handed her a ss of warm water.


    "Take a drink to warm up. It''s raining and getting cold today. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Don''t worry, grandma, it won''t."


    Mu Shinian took the water, drank two mouthfuls and said, "grandma, I''m going back to my apartment. Bo Qian asked me to send a message and lock hisputer."


    Grandma said, "it''s sote. Do you want to go back?"


    "Well, I''ll take a taxi back soon."


    "That''s OK. Then go back as soon as possible. Also, give me a call when you arrive, okay?"


    "OK, grandma."


    Mu Shinian went to change his pajamas and went out.


    She went directly to an abandoned building nearby, went to the roof, and then sent a message. Soon Xiaohei sent a helicopter.


    Mu Shinian sat up, took over the t te handed over, and closed his mouth in silence.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    "Xiao Hei said, not yet. His whereabouts almost broke at once."


    Mu Shinian frowned, and the bottom of my heart was more uneasy.


    Afraid of her worry, his men advised him, "don''t be nervous. If you can''t find it, it may not be a bad thing."


    How could mu Shinian not worry.


    She frowned with an unspeakable emotion.


    "Didn''t you find any trace near the hotel?"


    "None, no matter what they are monitoring or what they are. The surroundings are very clean. Maybe young master Bo himself has arranged people around there, so he didn''t give others a chance to deploy."


    Then where will he be.


    Mu Shinian didn''t go anywhere and didn''t know anything.


    "How long will it take to get there?"


    "Three hours."


    "... as soon as possible."


    Mu Shinian stared at the phone. He was not at ease. He made another call. As a result, no one answered.


    Is that phone call from Bo shallow?


    Or someone else?


    If it''s Bo Qian, why doesn''t he talk?


    If it''s someone else, what''s the purpose?


    Mu Shi is anxious.


    Especially at this time, there is no news.


    His subordinates also saw her impatience and gently persuaded him, "don''t worry, Miss mu. It''s no use worrying now. We''ve sent people over there to find it. Maybe there will be news soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the mobile phone rang.


    His men looked at mu Shinian, immediately picked it up, and then ordered it out.


    In the mobile phone, a strange voice came clearly: "young master Bo''s whereabouts are unknown. Just now, an unknown attack urred in the ce where young master Bo is located. Many people were injured and some people disappeared. That ce has be a piece of ruins."

 Chapter 1047

    <h4>Chapter 1047</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian turned pale.


    His men were silent.


    The man over there didn''t know that mu Shinian was beside him. He said low, "don''t tell Miss Mu first, lest she worry. Let''s look for it again."


    His subordinates looked at him and thought about it. With a sigh of grace, they hung up the phone directly.


    He looked at mu Shinian and wanted tofort him, but he didn''t know how to talk about it.


    I had to hang up first.


    "Miss mu, are you all right? There is no urate news yet. Don''t think about it."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and didn''t say a word.


    Oh, No.


    His hands clenched the cell phone hard, and he was a little nervous.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t think it''s good.


    She probably can''t even do the most basic calmness now.


    His men didn''t dare to say anything. They could only look at the driver and silently urged her to hurry up and try to hurry up.


    ¡­¡­


    It waste at night when mu Shinian got off the ne.


    Little elder martial sister called and said, "are you okay? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Mu Shinian''s voice was a little hoarse, which startled the little elder martial sister; "Don''t be nervous. We''ve sent someone to look for it. Bo Qian will be fine."


    Mu Shinian wanted to say a good word, but when it came to his mouth, he still couldn''te around.


    The little elder martial sister knew that she was in a very sad mood and was very distressed: "Shi Nian, listen to me. You won''t be worried. You must calm down first, you know?"


    "Calm down first, and then find a way."


    "I know." Mu Shinian took a deep breath, and his voice was a littleplicated: "don''t worry, little elder martial sister. I''m really fine."


    "... well, don''t worry, we''ll be there right away."


    "No, I can do it myself."


    "We don''t trust you like this." The little elder martial sister took a deep breath and slowly continued: "don''t worry, even if there is only one breath left, we will save him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip bitterly: "OK."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian left the apron in silence.


    My men have parked their car at the entrance.


    Mu Shinian sat in the rear seat, opened the tablet and silently looked at some of the videos that had juste from it.


    The scene was in ruins. Some people screamed and others struggled. It made no difference that it was hell.


    Mu Shinian silently looked at it several times, and finally buckled the te in ce.


    The people around her looked at her and dared not say anything.


    Mu Shinian looks at the scenery outside the window. She is in a bad mood now. However, she can''t let her feelings affect her. Otherwise, Bo shallow is still waiting for her to rescue.


    Mu Shinian bit his lower teeth hard, almost bleeding.


    The driver almost raced to the fastest speed and came to the scene in the shortest time.


    Mu Shinian opened the door, looked at the ruins and bursts of ck smoke, raised his hand and covered his mouth.


    Then she went straight inside.


    The fire in the ruins hasn''t been put out yet. My men were afraid of her ident and directly followed her: "Miss mu, let''s go in. Wait outside first."


    Mu Shinian crossed her hand and went in directly. As soon as she went in, she coughed twice.


    His men quickly took out two wet towels and handed them to her: "Miss mu."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian took it and went to the ce where Bo Qianst appeared ording to the address just sent by his subordinates.


    It''s full of ruins over there. I can''t see the original location at all.

 Chapter 1048

    <h4>Chapter 1048</h4>


    Mu Shinian bent over and opened stones.


    Seeing this, his men hurried to help behind them.


    Soon, they turned over the stones in the ruins. Mu Shinian bent down and picked up a brooch on the ground. His eyes seemed to be stabbed.


    This is a thin brooch.


    This brooch fell here, which means that when the ident happened, it was just here.


    Mu Shinian held the brooch hard, and another group of people came back after searching, one by one.


    "I can''t find it. I haven''t found the trace of young master Bo."


    No trace is the best.


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief. She clutched the brooch and said, "expand the search scope, let people decode the thin and shallow mobile phone, and then locate it directly."


    His men wondered, "decoding?"


    Mu Shinian nodded as he walked into the car: "well, decoding, his mobile phone is equipped with an anti tracking device. I know the original password of that device."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His subordinates were almost stunned and looked at mu Shinian.


    This is awesome.


    Did Bo Qian directly tell mu Shinian the password of his anti tracking device? With that tracking device, if you want to know the whereabouts of people, isn''t it handy?


    After all, I still trust too much.


    My men did it immediately.


    Mu Shinian is sitting in the rear seat. She is very calm now, calmly thinking about what to do.


    What''s the next step.


    Mu Shinian held the brooch, and the edges and corners directly pierced her hand. A trace of blood came out. His men looked at it, frowned and dared not say anything more.


    Thin and shallow


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Bo Qian was seriously injured. When he exploded, he was in the center. No matter how fast he hid, he was also affected.


    In order to protect him, the bodyguard put his body in the past, and then the whole back was bloody and shed a lot of blood.


    Thin shallow frowned and calmly gave him emergency treatment.


    When the bodyguard woke up, he was about to faint from the pain.


    Thin shallow pressed his hand: "I''ll arrange someone to send you out soon."


    The bodyguard shook his head and said firmly, "it''s okay. I can bear it." After a pause, he took a breath and continued, "now people outside must be looking for you everywhere. You can''t show up now, otherwise there will be danger."


    Thin shallow frown: "listen to me, it will be fine."


    The bodyguard still wanted to talk, but he pulled the wound and almost convulsed with pain.


    The bodyguard is seriously injured. Not only the trauma, but also the internal organs are estimated to have problems. At this time, if you don''t send him to the hospital earlier, you can''t tell when the problem will ur.


    Thin shallow stood up and breathed out tired.


    "What''s going on now?"


    "Outside contact has been interrupted." Another man spoke; "We have cut off contact with others, and there are people looking for you outside. As for the people inside the organization, it is estimated that they didn''te so soon."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows twice.


    There are also some scars on his body, butpared with the bodyguard, it can be regarded as a minor injury.


    He thought for a while and said, "don''t contact people outside. Let''s go another way."


    "Sir, you can''t go out." His men looked at the half dead bodyguard on the bed. Although they were sorry for him, their main responsibility was to protect him after all.


    If he has two or three weaknesses, it''s called ying big hair.


    Thin shallow made a decision: "that''s it. I''ll go out and have a look first."


    His men stared round and hurriedly stopped him; "Sir, we''re going too. Just stay here first. You''re hurt."

 Chapter 1049

    <h4>Chapter 1049</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at the two men.


    It''s all his people. He knows their character better than anyone else.


    He pulled him out of the abyss. In order to be grateful, he would rather lose his life for him.


    But their lives are also lives.


    Thin shallow looked at them calmly. After watching them for a long time, he had no choice but to breathe out.


    "I really want to survive."


    He said: "I used to think it didn''t matter how extravagant this life was, but now it''s different. Now I have people waiting for me. She''s still waiting for me to go back. The college entrance examination will be held for some time. If I have an ident here, her mood will be affected."


    Thin and shallow wiped the blood off his cheeks, and his voice was a little bitter.


    "But your life is also life."


    "If she were here today, she would probably make the same decision with me."


    His subordinates understand what Bo Qian means. They have heard that Bo Qian has a woman, and she is still a minor. Bo Qian protects her very well and doesn''t even show her face.


    They thought it should be false.


    Now it seems that it is true.


    "I''ll keep my life and go back to see her."


    Go and see her.


    In case of any injury or idental death, the girl is expected to be frightened.


    Although she doesn''t seem to be frightened by anything.


    "After I go out, you find the right opportunity and run out to contact."


    Bo Qian exined all the rest to be exined. Then he walked out without looking back.


    His men looked at him nkly and finally clenched their teeth: "don''t worry, young master Bo, we will move to save the soldiers!"


    ¡­¡­


    This group is very close.


    It''s almost the kind that doesn''t leave a way back for thin shallow.


    After a conflict with two groups of people, Bo Qian hid in a remote andplex area in a hurry.


    He was hurt a little more in the crossfire.


    But it''s not very serious.


    However, if the wound is not treated for a long time, it is also easy to cause infection.


    Thin shallow feels top heavy now.


    But he can''t fall yet.


    Anyway, he had to drag his life back to see mu Shinian.


    Those looking outside go away.


    Thin shallow leaned against the wall of the ruins, reached out and pressed his wound in an attempt to wake himself up.


    Under the severe pain, he really woke up a lot.


    Thin shallow slowly breathed out, took out a piece of chocte from his pocket, took two bites, and put it back.


    He is not sure when his rescue will arrive.


    If not, he will stick to it for some time.


    There must be only one way out.


    Moreover, he was too anxious this time.


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone and turned it off for insurance.


    However, at this time, he wants to call back.


    Listen to the voice of Mu Shinian again. Even if the road ahead is dangerous, he dares to go.


    Bo Qian put his mobile phone back and took out a photo hidden in the dark grid of his clothes. It was a certificate photo taken when mu Shinian was enrolled. The girl in the photo had long hair and no emotion on her face. Her skin was very white and her expression was very light.


    He saw countless amorous feelings, and finally fell on her.


    He has long recognized this.


    After watching it for a long time, Bo Qian squatted on the ground, took out a lighter, lit a fire and approached the photo.


    The thin hand trembled.


    After hanging up, he formatted all the information in his mobile phone and determined that it was destroyed. No one can recover it, including the two photos and a video secretly taken by mu Shinian in the past.

 Chapter 1050

    <h4>Chapter 1050</h4>


    Now all about her is this picture.


    If I remember correctly, he took this picture secretly.


    Thin shallow stared at the picture and looked at the familiar person inside. The corners of his eyes were suddenly sour.


    This is probably the first time that he is so afraid of death, not pain, but that he will never see the people he wants to see again.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and pressed the lighter.


    Looking at the fire devouring the picture, he looked a little free.


    Anyway, even if he is gone, he has left so many people, and they will protect mu Shinian.


    And all he can do is not to involve her.


    The mes gradually swallowed up.


    Thin shallow forced himself not to open his eyes.


    However, before it could be burned clean, there was a slight noise in the house.


    The thin and shallow eyebrows sank, and they were not afraid of pain. They directly held the photo with their hands.


    The me was extinguished.


    The only light became dim.


    But the sound suddenly disappeared again.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled. After careful identification, they found that it was a mouse.


    He breathed out, feeling that he was really too nervous.


    Otherwise, you won''t be slow to this step.


    Thin shallow sighed heavily and came out. There was an unspeakable heaviness between his eyebrows and eyes. He bowed his head and looked at the photo. Just half of his face was left.


    Thin shallow wants to burn her again, but this time, he can''t lift his hand to destroy it.


    He looked at the picture in silence and breathed out helplessly.


    forget it.


    Just stay with him.


    Stay with me until the end.


    The surrounding voices gradually calmed down.


    There are fewer people walking outside.


    Thin shallow stayed up in the middle of the night. After confirming that there was no sound, he found a ce that was easy to escape, but it was not easy to get in.


    Thin shallow found a clean ce, leaned against the wall and barely slept.


    He has been running away for nearly a day. The wound on his body has not been properly treated. In addition, his spirit is in a state of high concentration, so he can''t get back from the high fever.


    In his sleep, his girl sat beside him with a reference book in his hand. As soon as he reached out, he could touch her hair. As soon as she looked back, she saw him and pulled her lower lip slightly. Her smile was very light, but he liked it very much.


    He likes to sit beside her. He doesn''t have work every time. He just likes the feeling of standing beside her.


    With her, he felt like the world.


    He also likes to touch her hair. At first, she will feel very strange and shocked, but after a few times, she will touch and touch him at will.


    So he stepped up his efforts and touched his hair when something was difficult.


    Sometimes it''s just boring. He also touches her hair.


    Girls are sometimes disturbed, but most of the time they are obedient and write seriously. He looks at it and dislikes her poor handwriting.


    At this time, the girl stared at him with displeasure like a cat stepping on its tail.


    In his sleep, Bo shallow knew it was a dream.


    But he still held on. In his dream, he became presumptuous.


    He took the girl''s hand and gently kissed her lips in her amazement.


    He only intended to kiss that once. As soon as he met her, he didn''t want to let go. He pressed the back of her head and didn''t allow her to escape, deepening the kiss.

 Chapter 1051

    <h4>Chapter 1051</h4>


    The girl looked confused.


    But he raised his hand and hugged him


    Thin shallow, just like in his sleep, Xiao thought countless times and hugged her tightly. Seeing that she was obedient, he couldn''t help bullying harder.


    This dream is very good.


    It would be better if I could see you again.


    Thin shallow so think, heart lit up a shameful idea.


    It would be great if it could.


    When I wake up from my sleep, I still don''t want to wake up.


    His eyes were already wandering, and there was nothing to see clearly in front of him.


    He stared so nkly at a vague impression in front of him.


    Blurred people and contours.


    Her hand was on his forehead. It was cold andfortable.


    He couldn''t help rubbing his hand twice.


    "Mu Shinian."


    The visitor paused for a moment, and then gave a slow grace; "I''m here."


    I''ming.


    thank you for working so hard.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes. It''s good. How can he make money.


    Just dream of her.


    I can still hear her voice.


    Bo Qian feels that the world is not thin to him.


    Thin shallow leaned against the wall and closed his eyes tired.


    "Did he faint?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Forget it, he''s tough enough. Don''t you see what his wound looks like?"


    Thin shallow listened to these voices, the whole person was stunned, and then suddenly woke up.


    He opened his eyes and saw mu Shinian''s face and several people he didn''t know very well.


    Thin shallow looked at them, silent for a few seconds, his eyes fell on mu Shinian.


    "You."


    "Can you get up?"


    Mu Shinian held some gauze in her hand. She took a paper towel and wiped some dirty cheeks for him: "we''re going to leave here right away. Those people are expected to find them soon."


    Thin shallow stared at her.


    A few secondster, the voice was terrible: "Why are you here?"


    Does she know where this is and dare toe here? What should he do if something happens?


    Before mu Shinian spoke, someone impolitely retorted: "just be satisfied. There are soldiers chasing outside. If we weren''t afraid of her sadness, we wouldn''te here."


    It took them a lot of effort to finally find someone.


    But even if you know where people are, there are still problems.


    For example, there are too many people chasing outside. They led people away before they came here.


    Otherwise, they won''t be afraid if they meet face-to-face.


    I''m afraid that if one or two people are identally released during the confrontation and the news is passed on, the situation will be worse.


    Without disturbing those people, they can urately find ces and find people. In the past few hours, they have been terrified


    Unfortunately, Bo Qian has no time to care about his life and death.


    He just looked at mu Shinian and his face was angry. He was even more angry than when he was hurt.


    "Say, who let youe here? What are you doing in such a damn ce?"


    Someone couldn''t see it anymore. He wanted toe over and was stopped.


    "You''re hurt."


    Mu Shinian took iodine and carefully wiped the wound off his arm: "your men have sent someone to receive it. There is no life danger for the time being."


    "You have a rest. You have to go with us. Arge number of people wille in here soon. At that time, you can''t run."

 Chapter 1052

    <h4>Chapter 1052</h4>


    Thin shallow frowned and sped her wrist. His voice was very cold: "I asked you what you''re doing here. You''re not at home and read your books. What are you doing here?"


    What if something happens.


    In case the people whoe with her are unreliable.


    This man really doesn''t know whether he is superior or not.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by his grumpy senior brother; "I said, you are too ignorant. We came to save you. Even if you didn''t say thank you, you still have such a temper. What''s the matter? If you didn''t have us, you would have died."


    "All right."


    The voice was interrupted.


    The man looked at the man with loud eyes and closed his mouth again.


    She looked at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian took out his hand, took out his breath, and said in a depressed voice, "leave here first. I''m exining to you."


    Thin shallow looked at those people and looked at mu Shinian. Without saying a word, he could see that his mood was really very bad.


    Mu Shinian breathed out heavily.


    It''s big.


    She won''t find anyone to be scolded by then


    And how to exin the people she brought.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to think about it. After looking at the people behind her, someone nodded at her and went out first.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, joined hands with a man and carefully helped thin up.


    The eyes of thin and shallow back injuries are serious. In addition, it is estimated that they suffered internal injuries when they copsed yesterday. Therefore, the whole person''s mood seems not too high.


    After they went out, they directly took thin shallow to a path


    Thin shallow looked at them and his face became more and more ugly.


    What these people think is professional.


    The route they chose and the way they evacuated were strictly trained.


    So, in that case, they may be


    Before he came back, suddenly, the man holding him beside him pulled away his strength and said to Mu Shinian, "look at him."


    "OK, be careful."


    Mu Shinian told me. The man followed the others in front and left.


    Not long ago, they dragged a few people over.


    Mu Shinian looked, squatted down directly, found themunication machine from them and pressed it down.


    The other party''s anxious voice immediately came over: "have you found it? Shit, Bo Qian is really powerful. He can hide so much. He has only half his life left and can toss so much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at anyone, but raised his hand and gave it to another man.


    The man coughed and said angrily, "grass, stop. What the hell is this ce? I haven''t found anything."


    "No more. Let''s keep looking."


    "Well, I don''t have any in this area. Where else haven''t I found?"


    "I''ve looked for the other one in the south. I''m not sure. People have already run away."


    "No matter what, I''ll go to the South and look for it. I''ll tell the boss at that time."


    "OK, let''s stop talking and hang up."


    Communication was cut off.


    Mu Shinian took down themunication machine and said, "it''s estimated that it can only be concealed for a while, not for a long time."


    "Well, they do have a lot of people. We led some away, but there are still some people here."


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment and said, "just use these two people to spread the news. Let''s hurry up and go as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1053

    <h4>Chapter 1053</h4>


    "I see."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian''s skilledmand and instructed those people, but he didn''t dare to look into his own eyes.


    His eyes sank in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    Mu Shinian paused with his fingers and didn''t speak.


    The man who held thin and shallow, pulled his lower lip and said, "I was saved by her. This time she asked us for help. It was a favor to sell her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow doesn''t know whether he believes this sentence or not. His face is wrong all the way.


    Mu Shinian hardly dared to look into his eyes.


    She silently stopped opening her head and held his hand, but she was exerting herself


    "Get out of here first."


    Thin shallow didn''t make a sound. A pair of eyes stared at her silently.


    The second senior brother nced at them, took the initiative to speak and broke the silence: "it''s not safe here. Someone wille at any time. Withdraw from the safe distance first."


    Thin shallow still didn''t speak, just cooperate with them to leave.


    The group didn''t directly conflict with people. They walked around several ces before they finally went out. Someone was waiting for them there.


    Thin shallow sat in the rear seat, his tired face was cold, and everyone around him was not good.


    His most familiar idea of admiring the time seems not to be a good stubble.


    They seem to be in the same team.


    A dangerous person who wanders in a dangerous area.


    Thin shallow silently closed his eyes, and the whole person''s face became a little strange.


    He leaned back in his chair without looking at the people around him.


    Mu Shinian was fidgeting all the way. She clenched her fist hard and did nothing wrong, but she felt that she was very wrong.


    At that moment, the whole person felt a little guilty.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    The whole process, no one moved.


    The atmosphere inside the car is very strange.


    The driver looked at the man next to him and hinted at the people behind him.


    The second senior brother held his arm, shook his head and looked at the scenery outside silently.


    The driver was speechless and didn''t dare to say anything. The atmosphere in the car was a little strange.


    At this time, it''s best not to say anything, otherwise, it''s estimated that you will be unlucky.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    After all, Bo Qian had a high fever. After a while, he fainted.


    His head rested on mu Shinian''s shoulder.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw that Bo Qianzheng closed his eyes and slept uneasily.


    Mu Shinian frowned, raised his hand and touched his forehead.


    It''s very hot.


    And his lips are dry.


    It looks terrible.


    "Rest assured"


    The second senior brother''s calm voice came.


    Mu Shi recited his kindness. She raised her hand a little stiff and held her thin body to prevent him from identally sliding down.


    The driver raised his eyebrows and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    Their childhood reading seems to have grown up. They all know how to be considerate.


    More than an hourter, the car stopped in the hotel garage.


    With the help of the second senior brother and several of her senior brothers and sisters, Bo Qian put the man on the bed. The doctor held his chin and stood by the bed to observe. He said, "Gee, it''s said that he poured out and wanted to catch this man. He can still survive. It seems that he really has some skills. When I was a child, he deserves you."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak and looked at him speechless.


    The doctor waved his hand: "it''s nothing to admit. Don''t worry, I won''tugh at you."


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip silently, and he had a headache.

 Chapter 1054

    <h4>Chapter 1054</h4>


    The second senior brother leaned against the door and hugged his arm. His posture was still very cool: "quack, you''d better see a doctor quickly. If he really burns his brain, you''ll be broken."


    The doctor tutted again and began to take his temperature.


    But the sound was chilly.


    "Is it difficult that you will attack me when you read?"


    The second elder martial brother looked at their younger martial sister.


    Their younger martial sister was expressionless and didn''t even bother to refute.


    The second senior brother raised his eyebrows and said in a loose voice, "master will clean you up."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, the doctor was worthy of being a genius doctor. His brain turned quickly. He blinked and understood.


    He coughed and immediately elerated his work.


    Also, people are eager for the times.


    If anything happens, it will make a big deal.


    They all thought that their younger martial sister was going to die alone. As a result, they suddenly met such a person. It was like a beam of light that crashed into her life. If he pinched the me, it was estimated that the master would p it!


    The doctor acted quickly.


    Three or two times, he took care of the wound, and then tied up a little bit. After all this, he stood up straight and vowed: "young martial sister, don''t worry. He promised that he would be fine."


    Mu Shinian finally let go of what he said.


    At the door, someone came.


    After taking a look at the second senior brother and getting his hint, he said, "we have found young master Bo''s men. They are all right. One of them was seriously injured, but his life was saved. The other one was only slightly injured. It would be good to rest for a period of time."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    I guess she won''t answer.


    The second elder martial brother said, "well, go down and take it."


    "Also, they want to see young master Bo." The man said, "the seriously injured man is also making trouble. He said he would stop until he saw young master Bo."


    "Give them tranquilizers." The second elder martial brother said directly, "if you can''t, use sleeping pills."


    My men gave a shout and took orders.


    The doctor wants to go out, hold mu Shinian''s arm and take her out.


    "Take a bath and eat well. You haven''t eaten all day."


    Mu Shimian''s face was very pale. She nodded tired and went to the next room.


    But without taking two steps, she stopped again.


    The doctor looked at her and said, "OK, I''ll watch him here, OK? Make sure he''s okay."


    Mu Shinian was relieved: "thank you."


    "Fool."


    The doctor rubbed her head twice and said; "Go."


    Mu Shinian went out.


    The man was already in aa, and the doctor didn''t worry about what would disturb him. He looked at the second senior brother and asked curiously, "who''s the younger martial sister?"


    "Or do you think?"


    The second elder martial brother put his hands in his pockets and his voice was always cold: "if it weren''t for the little younger martial sister''s baby, how could he call us all to participate in the rescue in person?"


    The doctor raised his eyebrows even higher.


    He smiled and gave a meaningful Grace: "I can''t see that this boy has some skills. We can''t help but look at him differently."


    "Who knows." The second senior brother looked unhappy.


    That''s their junior sister.


    I love my little sister who grew up.


    As a result, just be someone else''s?


    No wonder Shifu is so angry that his whole person is about to explode.

 Chapter 1055

    <h4>Chapter 1055</h4>


    He''s probably going to blow up, too.


    The doctor saw his mind and couldn''t smile: e on, junior sister is going to marry. We can''t take care of her all our life. Isn''t that the best ending if she can find someone she likes?"


    Two, the elder brother left his eyes and the injured person could not makeints about his face. He could not help but Tucao, "how can I feel the camber of a cabbage?"


    The doctor looked at thin shallow, although he didn''t see how thin shallow could hook up with the dog.


    But he couldn''t helpughing: e on, your mentality is the illusion of your daughter''s marriage. Calm down."


    The second senior brother was notforted at all.


    Without saying a word, he pulled his hand down from his shoulder: "master, it''s not easy for someone surnamed Bo."


    "Master is proud." The doctor said, "if the younger martial sister likes it, can the master stop it?"


    Second elder martial brother probably thinks so.


    There is no intention of denying it.


    The two men went out and saw that the living room was full of people. They raised their eyebrows and said, "are they all here?"


    All the seven people they recently rushed over havee, and the remaining five havee now.


    It''s all set.


    Except for a master.


    The second senior brother nodded to the master brother, walked over and sat on the sofa.


    Holding a cup of coffee, the little elder martial sister propped her chin and said, "the little younger martial sister actually brought people here?"


    "Ah."


    The second elder martial brother said, "I called and asked the master for instructions. Then the master ran away from home."


    "..." the people in the living room covered their faces one after another.


    No one knows what to say.


    Their master has great powers, but one thing is not good, that is, he is too childish.


    He said he would run away from home, but the route he ran away from home is probably in the garden downstairs.


    Brother master coughed and said, "so, is this recognition?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people looked at each other.


    The fifth senior brother gnashed his teeth and said, "I think it''s still a little ufortable."


    "Younger martial sister has brought people here. However, it seems that she has identified them."


    A group of people began to stop talking again.


    The atmosphere in the living room became very dignified.


    The little elder martial sister propped her chin and looked sadly at the direction upstairs: "I''m in a very bad mood. How can I break it?"


    None of the group spoke.


    Because they are in a bad mood.


    The little elder martial sister sighed and said, "forget it, I can only bless you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people don''t want to bless.


    Mu Shimian walked down and saw a room full of people. She calmed down after this meeting.


    She thought that these people seemed to be called by her.


    Afraid of beingte, she arranged all the routes.


    The doctor, the evacuation route, the person in charge of the operation, the bodyguard, and the informants, including what to do if thework is disconnected in that area... All, in a short time, she took almost all the possibilities into ount.


    She''s just afraid. What if it''s toote.


    The master asked her to calm down, but she couldn''t do it.


    Crazy and extreme.


    Quiet and crazy.


    She couldn''t think of anything else in her mind. What decisions she made were judged by instinct.


    So, after calming down, looking at these people, she blinked twice, her eyes solidified slowly, and finally, she said calmly, "you''reing."

 Chapter 1056

    <h4>Chapter 1056</h4>


    A crowd of people stared at her.


    Five senior brothers automatically give way to a position.


    Mu Shinian sat over, poured a ss of boiling water, drank two mouthfuls, and suddenly covered his stomach.


    She was silent.


    A group of people stared at her stomach and growled. They looked at each other and stood up one after another: "young martial sister, wait, we''ll prepare food for you."


    Then he went to five or six at once.


    Others didn''t want to move and were dragged over.


    "Can you wash the dishes? Hurry up."


    "Cut the meat first."


    "Cooking porridge, she has a bad stomach."


    The kitchen was very big. There were more than ten people in a hurry, and it became lively all of a sudden.


    The little elder martial sister ate grapes, sat next to Mu Shinian, raised her hand, hooked her neck and took her to herself: "it''s okay, don''t worry, there''s nothing."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and looked very weak.


    "I know."


    "Well, don''t think about anything. We were the first to top the sky when it fell."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth: "I know. Am I troublesome to you?"


    Before the little elder martial sister could speak, a head appeared in the kitchen: "no, how can it be troublesome?"


    "Yes, younger martial sister, don''t think too much."


    "Since you are the person you want to protect, we can''t make you cry."


    Several people in the kitchen came out.


    Even the eldest and second senior brothers stood by the door, nodded calmly and agreed.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    Seeing her smile, the group finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She just smiled.


    Laugh, it means that things are not very serious.


    Because their master is an idiot in cooking, every apprentice he receives, in addition to admiring the times, has reached a peak in cooking.


    Therefore, the food they cooked can be said to be full of color, vor and taste.


    Mu Shinian was very hungry, so he ate happily.


    A group of people sat on the big table.


    The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    "Speaking of, is it going to be the college entrance examination?"


    "Well, soon."


    Mu Shinian took a sip of soup, looked up at them and said, "there are twenty days left."


    "Time ising."


    The fifth senior brother said with emotion, "have you decided where to take the exam?"


    The little elder martial sister said, "you''d better consider your major. Just the score of the little younger martial sister, you can test anywhere."


    "Yes." The fifth elder martial brother echoed: "by the way, I''d better consider a major."


    "Well, think about it then." Mu Shinian nodded.


    A group of people chatted while eating.


    The eldest martial brother waited until they had almost eaten before he said, "who wants to kill Bo Qian?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t guess." Five elder martial brothers said; "We''ve tracked it down, but we can''t trace anything. What I see is that there are several batches, either conspiracy or they''re hired."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "people on the road."


    "So sure?" The eldest martial brother said, "it may also be those people in the Bo family. Don''t they also want Bo Qian''s life?"


    Mu Shinian smiled: "it''s not them. They don''t know where Bo Qian is."


    "Moreover, on such arge scale, old man Bo will not be allowed. He wants to be Bo shallow''s sessor."


    Mu Shinian speaks very fast.


    Everyone in the seat knows that this is her reaction when analyzing things.

 Chapter 1057

    <h4>Chapter 1057</h4>


    The second senior brother frowned: "there''s another saying that Bo Qian''s mother''s backstage is very tough. It''s estimated that Bo Qian''s backstage has yed a lot of role in being an heir. But for old man Bo, Bo Qian is not a qualified sessor, so will old man Bo secretly do it in order to get rid of him with the help of others."


    Mu Shinian still shook his head.


    "Impossible."


    Everyone looked at her in amazement.


    Mu Shinian said, "old man Bo still wants to choose Bo Qian as his sessor. Acting won''t be so serious. So, it''s really strange."


    Who will chase Bo shallow? This is very strange.


    Why does old man Bo want Bo Qian to be the sessor? She thought for a long time and didn''t understand much.


    The second senior brother looked at the big senior brother: "if it''s you, how to choose?"


    "The uncertainty is too high."


    The elder martial brother answered truthfully.


    The second senior brother nodded.


    "Yes, the risk factor of thin and shallow is really too high. If it were me, I wouldn''t choose him."


    So, it''s a big problem.


    "Come one by one. Don''t toss about these things recently." The elder martial brother said slowly, "you can finish the exam first. We are here for the rest."


    Mu Shinian has never been an easy person to rely on others.


    However, here, she can rely on them wholeheartedly.


    Don''t worry about any idents.


    Mu Shinian smiled and nodded, "OK, thank you."


    "Thank you. What can I thank you for? We are all family." Five elder martial brothers said.


    The little elder martial sister took mu Shinian''s shoulder and raised her eyebrows at everyone: "yes, we haven''t been together for a long time."


    "Everyone seems to have something to do, so we seldom get together."


    That said, we all have some feelings.


    Mu Shinian also pulled his lower lip and said, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Would you like to take this opportunity to go out and y?" Everyone looked at the hotel and couldn''t help bending his mouth: "speaking of it, we rarely get together after we go out."


    "We all forget that we all came to this ce when we were young."


    Mu Shi Nian''s lips were slightly picked.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Suddenly, I miss it.


    A group of people didn''t talk much.


    It seems that those traces will disappear when you grow up. No matter how you find them, you can''t find them back.


    "But." As soon as the doctor''s topic changed, his smile became strange: "before that, you have to think about how to exin to Bo shallow. He estimates that he will wake up tomorrow. By that time..."


    Mu Shinian immediately felt that the food was not very delicious.


    She pinched her chopsticks and looked at the doctor angrily.


    That look, it''s terrible.


    The doctor silently raised a spoon and covered his face.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless, bowed his head and ate silently.


    "Leave the problem to us." The fifth elder martial brother said, "the second elder martial brother has just opened his words. No matter how round it is, it is estimated that he can only go in that direction."


    Mu Shinian also thinks it makes sense.


    She nodded her head gently and said, "OK."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of it."


    The second senior brother made a pledge.


    Mu Shi read grace and didn''t continue to say anything.


    After dinner, mu Shinian went to the bedroom.


    Bo Qian is still in aa, but the temperature has dropped.


    Mu Shinian was relieved when she was sure that she was getting better.


    The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder and said, "go and have a rest first. We are watching here. When he wakes up, we will tell you first."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1058

    <h4>Chapter 1058</h4>


    Mu Shinian is really tired.


    After confirming that Bo Qian was all right, she also went directly to the room, washed and went to bed.


    After this sleep, she felt that she had slept for a long time.


    When she woke up the next day, she was startled and hurried out.


    I happened to meet the little elder martial sister who came face to face.


    Seeing that she was in such a hurry, the little elder martial sister frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m fine." Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said, "well, little elder martial sister, is Bo Qian okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister was stunned first, and then she couldn''t helpughing: "Oh, he, he''s fine."


    Mu Shinian knew she was making a joke when she saw the little elder martial sisterughing like that. She took a deep breath and was about to go back to the room. As a result, she was pulled by the little elder martial sister.


    The little elder martial sister coughed, took away the indecency on her face and asked curiously, "although this sentence is a little bad, you should think about it. Do you want to keep it from Bo shallow?"


    Mu Shi was stunned.


    The little elder martial sister said, "we can help you hide from Bo Qian for one day or a lifetime, but you should think clearly. If you don''t even have the most basic trust together, it''s the most terrible. I know you really have a heart for Bo Qian, so I thought, do you want to take this opportunity to tell him."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and couldn''t say anything.


    Little elder martial sister also has some regrets.


    She''s pushing people too hard.


    The little elder martial sister coughed and said, "I didn''t mean that. I just said..."


    "I can''t say." Mu Shinian finally opened her mouth. She closed her eyes and said, "if I hadn''t been helpless, I would never have mobilized so many people to look for it, but I couldn''t say it."


    "My identity, I''m not... A simple person. I have a lot of unfinished business."


    "Not everyone can ept those things."


    "Little elder martial sister, you know, I promised someone that I must... Clean up some things."


    "Before that, I really dare not let him know my identity."


    "I..."


    In my memory, mu Shinian said so much for the first time.


    The little elder martial sister immediately panicked.


    "Shi Nian, I didn''t mean that."


    "I know." Mu Shimian came out with a sigh of relief and joked with a smile: "the master told me so, but I just walked over the barrier." After a pause, she said, "he always thought I was just an ordinary high school student. I''m afraid he won''t ept it for a while."


    The little elder martial sister was so distressed that she silently pulled her lips: "Shi Nian, you really do."


    "I''m fine." Mu Shinian said, "wait until you have a chance."


    But not now.


    Little elder martial sister nodded


    Now mu Shinian will not refute anything she says.


    "You go. He hasn''t woken up yet, but he doesn''t burn anymore. We''ve sent someone to investigate. It''s estimated that we''ll soon find out who wrote so much."


    The rest is a matter of time.


    It will be investigated sooner orter.


    Mu Shinian nodded, "I see."


    "Well, go." The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder and went downstairs directly.


    Mu Shinian returned to the room and his mood was a littleplicated.

 Chapter 1059

    <h4>Chapter 1059</h4>


    She''s not ming the little elder martial sister.


    Little elder martial sister is right. These are the facts.


    Once Bo shallow knows her identity, it is estimated that everyone will be... Afraid.


    After sitting in bed for a long time, mu Shinian reluctantly stood up and went to the bathroom to wash before he came out.


    She looked at the person in the mirror and gently touched her neck with her fingers. She identally left an injury when she was ambushedst night.


    The doctor treated her, but that trace was scary enough.


    Mu Shinian began to go out to do tasks with her senior brothers and sisters long ago.


    The reason is very simple. She just learned and didn''t practice. The master was worried that something would happen if she met the enemy in the future, so after she learned something, she let others take her out.


    I don''t know how many scars she left along the way. It seems that she has never paid much attention to it, but this time, she seems to care very much.


    Afraid of being seen by him.


    I''m afraid he''ll think she''s terrible.


    Once this idea is formed, it is difficult to forget.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head silently, and an unknown panic shed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    She tried to breathe out, reached out, grabbed a handful of water and sshed it on her face. After a burst of stimtion, her spirit finally came to some point.


    Mu Shinian tried to squeeze out a smile, and then went out.


    Bo Qian is awake.


    The second senior brother is watching him.


    By the way, help her answer her lie.


    "Who did you read when you were young?"


    "She saved you. Is that all you look like?"


    "We''ve been saved by her before, so she wants us to return the favor."


    No matter what the second senior brother said, Bo Qian sat on the bed with a needle inserted in the back of his hand. He looked very indifferent.


    The second senior brother narrowed his eyes.


    No one dares to treat him so coldly, but this is the person in the younger martial sister''s heart. You can''t beat people.


    Thinking so, the second senior brother stifled the tone. He pinched it and said coldly, "aren''t you afraid of what we put in your medicine?"


    Thin and shallow still didn''t look up, but the contempt on his face was getting stronger and stronger.


    The second senior brother''s fist is really hard now.


    He sneered, Tucao: "what I do not know is what I makeints about you."


    Speaking of that name, the shallow finally had some reaction.


    He looked at the second senior brother and seemed to have finally endured to the limit: "don''t call him that!"


    When the second senior brother saw that he finally reacted, his smile was even colder: "don''t call her that?"


    They are typical now. When their father-inw saw his son-inw, he didn''t like his eyes. Mu Shinian was just like their baby daughter. As a result, he was robbed by such a person silently.


    It''s not clear how to calcte this ount.


    They have the possibility of cutting shallow work.


    I was already in a bad mood. As a result, I waspletely annoyed by his sentence full of warning.


    Thin and shallow eyes narrowed dangerously. His voice was very hoarse, but his momentum was very fierce; "I don''t care what friendship you had with her before, but I''ll cut off from herter."


    The second senior brother''s smile became colder.


    He sneered twice, raised his chin, and his posture was full of contempt and disregard.


    "You may not understand one thing."


    The second senior brother looked at me from top to bottom and said with warning, "you are not qualified to order me like this."


    Thin shallow was read by him for an hour just now. He had already been stimted.

 Chapter 1060

    <h4>Chapter 1060</h4>


    At this meeting, when the second senior brother provoked him, his face became gloomy and strange: "I said, don''t call her that in the future."


    The second elder martial brother''sst patience waspletely exhausted.


    He sneered and raised his eyebrows: "what can you do if I call her that?"


    An outsider is still qualified to order them not to seed?


    If they were not afraid that the younger martial sister would be sad, how could they put down their things ande here one after another to save him.


    As a result, even if he didn''t appreciate it, he dared to intervene in their affairs.


    The second senior brother''s unyielding strength came up: "I said, read when you are young."


    The thin shallow fist clenched slightly, and the smile was cold: "you''re fine."


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Little elder martial sister is frowning.


    The fifth senior brother hasn''te back for a long time. After spending so long outside, he feels like he has finally found his home.


    He copsed on the sofa and picked up the game console that the master gave him a long time ago. He was ying happily.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the little elder martial sister frowning and crying, and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at him and sighed: "you said, can you hide it from thin shallow?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth elder martial brother was silent and shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    "If Bo Qian wants to investigate our identity, it is estimated that he will be able to investigate it soon. He can make the people behind him write so much and kill Bo Qian. It shows that Bo Qian is not simple. Maybe it is far more than what we see."


    The fifth senior brother analyzed it rationally.


    "And do you think Bo Qian is like that kind of ignorant yboy?"


    Of course, little elder martial sister knows not.


    If so, how could mu Shinian like him.


    However, even if they know this, they still feel that they can''t ept what they think.


    "What will happen to them? Younger martial sister, isn''t she... Very embarrassed?"


    The fifth elder martial brother put down his mobile phone, sighed heavily and said, "it shouldn''t be. Bo shallow shouldn''t be so cruel. Besides, she also has her own ideas."


    The little elder martial sister smiled: "not everyone can ept our life experience. If we didn''t get picked up by the master, we would have disappeared in the world."


    The fifth senior brother''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Mu Shinian is the youngest of them.


    They have long forgotten about their childhood,


    But they watched Mu Shimian grow up.


    From that pool of blood, I found her.


    Save her from the traffickers.


    Looking at her, she was desperate and terrible. She looked at everything in the world with the darkest eyes... Younger martial sister.


    When he was caught, kidnapped and trafficked, he broke his head with a secretly hidden brick.


    It caused a car ident. Even people and cars overturned. Her head was broken and full of blood. She could still hold it. She climbed out of the co driver''s seat and was picked up by them.


    The master said that when he saw her, he looked like a little devil.


    The whole body was covered with blood and the expression was very cold. I saw that everyone was on guard.


    Fortunately, she can be fine in the end


    "To be honest, it''s not easy for my younger martial sister to grow up like this."


    I suffered so much at a young age, but I haven''t been abnormal yet.


    If she hadn''t been determined, she would have be a... Heartless, bloodless, benevolent monster.

 Chapter 1061

    <h4>Chapter 1061</h4>


    After all, in that case, if there was any uncertainty, it would have been ckened long ago.


    Especially when the whole world betrays itself and wants to live badly.


    The fifth senior brother touched his chin and said with emotion, "but it''s OK."


    The little elder martial sister also smiled: "yes, fortunately, no matter how bad, she is always the same."


    No ckening.


    Even if she has more dissatisfaction with the world, she always sees it open.


    The fifth senior brother leaned on the sofa and looked leisurely at the ceiling above his head. His eyes were veryzy: "speaking of, I still think it''s good to be thin and shallow. At least he can make our little junior sister look like a person."


    The younger martial sister smiled: "yes, even if we didn''t say it before, we all know it. It''s estimated that our younger martial sister will regret for life. Fortunately now."


    It''s good to meet someone.


    Let herpletely put down all her disagreements and began to look forward to life.


    The fifth elder martial brother said, "go and talk to the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother. Don''t be so malicious to the shallow. After all, it''s the person that the younger martial sister likes. If they are too targeted, who will the younger martial sister help at that time."


    The fifth elder martial brother waved his hand happily: "don''t think about it. Those two people are so steady. It''s estimated that they just talk orally. At least they won''t do it."


    Little elder martial sister thought about it, too.


    "In that case, it makes sense."


    "So, don''t worry, there''s no..."


    Before he finished, there was a sudden Bang upstairs.


    Loud noise.


    The coffee on the fifth senior brother''s hand almost fell off.


    He stood up in shock, exchanged a look with the fifth senior brother, and then ran upstairs quickly.


    They are both fast.


    As soon as I got up, I saw the second senior brother fall out of the door in an awkward posture.


    The two men were frightened and retreated two steps. Then they realized that it was wrong. They walked over. The fifth senior brother helped the man up. The little senior sister stood in front of them. Looking at the man like a trapped animal inside, they breathed: "thin shallow, what are you doing?"


    Especially, it''s good to fight.


    Moreover, Bo Qian is half dead. Is his lethality still so powerful?


    Bo Qian stood in the house and looked contemptuously at the second senior brother.


    It was a silent provocation.


    If it weren''t for the little elder martial sister who was a woman, it is estimated that he would have opened the person and threw the second elder martial brother directly from here.


    The second senior brother is not a vegetarian.


    He fiercely grabbed the fifth senior brother''s hand, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and sneered to go over.


    The fifth elder martial brother stopped him quickly: "second elder martial brother, what are you doing!"


    "Let go!"


    The second senior brother is almostmanding.


    Unfortunately, the fifth senior brother still dare not let go.


    The little elder martial sister stared at Bo Qian and said in a terrible cold voice, "make it clear where this is, not your territory. If you continue to make such a noise, you will never get any benefit¡°


    Thin shallow didn''t even give her a look. Sen Leng stared at the second senior brother behind her, and his eyes were as heavy as a pool of water.


    Deep bottomless, deep and terrible.


    The second elder martial brother wants to break away and rush over. The fifth elder martial brother can hardly carry it.


    At this time, a voice suddenly inserted: "what are you... Doing?"


    When they looked back, they saw mu Shinian looking at them in a daze, with doubts and puzzles written on their faces.

 Chapter 1062

    <h4>Chapter 1062</h4>


    The fifth elder martial brother and the younger martial sister immediately panicked.


    The two men almost stood up straight and exined awkwardly: "nothing, that what, en..."


    They couldn''t say anything. They subconsciously looked at the second senior brother. Their eyes were too straightforward.


    Exin the trouble you caused yourself.


    The second senior brother stared at them speechless, coughed and said, "I''mpeting with him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the fifth elder martial brother and the little elder martial sister turned their heads to other ces one after another. They almost couldn''t bear to look at them carefully.


    It''s better not to exin this.


    What nonsense is this.


    Thin shallow people have only half a breath left. As a result, they are still looking for someone topete at this time. Isn''t it intended to embarrass thin shallow.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Then he stared at the bruise on the corner of the second senior brother''s mouth and frowned again: "your wound."


    "Not in the way, identally knocked it."


    The second elder martial brother nced at the people in the room, almost gnashing his teeth: "young master Bo, do you think so?"


    Bo Qian doesn''t want to give face to anyone, but he must give face to Mu Shinian.


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless.


    Do they really think of themselves as children? How can you think of such an excuse.


    Little elder martial sister really didn''t expect the second elder martial brother to tell a lie. She said decisively, "we have something else to do, so we''ll leave first."


    Mu Shinian gently nodded his head.


    The second elder martial brother has something to say. He was directly dragged away by the fifth elder martial brother.


    As soon as he came downstairs, his face turned ck.


    "Release!"


    The fifth senior brother released his hand, coughed and said, "well, I''m still curious, Second Senior brother, what have you done to make Bo shallow so angry."


    He spit blood directly and threw people out.


    It''s a shame.


    Speaking of this, the second senior brother''s face looks ugly.


    It''s not that kind of anger.


    It''s not like being angry when you can''t fight.


    "I shouted for an hour!"


    Both of them were stunned and looked at the second senior brother: "what did you say?"


    The second senior brother rolled his eyes and his voice was terrible: "Bo Qian is a neuropathy. I really only said these three words."


    Then he ran away.


    Without saying a word, I just did it.


    The fifth elder martial brother and the little elder martial sister looked at each other, and then sighed: "this * * * is really, absolutely."


    The second elder martial brother closed his eyes and gritted his teeth: "I called the big one from childhood and asked him to give directions."


    The second senior brother, who has always been calm, is so angry.


    It can be seen that shallow really has no reason.


    "Second elder martial brother, calm down. How can you say it? For the sake of the younger martial sister."


    The second senior brother sneered.


    He''s already giving face.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have beaten Bo Qian.


    Even if you can''t beat it, you''ll lose both.


    "By the way, Second Senior brother." The little elder martial sister looked at the upstairs and said, "Si Shen is back. It is estimated that she will arrive tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second senior brother frowned, "is it so fast?"


    "I can''t hide it." The fifth elder martial brother said helplessly, "Si Shen has been thinking about that since he was a child. He didn''t understand it when he was young. He didn''t dare to speak, and then he missed it. However, he probably won''t give up."

 Chapter 1063

    <h4>Chapter 1063</h4>


    Here, it is estimated that there will be another bloody storm.


    The second senior brother''s head is getting bigger.


    "Things are getting worse and worse."


    Both agreed.


    Si Shen is the son of their master. Although he has never had any airs and spends all day with them, men must be bloody in their bones.


    Now thin shallow is here.


    If it starts, it will turn the world upside down.


    At that time, they really don''t know which side to stand on.


    "Where''s the master?" The second elder martial brother spoke again.


    The little elder martial sister shrugged: "don''t count on it. The master probably won''te back."


    The fifth senior brother echoed: "I seriously doubt now. Shifu guessed that Si Shen woulde back, so he ran away early. It''s bullshit to say that he was sad."


    The second senior brother''s face became more heavy.


    "Isn''t he afraid that Si Shen will do anything?"


    The fifth elder martial brother shook his head: "do you think Shifu looks scared? He probably made up his mind and thought that there would be no ident with us."


    They didn''t know the shameless degree of the master.


    The little elder martial sister sighed: "second elder martial brother, admit your fate. We can only deal with this matter."


    Second senior brother really doesn''t want to deal with it at all.


    No matter how you choose, you will offend people on one side.


    The fifth elder martial brother looked indifferent, as if he had seen through the ending long ago.


    "I originally thought that the younger martial sister could really walk with the boy Si Shen in the end. In this way, the fat water does not flow into the fields of outsiders. As a result, who could have thought of killing a shallow one halfway."


    They all thought about it.


    But, just think about it.


    After all, Si Shen grew up with them. His character is really good.


    It''s just, I didn''t expect it.


    The second elder martial brother said, "since this matter is a foregone conclusion, don''t talk about it."


    Fifth senior brother, it''s not too big to watch the excitement.


    The little elder martial sister uttered: "well, who dares to say that? It''s thin and shallow. Just call an hour to read. He almost hit you. If you know that the boy likes the little younger martial sister, it''s estimated to send him to heaven every minute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second senior brother said coldly, "can you stop talking about it?"


    The little elder martial sister closed her mouth with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    upstairs


    The situation in the house is a little bad.


    These two people are masters after all.


    It''s a little shocking to start.


    The vases and China in the house almost fell over and the table was lifted off.


    Mu Shimian silently packed up the things in the house.


    Thin shallow sat on the bed, and the wound on the back of his hand was carefully treated.


    He didn''t say anything. His eyes closely followed mu Shinian. Looking at her busy appearance, the corners of his lips became tighter and tighter.


    Mu Shinian hid a lot from him.


    And it''s still dangerous.


    He knows all this.


    However, mu Shinian refused to say anything.


    Thin shallow stared at her, and his eyes gradually became deep.


    Mu Shinian knows what Bo Qian is thinking.


    She didn''t look back and didn''t dare to look back at him.


    However, no matter how big the room is, it will soon be cleaned up.


    Mu Shimian swept the floor and poured him a ss of water.


    Thin shallow stared at the ss of water, silently took it over and drank two mouthfuls. I was in my hand and didn''t take the next step.


    Mu Shinian looked at him in silence.


    Until Bo Qian finished drinking the water, she took the cup away and put it back in ce.


    Then there was another long silence.


    Mu Shinian knows that he should say something.


    But she just didn''t know how to speak.

 Chapter 1064

    <h4>Chapter 1064</h4>


    Bo shallow knows several of them.


    His other identity, even if not exposed, has at least dealt with them.


    Therefore, when he learned that mu Shinian had something to do with them, he was not afraid, but worried.


    Thin shallow sits on the bed, slowly calming his mood.


    Then he finally couldn''t help saying, "do you know them?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and didn''t speak.


    Thin shallow frown, coldly remind her: "speak!"


    Mu read coldly for a moment, and then nodded slowly: "yes"


    Thin shallow sneered: "because you saved them, so they owe you a personal favor, so you can call them?"


    They saved themselves.


    Mu Shinian retorted in his heart, but didn''t say it.


    When I saw her like this, my smile became colder.


    "Mu Shinian, how much do you think I can believe this excuse?"


    I won''t believe a cent.


    She wouldn''t believe such an excuse herself.


    Her senior brothers and sisters, they are not engaged in public welfare.


    How could I just help her and then move people to such a ce.


    She doesn''t believe this excuse herself.


    Thin and shallow frowned, and his voice was a little cold: "aren''t you going to tell me the truth?"


    In my memory, this is the first time Bo shallow has spoken to Mu Shinian so severely.


    Even when they first met, Bo Qian was not so strict.


    Mu Shinian knew he was really angry.


    Countless thoughts shed through her mind.


    But in the blink of an eye, they were rejected by themselves.


    She can''t


    If you say so, you''ll bepletely dismissing your identity.


    It doesn''t matter to her, but elder martial brothers, elder martial sisters and masters can


    Mu Shinian was silent for a minute. Finally, he looked up and looked at Bo Qian: "that''s what they said."


    Dare to argue!


    Thin shallow eyebrows a cold, Sen Sen looked at her.


    "Are you really not crying when you don''t see the coffin?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and refused to speak.


    Thin shallow was angry and smiled by her.


    "I can mobilize several of them, be willing to help you, and let them be so patient with you... You know, what would I think when these three conditions are added together."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian knows.


    If it was her, I would think.


    This person''s identity must be unusual.


    It is estimated that it is higher than their position.


    But mu Shinian knew that it was not the position rtionship, but because they regarded themselves as their own people. Because she was the youngest, she tolerated and loved her.


    It''s not about rank.


    The thin face gradually darkened.


    He can see it.


    Mu Shinian''s rtionship with these people is really unusual.


    Moreover, even at this time, mu Shinian never thought of abandoning them.


    On the contrary, mu Shinian took the initiative to protect them in order not to expose them.


    Thin shallow suddenly felt a little funny.


    He also thought he understood the time and thought very well. As a result.


    Mu Shinian''s secret can''t be exined clearly, and she doesn''t even hesitate to turn against him directly in order to protect others.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and forcibly pulled away those crazy thoughts in his heart.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm his crazy heart. Then he opened word by word: "if I want you to cut off contact with them, won''t you listen?"

 Chapter 1065

    <h4>Chapter 1065</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t even lift his head this time.


    The answer is obvious.


    She doesn''t want to, and she doesn''t want to.


    Thin shallow sneered twice: "very good."


    Mu Shinian knew that he was angry. In fact, she had a lot of ideas in her mind, which could deceive thin.


    But, how to say.


    She is a nk and can''t think of anything.


    Or I don''t want to deceive him anymore.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything. He looked thin and shallow and wanted to talk again. However, in the blink of an eye, he recovered his peace: "you have a good rest. I''ll go out first."


    Thin shallow clenched his fist hard, his eyes coldly holding her background.


    After mu Shinian went out, he closed the door and took a breath out.


    Depressed.


    At this moment, Bo Qian probably really hates himself.


    Mu Shinian vomited a mouthful of turbidity and lookedzily at the scenery outside the window. She kept a posture and went downstairs slowly after a long time.


    The manor here is very big.


    When mu Shinian went downstairs, he saw several people sitting on the sofa talking. When he saw hering down, the second senior brother picked his eyebrow.


    The fifth senior brother wanted to make fun of me, but when he saw mu Shinian, he didn''t dare to say it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    The fifth senior brother frowned: "what''s the matter? Did you quarrel?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    No quarrel, not even a quarrel.


    It was a cold violence.


    "Didn''t you say you acted ording to the original n?"


    The fifth elder martial brother asked curiously, "or does Bo shallow not believe you?"


    Mu Shi recited his kindness, and there was no following.


    In fact, she didn''t lie at all.


    One is not, the other is not.


    The little elder martial sister immediately walked over, patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t worry. Take your time to find a way. Don''t worry. What do you do if you force yourself so hard."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and smiled helplessly: "I''m not nervous, I just..."


    She just doesn''t want to lie.


    But there are so manyst resort.


    She had to cheat again and again.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to understand what was on her mind. She just patted her on the shoulder as afort.


    The elder martial brother also said, "otherwise, we''re trying to find a way. In short, don''t worry."


    Mu Shinian smiled and didn''t say good or bad.


    In her opinion, if he were shallow, he wouldn''t be... Much better.


    After all, this idea is too unrealistic.


    The second elder martial brother sneered and said, "what is he angry about? He didn''t deceive you himself. What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian was more silent.


    Ignoring the warning in the eyes of others, the second elder martial brother opened his mouth coldly and asked, "he was chased and killed by others, and he wrote so much. He doesn''t want to know what he did and what he did behind your back."


    "You just did it to save him. Even if you''re not grateful, are you still so speechless?"


    Mu Shi thought low and didn''t make a sound.


    What else the second senior brother wanted to say was stopped by the big senior brother''s eyes.


    The second senior brother pursed his lower lip and closed his mouth reluctantly.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and opened them for a moment.


    She chuckled and said in a soft voice, "I see."


    She knows.


    But for a moment, she didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1066

    <h4>Chapter 1066</h4>


    She doesn''t want to deceive people and is not good at it.


    Just, it seems that some things have to be deceived.


    Mu Shimian sighed, his voice mixed with a trace of hoarseness: "I''ll have a rest first."


    Several people looked at each other. When mu Shinian walked away, the little elder martial sister couldn''t help but say, "is that all?"


    "What else do you want?"


    The fifth elder martial brother asked, "if there is a younger martial sister, you can''t really make trouble with Bo Qian. In this case, isn''t it still the younger martial sister herself?"


    "What you said is not unreasonable, just." The fifth senior brother was silent and said; "However, younger martial sister looks really unhappy. Don''t you have any other solutions?"


    The eldest martial brother didn''t say anything, just patted the second martial brother who was about to breathe.


    "Don''t be angry."


    "It''s really noisy to beat Bo Qian out for good or ill."


    The second senior brother took a deep breath.


    Just because a name is still an old name, I beat myself like this. Being thin is not worth beating.


    He just can''t get the debt back.


    If anyone dares to beat him before, he must return it thousands of times.


    result.


    This time I was so oppressed.


    The second senior brother took a deep breath and his face was really ugly.


    For the sake of the overall situation, he had to say, "take it easy first. What do you think of junior sister?"


    Not really.


    A group of people looked at it and finally shook their heads.


    The eldest martial brother breathed out depressed, and his voice was cold and cruel: "in fact, it''s not without."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd greeted him one after another.


    Said the elder martial brother; "Have you forgotten who ising back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was silent again. Atst, their eyes lit up.


    "What do you mean?"


    Brother master nodded: "yes, that''s what I mean."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd speechless twitched the corners of their mouths and nodded slowly for a moment: "what you said is not unreasonable."


    "Just, will you y too much? In case it gets out of control."


    The elder martial brother shook his head and said, "no, we are watching."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People don''t believe this sentence.


    In their opinion, if this skill fails, it is estimated that the manor will be demolished.


    "No, it''s not good. Si Shen likes to admire the time. We all know this. It''s estimated that everyone knows this except for the hour. If it happens, Si Shen will sacrifice too much."


    "Think for the best. In case you want to sink with the Secretary, it will be useless." The fifth elder martial brother said, pulled his shoulders twice and said, "moreover, in case it happens, Bo Qian and mu Shinian willpletely draw a line."


    "You know, Bo Qian''s identity is probably not that simple."


    When they said this, they were silent again


    Brother master asked, "didn''t you find out the good thing?"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison.


    "No."


    "Thin and shallow hide too deep. We only know that he was chased and killed, but we still don''t know what he is willing to be. Moreover, more importantly, the people sent to chase and kill also hide very deep. No one knows what happened behind him."

 Chapter 1067

    <h4>Chapter 1067</h4>


    The crowd was silent.


    The little elder martial sister sighed and said slowly, "I always have a very bad hunch. Being thin and shallow is much more dangerous than we thought."


    "There are too many forces in his hands, or the power behind him is too big."


    They never doubted it.


    When the little elder martial sister finished, everyone agreed.


    "I just don''t know what step Bo Qian has taken under the abnormal surveince of Bo''s family."


    The people were discussing. Suddenly, outside the door, an engine sounded


    Then there was the sound of brakes.


    When they pulled the corners of their lips, they immediately had a bad hunch.


    They looked up.


    Sure enough, I saw the boy Si Shen and came this way.


    They raised their hands and covered their foreheads.


    It''s over.


    One wave hasn''t been solved yet. This wave ising again.


    Is this an endless rhythm?


    Si Shen came in with a pile of gifts in his hand. When he saw that they were all there, he put the gifts on the table: "for you."


    Then he carried one in his hand.


    Everyone understood what this meant, smiled and joked deliberately, "you''re back so fast, but don''t tell us that our gifts are by the way."


    Si Shen picked his eyebrow: "how can it be? I carefully selected it."


    The little elder martial sister turned to her gift, patted it gently and said, "well, you told someone to choose it yourself."


    After being exposed, Si Shen was not flustered at all. He was calm.


    He smiled and picked up his eyebrows: "little elder martial sister, you really don''t give me face at all."


    Little elder martial sister smiled and stopped when she was happy. She was no longer aggressive.


    But the elder martial brother said, "the younger martial sister didn''te back alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Secretary frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "It means that your younger martial sister brought back a person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a momentary trance on Si Shen''s face.


    But only for a moment, it soon returned to calm.


    He smiled and said, "really? It seems that the younger martial sister can make friends so soon."


    No one said anything this time.


    Because I''m not a friend at all.


    They know.


    Si Shen must be very clear in his heart.


    Si Shen was looked at by them, and his eyes gradually moved.


    He coughed and smiled innocently, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Nothing."


    The elder martial brother pulled a radian from the corner of his mouth, and his voice was very weak: "younger martial sister went up just now. I think she''s going to have a rest."


    "Then I''ll look for it tomorrow." When Si Shen finished, he took the box and went out.


    There are several houses in this manor.


    They divided a small foreign house by themselves.


    If youe back at ordinary times, you will basically live here.


    However, since they came out of the mountain, they seldom came back. They don''t show up once during the new year''s festival.


    But this time, it''s rare to get together.


    Si Shen took the box and went to his house. After entering, he sat on the sofa for a while and found that his luggage had not been brought back.


    Si Shen sighed and thought that he was really hit. He specially went back and took out the suitcase.


    Then he saw a car and drove out.


    When the car drove out, he saw the shadow of Mu Shinian from the window.


    Si Shen was stunned. He drove and chased him almost without thinking.

 Chapter 1068

    <h4>Chapter 1068</h4>


    Mu Shinian was upset, so he went to the beach to throw stones.


    The scenery here is very good. She used toe here very often. If she had nothing to do, she would blow the sea breeze or throw stones.


    This habit has been maintained until now and has not been changed.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and was about to throw a stone. As a result, he heard a careless voice around him: "I''m upset."


    Mu Shinian looked back in amazement and saw Si Shen''s figure.


    She was stunned for a moment and opened her mouth in some amazement: "they said that you went abroad to do business."


    Si Shen en saidzily, "it''s not finished, so he came back."


    "Oh, that''s a coincidence."


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    Si Shen raised his hand and pressed it on her head. He looked up and down and joked with a smile: "very good. I haven''t lost weight recently."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "I''m not thin. I''ve gained two kilograms."


    Si chenmi looked down, smiled and said, "that''s very good. It seems that the food of Bo family is really OK."


    Mu Shinian nodded helplessly: "it''s OK."


    The housekeeper took out the cook''s certificate. The food he made was really delicious.


    They all like it.


    "I heard that he had an ident this time, and it''s quite serious. It depends on the situation." Si Shen looked at the waves in the distance as if he had just asked.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to hide it.


    This is how thin and shallow things are.


    And, more importantly, she brought all the people here, so she didn''t intend to hide it from others.


    Therefore, she only hesitated and told the whole story: "yes, many people want to chase him."


    "And after that?"


    Si Shen asked again.


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously and didn''t quite understand what he meant by the future.


    Si Shen sighed and said, "you didn''t get rid of all the people who chased him. In the future, it''s estimated that these people will make trouble from time to time. They can''t live in peace until the matter ispletely solved."


    Even if Si Shen doesn''t say it, mu Shinian can feel it.


    She smiled and said, "I know."


    "Since someone has provoked this matter, he will not give up. If you don''t break up with him at that time, it will bepletely over. Moreover, not only that, but also..."


    After a pause, Si Shen still said the following words; "Endless."


    With such a big hand, it is bound to be impossible to forget about it.


    But even so, there is no room for refutation.


    There are too many helplessness and things toplete at her hand.


    If you continue to stay by Bo Qian''s side, it is estimated that in the future, you will be disturbed and fled by fate.


    Mu Shinian understood Si Shen''s meaning. She bowed her head and held the railing.


    Si Shen said, "younger martial sister, you have something to finish yourself. You don''t have so much time. You can waste it on shallow people. Do you know what I mean?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t look up.


    Like a big brother, Si Shen pressed his finger on her head: "you have figured it out."


    I know everything from time to time.


    If she could figure it out, she wouldn''t be so tangled.


    When Si Shen said that, she was even more distressed.


    "You are not one world."


    Mu Shinian held the railing and looked at the sea level. For a time, he didn''t mean to speak.

 Chapter 1069

    <h4>Chapter 1069</h4>


    Si Shen looked at her distressed appearance and felt some pain at the bottom of his heart.


    He sighed gently, with a look of helplessness and remorse in his eyes.


    "Shi Nian, you always have your own ideas, but sometimes you are trapped in it and can''t see clearly."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    Still didn''t say anything.


    Si Shen patted her head gently: "think about it yourself."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and asked, "are you persuading me to leave?"


    Si Shen touched his chin: "is it so obvious?"


    Mu Shinian seemed to be infected by him and smiled: "why?"


    Everyone is persuading her not to leave, trying to hide it, and then.


    Only Si Shen said to stop the loss in time.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really understand.


    Si Shen raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth with someughter: "if you still need to ask, isn''t this very obvious?"


    Mu Shi read it out and couldn''t understand what was obvious about it.


    Si Shen smiled and said, "I like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Si Shen said this before.


    But mu Shinian didn''t take it seriously.


    Now, if you are familiar, say it again.


    Mu Shinian looked at Si Shen, blinked and sighed helplessly: "I know I used to tease you. It''s me. You don''t have to bear a grudge until now."


    She was still a child.


    A very young child, estimated to be only seven or eight years old, is a good age for farting.


    One was careless. Because Si Shen bullied her, she took revenge and began to take revenge.


    In my memory, Si Shen suffered a lot from her.


    Children don''t have a good memory.


    Seeing that Si Shen suffered a loss and made a joke, she was happy herself.


    Then, over and over again.


    It''s estimated that the two of them will end up like this.


    When she was going undercover, Si Shen had a big quarrel with her and refused to let her go. He said she would be exposed. If exposed, he would involve them all... Anyway, his excuse was quite persuasive at that time.


    I just went my own way and didn''t listen at all.


    Later, Si Shen was angry and broke off with her directly.


    But it''s been a few years. It''s estimated that it''s long gone.


    Si Shen saw that she was speechless again, and some were hurt: "together, you don''t believe it at all."


    Mu Shi can hardly know how to makeints about him.


    "Do you look serious?"


    It''s just for fun.


    Si Shen''s face was hurt: "Mu Shinian, you really..."


    He couldn''t say theter words.


    Instead, he looked at the scenery in the distance and said in a hoarse voice, "don''t make me happy. What you like is not me."


    Si Shen raised his eyebrow: "Oh, what kind do I like?"


    This problem


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "aren''t your girlfriends of the type with white skin, big chest, small waist and long legs?"


    Beautiful and beautiful things.


    Beautiful, unparalleled.


    This kind of is in line with Si Shen''s consistent style.


    Si Shen touched his chin: "you know a lot."


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and said, "don''t everyone know?"


    Si Shen shrugged: "why aren''t you of this type?"


    Mu Shi reads a face. You''re teasing me. Look at him: "what''s my point?"

 Chapter 1070

    <h4>Chapter 1070</h4>


    Si Shen touched his chin and looked at her from top to bottom. Finally, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Mu Shinian almost knew what he wanted to say, and his face suddenly sank: "are you looking for death?"


    Si Shen smiled, shrugged his shoulders and joked faintly: "you''re really cruel, but how can you be so sure that I''m joking? Don''t you think about it. What if what I said is true."


    Which sentence is true?


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    Does that sentence like her?


    Mu Shinian thought about it and seriously retorted, "I''m not a pleasant person."


    Si shuddered and said slowly, "do you say that to everyone?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously.


    Who does everyone mean.


    Si Shen pointed to the direction behind him: "thin and shallow."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "he doesn''t like me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    good heavens.


    Although Si Shen doesn''t like thin and shallow, he suddenly feels refreshed when he hears mu Shinian''s words.


    I feel that all parts of my body have been opened up.


    Good. He''s not alone.


    It seems that Bo Qian is more pitiful than him.


    Si Shen immediately felt bnced.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and said, "what are you happy about?"


    Inexplicable.


    Si Shen shrugged and put his hand on her shoulder: "you haven''te back for a long time. I''ll take you to the old ce."


    Mu Shinian didn''t promise. Instead, he asked curiously, "aren''t you busy outside? Why do you have time toe back?"


    "Didn''t you find so many people to help? I''lle and have a look. If I need more people, I can help."


    This reason is still very strong.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything.


    "If you leave, you''ll be with me."


    Mu Shinian is really in a bad mood.


    After hearing what Si Shen said, he followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    Si Shen is the only son of Shifu.


    I have been a noble childe since I was a child. I often go out fooling around with mu Shinian.


    This is where they used toe.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bar, holding a ss of juice, holding his chin, holding his mobile phone, watching Si Shen chat up with people.


    Boring and boring.


    Mu Shinian drank the juice and left his lower lip helplessly.


    What''s wrong with her? She really came here with him.


    Seeing Si Chenda''s endless appearance, he simply jumped out of his chair and went to find his old friends.


    When Si Shen saw that she was gone, he finally rxed and opened his hand on his shoulder. His smile was very light: "go away."


    Some women didn''t react.


    Just now, Si Shen didn''t look very cooperative.


    Why in a twinkling of an eye, he refused people thousands of miles away.


    It''s not easy for a woman to find such a good-looking one. Moreover, she is a tall, rich and handsome one. A woman is willing to give up.


    The woman thought for a while, boldly hooked up his neck, and her voice was very charming: "handsome boy, you scared me. You''re boring to hide alone. I can apany you."


    Si Shen sneered. In the blink of an eye, the temperature disappeared instantly.


    He raised his hand, pressed it on the woman''s neck, and then shrunk fiercely.


    "Oh!"


    The feeling of suffocationes in an instant.


    The woman''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Even if only for a short moment, it is enough to scare people to death.

 Chapter 1071

    <h4>Chapter 1071</h4>


    The woman looked at her boss with terrible eyes. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to stop and walked away.


    Si Shen tutted, picked up a wet towel and wiped his fingers seriously.


    It''s like how dirty it was just now.


    The bartender on one side witnessed the whole process and said with a helpless smile, "you are, the cleanliness habit is bing more and more serious?"


    Si Shen gave him a cold look: "enough?"


    The bartender smiled impolitely: "it''s rare to see youe back. You''re so insincere."


    After taking a sip of wine, Si Shen leaned silently against the bar and stared at the man not far away who was chatting with the girl ying the piano. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    There''s a light in there.


    It''s beautiful and clean.


    Seeing this, the bartender specially mixed a ss of wine for him and pushed it in front of him.


    "Don''t look. I haven''t seen you really tell her after watching it for so long."


    Si Shen gave him a cold nce: "how can you be sure I didn''t?"


    The bartender shrugged: "I''ll see. When I say you, you''re going to have a secret love in your heart. What''s the meaning? You might as well be jealous and give yourself a good time."


    "What do you know?"


    Si Shen''s cold retort.


    The bartender tut said, "I don''t understand, then you don''t understand? I don''t know who has ruined your reputation these years. Others thought you were more dissolute and yful. As a result, you only hook up, but never touch others. Those girls don''t know how to nder you behind your back."


    Si Shen still likes to answer.


    He sneered and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m rubbish."


    "Come on."


    The bartender couldn''t see it anymore: "just keep this body and wait for an impossible person."


    "What do you know?" Makeints about cold tucks.


    The bartender shrugged: "I don''t understand, but I don''t understand what you want."


    Si Shen breathed out helplessly, and his expression should be very depressed.


    I don''t know what sad thing I think.


    His expression suddenly fell silent


    "What do you know, what do you know? If I don''t do that, how can I say I like her."


    The bartender didn''t understand for a while.


    But he also knew that Si Shen would be in a good mood.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "rx your heart. If there is no fate, you can''t force it."


    How can there be no fate.


    Si Shen closed his eyes and leaned silently against the bar. He couldn''t hear a word clearly when he was so far away.


    However, what he thinks in his heart is really only known by himself.


    He and mu Shinian have known each other since childhood.


    How can thin and shallow rece them.


    Why can''t he be with mu Shinian?


    Just because he didn''t say it, or because thin and shallow are more active?


    Si lowered his head and a haze shed in his eyes.


    I''m really unwilling.


    The bartender pressed his shoulder and his voice became gentle.


    "Look at it. After some things are looked at, it''s no big deal."


    "Your fate may not be hers."


    Si Shen shook off the bartender''s hand and calmly retorted: "don''t worry, even if it''s not me, I''ll break it back."


    The bartender shook his head in silence: "you, you will suffer sooner orter."


    Si Shen doesn''t know whether he will suffer or not.


    In his world, if you want, get it back.


    It''s no big deal.


    However, he hesitated for the first time about the girl in front of him.


    One shot is hurt.


    He was afraid that she was a stranger to him after all.

 Chapter 1072

    <h4>Chapter 1072</h4>


    The bartender and Si Shen have known each other for a long time.


    His thoughts are also clear.


    The bartender sighed and said sympathetically, "but are you going to spend your whole life? I don''t think that girl is a person who will know where to go."


    "It''s too expensive for you to go on like this, and if she meets the person she likes, you''ll be dead."


    You shouldn''t carry any pot.


    Si Shen turned and looked at him without expression.


    The bartender was stunned, turned and stared in amazement: "no, it can''t be true? She really has someone she likes?"


    Speaking of this, Si Shen''s mood was even worse.


    The bartender coughed and couldn''t help reminding him: "I said, since people like people, forget it. You won''t get any results if you go on like this, will you? And you''re wasting your time."


    "More importantly, you can''t do what she likes, can you?"


    Si Shen really had the idea.


    The bartender patted him on the shoulder and warned, "you can''t do it. If you really do that, the girl will hate you all her life."


    Si Shen sneered: "I''m afraid of this?"


    "I know you''re not afraid." The bartender sighed: "if you really want to use real Kung Fu, you can certainly keep her around, but for a long life, you can''t let her really hate you for a lifetime."


    This sentence can be regarded as stabbing Si Shen''s sadness.


    What if it''s thin and shallow.


    He must be able to pull him down.


    But after pulling it down.


    Mu Shinian will be sad.


    And maybe I''m a stranger to him.


    Thinking of this, Si Shen''s face was a little ugly.


    He sighed, his eyes cold and terrible: "what else can I do?"


    "Can you help them?"


    What he said was how unwilling he was.


    The bartender thought for a moment and said, "otherwise, you can''t do anything. Otherwise, you and her have no friends in their life."


    "She doesn''t like you. She hasn''t liked you all these years. She probably won''t like it in the future."


    Si Shen''s mood became more irritable.


    He didn''t know how stupid he was when he heard that she was here and ran back to abuse himself.


    Si Shen grabbed the wine impatiently, took another gulp, looked at the background, very close, but he couldn''t catch it.


    The bartender looked sympathetically down his eyes.


    Mu Shinian is very good.


    But good is good. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. These two things can''t be equal at all.


    Si Shen probably knows, but he can''t see it.


    "Brother, I advise you, really, stop in time before you fall too deep."


    Stop


    Si Shen smiled and drank it with a touch of bitterness.


    He wants to forget it.


    He wants to stop.


    But he can''t.


    Mu Shinian has known her for so many years, and those evil thoughts have also yed for so many years. With the passage of time, he thinks that as long as he finds someone else, he can dilute his inseparability to Mu Shinian.


    However, it can''t be diluted.


    Seeing her, Acacia grows crazily.


    Si lowered his head and pulled out a touch of nd bitterness.


    After giving up.


    What will he think for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1073

    <h4>Chapter 1073</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian drove back.


    Because I haven''t seen her for a long time, her friends gave her a lot of gifts.


    The whole trunk is full.


    Si Shen sat in the co driver''s seat. His head hurt because he drank too much wine.


    He leaned against the window, blowing the wind, and looked a little confused.


    Mu Shinian thought he was ufortable and said, "do you want to buy sobering medicine for you?"


    Si Shen shook his head: "No."


    Mu Shi read Oh, after a meeting, he couldn''t help asking, "are you in a bad mood?"


    Si Shen smiled: "yes, I''m in a bad mood."


    Just at the traffic light, mu Shinian stopped, remained silent for a while and asked, "well, what do you say?"


    Si Shen picked his eyebrow: "what''s the matter? You have to help me solve it."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s OK."


    "You can''t solve it." Si Shen slowly said, "I like a girl, but she doesn''t like me and likes others. How do you solve it?"


    This


    Mu Shinian was stunned and looked at Si Shen.


    She hasn''t seen Si Shen hook up with girls before. She can hook up one by one.


    Unexpectedly, there are girls who will refuse him.


    Mu Shinian really feels fresh.


    Si Shen also understood her mind, shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth with something funny: "yes, that''s it. After walking a lot at night, he finally met a ghost."


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    There are so many girls, there are still some who don''t eat Sishen.


    With this thought, she saw it in an instant.


    Si Shen was a little interested and urged her to say, "you haven''t said what to do?"


    Mu Shinian started the car and drove along the way back. He replied, "I don''t know. I can''t ask you to rob it."


    "Why not?" Si Shen frowned and seemed very dissatisfied with her answer.


    Mu Shinian isfortable with how difficult the code is, but she is also very tricky about feelings.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "she has a partner. If you look for it again, isn''t it good? It''s a little immoral."


    "But I really like her."


    Si Shen looked at her side face and opened his mouth seriously.


    sincerely?


    Mu Shinian felt that this sentence was a little familiar. After thinking about it, he realized that this was what Si Shen had just said to himself today.


    sincerely.


    Does this man have a heart?


    Mu Shinian looked back curiously.


    I found that the man''s face was dark, and his eyes, which were always full of brilliance, became dull.


    Yes, really?


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought about it seriously.


    She thought all the way, and when she got there, she said, "forget it, otherwise, it''s unfair to that girl."


    "But I missed her. What should I do in the future?"


    Si Shen didn''t intend to let her fool her like this: "I still have such a long time in my life. It''s estimated that I can only meet such a person I like very much. If I miss it so much, what should I do for the rest of my life."


    Mu Shinian was moved by him.


    But on second thought, she felt wrong.


    "Others are also very innocent. If you want to do so, isn''t that girl too poor?"


    Si Shen was silent.


    "She doesn''t like you. If you force her, she may hate you more."


    So, it''s better to be a friend

 Chapter 1074

    <h4>Chapter 1074</h4>


    At least you can say hello normally.


    The rtionship that has to be made is very stiff!?


    Si Shen looked at her, and a look of mockery gradually appeared on his face.


    I don''t know who I''m teasing.


    Mu Shinian watched him fall open the door, go down and leave.


    Mu Shinian sat in the car, looked at Si Shen''s angry figure suspiciously, and frowned curiously.


    I didn''t do anything. I didn''t say anything wrong.


    How do you feel that Si Shen looks more angry.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car speechless, took out all the things in the trunk and went back with doubts.


    You were right.


    If you don''t like it, why force people.


    Forced, there will be no happiness.


    Although she has little experience, she still knows this very well.


    I don''t understand whether I said the wrong word or touched Si Shen''s sadness.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know, so when he went in with a pile of things high in the mountain, he almost bumped into someone.


    The fifth senior brother hurried back two steps and took part of the things in her hand: "what''s this? Did you go shopping?"


    "No, it''s from someone else."


    Mu Shinian put his things on the sofa, gently shook his hands and said, "they said, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Give me some gifts."


    Gifts.


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at the things piled up on the sofa and smiled silently: "is this a little?"


    This is clearly a pile to describe it more appropriate.


    Mu Shinian shook his hands, poured himself a ss of water and drank it.


    "By the way, where''s Si Shen?"


    The fifth elder martial brother shrugged: "did hee back with you?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shimian said and added curiously, "I seem to have annoyed him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth senior brother frowned and said, "what?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the fifth senior brother, thought about it, and said honestly, "I don''t think I did anything wrong, but he was angry."


    The fifth senior brother gave a shout and looked at a loss.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, other people''s privacy, can''t say."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth senior brother continued to look nk.


    After a few minutes, he took a breath and spit out two words; "Privacy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian felt that senior brother five''s face was strange.


    She gave a and nodded.


    The fifth senior brother said several times on his face. Then he hurried out. A few minutester, he hurried back, shocked and pressed her shoulder: "privacy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was annoyed by his surprised appearance.


    She took a deep breath, ah, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you say something so important earlier?"


    Mu Shinian was confused: "what do you mean?"


    The fifth elder martial brother shook his head: "no, you must not talk to Bo shallow about this, and never let them meet. Otherwise, I''m afraid the scene will be very bloody."


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    The fifth senior brother took several breaths on his face and shook his head: "nothing, nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Inexplicably, God nagging.


    Mu Shinian frowned and grabbed the fifth elder martial brother''s hand. He didn''t intend to pay attention to him.


    The fifth elder martial brother was quick-sighted. He dragged the man back and said painstakingly, "did you listen to what I told you.

 Chapter 1075

    <h4>Chapter 1075</h4>


    If Bo Qian knows these things, they will definitely fight. Si Shen also sees all kinds of unpleasant things about Bo Qian. Who are you going to help then? "


    Mu Shinian shook his hand twice and didn''t shake it off.


    She looked at the fifth senior brother silently: "why does Si Shen look at thin and shallow?"


    Yes, it''s wrong to bring an outsider here.


    But she has already said the reason.


    Moreover, Bo Qian didn''t do anything. It''s the most serious thing.


    So, what''s the matter.


    The fifth senior brother looked at her sympathetically: "it seems that you really don''t know anything."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to talk to people anymore


    "Go away."


    The fifth elder martial brother grabbed her hand and opened his mouth worried: "don''t pretend to be stupid. You think, any man who knows that his woman is concerned by others will not be happy, right."


    Mu Shinian said, the amount of information is a littlerge


    She turned around, but she didn''t turn around.


    "So, you mean..."


    The fifth senior brother couldn''t listen to Mu Shinian and finish the rest.


    He nodded heavily, "so, if it were you, how would you choose?"


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more nk.


    She seemed shocked, too.


    The fifth senior brother patted her on the shoulder; "So, don''t say it first, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be bloodshed at that time."


    When the master left, he told them not to conflict.


    At that time, if hees back and finds that the people are still there and the house has been demolished, he will jump up and beat them up every minute.


    Mu Shinian was shocked.


    "When did the two of them meet?"


    "What do you say?"


    The fifth senior brother looked at her. It was obvious that there was no reason for these two people who had not been in contact for 800 years, except because of your bond,.


    When mu Shinian saw the fifth elder martial brother staring at him, he took a cold breath.


    For a moment, it seems difficult to ept it.


    The fifth senior brother looked at her sympathetically: "I know, it''s not your fault. It''s your excellence that''s why you have this side."


    Mu Shinian said weakly. In the sympathetic eyes of the fifth senior brother, he made a difficult voice: "no, I''m curious that Si Shen stays abroad all year round and seldomes back. Bo Qian often stays in X city. Why do they know the same person?"


    Could it be that the mysterious woman first knew Bo Qian, and then after the two fell in love, she left again. After leaving, she met Si Shen, who loved her very much, but the woman found that she liked Bo Qian better than Si Shen, and then turned back to be with Bo Qian again.


    This rtionship is really not generallyplicated.


    The fifth senior brother was also asked by mu Shinian.


    He also ah a, puzzled looked at her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian? Don''t they both know each other?


    Not to mention being abroad, even if they are separated by a ball, they probably will pinch it because of her.


    Mu Shinian looked at the fifth senior brother speechless. Didn''t he say these words himself? Why did he ask himself in turn.


    The two people stared at each other until mu Shinian was helpless and said, "I mean, did the girl run to two ces and know them respectively?"

 Chapter 1076

    <h4>Chapter 1076</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the girl came out, the fifth senior brother felt a little deviated.


    He carefully looked at mu Shinian and said, "who is the girl you said?"


    "Si Shen just said that the girl he fell in love with." Mu Shinian pointed to the direction outside the door, and his expression was a littleplicated: "then, I really didn''t expect that they were the same person."


    This is ridiculous.


    It''s really puzzling.


    She never heard Bo shallow mention it.


    Why did such a persone out.


    The fifth senior brother was silent again and again.


    The expression looks like it''s more powerful than mu Shinian.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "didn''t you say that? They both like the same person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth elder martial brother was speechless for a long time. Then he pointed to his own eyes and her eyes again; "I just saw you. I thought you understood."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I understand, you say, a woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a sh of lightning in the fifth senior brother''s mind.


    Cut her whole, not even residue.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with an innocent and inexplicable face.


    The fifth senior brother waved his hand and weakly covered his heart: "wait, I need to slow down. You just said, Si Shen said, he has a girl he likes?"


    Mu Shinian said. Now, he doesn''t want to hide any more: "just now in the car, he said that he likes a girl, but the girl likes others, and then asked me what to do. I told him to let go."


    Then there''s no more.


    The fifth senior brother''s expression was more frozen.


    He sat on the sofa, poured a ss of water rigidly, drank two mouthfuls, and then put it back.


    The whole person is like a machine.


    Mu Shinian blinked; "What''s the matter with you?"


    The fifth elder martial brother''s expression was hurt and copsed.


    He covered his heart and his voice was very fragile.


    "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t have discussed this with you."


    Mu Shinian felt that he didn''t despise it.


    "What do you mean?"


    The fifth elder martial brother shook his head: "sorry, I really don''t know. Your understanding ability can be so strong."


    Mu Shinian looked nkly


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Then don''t understand."


    The fifth senior brother copsed on the sofa and doubted life.


    Mu Shinian silently picked up the gift and gave him a cold look: "inexplicable."


    The fifth senior brother waited for mu Shinian to go upstairs, then covered his cheek and sighed silently: "Mu Shinian, you idiot, you idiot!"


    And the silly fork of Si Shen!


    What is a girl? Just say the name you read when you admire her.


    I haven''t seen him gossip so much at ordinary times. Why did he suddenly be so literary and artistic.


    Another girl!


    Just admire the ability of reading and understanding. If she doesn''t skew to the Pacific, even if she has the ability!


    There was another noise outside the door.


    The little elder martial sister hurried in and pulled the people on the sofa up; "What do you mean, the matter has been exposed? These two people can''t hide it. Finally, they started to do it?"


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at the little elder martial sister with a worried face, looked at the direction upstairs, and then some innocent said, "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1077

    <h4>Chapter 1077</h4>


    The fifth senior brother blinked twice.


    That''s innocent.


    Little elder martial sister said, "what am I talking about? What are you talking about? You didn''t say that Si Shen confessed, Bo Qian knew and mu Shinian knew. It''s strange that these three people don''t make trouble."


    And it''s still so calm.


    She seriously suspected that it was the calm before the rainstorm.


    The fifth senior brother looks more innocent.


    He coughed, grabbed the little elder martial sister''s paw, remained silent for a few seconds and said, "what would you do if I said it was a misunderstanding?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister was at a loss. Then she narrowed her eyes dangerously and looked at him: "what did you say?"


    The fifth senior brother coughed and waved weakly: "I mean, I didn''t mean it, that is, I don''t want to. Who knew it would be like this."


    The little elder martial sister was very upset when she thought that she was not scared just now. She was afraid that things would make a big deal. She even thought of several follow-up methods.


    At this meeting, hearing this sentence, her expression waspletely nk.


    "Well, say it again?"


    The fifth elder martial brother is most afraid of the little elder martial sisterughing.


    As soon as she smiled, there must be no good.


    Thinking so, the fifth elder martial brother quietly grabbed the little elder martial sister''s hand and smiled: "ha ha, little martial sister, calm down. Shi Nian just moved back a lot of gifts. They are on the top. Don''t you go and have a look?"


    With that, he wanted to slip away.


    The little elder martial sister slipped him back and smiled more innocently: "don''t worry, let''s settle our ounts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in the room and had no mind to open those gifts.


    She sat on the carpet and opened two boxes. She was in no mood.


    She propped her chin, looked at the carpet on the ground and was stunned.


    Bo Qian and Si Shen actually like the same person?


    It''s not... Impossible.


    No wonder Si Shen was so angry in the car.


    Does she feel biased?


    However, I have no better choice.


    If you are happy with each other, there is no need to open it.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and sighed.


    For a moment, I felt that things were getting more and moreplicated.


    If that''s the case, it''s really hard for the two of them to end a fight.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, grabbed the sand belt of the gift box with his fingers, and his face was dark.


    She doesn''t seem very happy.


    Bo Qian has... People he likes.


    The door was pushed open.


    The little elder martial sister came in and saw the gifts all over the ground and smiled: "it''s nice that those people still remember you."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and smiled, "yes."


    The little elder martial sister took a look at the gift box and put it back: "did you hear what your fifth elder martial brother talked to you just now?"


    Mu Shinian.


    The little elder martial sister said, "you''ve been taking his words to heart. He''s talking nonsense. You know, this problem of your fifth elder martial brother can''t be cured all the time. Just believe half of what he said."


    Mu Shinian pulled the tape of the gift: "no, he was quite right this time."


    "...." the little elder martial sister heard the cause and effect from the fifth elder martial brother, and it was difficult to hide for a moment: "Si Shen really told you that?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "It doesn''t look like a fake."


    Little elder martial sister can finally understand why the fifth elder martial brother feels so defeated.


    Nonsense.


    Of course it''s not fake.


    Because the girl in the mouth of Si Shen is right in front of her.

 Chapter 1078

    <h4>Chapter 1078</h4>


    Little elder martial sister looked at mu Shinian with a nk face. She didn''t know how to exin it.


    She was silent and gently touched mu Shinian''s head: "nothing, nothing. That is, your fifth senior brother should be wrong. You also misunderstood. Bo Qian doesn''t like anyone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned deeply.


    "No?"


    "I can swear."


    Little elder martial sister will swear immediately.


    Mu Shinian could not make her really swear. He grabbed her hand and said, "that''s my mistake."


    The little elder martial sister nodded: "it''s a misunderstanding. Don''t worry about it."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, but he became curious again: "Si Shen said that there are girls he likes. They look quite serious."


    The little elder martial sister looked at her and admired her thoughts. Her eyes looked very sympathetic.


    Mu Shinian blinked and heard the little elder martial sister say, "it''s all right. Anyway, he''s so busy. It''s sooner orter to meet him."


    Mu Shinian also felt reasonable, and said, "don''t let the master know."


    The little elder martial sister said well and looked at her strangely: "why?"


    Mu Shinian gestured and said, "if you know, the master will do it. At that time, it is estimated that the girl and the person she likes will really go their separate ways."


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth and closed it again.


    Finally, I repeated it several times and closed it.


    She gave a weak cough and said, "don''t worry, I understand, I understand."


    ording to the master''s character, he can do it.


    After all, the master was so angry that his son was so romantic that he had long wanted to find a girl for him.


    If there is such a person, Shifu must be in his ce.


    However, if this person is obsessed with the times, it''s another matter.


    Little elder martial sister, it''s fun to think about it.


    She couldn''t help asking: "Shi Nian, tell the truth to the little elder martial sister."


    Mu Shinian looked at her.


    The little elder martial sister took her by the neck and asked with a smile, "what if the master wants you to be his daughter-inw?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her with a shocked face: "are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious." The little elder martial sister opened her mouth and asked, "if so, will you promise? After all, you are also saved by Si Shen."


    Mu Shinian frowned, thought carefully, and said, "only this, I won''t promise."


    This answer, little elder martial sister, is not strange at all.


    She smiled and asked, "why?"


    Mu Shinian dragged his chin, thought for a moment, and replied, "he saved my life. If it weren''t for him, I would have died. I always remember this kindness."


    "But I won''t marry him because I don''t like it."


    In this way, it doesn''t seem to be a particrly fair thing to anyone.


    The little elder martial sister said, "is it so simple?"


    Mu Shinian nodded and said seriously, "one day, Si Shen told me to die. I will never live, but I won''t do this alone."


    The little elder martial sister patted her on the head; "Well, don''t be so serious. I''m talking nonsense."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said helplessly, "young martial sister, I''m serious. Life can be given, but some things can''t be."


    Little elder martial sister doesn''t know mu Shinian''s character.

 Chapter 1079

    <h4>Chapter 1079</h4>


    It''s too hard, so sometimes it''s such a headache.


    The little elder martial sister chuckled and leaned against her head. Her voice was gentle and warm: "don''t think about it. I''m just talking nonsense. No one will kill you, nor will Si Shen."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip.


    "Then you and Bo Qian?"


    Little elder martial sister couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, pulled the bag and stopped talking.


    The little elder martial sister lowered her voice and said, "why don''t you just break up with us."


    Before mu Shinian retorted, the little elder martial sister continued: "you are different from us. Shi Nian, you have never done bad things, and your hands have never been stained with blood. You haven''t touched those dark sides, and you still have a chance to look back."


    "Anyway, Shifu means that you should stop thinking and live a good life in the future."


    "Besides, even if it is broken, we will always be your senior brothers and sisters."


    They have long guessed the thin and shallow conditions.


    So it''s not strange at all.


    On the contrary, it is still the idea of relief.


    Mu Shinian is not on the same road as them.


    Even if it is verbally broken, what impact can it have.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at the little elder martial sister with some displeasure: "I don''t want it."


    "Ah, why are you so stubborn?" The little elder martial sister tried to persuade him: "since Bo Qian has spoken, if you want to continue to be with him, you should be obedient. He is also for you."


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    A stubborn face.


    "You will always be my family. There''s nothing to admit."


    "I don''t want to cheat Bo Qian. If Bo Qian wants me to cut off contact with you from now on because of this, I can''t do it."


    "Only, let him down."


    The little elder martial sister blurted out, "but you don''t want to disappoint him at all."


    Mu Shinian smiled bitterly: "so what?"


    What can she do.


    These are her friends,parable to her family.


    She didn''t want to deny their existence because of such a rtionship.


    It''s so ungrateful. She can''t do it.


    Seeing her look like this, the little elder martial sister couldn''t help getting worried: "Shi Nian, listen to me, there''s nothing in this world that can''t give way. People sometimes just have to be selfish. Besides, we all think that Bo shallow has done nothing wrong."


    Mu Shinian was silent for two minutes and shook his head: "I can''t do it."


    "What can''t be done?"


    The little elder martial sister tugged at her shoulder: "Shi Nian, don''t give up too much. It''s no big deal. Really, we won''t me you."


    "On the contrary, we will support you very much."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and shook his head persistently: "I can''t do it."


    The little elder martial sister looked at her painfully.


    Mu Shinian is like this. If others treat her well, she will return very much.


    However, if they really want to separate from Bo Qian, they will also be distressed. After all, there is Bo Qian, and it seems that mu Shinian is more popr.


    Mu Shinian smiled at the little elder martial sister and said, "I''m really fine, little martial sister. I''ll talk to Bo Qian well. If he doesn''t ept it, then... I have no other way."


    "Younger martial sister, you are really."


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t speak, so she had to sigh and say, "well, well, no matter what decision you make, we can only support you."

 Chapter 1080

    <h4>Chapter 1080</h4>


    Mu Shinian smiled. The little elder martial sister couldn''t help pushing her head: "you."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, but he still didn''t mean to say anything.


    When the younger martial sister left, mu Shinian leaned on the sofa, propped his chin, and stared at themp overhead.


    What should I do?


    How do you do it?


    It''s like she''s in another dead circle.


    How to go, how to choose, seems to be wrong.


    Give up one side.


    But she really doesn''t want to let it go.


    Mu Shinian sighed and stood up silently after a long silence.


    Anyway, she won''t break up with them.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin and shallow in the next room.


    He knew that mu Shinian came back and lived in the next room.


    He could even hear the door open several times and close again.


    Someone came outside, but soon after, he went out again.


    Thin shallow sat on the bed, his face was heavy and was about to drip water.


    Mu Shinian, you are really


    The door was opened.


    Mu Shinian held the door with one hand. The door was half open. She looked at the people in the house, pursed her lips and said, "do you want me to have no contact with them in the future?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian didn''t answer.


    Just looked at her coldly.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "do you have to do this?"


    She frowned and looked at her coldly.


    Mu Shinian shook his fist hard, and his voice struggled: "if I don''t promise you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow looked at her in silence, and the corners of his lips caught up a cold arc: "what do you say?"


    Those are dangerous people.


    Mu Shinian will get into trouble with them sooner orter.


    Rather than like this, it''s better to simply break the rtionship directly, so as not to suffer in the future.


    Mu Shinian slightly picked the corner of his lips, bitter and helpless.


    Sure enough.


    Still can''t.


    She can''t do anything.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth, as if he had made a big decision, and then said hoarsely, "you can rest here for a few days. When your injury is cured, contact your people ande to pick you up."


    Finish.


    Mu Shinian turned around.


    Thin shallow stared at her background and was stunned. Then he gnashed his teeth and said, "Mu Shinian, is this your answer?"


    Mu Shinian turned his back to him and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Thin shallow stood up, his voice was thick, and every word seemed to squeeze out from the depths of the monkey: "aren''t you friendly with them?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips, hung on his side and held it tighter.


    She took a deep breath and said, "yes, they are important to me."


    "What about me?" A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    Every word has an indescribable despair.


    "Mu Shinian, they are important. What do you think of me?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t answer.


    She clenched her fist hard, and her joints were ferocious.


    Thin and shallow is also very important.


    If only I could make twops.


    Bo Qian stood not far behind her. His eyes seemed to prate her: "Mu Shinian, you answer me, what am I!"


    They''re important, then he''s not important, is he?


    He''s just dispensable, isn''t he?


    Thin shallow cold face, desperate and nervous looking at her.


    Mu Shinian was silent: "I''m... Sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Good. Really good.


    Thin shallow suddenly wanted tough.


    He stared at the background and smiled cynically.


    "Mu Shinian, you really make me feel like a joke."

 Chapter 1081

    <h4>Chapter 1081</h4>


    Some words are difficult to say.


    She clenched her fist and silently turned her back to thin shallow.


    In these short minutes, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength.


    "I can consider other things. I won''t consider this." After silence, mu Shinian turned around. In the room after dusk, her cold eyes had some stubborn eyes: "you also have a side that you can''t give up and tell others. I also have them. They are more important to me than myself."


    Word by word, she was talking. She had a lot to do with them.


    It''s not easy to break it clean.


    Maybe, but she doesn''t want to.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and opened a pale smile at the corners of his mouth: "you have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    The door opens.


    She wanted to go out and was grabbed by one hand and dragged back.


    His back hit the wall hard.


    It hurts.


    But mu Shinian didn''t even frown. The whole person looked very calm.


    She looked at the man in silence. There was no anger on her white face.


    Thin shallow, short breath, the whole face is really ferocious.


    A cold smile arose from the corner of his lips.


    Yeah, yeah.


    He had known for a long time that there was a huge secret and a fog behind mu Shinian. She would not take the initiative to say it and he would not take the initiative to check it.


    Just like this, it''s good to be confused.


    Keren, why are you so greedy.


    He wants more.


    Even more ridiculous, he has to give up those and work hard to walk towards the best and warmest side. However, when it ising, he repents.


    She said they didn''t go all the way.


    "Yes, you''re right. Mu Shinian, I''m so rotten. Where are you qualified to do this and that?"


    Not like that


    Mu Shinian''s lips moved, but he couldn''t exin anything.


    Not so.


    She doesn''t dislike being too thin.


    Even if I have seen his most terrible appearance, I have never been afraid or despised.


    Thin shallow chuckled, his chin against her shoulder, with his smile, bursts of slight vibration came.


    It seems that there are only two of them left in the whole world.


    Thin shallow leaned on her shoulder, his voice with a smile: "Mu Shinian, you fucking make me feel that what I''ve done for more than ten days is a joke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else does mu Shinian want to say? Bo Qian has let her go.


    Without looking at her, he picked up a set of clean clothes and went to the bathroom. When he came out again, he could not see that he was an injured person except that his face was a little pale.


    Even, he washed his face, and drops of water flowed down his face.


    Mu Shinian''s fist was clenched unconsciously.


    When the man went out, she couldn''t help but say, "you can rest and go again."


    Thin shallow head does not return to leave.


    No sooner had I walked out than I was stopped.


    Secretary Shen danger raised his eyebrows: "she told you to rest before you go."


    Bo Qian met the eldest and second senior brothers... This is the first time to see him.


    When Si Shen saw him staring at himself, he also looked at him directly.


    Indeed, a good skin bag.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t go out and be a star.


    Thin shallow coldly smiled: "go away."


    "This is really not good." Si Shen was careless and not serious: "I heard that you are good at ying my second brother like that, but you should know."

 Chapter 1082

    <h4>Chapter 1082</h4>


    "In this ce, my second brother is not the only one who can y." Si Shen narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled a little carelessly: "or, you can try and beat me. How many people will attack you."


    There is still no floating on the thin and shallow surface.


    Looking at Si Shen is like looking at a dead object.


    The feeling like that is really unpleasant.


    Si Shen raised his eyebrows. The boss was really upset.


    He turned and was about to catch up and teach the unscrupulous man a lesson. Behind him, there was a slight sound of footsteps.


    He looked back and saw mu Shinian looking at him without emotion.


    Si Shen didn''t open his eyes: "just let him go. Are you willing?"


    Mu Shinian stood in ce and didn''t know how to answer.


    Si Shen likes to think about the times.


    But he felt that he didn''t like it very much.


    If he really likes it very much, how can he wantonly seduce other girls outside.


    If he really likes mu Shinian very much, how can he not control himself.


    So, fortunately, he can... Be tolerant and help her before he likes it very much.


    Mu Shinian was still silent.


    Si Chenqi ran walked over, turned his back to her, and pressed one hand on her head. He didn''t want to see her sad face.


    "How I taught you when I was a child, you have to fight for what you want, even if you rob, because getting is the result. As for the process, it doesn''t matter. Why didn''t you learn the truth I taught you when I was a child."


    "If you really like it, catch it back, imprison it, keep people first, and then slowly keep your heart."


    Although thin and shallow, it also looks dangerous.


    But who is mu Shinian?


    Who once singled out half of Xiao Ying.


    Mu Shinian was silent. He didn''t say good or bad. The whole person looked very numb.


    Seems to have lost everything.


    Si Shen''s voice suddenly became hoarse.


    He doesn''t understand love.


    He has too much capital in his hands, and there is no problem in the world of yers, but he really, has always been ying, and never understands feelings.


    But now, looking at mu Shinian, he suddenly understood and panicked.


    Originally like a person, even lost, are so silent and vivid.


    He seems to have some distance that he can''t cross all his life.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time before he went downstairs and went out.


    She didn''t say a word all the way.


    Si Shen looked behind him, and his eyes gradually became dim.


    "Fool."


    The little elder martial sister leaned against the stairs and shook her head at him helplessly: "you can really be so natural and unrestrained. It''s not like you."


    Si Shen looked at her and smiled: "yes, it''s not like me."


    Not as happy as you are.


    Little elder martial sister can hardly understand what they are doing.


    "Younger martial sister, what will happen to her?" The little elder martial sister said, "is it really so difficult?"


    Si Shen could not see any emotion on his face. He smiled and said, "well, this situation is not bad for me."


    The little elder martial sister shook her head helplessly: "there''s no help, you''re one by one."


    Si Shen smiled indifferently.


    Whether there is any help depends on yourself.


    He''szy to save himself now.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian''s men quickly caught people.


    It seems that the city has be a bit of a crisis because of the conflict.

 Chapter 1083

    <h4>Chapter 1083</h4>


    There are not as many people walking in the street as before.


    There was a nervous look on everyone''s face.


    ck cars, slowly shuttling through the traffic.


    The driver looked at the man behind him and said, "Sir, are you okay?"


    Bo Qian didn''t speak.


    The driver thought for a moment and continued: "brother Cheng, he''s fine. When he escaped, he met the pursuer and was hurt a little, but it doesn''t matter. And brother Li, he was seriously injured, but thanks to your timely help, sir, it''s no big deal. He lost a lot of blood, so he should have a rest for a while."


    Thin shallow still didn''t mean to speak.


    The driver was silent, and he drove the car attentively.


    Thin shallow looked at the scenery outside the window. The wound on his body recovered well and began to heal.


    He closed his eyes numbly.


    The driver looked at him through the mirror, and his voice was a little low: "Sir, where''s Miss mu? Isn''t she here too?"


    A few waves finally appeared on the thin and shallow face.


    But it was only a moment and calm again.


    "She''s noting back."


    The driver''s face changed greatly: "sir?"


    "Go back."


    Thin shallow voice coldly gave the order.


    The driver didn''t dare to talk at once and drove quietly.


    It soon darkened.


    Bo Qian returned to the hotel. Outside the door, a group of people were waiting.


    Thin shallow sent people away in a few words, returned to the room and fell on the bed. He raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    Between his fingers, a pair of faces full of vicissitudes emerged.


    He can''t let go.


    In my memory, this is the second time he drove people away.


    Mu Shinian is so arrogant that he can''t look back.


    Thin shallow covered his face with force.


    But he can''t help it.


    That''s all he can do.


    He wants to pull her out, those dark and bloody, he''ll juste, but she won''t.


    For the sake of so-called benevolence and righteousness, even he can give up.


    Thin and shallow lips moved slightly, like smiling and mocking someone.


    What should I do?


    I can''t keep it.


    A line of tears, flowing down.


    Calm, not like words.


    It was pitch dark inside.


    He cried without any sound.


    ¡­¡­


    In just two days, mu Shinian has appeared in the club twice.


    Donna specially went to get the cake and milk.


    As soon as I opened the door of the box, I saw mu Shinian sitting cross legged on the sofa, holding a game handle in his hand, ying happily.


    When she came in, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "don''t you have to y the piano today?"


    "I changed shifts with Shuanger." Donna put something on the table, nced down at her and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? It doesn''t look right."


    Mu Shinian keeps his eyes on the TV screen.


    "Don''t I always do this?"


    That''s true.


    Donna sat beside her and saw her ten fingers operating fluently. The tip of her eyebrows immediately picked: "don''t you have an ident? Why, don''t you have to go back to rest?"


    "Can''t sleep."


    Mu Shinian finished and added, "it''s a slight injury."


    "Ah, you said you young man, don''t fool around with your youth." Donna said painstakingly, "eat these, and then go back to rest."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "I paid."


    "As if we dare to take your money." Donnaughed and makeints about it. "Well, if you don''t want to stay at your house,e here."

 Chapter 1084

    <h4>Chapter 1084</h4>


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "there have been a lot of things happening recently. I''m here to rx."


    "Ah!" Donna sighed and said, "you shouldn''t havee back."


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely.


    Donna pretended to be mysterious and said, "this is not for you."


    Mu Shinian has heard the same words many times these two days.


    From the beginning of the unhappy, to now, has been calm.


    She sighed and said, "others don''t know, don''t you know? Isn''t that how I came here?"


    "Yes." Mu Shinian is Donna''s life-saving benefactor. If it weren''t for her, she would have been absent in the world.


    Donna also knows mu Shinian''s identity. She is a confidant. Otherwise, Si Shen can''t let her stay in this club.


    Donna is several years older than mu Shinian. She raised her hand, touched mu Shinian''s head and said gently, "how are you doing in X city?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, very honest: "very good."


    "Well, do you like it over there?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t operate just now, so he lost long ago.


    She threw the game handle, cut a cake, didn''t take a spoon, and directly bit and ate: "I like it."


    "Then what are you doing back?" Donna took her shoulder and said gently, "in a few days, you will have the college entrance examination. After that, you will be a serious college student. Don''t touch anything you shouldn''t touch."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    "I know, but people just want to live happily?" Donna said, "I think it''s life if you''re there. If you live your old life again, it''s not life, it''s survival."


    "If you have a chance to live better, don''t give up. Moreover, I heard them say that when you meet a person you like, he is very kind to you."


    Donna held her shoulder and said, "Shi Nian, you are a good man. It''s good to have good results."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "what is good?"


    Donna didn''t quite understand what happened to her. She just looked at whether she would be very happy: "steady, quiet, don''t you think so?"


    Mu Shinian grabbed the milk, took a sip and said, "what did Si Shen tell you?"


    "Ah, I can''t hide anything from you." Donna couldn''t help joking.


    Mu Shinian looked at her: "don''t listen to him, I''m fine."


    "He said you quarreled with someone, the one you like." Donna looked back and said, "he also said that you will be more sad now. Let me apany you."


    "He knows?" Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "what does he know?"


    "You can''t say that." Donna said, "he still cares about you."


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip and took a bit of gentleness on his face: "I''m really fine. I haven''t reached the point where I can''t bear it."


    Donna listened to her and shook her head, "but you look more sad than ever."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at the game page.


    Perhaps she came to a familiar ce. She felt that there was a way back no matter how.


    The screen flickered around on the page.


    Those little people are running and fighting desperately.


    The whole picture is actually a little bloody.


    Moreover, the game she yed was a gift from her senior brother, and the scene was more realistic.


    She thinks she''s in a good mood.

 Chapter 1085

    <h4>Chapter 1085</h4>


    Donna was distressed: "look at you, you don''t even know you''re sad."


    "I didn''t."


    Mu Shinian quibbled. She transferred out her game records and showed her: "I won three consecutive games."


    Donna just wants to roll her eyes.


    "Do you even deny that you are sad?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and pushed her away: "well, I''m really fine, I swear."


    Donna can''t rest assured at all.


    "You do this every time. The more serious things are, the more rxed they are."


    Mu Shinian shut up.


    She was finally forced into a desperate situation by Donna.


    She sighed and shrugged, "otherwise, what do you want me to do?"


    "Cry." Donna put her head on her shoulder and said, "just cry."


    "I''m afraid not."


    Mu Shinian leaned on her shoulder and didn''t mean to get up: "I have to go back tonight."


    "So fast?" Donna was shocked: "didn''t you juste?"


    Mu Shinian reluctantly opened the calendar to show her.


    Donna looked at it and knew it immediately.


    "It''s time to go back. You''re about to take the exam."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, yes."


    Donna suddenly felt reluctant: "when will youe back? You came back in a hurry and didn''t say it in advance. I didn''t get together with you."


    It''s so sad to say.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''lle back sooner orter. If you want to find me, don''t you have my wechat and mobile phone?"


    Donna threw her lower lip: "ah, I know, I just can''t bear it all of a sudden. Go back and have a good exam."


    Mu Shi Nian said.


    "When are you leaving?" Donna said, "I''ll see you off."


    "It''s all right, no need." Mu Shinian said, "little elder martial sister, they are here."


    Donna thought about it, too.


    "Well, be careful on the way. If you''re okay,e back and have a look."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Mu Shinian is also reluctant.


    It''s ok if you don''te back. Once youe back, you always feel reluctant to give up.


    Donna patted her on the shoulder: "well, go back quickly. Clean up. You have to go back."


    Mu Shinian hugged her and said, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed in the club for a long time before he finally went back.


    Little elder martial sister has helped her pack up.


    Seeing hering back, he smiled at her: ing back?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the packed suitcase and opened the bag with some snacks she loved.


    You can see who put it.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but hook up the corners of his lips: "am I very capricious?"


    Several people in the house stopped together.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the shadow under his feet: "I know you put down your work and came to help me."


    The elder martial brother put down the water cup, took out a packet of potato chips and mercilessly smashed it on the fifth martial brother''s face: "she can''t touch these food these days. Don''t you havemon sense?"


    The fifth senior brother was hurt and became honest immediately.


    But he couldn''t help Arguing: "this is a new taste."


    The eldest martial brother looked past, and the fifth martial brother immediately became honest.


    He''s really innocent.


    After scolding the fifth senior brother, the elder martial brother looked up and looked at mu Shinian. His voice suddenly became gentle: "remember what I said when I sent you home?"

 Chapter 1086

    <h4>Chapter 1086</h4>


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist.


    I can''t say a word, but my eyes are red.


    The eldest martial brother zipped up her schoolbag and said in a helpless voice, "you have a good memory, but you forget it so simply?"


    "I said that we will always be your family. As long as you need a word, we wille and help you."


    "This sentence is always valid."


    "Even if you want to leave here in the future, it''s the same."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips: "I... Have unfinished business."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t do it." The elder martial brother said gently, "it''s not your responsibility."


    Mu Shinian smiled bitterly.


    Not really.


    However, she has started, and she can''t end it so easily.


    Otherwise, how can she exin to those people.


    His shoulders sank.


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw the second senior brother looking at her painfully: "what do you think? Go back to the exam first, finish the exam, and then think slowly. Anyway, you''re not in a hurry."


    Mu Shinian held the schoolbag in his hand and squeezed out a smile: "I know."


    "Just know. Don''t think about anything." The second elder martial brother picked up his schoolbag, helped her carry it on her back, and adjusted the position of the lower bag belt, just like the big brother who sent his sister to school: "Si Shen and your little elder martial sister took you to the airport. Someone was arranged to pick you up there. Give us a call when you arrive."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    The depressed mood on his face disappeared almost instantly.


    Behind her, those elder martial brothers and sisters looked at her gently.


    Just like when she was a child.


    Si Shen pulled the suitcase and said, "well, it''s time to go."


    Mu Shinian nodded and followed him.


    The elder martial brother said helplessly, "she takes that matter too seriously."


    While eating potato chips, the fifth senior brother saidzily, "isn''t she like this? It''s always like this. If she can let go, it''s not like her."


    The elder martial brother looked at him and said silently, "you''ll clean her houseter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The potato chips in my hand suddenly didn''t smell so good.


    The second elder martial brother patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s go and deal with the aftermath. The younger martial sister is a little noisy this time, but there''s still a leak."


    "I guessed." The elder martial brother said, "but it''s all right. We spread the false news in time."


    "I still have to make sure it''s 100% OK." The second elder martial brother said, "if anything happens, it will be dangerous."


    Brother master nodded: "don''t worry, no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    The car is very quiet.


    Si Shen looked at the girl nestled in the co pilot''s seat: "in a bad mood?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s not bad."


    "Oh." Si Shen smiled, "isn''t that bad?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "why don''t you believe I''m okay."


    Isn''t she very calm? Just like before.


    How on earth did they see that she was in a bad mood.


    Mu Shinian''s mood is veryplicated.


    Si Shen knocked on her forehead: "forget it, I won''t tell you this. Go back and have a good exam. If you fail, it''s a shame."


    "I want to know it''s impossible."


    In this regard, mu Shinian is still very confident.


    Si Shen puffed out with augh: "yes, if you fail in the exam, you will be in vain these years."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and said, "it must be better than you."

 Chapter 1087

    <h4>Chapter 1087</h4>


    There is also a mind to hate people. It seems that the mood is really not bad.


    Si Shen sighed with relief: "this is the best. This is you."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip and stared at the scenery outside the window.


    "I''m really fine."


    Si Shen smiled: "OK, you''re OK. Go back and have a good exam."


    It''s okay. I don''t know who it''s for.


    Si Shen''s helpless smile.


    Mu Shinian knew he wasughing at himself and sighed helplessly.


    It seems that she can''t convince herself.


    The car stopped at the airport entrance.


    The driver sank the car, took out the suitcase, put it on the ground, opened the pole and said, "OK, go in. It''s almost boarding time."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "thank you."


    Thank you for something.


    Si Shen didn''t say it when he saw that she was in such a bad mood.


    "Well, go."


    Mu Shinian took the box and went in silently.


    When she got inside, she turned around and greeted the Secretary heavily. Then she went in without saying a word.


    Si Shen looked at her background and breathed out helplessly.


    That''s awesome.


    He couldn''t help but despise himself.


    I have the courage, but I can''t do it all the time.


    I don''t know where I''ve learned these years.


    Si Shen sighed, reluctantly returned to the car, started the car and left.


    As soon as the car left the airport, the mobile phone rang before it went far.


    Si Shen looked at the call from the eldest martial brother. He pressed the car Bluetooth: "eldest martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    The elder martial brother''s voice sounded very anxious: "is Shi Nian still on your side?"


    Si Shen Leng said, "she just went to the airport."


    "Are you separated from her?"


    Brother master raised the volume.


    Si Shen immediately felt bad. He immediately started the car, turned around and drove to the airport.


    "Make it clear, what''s the matter?"


    The eldest martial brother was on the phone and his face was very wrong: "your car has been followed. The goal is to read it when you go."


    Si Shen''s pupil contracted violently twice; "She''s exposed?"


    "Probably."


    The eldest martial brother''s tone was very anxious: "go quickly and bring her back. We are already on the way in the past."


    Si Shen en said, "I know. Keep in touch at any time."


    With that, he stepped up the elerator and drove towards the hospital.


    Mu Shinian, you should never, never have an ident!


    The sinking speed is very fast.


    All the way back to the airport, he got off before the car stopped.


    I almost tripped when I got off the bus.


    Si Shen refused the help of others and stumbled to the airport.


    If the ne hasn''t taken off, the ticket gate!


    Si Shen made a phone call while walking.


    Unfortunately, no one answered.


    Si Shen gritted his teeth and hated him very much. Why didn''t he stay for a while.


    If you stay a little longer, mu Shinian will probably not have an ident.


    Si Shen walked in expressionless, and each step was very heavy.


    The cell phone rang again.


    Si Shen picked it up.


    I heard two words from the master brother: "it''ste."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Si Shen stopped.


    The elder martial brother''s voice was also struggling: "they use children to read the time directly."


    "Shi Nian may be on guard against adults, but she has never been on guard against children."


    It would be almost the same for anyone.


    After all, who is so alert to a child.

 Chapter 1088

    <h4>Chapter 1088</h4>


    Si Shen gritted his teeth: "what should I do now?"


    "It''s not so easy for them to find out who they really are." The elder martial brother calmly analyzed on the phone: "moreover, ording to the monitoring, they are polite to read the time. They should be fine in a short time."


    "Didn''t you find out what their purpose was?"


    Where can Si Shen calm down.


    People are invisible under his eyes. He should figure out how to ount for this ount.


    "It''s not clear yet." The elder martial brother was no better: "calm down first."


    Si Shen en said, "I''ll go back first and gather with you."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    In the airport, everything is normal.


    No one will find one missing.


    No one will think anything wrong.


    Si Shen bit his lower teeth.


    Although he didn''t watch the surveince, he probably knew what had happened from the eldest martial brother''s words.


    It is estimated that he took the child to threaten mu Shinian again.


    That fool is easy to handle!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian held the child and sat in the car in silence.


    The car was driving quietly, her eyes were covered, but the tip of her nose could vaguely smell the sea breeze.


    The child in her arms kept shrinking into her arms.


    Mu Shinian hugged the man tightly and patted the child on the shoulder.


    The child was quiet in an instant.


    The driver looked at her and said, "you are very calm."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to answer.


    She can run away alone, but the child is expected to die.


    These people are crazy.


    Taking an irrelevant child can also be used as a threat chip.


    The driver seemed to know what she was thinking. He sighed and said, "we don''t want to. It''s not easy for us. The employer''s life is not shallow. We can''t help it. We have to me you and yourself. If we don''t do it, we''ll be fine."


    "You have to save him. Now it''s OK. He saved us, but we suffered. If we don''t find you, who else can we find?"


    That seems very reasonable.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help feeling: "money is really a good thing."


    "That''s not true. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many people dying for money."


    The driver said with a smile.


    Mu Shinian sighed and asked, "I have money, too, and I have a lot of money. I give you money, and you let us go. How about it?"


    The driver was stunned.


    The two bodyguards sitting next to her looked at her and sneered: "are you kidding?"


    "No kidding, I''m telling the truth."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said, "think about it. No matter how much money the other party pays, I can pay double. You don''t lose, do you?"


    The two bodyguards looked her up and down and made it clear that they didn''t believe her.


    "Boss, don''t believe what she said. This woman is not simple. She must be cheating us."


    "Silly."


    Mu Shinian spits out a word of evaluation mercilessly.


    Then, when the two men were about to start, mu Shinian calmly exined, "if you didn''t get the money, how could you let me go? Right?"


    That seems very reasonable.


    The driver was also obviously shaken.


    But soon he denied it again; "Are you kidding? Where do you have so much money? Do you know how much money others have given us?"


    Mu Shi read grace and askedzily, "how much?"

 Chapter 1089

    <h4>Chapter 1089</h4>


    "Fifty million!" The driver sneered and said, "how much money do you think you can have as a child? We''re not fooling around in vain!"


    When mu Shinian heard the price, he couldn''t help mocking: "only 50 million? The price is too low."


    "Don''t fool us!"


    The driver said coldly, "don''t talk as if you have more money."


    The child in his arms was frightened by his fierce appearance.


    Mu Shinian patted her head twice and said, "how about I open a hundred million?"


    The driver smiled more ironically: "I said, you don''t watch too much TV. I really think you have so much money. I tell you, I don''t believe it!"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "untie my hand and return my mobile phone to me. I''ll show you right away. How about it?"


    The two bodyguards were obviously shaken.


    The driver also wavered.


    The three exchanged eyes, and the driver nodded to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard couldn''t wait to untie the rope in Mu Shinian''s hand, took down the cloth covering her eyes, and then couldn''t wait to hand over the mobile phone to her.


    Mu Shinian took it and said, "card number."


    The driver immediately reported a string of figures.


    Mu Shinian turned a million in the past without blinking.


    The driver''s eyes lit up when he saw the money.


    But soon he felt wrong: "why is there only a million."


    Mu Shinian turned his cell phone and smiled: "otherwise, I''ll give you one million just to prove that I have money."


    I do have money. Otherwise, how could I transfer a million dors at once.


    Mu Shinian said, "the rest, ording to the rules, let people go first, and I''ll give you the money back."


    The driver sneered: "do you think I''m a fool? Let you go. Where can I get the money?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "let the child go first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver looked at the frightened shivering child, silent and said, "yes!"


    "Very good. If you drive another 2000 meters, there will be a shopping mall. There is a police station near the shopping mall. You can put the children there."


    "Are you teasing me?"


    When the driver heard the word "police", the whole man jumped up: "you asked me to drive to the police station. Do you want me to die?"


    Mu Shinian: "aren''t I still in your hands?"


    "If the child doesn''t go to the police station, I can''t rest assured. Besides, she''s so young that she can''t even remember anything."


    The driver looked at the child.


    The child shrank in the arms of Mu Shinian. When they looked at it, they all trembled.


    Indeed, it doesn''t look like you can say anything.


    Mu Shinian said, "it doesn''t matter whether I want the money or not. It depends on you."


    The two bodyguards have red eyes.


    As long as they can get the money, they will bepletely paid.


    The driver also clenched his teeth; "Well, if you dare to y any tricks, you''ll be dead."


    The child hugged her tightly and yearned for the time.


    Mu Shinian patted her on the head: "don''t worry, you go to the police station and say you''re lost. Let someone help you find your parents. Don''t say anything else."


    The child didn''t know whether he heard it or not, and kept shivering in her arms.


    Mu Shinian held her without muchfort.


    When he reached the mall, the bodyguard held the child in his arms and gave a vicious warning; "If you don''t want to die, do as she says, or you''d better never fall into our hands."


    The child was scared and almost cried, but when he came into contact with mu Shinian''s eyes, he nodded obediently.


    After the children left, the driver immediately started the car and went out for thousands of meters. The three of them came out with a sigh of relief.


    "Well, quickly transfer the money!"

 Chapter 1090

    <h4>Chapter 1090</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at them coldly.


    "You are the same as those who chased Bo Qian?"


    The driver nced at her and sneered: "just be that young master. You have bad luck and offended people."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows: "yes, he did offend many people."


    The driver didn''t understand what she suddenly said. He stared at her coldly, "are you finished? Take out the money as soon as you finish."


    "Don''t worry." Mu Shinian sat in the back seat with two bodyguards beside her. She didn''t seem to care at all: "since everything has been said here, let me understand. Who sent it?"


    "I don''t know."


    The driver was impatient: "hurry up, money!"


    "I don''t know?" Mu Shinian asked.


    The driver waspletely impatient: "are you finished?"


    Mu Shinian raised a finger and tapped twice on his arm: "since you don''t know, it''s a little troublesome."


    "Are you finished?"


    The driver waspletely impatient: "if you don''t want to give money, I''ll tell you, I''ll never finish with you!"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and asked, "well, why didn''t you finish?"


    "You!"


    The driver was almost furious.


    He also figured out that mu Shinian didn''t want to give money at all.


    They can''t help it. After all, it''s still a question whether they canplete such an order at that time. They originally thought that they would roll up this sum of money and fly away. Who knows, it''s a hard stubble.


    The driver looked cold and winked at the two bodyguards.


    The bodyguard wille and start to do it without saying a word.


    Mu Shimian gave them a cold look. Before their knives hit her neck, she raised her hand urately, sped the wrists of the two people, and then made efforts at the same time.


    Click.


    The sound of a broken arm.


    Two bodyguards responded with a painful scream.


    The driver was so scared that he almost didn''t hold the steering wheel.


    In the car, only two bodyguards were crying and howling.


    The driver clutched the steering wheel in fear.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "I can let you go, but on one condition."


    "Don''t fool me!"


    The driver was not threatened by her at all: "it''s telling me here. If you dare to do anything to me, believe it or not, I''ll kill people every minute."


    "I believe that." Mu Shinian nodded and opened his mouth indifferently: "however, I think you don''t want to die at all."


    Especially, she was right again.


    The driver took a hard breath, gritted his teeth and looked at her: "what are you going to do? I don''t know anything. I''m just a money seeker."


    "Well said, you ask for money, so can you hurt other people''s lives?"


    Mu Shi read the rhetorical question word by word.


    The driver sneered and came out. His voice was very insidious: "aren''t all people in this line?"


    "Yes, it''s a pity that you hurt your shallow head."


    Mu Shinian murmured. The voice was too small for few people to hear.


    She breathed out and asked coldly, "is there anyone else besides you three?"


    The driver heard this sentence and sneered, "what do you say?"


    "Look at strength, it''s not like a professional"

 Chapter 1091

    <h4>Chapter 1091</h4>


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "so why are you even selected."


    This sentence is provocative!


    The driver''s angry teeth are about to be bitten off.


    He looked coldly at the time and said, "what do you say is because the people who pay have gone crazy and have to kill Bo shallow''s life. Therefore, he found a lot, many people, just to keep Bo shallow''s life here."


    Unfortunately.


    What did you say.


    Man is better than nature.


    In the end, it didn''t seed.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "many, how many?"


    When the driver heard this sentence, he sneered with disdain: "it''s too much for you to imagine."


    "We drove people to the ruins. Almost several groups of people were there. The boy was also very lucky."


    "You know, the order we got was that those who didn''t do it, but those who participated in the encirclement and suppression, had two million dors. If anyone was lucky and Bo Qian died in that hand, there would be 50 million. Do you know how many people went that day? The other party didn''t care about the money at all. He really had to kill Bo Qian!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of people.


    Mu Shinian recalled that there were many people that day.


    Even they are very careful to avoid.


    But why.


    Thin shallow offended who would have such a big hand.


    There are still other forces involved, but she hasn''t heard of anything.


    The driver saw that she was silent, her brain moved and wanted to do something. However, as soon as he moved, mu Shinian looked over, and then calmly pointed to his two men who had fainted: "don''t you care about them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver gritted his teeth.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "I really don''t have much time to y these boring tricks with you, so let''s just order."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth: "why don''t you cooperate with me. When it''s done, the one hundred million is still yours."


    The driver''s eyes lit up, but soon, his face showed a fierce look again.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Am I kidding? Shouldn''t you know best?"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lips and smiled calmly: "in this matter, no matter what, you don''t suffer a loss. No matter who you cooperate with, don''t you want money?"


    Since you want money, there is the best solution.


    The driver sneered: "do you think I''m a fool? I''ve been exposed in front of you. You can still believe me."


    "You''re wrong." Mu Shinian calmly hugged his arm, leaned against the chair, raised his chin and showed him a harmless smile: "you didn''t have time to do it after all, even if you participated in it, but I have people who want to know and revenge more."


    Is it the one behind it?


    The driver was moved.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was still hesitating. He sighed helplessly and pointed to the following vehicles behind him.


    The driver took a look, his face suddenly changed, and he immediately elerated the speed.


    The following cars are also speeding up.


    The driver looked at the woman behind him.


    unable.


    He has been watching her every move since just now.


    She could never have had a chance to ask for help.


    "When are you..."


    "When you transfer money."


    Mu Shinian looked behind her. Across the ss, she could vaguely see the of several acquaintances.

 Chapter 1092

    <h4>Chapter 1092</h4>


    She was supposed to go back, but it turned out that she really likes to get into trouble.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "I advise you not to drive too fast, because it''s useless."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver gritted his teeth.


    His speed slowed down, and the speed behind him gradually slowed down.


    He is fast, so is the other party.


    There is no chance of winning at all


    Besides, he has only one person left, but the other party has a group of people.


    The driver looked at her with admiration. Otherwise, he would kidnap her?


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have to look at him at all. He knows what he''s thinking.


    She pulled her lower lip and shook her head: "forget it, one on three, you can''t beat me, let alone now?"


    The driver clenched his teeth fiercely: "what do you want!"


    Mu Shinian knew that he had begun topromise, spit out his breath and said, "it''s very simple, cooperation."


    "Working with you?"


    The driver didn''t believe it: "hehe, I kidnapped you before. You want me to believe that you will cooperate with me?"


    Instead of taking the opportunity to take a chance and end her life directly.


    Mu Shinian shrugged and said, "do you believe it or not? Anyway, you seem to have no better choice now."


    Her people are right behind.


    It''lle up at any time.


    If the driver doesn''t make a decision, he will be caught up sooner orter.


    The driver looked at it and admired it.


    He dared not do it.


    If you really do something to Mu Shinian, it is estimated that the cars behind wille up immediately. At that time, it will be really dangerous.


    The driver''s forehead was sweating.


    He gritted his teeth. After several struggles, he finallypromised: "what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "it''s very simple. Can you contact him?"


    He means the man behind the scenes.


    The driver looked at her and nodded.


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian said, "then call him and tell him that you have caught me. You showed up at the scene that day and saved Bo shallow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver frowned, "what do you want to do?"


    "Give you a chance to see that man."


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently


    Of course, the driver knows what she wants to do, but she doesn''t know how dangerous it is to do so.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to know. She bowed her head, fiddled with her nails and said, "what''s the problem?"


    "You really don''t know how dangerous the other party is?" The driver looks very angry.


    He took a deep breath and said coldly, "they spent so much manpower, material and financial resources just to catch people. Do you think anyone can have so much power?"


    "Strange."


    Mu Shinian muttered, "you really have a bit of conscience."


    The ferocious driver turned ck when she said so.


    "I don''t have a conscience. I just can''t escape. I want to persuade you twice."


    After all, he really didn''t reach the point where he could give up his life for money.


    Mu Shinian smiled, "do it."


    "What a death wish!"


    The driver spoke fiercely.


    Mu Shinian saw that he agreed to cooperate, opened the window and gestured to the people behind him.


    Those cars immediately followed far behind and didn''t mean to go any further.


    The driver''s face changed.


    This girl, who looks young, seems to have great courage and means.

 Chapter 1093

    <h4>Chapter 1093</h4>


    Otherwise, how could you bring so many people back that day.


    Since the driver promised to cooperate, he didn''t mean to be a demon.


    He drove slowly with a cold voice: "what should I do?"


    Mu Shinian said, "how did you contact him?"


    "Mobile phone."


    The driver said, gritting his teeth; "It''s all waiting for him to contact me. If I take the initiative to call, the mobile phone is empty."


    Like this.


    Mu Shinian means understandable.


    "OK, I know."


    "What do you know and what to do next? You can''t wait for him to call. When will that wait?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "I''m not worried. What are you worried about?"


    The driver is very angry.


    He bit his teeth and said, "what''s next?"


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said coldly, "find a ce to rest first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver frowned and gave a warm and lukewarm grace


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    Finally, he stopped at the gate of another hospital.


    The other courtyard is a small hotel. Mu Shinian gets off behind the driver.


    Several cars following her also came down.


    Someone took the opportunity toe over and said to her, "Miss mu, people wille soon. Do you have any ns? Or do we take you away directly."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian refused directly.


    She put her hands in her pockets and said, "I have something to deal with on my side."


    "Uh?"


    The subordinate was a little puzzled: "just leave it to us. Go back first, or they will worry, young master."


    "No, you call them to report peace. I''ll deal with the rest first and then go back."


    Although the men couldn''t understand what she was going to do, they didn''t dare to disobey it.


    I had to nod my head, walk away, go to the contact person by myself, and leave a group of people to look after mu Shinian. In case of any ident, they will have time to do it.


    The driver ordered a meal and came back. When he came back, he saw mu Shinian sitting in his chair and reading seriously.


    The driver leaned his head over, took a look, and the corners of his lips twitched violently.


    "Five year college entrance examination three-year simtion?"


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked shocked at him.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "what''s the problem?"


    The driver looked at her in a strange way.


    He moved his mouth several times, stunned that he didn''t say aplete sentence.


    Mu Shinian was toozy to pay attention to him, bowed his head and continued to read his own book.


    The driver sat in his seat and thought of the way he had just done it. He couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Is this just a high school student?


    Are today''s high school students so wonderful?


    Do it as you say, and is the means so excellent?


    Did he inadvertently offend any expert?


    The driver''s mood will be extremelyplex.


    He looked at mu Shinian as if he were watching an alien.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t stand being looked at by him.


    She put the book down and coldly looked into his eyes: "what can I do for you?"


    The driver looked at her strangely.


    After a long silence, he put the chopsticks back: "who are you?"


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Mu Shimian kicked the ball back happily.


    The driver is on her side now anyway, and it doesn''t matter what professional ethics they have.

 Chapter 1094

    <h4>Chapter 1094</h4>


    He thought for a moment and said, "the man sent us a message and let us catch you at all costs, because you have a good rtionship with Bo shallow."


    A good rtionship.


    In other words, those people in the Bo family are excluded.


    Because, in their eyes, her rtionship with Bo shallow doesn''t need special exnation at all.


    People who know this must be people who don''t know them.


    Mu Shinian breathed out.


    Her face was very calm. The whole person seemed to have a very calm feeling. It seemed that everything outside could not disturb her.


    When the driver saw that she didn''t respond, he was speechless: "you say a word. How do I feel? You don''t seem to be afraid at all."


    After this sentence, the driver felt someone looking at him behind his back.


    When he looked back, his cheek jerked.


    by the way


    Why did he forget.


    There are a lot of bodyguards behind the girl named mu Shinian.


    If he had any means, he would be killed by them.


    No wonder she was not afraid at all.


    Mu Shinian calmly turned a page and said, "if you do what you should do, you can take the money and leave."


    The driver snorted coldly, "you''d better do what you say."


    "Even if I can''t do it now, you can''t do anything about me. You can only cooperate with me."


    As soon as the driver heard this sentence, he immediately felt his teeth ache.


    Why is he so unlucky.


    It was not easy to catch the man. He was killed again before he could carry out the next n.


    Is this girl so good or not!


    The driver''s heart was bleeding, but he stood firm.


    "You said, as long as I find out the people, I can go."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness.


    The driver still found the deal a little too tempting.


    He was silent, hesitated and asked, "won''t you pursue other things?"


    "What''s the use of investigating you?" Mu Shinian asked.


    The driver suddenly fell silent.


    It''s really useless.


    He''s just a man who works with money. What''s more, he died before he could do anything.


    The driver hesitated.


    Mu Shinian calmly turned a page and said, "do your business well. I have ns for others."


    The driver nodded his head for a long time and said stuffy, "my brothers?"


    "They''ll be fine."


    Mu Shinian gave him a precise sentence.


    The driver nodded: "OK, that''s what you said. If my brother has any shorings, I won''t finish with you!"


    Mu Shinian hooked her lower lip and didn''t take her threat in the eye.


    "Then I''m waiting for his call now?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver gritted his teeth and continued to eat.


    When mu Shinian was tired of reading, he turned his head and looked at the small garden outside.


    This other courtyard is very interesting.


    Like a small farmyard, there are not many people, but theyout is very elegant.


    Mu Shinian held the material and looked out with deep eyes.


    What did Bo qian do, offend who, and let the other party catch people at such a high price?


    Or, what did she think wrong.


    "That''s right."


    Mu Shinian remembered something and reminded him, "children are still young. Don''t teach people badly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver''s hand stung hard and his face turned ck.


    "You, you know!"


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.

 Chapter 1095

    <h4>Chapter 1095</h4>


    It seems that I can''t say anything about their poor acting skills.


    She spread her hand and asked helplessly, "I knew it long ago."


    "Then you still take the initiative toe with us?"


    The driver raised his voice and after questioning, he was silent again and stared at her with gnashing teeth: "did you do it on purpose?"


    It seems that it''s not stupid enough.


    Mu Shinian smiled, his voice was very loose and pondered: "yes, on purpose."


    The driver was almost ck.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care about his rich inner world, but said reluctantly, "if a child is so small, you can use it. You''re worried that she will learn when she grows up."


    The driverughed.


    "What can I do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him.


    The driver wiped his face and said, "it''s a problem whether he can grow up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment.


    The driver looked at her and smiled, "if you don''t be cruel, she may die faster. I say so, you know what I mean."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s not easy, but I can''t sympathize. After all, what you want is my people."


    The driver sneered: "I don''t want your sympathy. This is the way the world is. It''s so unfair. Do you think I don''t want to live a good life? If I hadn''t been forced to have no way out, how could I be willing to take this road of no return!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    The driver didn''t expect her to say anything, but she picked out the embarrassing ce. For a moment, he felt that he couldn''t hang his face.


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect that she had experienced such aplex change of mind. She asked calmly, "your child is in our hands now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The driver stared round and stood up excitedly: "are you special or personal?"


    "I am."


    Mu Shinian calmly replied, "I thought you would thank me."


    The driver sneered and almost punched: "I thank you? Is your brain broken? You want me to thank you. What do you think you are!"


    Mu Shinian sighed silently; "If something goes wrong, when your family reacts, the child will fall into his hands. At that time, you will be really finished."


    The driver sneered and asked angrily, "what you said is so reasonable, as if you wouldn''t do it."


    "Me?" Mu Shinian smiled: "of course I won''t."


    The driver suddenly lost his temper.


    Yes, by the way.


    Mu Shinian is indeed. He won''t do that.


    After all, she knew it was fake from the beginning.


    But after that, she didn''t do anything to the children. In that case, as long as she caught the children and threatened them, the matter would not develop to the present stage.


    The driver looked at mu Shinian and suddenly felt that she was a little terrible.


    Their kidnapping went so smoothly that they caught the man with little force.


    Now, I think it''s mu Shinian. I''ve already nned all this in order to call out the person behind the scenes.


    What is the girl''s brain made of.


    The driver is very angry.


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "cooperate well. After all, my goal is not you."


    When the bodyguard behind him heard this sentence, he was speechless.


    It''s worthy of admiring the time.


    They have forced people to this point, and they can even ask people to cooperate well.


    Is there any choice for others?

 Chapter 1096

    <h4>Chapter 1096</h4>


    Men also spit blood in anger.


    But spitting blood is useless.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say he stretched out his hand on him. He couldn''t beat even the group of bodyguards behind him.


    Even if he gets away with it, what about the child.


    So, after thinking about it, men have to give in.


    He gritted his teeth angrily and reluctantly retorted, "I know I shouldn''t have believed you."


    Mu Shinian was more calm than he looked: "it''s all right. Even if you don''t believe it, I have a back hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man has nothing to say now.


    He gnashed his teeth and looked at the time with a cold look.


    "I can''t beat, scold or say. Miss mu, you are... No wonder others are so afraid of you."


    "And so is that young master Bo. You don''t know how much effort it took to force him to a dead end, but he still ran away."


    Mu Shinian drank water. She slowly raised her head and asked, "did you do it?"


    The man looked at her and sneered: "if I had done it, I would have got the money."


    "The man said that anyone who really did something could apologize. If he seriously injured someone or killed someone directly, the money would be even more generous."


    After that, the man himself smiled: "it''s incredible, isn''t it? The rich are really crazy."


    Mu Shinian frowned, as if there was a chill.


    She sneered and asked, "do you remember who did it?"


    The man looked at her; "What''s the matter? You still want toe to the door for revenge one by one."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and knocked on the table.


    At that moment, the girl who was as cold as ice and full of Qi came back in an instant.


    "Just say it."


    The man looked at her with a puzzled look and said, "there are about ten. I think the man sent ten when he sent money."


    It turned out that there was such a thing as sending money.


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips slowly hooked up: "I know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the man looked at her, he seemed to have aplicated mind because he talked so much with her.


    He advised, "don''t be the enemy of that man. Not everyone is so crazy."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "how to do it is my business."


    Come on.


    The man waved his hand and looked indifferent.


    "Anyway, my advice is over. It''s your business whether you listen or not. It has nothing to do with me."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said nothing. He just looked at the distance with a indifferent face.


    She really moved a bit to kill the person who trampled on Bo Qian so recklessly.


    I don''t care about it.


    Let here.


    Yes, give him a favor.


    When the man walked away, his men came over and worried, "really don''t tell the young master them? Are you sure it''s OK alone?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, I''ll deal with it myself."


    His men were worried: "but in case."


    "It won''t happen."


    Mu Shinian said with a in face: "I have my own n. Just cooperate with me."


    "Don''t worry about this. We''ll cooperate well." the man was afraid that she wanted to be crooked, so he had to change the direction: "I mean, if something happens to you alone, it won''t happen."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian interrupted him again: "don''t worry."


    "... OK."


    His men don''t look at all at ease.

 Chapter 1097

    <h4>Chapter 1097</h4>


    These people have never been used by mu Shinian.


    She has been in secret contact since she was arrested.


    If Chung Xiaohei them, they must be known by the eldest martial brother at once.


    Then they''ll have to step in.


    This time, in order to rescue Bo shallow, enough people have been involved, which will definitely not affect others.


    She was just curious about who had to die with such great efforts.


    Besides the Bo family, who else will there be.


    But no matter who it is, it can be regarded as paying back the thin and shallow care for themselves during this period of time.


    Mu Shinian thought so.


    The men looked at each other and couldn''t help but say, "Miss mu, if anything happens to you, let''s go."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened her mouth. She picked up the tea that had long cooled off on the table, took a sip and said, "I''ll deal with this matter and won''t get hurt."


    My men are still worried.


    Mu Shinian was funny. She picked her eyebrows and said faintly, "so, don''t you listen to me?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not like that."


    His men hurried to say, "since you saved us, our life is yours. We will cooperate with you whatever you want us to do."


    Another man also spoke.


    "Yes, Miss mu, if you are really in danger, we will save you even if we give up our lives."


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and sighed helplessly: "I''ll be fine."


    "If there is any danger, run if you should."


    These, she has no expectations.


    It''s her business to save others'' lives. It''s someone else''s business whether others want to repay them or not.


    Mu Shinian picked up his schoolbag, stood up silently and walked to the room.


    The two men looked at each other, sighed heavily, and said, "there''s no way. We can only apany."


    "Do you think Miss Mu is too brave?" Another subordinate said, "I''ve heard of those people who chased and killed young master Bo, but they came from all over the world for those bonuses. It''s conceivable how powerful the people behind them are. It''s too belittling for Miss Mu to kill them alone."


    His men gave him a nk look.


    "Who are you when Miss 11? I can tell you, Miss 11 broke into the other party''s interior, lurked for several months, and then picked out all the other party''s sphere of influence."


    His men stared in amazement.


    "What are you talking about?"


    His men nodded: "yes."


    "Up to now, this matter is still being praised. Miss Mu will not fail, because she does not rely on force. She will win. Most of it depends on her brain."


    His men immediately showed admiration.


    "This is a little too powerful."


    The other shrugged: "so, we just listen to her."


    "What if it''s dangerous?"


    "... I don''t know, but now it seems that Miss Mu is really angry."


    As one of the people who directly contacted mu Shinian, the subordinate also knew something about her character and temper.


    He sighed and said heavily, "Miss Mu now gives me a feeling of determination to kill each other."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face became more psychedelic.


    His men shrugged: "that''s it. Anyway, we''d better obey the orders."


    The man patted the man on the shoulder and went straight in withoutfort.


    Moreover, he felt that this time he seemed to be more serious than ever before.


    Just because they moved her? Or something else?


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the manor.


    The crowd was about to explode.


    They have called several times, but mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    In addition to reporting peace at the beginning, it''s just like the evaporation of the world!


    Not a bit of information leaked out.

 Chapter 1098

    <h4>Chapter 1098</h4>


    The little elder martial sister asked uneasily, "what is she going to do? The kidnapping is also inexplicable. I watched the monitoring. At that distance, she is absolutely sure to save the child, and then she will be safe."


    What happened.


    Not only the child was not saved, but he was also lost.


    Those kidnappers are not particrly professional at all. Mu Shinian seems to have been kidnapped on purpose.


    The little elder martial sister found that as soon as she finished speaking, the second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial sister, who had been silent, stared at her in silence.


    The little elder martial sister frowned: "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    The Third Elder martial sister said, "you said you were kidnapped deliberately?"


    The little elder martial sister sighed silently: "what else? Even if the knife is on her neck, she has the ability to escape when reading when she is young."


    With that, the little elder martial sister was silent. She stared strangely and opened her mouth in amazement: "no, no?"


    no


    It shouldn''t be possible.


    Third Elder martial sister frowned deeply.


    "What do you say?"


    If you can escape, why should you be caught?


    Besides intentional, what else can it do for.


    Third Elder martial sister''s head hurts more.


    The elder martial brother also stood up: "it''s nonsense!"


    It''s more than nonsense. It''s not fatal.


    "What should I do now? There''s no news at all!"


    Little elder martial sister didn''t expect that her casual mention actually came true. She frowned and said, "there''s no news about anything else? She can''t go alone. It''s too dangerous."


    Xiao Hei said weakly: "she''s not alone. Just now I received the news that Miss Mu transferred ten people. Because these ten people didn''t contact the core work inside, Miss Mu casually ranked them outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the people in the house heard this, their faces suddenly became more ugly.


    Xiao Hei thought he had said the wrong thing and exined awkwardly: "no, these people are out of the line. We haven''t paid much attention to it or asked them to do anything. I didn''t remember for a moment. Therefore, if we want to contact them, it''s estimated that we can''t contact them."


    Therefore, mu Shinian unterally cut off all contacts.


    The eldest martial brother''s face is even more ugly.


    Si Shen stood up and said coldly, "where''s the child?"


    As soon as the fifth senior brother''s face changed, he quickly stood up and pressed his shoulder: "calm down. Shi Nian has sent someone to protect the child, that is to say, he doesn''t want us to make an idea about the child. Besides, the child may not know anything."


    "What if you know?"


    The Secretary opened his mouth coldly.


    The fifth senior brother frowned: "don''t be so excited. We can always think of a way slowly. If you lose your mind, it will be more difficult."


    Si Shen sneered: "how can you be calm? Mu Shinian did this step and cut off all connections, that is to say, she will bear all this alone. In other words, no matter what the consequences are, she won''t care. You''re not afraid. In case, she really has an ident!"


    Of course, senior brother five is afraid.


    He bit his teeth and said, "what are you going to do? What can that child know?"


    Si Shen sneered: "if I ask what I can ask, it all depends on my ability. Even if Mu Shinianes back in the future and wants to me me, I will bear it."


    The fifth senior brother frowned: "Si shen you!"


    Si Shen grabbed his hand and walked out without expression.


    He doesn''t have much time.


    If he doesn''t find the whereabouts of Mu Shinian, he may really go crazy.


    However, before going out, a man came in at the door.


    The sad master who ran out doesn''t know when he wille back.


    When they saw him, their eyes lit up. It seemed that as long as there was a master, everything would not be a problem.


    A group of people immediately gathered around


    "Shifu, Xiao Xi, she..."


    "Well, I know everything."


    The master sighed and said, "don''t worry about it."


    "What?"


    Everyone''s face changed.


    The second senior brother frowned and coldly reminded him, "she wants to pick the ck hand behind her."


    "I know."

 Chapter 1099

    <h4>Chapter 1099</h4>


    The master looked at him calmly and sighed helplessly: "she read me the news. She wants to handle it by herself. Let''s not interfere."


    "She''ll take care of it herself."


    No one spoke.


    Including Si Shen.


    He just looked at his father and went out without saying a word.


    The master raised his hand and pressed his shoulder. His voice was very helpless


    "Why are you so nervous? She has her own blood to wash. None of you can help her."


    "Some things are meaningful only when they are done by yourself. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    "I don''t want to understand." Si Shen opened his mouth coldly, shook off his hand and said, "it''s not just a thin one. Is it worth her so much?"


    Master also knows that this trip must be dangerous.


    But the road is chosen by yourself, and others are not qualified to rece it.


    The master sighed and said in silence, "just forget it. No one can intervene."


    "Shi Nian has told me personally that he doesn''t want anyone to interfere in this matter. You are all his senior brothers and sisters. Even if she can do it this time."


    Some ounts have to be calcted by themselves.


    Some blood should be washed by yourself.


    Do you have to repay the debt in this way?


    The little elder martial sister bit her teeth hard: "fool!"


    The master pressed Si Shen''s shoulder hard, sighed and said, "if she has any mistakes, I''ll go out myself and take you to avenge her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Si Shen gritted his teeth: "yes, at that time, where will you apany her to me!"


    With that, he shook off his father''s hand and walked out without expression.


    The master just looked at him and said nothing. He shook his head at those people and said, "don''t do anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother never questioned the master''s words, but this time, he hesitated: "younger martial sister, will she be all right?"


    "I don''t know."


    The master sighed, "let''s believe her."


    "All these years, she begged me for the first time."


    "Even if I want to do it, I can''t find her."


    The news of Mu Shinian was all interrupted.


    There was no sound in the house.


    The second elder martial brother asked, "because Bo Qian missed her when she was young, do you want to pay off the debt? After paying off, do you really die of old age and don''tmunicate with each other?"


    "Who knows, your younger martial sister, the idea is always so strange... No one can guess, even me." The master sighed and said, "but you know, she hasn''t grown too crooked in the years she''s been out."


    This is obviously a joke, but no one canugh.


    Everyone is worried about their little sister.


    Afraid of her, something really will happen.


    "Do you want to, notice thin shallow?" The elder martial brother asked.


    The master shook his head: "no, she won''t let it."


    The little elder martial sister looked at the silent people and began to worry: "what is that thin identity?"


    The master also looked at them.


    Then, in the expectation of the people, he shook his head: "I didn''t find it."


    The crowd became more silent.


    The master rubbed his head, He said: "your younger martial sister, you didn''t know that he called people away in front of you. The young master of the Bo family, who has been fooling around for years, can still do what he is now. How can people who can ask so many people to kill him at any cost be personal objects? Unfortunately, the background is covered too tightly, and I can''t find out at all."


    "There are generally only two kinds of people I can''t find out. One is a dead person, and the other is a person who is more powerful than me."


    "Of course, thin shallow is obviously not the first, so he is the second."


    Someone better than them.


    The crowd frowned.


    The Third Elder martial sister frowned: "if you''re kidding, he shouldn''t be so powerful."


    "Who knows."


    Master shrugged: "it''s too difficult for young people to understand now."


    The crowd became more silent.


    It''s not that they despise Bo shallow, but that Bo shallow''s identity should not be so powerful.

 Chapter 1100

    <h4>Chapter 1100</h4>


    If so, they will not have never heard of the famous people.


    Moreover, it''s all so powerful. How can he not deal with the broken things of the Bo family so far.


    Not only they but also the master have this doubt.


    "So I said, those two people are a perfect match."


    One by one, all hidden so deep.


    ¡­¡­


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    Mu Shinian looked at the book silently. When she was tired, she raised her hand and rubbed her forehead twice.


    My men kindly handed me a bottle of water.


    Mu Shinian took a drink, rested twice, opened the book and continued to read.


    The driver in front of him almost killed himself.


    Every time he saw the five-year college entrance examination three-year simtion that mu Shinian took out, he felt scared and flustered.


    This man is clearly engaged in the business of killing people. As a result, he actually holds a reference book in his hand, which makes people very flustered.


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at the driver.


    She followed the driver''s eyes and looked at the book in her hand. She was silent and asked, "do you want this book?"


    The driver coughed and stared at the excessively young cheek without any hostility. He couldn''t help it: "no, what do you think? Do you know, you''re going to do a very dangerous thing? Can you have a little sense of crisis? Otherwise, you have to n. It''s not going to y, it''s going to y with your life."


    The driver''s reaction was too fierce.


    In addition to the reaction of Mu Shinian.


    She was silent and asked faintly, "how can there be a sense of crisis?"


    "For example, how to n a siege, how to threaten people, how to break in, don''t tell me, you have to go in so directly, then I tell you, you may be killed without even seeing people."


    Mu Shinian stared at the words on the book, didn''t lift his head, and said faintly: "this, No."


    "Well, you have a n?" The driver was excited: "I''m also a part of the n, right? What am I going to do?"


    Anyway, drivers feel that they y a very important role in it.


    Otherwise, why did mu Shinian take him there.


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at the driver''s expectant eyes, and said helplessly, "what do you want to do?"


    The driver has already made several ns on the road.


    After all, he''s dead.


    Therefore, mu Shinian should n him in anyway.


    The driver said, "for example, I caught you and brought you to the man. Then, you took the opportunity to kill something. This method is the simplest."


    "Well, then?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "how will you go out then?"


    The driver was a little relieved to see that she still cared about herself.


    He said: "at that time, I''ll take advantage of the chaos and find a chance to run away. It''s a big deal. I''ll say that I was threatened and pretended to be dead. Don''t you have an expert? I''ll find the nest and let them contact and move rescue soldiers."


    Mu Shinian''s calm face.


    The bodyguards around her were also speechless.


    The driver said excitedly, stopped and looked at them in surprise.


    "Why do you... Look at me like that?"


    When the bodyguard saw that mu Shinian was toozy to answer, he answered instead of Mu Shinian.


    He said, "there''s no one else, just us."


    The driver almost bit his tongue off with excitement.


    "What? Just you?"


    The bodyguard nodded gently, "yes, just us."


    The driver immediately felt his back cool.


    He took a deep breath and opened his mouth carelessly: "no matter, I want to get off. You can put me down anywhere. I don''t want to apany you to death!"


    Naturally, no one wants to talk to him.


    The driver almost roared out.


    "What do you think? It''s such a dangerous ce, just you? Do you think you''re going to y there?"

 Chapter 1101

    <h4>Chapter 1101</h4>


    In contrast, mu Shinian is much quieter.


    She bowed her head and went on reading.


    His men continued to exin: "don''t worry, we will ensure your safety."


    "Are you kidding? What can you guarantee? You won''t care about yourself when you arrive. You still have a chance to take care of me?" The driver ignored: "no matter what, I''ll go down. If it goes on like this, do I still have life? You''re going to die. Don''t pull me. I want to live a few more years."


    I don''t look up when I admire you.


    The driver had to struggle. As a result, he lost his temper when he saw the bad intention on the bodyguard''s face.


    He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth: "then always tell me what n you have. Don''t tell me. You really passed."


    This time, mu Shinian finally gave him a look.


    "Take me to my destination and you can leave."


    The driver scolded mu Shinian more than ten times in his stomach.


    He tried to look gentle.


    "I said, miss, don''t tell me you''re going to have a fight with that man, and then, after that, you''ll continue to go back to the exam?"


    Speaking of this, her men stared at the book curiously.


    If they didn''t see the book in person, they would misunderstand what martial arts script mu Shinian was reading.


    As a result, this is really a book.


    Helplessness in helplessness.


    Mu Shinian breathed out depressed: "well, yes, I''m not going to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m really going to finish it. I really want to go back to reading.


    My men feel like they''re about to spit blood.


    Drivers are about to hit the wall; "No, I said if you could be more serious. Now it''s a big enemy. You''re a little nervous anyway."


    When admiring, the thought did not lift: "is it useful to be nervous?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This really makes people have no room to refute.


    The driver was almost furious.


    The two bodyguards sympathized with him and said, "don''t worry, you just run far away, and we will never involve you."


    The driver is going to vomit blood.


    "You''ve delivered it to the door. It''s not someone else''s word whether you''re dead or alive at that time. Can you run at this time? Also, don''t you look older than her? Then persuade her and calm her down!"


    The two bodyguards shook their heads and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, we listen to her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s hopeless.


    The driver is going to vomit blood.


    Mu Shinian was annoyed by him and couldn''t see it at all.


    She looked up and gave him a cold nce; "Stop talking. It''s noisy."


    The driver was so angry that he wanted to explode.


    However, he thought that if he blew up, he would be really dead, and he stubbornly endured it.


    After a while, he forbeared.


    He continues to endure!


    The world is finally quiet.


    Mu Shinian continued to read.


    The driver looked at her and covered his face with a headache.


    He is really unlucky. Why did he meet such a person.


    If you don''t make money, you''re in a lot of trouble.


    This time, I have to go and die.


    Really, life is not going well.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    Mu Shinian looked at the sunset outside the window and continued to look down at the book.


    In case shees back safely, she can still catch up with the exam, which may be.


    Her luck has always been good.


    The driver looked at her helplessly and shook his head.


    This man, he''s hopeless, he''s dead.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow dyed a day before going back.


    As a result, I received a call from my subordinates on the way, saying that mu Shinian, who should have gone back, disappeared.


    Not only disappeared, but also couldn''t get through to the phone.


    She only called the nursing home and said that she had something to do recently and might not be able to leave, and then shepletely lost her trace.


    Bo Qian made a quick decision and drove back.


    His subordinates also wondered: "no, our people saw Miss Mu go to the airport in person, and then they didn''te out. It''s reasonable that she should have gone back."


    Why is it missing.

 Chapter 1102

    <h4>Chapter 1102</h4>


    Thin shallow frowned and reported an address: "go there, right away!"


    His subordinates were stunned for a while before they knew that the ce Bo Qian said was the ce where he went to pick him upst time.


    "Yes, I''ll be right there."


    Thin shallow silently gnawed his teeth.


    If Mu Shinian doesn''t go back, where else can he go? It''s also possible to really stay with those people, but even so, what do you want to do at the airport?


    ¡­¡­


    The master said not to check.


    It''s almost an order.


    Everyone ostensibly agreed, but privately they were still worried.


    Therefore, everyone is trying to find people in their own way.


    Five, when the elder brother was lying in front of theputer, the consumption of those cards that he had adjusted to his memory was almost nothing. After sighing, he sighed and rushed to the side. He said, "you need not be nervous. Things should not be soplicated. You see the master is so calm. Maybe there is nothing wrong with admiration."


    Si Shen looked up and stared at him.


    That look trantes into a sentence: "you''re sick."


    The fifth elder martial brother pinched the back of his neck and said with a headache, "don''t be too nervous. You see the master is so sure about this. Shi Nian estimates that he will be back soon."


    Si Shen sighed with a headache, sat on the sofa and squeezed his forehead.


    "What do you think she''s going to do?"


    This she, refers to Mu Shinian.


    The fifth elder martial brother thought for a moment and said, "ording to Shi Nian''s character, this ount is estimated to be calcted sooner orter, but because she has urgent things to do these days, it is estimated that she will clean up again when she finishes the exam. Now the other party has toe to provoke, she estimates that she will really end up in a pot."


    Si Shen''s head ached even more when he thought of the great achievements he had made.


    "She never thinks about the consequences."


    The fifth elder martial brother shook his head: "it''s not a consequence. She must do what she wants to do, even if she pays any price."


    The countersunk head is bigger.


    He leaned back on the sofa and stared at the light on the ceiling.


    "Did she do this to repay her kindness, or what?"


    The fifth senior brother didn''t understand these twists and turns. He was silent for a while and said, "she has separated from Bo Qian. Bo Qian''s attitude is so tough and mu Shinian has made it very clear. Unless one of them bows his head first, otherwise, it''s estimated that she has to continue to carry it."


    "When mu Shinian does this, it is estimated that it is still a thin and shallow human rtionship. It''s over. It''s probably over."


    Si Shen lit a cigarette and sneered twice. "She really... Makes people don''t know what to say."


    "Isn''t she always like this?" The fifth senior brother smiled, smoked a cigarette from his cigarette box, lit it, and said slowly: "whoever is a little better to her, she will pay back thousands of times. This is the idea of admiring the times."


    It''s always been like this.


    Never mind whether it''s worth it or not.


    Maybe, really, in the process of her growth, there are too few people who are good to her, so they will cherish it so much.


    Si Shen took a puff of smoke and sighed faintly, "keep looking."


    The fifth elder martial brother nodded, "I see."


    The fifth senior brother was about to continue to dig for mu Shinian''s mobile phone signal. As a result, a quarrel suddenly came outside the door.


    "Ah, you can''t go in... Ah!"


    The man was kicked in.

 Chapter 1103

    <h4>Chapter 1103</h4>


    The door mmed open.


    The fifth senior brother and Si Shen quickly stood up and looked at the peopleing in at the door, frowning immediately.


    The fifth senior brother''s face changed. Thinking of what the master told him, he closed theputer.


    Thin shallow came in and looked at them with a heavy face. A single syble squeezed out of the words: "where is she?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth senior brother and Si Shen looked at each other. Thetter shrugged, "who?"


    It''s too bad to bezy.


    The fifth senior brother knew that Si Shen was in a bad mood, so it was estimated that he scattered all his anger.


    Why does he have a bad feeling.


    I feel that these two people will fight sooner orter.


    Thin shallow sneered: "Mu Shinian, where is she?"


    Sure enough, I know!


    Si Shen''s smile became colder.


    Before the fifth elder martial brother spoke, he stretched out a hand and directly pushed the man away. His tone was very heavy and cold: "how do I know that she has gone back?"


    Seeing him like this, Bo shallow knows that things are not good.


    "She didn''t go back. Where the hell is she?"


    He lost the man in his hand.


    If he had been more attentive at the beginning, he would not have had an ident.


    However, because of his negligence.


    Si Shen shook his fist hard, and the green veins on the back of his hand were abrupt and ferocious.


    The fifth senior brother was afraid that he was impulsive. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on his shoulder. His tone was a little warning: "don''t be impulsive. Don''t make a big deal."


    Si Shen shook off his hand and said in a cold voice, "if it''s all right, can you please go out?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "where is she?"


    Si Shen raised his chin, looked disdainful and said, "she''s not here. What''s the matter, young master Bo? Do you want to find it yourself?"


    The fifth elder martial brother couldn''t see it anymore. He rushed thin shallow and said, "she''s not here. She''s gone back. She left yesterday." After a pause, he showed a puzzled expression to him innocently: "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you contact her? Or what happened."


    It''s quite like that.


    Si Shen looked at the five elder martial brothers beside him and didn''t mean to speak.


    Thin shallow looked at them, his voice was almost terrible: "where the hell is she!"


    Si Shen shrugged: "I don''t know. Go back. Can you roll?"


    Fifth senior brother can''t see it anymore.


    It feels like a big war is about to break out.


    Thin shallow looked around the building. After two eyes, he asked coldly, "do you want me to find it myself?"


    Si Shen was also annoyed to the extreme.


    He quickly picked up a water cup and smashed it directly.


    Thin and shallow averted expressionless, raised his hand, untied the buttons on his clothes, threw his coat on the ground and rushed directly.


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at the two people who were fighting together and advised them for a long time. They didn''t have any effect. The two people gave a red eye and couldn''t see anything.


    They smashed almost everything in the living room.


    The fifth senior brother had a headache: "can you stop? Stop fighting. Mu Shinian is really not here. You say, we don''t have to lie to you, do we?"


    The two men still didn''t say a word. Looking at the posture, it seemed that they had to kill one to stop.


    They still didn''t hear him.


    The fifth elder martial brother gritted his teeth and rushed over directly. He grabbed Bo Qian''s arm with the other hand, grabbed Si Shen''s arm, pulled up the volume and said, "can you stop! Young master Bo, let me remind you that you are still injured!"

 Chapter 1104

    <h4>Chapter 1104</h4>


    The two men shook off without saying a word.


    The fifth senior brother was pushed by the two of them and almost fell.


    He fell down on the sofa, looked at the two people who had hit each other again, and sighed deeply.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the fifth senior brother gritted his teeth, took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    "Hey, master, would you like toe back?"


    The Master seemed to hear the fighting sound on the other side of the phone. He was speechless for a long time before he said, "this is a fight?"


    "Yes, master,e back quickly. I can''t do it alone!" The fifth elder martial brother struggled and said, "if you don''te, you must hang up one."


    "No."


    The master was very calm: "they are both very measured people. They shouldn''t kill people."


    "Master."


    The fifth senior brother was almost crying: "things are not as optimistic as you think. Bo shallow probably knows what he read when he read. He has to get some news from here."


    "Don''t worry."


    The master was still very calm. He didn''t even change hisnguage: "don''t worry. They are both angry at the bottom of their hearts. It''s nothing to fight."


    "It''s out of breath."


    "No, master." The fifth elder martial brother had a terrible headache: "Bo Qian is still hurt. If there are three long and two shortings, what should the younger martial sister do?"


    The master was silent again.


    The fifth elder martial brother gave a cry and fiercely backed away. A water cup hit him again and hit his feet.


    The fifth senior brother almost yelled when he rushed to the phone; "Master,e quickly. I really can''t stand it."


    "Cough." The master coughed twice and said gently, "try to be steady. I''ll find a way to solve it now."


    With that, he hung up.


    The fifth senior brother hung up the phone, looked at the two people together, took a deep breath, then rushed over, rushed over, threw the two people away and stood between them.


    "That''s enough. Are you really going to tear down your home?"


    Si Shen wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and smiled: "get away."


    "Calm down!"


    The fifth senior brother gritted his teeth, turned his head, looked at his eyes again, and his voice was almost broken: "don''t fight, will you? Look at your injuries. Do you want to die?"


    "If you don''t get out, I''ll beat you."


    Thin and shallow sounds are more terrible.


    The fifth senior brother''s fist is also hard.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Mu Shinian has really gone back and didn''te here."


    "She''s gone, isn''t she?" Thin shallow interrupted her, his voice was terrible: "what happened in the airport?"


    The fifth senior brother bit his teeth. He really knew, and he knew a lot.


    Si Shen also sneered: "do you want something to happen?"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and touched the invisible bruise on his face. His smile was crazy and elusive: "tell me what happened and where mu Shinian is now."


    "As long as I hear from her, I''ll go right away."


    "But if you can''t say it, no one will want to go out today, including myself."


    Si Shen raised his chin slightly, and his voice was almost terrible: "OK, you can try."


    The fifth senior brother was about to speak when he was torn apart.


    Then the two men moved their hands again.


    It''s less dangerous than just now.

 Chapter 1105

    <h4>Chapter 1105</h4>


    The fifth senior brother fell to the ground this time.


    He took a breath, ignored the pain, fiercely stood up, his eyes fell between the two people, and rushed up.


    If you don''t stop, there may be an ident.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter.


    Si Shen was pressed on the sofa by the master brother and said almost with an order: "well, you''ve had enough, don''t make any more noise!"


    "Who makes trouble!"


    Si Shen wanted to stand up, but he was pressed back by the elder martial brother; "OK, you didn''t make trouble, but you have to calm down!"


    Si Shen will give some face to senior brother.


    He looked at the man sitting opposite the sofa and his head hurt more.


    This thing is endless.


    Bo Qian is here now. His purpose is obvious. He wants to find mu Shinian.


    However, they really have no news or whereabouts of Mu Shinian.


    Moreover, the master also told them not to let Bo shallow know.


    If Bo shallow knew what had happened to Mu Shinian, everything would be bad.


    The elder martial brother looked at Bo Qian, looked at him fearlessly, and said, "master Bo, this matter really has nothing to do with you. Mu Shinian has gone back. As for where she is now, if master Bo wants to know, he might as well find her by himself."


    "But then again, I heard that you two fell out. Now it seems that she may not pay attention to you."


    The second elder martial brother was also on the side. Hearing this sentence, the corner of his lips picked slightly: "so, young master Bo, you shouldn''t quarrel with Shinian. Then, you don''t want us to be peacekeepers for you?"


    The fifth senior brother was also hurt. At this meeting, he was sitting aside and smearing the wound with ointment. Hearing this sentence, he was a little bad.


    Second senior brother, why don''t you? Why don''t you all!


    If you want to die, you are not afraid of death!


    I''m not afraid of being shallow. Do you really fight with them?


    Thin shallow stared at him indifferently,pletely unmoved on his face.


    "Where is she?"


    "I said, she went back."


    Thin shallow sneered: "she didn''t go back at all."


    "It''s a joke." The second elder martial brother and the eldest martial brother directly pressed the struggling Si Shen back with one hand, and then, not light but not heavy, said, "didn''t you quarrel with Shi Nian? Is it difficult for her to go back and say no to you?"


    Not at all.


    Thin and shallow can be seen.


    These people don''t want to say anything at all! I mean to mess around and don''t want to tell him the answer!


    The thin and shallow face was terrible. Looking at the eyes of those two people was the same as looking at the dead.


    The second elder martial brother looked at the eldest martial brother. Thetter didn''t see anything directly. He gently hooked his lips and said, "young master Bo, you''re indiscriminate today. You''ve made such a fuss here for this. Then I can tell you that Shi Nian has indeed gone back."


    Thin shallow sneered, leaned against the sofa, stained fingertips, gently patted on the sofa twice.


    "Are you sure?"


    Elder martial brother was about to speak when he saw the people suddenly around the door. His words immediately got stuck in the depths of his throat.


    Bo Qian''s men gathered around one after another. They didn''te in. They stood outside the door and beat their men down.


    The eldest martial brother''s face sank.

 Chapter 1106

    <h4>Chapter 1106</h4>


    Sitting on the sofa, Si Shen smiled coldly: "young master Bo, why do you really want to fight with us."


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa and didn''t care about the hate eyes of those around him. He said in a somber tone: "where is she? Call. As long as she answers, I''ll leave immediately."


    Thin and shallow people must be more than those outside.


    If it really gets noisy at that time, I guess it will be really fun.


    May not lose, but if you really lose both, it''spletely unnecessary.


    Brother master shook hands and exchanged eyes with several people on the side.


    His meaning is very clear. Stop the people outside, and then directly control the thin and shallow. This is the worst situation, but now, there is no better choice than this.


    The gang looked ugly.


    With a slight lift of his thin and shallow chin, he gently wiped the blood from his hands. His tone was very heavy: "fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That group of people now see that shallow is really not such a simple person.


    I''m afraid there are too many unknown forces in his hands!


    Otherwise, they haven''t seen it. Someone can be so arrogant in front of them.


    The second senior brother was also afraid of this step. He was silent and said, "young master Bo, don''t forget that we saved you. Just repay us?"


    Thin, shallow, expressionless.


    "Yes, as long as she epts this favor, I can pay it back with my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shit.


    Fifth senior brother gritted his teeth.


    It really doesn''t make sense!


    Both sides are on the verge of fire.


    Fifth senior brother and little senior sister are ready to fight.


    As a result, the phone suddenly rang.


    Brother master frowned and looked at his mobile phone. His eyes widened abruptly.


    The second elder martial brother also stretched out his head and looked, and quickly exchanged eyes with the eldest martial brother.


    Thin shallow noticed the subtle reaction between them and stood up fiercely.


    "Connect!"


    Needless to say, the eldest martial brother knows.


    He turned his cell phone on.


    Before he opened his mouth, Bo Qian oppressed him with his eyes.


    Turn on the PA!


    The eldest martial brother was threatened, and he didn''t feel bad at all.


    If Bo Qian knows, it won''t be leaked from them. If Bo Qian really wants to find mu Shinian, they can''t wait!


    After all, if Mu Shinian really makes a fool of himself, it will be really bad in case something happens!


    Therefore, the eldest martial brother happily turned on the PA.


    On the phone, mu Shinian''s voice came: "elder martial brother, I''m here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a strange silence in the room.


    The thin and shallow face also changed, and the Yin measured held his fist.


    Did she call these people without telling him?


    The elder martial brother doesn''t know what mu Shinian is nning.


    He exchanged eyes with others and quickly said, "Oh, OK."


    "Well, I went to read. I''ll have an exam in a few days."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth, and the tone sounded without any doubt.


    Brother master frowned, gave a slow voice, exined a few words, and hung up the phone.


    It''s weird in the living room.


    Everyone''s faces were wonderful.


    They all know what mu Shinian is doing. As a result, she called back and said she had arrived and had to read a book? What book are you reading.


    Isn''t she going to make a scene?


    The eldest martial brother was patted by the second martial brother. When he recovered, he said, "young master Bo, are you satisfied?"

 Chapter 1107

    <h4>Chapter 1107</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin face was more ugly than just now.


    Si Shen was threatened by Bo Qian''s satire for a long time. At this meeting, he finally found a ce.


    He sneered twice and opened his mouth darkly: "young master Bo, are you satisfied with the result?"


    "Shi Nian doesn''t want to talk to you at all."


    Thin shallow squeezed his fist hard.


    Si Shen hooked his lower lip, raised his chin and said, "you can go out, please."


    Thin shallow clenched his fist hard, and the whole person''s face was very wrong.


    Mu Shinian is really subduing.


    Just say it.


    Not at all.


    I won''t even call him.


    It really needs to be clean.


    Thin shallow sneered twice, and his face was like ayer of frost.


    Si Shen raised his hand, pointed to the door and smiled coldly: "please go out."


    The master brother pulled him and said, "young master Bo, for the sake of time, we won''t care about this matter with you. Please go out."


    Thin shallow stared at the mobile phone and used a lot of effort to press down the depression in his heart.


    When he leaves.


    Si Shen picked up his cell phone, pressed the number directly and dialed out.


    As a result, no one answered.


    "What''s going on?"


    The elder martial brother also frowned.


    The second elder martial brother asked curiously, "did she just call here? How could she look so coincidental."


    Just thin shallow here, and then mu Shinian called.


    Coincidentally, it''s a little too much.


    These two days, in order to find mu Shinian, they didn''t know how many calls they made. As a result, mu Shinian didn''t even turn on his mobile phone.


    The elder martial brother said, "investigate and see if there is any monitoring in the house."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people immediately separated and searched the house. After a random search, there was no result at all.


    Si Shen turned the table back and said, "she sent someone to watch us?"


    After a pause, he immediately changed his mouth: "no, monitor thin shallow?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth senior brother ispletely speechless.


    He sighed and said, "it''s really a rainy day."


    A group of people don''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian has gone all the way to death.


    "He really doesn''t want to be known by Bo shallow."


    Fifth senior brother sighed.


    Si Shen looked again at the messy furnishings in the house, and his head grew big.


    The elder martial brother patted him on the shoulder and said calmly, "this house is read by the time anyway. It''s thin and shallow, which is also..."


    That''s urate.


    Si Shen looked at him speechless: "can you locate the phone just now?"


    The elder martial brother shook his head and said, "No."


    The second elder martial brother picked up the message he had just received and sighed; "Shi Nian set up her own anti tracking device, so she couldn''t track her position."


    Si Shen gritted his teeth: "he''s really going to break all his back roads."


    Cheat Bo Qian back, and then go to a meeting that can''t go back by yourself?


    "Let people decipher."


    The secretary made a cold opening.


    The eldest martial brother frowned: "are you sure you want to take care of it? Shi Nian must have her own n to do so."


    Si Shen nodded: "this matter can be ignored by Bo Qian, but I can''t. I''m afraid something will happen to her."


    Everyone is afraid of her ident.


    The group looked at each other, without saying a word, rushed out and took theputer back; "Find her ce first."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1108

    <h4>Chapter 1108</h4>


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone, propped his chin and looked at the sky outside.


    These two days, she was on the road, a little far away, and she didn''t want to take a ne. She was afraid of being found by the eldest martial brother.


    After all, this is their territory.


    His men asked curiously, "Miss mu, how did you do it?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, turned over a book and read it: "nothing, just sent someone to follow it."


    That''s it?


    His men stared at her curiously: "he''s worried about you."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip: "I''ll be fine."


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter if you don''t worry.


    His men frowned and worried, "Miss mu, if not, you''d better say hello to them."


    "I already said hello."


    Mu Shinian sighed and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll go back when I''m done."


    His men became more uneasy.


    "They are for you."


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "I know, but there are some things I can only do by myself."


    If you borrow someone else''s hand, it doesn''t make any sense.


    His men sighed after being speechless for a long time.


    "All right."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked a littlezy.


    The driver sat in front, looked back, looked at her and couldn''t help asking her, "are you in love with that young master Bo?"


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind.


    The bodyguard said silently, "no, Miss Mu is not over eighteen."


    The driver sighed with emotion: "today''s young people are a little too brave. They are so separated before they are an adult."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to talk to him at all.


    His subordinates were also speechless: "it''s not what you think. Miss Mu doesn''t have that kind of rtionship with young master Bo."


    The driver smiled: "you''re teasing me. If it''s not that kind of rtionship, how can you make such a sadistic love? This is to work together to tide over the difficulties. You''re worried about his life and death. You have to avenge him and rify the obstacles. You say you''re not talking about feelings. Who will believe it."


    But she really isn''t.


    Mu Shinian frowned and coldly returned two words: "No."


    "OK, let me ask you." The driver was probably really bored, so he studied other people''s feelings: "if you don''t like him, you wille here to find out who is framing him, and then remove those obstacles?"


    "Return the favor."


    Mu Shinian spits out three words coldly.


    The driver was speechless and said, "well, what''s the matter with you going to save him? In such a dangerous situation, you dare to break in. If you''re not careful, you might die."


    Mu Shi read grace, and it was the three words: "return human favor."


    "Is this young master Bo your reborn parents?" The driver couldn''t help saying, "you''ve been in danger again and again for him, and you said you''d be grateful. If you didn''t like him, how could you toss so many things out."


    "You''d better not deny it. I think young master Bo is very interested in you. You two are together. You can be regarded as congenial."


    Mu Shinian is silent and continues to be silent.


    What''s what makeints about the bodyguard?


    "I just know." The driver couldn''t help asking, "the young master Bo called you, but I saw it with my own eyes. At that time, if someone hadn''t stood in front of him, he might have had an ident. In that case, I didn''t forget to see you. You said, did he really like you?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know these things at all.


    She was stunned for a long time, but the driver called her back; "Admit it, you like that young master Bo, too."

 Chapter 1109

    <h4>Chapter 1109</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked angry. She frowned and retorted coldly, "I didn''t."


    "Stop pretending." The driver looked through everything and looked at her yfully: "I said, think it over for yourself. If you don''t like him, how can you do such a dangerous thing? Moreover, there''s nothing to admit."


    The driver said with emotion, "that man really likes you."


    Mu Shinian also wants to refute.


    As a result, the car stopped.


    The man finally arrived.


    Mu Shinian''s words stuck in his throat and couldn''t say anything.


    The driver was originally a man who took money to do business, but he didn''t know why. Maybe mu Shinian looked poor, so he rarely said a few more words.


    "When I say you like someone, there''s nothing to admit. Even if you deny it on the surface, what''s inside?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say a word blocked by him.


    The driver smiled and said disapprovingly, "you''ve thought it over yourself. Now look back, but there''s still time."


    Mu Shinian looked at the product. There was a gray bar outside. He was silent for a long time before he sulked to go inside.


    The driver was so frightened by her fear of death. He immediately grabbed the man and said, "what are you doing? You''re really not afraid of death."


    Mu Shinian nced at him, frowned and didn''t speak.


    It''s just that the meaning is very clear.


    The driver was speechless: "no, I said, what are you thinking? Can you enter this ce? Don''t really leave yourself in it at that time."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, just looked at his men.


    His men understood and pulled people away.


    Mu Shinian walked in.


    A bodyguard followed him in. The driver was behind and wanted to persuade him. Another bodyguard covered his mouth.


    The bodyguard opened his mouth and said, "you go in and take the people there. Then, the rest is none of your business. I will be responsible for bringing you out."


    "No, you really want to go shopping?"


    The driver was a little frightened: "I thought you would have a n. As a result, there was nothing. You went shopping directly? What do you think?"


    The bodyguard had a in face: "just follow."


    "I..."


    The driver was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. He looked at the time and quickly shook off his bodyguard and followed him in.


    What''s all this.


    Now high school students are so unreasonable? If they can''t learn well, they have to go to such a ce to die.


    The driver felt incredible.


    Mu Shinian went all the way.


    The driver followed.


    Said, "take it easy. Don''t really take yourself in."


    "I want to persuade you to look back, but look at you. I can''t listen to anything. I can''t help it, but you''d better pay attention to it as much as possible and don''t always rush forward with everything."


    Mu Shi read grace, and there was no need to say anything more.


    She went down in silence.


    Q: "did you see that man?"


    "This is not."


    The driver said, "I pass the message through my men. Didn''t I tell you this before?"


    Mu Shi said, "I know."


    No, such an important thing, can you say forget and forget?


    The driver sighed and looked at her carelessness, so he had to swallow all his words.

 Chapter 1110

    <h4>Chapter 1110</h4>


    "Forget it, I can see that you are such a person."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, his voice was very t and decisive: "don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    "I really don''t know what you do." Drivers makeints about Tucao; "It looks so small, but what you do is always so bold."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled faintly.


    Who knows.


    She doesn''t know.


    It''s just that she has to do it.


    Even for thin and shallow.


    Pay him back.


    I won''t have a chance anyway.


    When the bodyguard arrived at a ce, he dispersed automatically.


    The driver looked and said nothing.


    Although mu Shinian looks not so reliable, those security guards still look very reliable.


    If it goes on like this, maybe there is a y.


    The driver went to the bar, ordered a ss of wine, and then knocked on the table.


    Soon a man came.


    He looked at the time, and his eyes were obviously full of vignce.


    The driver said, "isn''t this the man your boss wants?"


    The bartender frowned and nodded at him, "OK, I see."


    The driver gave a sigh of grace and said, "please hurry up as fast as possible. This woman is not simple behind her. I''m afraid the longer I dy, the more idents will happen at that time. When I was on the road, I was almost ambushed."


    "I understand"


    The bartender also knew that the matter was serious, so he hurriedly exined it and walked away.


    The driver drank the ss of wine, then looked away and said, "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian coldly pursed his lips and followed him out without saying a word.


    As soon as he went out, what else did the driver want to say? As a result, mu Shinian sprained his foot and almost fell.


    The driver subconsciously went to help him. After hearing what mu Shinian said in his ear, he immediately hit a smart. When he came to his mouth, he immediately became: "are you finished? I warn you, send people to me. Even if my task ispleted, don''t give me any moths."


    Mu Shimian just stared at him and didn''t say anything.


    The driver pulled her to his car.


    On the way, he scolded and dared not say a word. He didn''t calm down until he got to the hotel.


    "Miss mu, what''s the matter?"


    "They don''t trust you."


    Mu Shinian said; "However, different concerns."


    "I''m more worried when you say so."


    The driver sighed with some speechless emotion.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips, and his voice was diffuse and almost terrible: "don''t worry, it''s over soon."


    The sudden murderous spirit made people feel creepy at that moment.


    The driver shrunk his shoulder in fear: "you are really a man."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t say much.


    She went back to her room, looked for the monitoring in the house, and turned on her cell phone after she was sure there was no.


    The man said excitedly on the phone, "the man has been found. Will you start tonight?"


    "Go and check if the person behind the scenes is there." Mu Shinian said.


    "Don''t worry. Someone has been sent to test it. I believe there will be information soon." His subordinates said: "those who can be invited are not necessarily experts. Maybe they are just local rich men. This kind of thing is not umon. Young master Bo may simply form a feud. Don''t think too much."

 Chapter 1111

    <h4>Chapter 1111</h4>


    Is it like this?


    Mu Shinian thought silently.


    Anyway, this matter still needs an end.


    Otherwise, she really can''t settle down.


    I always feel that there seems to be a deeper andrger conspiracy behind this.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed, dragging his chin and staring at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    Just these two days.


    Things must be settled in these two days.


    Otherwise, she won''t be able to go back to the exam.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and leaned against the bed in a daze with a headache.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    The driver was about to fall asleep when the door was knocked twice.


    He immediately rolled up, opened the door and saw the figure of Mu Shinian.


    He looked up and down at the posture of admiring the time and thought, and some reluctantly drew two corners of his mouth: "you are, what are you going to do?"


    "Your task is done." Mu Shinian said, "go back and go to the old ce. Your child is over there."


    Mu Shinian finished.


    Her bodyguard immediately gave him an envelope: "the money is in here."


    The driver was silent and stared at the envelope. He smoked twice and asked incredulously, "so, are you going to take action tonight? Are you going to dig someone''s nest with just a few people?"


    The driver''s voice almost rose from the ground.


    Mu Shinian''s indifference.


    "Well, how about it?"


    "Not you, you child!" The driver was speechless: "do you know how dangerous it is? If something happens, you..."


    The driver was speechless.


    He tried several times and got stuck.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and said, "I won''t have an ident."


    "Do you understand what I mean? There are a lot of people over there. You are the only ones on your side. I don''t even know how to die at that time."


    Mu read the corners of his lips and said indifferently, "I''ll be fine."


    "Can you say anything else?"


    The driver was almost crazy: "you''re like this. You said I brought you. In case anything happens."


    Then his conscience will be disturbed.


    What''s more, mu Shinian seems to be really a good man. He has a guilty conscience. In this way, the sense of guilt is deepened.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently: "you go, I''m really fine."


    With that, she was toozy to say anything and directly exined it to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard also had a headache on his face and honestly told the driver, "don''t worry. She has experienced more dangerous than this."


    In contrast, this is nothing.


    The driver was speechless for a long time. Finally, he waved helplessly: "forget it. I can''t tell you clearly anyway. Be careful yourself."


    The bodyguard nodded, "OK, please."


    With that, the bodyguard also left.


    The driver watched them leave, and the corners of his lips were speechless. He closed the door, opened the envelope, looked at the amount in his eyes, and was speechless for a long time.


    So, that man gave himself such a huge sum of money? Is it a fool or not.


    I clearly want to hurt them.


    The driver suddenly felt his conscience uneasy.


    He looked at the heavy sky outside and bit his teeth. He put on his coat and crept up.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky was gloomy.


    Mu Shinian went in through the path.

 Chapter 1112

    <h4>Chapter 1112</h4>


    Wearing a mask on his face and a hat on his head, he was ck all over.


    There were only two bodyguards behind her, and the other eight were scattered elsewhere.


    Each carries out its tasks.


    "Miss mu, if you cross this corner again, you''ll probably be there."


    Mu Shinian nodded and walked calmly.


    This ce is a little remote.


    I didn''t meet anyone along the way.


    Mu Shinian whispered, "this ce is very strange, and there is no superior ce. If ordinary people set up a nest, they probably won''t even have a mechanism."


    His subordinates also wondered: "so, it''s strange that the path has been explored just now. There is really no mechanism. It seems that this is an ordinary cer?"


    "Don''t rx yet. I always think there''s something wrong."


    Another man looked at the map in his hand and warned.


    Mu Shi read grace, crossed the corner and lurked in smoothly.


    His men were speechless for a long time; "Really have no mechanism at all?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it and felt like an abandoned ce.


    The paths here are all inadvertently, seemingly inadvertently left in the process of construction.


    Mu Shinian watched a meeting here and said, "go straight. Pay attention."


    "Don''t worry, Miss mu."


    Walk all the way.


    Everything is smooth.


    Mu Shinian avoided two groups of patrolmen and quickly reached his destination.


    The men quickly subdued the people.


    There was no sound.


    Mu Shinian looked at the code lock.


    My men understood and immediately handed me something.


    Mu Shinian took it and opened the door three or two times.


    A slight click.


    Two men came to protect mu Shinian and looked around.


    "Be careful."


    Mu Shinian said a word, then held the door and gently rotated it.


    The door clicked and opened.


    Everyone held their breath for fear that something might happen in the house.


    As a result, they were on guard.


    The door opens.


    But I heard some discordant voices.


    "Oh, you hate it. Why are you doing this?"


    "I hate it? Don''t you like it very much? I thought you liked my hate."


    "Oh, Mr. Huo, you really, uh, don''t touch me. It''s itchy."


    The voice gradually became clear.


    His men immediately understood what he was doing and his face was embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian blinked and seemed to have no reaction.


    Before she could remember, she was about to go in when the bodyguard suddenly grabbed her.


    Mu Shinian looked at them suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How do you exin this?


    The bodyguard''s sad face wanted to exin, but he couldn''t say anything. Instead, he turned his face red.


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless: "what do you want to say?"


    "Just..."


    The bodyguard felt a little hard to say.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know. She really doesn''t know at all.


    That''s what they say.


    I''m really ashamed.


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless: "what are you going to say?"


    Hesitant; "Yes, that, that, anyway, this will, that is..."


    "Boring."


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand anything at all.


    She was silent twice and kicked the door open.


    The people inside the door cried out in surprise.


    She went in and looked. Without a second, she turned her head and went out.

 Chapter 1113

    <h4>Chapter 1113</h4>


    "Put your clothes on first."


    Subordinate: "


    People in the house: "


    His men immediately reacted, rushed in, skillfully, and subdued the man in three or two times.


    Mu Shinian was silent and stared at the door. He was really embarrassed to go in again.


    There''s only one picture left in my mind.


    They took off their clothes and held them together.


    That picture is really ugly.


    The bodyguard didn''t know what mu Shinian was thinking at all. He was speechless for a long time before he cried andughed; "Well, Miss mu, don''t think about it. That''s what I mean."


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand what he meant.


    Only when they got dressed did they go in.


    The man is under control.


    Look like hell.


    It seems that I didn''t expect that I was just sleeping with a woman. How could I provoke so many people!


    His voice was breaking.


    "Who are you and why are you here? How can I provoke you?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    But his men said, "aren''t you looking for Miss mu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man was stunned, and then he stared fiercely; "It''s you. You''re the one who saved Bo Qian that day?"


    Mu Shinian nced at the house.


    Because it is in the cer, even if the decoration is luxurious, it looks a little gray.


    It''s kind of like a lost dog.


    Mu Shinian looked around and picked up the corners of his lips slightly.


    "It seems that you''re not doing well."


    The man was stunned and his face was ck.


    Mu Shinian''s men blocked the signals of this room and closed the door. She found a sofa and sat down. Her voice was very loose: "say, what does thin shallow have to do with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man looked at her with a cold face.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and smiled innocently: "you sent so many people out just to save his life. How about I calcte this ount for him?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Men have seen great storms.


    So, I just panicked at the beginning, and the rest of the time, it became verymon.


    After all, his people are outside, and, hell, where do you know this will happen.


    However, mu Shinian doesn''t seem to think much of bad people.


    Otherwise, I would have been beaten up.


    The man thought of this and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "you must report to the door first. Who are you? You can mobilize so many people."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything and knocked on the sofa with his fingers.


    Instead of her, his men said, "you can choose not to answer, but you have to bear the consequences."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Men bite their teeth.


    The woman on one side trembled with fear.


    They look like bullies.


    Mu Shinian raised his chin and said coldly, e on, what did Bo qian do? How did he offend you? Why do you have to chase him?"


    It''s still such a big pen.


    The man picked up his chin and looked disdainful: "what''s the matter with you? It''s still the thin young master. He is born to eat soft food, so let a woman settle the ounts."


    "It''s no use motivating me."


    Mu Shinian interrupted him: "when Ie today, I must have an answer. If you don''t say it, you can."


    The man looked at the people in the house.

 Chapter 1114

    <h4>Chapter 1114</h4>


    Although the number is not many, everyone looks particrly terrible.


    He had a very bad hunch that if he really didn''t deserve to talk, I''m not sure, these people would really kill themselves.


    Mu Shinian looked around, his brain turned quickly, thinking about what to do.


    Someone hase in.


    It''s impossible to go out without doing anything.


    Therefore, we must dig something out of this man''s mouth.


    Mu Shinian mused, his eyes shining with a bit of dangerous light: "if you don''t say it, you can."


    "But you have to withstand our slow consumption."


    Mu Shinian said and waved to a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard understood and immediately walked over. Then, in the shocked eyes of the man, he quickly held his hand, and then made a click.


    A sharp pain came.


    The man subconsciously wanted to scream. As a result, his mouth was covered.


    I can''t make any sound.


    The woman on one side was so scared that she almost fainted.


    "Don''t shout."


    Mu Shinian made a faint sound and didn''t look at the woman. On her small face, there was a cold tone: "if you make a sound, don''t make a sound in the future."


    The woman was stiff with fear.


    She curled up in the corner and was caught by a bodyguard. She didn''t dare to move. She only dared to cover her mouth with her hands.


    Mu Shinian looked at the man and smiled coldly. "Go on, I broke your bones one by one. I don''t believe it. How long can you carry it?"


    In just a few minutes, the man has been sweating all over.


    His face was ferocious and looked at mu Shinian.


    "If you don''t, go on."


    Mu Shinian gave a look to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard took another finger without saying a word.


    Click.


    The woman was afraid to see it and closed her eyes tightly.


    The man''s face began to turn blue with pain.


    There was no more sound in the room except the man''s struggling voice.


    Mu Shinian sat there with a calm face and even no half fluctuating tone on his face.


    It seems that there is iparable calm and iparable indifference.


    The man blinked again and again in pain.


    He moved his mouth as if to speak.


    The bodyguard looked at Shi Nian and got her response before he let go.


    The man fell to the ground and breathed hard.


    After several minutes, he slowed down, looked at mu Shinian, and his eyes were filled with a thick hatred.


    "Who are you and who are you?"


    "Go on." Mu Shinian was toozy to answer.


    The bodyguard took his hand and broke another one.


    "Oh!"


    The man''s body began to spasm.


    It''s said that ten fingers connect the heart. He''s not good at this meeting.


    It is estimated that if Mu Shinian continues to toss like this.


    He''ll really die.


    The man breathed hard, and the expression on his face looked extremely painful.


    The woman on one side looked at it, shaking like chaff.


    The bodyguard who had been pressing her shoulder also loosened his hand and stood aside.


    And the door is right in front of you.


    Under the huge desire for survival, women don''t know where the strengthes from. When everyone''s eyes are not on themselves, they run fiercely.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at it. He directly picked up a water cup and smashed it at her.


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 1115

    <h4>Chapter 1115</h4>


    The woman let out a terrible scream.


    The cup broke in front of her.


    If she goes any further, the cup will hit her in the face.


    The woman copsed on the ground in fear, and the bathrobe that had surrounded her fell off.


    She has a good figure, but no one in the house is interested in seeing her figure.


    Mu Shinian''s lips were slightly picked up, looking iparably cold.


    "Be honest, I don''t want to touch you, but it doesn''t mean I don''t dare."


    Women dare not speak.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the position in the corner.


    "Let''s go."


    The woman trembled and dared not pick up her clothes. She walked over obediently and squatted in the corner honestly.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and said, "go on."


    Before the bodyguard started, the man suddenly struggled.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head: "want to say?"


    The man blinked. If he could speak, he would have knelt down long ago.


    "It''s good to be so early."


    Mu Shimian sighed and nodded to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard understood and immediately let go.


    The man took a breath and barely found his voice.


    With hatred in his eyes, he looked at mu Shinian and asked in a dark tone, "what do you want, what do you want to know?"


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, slightly lowered his head, and then aligned with his line of sight.


    "Why chase Bo Qian?"


    The man sneered: "what do you say? The price offered by the other party was too high. I was so excited that I sent all those people over."


    The price is too high.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips slightly: "Ling Rui, it''s useless for you to make a careless eye with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man''s face changed.


    "You, you know me?"


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and said, "well, I know."


    Ling Rui''s face suddenly became pale.


    In less than a minute, he went through all the people who knew his name, and still couldn''t match the girl in front of him.


    Mu Shinian seemed to know what he was thinking and opened his mouth with a little sympathy: "forget it, who am I? You can''t find out."


    "Ho, Ho, Ho."


    Ling Rui bit his teeth and said, "OK, I said, I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    "Someone on the road offered money to buy his life. The other party didn''t say anything, but you can guess. It must be the most angry thing that young master Bo did. Therefore, he would have to pay for his life at all costs."


    "Miss mu, I think you are also a member of this circle. I''m afraid it''s not difficult to know this."


    "That young master Bo, the people who offend, it''s estimated that you can''tpare. Otherwise, how can you look so sad."


    Mu Shinian''s face haspletely cooled down.


    The bodyguard was a little scared when he saw it.


    "Miss mu?"


    "So you gathered so many people in a short time?" Mu Shinian sneered and asked, "I don''t think you have such a great ability."


    That day, when she received the news, she originally nned to go in by herself, butter found that the situation was wrong.


    There are several factions in it.


    Some of these people can be said that the two sides will not cooperate at all.


    But it happened to be here.


    Among them, she can also think of the reason. It must be that the price is too high, so she can''t resist the temptation, so she will put down the fight first and cooperate first.


    However, in this case, there is a ce that can''t be exined.

 Chapter 1116

    <h4>Chapter 1116</h4>


    In what way that person.


    How did so many peoplee together in such a short time.


    Mu Shi was stunned and suddenly stood up from the sofa.


    The bodyguard behind her was startled by her appearance and took two steps back: "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian''s face was cold.


    She bit her teeth and slowly burst out a name: "abyss?"


    "You''re really smart."


    The man smiled proudly, his body trembling.


    He looked at mu Shinian fiercely and raised his chin slightly, Arrogant and cold: "It''s the abyss. Miss Mu is no stranger to this. Someone chose this website two years ago, but it''s not gone. It''s just that the form of existence of this website has changed, and the entry mechanism has be more strict. Moreover, the people screened in have changed from the former to the kind of individual tourists, as long as they have money , who can do anything and dare to pick up any work. "


    "In this way, even if something happens, no one will doubt the resurrection of this website. In this way, this website has survived. How, Miss mu, is it beyond your expectation?"


    "Now, not only us, but also many people are looking for Bo Qian''s whereabouts."


    It''s a big open arena.


    Thin and shallow is the goal.


    Mu Shinian''s face haspletely cooled down.


    She took a deep breath, but she still couldn''t calm down.


    When the man saw her like this, he was very sympathetic: "Miss mu, I advise you to forget it. Some people, you can''t protect them. If you have to fight for a hand, you will be in trouble by yourself."


    "Which website is where."


    Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    She can''t mess now.


    It''s bad enough now.


    If she messes up again, it''s probably going to be over.


    The man sneered, "do you think I''ll know?"


    what do you mean?


    Frown at the moment.


    It is estimated that the level of people who can use this website will not be too low.


    Moreover, he has been feeling strange since just now.


    Outside the door, there was a sudden crash.


    Mu Shinian turned back with the bodyguard.


    Menugh more crazy.


    "Hahaha, it''sing. It''s finallying. Miss mu, your retribution is already on the way."


    In the Bluetooth headset, there was an emergency call for help from his subordinates: "they have passed, are passing towards you, we have been found, and now we are trying to get out."


    Mu Shinian pressed the earphone: "you go out first, and then we''ll meet, the old ce."


    Then she grabbed the man and said, "you''re not the person in charge?"


    "Ha ha ha."


    The man smiled and said, "you really treat people as fools. In other words, my boss is waiting for you toe, Miss mu. I think you can have a good talk at that time."


    It''s time to have a good talk.


    Mu Shi read his lips and asked coldly, "but how can you be so sure that we must have lost."


    The man hasn''t recovered yet. Mu Shinian directly threw him to the bodyguard.


    "Is there no other way out?"


    Mu Shinian asked one of the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard shook his head: "No."

 Chapter 1117

    <h4>Chapter 1117</h4>


    Just now he had looked for all this ce, but he still didn''t find anything.


    So that door is the only way out.


    Mu Shinian rushed to the nearest bodyguard, hooked his hand and said; "Later, you do this."


    After hearing this, the bodyguard red: "this, this is feasible? Is it too dangerous?"


    "Nothing is more dangerous than now."


    Mu Shinian said, "this situation is also within my expectation. Don''t forget what our initial goal is."


    When the bodyguard heard what she said, he could only nod: "OK, Miss mu, I see."


    Mu Shi read grace and walked over.


    The bodyguard almost saw through her mind.


    "Miss mu, I''lle."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian said, "any one of you will die in the past, except me."


    The bodyguard frowned and loosened his hand.


    Because the most valuable person here is mu Shinian.


    If it were him, he probably wouldn''t kill valuable people so soon.


    Since it is valuable, isn''t it better to live.


    The man looked aside and his eyes were about to pop out.


    As a result, mu Shinian opened the door.


    People outside the house saw her open the door and smiled slowly.


    When Mu read the corner of his lips, he didn''t seem to see those ck muzzle pointing at himself: "let''s talk."


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" The man in ck smiled and said, "after all, if I don''t talk now, I also have an advantage."


    Mu Shinian breathed out, which seemed to be a little embarrassed.


    "But, dare you touch me!? if you touch me, the consequences will be very bad."


    Mu Shinian took out the ne hanging around his neck, shook it twice in front of the man and said, "you don''t know me. You should know this ne."


    The ne style is very ordinary.


    A tinum ring.


    But there is a red gem in the middle.


    The shape is very ordinary, and the ring is also very ordinary.


    However, it frightened many people at once.


    The man stared round and looked at the ne for a moment.


    "You!"


    "Try."


    Mu Shinian said without fear: "if something happens to me here today, you can try and see if you can live tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian''s tone is very rxed.


    It''s like talking about home.


    However, it is very prating.


    The bodyguards stood behind her and were ready to attack at any time.


    The man stared at the ne with a very ugly face.


    "You are, you..."


    "Auwei."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled coldly: "so, are we qualified to talk?"


    It was her.


    It''s really Ovi.


    "So the rumor is true?"


    The man asked incredulously, and then smiled: "no wonder, no wonder, those people will help you do things. Originally, the original rumors are true. You are indeed thest Apprentice surnamed Si."


    Mu Shinian pulled the corners of his lips indifferently.


    "Well, yes, I hope I haven''t humiliated him."


    "Ha ha, how could it be?" The man''s eyes burst out a bloodthirsty light: "since it''s Miss Aowei, how can it disappoint people? Everyone is saying, Miss Aowei, you''re the most proud disciple of Si."

 Chapter 1118

    <h4>Chapter 1118</h4>


    "Now it looks like this, Miss mu. You are indeed a heroine among women."


    Dare to break into such a ce by yourself.


    This kind of courage is not avable to anyone.


    The man clenched his teeth and thought.


    Mu Shimian shrugged, waved, and walked out with his bodyguards; "Find a ce to talk. This is not a good ce to talk."


    "Of course, since you have spoken in person, Miss Aowei, I dare not neglect you, so as not to be retaliated by you in the future. That''s bad, don''t you think?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip coldly: "lead the way."


    "Oh, and."


    Mu Shinian took two steps and stopped again.


    Her bodyguards automatically made way.


    Mu Shinian looked at the man, smiled and said, "let your boss see me in person and fix these empty ones, but I will really be angry."


    With that, mu Shinian raised his feet and left.


    Her bodyguard followed her, not afraid of being shot cold.


    The men''s men can''t watch any more.


    "Boss, this is too arrogant. Does she think this is a ce?"


    The man''s expression is also very ferocious and looks very terrible.


    The men continued to be unbnced: "boss, we took the opportunity to teach her a lesson and let her know whose territory this is!"


    The man who was beaten badly also jumped out reluctantly: "she can''t be so cheap. Where does she think this is? Can shee whenever she wants?"


    The man red at him, motioned him to keep his voice down and said coldly; "Who do you think she is? That''s Ovi! Can you afford any ident?"


    "What should I do? I can''t really find the boss?"


    His men said uneasily.


    The man sighed and said, "if Ovies, we can''t deal with it."


    His men were silent again.


    The man said angrily, "what are you doing? Go to the contact and ask him what he wants to do."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away!"


    His men ran away without saying a word.


    After going out for a distance, the bodyguard saw that someone didn''t follow up, looked at it and said, "do you want to follow the original n?"


    "The n has changed, we will catch it alive."


    Mu Shi reads Sen Leng''s order.


    If you remember correctly, the website was destroyed by two senior brothers together.


    If it reappears now... Is it because the people on that website have a grudge against Bo shallow, or because of some other factors.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t figure out an answer.


    After a long silence, she nodded to the bodyguard: e as I say."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo shallow woke up from his nightmare again.


    He seldom sleeps these days.


    But as soon as you sleep, you will dream. In the dream, mu Shinian is bleeding and farther and farther away from him. He can''t catch up with him.


    Can only watch her leave, constantly leave.


    Finally, she lost her trace.


    It''ste at night.


    Thin shallow got out of bed, went out of the balcony and looked at the lights outside.


    These days, he always feels that he seems to be missing something.


    Those things seem to be going away from him.


    No matter how hard he struggled or tried to catch it, it was useless.


    After taking a deep breath and blowing a cold wind, the sleepiness disappeared.


    He was silent and went back. He wanted to pull up the quilt and continue to sleep, but he couldn''t sleep when he thought of the man.


    Thin shallow sat on the bed for a while and couldn''t help picking up his cell phone.


    He sat for a long time, but atst he couldn''t help it.


    Pressed the number.


    The phone was dialed.


    The thin and shallow heart feels suspended by something.


    As a result, no one answered the phone at all.


    The beep is particrly calm in the silent night.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and severely pressed his eyebrow bone. He felt a cold force ferocious all over his body.

 Chapter 1119

    <h4>Chapter 1119</h4>


    "Mu Shinian..."


    Bo shallow couldn''t help shouting the name.


    When he came back, his face changed again.


    Mu Shinian has separated from him. Even if she goes back, she doesn''t want to be involved in any rtionship with herself. She doesn''t even call.


    So... So heartless bastard, what else does he remember!


    Thin shallow thinks so, and his heart gradually returns to peace.


    He shouldn''t think about it. That man is far away from him.


    He really shouldn''t look back.


    Stop thinking about it.


    Thin shallow repeatedly told himself.


    He opened the quilt andy back in bed, but he couldn''t be quiet.


    As soon as he closes his eyes, he thinks of that person.


    It lingers and cannot be diluted.


    In the dark, Bo Qian opened his eyes and sat by the bed for a while. Without emotion, he opened the quilt, got out of bed, picked up a suit of clothes, put it on and went out.


    Late at night, there were not many people outside.


    The bar is very busy.


    Thin shallow found a remote location, ordered a ss of wine and sat silent.


    On the dance floor, men and women danced wildly.


    The people around were also driven by their emotions and warmly catered to.


    Thin and shallow just looked coldly, there was no emotion at all, and the whole person was as in as an abyss.


    Suddenly, in the crowd, he saw a familiar shadow.


    Si Shen sat at the bar with several empty wine sses piled up at hand.


    The bartender mixed wine and talked to him asionally.


    "Are you all right? There''s nothing left for you to do in the south? Come and drink every day, and you''re not afraid to damage your body."


    Si Shen didn''t raise his head: "you talk a lot."


    "I care about you." The bartender smiled and said, "what''s the matter with you? It''s not right."


    He''s in terrible shape.


    It''s more than a little right to describe.


    "Nothing."


    "No, if I say, you''d better not think too much. Women are more." The bartender admonished, "besides, if you don''t even dare to say it, it''s even more hopeless. So, you can admit some things."


    Si Shen almost had to do it.


    He gave him a cold look and said, "do you know?"


    The bartender smiled and said, "of course I know. It''s not because of her that you were in a bad mood."


    Si Shen looked at the bartender silently. Finally, he smiled.


    "That''s what I said."


    The bartender shrugged: "feel free, look at you."


    Si Shen sighed, "I can''t see it."


    I wish it was that easy.


    If it were so easy to see, he wouldn''t have been sad for so many years.


    The bartender mixed another ss of wine for him and pushed it in front of him: "it''s a woman. What''s there? Don''t go for the old and don''te for the new. Don''t toss about so much. I''ll find you a woman to make you forget her."


    Si Shen took a sip of wine and looked at him expressionless: "do you think it works?"


    The bartender shrugged and calmly told him, "otherwise, I tell you, although you''ve found so many women before, you haven''t touched them, have you?"


    The bartender looked at him sympathetically: "you have a lust heart but no lust courage. If youe down like this, you probably won''t want to go out all your life."


    Si Shen thinks the bartender has been working here for a long time, so Sanguan has been destroyed in half.


    He asked in silence.


    "Are you serious?"


    The bartender nodded boldly, "what else?"

 Chapter 1120

    <h4>Chapter 1120</h4>


    "... really serious." Si Shen was speechless.


    The bartender gave a sound and patted him on the shoulder: "go and try it. Anyway, you''ll be like you can''t be with her all your life. If you think so, you''ll be relieved."


    Thisfort is really heartbreaking.


    Si Shen gave him an expressionless look.


    Yeah, there''s no hope of being together anyway.


    Anyway, all the thoughts of Mu Shinian are put on the shallow body.


    For him, even the danger was ignored.


    He''s a joke anyway.


    If you keep tossing around like this, no one cares anyway.


    Si Shen''s head lowered slightly and recalled a sneer: "OK."


    Indifferent and indifferent attitude.


    In an instant, he returned to the cynical yboy.


    The bartender was stunned and suddenly regretted.


    I won''t y big by ident.


    Si Shen isn''t really going to do that.


    I won''t really take people into the pit.


    There''s something wrong with the bartender.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Si Shen looked up at him indifferently: "then, where is the man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t know you were so serious.


    I want to know that you are serious. You must have been ready.


    The bartender feigned in his heart, but he still pretended to be calm on the surface. He picked up his cell phone, called out, gave two orders, and then looked at him strangely: "are you sure?"


    "Where did you get so much nonsense?" Si Shen jokingly raised one eyebrow: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you let me try it? I''m going to try it now. Don''t tell me. There''s no one."


    Now it''s the bartender''s turn to be speechless.


    He pointed to his mobile phone and sighed silently: "what ce do you think this is? How can it not be like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Si Shen looked up and choked.


    Yeah.


    How can there be no women ying in such a ce.


    Si Shen was amused by himself.


    He waved his hand and said, "OK, please arrange it for me."


    Then he turned around and ran into the man sitting in the corner.


    Thin shallow silently sat in the corner, propped his chin, and just listened to what they said just now.


    Si Shen doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Suddenly there was an unspeakable guilty heart.


    But the next second, he straightened his waist and asked with a sneer, "what''s the matter, what''s good?"


    I didn''t drink much wine.


    He just couldn''t sleep and came out to find something to do.


    As a result, unexpectedly, I met someone I didn''t want to meet.


    Thin shallow was silent for a few seconds, and the corners of his lips slightly provoked a smile with no temperature: "nothing, have a good time."


    Si Shen''s face was even more ugly.


    What a ghost.


    He''s not cheating. Besides, even if he''s cheating, it doesn''t matter about a big man.


    Si Shen thought so, subconsciously straightened his waist and sneered coldly: "thank you, young master Bo, I will have a good time!"


    Thin shallow cold hissed, and Si Shen turned and left.


    It''s called a crisp one to go.


    The bartender looked at him speechless. He looked at him again. After turning his eyes left and right for two times, he bowed his head speechless and studied the wine.


    He also felt like he had seen a ghost.


    The reaction of Si Shen just now seemed to be the scene of being caught and raped.


    But even if you want to catch the traitor, it should be to catch the traitor.


    What''s up.

 Chapter 1121

    <h4>Chapter 1121</h4>


    The bartender felt he was in a maze and didn''t dare to think deeply.


    Thin shallow sat in his position, holding a ss of wine and silently closed his eyes.


    Still, no way.


    I''m still in a bad mood.


    The unrest is still there.


    Mu Shinian still appears in his mind from time to time. He can''t forget it and can''t fade.


    I''m just going to stand up.


    Just now I was going to find a woman''s natural and unrestrained Si Shen, and suddenly rushed out.


    Before the bartender could say anything, he saw him running out like a gust of wind.


    The bartender''s hand was frozen in mid air.


    Then, the woman also ran out. She had some * * * * andined while pulling her clothes: "master Si, what are you running for!"


    The bartender was confused and stopped the man.


    "What happened?"


    The woman looked speechless: "I don''t know. He answered the phone and ran away without saying anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Secretary frowned: "ah? What phone?"


    "I don''t know." The woman didn''t even touch his hand. She thought she could hang a golden turtle son-inw. Unexpectedly, "he answered the phone, then said, I knew and left. I didn''t hear what was said on the phone."


    The bartender moved his mouth and closed it again.


    He subconsciously looked at the thin light in the corner and suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Not good.


    No, something really happened.


    Thin shallow also feels that things are a little wrong.


    But he couldn''t figure it out.


    ¡­¡­


    After the Secretary sank back, the house was full of people.


    The eldest martial brother pointed to the potential website and frowned tightly: "no, I can''t conquer it. Shi Nian estimated that he increased his weight when he sent the information."


    "What does she mean? What is she going to do?" The fifth elder martial brother frowned and said uneasily, "and this website has been attacked before. Is it invalid? Then why did it survive?"


    "You see clearly, this is not survival." The second senior brother took a silent picture of his forehead: "this website is not active at all, and it is also used by experts. It has not been exposed at ordinary times. Who will know that it is still alive."


    The fifth elder martial brother immediately shut up.


    Because that''s quite right.


    "What should I do now? All the information on this website has been blocked. This is simr to that bidding. At the point, I will sell at the highest price. In the future, if there are other people who want to add in, I don''t have a chance."


    The elder martial brother said, "so, first try to recover the information and see what to do."


    "What about reading then?" Si Shen frowned: "I really can''t find a general range. We''ll search in a carpet."


    This sentence is not impossible.


    The people looked at each other and acquiesced in this practice.


    Si Shen couldn''t calm down at all.


    Because now he has no idea what mu Shinian is going to do, how many people she has taken away, how many people she has trained herself, and why carry them behind her back.


    Aren''t they together? Is there anything you can''t tell them?


    Si Shen was very upset. He held the water cup in his hand and was about to be crushed by him.


    The master brother raised his hand, pressed it on his shoulder and whispered, "calm down."


    Si Shen knows this sentence without others saying it.

 Chapter 1122

    <h4>Chapter 1122</h4>


    But he couldn''t control it.


    ¡­¡­


    No one thought what mu Shinian''s n was.


    She thought of a way, took the opportunity to send out the website, there was no following.


    The men had no idea what she was thinking.


    Such arge conference room.


    Mu Shinian turns his thin mobile phone. He doesn''t seem to worry at all. The whole person is very leisurely.


    Loose and fearless.


    Behind her, the two men looked and said, "Miss mu, what are you going to do next?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "wait a minute."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t seem to worry at all.


    The two men are a little ready to cry.


    "Will they be ready to ambush us in advance? Should we be careful?"


    "No."


    The meeting room is very quiet.


    Mu Shinian''s voice is also very light, without any impatience.


    His men were stunned and then stared round.


    me them for being too nervous.


    So, for a moment, there was no response.


    They didn''te alone.


    Several other people were responsible for other things when they came in just now.


    His men suddenly felt confident.


    Mu Shinian is really reliable!


    "Well, what will we do?"


    Mu Shinian turned his mobile phone and an inadvertent mobile phone fell on the table.


    Her face remained unchanged. She picked it up, stood up and began to turn again: "aren''t you tired standing? If you''re tired, sit down and have a rest."


    Those two men dare not sit down.


    One by one straightened his waist: "no, we don''t have to sit. We''re not tired."


    Mu Shinian looked at the two of them. God talked about them. I don''t know. I thought what happened to them.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much. He looked at the time and slightly recalled his lips.


    "It really doesn''t give me face."


    This sentence, through monitoring, really preached in another person''s ear.


    Not far from the car.


    Huoxiao turned off his headphones and was silent for a long time before he asked the people around him, "is she really alone?"


    "Yes, we all made it clear that she came by herself." The man beside him said seriously, "and her cell phone has no signal."


    "We''ve been watching her. Her every move can''t escape our eyes. You can rest assured. If not, why don''t we send someone else to test it first?"


    The man shook his head and a light burst out of his eyes.


    "I really can''t see it. He sighed and said," that Miss Aowei is really so young. "


    "If you say that, no one will believe it." His subordinates also sighed: "it seems that she just wants the college entrance examination."


    "Sure enough, the hero is a teenager." The man smiled: "if she was really Aowei, she would have been out of the mountain when she was a teenager. At that time, she had begun to make a sensation. How old was she when you calcted ording to her age?"


    His men were also shocked.


    "So, it''s better not to believe it easily." The man smiled and said, "in contrast, I''m curious where she came from. She dares to speak out of Aowei''s name."


    His men were still worried: "but she didn''t look like a fake."


    "Do you think she''s really only eighteen and hasn''t arrived?"


    The man said, shaking his head: "I still don''t believe it unless..."

 Chapter 1123

    <h4>Chapter 1123</h4>


    "Unless what?"


    His men straightened up immediately.


    The man chuckled and said, "unless she can prove it to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men are a little uneasy.


    "But just in case, if she is really Aowei, it will never be good to annoy her."


    The man didn''t speak this time.


    The fear of his men is not unreasonable.


    But how do you know if you don''t try.


    "You do that."


    The man leaned over and gave orders in front of his men.


    Mu Shinian has been waiting for nearly two hours.


    The meeting room is quiet.


    When she turned on her cell phone, don''t block the signal. She had nothing to do, so she picked up her cell phone and yed a stand-alone game.


    After the cell phone runs out of power, he signals to his men.


    My men understood and immediately went to ask someone to get the charger back.


    Mu Shimian charged his mobile phone and then continued to sit in a daze.


    The two men, from the beginning of waiting to the back, gradually became a little impatient.


    "Miss mu, what have they done for so long?"


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and his eyelids were a little heavy.


    She''s sleepy, too.


    But it''s not time to do it.


    "Wait."


    Wait, wait again.


    Why wait.


    The bodyguard was helpless: "but if they don''te all the time."


    "Wille."


    Mu Shinian said, "be patient."


    His men are running away.


    He wanted to say that they were really calm, quite calm.


    The light suddenly dimmed.


    The two bodyguards were already in a very nervous state.


    As soon as the light was dark, it was almost subconscious. He protected himself around mu Shinian and was nervously vignt around.


    Mu Shinian was still calm on her face. She stood up calmly, and a few simple words overflowed from the corners of her lips: "naive."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men were shocked.


    what do you mean?


    Mu Shinian said slowly, "be careful and protect yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I heard from my men. In the dark, it seems that something came suddenly.


    Before they could react, they were pushed away by mu Shinian.


    Then, in the dark, something fell down, followed by a dull hum.


    Someone''sing.


    The two men immediately followed the sound and walked over.


    "Miss mu?"


    "Not in the way."


    Mu Shinian said, "you don''t have to do it."


    The two men had nned to help mu Shinian block it.


    But this will, because of this sentence, hesitated for a while, and then mu Shinian quickly shot the next second.


    The two men could only vaguely see the cold light passing on the cuffs of her clothes, and then another sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    After mu Shinian had solved a problem, he told them, "their goal is me. Don''t do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When others do it, the meaning is different.


    In the monitoring, in the darkness, we can only see a general picture.


    However, the girl''s skill is too hot, too cruel and excellent.


    It''s hard for people who have been beaten down by her to stand up again.


    Almost killed with one punch.


    The man looked in his eyes and gradually showed a cruel light on his face.


    "It''s really her."


    It''s Aowei.


    There won''t be a second person who can be so cruel.


    Aowei is the kind of person who never gives people a way to live.


    The man''s face suddenly showed that excited light.


    He smiled and held his cell phone excitedly.


    "Very good. It''s really her. It''s really her!"


    Seeing this, his men couldn''t help being afraid: "Sir, are you okay?"

 Chapter 1124

    <h4>Chapter 1124</h4>


    The man sneered: "what can I do? I''m excited. Aowei, hehe, she finally appeared. I didn''t expect to see her with my own eyes."


    The man thought for a moment and said, "Sir, otherwise, she will expose Aowei''s identity and appearance. She has offended many people. In this way, she won''t want to escape at that time."


    The man nced at him and retorted silently, "you know what."


    My subordinates are poor: "Sir, I"


    "This is Aowei. You should have heard that she once manipted an enterprise toe back from the dead. She is not only a genius in operation, but also very sensitive to numbers. If I can catch her, I will be rich! With Aowei as a chip, what else do I need to do to break the website? She is money."


    People will always be greedy.


    Will never be satisfied.


    In particr, there is still a huge temptation in front of us.


    Just take a little step forward and you''ll get it.


    This temptation is in front of him. It is impossible to say that he has absolutely no idea.


    The man thought excitedly.


    His men want to persuade him.


    However, it is of no use at all.


    The man waspletely enchanted. Hemanded the driver and said, "what are you doing? Don''t go back quickly."


    Although it''s the first time I''ve met Ovi, I''ve heard her name too many times.


    At this meeting, when I heard that the man was going back like this, I was a little uneasy: "Sir, it''s too risky. Otherwise, don''t go back. Anyway, she will be in the base and can''t run away."


    "What do you know?"


    The man''s face showed some bloodthirsty light.


    He snorted coldly and said, "I have offended her. Now I can only go back in person. Maybe I can save the situation."


    But if Ovi doesn''t forgive, it''s all in vain.


    His subordinates couldn''t persuade him, so they had to politely say, "then I''ll send more people back with you."


    The man nodded impatiently.


    "You have a lot to do. This is my territory. What can I do?"


    His men dare not speak.


    After all, that Ovi is really terrible.


    There''s no need to offend anyone.


    If you identally offend, you can only me yourself for being too... Unlucky.


    The car drove towards the base.


    That ce is too secret.


    And it''s still under a big tree. Generally, it''s hard to find.


    The car drove about 2000 meters.


    Suddenly, the tire broke, the car twisted twice and almost hit a tree.


    Huo Xiao was startled and scolded rudely: "what''s going on!"


    The driver was also startled: "sorry, sir, the tire seems to be broken. I''ll go down and have a look."


    They are people who lick life on the tip of the knife. Men immediately realize that it''s wrong.


    My men also felt something wrong.


    The driver went down and looked around. The depressed report said, "Sir, the tire is punctured."


    "Who left the wood here and a nail."


    Huoxiao exchanged eyes with the and assistant beside him. His men understood and looked around cautiously.


    But there was nothing.


    There was no movement at all.


    His men whispered to Huoxiao, turned around and got out of the car.


    The mobile phone is taking out a new tire to change.


    His men stopped him and asked, "can it still drive?"


    "It can be opened, but it''s not easy to open."

 Chapter 1125

    <h4>Chapter 1125</h4>


    Huoxiao looked and nodded at his men.


    His men understood and pushed the driver away. Then, they got in the car, started the car and left.


    The driver was stunned and hurried to catch up. However, he didn''t catch up after two steps.


    There was only a crooked figure left in the car.


    The driver was puzzled and muttered, "it''s inexplicable."


    He held the tire and was about to go to one side to have a rest. Suddenly, his pupils contracted violently twice. He looked at the people in ck and took a sharp breath.


    "You!"


    A knife suddenly rested on his neck.


    The man in ck had a low voice and gave a dangerous warning: "if you don''t want to die, don''t make a sound."


    The driver stared round and nodded subconsciously.


    The man in ck pulled the knife away. Before the driver could speak, his neck suddenly sank and his eyes darkened. He lost all consciousness in an instant.


    The man in ck gestured to several people behind him.


    The others quickly ran in different directions.


    The man in ck put the man by the tree and then walked along the tire.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the base.


    Mu Shinian took two men and turned for a long time.


    Some of his subordinates were uncertain and said, "Miss mu, what will we do?"


    "This ce is like a maze. Why don''t you blow it out directly."


    "No."


    An arrow came suddenly.


    Mu Shinian was very fast and kicked it fiercely.


    His men screamed and knelt down.


    The arrow swished through his head.


    Subordinate: "


    Mu Shinian pulled the man up and looked at the woman in red.


    The woman smiled and said, "it seems that Miss Aowei is still too confident. Everyone is saying what kind of person you are. I didn''t expect..."


    The woman looked at her up and down, with obvious provocation in her eyes.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly, and the corners of his lips picked up slightly.


    "Who are you?"


    "Miss Ovi, never mind who I am." The woman looked cold, nced at the two people beside her, smiled and said; "But miss Aowei is worthy of being Miss Aowei. It''s really admirable. If you don''t bring anyone, you dare to rush like this."


    Mu Shinian is still calm on his face. He doesn''t seem to know what fear is at all.


    "You''re unlucky"


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth: "however, that''s it."


    The voice fell.


    Mu Shinian suddenly started.


    She is very fast and has no rules at all.


    The woman was stunned. After reacting, she soon began to fight back.


    But gradually, she began to be overwhelmed.


    The difference between the two is too big.


    She soon lost the wind.


    Mu Shinian held her wrist directly, and then turned behind her.


    Suddenly, he pressed the man against the wall.


    Two bodyguards: "


    They were stunned and didn''t even have time to react.


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at them. The corners of his lips moved coldly: e and help."


    Two people ah a, this just reactione over,e and take over.


    Mu Shinian shook his hand and said coldly, "this ce is where you usually stay?"


    "... ah."


    The woman sneered and didn''t intend to speak at all.


    Mu Shinian took a breath out and said in a bad tone, "yes, this ce is suitable for hiding. No wonder no one has noticed your existence these years."

 Chapter 1126

    <h4>Chapter 1126</h4>


    "I know what you want to ask!" Women bite their teeth; "Don''t think about it. When you get here, do you still expect to run out? You''re a little naive. What do you think of here? Come and go if you want?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "although it''s very frustrating, it''s not fun toe to this ce."


    The woman struggled twice. As a result, the bodyguard was more merciless and the grip on her hand was heavier.


    She lost all her strength at once. If she moved a little, it hurt to death.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and waved helplessly.


    Around, I could vaguely hear the sound of some people walking around.


    Getting closer and closer.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip: "there are really many people."


    The woman frowned: "I tell you, since you''re here, you can''t get out. Don''t imagine that you can really get out of here. You''re dead. No matter who you are, you''re dead."


    Mu Shinian is still very calm.


    In the face of her threat, I don''t feel afraid at all.


    She looked at the time and finally showed a rxed smile on her face.


    "Time is up, enough."


    Women still don''t understand.


    Mu Shinian said, "you''ve seen me, so I can''t let you go."


    The woman looked at her puzzled: "you, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets and said silently: "wronged you,e with us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    what do you mean.


    The woman was about to speak, suddenly, the bodyguard stuffed something into her mouth, patted her on the back twice, and swallowed the medicine.


    The woman''s face changed.


    "You, what did you give me?"


    Mu Shinian nodded to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately said, "poison, poison through the intestines, life is better than death when poisoned."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman''s face sank: "you''re Aowei. Do you use such mean means?"


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly: "don''t believe too many rumors. Life is the most important when it''s critical."


    "It doesn''t matter whether the means are mean or not."


    "..." this sentence is really damn reasonable.


    Women are dying of anger.


    Mu Shinian said, e with us, or you''ll die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman struggled: "aren''t you afraid that our people will take you away?"


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent.


    It seems that she doesn''t care at all.


    But the smile on his face was deeper.


    "Then you have to catch it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A woman''s face was livid.


    Those footsteps are getting closer and closer.


    Mu Sinian looked at the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately searched all themunicators on the woman, and then followed Mu Sinian and left here quickly.


    The woman covers her stomach and doesn''t know if it''s the reason for the poison. Her stomach will really hurt.


    Anyway, mu Shinian can''t escape here.


    Follow up by yourself. Maybe you can find an antidote at that time.


    In the worst case, even if Mu Shinian wants to die, he will follow her and have the opportunity to ask the whereabouts of the antidote.


    Otherwise, if this person is really Aowei, the poison from her hand can''t be underestimated.


    The woman thought for a while, but she followed closely.


    No one can guess what mu Shinian means.


    She is avoiding people all the way. Even if she is chased by people, she will stop, beat people down, and then continue to run.

 Chapter 1127

    <h4>Chapter 1127</h4>


    In this big base, go around.


    In the end, not only the two bodyguards were dizzy, but even the women began to be dizzy.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    Just lean against the wall, slightly gasped for two times, and then slowly opened his mouth: "almost."


    Time was quiet for a moment.


    The bodyguard gasped at her: "Miss mu, what are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at him, but said calmly, "man, we should catch him."


    "..." the two bodyguards looked at each other and looked very strange: "who is it?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the woman and smiled: "your boss."


    OBIO was stunned.


    Women are so stupid.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian shook his hand.


    From just now on, they don''t know how many people they have avoided. Their hands are beginning to hurt.


    She also had many wounds on her body.


    It''s a little awkward.


    However, in the face of women, she still looked calm and calm.


    "I said, your boss, I have him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman stared round and couldn''t believe it: "you lied, how could hee over."


    Mu Shimian ndly wiped the blood off his face and smiled very innocent.


    "Yes, how could hee here? Naturally, it''s because I''m here."


    In a way, she is still very useful.


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently.


    But the woman''s face wentpletely pale.


    She moved her lower lip and couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and nodded to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard understood and walked away immediately.


    Not long after, he came back and said, "we have been contacted and the export has been opened. Shall we go there now?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "none of the people here can pass."


    "I see."


    "Also, in the main control room, you do it yourself. All the data will be destroyed."


    "I understand."


    With that, mu Shinian will go away.


    But before he moved, he was held by someone.


    The woman only had the color of fear on her face. Looking at her, she trembled and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip: "what do you say?"


    "You''re crazy!" The woman screamed.


    Mu Shinian let someone cover her mouth before she finished.


    The bodyguard''s voice was cold and threatened: "don''t want to die. You''d better cooperate. If you recruit people again, you will die ugly."


    The woman gnashed her teeth and stared at her: "what are you going to do?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian calmly shrugged his shoulders: "I just want to understand something, and then stop something."


    "... some?"


    The woman couldn''t helpughing when she heard the adjective.


    "Miss mu, what you did is not for some."


    Mu Shinian tickled his lower lip: "of course not, because those things are very important to me."


    Then she turned and left.


    The woman looked at her natural and unrestrained background and gnashed her teeth.


    "Oh, Wei, you are!"


    Mu Shinian silently raised his eyebrows and didn''t mean to say anything.


    However, the whole base suddenly shook violently.


    The next second, the whole base began to copse.


    The woman stared round and didn''t seem to expect to have this skill.


    She hurried away from a stone and ran forward recklessly.

 Chapter 1128

    <h4>Chapter 1128</h4>


    Mu Shinian was also stunned.


    He quickly pulled the bodyguard, and then ran along the exit.


    The bodyguard''s voice trembled: "what''s the matter? Is this not the base? Or do you want to die together."


    "I don''t know. It''s probably thetter."


    Another bodyguard replied, "it''s just that since the man has been caught, he can detonate here. It doesn''t look like a simple person."


    "Go out first."


    Yearn for the time and risk to avoid falling stones.


    For a while, he came out to think about the map.


    Two bodyguards followed her closely.


    In case she''s in danger.


    Mu Shinian''s voice was very cold: "just take care of yourself¡°


    "But."


    "No, but."


    Mu Shinian simply interrupted them: "at this time, it''s more important to take care of yourself first and don''t take care of others."


    The subordinate understood: "yes, we understand."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness. When he turned a corner, he suddenly stopped.


    The bodyguard also stopped. When he saw the man blocking the front exit, his face became ugly for a moment: "what''s the matter, important people don''t want to die?"


    Those people in ck didn''t say a word, but looked at mu Shinian coldly.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time and said, "why do you want to arrest people?"


    Those men in ck still didn''t say a word, but they were ready to attack.


    That''s very clear.


    If they don''t get caught, they''ll do it.


    The nearest exit is right ahead. If you miss it, it may be covered up. At that time, all three of them will die here.


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip and ordered the two bodyguards: "you first"


    "Miss mu, let''s stop people. You go out first."


    The two bodyguards said and rushed over.


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    When the other party rushed over, he grabbed the visitor''s wrist and kicked it away quickly.


    Mu Shinian rushed over and threw the two bodyguards out.


    "Go ahead and see if there is an exit."


    The bodyguard made a noise and rushed in again.


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "didn''t you hear me?"


    "But we."


    "No, but it''s an order."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth coldly and asked in azy voice, "still, my words don''t work."


    This is impossible.


    Seeing that the men in ck were not mu Shinian''s opponents at all, the two bodyguards looked at each other and said, "Miss mu, wait a minute, we''ll confirm it now."


    "Well, one, I remember, is 1000 meters in front, and another, about 2000 meters on the left. Go and confirm."


    "OK, we''ll be right back."


    The two bodyguards said and ran away quickly.


    Mu Shinian also left when he saw people. He didn''t have to be distracted to think about other things. The means of beating people suddenly became simple and rough.


    She almost fell in love in twos and threes, so she ended up losing people.


    Then, before I could breathe, another group of people rushed over.


    It''s terrible.


    Mu Shinian sneered.


    It''s still their own life. It''s a little too expensive. Even these people are willing to take their own life.


    Mu Shi reads the thought of Shanshan, and the action is more and more cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    After the two bodyguards ran to find the exit, they heard another roar before they could breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1129

    <h4>Chapter 1129</h4>


    They were about to run out. As a result, the people waiting at the door pulled them out.


    The ce where they stood just now has be a ruin.


    The stone kept falling from above.


    The people outside didn''t see their ugly faces, but angrily used: "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you see how dangerous it was just now? What are you doing?"


    His men stared at the two stones and looked again. The man guarding the door said, "you."


    "Miss Mu called us."


    The man said, "this ce is strange. After Miss Mu found the exit, let''s wait at the exit. There are eight exits in total. We are the people who came back. Miss Mu is not at ease."


    His men stared at the two groups of covered ruins and suddenly took a breath.


    "No, no!"


    "What''s wrong."


    My men wondered.


    "By the way, Miss mu, she''s out, too."


    The two men looked even worse.


    They stared at the ruins for a long time. Without saying a word, they were going to rush in.


    The men were frightened and quickly grabbed their hands: "what are you doing? Go and die. Besides, the exits have been sealed."


    The man shook his head: "no, Miss Mu is still inside."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The man''s face turned pale in an instant.


    If there are people who are not afraid of death, there are people who are afraid of death.


    Mu Shinian leaned against a stone and breathed out.


    All the people she called are outside now.


    Some of his men are probably safe.


    If you catch the boss, the website and the follow-up will be handled by someone.


    Next, she''s left.


    Mu Shinian covered the wound hit by a stone on his shoulder and breathed out helplessly.


    If you remember correctly, the college entrance examination will be held in a few days.


    She may not be able to go and will be buried here forever.


    I don''t know how long before someone finds her. When she finds her, is she ugly and scary.


    Although she didn''t pay attention to her appearance at ordinary times, after all, people have to go, so she should be decent.


    Mu Shimian simply bandaged the wound and continued to find the way along the bumpy road while avoiding falling down with his memory.


    She has a lot to do.


    For example.


    Grandma.


    She hasn''t taken good care of her.


    I haven''t been to college yet.


    Nothing has been done yet.


    If you die like this, you''ll be wronged.


    How sad grandma will be then.


    When mu Shinian thinks so, the desire for survival in his mind bes stronger.


    She can''t just die.


    She has to live and survive to do anything well.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and walked forward tired.


    Those people probably don''t dare to pester her anymore.


    Most of them went out to the exit.


    Mu Shinian fell on the wall with a shaking and hit the wound on her shoulder. She was so painful that she almost didn''t breathe


    Mu Shinian breathed out, covered the bleeding ce with force, almost biting a breath and moving forward hard.


    Suddenly, before she came back, a big stone on it suddenly copsed.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes in amazement, and the whole person had an unspeakable absence.

 Chapter 1130

    <h4>Chapter 1130</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    outside.


    A total of twenty bodyguards areplete.


    Everyone is trying to find a way in, but every exit is blocked. I don''t know what''s going on inside.


    Some people were worried: "blow it up directly, otherwise, how dangerous Miss Mu should be."


    "You can''t blow up. It''s hard to stop. What if it causes copse again?"


    A group of men couldn''t do anything because they were worried.


    As a result, suddenly everyone thought of Huoxiao.


    Almost no one spoke. The bodyguard immediately walked over, pulled out the people in the car and said fiercely: "how do you go in? If you don''t say it, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    Huoxiao was beaten.


    His face is very ugly.


    Hearing the speech, he smiled twice, raised his chin slightly, and looked arrogant and loose; "Really, it''s good. Miss Aowei was buried with me. I didn''t die..."


    Before he finished, he got a punch in the face.


    His subordinates are worried about Mu Shinian''s safety. No one wants to waste time with him.


    The man waved his fist and gently shook it twice. Then, he smiled: "think clearly. It''s a matter of saying or not."


    The voice fell, and his men began to wave their fists


    Every time, extra force.


    Huo Xiao is also a hard bone and won''t say anything.


    My men are so angry that they are going to swear.


    "Some people have begun to move stones.


    "You continue to persecute them. The rest of you, follow me to remove the stone."


    A group of people started at once.


    Huo Xiao was carried by the cor and looked very embarrassed.


    Heughed and said defiantly; "Don''t think about it. She can''t be alive. Even if you tear it apart, it''s useless. What you find is just a corpse."


    "No matter how capable she is, she can''t escape here."


    "After all, no matter how powerful she is, she is just a mortal."


    The man finished and burst outughing.


    His men were pinching their fists. They wanted to strangle him alive.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Mu Shinian is inside. He is very tired.


    She walked for a long time, but she just couldn''t get out.


    Some roads are blocked.


    Some roads can''t go at all.


    Moreover, the dusty base, which used to be a wide base, has be narrow and out of shape.


    Mu Shinian just looked at it and his face became gray.


    Mu Shimian sighed and walked wearily in this ce.


    She seems, really can''t.


    You can''t stop.


    It is uncertain when the copse will begin.


    In that case, she will really be buried alive.


    Mu Shinian took a breath out and wiped the dust on his face. He couldn''t walk anymore, so he sat down on a stone to have a rest.


    She slowed down and stood up again. As a result, she had no strength and fell back.


    Mu Shinian looked at the road in front of him and looked at the road next to him.


    It''s terrible.


    She seemed to have no better choice but to move on.


    Mu Shinian was silent, and the corners of his mouth slightly hooked.


    No way out.


    She thought.


    It seems that you can only die here.


    But she did her best.


    Thin shallow things have been exined.


    Elder martial brothers and sisters, they will be sad for a while.


    Grandma... Haven''t figured out how to hide it.

 Chapter 1131

    <h4>Chapter 1131</h4>


    After all, the n is too hasty, and everything is still unknown.


    Mu Shinian had nothing. After thinking about it, his brain gradually became heavy.


    She leaned against the stone and couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, the bodyguard didn''t bring anything at all. He carried it by hand for a long time, but there was still no progress.


    Some people are worried and are about to cry.


    "Miss mu, she shouldn''t."


    "What will it be?"


    Someone interrupted him, "she''ll be fine. Move away quickly."


    The man immediately wiped his tears and began to lift the stone again.


    However, there are so many stones that they can''t be moved at all.


    They don''t have any tools in their hands. This has no substantive effect except for a littlefort from the bottom of their heart.


    However, with such a littlefort, they had to choose so.


    Suddenly there was a sound of the car rolling.


    They stared round and thought it was an ambush. As a result, all the people who came down were familiar faces.


    The group of men saw the familiar people, and before they could be moved, they lowered their heads with a guilty heart.


    "You are good!"


    The second senior brother gave a warning.


    Staring at the ruins here, he mocked coldly: "what a skill, how dare you fool around without telling us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those men were even more afraid to say anything.


    What else did the second senior brother want to say? He was held down by the master brother.


    The elder martial brother said coldly, "save people first and settle ounts with themter."


    The second senior brother snorted coldly, quickly ordered people, and then began to dig out.


    They called a lot of people and brought tools.


    In order to save time, each hole was excavated.


    The eldest martial brother looked at Huo Xiao, who was locked by the car, and picked it up coldly: "you are a character if you can hide it from us for so long."


    Huo Xiao stared at him, his face was very ugly.


    The eldest martial brother sneered and said, "I don''t see. You really are..."


    It''s nothing. Before the eldest martial brother finished, he just picked the tip of his eyebrows and said coldly, "however, you''d better pray that she''s okay. Otherwise, your consequences will be ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huoxiao is not a believer at all.


    He sneered twice and asked, "really? Anyway, my result is not much better. It''s good to be buried with someone."


    "You say, is that the truth?"


    What elder martial brother can''t hear now is this sentence.


    Huo Xiao''s smile was so gloomy that people had a bad hunch.


    But the eldest martial brother just smiled coldly, and then raised his chin with an unspeakable danger and carelessness.


    "Really? You can try."


    Huo Xiao didn''t take it to heart at all. He just looked up and down at the eldest martial brother. Then he smiled gloomily: "I just didn''t expect that you have something to do with Ao Wei."


    "It seems that Aowei is worthy of Aowei. She has a high status among you. Otherwise, you won''te here in person."


    The elder martial brother didn''t look at him.


    Huo Xiao has just been beaten. His injury is definitely not light.


    But he is also a hard bone. He just holds on.


    "She''s probably already dead."

 Chapter 1132

    <h4>Chapter 1132</h4>


    "Don''t worry, when I set up this mechanism, I didn''t think I could let people out alive."


    Elder martial brother stared at the ruins.


    Being so stimted by him, he suddenly had no patience.


    The next second, his fist waved directly and hit him in the face.


    Huoxiao screamed, and two of his teeth were knocked out.


    The group of men turned around and looked at the elder martial brother. They hurriedly turned around and worked hard to scrape off the stones.


    Everyone can see that the eldest martial brother is not in a very good mood.


    If we don''t hurry up, the situation will be worse.


    But.


    But.


    They worked hard.


    Progress is still slow.


    The second senior brother was also on the side, pinching his fist.


    It seems that only in this way can he maintain such a little poor rationality.


    If he doesn''t do anything, he''ll really go crazy.


    Si Shen also came.


    He was thest to arrive.


    Seeing the situation here, his face turned white.


    The second senior brother looked at him and said, "we can''t see the worst result."


    "She will live well."


    Si Shen took a deep breath, but he still couldn''t hold it. He looked at the man, then walked over without saying a word, and hit him with a fist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone knew that he was angry.


    I was going to admonish him, but I saw that Si Shen was so worried that no one could say anything.


    "How long will it take to get in?"


    The eldest martial brother looked at the busy crowd. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning was obvious.


    Things are not very good.


    His men took time to stop and came to report: "it''s too tight. They began to copse from the inside. Moreover, the degree of copse is unknown, but the situation should not be very good."


    "Now, I can only pray first. I hope... Miss Muji has her own heaven."


    Si Shen clenched his fist hard. He had never been so weak as now.


    It seems that you can''t do anything.


    He wants to rece mu Shinian.


    The elder martial brother pressed one hand on his shoulder and forced him to calm down with a little effort.


    "It''s no use if you''re in such a mess. Now everything has not been decided."


    Si Shen looked at the elder martial brother and forced the agitation in his heart down.


    He took a deep breath and looked at two seriously injured people.


    The mood of those two people is very wrong.


    Si Shen looked and asked, "are you hurt?"


    The two men shook their heads with a slight bitterness in their voices.


    "Miss Mu asked us to find the exit. She stopped the pursuers. We thought... We thought."


    One of them couldn''t stand the atmosphere and tears fell directly.


    Si Shen looked at him, and his lips were filled with a wisp of bitterness.


    Another man pressed his shoulder and couldn''t bear to say more. He just sighed out.


    "She always asked us to protect ourselves, but we never protected her. We followed her here. She saved us many times along the way. It seems that we didn''t help her at all. At the beginning, we vowed that as long as there is something useful, we will not be vague. As a result, we broke our appointment."


    The rest of them, looking at both of them, did not speak.


    The fifth senior brother moved his lower lip. Finally, he whispered, "she is such a person."


    His men looked at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 1133

    <h4>Chapter 1133</h4>


    The fifth senior brother took a deep breath, smiled bitterly and said, "she doesn''t like to trouble people and doesn''t want others to get hurt. Don''t me yourself too much. If you do, she won''t be happy."


    The two men looked at each other, and neither looked rxed.


    The expressions of both men were extraordinarily dignified.


    The fifth senior brother looked at the base and looked very dignified.


    "She must... Like thin and shallow very much?"


    Therefore, when the rtionship is broken, I will help him clean up his future regardless.


    That''s why I have to pay back what I owe him, regardless of the danger of my life.


    They all know that this force suddenly joins in and suddenly reveals its feet. If it is not dealt with in time, it may escape in the future.


    At that time, it will be really difficult to continue to find them.


    Mu Shinian finally found their whereabouts, so he must want toe along this line and clean it first.


    As for follow-up.


    It never seemed to be in her consideration.


    The fifth senior brother pinched his finger.


    Suddenly, someone said excitedly, "you can go this way!"


    The look of a group of people changed and almost instantly lit up a glimmer of hope.


    They walked over and didn''t get close. Suddenly, the whole ground shook violently.


    The look of the crowd changed.


    The ground shook violently twice.


    Half of the base copsed.


    They only had time to see a burst of dust, and then the air became gray.


    The eldest martial brother reacted the fastest. After shouting, he quickly pulled up his men and threw them behind.


    The whole base copsed rapidly.


    The dust rolled up and the whole sky seemed to turn dark.


    Si Shen identally fell to the ground. He quickly held the car, struggled to stand up and stared at the half of the base. His face became ugly.


    "Shi Nian..."


    Should not, she should not have really


    "No, no, the exit has been blocked!"


    "It''s blocked again. If you can''t get in, calm down first and continue to find the exit!"


    "Don''t mess around, keep digging!"


    The whole scene was a mess.


    No one knows what the copse is.


    If it''s really blocked, in case mu Shinian gets hurt, it''s a matter of time now.


    If you find it in the shortest time, the greater the chance of survival.


    When they came, they took all the consequences into ount and made all the preparations. As long as they could save mu Shinian, no matter what kind of injury she was now, she could be rescued.


    But now.


    It''s so bad.


    A group of people are in a bad mood.


    They stared at the base and looked terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the base.


    Mu Shinian walked around for a long time and sat on a stone to rest.


    She was hit by a stone.


    I don''t know where I hit it. It hurts a little.


    But if she doesn''t move around and find a way out, she will die sooner orter.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    The man fell into their hands. Senior brothers and sisters are so smart that they must know what she wants to do, so they will find those people and deal with them.


    In this way, there can be no follow-up.


    Mu Shimian breathed out calmly. Her fingers pressed the injured ce on her shoulder, which was bleeding all the time. Her consciousness of pain was about to break.

 Chapter 1134

    <h4>Chapter 1134</h4>


    Mu Shinian struggled to stand up, holding the wall, identally cut the wound, and her painful fingers shrank.


    Mu Shinian looked at the wound and treated it at will. Then he continued to stand up and move forward calmly.


    She had thought about these things when she came.


    No matter what happened, she had taken into ount the worst consequences.


    So, no matter what happens, she won''t have too many idents.


    But at this time, she seemed to suddenly be reluctant to give up.


    It seems that I don''t want to let go.


    Mu Shinian choked on the dust, coughed twice, covered his mouth and walked forward.


    The road is rough.


    It''s bumpy. From time to time, I have to beware of falling stones.


    Mu Shinian thought silently.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, but at this time, she felt unwilling again.


    She knew it herself, and she probably couldn''t get out.


    It''s better to just sit and wait for death and save trouble.


    But, anyway, she still thought, in case she could survive.


    If only I could survive.


    In the ruins, there was another shaking.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and quickly avoided it, but she stayed too long under the condition of air depression for a long time. She was alreadyck of oxygen, slow in action and slow in response.


    The stone hit her on the back.


    It was so strong that mu Shinian almost fainted.


    She cried out with a low cry of pain and fell to the ground. She almost didn''t slow down.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, quickly got up and ran forward.


    There was a crash behind him.


    There was also a continuous sound of heavy objects falling in front.


    Mu Shimian bit his teeth and forced himself to go forward.


    The light overhead also fell down.


    The scope of Mu Shi Nian''s activities has be smaller and smaller.


    When the stone fell on his head, mu Shinian took a deep breath and quickly avoided.


    "Cough!"


    A cloud of dust was flying.


    Mu Shinian covered his chest, gasped hard for two times, and then stumbled forward.


    You can''t stop here.


    If you stop, you can''t tell when it will really pass.


    Even if you want to die, at least you have to struggle to thest second.


    In this way, it''s not a disgrace to the master.


    Mu Shinian thought absently, and a faint smile was aroused at the corners of his lips.


    Just... Grandma.


    Mu Shi reads his footsteps.


    Grandma, she... How sad it would be if she knew what she had done.


    But, grandma taught her, owe others, we should also be clear.


    If you don''t know, you always think you''ll be in debt.


    Mu Shinian slowly showed a calm smile, and the whole person looked a little sad.


    Grandma, I''ll pay the debt.


    Maybe I''ll give my life here.


    But I don''t want to owe anyone.


    Is that clear?


    Will you be sad.


    Behind him, there are constant copses.


    Mu Shinian ran for a long time.


    She didn''t know where to run.


    Those familiar maps are useless.


    As long as she sees a ce where she can run, she will go there. If this road doesn''t work, she will change another way.


    The whole man stumbled awkwardly along the road like a Jedi fleeing fool.


    Suddenly, a stone fell.


    Mu Shinian looked up and suddenly it was dark in front of him.


    It''s over!


    ¡­¡­


    The whole world is dark.


    Mu Shiniany on the ground and wanted to get up. As a result, his body hurt badly.


    She took a deep breath and even breathing began to be difficult.


    Mu Shinian frowned and sat upboriously. She covered her wound. In the dark, she raised her hand and wanted to have a look at her hand. As a result, she couldn''t see anything.


    Mu Shimian sighed gently, and a yful smile was aroused at the corners of his lips.


    Is it really here?


    Really, just die?


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at the dark sky above his head.


    She can''t run anymore.


    She was bleeding. She had no strength to get up. It seemed that she could only get here.


    She has tried her best.


    It''s just bad luck, so it''s unlucky to nt here.


    Mu Shinian calmly covered his wound, leaned against the wall and thought.


    Grandma, I''m sorry.


    Don''t be sad, don''t be sad.


    And that man.


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes and smiled helplessly.


    Thin and shallow.


    Pay you back. It''s paid off.


    I''ve cleaned up the people who hurt you.


    I don''t owe you the rest.

 Chapter 1135

    <h4>Chapter 1135</h4>


    Mu Shinian felt that his consciousness had gradually blurred.


    She leaned against the stone, cold and cool, and the temperature on her body was falling rapidly.


    When she was confused, she seemed to feel that someone had picked herself up.


    She tried to open her eyes to see him as clearly as possible, but she saw only a vague outline.


    En... Elder martial brother, did theye to save themselves?


    So you don''t have to die?


    She wanted to say a word to them, I''m sorry, or thank you, but when she was about to speak, her voice was hoarse and terrible, and she could hardly hear anything clearly.


    One hand reached out in time and pressed her mouth.


    That voice seemed to be seduced.


    "Don''t talk."


    That sound is very cold.


    Very unhappy


    Mu Shinian listened, as if driven by something, and suddenly calmed down.


    When I woke up again, I was already in the hospital.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes in amazement and looked nkly at the nk ceiling.


    She remembered that she seemed to have been saved.


    Then, is this alive


    Mu Shinian checked the wound on her body. As a result, her hand moved so gently that it pulled to the wound. She almost cried out in pain.


    The door was opened.


    The nurse saw that she woke up and hurried over; "Don''t move. You didn''t hurt the key, but there are many small wounds on your body."


    After that, the nurse pressed her back to bed unhappily, and thenined, "what''s the matter with you? Why are there so many wounds on your body? What are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t answer, so he had to change the topic: "by the way, where''s the person who sent me."


    "Oh, he went out." The nurse replied, "you don''t know. He has been guarding you. You''ve been sleeping for two days. He doesn''t sleep. I feel scared when I look at him."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips weakly, and his voice was a little soft: "so."


    "Yes, that''s not true."


    The nurse muttered, "well, I''ll help you see the recovery of the wound. If you wake up, you should take the medicer."


    Speaking of this, the nurse''s face turned shy and red. Sheughed twice, deliberately lowered her voice and said, "speaking of this, you probably don''t know. You can''t give medicine when you fall asleep. Do you know how that person feeds you?"


    Mu Shinian frowned. As soon as he was about to answer, he forced it down, and the door was opened.


    The nurse''s words were stopped.


    She quickly stood up and looked back: "Mr. Bo."


    His face was thin and almost ugly.


    He nced at her with a cold voice and looked at her like winter.


    The nurse was frightened by this.


    She hurriedly said, "well, Miss Mu''s body has been checked. It''s no big deal. Then I''ll go out first and call me if necessary."


    With that, she ran away.


    Mu Shinian moved his mouth and was about to speak when the nurse ran away.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow. Suddenly, he felt guilty.


    Why is Bo Qian here?


    So, is he the one who saved himself?


    But why?


    I don''t seem to have done anything wrong.


    Why does Bo Qian stare at himself like this.


    Within a few minutes, mu Shinian felt as if he were sitting on the cutting board. He couldn''t be quiet.


    After a moment of silence, she moved her head away.


    The door snapped to be closed.

 Chapter 1136

    <h4>Chapter 1136</h4>


    The fifth senior brother leaned out his head from the door. After all, he couldn''t bear to remind him.


    "You know, my younger martial sister is very fragile now. What she needs..."


    Pop.


    The door was thrown mercilessly.


    Fifth senior brother''s nose was almost caught.


    He secretly scolded, took out his mobile phone and began to call those who were angry toe to the hospital to have a look.


    If you don''te, there may be an ident.


    in the house.


    Thin shallow walked over and stopped four or five steps away from the ward.


    He was worried that if he continued to approach, he would really miss and strangle people alive.


    Mu Shinian felt ufortable all over.


    She has always been very cunning.


    However, at this time, I feel that everything is nk.


    Thin shallow hasn''t rested for two days. His face is pale. If he doesn''t say anything, even his spirit is very poor.


    It''s so bad that I seem to fall down and sleep at any time.


    His eyes were covered with blood and looked very scary.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked at his hand.


    Some ces have been rubbed. This meeting has been wrapped up.


    She was thinking about what to do.


    After thinking about it, she felt that there was only one way left, that is, the head should be more and more iron.


    Mu Shinian struggled for a moment, and finally raised his head.


    As soon as I looked up, I looked at a deep look.


    Looking at her.


    Mu Shinian felt ufortable all over.


    She lowered her head and wanted to talk. As a result, she choked. She coughed several times.


    As soon as her face changed, she quickly walked over and gently patted her on the back. After she slowed down, she poured her a cup of warm water.


    "Have a drink."


    The voice is still hoarse and terrible.


    However, it is a little more anxious.


    Mu Shinian blinked, took his hand, drank a few salivas, and then coughed several times.


    Her face turned red with such a cough.


    Look at it, it''s a little red.


    At first, thin shallow thought she was really choked. At the back, her face gradually became gloomy: "your acting skills are good."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and his back was cold.


    Is her acting that bad? How can you be found out at once


    Thin shallow stood up with a sneer, looked at her from top to bottom, and his tone was even worse: "I didn''t find out before. Your acting skills are so powerful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian should understand such sarcasm.


    She lowered her head and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, "I."


    "You what?" Thin shallow sneered and said, "I should thank you for helping me clean up the obstacles, didn''t I?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips.


    That''s not what she meant.


    Just, how to say.


    She did this just to.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, her anger soared even more: "Mu Shinian, you''re powerful. You''re capable. What do you want me to say about you? You''ve done everything for me. Even those pursuers have cleared up for me. Should I thank you?"


    Mu Shinian hardened his head and said nothing.


    Thin shallow Leng snorted and said, "still, I need someone like you to help me clear the obstacles, or do you think that as long as you pay off, we don''t owe anything?"


    Mu Shinian raised his head.


    She looked at the thin, pale face and wrinkled slightly.

 Chapter 1137

    <h4>Chapter 1137</h4>


    Trapped for too long.


    She now listens to the sound, and her ears are buzzing.


    It''s just that she can''t care about these at this time.


    There was only one idea left in her mind.


    Elder martial brother, they are too cruel.


    Why do you say everything outside.


    Thin shallow saw that she didn''t say a word, sneered and asked, "what''s the matter, there''s nothing to say?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and frowned.


    He has finished all his words. What else can he say.


    Thin shallow has been angry for two days.


    If he hadn''t left a mind, if his medical skills were not OK, if he hadn''t suddenly turned back, mu Shinian would have really died.


    No one knows how lucky he was when he went in and found someone.


    I''m d she survived.


    He was holding her hands, trembling.


    I can''t say what it feels like, but I finally found the treasure I''m about to lose.


    No one will understand this idea.


    Mu Shinian looked quietly. There was ayer of unspeakable frost in his expression.


    I saw that she refused to admit her mistake, and her temper suddenly soared: "Mu Shinian, I think you are really impatient. You dare to provoke anyone and break into any ce. Do you think I will appreciate you for doing this?"


    Mu Shi thought an iron reply: "I don''t want you to be grateful."


    As soon as thin and shallow looked changed, suddenly, he became yful.


    "Yes, you mean, where do you need my gratitude?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his face quickly became gloomy again.


    "Mu Shinian, I tell you, if you really have a little brain, you will know what to do and what not to do."


    Mu Shinian was told by him, and his brain hurt even more.


    She stared at him with her mouth closed.


    Thin shallow sneer, the attitude is very arrogant: "what''s the matter, I''m still wrong?"


    "... it has nothing to do with you."


    Mu Shi read back four words.


    Go back.


    "What I do has nothing to do with you."


    Thin shallow felt his fire running up at once.


    And it suddenly ran high.


    You can make a fire to cook.


    Thin shallow pinched his fist and stared at the unrepentant face. His fist suddenly hardened.


    if possible.


    If you can.


    He really wanted to hit mu Shinian''s face with a fist.


    Let you bang.


    Make you repent.


    Let you rush like this.


    Let you look for trouble.


    Every word got stuck in my throat.


    As a result, as soon as he saw the pale face, he couldn''t say it.


    I can only sulk silently by myself.


    The fifth senior brother outside the door has been eavesdropping. He really can''t listen anymore. He pushed the door open, came over and forcibly blocked between them.


    As a result, as soon as he looked up, he suddenly counseled his thin and gloomy eyes.


    "Well, when I read her, she just woke up. It will be very fragile. The doctor, the doctor said to let her have more and more rest, so you, you will, don''t toss around blindly. If you scare people, it''s not good."


    With that, he turned back and winked at Shi Nian.


    Mu Shinian blinked and looked at him curiously.


    "What?


    The fifth senior brother opened his mouth and spoke silently. Dizzy, you are dizzy and pretend to be weak.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand his lips and frowned deeper.


    Fifth elder martial brother is about to vomit blood.

 Chapter 1138

    <h4>Chapter 1138</h4>


    "You!"


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t understand.


    The fifth elder martial brother can only have an iron head and look at Bo Qian: "why don''t you scold her when she''s better? Look, she can faint easily now. You have to continue to say that. What can you do if something happens to her?"


    Thin shallow listened to this sentence.


    He looked at the time and looked at the fifth senior brother.


    That''s obvious. Get out of here.


    Seeing this, the fifth senior brother bit his teeth. Finally, he said gently, "OK, no problem. I''ll roll first."


    With that, he looked back with a calm face, looked at the time of admiration, and then left.


    Mu Shinian had a headache.


    It''s over.


    Not only Bo Qian, but also the elder martial brothers and sisters are probably angry.


    But also.


    She would have been angry about such a thing herself.


    Therefore, no matter what anger others have, she can only bear it quietly.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian saw a lot at once.


    She looked at it calmly, her eyes were thin and shallow, and there was a very calm temperature in her expression.


    "Haven''t you finished scolding?"


    She asked.


    Thin shallow heard this and was stunned.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the head of the bed, pulled up the quilt and retracted both hands.


    It''s a little cold outside. She can''t stand it.


    Then she continued, "you go on."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow stared at her advice. Suddenly, he couldn''t scold anything.


    Then, a me, then ran up.


    All of a sudden, he flew high.


    Thin shallow feels that he is almost out of high blood pressure.


    "I miss you!"


    "Anyway, I don''t admit my mistake."


    Mu Shinian insisted, "I don''t admit my mistake if anyonees."


    Admit what it is.


    She won''t admit what she did in the past or what she will do in the future.


    Anyway, you have to go on whatever path you choose.


    She will deliver the rest to time and others, but she won''t let herself regret it.


    "I did those things on my own initiative, that''s all."


    Others, if you want to scold, scold and punish.


    Anyway, she is still very weak now. She may have to suffer.


    Thin shallow almostughed angrily by her words.


    He coldly hooked his lower lip and asked, "so, you are now. Do you want me to thank you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian answered.


    Very persistent attitude.


    Thin shallow sneered twice and came out, with some teasing and mocking tone.


    I can''t tell what it is.


    His chin was raised slightly, and there was a faint smile in his face.


    "Don''t you need it!? didn''t you do it just to help me clear the obstacles? This kindness is not reasonable. Should I thank you? No, when did you be so generous?"


    No matter how dull mu Shinian is, he knows the irony in his words.


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    She looked up and said to her thin face, "don''t thank you."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow sneered, and his tone was ironic.


    "You want to draw a line with me and repay what I paid for you, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian gnaws his teeth.


    Elder martial brother, how much did they tell Bo shallow.


    If she didn''t say much, she could fool around.


    But now, it seems that I can''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and looked up helplessly. As a result, he still couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1139

    <h4>Chapter 1139</h4>


    Thin shallow is probably really angry this time.


    Mu Shinian won''t know.


    No one else will know.


    Only he knows.


    When he finally found someone under the ruins, his hands and feet trembled.


    Mu Shinian, the whole person is gray.


    It looks very embarrassed.


    Not only that, she was still bleeding. When he held her, she didn''t move and nestled in his arms. It looked like she had left.


    He was very divided all the way.


    On the one hand, force yourself to calm down.


    On the other hand, they are struggling rapidly.


    Struggle whether she is still alive.


    Is it dead.


    Then what should he do.


    Along the way, he was extremely calm and distorted.


    There are so many things waiting for him to judge. As a result, he can''t do anything.


    During the two days in hospital, he didn''t let anyone near. Except the doctor, he kept the rest by himself.


    But even so, he could not ovee his inner panic.


    When he woke up, the anger finally revived.


    He repressed his anger for two days and finally broke out.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian. She was stubbornly raising her head and facing him. It looked like I was right. People really wanted to do it.


    Thin shallow really wants to give her a fist.


    I''ve seen too much, but I''ve never seen so much.


    He doesn''t understand.


    Mu Shinian is so, so... It makes people want to do it.


    It looks so good.


    If she is a little soft, things will not get to this point.


    Thin shallow gnashing his teeth and thinking about eating, his heart can''t calm down.


    Mu Shinian saw that he didn''t intend to speak. He was silent and said honestly, "this matter has nothing to do with you. I do my own. You don''t have to bear the consequences."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is not like human words.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and felt that if he continued to speak, he would be careless and be read by Mu Shi to death.


    I''ve seen angry, but I''ve never seen so angry.


    What''s more, the ability to admire the times and annoy people is still very clever.


    Bo Qian took several deep breaths, but he still couldn''t calm down his anger.


    He didn''t dare to see mu Shinian. He was really afraid of being stimted by her. It was really uncontroble.


    So he just left.


    The door snapped and fell violently.


    Mu Shinian was just at a loss. Then, it didn''t matter. He began to go to bed.


    Anyway, when you wake up.


    She has a headache and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    As a result, her idea was good.


    But someone just wouldn''t let her have a good rest.


    The door was opened.


    The fifth senior brother came in.


    Mu Shinian was about to say hello when the fifth senior brother said angrily, "what''s the matter with you? Who told you to do this? Why are you so disobedient?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "I didn''t"


    "What''s the matter with you? Aren''t you disobedient?"


    The fifth senior brother''s face changed. He pulled a chair and sat opposite her. Then, She began to say: "tell me about you. What do you think? If you want to do something, won''t you tell us? We are your senior brothers and sisters. If you say it, we will certainly help you. As a result, you have to carry it by yourself, and something almost happened. Tell me about you. How can you be so capable?"

 Chapter 1140

    <h4>Chapter 1140</h4>


    The thought of admiration hurts very much.


    But she also knew that elder martial brother just felt it.


    So, not only not angry, but also very guilty.


    When the elder martial brother finished, he saw that she didn''t respond and began again; "Aren''t there many ways to repay kindness? Besides, if you haven''t paid off, you can''t do without being thin and shallow. He''s powerful. That''s right, but we''re not vegetarian. If he dares to intimidate you, we''re not vegetarian. We''ll certainly stand on your side. As a result, you''ll carry it yourself without saying a word."


    Mu Shinian said weakly, "I know I''m wrong."


    The fifth senior brother red at her and said, "do you look like you know you''re wrong? I didn''t say you, but you think about how much you''ve gone too far this time."


    Mu Shi thought buried.


    The fifth senior brother couldn''t vent his anger.


    He coughed and said weakly, "mainly, the second elder martial brother asked me to tell you whether you will or not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked nkly.


    What will it be.


    Fifth senior brother is going crazy.


    He went out and made sure there was no one outside, then closed the door again, and then opened his mouth slowly; "I want to ask you whether you will be soft or not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked and was still at a loss.


    The fifth senior brother was very angry: "you have to be soft."


    Soft?


    From Mu Shi''s nk expression, it can be seen that these two words have not appeared in her dictionary.


    Fifth senior brother is going crazy.


    He painstakingly advised: "do you think that if things have developed to this point, if you don''t ept it, Bo shallow will let you go?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "why do I want him to let me go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth elder martial brother opened his mouth, then closed it again. Finally, he almost ran away.


    Mu Shinian said, "if he scolds me, I won''t answer back."


    If you scold enough, your anger will disappear.


    Then it was over.


    Mu Shinian thought optimistically.


    The fifth senior brother has hardly seen it.


    He looked at me with admiration.


    She looks very beautiful with red lips and white teeth. Especially when she is injured, her face will lose blood color and her lips will be white. It seems that she has lost a lot of weight, so the two eyes look very big. Probably because she is ufortable, there is water mist in her eyes.


    This look is pitiful.


    Even if she pretends a little, her lethality is very great.


    result!


    As a result, she didn''t know how to use it at all?


    The fifth senior brother just wanted to show her.


    "If you don''t ept softness, Bo shallow will continue to be angry."


    The fifth elder martial brother said, "when you were a girl, girl, just pretend a little. I promise Bo shallow won''t care."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I''m right, I don''t ept it."


    "You!"


    From the fifth senior brother''s face, mu Shinian simply and clearly saw that he was as angry as Bo Qian.


    "I miss you so much!"


    Fifth senior brother can''t speak.


    Long time to see you.


    He finally realized the feeling of being angry.


    He took a deep breath and stood up tenaciously before he was angry: "Cheng, I won''t disturb you. Go on to sleep!"


    With these words, he quickly and decisively slipped away.


    Mu Shinian blinked and didn''t take it soft. What''s the matter? Yes, why take it? It''s inexplicable.


    The fifth senior brother looked at her silently. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that mu Shinian was true and didn''t know it at all.

 Chapter 1141

    <h4>Chapter 1141</h4>


    He blinked several times. Finally, he waspletely helpless.


    "No, if you don''t show weakness, are you going to stand off with him like this?"


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    The fifth senior brother finally found a trace offort when he saw that she was notpletely hopeless.


    He opened his mouth seriously word by word and said, "you see, you are a girl. You are born with great advantages, right? As long as you give full y to your advantages in this field, you will win."


    Mu Shinian blinked, but he didn''t understand.


    Still don''t understand.


    The fifth senior brother sighed, directly turned on the camera of the mobile phone and aimed it at her face.


    "See?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned and stared at the thin face in the mirror, with too pale skin color and no blood color on his lips. It looked a little miserable indeed.


    Mu Shinian looked at the fifth senior brother.


    Still don''t understand.


    Fifth elder martial brother was about to pry open her head to see what was in it.


    It''s so clear that I still don''t know.


    The fifth elder martial brother took a deep breath and said seriously, "look, you are injured and so weak, but everyone will certainly not be too hard on you. Just take this picture and go to Bo Qian''s face to show weakness and admit his mistake. Maybe he will forgive you."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "show weakness?"


    "Well, you really don''t know anything about this." Five, after finishing his Tucao, his brother took her hand and said earnestly, "that is, what do you makeints about one or two drops of tears in front of him?"


    Mu Shinian continued to blink.


    For a moment, I suddenly realized it on my face.


    "Oh."


    "Oh?"


    The fifth senior brother was almost crazy: "do you understand?"


    Mu Shinian knew a little: "I can''t cry, and it''s strange to cry because of this kind of thing."


    The fifth senior brother continued to be crazy: "I don''t want you to cry, I know you can''t cry, that is, just pretend."


    The fifth elder martial brother said, "if you are a little weak in front of him, he will be soft hearted and you will ease up."


    Mu Shinian struggles.


    This is too difficult to break the bottom line.


    The fifth senior brother gritted his teeth: "then you''ll always cry pain?"


    Cry pain?


    Mu Shi Nian''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Seeing the y, the fifth senior brother immediately continued, "yes, just shout a little pain in front of him. I''m sure Bo Qian will be soft hearted."


    Frown at the moment.


    In fact, she also knows how bad her rtionship with Bo shallow is now.


    However, if she cries pain, but Bo shallow still doesn''t buy it, isn''t it bad.


    Mu Shinian had some helpless thoughts.


    Put your hands on her shoulders.


    The eldest martial brother nodded firmly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure this method will work."


    Really?


    Mu Shimian frowned curiously and nodded slowly under the serious eyes of the fifth senior brother; "All right."


    The fifth senior brother continued to blink: "you''re good. Listen to me. It''s always right."


    Mu Shinian nodded, and then she thought of something. She said awkwardly, "then they..."


    Although mu Shinian didn''t finish, the fifth senior brother also knew who she was talking about. He was silent and said, "don''t worry. It''s okay. They''re just angry. You don''t say a word. They want to carry it on their own, so they''re just angry."

 Chapter 1142

    <h4>Chapter 1142</h4>


    "But you know, they love you. Even if they are angry, they are only angry for a few days, and then the anger disappears."


    That''s right.


    Mu Shinian cautiously looked at senior brother Wu and asked curiously, "aren''t you angry?"


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at her and sighed helplessly: "what can you do? Are you still doing less things? We know your temper and don''t want to trouble people. We all know, but understanding is one thing, we can''t understand."


    "Your safety is very important to us. As you said, we are family."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    The fifth senior brother rubbed her head, looked at the time and said; "Well, lie down and continue to rest. Bo Qian is expected to be backter. I''ll go back first."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "OK."


    After the fifth senior brother left, mu Shinian was still sitting on the bed. She lowered her head, put her fingers against the wound on her body and gently touched it. It hurt, but it didn''t hurt enough to shout out.


    She has always been very patient.


    Mu Shinian thinks so and tentatively wants to show weakness.


    As a result, his face stood for a long time, but he still couldn''t pretend anything.


    She sighed, carefully pulled on the quilt, covered it, and then sighed out.


    I''m really tired.


    Or, have a good rest first, and then think about what to do.


    Mu Shinian thought so and couldn''t help feeling sleepy.


    It wasn''t long before she fell asleep.


    When Bo Qian came back, she was already asleep.


    Thin shallow was at the end of the bed, looked at her for a long time, and her lips pursed slightly. After a moment, she slowly walked over and covered her quilt. Then, she sat beside her, stared at her sleeping face, and sighed helplessly.


    Mu Shinian.


    What to do with you.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. Just watching her sleep, he took the door and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    The doctor is already waiting outside the door.


    Seeing Bo Qianing out, he came over excitedly: "Hello, Mr. Bo."


    Bo Qian nced at the doctor. If he remembered correctly, which elder martial brother the doctor was from mu Shinian.


    Thin shallow just nodded his head a little and said directly, "you have something to do with me."


    The doctor smiled and said, "I actually want to ask you, what is your rtionship with len?"


    His thin face remained unchanged.


    The doctor was not in a hurry, but said slowly, "I''m really strange. I have studied Len''s manuscripts. To be honest, they are very wonderful. His medical skills can be said to have reached a submissive level."


    "However, he is too mysterious. It is rumored that few people seem to have seen him."


    "Even it''s not clear whether he is a man or a woman."


    A shallow face of calm.


    He said, "what''s none of my business?"


    "Or do you think he''s someone I know?"


    The doctor smiled and said calmly, "or you are yourself."


    Thin shallow was still slow and wanted to light a cigarette. However, when he took out the cigarette and saw a no smoking sign hanging next to it, he put the cigarette back.


    After a minute, he said with a strange face: "just because I urgently handled her wound?"


    Even in a desperate situation, mu Shinian protects himself very well.


    Therefore, although there are many major and minor injuries, they are not fatal. Even, they have avoided the harm.


    So his medical skills didn''t work at all.

 Chapter 1143

    <h4>Chapter 1143</h4>


    The doctor shrugged and smiled more helplessly: "I just think, where have you seen your technique?"


    Thin smiled, meaning unknown.


    The doctor didn''t say anything anymore. He looked at the door of the ward and said, "although she really didn''t think about it this time, you''ll know that she will make her own decisions when you get along with her for a long time. In particr, she won''t let the people around her know when she feels dangerous. If you want to be with her for a long time, you must be psychologically prepared."


    Bo Qian sneered: "who wants to be with her?"


    The doctor looked calm: "well, not together."


    Thin shallow heard this sentence, his expression was even colder.


    The doctor couldn''t helpughing: "young master Bo, if you continue to be so arrogant, it''s not worth the loss."


    After the warning, the doctor left.


    Anyway, there is a thin and shallow stay here. Mu Shinian can''t have an ident.


    Instead of thinking about this, think about what to do next.


    Mu Shinian handled it in time and almost interrupted the information, so no information should be leaked.


    Just in case you''re not careful


    Thinking of this, the doctor couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Mu Shinian''s identity cannot be exposed.


    If it is really exposed, it will be difficult to go in the future.


    Moreover, they don''t want to see her get involved in these things again, in case she gets out of control.


    That''s so terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    The fifth senior brother and the doctor almost went back with their front and rear feet.


    When he first went back, he saw a group of people sitting on the sofa. When he saw theming back, the expression on his face was almost stopped.


    The two people looked at each other and said helplessly, "I said, you are enough. Shi Nian is like that now. You are still cruel and angry."


    The fifth senior brother nodded: "the key is that you''re even angry. You''re still worried about her and angry. If you''re really worried, go and see her."


    "Don''t make it as if you can be cruel."


    A group of people immediately threw over with cold eyes.


    Fifth senior brother, don''t open your eyes at once and don''t dare to look at them.


    He was afraid that he would get hurt if he looked at him again.


    "So what happened?"


    The second senior brother spoke angrily.


    "Over the years, we left her alone and let her solve everything by herself. That''s because she''s safe every time. If such a big thing happens every time like this, how can we rest assured?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, you''re right." The fifth senior brother sighed and said, "but you know her character. Isn''t she always like this?"


    The second senior brother closed his mouth.


    Yes, yes, that''s right.


    Mu Shinian is such a person.


    They have known her since childhood, so they understand very well.


    However, I can''t understand and don''t want to ept it.


    The fifth elder martial brother said, "she already knew she was wrong. You don''t know her expression at that time. She almost cried."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the fifth senior brother.


    Even the doctor looked at the fifth senior brother speechless.


    Really?


    That doesn''t seem to be the case at all.


    The fifth senior brother pretended to sigh, spread out his hand and said, "you know, she''s not a crying person, or we''ve never seen her cry, but today, she must be really sad."

 Chapter 1144

    <h4>Chapter 1144</h4>


    "But she is not because of pain. She probably feels sorry for you, and then she is very sorry in her conscience."


    "If you continue to carry it like this, she may feel that you are all ming her, and then continue to be sad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people looked at each other for a long time.


    Finally, the second elder martial brother couldn''t help it. He stood up and said, "she really... Like this?"


    The fifth senior brother nodded calmly: "ah, what else? You haven''t seen her. I''ve known her for more than ten years and haven''t seen her so sad."


    "Tut Tut, maybe she started crying as soon as I came out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who is mu Shinian.


    That''s an iron man.


    How sad it is to make her cry.


    A group of people felt that they could no longer calm down.


    They looked at each other, and their faces used each other.


    What''s strange? People are young. They are seven or eight years older than her. Let her know what''s wrong. Why do you have to take Joe if you''re okay.


    After the usation, a group of people rushed out without saying a word.


    Five senior brothers, it''s toote to stop.


    The doctor stood aside, felt his chin and said with emotion, "you are, you are wicked enough."


    Fifth elder martial brother shrugged; "Otherwise, there must be one party to show weakness first. When she reads, her temper is like this. If she wants her to bow her head, don''t expect it. I''m not sure. She''s very worried in her heart, but on the surface, she still insists on not apologizing. She can''t do such a thing."


    That''s quite right.


    The doctor was speechless to refute.


    "But if you are such a liar, aren''t you afraid to burn the fire on yourself?"


    The fifth senior brother was silent for a few seconds, and the corner of his lips slightly picked it: "Tut, so I''m ready to run."


    With that, he immediately took out a ticket.


    "... it''s really high."


    Elder martial brother couldn''t help feeling.


    The fifth elder martial brother smiled: "no way. If I don''t do something, they are still holding on."


    "Brother, it''s not easy."


    The doctor sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what happened outside the ward.


    Eldest martial brother, they almost all came here.


    Thin shallow is still resting. She blocks everyone at the door directly. Don''t let her in for a look. She won''t let anyone enter the door.


    Thin shallow directly put the word "desperate" to the extreme.


    A group of people were angry for a long time and didn''t want to quarrel with the sleeping people. They had to say, "please let us know when she wakes up."


    Bo Qian still looked at them, didn''t say a good word, and didn''t say his position. His attitude was cold.


    Those people suddenly became angry: "what do you mean?"


    "Together, we can''t go and see her yet?"


    Bo Qian didn''t speak, but his attitude was very obvious.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Yes, No.


    Those people almost fought with Bo shallow.


    I''ve seen arrogance, but I haven''t seen arrogance to this extent.


    The second senior brother couldn''t help it. He stepped forward and was about to speak when he was stopped by the eldest senior brother.


    He smiled, his tone was very light and pondered: "so, young master Bo, ording to your meaning, is it that we are not allowed to see mu Shinian in the future?"


    Thin smile is colder than him.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Good.


    Very powerful.


    The momentum of both sides suddenly became tense.


    It seems that you can fight at any time.


    Mu Shinian opened the door and saw two groups of people standing on both sides. Looking at the posture, it seemed that they were going to start at any time.


    She blinked strangely and thought she didn''t wake up. The whole person was a little confused.


    "You..."


    She paused and couldn''t help wondering, "what''s this doing?"


    The anger of both sides suddenly subsided.


    Thin shallow saw here down and his face sank: "who let youe down?"


    After angrily scolding, without saying a word, he picked up the man and put him directly back to bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi reads with a nk face.


    Those people outside also have a nk face.


    By the time they reacted, the door had been closed.

 Chapter 1145

    <h4>Chapter 1145</h4>


    A group of people looked at each other for a long time.


    They came here to admire the times.


    The result was good. I really saw it, but I only saw it once, and then it waspletely out of y.


    The second senior brother just wanted tough.


    It will, let alone his fist.


    Even if the others are calm, they want to give shallow a fist.


    "What does he mean?"


    "What does ownership mean?"


    "So why?"


    "Who does he think he is? We are the rtives of Shi Nian, okay?"


    Yes or no.


    Who cares,


    A group of people watched silently for a long time, and no one knew what to say.


    They looked at each other for a long time and felt that there was a mass of anger burning above their heads.


    They''re about to burn their minds clean.


    They now understand why when mu Shinian chose to stand on their side, although they loved her, they all felt very happy.


    If Mu Shinian chose them again, they would still be very happy.


    Otherwise, there will be a feeling of abandonment in my heart.


    The people looked at each other, and their look gradually became gloomy.


    It''s too hard to ept.


    "Forget it, we''lle back tomorrow."


    The eldest martial brother, with a gloomy face, began to find a step for himself.


    "Didn''t she just wake up? Anyway, she shouldn''t bother her at this time."


    "She needs to rest. It''s so thin... It''s just right."


    Even the eldest martial brother spoke directly. What else can they do? They can only listen.


    A group of people nodded stiffly and said, "I see."


    Then, one by one, they walked away angrily.


    That''s the only way.


    This is the only way to do it for the time being.


    Otherwise, if they stay like this, they are really worried that they will not be able to control it, and then they will take the shot directly.


    At that time, it''s so bad.


    The second senior brother took a deep breath, suppressed the anger, and resumed his sensible look on his face: "well, let''s go. Don''t gather here. We''ll quarrel againter."


    A group of people nodded stiffly.


    After leaving, on the road, they finally began.


    "So, after reading it, we can actually beat him twice."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just meaning. Just beat him twice to get angry. Who told him to go so far."


    "Yes, if he wants to stay with Shi Nian in the future, he has to please us."


    "After all, we are Shi Nian''s rtives. If he doesn''t give face, it will be difficult for us."


    "But what if I''m sad?"


    "It''s all right. When we beat him, we pick ces that are not easy to be found."


    A group of people continued to nod, nodding.


    I think this truth is really very good.


    The elder martial brother looked at them speechless and didn''t say anything, because he found that he wanted to do it very much.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Mu Shinian just woke up and was pressed on the bed.


    She blinked with a headache and looked not sleepy at all.


    Bo Qian didn''t let her sleep.


    I went to get the medicine, let her eat it, and then began to prepare to help her with the medicine.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and the quilt was pulled tighter.


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    Thin shallow raised his head, looked at her neither light nor heavy, and said; "You can''t reach the back."

 Chapter 1146

    <h4>Chapter 1146</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    If I remember correctly, the wound on her back is still very serious, and the wound is not where she can reach out.


    However, shallow is a boy.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and suddenly said, "then you call a female nurse or a doctor."


    In short, she can''t take off her clothes in front of thin.


    That''s too... Strange.


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly and said; "I changed the medicine for you when you were still unconscious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s pupil shook.


    Thin shallow looked at her with great interest, and then continued to use a very light and cold tone to finish what remained: "so, I''m used to it. In short, I''ve seen all that I should see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter how calm mu Shinian was, he couldn''t hold a face, and his anger turned red.


    "You!"


    "Without me."


    Thin shallow picked up the medicine and summarized it into a word on his face: "so, change the medicine, take it off yourself or I''lle."


    Mu Shi read a face, and the red of shame and anger became a tomato.


    If I remember correctly, there are many injuries on her body. Is it difficult to take off herself, and then, apply medicine to herself?


    The picture like that is too much.


    However, if not, then what


    No matter mu Shinian thinks in that direction, it''s not right.


    She struggled for a while. Between her eyebrows and eyes, there was an unhappy refusal: "I''lle by myself. Just go out."


    Thin shallow looked at her motionless. She didn''t seem to understand very much. Anyway, she saw all of it. At this meeting, does it matter whether she wille or not? It doesn''t make much sense.


    It''s better to simply let him take the medicine. In this way, it saves a lot of trouble.


    But mu Shinian just refused.


    The two men stared at each other.


    A momentter, Bo Qian finally said, "you really don''t change your dressing."


    "I''ll change it. Either I''ll do it myself or you''ll let the female doctor."


    Mu Shinian insisted.


    Thin shallow cruelly woke her up: "I saw the injury on your body, so there is no female doctor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Thin shallow leaned against the chair and said faintly, "so don''t struggle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought he could struggle.


    At least, it''s OK to make up for it.


    However, looking at thin shallow, she felt she really couldn''t.


    Thin and shallow looked at her calmly. Her tone was still slow: "no one saw it. Do you cooperate or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How to cooperate with such a thing.


    Take off your clothes and let another person show you your body. How will you react.


    Mu Shinian held the quilt tighter.


    She frowned and said, "don''t change it. I... didn''t pull the wound."


    Thin and speechless.


    He smiled and said, "how long can you hold on? If you don''t change it today, you have to change it tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to change it."


    Mu Shinian''s voice dropped


    Because thin shallow has no malice, if she continues to mess around like this, she will look like she is not sensible.


    Therefore, every word read by Mu Shi is very light.


    "I know this, always, No."


    Thin shallow had no other thoughts.


    These days, Mu Shimian was in aa. He contracted everything for her and didn''t see anything at all. At this meeting, when Mu Shimian refused, he was in a trance and remembered that the two of them actually had gender differences.

 Chapter 1147

    <h4>Chapter 1147</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly, the corners of his lips moved slightly and said, "are you sure?"


    Mu Shinian''s face reddened again. Finally, he nodded as if nothing had happened: "yes, No."


    "... good."


    Thin shallow finally got a little angry.


    Originally, mu Shinian''s ount hasn''t been calcted yet. At this time, another one really challenges his bottom line.


    Bo Qian stood up and finally said, "have a good rest."


    Then he went out.


    The door closed with a soft noise.


    Mu Shimian breathed out depressed, stared at the door, and then looked at himself. Finally, he thought silently, what''s the matter with the eldest martial brother? He didn''t know anything. Why didn''t they stop it? Did they just leave it thin and shallow.


    What if she''s really seen out.


    She''s a girl.


    Mu Shinian struggled.


    As a result, she identally pulled it to the upper mouth. She hesitated, raised her hand and gently covered the wound.


    Then, looking down at the position of the wound, she suddenly took a breath.


    no


    It can''t be true.


    What are you doing.


    Mu Shimian looked down at her wound. The wound was in an impartial position, just below her chest. If she remembered correctly, it was when she knocked forward in order to avoid the falling rock.


    When I was just running for my life, I didn''t find out how painful it was.


    Now it seems that the injury in this ce is quite serious.


    Then, so actually


    Mu Shinian only felt ck in front of him.


    Bo Qian here, Bo Qian here also helped her with the medicine?


    Is it necessary for her to survive now?


    Mu Shinian is going crazy.


    She covered her head and looked disgusted. There was something ferocious in her face.


    What does that mean?


    Why did this happen?


    Did Bo Qian even see this ce?


    Or when she was unconscious?


    Mu Shinian covers his head with a headache. Now the whole person is like a red tomato.


    It''s probably the first time she''s so depressed when she''s so old.


    Thin shallow, how can she do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    When Bo Qian went out, the elder martial brother was still there.


    Back and forth, his face seems to have a lot of worries.


    Bo Qiangang is angry with mu Shinian. He doesn''t really want to take care of such a group of people.


    However, the elder martial brother made up his mind to keep talking to him.


    "Are you angry with her again?"


    Bo Qian nced at him and said nothing.


    The elder martial brother sighed helplessly: "what are you doing? What does it have to do with her? She''s still hurt."


    Thin shallow coldly raised his eyes: "does she look like injured?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is really a little different.


    The elder martial brother looked at the door, but he still loved the little fool. He couldn''t help saying, "the arrested man and other people have been controlled. Do you want to have a look?"


    After all, it''s for the shallow.


    Thin shallow was silent and asked, "how did mu Shinian find them?"


    I can''t me him for his slow reaction.


    Thework has spread out.


    However, those people, like mice, did not show up at all, and the remaining people, no matter how powerful, could not be found by every mouse.


    Therefore, during this period, he spent a lot of human, financial and material resources.

 Chapter 1148

    <h4>Chapter 1148</h4>


    But I still didn''t find anything.


    He changed many ways, but he didn''t find any important people. As a result, mu Shinian found it.


    The eldest martial brother didn''t want to hide it. He said bluntly, "it''s nothing. In fact, I can''t say what I read to find. It''s mainly that they sent it to the door."


    Door to door?


    Thin and shallow frown.


    The elder martial brother said directly, "yes, someone came to the door and caught Shi Nian, but fortunately, she seeded in killing herself."


    Therefore, there is no danger at all.


    Mu Shinian himself has controlled the whole situation.


    That''s why,ter, her n went so smoothly.


    "Catching her is a small man. It''s not worth mentioning. Shi Nian also ns to let him go. However, relying on such a person, he calctes step by step, and then finally finds someone."


    It''s really dramatic.


    Mu Shinian seems to be always on the road of creating miracles.


    But, after all, she is just a little person.


    Very ordinary, a very small person.


    But every time, she can grasp one or two points, then n, and then take control of the overall situation.


    "As for you, don''t me her too much. It''s just like this anyway. For the best, she''s fine, and the person who hurt you has also been found."


    Thin shallow but not happy at all.


    He would rather hurt himself than get hurt.


    This is not fair.


    Elder martial brother stared at him with interest.


    In this way, mu Shinian is really insightful.


    After all, people like thin and shallow still look a little reliable.


    At the very least, he will yearn for the time.


    That''s enough.


    Others, their younger martial sister doesn''t seem tock at all.


    Just.


    The elder martial brother looked at Bo Qian in silence.


    A dandy? Ignorant!?


    Thin and shallow, it doesn''t look like it.


    So what did he do this for.


    The eldest martial brother didn''te up with an answer.


    He stared at Bo Qian in silence and just looked at him.


    Until thin shallow found something wrong, turned around and looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    The eldest martial brother scratched his lower lip yfully, and his voice was very loose: "nothing, just suddenly, I''m curious about who you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian looked at him.


    The elder martial brother thoughtfully raised his eyebrows and said, "this question can always be answered. What did you do and why did so many people have to hunt you down? What big mistake did you make?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The problem came quickly.


    Thin shallow looked at the elder martial brother, and his thin lip was slightly picked: "what do you think?"


    The elder martial brother smiled and said bluntly, "I think, young master Bo, you may be a big man."


    Thin and shallow looked at him indifferently, and there was no panic color on his face: "yes, what if you guessed wrong."


    "That''s wrong." The elder martial brother said, pared with this, I wish you were just an ordinary person."


    Bo Qian didn''t speak.


    The elder martial brother was silent for a long time before he continued: "ordinary people, at least such a dangerous thing will not happen."


    Thin and shallow fist, slightly clenched.


    The elder martial brother said, "of course, mu Shinian is such a person. He can''t ask you. He''s a regr person, so I''m just talking."

 Chapter 1149

    <h4>Chapter 1149</h4>


    "Because young master Bo, your identity is really. It''s a little difficult to dig it out."


    They''ve been working since Bo Qian''s identst time.


    As a result, no matter how you investigate, the thin background is still a nk, and nothing can be found.


    However, thin and shallow is obviously wrong.


    Then I''m afraid the terrible scene will never happen except that it is shallow and unfathomable.


    To mobilize so many people, and for one life, some things, thin and shallow have stepped on the line perfectly.


    However, the result is that the thin background is nk.


    Other people would not believe it at all.


    That''s why, after struggling for so long, they learned that the thin background was nk. It''s a truth.


    Bo Qian listened to the elder martial brother quietly, and then couldn''t helpughing: "well, I also want to ask you, who is mu Shinian?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother was stunned, but there was no ident on his face.


    Bo Qian continued to ask, "she''s not so ordinary. Otherwise, she won''t know you or do such a dangerous thing alone. She doesn''t feel afraid."


    When mu Shinian started beating people in the past, he knew that mu Shinian''s skill was not simple.


    Even if ordinary people often fight with others, they will not be so powerful. Every move seems to be professionally trained. The purpose of each shot is to attack people''s key.


    If you haven''t practiced, you can''t do it.


    However, mu Shinian did it.


    So there must be something hidden behind her.


    Thin and shallow lips slightly picked up: "what''s the matter? Can''t you answer¡°


    The elder martial brother smiled: "how could it be? I''m just a little curious. Why don''t you ask her this question?"


    Thin shallow sneer: "ask her, she will probably be silent."


    "Then you won''t ask?" Elder martial brother couldn''t help being curious.


    Thin shallow smiled more deeply: "what she doesn''t want to say, I don''t want to force her."


    Therefore, the implication is that if you are willing to say it, you can say it.


    If he doesn''t want to say, he won''t force it.


    After all, mu Shinian''s opinion is the biggest.


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time, and the corners of his lips slightly stirred up a deep meaning: "it seems that you really protect her very well."


    Elder martial brother really can''t say it.


    Because it''s a matter of admiring the times. In addition, it''s that identity. What you say can really scare people.


    So, I can''t say.


    No.


    The two men looked at each other, and neither meant to speak first.


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time and didn''t continue to press questions.


    Anyway, it seems that no matter what kind of person mu Shinian is, he can''t ignore it.


    The worst idea is to stand on the opposite side of Aite, which doesn''t matter.


    If Mu Shinian stood on the opposite side of him, he would be an enemy to the whole world for her.


    No big deal, just do it.


    It''s really like asking casually. After asking, I don''t say anything anymore.


    The eldest martial brother had prepared a lot of words and nned to prevaricate. Unexpectedly, he didn''t need to prevaricate at all. Bo shallow took the initiative to cooperate.


    Elder martial brother''s lip corner picked: "you are really..."


    I haven''t finished the rest.


    The elder martial brother sighed and left.


    Bo Qian stood in ce for a long time and thought a lot. He couldn''t determine what mu Shinian''s identity was

 Chapter 1150

    <h4>Chapter 1150</h4>


    But he really couldn''t help thinking too bad about the little girl inside.


    After all, all the evil she has done so far is to improve the good of others.


    Thin sighed, but he couldn''t avoid a burst of heartache.


    Mu Shinian.


    You really


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian fell asleep.


    She has many wounds on her body and has been stuffy in that ce for so long, so her brain is inevitably unclear.


    Not long after Bo Qian left, she began to get sleepy again.


    Then, go back to sleep.


    When she woke up, she felt someone touching her.


    The perennial vignce made her alert at once.


    What''s the matter? I''m still dreaming.


    Mu Shinian thought about it carefully and found that someone really touched him.


    Mu Shinian''s hair stood up.


    She took a breath, and without saying a word, she shot quickly.


    Then he kicked Bo Qian.


    Thin shallow seems to be stunned.


    He sat on the bed and his hands were kicked away.


    His chin suffered a little, too.


    So


    Thin shallow gently blinked twice, and the whole person was a little confused.


    "You..."


    Mu Shinian lowered her head and looked at her lifted trouser legs. Then, in a short time, she checked her clothes and found that they were intact. She was deeply relieved. Then, she was alert again.


    "What are you doing?"


    Thin shallow felt that he had done nothing.


    However, when mu Shinian interrupted him, he felt as if he had really done something shady.


    But, speaking of it, I don''t seem to have done anything.


    It''s just taking advantage of her sleep and taking medicine for her.


    Mu Shinian''s face will blush.


    "You in the end, you how!"


    The words are stumbling and iplete.


    Mu Shinian wanted to die with shame and anger.


    The thin and shallow lips moved and looked like ayer of frost.


    "I take medicine."


    "... I said no."


    Mu Shinian didn''t give up and continued to struggle.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned and smiled: "Oh, really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nodded hard: "in short, no!"


    Thin shallow resisted the impulse to beat her: "what are you struggling with? I said, I''ve been drugging you all this time."


    So, what''s wrong with thest time today?


    Mu Shinian''s face turned red.


    "Not anyway."


    Very good, very confident.


    Thin shallow picked up the medicine, took a cotton swab and said expressionless, "so, do you want to lift your trouser legs yourself or do you want me to lift them instead of you? I don''t care. It depends on you."


    This man is really too much.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth.


    I really want to make a sudden move, and then, better, just run away.


    It would be a bit shameful to let her stay here and let Bo shallow take medicine.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what was on her mind. He was silent and said, "only your legs are left. You haven''t been drugged yet."


    "I''ve taken care of everything else."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment, and then red round his eyes.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "That''s what you understand."


    Thin shallow said calmly, "so, there''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Because he has taken care of the rest.


    It''s just the thighs.


    There''s something wrong with mu Shinian.

 Chapter 1151

    <h4>Chapter 1151</h4>


    Thin shallow wanted to do it. Without saying a word, she held his hand, and then said with a hard face, "you... You treated these wounds on me?"


    With a thin face and calm: "well, yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more ferocious.


    She moved her lower lip and asked, "I, I''m a girl!"


    So, how did Bo qian do it!?


    What about her senior brothers and sisters? Why did they all agree?


    Shouldn''t it be stopped?


    Mu Shinian''s expression looked almost crazy.


    Thin shallow Leng, finally remembered that mu Shinian was ufortable.


    During this period of time, he basically didn''t think of this problem. Now he calmed down and had to think about it. She felt that the whole person was going to burn.


    Thin shallow was silent.


    He stared at mu Shinian for a few minutes. His face turned red slowly.


    Mu Shinian saw him blush. He was still holding on to his death. He didn''t let his loss be seen by him.


    I had to harden my head and face him directly.


    Thin shallow coughed and turned his eyes to other ces. He held a face and said expressionless, "you''re in aa, and I didn''t take advantage of you."


    Is that the point?


    Mu Shinian almost blurted out a rhetorical question.


    She was stunned and bit her teeth again. She was unwilling to struggle: "can''t... Let the nursee?"


    Does he have to do it himself?


    Besides, isn''t he a young master? It''s so familiar how to do such a thing.


    Mu Shinian is struggling.


    If she hadn''t been unable to fight, she might have done it.


    Thin shallow seems to have finally realized what''s wrong.


    He coughed and said coldly, "I didn''t see anything."


    Mu Shinian stared round.


    The position of her wound is so sensitive. What else does thin shallow want to see!


    Bo shallow feels that he is not suitable to speak.


    The more you talk, the more you are wrong.


    Thin and pale, his face is getting redder and redder.


    He struggled twice and found that he couldn''t hold on, so he had to speak up: "that''s what." After a pause, he continued, "I mean, I didn''t see anything anyway."


    Mu Shinian: "


    He''d better stop talking.


    If he goes on, she seems to want to do it more.


    Mu Shinian took a breath out, pulled up the quilt and covered it more closely. It seems that thin and shallow is a beast.


    Just now I fell asleep while I was admiring.


    It seems wrong to ask him to look at her like that, but if he doesn''t, it seems even more wrong.


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time.


    Finally, I grabbed her leg silently.


    Mu Shi Nian''s eyes suddenly widened: "what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly.


    There was no wrong mood on his face.


    "Help you with the medicine."


    Come back!


    Mu Shinian almost jumped up.


    She stared at Bo Qian with a defiant look on her face. There was a touch of very unhappy anger in her expression: "I tell you, you don''t take medicine for me anymore. Either you call a nurse or I''lle by myself. In short, I don''t want your help."


    It''s really stubborn.


    Thin shallow Yin looked at her.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, which can be said to be very persistent.


    "Anyway, I don''t want you toe."


    Thin shallow saw that she was so stubborn. The corner of her lips pulled, and her tone was also a little blunt: "are you sure?"

 Chapter 1152

    <h4>Chapter 1152</h4>


    Mu Shinian blinked and said he was very sure.


    Thin and shallow gave her a calm look, the corners of his lips were not cold or hot, and said, "I advise you to be honest and don''t struggle. No one wille."


    How did he say such a bully''s lines.


    Shallow, no psychological pressure.


    Without saying a word, he pulled mu Shinian''s foot directly, and then opened the quilt.


    Mu Shinian still wanted to struggle. Thin and shallow looked at her coldly: "do you want me to tie you up directly?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian weighed it.


    I''m very vulnerable now.


    Not to mention fighting, but as soon as she does it, she is expected to be beaten down.


    If this person is really strong, he seems to be even more ugly.


    Moreover, he should have seen and shouldn''t have seen it anyway.


    Mu Shinian thought silently for a long time before hepromised.


    Thin and shallow hands, very warm.


    Mu Shinian felt his body stiff.


    Thin shallow didn''t experience soplicated thoughts as she did. She just calmly gave her a look: "rx."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She''s rxed now.


    Mu Shinian thought silently.


    Thin shallow pulled his lips. I don''t know whether he wasughing or sarcastic. It won''t be a good thing anyway.


    The technique of thin and shallow medicine is very skilled.


    Mu Shinian stared at his serious side face, and a thinyer of light hit his face.


    Mu Shinian was suddenly stunned.


    Thin shallow said without raising his head while applying the medicine: "you have great courage."


    Mu Shinian frowned and clenched his fist tightly.


    Bo Qian continued: "I heard that you brought people to the whole base. The base was equipped with self explosion device. The boss said that he didn''t do it. Someone said that you did it."


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    Does this man know so much?


    Didn''t she do everything secretly?


    Thin shallow raised his head and nced at her in a cool tone: "Mu Shinian, do you want to die?"


    Mu Shinian felt ayer of cold sweat on his back.


    If Bo Qian continues to ask, she may really be unable to help but exin it directly.


    She thought of what the fifth senior brother said to her, thought for a moment, and suddenly tentatively squeezed out a word: "pain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow, his face was a little stiff.


    He seemed to be a little unbelievable and a little unresponsive. Mu Shinian said something, so the whole person''s expression was a little numb.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth hard.


    Had to repeat a weak sentence: "pain."


    The low voice is almost guilty.


    Thin shallow stunned.


    He looked at Mu Shi Nian''s pale face, and his face suddenly became numb.


    Mu Shinian would say it hurts


    It doesn''t seem that no matter how badly she is injured, she will bite her teeth and hold on.


    I won''t say how painful I am.


    But now


    Thin shallow lowered his head, looked at the bloody wound, and his heart ached.


    Mu Shinian''s big ck and white eyes stared at her in a daze.


    She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Thin and shallow moved his lips hard, and then opened his mouth: "then I''ll be gentle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nodded and said nothing.


    Thin shallow lowers his head and hands lighter.


    Mu Shinian was quiet for a moment, then he grabbed the quilt with his hands, and his palms began to sweat.


    Anyway, it''s a little... Weird.


    Thin and shallow, the action can''t be lighter.


    It seems that mu Shinian is regarded as a porcin doll. If it hurts a little, she will break.

 Chapter 1153

    <h4>Chapter 1153</h4>


    Mu Shinian became more and more guilty.


    She struggled for a while. Looking at thin and careful, she thought she was really bad.


    It doesn''t hurt.


    When she was beaten, she didn''t feel much pain. Later, she didn''t feel so much pain in the ce where she didn''t know the bottom and whether she could live.


    Now, it''s just a medicine. She also thinks she''s so pretentious.


    Because there''s nothing to hurt.


    Thin shallow didn''t seem to notice what was different about her. All his attention was on the wound.


    The wound is not very big.


    It''s nothingpared to the rest of her.


    However, he would look at such a small wound, but he felt shocking. How painful it should be, she couldn''t help crying out.


    Thin and shallow looked up and found mu Shinian looking at himself. His eyebrows frowned deeper: "what''s the matter, does it still hurt?"


    He even whispered.


    Mu Shinian is a little flustered. Don''t open your eyes. The whole person is a little embarrassed.


    Thin and shallow, more uneasy.


    He immediately stood up, frowned tightly, and his face was almost bitter: "does it hurt? Or is it ufortable? How can I know if you don''t say it?"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip: "... No, it''s okay."


    "Just... It hurts a little."


    When mu Shinian finished, he wanted to pinch himself.


    What is she talking about.


    She doesn''t know the pain at all.


    It''s just that I''ve said it now. It seems that I can''t say it inly.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and couldn''t hide his loss on his face.


    Shallow see her like this, suddenly a panic.


    incorrect.


    It shouldn''t be an injury.


    Mu Shinian would not feel so bad.


    Is there any other reason?


    What''s the reason?


    Thin shallow took the medicine and just tidied up her pants for her. Then, he covered the quilt and sat aside in silence.


    The two men were silent.


    No one intended to break the silence first.


    Two people sat face to face.


    One is more silent than the other.


    Thin shallow grabbed his fingers with force. After being silent for half a day, he slowly opened his mouth: "Mu Shinian, I..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Have you been found?


    The heart is tight.


    As a result, Bo Qian said, "I didn''t mean to be so cruel to you. It''s your own doing... It''s really dangerous."


    The thought of admiration is buried low.


    Yes, it''s dangerous.


    But isn''t she back alive? So, can''t it be written off?


    Thin shallow gritted his teeth and took the initiative to admit his mistake: "well, it''s my fault. You go deep into the trap. I''m not grateful and scold you. It''s my fault."


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    I don''t quite understand the direction of things.


    Why, okay?


    So Bo Qian forgave her?


    This is too dramatic.


    Is it true that senior brother Cheng Wu is right?


    As long as you show weakness, will there be an unexpected receipt?


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment and finally recognized the practice of senior brother five.


    Then, after experiencing some difficult mental activities, she said, "I really hurt, so don''t scold me."


    Thin shallow nodded.


    There''s no point in fighting.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips, and his tone became weaker: "well, I don''t hurt so much."


    So I was really angry.


    Thin shallow nodded immediately. He didn''t mean to resist at all.


    Mu Shi thought buried even lower.

 Chapter 1154

    <h4>Chapter 1154</h4>


    Thin shallow came out with a sigh of relief.


    Just seeing mu Shinian''s face red, he worried and touched her hot cheek: "are you ufortable? Or does the wound have a fever?"


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand, and his voice was a little hoarse: "it''s all right."


    It''s okay. Will it be like this?


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled and looked at her puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    Nothing. I lied. I had a bad conscience.


    Are you satisfied with this exnation?


    Mu Shinian struggled in his heart, but he still looked very indifferent on the surface.


    "It''s okay, it''s really okay."


    He touched her cheek and found that the temperature was not high, so he rxed his breath a little.


    "It''s all right. If there''s anything ufortable, say it earlier."


    What else can mu Shinian say? He can only nod.


    Seeing that her face was much better, Bo said, "by the way, your group of friends said they wanted to see you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian grabbed the quilt under him and said to be honest, he didn''t want to see him very much.


    Now when I see those people, I can imagine how angry they will be.


    At that time, it will be inevitable to me her.


    She can only admit her mistake. Moreover, she yed too much carelessly this time. Maybe she hasn''t been forgiven so easily.


    In short, it''s better not to provoke them.


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "can''t you see?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and there was a faint mncholy between his looks.


    Shallow theory; "If not, I''ll let them go back."


    "No, wait!"


    Mu Shinian hurriedly stopped him.


    In line with the idea that early death andte death are all about death, he firmly opened his mouth: "I see."


    Mu Shinian licked some dry lips and opened his mouth weakly under the strong pressure of thin and shallow: "I see, you let theme over."


    Bo Qian is not willing to let mu Shinian contact those people.


    But mu Shinian''s attitude is here. If she doesn''t see it, it seems that she really forced her to make some difficult choices.


    Mu Shinian lowered her head and shed a gloomy and uncertain color between her eyebrows. She licked her lower lip nervously and said weakly, "are they very angry?"


    Thin shallow, this is very unhappy.


    "Why don''t you ask me if I''m angry?"


    After digging for a long time, those waste firewood didn''t dig out people. In the end, it''s up to him to save people.


    As a result, even if you don''t appreciate it.


    I''m still so worried about the feelings of those people.


    I really owe it.


    Mu Shinian became more guilty.


    She took a deep breath and said; "You''re angry, I know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ha-ha.


    Thin shallow almost wanted to sneer.


    It seems that Mu Shi Nian has not gone too far.


    Thin shallow sat in a chair, holding his arm and said coolly, "I''m very angry. I don''t look right when I see them these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "it''s me."


    With a shallow grace, he replied coldly, "it''s really you."


    Mu Shinian became more guilty.


    "You know how dangerous it is. As a result, you still go your own way, which will inevitably make people angry."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, grabbed his fingers and twisted them around. Ayer of sadness shed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    That''s bad.


    Thin shallow looked at her like this and said; "Don''t worry, they dare not say anything."


    Mu Shinian.


    Thin shallow said: "I am here, they will give some face."


    No, what''s the matter with your face.


    Mu Shinian looked puzzled.


    Bo Qian insisted: "you have a good rest. I''ll arrange the time."


    Mu Shinian nodded softly, "OK."


    Bo Qian went out.


    Mu Shiniany on the bed and helplessly covered his cheek.


    Now, it''s not good.


    Now, things are serious.


    They are sure to teach her a lesson.


    Mu Shinian had a terrible headache. She looked at the ceiling, raised her hand, looked at the gauze on her hand, thought for a moment, and suddenly came up with an idea.


    If it works for both shallow and shallow.


    What about the eldest martial brothers.


    Does it work?


    Mu Shinian was silent. After thinking for a long time, he felt that the idea was more reliable.

 Chapter 1155

    <h4>Chapter 1155</h4>


    To some extent, Bo Qian has more trouble than her senior brothers and sisters.


    Since even the shallow have to eat this set, then those senior brothers and sisters must also eat this set.


    Mu Shinian is more and more firm.


    She stared at the gauze on her hands and wondered whether to get some blood. It was more shocking and frightening.


    Anyway, whether she hurts or not, medical instruments can''t detect it.


    Mu Shinian''s sad face suddenly disappeared.


    Let''s do it.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    The group of talents came here again.


    Bo Qian stood outside the door, waiting for them toe. When they came, he stood at the door and specifically exined, "don''t hurt him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people looked numb.


    Thin shallow pointed to the house, coldly stressed: "her injury is not good, the whole person is rtively fragile."


    Fifth senior brother yanked hard at the corner of his eye.


    Is this over stimtion? Mu Shinian can turn for so long.


    Mu Shinian finally heard it, and then he nned to get out, didn''t he?


    The expression of a group of people is also very strange.


    The eldest martial brother said something speechless: "who are you talking about, fragile?"


    Thin and shallow, I''m going to roll my eyes.


    These people can''t understand people, can they?


    Thin shallow repeated again: "Mu Shinian, she will be more vulnerable." After a pause, he said in another tone that was difficult for others to understand: "I shouted pain yesterday. It''s been cold all day."


    "It hurts when you touch it."


    The expression of the group was like being struck by thunder.


    The elder martial brother was still a more rational divination. He asked hard, "will she still cry pain?"


    Thin shallow rolled his eyes at him again; "Can''t you shout when you hurt?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s a long time for people to see everything.


    Several people looked at each other, their expressions were very dull.


    Mu Shinian would shout pain?


    What big news is this.


    It''s not that they are entric, nor that they don''t care too much about this little junior sister, but that their little junior sister has never cried pain.


    No matter how much the injury is, it won''t hurt.


    As a result, I shouted all day yesterday.


    How does it hurt.


    Thinking of this, the group of people''s minds quickly turned around, looked thin and shallow, and their eyes looked like searchlights.


    Thin shallow frown, very disgusted: "what''s the matter?"


    A group of people frowned, stared at him carefully for a long time, and then asked, "what did you do to her?"


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What did you do to her? Why else would she hurt all day?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow expression is also numb.


    Even a nk.


    He looked at those people. The corners of his lips Pumped Hard twice before pressing the green veins jumping up on his head and said word by word: "I didn''t do anything to her!"


    "No, it''s really wrong." The second senior brother also looked confused.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed thin shallow open, and then opened the door.


    Mu Shinian in the house was bored in hospital. She was ying games with a tablet. When she saw someone suddenlye in, she was startled and the tablet fell directly.


    The sound of the end came from the game.


    The second senior brother was stunned and suddenly felt guilty


    Mu Shinian felt even more guilty when he saw theming in.


    She looked at those people, was silent, and stiffly raised a smile: "are youing?"


    The people who came in also looked very wrong.


    Seeing the fear that shed on mu Shinian''s face, his heart twitched slightly.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say, so he had to look at those people in silence.


    "Are you all here?"


    The fifth senior brother looked at them calmly and wanted to say something to break the silence.


    However, when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything.


    He coughed and looked away, pretending not to know.


    Thin shallow came in, nced coldly at those people and said, "to make a long story short, she needs to rest."


    A group of people nodded numbly.


    When Bo Qian leaves, the door closes.

 Chapter 1156

    <h4>Chapter 1156</h4>


    Mu Shinian remembered to be nervous.


    She looked at those people and hesitated for a long time before continuing to say, "you are all here?"


    The second elder martial brother coughed, put his hand against his chin, looked up at her, turned, and said with a deep face: "how do you feel, is it better recently?"


    Mu Shinian said softly, in a very uncertain tone: "it should be all right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother and the second martial brother looked at each other.


    The third division coughed and immediately put a bunch of flowers in the vase.


    "OK, just fine, just fine."


    So she''s ready. Is sheing to settle ounts after autumn?


    Mu Shinian subconsciously straightened his back.


    "That, me."


    "You don''t have to say, we all know."


    The eldest martial brother interrupted her. When he looked at the wounds on her arm, he couldn''t help frowning: "you''re in a mess."


    It''s time toe. I can''t hide.


    Mu Shinian only had this idea in his mind.


    She pulled a stiff smile and said, "I''m sorry."


    "I..."


    Before the eldest martial brother could continue, he was dragged aside by the fifth martial brother.


    The fifth senior brother chuckled and said gently, "it''s okay. It''s not a big problem. As long as you''re okay, but next time, you should pay attention. Don''t mess around like this. In case of an ident, will you let us live in self me for the rest of our life?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi thought buried even lower.


    She bit her lip and nodded weakly, "I know, I won''t be in the future."


    "Well, it won''t be good."


    The fifth senior brother gave a look to the master.


    The eldest martial brother seemed to be full of usations. As a result, as soon as he said a word, he heard the fifth martial brother low warning in his ear: "you think clearly, Shi Nian is very fragile now. If you stimte her so much, what if she continues to hurt?"


    "She''s so old, and she knows all the reasons. Impulse is a little impulsive. In the future, we''ll be promoted twice. But if you scold people like your grandson now, where will you put her face as a little girl?"


    "Moreover, more importantly, she''s going to take the college entrance examination. If you hurt her heart, what if she doesn''t y well in the college entrance examination?"


    The first two reasons are believed by senior brother.


    After all, it makes sense.


    However, for thest reason, the elder martial brother felt that his IQ had been insulted.


    He stared at the fifth elder martial brother speechless and asked in a gloomy way, "do you think there is something wrong with my brain?"


    For mu Shinian, there is no abnormal y at all.


    Those questions were too simple for her.


    It''s just whether she wants to do it or not.


    The fifth senior brother also felt that he had risen too high.


    But I''ve said everything, but I can''t just admit it.


    The fifth elder martial brother snorted coldly and said sadly, "no, don''t you think what I said is very reasonable?"


    "Look at what younger martial sister looks like now. Do you think she looks right?"


    A group of people continued to be silent.


    No one can speak.


    Mu Shimian didn''t know what they were whispering, but every time she saw the elder martial brother looking at herself strangely, she felt a little scared.


    Mu Shinian coughed and said in a weak tone, "that''s me."


    "Nothing."


    The eldest martial brother raised his hand, interrupted her words, took a deep breath, put down his body, and made a painstaking apology: "we are not good. We are too anxious, but we are also for your sake. Don''t have too much pressure."


    "First, let''s get well. That''s all for now."


    Mu Shinian said, raised his hand and just wanted to speak. As a result, the eldest martial brother had sharp eyes and saw the blood seeping from the gauze. He yanked twice from the corner of his eye and said, "what''s the situation? The wound is cracked?"


    "I''ll go!"


    The fifth senior brother also screamed, which was more serious than his own injury. Without saying a word, he rushed out directly.

 Chapter 1157

    <h4>Chapter 1157</h4>


    It''s toote to stop it.


    I can only watch him call a doctor.


    Then, her hand was held by a group of people and looked at it carefully, as if it were a fragile vase.


    Mu Shinian felt guilty inexplicably: "I''m really fine, I''m that."


    The wound seemed to have been picked out by herself just now.


    I''m afraid she''ll basically be beaten.


    Mu Shinian had to be silent.


    The group of senior teachers and sisters were nervous, and some of them opened the Tucao directly. "How is this going on? Why do you still makeints about it? Is it not all days?"


    "That quack, if you can''t,e and see what''s going on."


    The man who was scolded as a quack had a deep face: "that''s still no good. I''ll be a quack. In case something happens, I can''t be responsible."


    Mu Shinian cried andughed: "senior brother, you."


    "Don''t worry, younger martial sister." The fourth elder martial brother smiled and said, "I can guarantee you will be fine. The thin and shallow treatment is very clever, and you won''t leave scars."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip; "By the way, there''s one thing."


    Mu Shinian was embarrassed. He took a deep breath against the curious eyes of those people and said, "well, what''s going on?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is... Is Bo shallow taking care of me these days?"


    The little elder martial sister nodded happily: "yes, what''s the matter? What''s wrong?"


    Nothing is right.


    Mu Shinian gently bit his teeth, some embarrassed, and his voice was lowered a lot: "it''s not good. Don''t you stop it?"


    "Stop what?"


    A group of people are inexplicable.


    Mu Shinian is a little confused. They really don''t understand, or they deliberately read her jokes.


    I mean, it''s not good for him to take care of me. You can also take care of me. Otherwise, isn''t it more professional to find a nurse


    A group of people still don''t understand.


    Mu Shinian covered his forehead and gnashed his teeth: "he is a man and I am a woman."


    So, do you understand.


    It really doesn''t fit anywhere.


    A group of people looked at each other for a long time and finally reacted.


    The little elder martial sister coughed first, smiled helplessly and said, "someone exin it."


    The fifth senior brother didn''t expect that mu Shinian would be struggling with it after hesitating for a long time.


    He smiled and said with some distress, "in fact, we can''t me us for this."


    Mu Shinian was angry.


    Don''t me you, do you me me?


    She didn''t do anything. She was still unconscious at that time. Could she expect her to pretend to be a corpse and let Bo shallow not touch her own?


    This is very unrealistic at first sight.


    The fifth elder martial brother shook his head and said innocently in the eyes of Mu Shinian who was about to burst into mes: "this is how it happened. We were originally opposed. After all, you also said that men and women are different. However, someone is too tough to allow us to touch you."


    "Ah?"


    Mu Shinian looked nkly puzzled.


    The elder martial brother was also very helpless: "if we dare to get closer, he will fight with us directly."


    With that, he waved to the second senior brother.


    The second elder martial brother struggled and reluctantly rolled up his sleeve, revealing a blue and purple. In Mu Shinian''s surprised eyes, he struggled and said, "he hit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    The fifth senior brother joked: "don''t tell me. He''s really serious about you."


    "You don''t know. When you''re unconscious, he''s probably more worried than we are. He''s watching you step by step. To be honest, we all want him to have a rest. I''m afraid he can''t stand it before you get better, but he won''t."


    When mu Niannian thought of the red blood in thin and shallow eyes, he suddenly felt distressed.

 Chapter 1158

    <h4>Chapter 1158</h4>


    The fifth elder martial brother rubbed her head and put down mu Shinian''s hair, revealing that her face was smaller.


    In particr, her face is still so white, a pair of eyes hesitate to lose weight, which is even bigger. It looks really pathetic.


    Fifth senior brother couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    "You, don''t think about what will happen to us. As long as you are good, we will be very happy."


    Mu Shinian subconsciously looked at the eldest martial brother.


    Subconsciously, they all felt that the eldest martial brother was the one who spoke.


    The eldest martial brother was looked at by her, sighed and said helplessly, "well, don''t worry, we won''t me you. As long as you are good, we will be happy."


    Mu Shinian looked at the familiar faces.


    When she felt that she was about to bepletely disappointed in the world, they appeared and gave her a hand.


    They said that it doesn''t matter if there is no family pain. They will be her family in the future.


    Once she remembered this sentence, it was for several years.


    Then, until now, they still do so.


    Therefore, mu Shinian thought that even if she wanted to stopmunicating with Bo Qian from now on, she was not willing to give up such a rtionship.


    There are some things she can''t bear.


    But there are some things she can''t give up.


    Mu Shinian was silent. After a long time, he slowly recalled a smile: "thank you."


    "Fool."


    The elder martial brother raised his hand, pressed it on her head, gently rubbed it twice and said, "don''t be afraid, we''ve been here all the time."


    ¡­¡­


    Come out of the ward.


    As soon as they looked back, they saw Bo Qianzheng looking at the mobile phone impatiently. When they saw theming out, they asked unhappily, "what can''t we talk aboutter?"


    As soon as he spoke, they wanted to do it.


    A group of people took a deep breath and looked cold. Brother master coughed and said, "please take care of her."


    "But now that she''s getting better, go and have a rest. Don''t burn her up."


    This is from the standpoint of Mu Shi Nian''s brother and sister.


    It was just a polite remark.


    However, after hearing this sentence, Bo Qian was silent and said, "don''t bother, I should do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people turned ugly again.


    The fifth elder martial brother raised his hand and pressed the elder martial brother''s shoulder. His voice was very dark and cold: "after all, Shi Nian has known us for a long time, and on your side, to tell the truth, you haven''t officially proved anything."


    After that, the little elder martial sister suddenly realized, as if she had just remembered, and said with emotion: "by the way, Shi Nian hasn''t reached the legal age for marriage, so you two can''t even pull the certificate."


    This sentence seems to be a killing move.


    As soon as the exit, thin shallow immediately stunned.


    Those people finally found the feeling of homebat and suddenly straightened their chest: "yes, in that case, you have nothing to do with our family. We are still closer to her. No matter how young master Bo doesn''t admit it."


    The thin face was even more ugly.


    But in order to admire the time, they arepletely open-minded.


    "In this way, young master Bo, you don''t even have the qualification to read while watching."


    "Yes, yes, although we read only one grandmother, she still has a group of brothers and sisters like me."


    "If you really want to marry her, it''s not impossible. After all, we''re not so unreasonable. Just, young master Bo, you still have to show sincerity."


    Thin and pale, his face became darker.


    His voice grew gloomy as he stared at the group of people who were obviously ill intentioned.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s easy to say. Why, there should be a bride price."


    "You want to marry home without spending a penny. You think too much."


    "Moreover, in addition to the gift money, there must be others."

 Chapter 1159

    <h4>Chapter 1159</h4>


    "Well, anyway, Shi Nian has to rest for a few days before he can be discharged from the hospital. Young master Bo, we believe that with your financial and material resources, such a short time should be enough for you to prepare these things."


    "Say it first. Don''t think we don''t understand anything when we read, and you dare to fool around."


    Speaking of this, the little elder martial sister vowed to stand up and almost patted her chest to ensure: "don''t worry, you will never fool me. I have studied these things."


    The Third Elder martial sister said, "what are you doing with this?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, she felt wrong and changed her face in an instant.


    The little elder martial sister was not so tangled. She just raised her chin, deliberately ignored the gloomy eyes of the eldest martial brother, and said word by word: "young master Bo, there are still a few days. You should think clearly. If you don''t give enough, don''t me us for not marrying you."


    Shallow is not stupid.


    Looking at the way they want to rob money, we know that they have found an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    He was suddenly angry.


    I knew. I stopped saying that just now.


    Now that he has said it, he seems to have found a pit for himself and buried it.


    But the chagrin turned to chagrin, and he didn''t intend to let it go.


    After all, he wants to marry.


    No matter how excessive, he can only bear it.


    Thin shallow pondered for a moment and nodded, "I know."


    "You can go."


    They were still very happy when they heard the previous sentence.


    But when he heard thetter sentence, his face immediately became gloomy.


    "What do you mean you can go, can''t we apany her more?"


    At least it''s their junior sister.


    The little elder martial sister was also angry: "young master Bo, if you''re not polite, I think you should think about the rtionship between you and us in advance. After all, Shi Nian was brought up by us. You look like she''s your property. It''s really too bad to beat her."


    "That is to say, I used to read it when I saw it. Where does it need so much trouble?"


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow, still a non-negotiable appearance.


    The elder martial brother directly grabbed the younger martial sister who wanted to fry the hair and looked at Bo Qian calmly: "let''se back another day."


    After a group of people left reluctantly.


    Thin shallow looked at the door and was silent. He thought that when mu Shinian was called, the thin family seemed to have given Gu a sum of money.


    However, as far as he knew, the money seemed to have been taking care of his family. Mu Shinian estimated that he didn''t get a dime.


    Of course, mu Shinian would be happy to see if he wanted to make a clear rtionship with his family.


    So as if you haven''t made a clear distinction, then... You can only n these from the beginning.


    Bo Qian is not very familiar with those elders at home.


    Including the people on his mother''s side, there will still be politeness and respect, but those people are too biased. They are not the same as him. After adulthood, the rtionship between the two sides has gradually faded.


    Therefore, you can''t ask.


    Thin shallow was silent, opened his mobile phone, baidu looked at it, saw a pile of messy things, reluctantly frowned, patient, after reading a few, took out a word: "vulgar."


    Don''t be too vulgar.


    For mu Shinian, these should not be enough.


    Thin shallow opened the next door. Seeing that mu Shinian had fallen asleep, he gently pulled the door, thought about it, or pressed a number to go out.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Tang Song''s listless voice rang on the phone: "what''s the matter, something?"


    Thin shallow thought of the little elder martial sister. He was silent and said, "your girlfriend..."


    The sleepy insects of the Tang and Song Dynasties ran away in an instant.


    He almost blew up: "what girlfriend, thin shallow, what do you mean?"


    "You don''t want all your girlfriends to run away, so you beat me up. I''m your brother. Is it really good for you to dig at the foot of the wall?"


    It''s stupid.

 Chapter 1160

    <h4>Chapter 1160</h4>


    I don''t know how to makeints about it.


    Afterining on the phone, Tang Song asked unhappily, "what are you calling for?"


    After taking a deep breath, he suppressed his anger. He said solemnly, "I have no interest in your girlfriend."


    "Oh, you said so."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were relieved. Instead, they began to wonder again; "What are you calling for?"


    There''s really no way tomunicate.


    Thin and shallow means gnashing teeth.


    Tang and song almost felt his small universe about to explode. They coughed and said weakly, "sorry, I''m too sensitive."


    Bo Qian began to reflect on why he became a good brother with this 250.


    Is it really because I was too young and easy to cheat?


    Thin shallow breathed out in a dull breath and said with an expressionless face, "how much is appropriate for the bride price? Are there any other etiquette and gifts for the elders? It''s just as good as it is?"


    There was a strange silence on the phone.


    Bo Qian thought the phone was down.


    As a result, there came the shocked voice of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "You, you don''t mean to be, you don''t want to?"


    "Well, yes, yes, that''s right."


    Thin shallow turned his eyes, leaned against the wall, and hung a pair of eyes expressionless.


    "Just say it."


    Tang and song took another breath, and then asked, "no, why do you think I''ll know? How can I know?"


    "You don''t know?" said Bo qianen in an indifferent tone


    "Don''t you talk nonsense."


    In Tang and Song Dynasties, I almost wanted to pry open my thin head to see what was inside him: "what do you think? I''ll know these things. I haven''t married a daughter-inw."


    Don''t you know?


    Thin shallow frowned, his fingers gently whirled his chin, and then asked solemnly, "but didn''t you start nning these things a few years ago?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song dynasties were silent again.


    He felt his wound, and it was still an old scar, which was picked out again.


    He held his fist patiently, cheered himself up, and then roared out: "what do you mean, you... What did you mention before me? What''s the point?"


    Thin shallow paused and said honestly, "I want to know."


    "... for reference."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If there were different kinds of sadness, Tang and song felt that they could be sent directly to first aid.


    He covered his heart, so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    He took a deep breath and tried hard to squeeze out a smile: "I said you... Really, it''s too much!"


    Thin or silent.


    But I didn''t mean to hang up.


    Look at his posture, it''s necessary to ask something.


    Tang and song took deep breaths several times before they barely recovered.


    He bit his teeth and said, "are you serious? Isn''t mu Shinian still under the legal age for marriage? You''re so worried, really?"


    "Well, just tell me what I should do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There''s no way.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were silent for a while: "I can''t give you what you want me to say, but I can send you some reference books."


    What if there are reference books?


    Thin shallow was silent.


    It seems that you are right.


    If you don''t understand it and toss around casually, you''ll really make a joke.


    Thin shallow immediately said, "OK, send it."


    After hanging up.


    Bo Qian waited for no more than two minutes before the Tang and Song Dynasties sent a pile of reference books.


    Thin shallow looked at the title of the book and suddenly felt that his whole person was a little messy.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties appeared in time. A phone call immediately dispelled Bo Qian''s doubts: "although the title of the book is very thunder, don''t say it, this method is still quite effective. Otherwise, why do those girls love reading these books so much? There is still a certain reason."


    That''s what Tang and Song said.


    Can thin shallow listen, since think, really quite reasonable.

 Chapter 1161

    <h4>Chapter 1161</h4>


    Thin shallow stared at those books and seriously doubted whether there was a problem with his IQ. Otherwise, why would he believe the nonsense of the Tang and Song Dynasties.


    Then, I really opened these books and read them.


    After watching it for five minutes, Bo Qian pressed the phone of Tang and song with a dead face.


    It is estimated that the Tang and Song dynasties were awakened, so their temper is much better this time.


    "What''s the matter? Are there any questions?"


    Bo Qian wanted to go back directly and throw the Tang and Song Dynasties into the river to feed the fish.


    "What are those things you sent me?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties gave a cry and wondered, "what''s the matter, what''s the problem?"


    "What do you say?" Thin shallow simply didn''t recognize and looked directly at himself just now. He covered his forehead hard, and his face was full of depressed breath: "don''t tell me, you study these things every day?"


    Tang and song felt that they had been ridiculed for no reason.


    He was speechless for a moment and said frankly, "it''s not. I just have a look."


    "Moreover, I am notpletely without practical basis."


    Thin shallow sneered and almost mocked directly.


    Tang and Song Dynasties felt inexplicably guilty for a while, and then spoke confidently: "for example, why do so many girls like to see these things? There must be a reason inside, right? Go and have a look. Maybe you can understand the girl''s mind."


    Bo Qian pressed his temper and was half convinced.


    "Really?"


    "Otherwise, what do you think?" Tang and song felt that they still had something to show in front of Bo Qian. Therefore, they vowed to nod: "you think, what you know, are you afraid that you can''t get a girl''s mind? Although..." Tang and song stopped and tangled for a while, Then he opened his mouth carefully: "although the one in your family really can''t look at it with normal eyes, it''s simr. It''s always a girl."


    Thin shallow gritted his teeth: "what do you mean?"


    "No, she''s different from others. It''s good. It''s really good." The Tang and Song dynasties were afraid of Bo Qian''s revenge and hurriedly added: "I don''t mean that. It''s really good to admire Shi Nian. It''s just that it''s different from other girls'' style. However, if it''s the same, you probably won''t like it."


    This sentence is like that.


    Thin shallow didn''t care about it, but asked in a faint voice, "are you sure it''s effective?"


    "Of course, I promise!" Tang and song almost swore by pointing to heaven.


    Thin shallow pondered for a moment and made a decision: "if something goes wrong, you''re dead."


    With that, Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    Tang and song held the mobile phone and didn''te back for a long time.


    No


    What does it have to do with him? He''s really innocent.


    He also gave advice to people. As a result, he didn''t get it. The result was getting worse and worse. Finally, he had to bear the consequences that he shouldn''t have.


    Why?


    Is this the end of making friends carelessly!?


    Tang and song shook twice, hung up the phone silently and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Little elder martial sister is checking the information.


    This manor is very big and luxurious.


    In the past, she liked to stay here when she was free. Anyway, there was everything in the manor and she could have fun without going out.


    The little elder martial sister held theputer and searched the information on the Inte.


    Although their younger martial sister certainly won''t pay attention to these things,

 Chapter 1162

    <h4>Chapter 1162</h4>


    But as her family, these things must be known.


    It''s not good to avoid missing something and let thin shallow drill a hole.


    A man approached behind him.


    The little elder martial sister was silent and continued to search for information.


    His mouth was idle and joked: "why haven''t you slept sote?"


    "You didn''t sleep." The elder martial brother bent over and put a ss of milk on the table: "after drinking, go to bed quickly."


    The little elder martial sister looked at the ss of milk and picked it slightly on her lips.


    "Elder martial brother, I think you really have the constitution of a good wife and mother."


    "In the past, Xiao Wu was in charge of these things, or Xiao Wu had a situation recently, so he had nothing to do with them?"


    The elder martial brother looked at her and grew up together. How could he not see that the younger martial sister was avoiding something.


    Some things, if not broken, will never have a chance to say.


    Because another person won''t mention it, then another person won''t say it.


    Therefore, we can only miss it all the time.


    The elder martial brother looked at the contents on the page, moved his lips slightly and said, "do you like him?"


    The little elder martial sister pointed and identally opened another web page.


    She looked at the current news and was silent. She directly turned off the web page. Then, she looked up at the eldest martial brother calmly: "who? Tang and song?"


    Brother master nodded.


    The little elder martial sister smiled helplessly: "the living can''t do the dead. How can you not understand this truth."


    "It''s all you." The master brother hooked his lower lip and smiled: "no matter which one, it''s you."


    The little elder martial sister leaned on the sofa, put her fingers on the keyboard, input a few keywords, and then click on it. While browsing the web, she smiled: "I won''t look back, so that man was dead."


    "Now, he is very shameless and treats me as someone else." The little elder martial sister picked up the milk, drank two mouthfuls and shook her head depressed: "it''s all a person. Of course, there will be traces of the past, but the shadow is always a shadow. It won''tst long."


    The elder martial brother was silent again. He asked indifferently, "what are you doing now?"


    The little elder martial sister burst outughing: "nothing. I made a bet and lost. When the timees, I''lle back."


    "You can''t let go."


    The eldest martial brother doesn''t seem to understand euphemism at all. Every word is very simple.


    "Can''t put it down?" The little elder martial sister smiled helplessly around these words: "maybe, you''re right."


    "But I don''t want to look back. This sentence is also true."


    "..." the elder martial brother was silent again.


    The little elder martial sister looked back, stared at the man curiously and asked, "no, you''re wrong. Shouldn''t you persuade me?" Didn''t he love doing such things before?


    The elder martial brother smiled and said, "it''s all right. You''ve grown up."


    "Rare." The little elder martial sister murmured; "I thought you were going to stop me."


    "I stopped it?" The elder martial brother said sarcastically, "if I could stop it, you wouldn''t have fallen into it without hesitation."


    "... Oh, it was too young at that time." The little elder martial sister calmly found herself a step: "not now."


    Some people, is memorized in the heart, engraved in the tip of the heart, how can not be erased.

 Chapter 1163

    <h4>Chapter 1163</h4>


    Said eleven thousand times to forget, also can''t forget.


    They all understand this truth.


    The elder martial brother was silent.


    The little elder martial sister continued to look at the web page, but her voice was much lower.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. I''m not so fragile."


    Feelings this thing, find the right, two people live a lifetime.


    If you can''t find the right one, live your life alone.


    There seems to be nothing wrong.


    Master brother pressed on her shoulder and struggled for a long time. He still told her frankly, "OK, just be happy."


    The little elder martial sister drank up all the milk in one breath. Then she turned off theputer, yawned twice and said, "well, I''m going to bed, elder martial brother. You''ll have a rest early."


    The eldest martial brother looked at her in silence, and the corners of his lips picked slightly.


    "Well, there are some things I won''t say in the future."


    Little elder martial sister, take a step.


    The elder martial brother said, "don''t worry. I''m impulsive."


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes are hot.


    The elder martial brother smiled, picked up the cup and said, "elder martial brother has prepared a dowry for you girls. When you get married, I''ll give it to you."


    The little elder martial sister cried and smiled, waved her hand and said, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    Little elder martial sister was silent and went upstairs.


    You can''t look back.


    She is only grateful to the eldest martial brother.


    Thank him, thank him.


    But feelings are really reluctant toe.


    The eldest martial brother was right. She stuck to it before she could stop her.


    It''s not shameful to fall in, but shameful that she can''t climb out.


    ¡­¡­


    The elder martial brother washed the water cup and put it in the disinfection cab.


    As soon as I turned around, I looked at a pair of yful eyes.


    The fifth senior brother touched his chin and said, "are you going to quit?"


    Brother master sighed, "otherwise, what can I do?"


    The fifth elder martial brother shrugged indifferently, smiled twice, and muttered helplessly, "not much, but it''s very strange. I thought you would do it."


    "After all, I expected you to do it from the beginning."


    Compared with the Tang and Song Dynasties, he still thinks the eldest martial brother is more worthy.


    At least, it won''t make people sad.


    "What can I do?" Some words can''t be said at ordinary times. At this time, they are all peeled off. A bloody heart is filled with regret and helplessness: "once a girl has cried for a man, it''s really... Remember, I''m toote."


    The opportunity has been missed. It''s toote to make up for itter.


    The fifth elder martial brother was silent.


    The eldest martial brother looked magnanimous: "don''t make fun of these things in front of her in the future. If I say it, even if I''m impulsive, don''t be her burden."


    The fifth senior brother moved his lower lip and smiled helplessly: "I know."


    "Go to bed early."


    During this time, they didn''t have a good rest for the sake of admiring the time. This meeting, everything is a good ending, and it''s time to breathe a sigh of relief.


    The fifth elder martial brother shook his head: "you have a rest. I''ll go out and pick someone up."


    Brother master frowned: "Si Shen?"


    The fifth senior brother shrugged: "well, yes, I''m drunk. I''ll see him in the bar."


    "Well advise."


    The elder martial brother was also helpless: "it''s not easy to read there."


    The fifth senior brother smiled: "yes, she just takes her feelings too seriously, let alone shallow. She is any one of us. If something happens, she will not stand idly by."

 Chapter 1164

    <h4>Chapter 1164</h4>


    "Persuade me." The elder martial brother said sincerely, "if it goes on like this, he will get hurt sooner orter."


    "Already hurt." The fifth elder martial brother said helplessly, "you two are the same."


    Counsellor.


    Of course, he dared not say that.


    You''ll be beaten.


    Elder martial brother looked at him expressionless.


    The fifth elder martial brother immediately counseled: "yes, I won''t say it. I''ll go first."


    The elder martial brother pressed his eyebrows with a headache.


    What do they call it.


    Well, how could they be shown away by people outside.


    He is like this, and so is Si Shen.


    Obviously, they are the most familiar people.


    ¡­¡­


    Si Shen spent a lot of time in the bar.


    He ordered several beauties at one go and was drunk. When his clothes were about to be taken off, he pressed the strange hand.


    Reason seemed toe back in an instant.


    "Get out."


    The girl was stunned and didn''t give up pulling his hand. Her voice was charming and ambiguous: "I''ll take good care of you. Don''t worry."


    "No."


    Si Shen has a deep voice.


    He took a deep breath and entuated his tone: "go out, I don''t want to be angry."


    Women are not willing to let go of this fat meat.


    Si Shen just made a move, which was shocking.


    He ordered several bottles of hundreds of thousands of wine at once, and ordered several girls like a brush.


    It looks like a big money. Who wants to miss it.


    Several girls looked at each other, came together one after another and tried their best to seduce him. "Sir, how boring you are alone. Let''s apany you."


    Si Shen was toozy to talk. He just looked at them coldly and stared at their hands on his body.


    His eyes were cold and light. There was no emotion in them. It was like looking at a dead object.


    He looked at the girls as if they had a knife around their neck.


    The girls shivered one after another, stood up weakly, dared not say anything any more, and hurried out.


    The room was deserted again.


    Si Shen poured a ss of wine. As a result, his hand shook and the ss fell directly. He looked at it faintly. There was no emotion on his face, but the corners of his mouth seemed to evoke a touch of sarcasm.


    ha-ha.


    He''s really, very sad.


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Si Shen thought it was the girls who came in again. He grabbed a pillow and smashed it: "get out!"


    The man at the door dodged the sudden pillow and looked at him in silence.


    Si Shen intuitively raised his head impatiently before the man left. When he saw the man standing at the door, he frowned: "Why are you here?"


    The fifth senior brother sighed: "what else? The bar called and said you were dying here. Let''s take care of it."


    Si Shen smiled sarcastically, "make a fuss. What''s death?"


    "Doesn''t it count?"


    The fifth senior brother stared at the empty wine bottles on the ground and shook his head helplessly: "are you really going to drink yourself to death?"


    The fifth elder martial brother walked over, simply cleaned up, picked up his coat from the sofa and threw it directly to him: "put it on and take you back."


    Si Shen shook his head: "no, I''ll go back by myselfter."


    "I have a private room upstairs."


    The fifth senior brother tutted, which sounded like a disgust.


    "Tell me about you. You''ve been crazy for so many years. If you don''t learn well, how can you learn to hurt feelings?"


    "You hurt."

 Chapter 1165

    <h4>Chapter 1165</h4>


    Si Shen fought back directly.


    The fifth elder martial brother puffed a smile: "yes, you don''t hurt me. I really don''t understand you. I thought that if the younger martial sister didn''t agree, you might have to do it directly."


    The green vein on Si Shen''s forehead suddenly jumped twice, and he clenched his teeth and squeezed out a few words: "I won''t!"


    "Well, well, you won''t."


    The fifth senior brother knew that he was almost drunk, so he could only go on ording to his words: "however, speaking of it, you decided to let go anyway. Why don''t you be natural and unrestrained, don''t look back, and don''t make trouble with yourself."


    Si Shen nced at him and asked coldly, "am I not smart enough?"


    "OK, enough, enough." The fifth senior brother felt that he was casting pearls before swine. The key was a stupid cow who fell in love.


    The Secretary sink her arms over her eyes, but makeints about it: "I know how to do it, and I will not embarrass her."


    "I know." The fifth senior brother said, "I just know. That''s why I sympathize with you. What''s the use of getting drunk." After a pause, the fifth senior brother couldn''t help sighing: "I thought earlier that you would simply take this opportunity to let them go. Who wants you to have no action at all."


    Don''t say no action, just leave it alone.


    Otherwise, if Si Shen intervenes, it''s really not so easy for Bo shallow to stop them all.


    Si Shen sneered: "then, is she annoying again?"


    The fifth elder martial brother raised his eyebrow: "it''s not impossible. Break the pot."


    Si Shen sneered.


    After the fall, even friends have nothing to do.


    But


    Si Shen lowered his head, picked a wine ss with his fingers, gently pressed it twice, and asked coldly, "is she okay?"


    "OK."


    The fifth elder martial brother said the truth: "there will be nothing if Bo shallow takes care of it."


    Si Shen sneered: "yes, I asked for nothing."


    The fifth senior brother sighed: "ah, you are so duplicity."


    "Do you have any ns for the future?"


    Si Shen looked at him coldly, and his tone was light: "what else to do, what to do."


    Very, just his wishful thinking.


    The fifth elder martial brother, eh, pulled him up with a cry: "go back and don''t bother any more."


    "She will probably go back in a few days. Do you want to go and see her?"


    Go and have ast look. After that, I probably won''te back.


    In this world, some people are destined to separate.


    Si Shen was silent for a long time. He took two unsteady steps before he slowly said "say it again."


    If he looked at her again, he couldn''t help but... Hold her and don''t let her go.


    But you can''t.


    ¡­¡­


    One night, several people had insomnia.


    Mu Shinian stayed in the hospital for another day. The next day, Bo Qian began to pack up and prepare to go back.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed. Her clothes had been changed. She propped her chin and stared at thin shallow. She packed all the medicine and some of her books.


    Mu Shinian looked at the May third book and was silent.


    Bo Qian looked at the book and opened it. There were only a few strokes of handwriting. He couldn''t help asking, "you all ran to fight and kill people, and you still have a chance to read?"


    Mu Shinian blinked: "I will recite it. Do you want to try?"


    "..." Bo Qian said nothing and put the book back:

 Chapter 1166

    <h4>Chapter 1166</h4>


    "Then you''re very good. You fight and kill with people and have time to endorse."


    This sentence is apliment.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, thought for a moment, and then silently opened his mouth: "extraordinary talent."


    Thin shallow was silent for a moment. His hand holding things paused slightly, and then slowly opened his mouth: "I''m not praising you."


    Mu Shinian said, "I know."


    The conversation still can''t continue.


    Thin shallow packed things, zipped up, took his coat from one side and put it at the end of the bed.


    "Put it on, and shoes."


    Mu Shinian stared at the shoes at the end of the bed. He thought of one thing and said, "my sister said that my grandmother called and you answered."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow pulled up the suitcase, patted his finger on the lever twice and said, "I''ll take it."


    Mu Shinian stared at him seriously: "what did you say?"


    "I said, you''ve been under too much pressure recently. I took you out to y." Bo Qian answered.


    Mu Shinian had a hanging heart and finally put it back.


    Fortunately, if Bo Qian tells grandma what she shouldn''t say, she has to find a way to exin when she goes back.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while, nodded and said, "thank you."


    Thin shallow looked at the time, calmly looked up and down at her and smiled: "you will think of your grandmother."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked a little unhappy.


    "Always wanted to."


    "Have you thought about the consequences?"


    It''s very guilty to yearn for the time.


    Thin shallow jokingly picked his eyebrow: "Mu Shinian, remember to consider the consequences when you do things next time."


    Mu Shinian was more silent.


    It''s not time for my humble opinion. Moreover, her body finally got better, and I thought of settling ounts after autumn.


    "Should you tell me about it?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to exin at all.


    Didn''t Bo shallow say it a few days ago?


    She thought it was over.


    As a result, shallowness must be raised at this time.


    Mu Shinian tangled for a while. He was about to sneeze twice to fake his ufortable appearance. As a result, he was choked when he was about to sneeze.


    She coughed fiercely for several times, and her face turned white.


    His face sank, he quickly walked over and patted her on the back: "how old are you, and can you be choked?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand hard.


    "No, cough, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    "Nothing, ghost!"


    Thin shallow look at her face, pale like a ghost.


    He went to pour a cup of warm water and coaxed her to drink it. When he saw that she was much better, he was finally relieved: "don''t make big moves these days."


    "What if you identally pull the wound?"


    Mu Shi read grace and covered the wound on his body. It still cracked a little.


    She sighed with a headache, pursed her lip slightly and said, "it''s all right."


    It''s really no big deal.


    It''s just a bit of a crack.


    She has to recuperate these days, otherwise she may not even be able to take the exam.


    I''m not very relieved to see her say so.


    "Let me see."


    "Don''t look."


    Mu Shinian quickly interrupted her: "I''ll feel good. It''s okay. The wound didn''t copse."


    Thin shallow see her face ugly, how also disagree: "take away, let me see."


    Think too much.


    Mu Shinian put his hand on the bed, moved back a little, shrunk directly at the head of the bed, and said coldly, "no!"

 Chapter 1167

    <h4>Chapter 1167</h4>


    Thin and shallow frown: "take it away."


    "No!"


    Mu Shinian almost wanted to do it.


    What does thin shallow mean?


    Is this the rhythm of rebellion?


    Also, her wound will be fine at all. Even if it''s a little trivial, she won''t care.


    Thin shallow breathed out, and his voice was a little serious: "your hand, can''t you take it away."


    Mu Shinian looked at him seriously and opened his mouth word by word: "don''t die!"


    Thin and shallow: "


    He calmly rolled up his sleeves and said in a very quiet voice, "do you want me to use force?"


    Mu Shinian said, calmer than him: "my injury is not well yet. Are you sure you want to fight with me?" She now has a death free gold medal in her hand.


    Thin shallow ha ha smiled twice: "you are determined. I dare not do it, do you?"


    Mu Shinian put on a cautious state of response: "dare you?"


    "You asked for it."


    Thin shallow finish saying, suddenly want to start.


    Outside the door.


    Several people who were about toe in suddenly stopped.


    Only a few angry voices came from the room.


    "Loosen it for me and I''ll have a look."


    "Don''t look, my wound is fine."


    "Are you sure? What happened to your expression just now?"


    "I just cough. It has nothing to do with the wound."


    "Are you a doctor? It''s not up to you to judge whether there''s anything wrong with the wound."


    "I''m such a big man, can I not know if something has happened to the wound?"


    "Mu Shinian, don''t force me to be serious."


    Several people outside looked at each other for a while, and no one spoke first.


    Because no one understood what was going on.


    Several people looked at each other and spoke silently.


    "Is this a quarrel?"


    "Not all of them are going back. Why did they quarrel?"


    "You ask me what to do. How do I know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It seems very serious."


    "Why don''t you go in and have a look?"


    The eldest martial brother was silent and pushed the fifth martial brother directly.


    The door didn''t close much.


    With such a push, the fifth senior brother directly fell in.


    The two men who were fighting stopped, turned around and stared at the falling fifth senior brother.


    The people outside the house were shocked to see them.


    in the house.


    Mu Shinian is pulling thin and shallow cor. Thin and shallow is pressing her hand on the pillow. They are close to each other, but their momentum is very fierce.


    Especially when you look at it, you can still detect a bad smell.


    It''s dangerous. It looks like you''re going to run away at any time.


    The three people outside the house were stunned for two seconds. Then, a seemingly mild but actually stiff expression rose on their faces.


    "You are..."


    Mu Shinian frowned, subconsciously looked at the actions of the two people, and then quietly released his hand, pretending that nothing had happened.


    "No, nothing."


    The elder martial brother pulled his lower lip rigidly: "really?"


    Mu Shinian nodded hard, and the expression on his face looked very calm: "nothing."


    "Oh."


    A group of people looked at each other and saw a different emotion from each other''s eyes.


    They coughed and shut their eyes.


    My heart is like a frying pan, brushing rows of bullet screens.


    This is the legendary emotion.


    Today''s children seem to be ying crazy.

 Chapter 1168

    <h4>Chapter 1168</h4>


    It seems that their younger martial sister has made progress.


    No, I''ve even learned this emotion.


    Mu Shinian was looked at by their strange eyes. He got up from the bed and put on his shoes. Then, he looked at the fifth senior brother who was still sitting on the ground, and his lips slightly smoked; "He..."


    "Nothing, nothing"


    The little elder martial sister smiled and picked up the man.


    The fifth senior brother coughed and was embarrassed. Don''t open your face.


    It''s not really what he thought.


    If they don''te in.


    Are they going to


    Obviously, he is not the only one who thinks so. Even the big senior brother, who has always been very stable, can''t help thinking wrong.


    After all, these people present, in addition to Mu Shinian, it is estimated that everyone knows those routines.


    Thinking of this, the eldest martial brother was a little confused.


    He looked at Shi Nian and then looked at Bo Qian. Finally, he said solemnly: "I don''t want to object to anything, just..." after a pause, he opened his mouth seriously and stressed: "Shi Nian''s injury hasn''t healed yet, Bo Qian, you... Let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian always feels that this sentence is strange.


    But the fifth senior brother looks honest.


    I can''t see anything different.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked at them very puzzled: "what do you want?"


    "Nothing."


    The fifth senior brother quickly interrupted her: "hehe, aren''t you going back? When?"


    Thin shallow looked at his watch and said, "two and a half hourster."


    Then there''s still time.


    A group of people stopped talking.


    Thin shallow also thought that he had something to do, coughed and said; "You go out first and I''ll do something."


    It''s not done yet. Do you want to continue?


    Did their presence really disturb other people''s good deeds? "


    Several people looked at each other and were about to go out.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip. As soon as he was about to call them, he was killed by a shallow look in his eyes.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and felt that he was really bent.


    She frowned hard and said, "I don''t want it. I said I''m fine."


    "Nothing."


    Who knows her own body better than her?


    Thin shallow sneered twice. It can be seen that his mood is very bad.


    "Yes? I said, I has the final say, you said it was not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s really hot.


    Mu Shinian almost wanted to p him.


    Maybe she''s in a bad mood these days.


    A group of people looked at them and hesitated before opening their mouth weakly: "Shi Nian, this kind of thing, cough, how to say, anyway, you can."


    Mu Shinian looked at the fifth senior brother with a nk face.


    Is this another illness?


    Fifth senior brother feels that he is also very heartbreaking.


    He coughed softly and dared not go on. He had to turn around and stare weakly at the ceiling.


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    She asked, "what does he mean?"


    "It''s not interesting."


    The little elder martial sister still wore a very ambiguous look on her face, smiled and said, "Shi Nian, you are good. This is your own business. Deal with it yourself. We won''t disturb you. Let''s go out first, OK?"


    "No!"


    Unequal thin shallow openings.


    Mu Shinian took the lead.


    "I have something else to tell you."


    A group of people fell silent.


    Everyone''s expression is very thought-provoking.

 Chapter 1169

    <h4>Chapter 1169</h4>


    A group of people didn''t say good or bad, but the expression on their face looked strange.


    Thin shallow looked at the group of people and sneered, "don''t you go yet?"


    A group of people were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s just that I''m persistent.


    "Then I''ll go out with them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence fell again.


    Everyone looked at each other and shrugged helplessly.


    "At that time, why don''t we go out first?"


    After going out, Bo Qian will see the wound on her body.


    In broad daylight, how could she agree!


    She would rather be beaten than just get through it.


    A group of people looked at each other and couldn''t understand who to listen to.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at them puzzled. Howe her words didn''t work?


    Mu Shinian looked at her and was silent. Without saying a word, he took the little elder martial sister out.


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is silent.


    Bo Qian looked at the natural and unrestrained background of Mu Shinian and shook his fist twice,


    Mu Shinian, you really owe a beating.


    When the door closes.


    A group of people looked at mu Shinian with curiosity.


    Mu Shinian was looked at by them, subconsciously stepped back a little, and opened his mouth uneasily: "what''s the matter?"


    The little elder martial sister stared at mu Shinian and blurted out a rhetorical question: "are you making progress so fast? You were hurt and then developed rapidly?"


    Mu Shinian said, "what development?"


    "No, you weren''t like that just now..."


    Before the little elder martial sister finished speaking, she was covered by the fifth elder martial brother.


    The second elder martial brother coughed and said solemnly, "well, it''s all right. Don''t listen to her nonsense."


    Mu Shinian has a ck line.


    "It''s nothing and nothing."


    "Nothing." The elder martial brother patted mu Shinian on the shoulder and said, "you have grown up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t think it had anything to do with growing up.


    She asked, "no, you didn''t say before that I can be a child all my life without growing up."


    So why did it change so fast.


    By their sudden interruption, I forgot everything.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead and looked at them silently: "you''d better tell me directly what you''re tangled with."


    The second senior brother looked at the door and raised one eyebrow: "so, it wasn''t just, you weren''t..."


    The second senior brother is also stuck and can''t speak.


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "what is it?"


    A group of people looked at each other again and found that they were calm when they read.


    They seem to have really misunderstood something.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by them, quite helpless: "tell the truth, what''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you tell me what''s wrong with you first." The little elder martial sister threw away the fifth elder martial brother directly, pointed to the door and said, "what were you doing just now?"


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian was speechless.


    She pursed her lower lip and said coldly, "I said the wound didn''t copse. He had to say that my wound copsed and look at the wound. I wouldn''t, and then it was like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian felt that those people seemed to have more expression after she finished.


    Mu Shinian looked Numb: "what''s the situation?"


    "No, nothing."


    Brother master coughed and looked unnatural: "we mean, you''re fine."

 Chapter 1170

    <h4>Chapter 1170</h4>


    Mu Shinian couldn''t bear to look at them directly.


    "Inexplicable."


    Several faces were hot and coughed silently: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. By the way, little martial sister, what do you want to say?"


    Mu Shinian coughed and said, "I was wrong aboutst time."


    "Nothing." Brother master couldn''t helpughing: "are you going to tell us this?"


    Of course not all.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead, looked at the people present, and then asked curiously, "where''s Si Shen?"


    It seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time.


    "Oh, he."


    The fifth senior brother chuckled and said, "he''s busy recently. It''s estimated that he doesn''t have time toe."


    "So."


    Mu Shinian had no emotion on her face. She just smiled and said; "Then tell him for me."


    "It''s easy to say." The fifth senior brother agreed happily. Then he stretched out his hand to tidy up her cor and said, "go back by yourself and refuel."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I''lle back when I''m free. This time, please."


    Without saying anything, the little elder martial sister immediately swung a small fist and hit her on the head: "what trouble do you say, we are a family."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing when he heard this sentence.


    She nodded happily and said, "well, family."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back in the afternoon.


    Thin shallow was afraid of hurting her, so he used the special ne directly.


    Mu Shinian sat on the ne and stared at the luxurious measures around him. His eyes widened.


    ording to her judgment, it is estimated that all these things around here can be arranged into a long, long zero.


    What''s more, she actually likes it.


    Thin shallow looked at her and his face was full of curiosity: "what''s the matter?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian pulled out a word and muttered curiously, "it''s good to have money."


    Shallow and shallow, what is this.


    His money, in the end, is all hers.


    Mu Shinian looked back and smiled. He continued to pick up the book and read it.


    "I''ll go to the welfare home tomorrow."


    Thin and shallow means unknown opening: "it''s time to go and have a look."


    Mu Shinian recognized the potential lines in his words and pretended not to understand them.


    Finally, the page was turned over. If she returned to the same ce, she would not live.


    Thin shallow saw her abacus and sighed silently: "next time, mu Shinian, I''m absolutely."


    "There''s no next time."


    Mu Shinian decisively interrupted him.


    Thin shallow nodded calmly: "OK."


    Next time, he''ll probably have an ident.


    Thin shallow also picked up a magazine and read it casually, killing time by the way.


    Otherwise, he was afraid to continue to quarrel with mu Shinian endlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian justnded on his front foot.


    As soon as the mobile phone was fully charged, many calls came in.


    She felt guilty when she saw the call.


    After a while, she picked it up.


    Then, after feeding a word, I heard Ye Ling crying and Howling: "what''s the matter with you, what''s your situation, why did you answer the phone, where did you go?"


    The voice was roaring.


    It seems very angry.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his poor ears and coughed twice before he said, "I haven''t gone anywhere."


    "Don''t deceive me."


    Ye Ling sounded very angry:

 Chapter 1171

    <h4>Chapter 1171</h4>


    "Tell me about you. When has it been? You''re still missing. I''ve been to your house several times and I haven''t found your trace. To be honest, why did you go?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and fiddled with the buttons of his clothes: "I haven''t been anywhere, that is, I''ve been under too much pressure recently. Then I went on a trip."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling is probably more silent on the phone.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and continued, "I just want to rx, so I didn''t answer the phone. Well, I won''t next time."


    Ye Ling estimated that he was still in a state of being violent at any time.


    Therefore, the whole person is holding a mouthful of air conditioning.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip. Finally, he said helplessly, "well, I''m wrong. I won''t dare next time."


    "You dare to have another time."


    Ye Ling roared.


    Mu Shinian took the mobile phone away from his ear and said, "there''s no next time."


    "That''s about the same." Ye Ling spit out his breath and began to chatter again: "say it, you''re going to scare me to death. When is it? You don''t add it if you can''t see it, and you don''t say hello in advance."


    Mu Shinian thought, what kind of greeting is there.


    At that time, she didn''t know if something would happen.


    Moreover, she didn''t expect that she almost folded herself in.


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian breathed out helplessly.


    She''s a little loose all over.


    "Ye Ling, thank you."


    In this world, there will still be a few more people who care about her.


    Ye Ling snorted angrily, "it''s all right. As long as you''re good, I''ll rest assured."


    "Well, it''s fine."


    Mu Shinian looked at the gauze just wrapped in his hand, looked at the thin and shallow that had juste in, and said it without jumping.


    Ye Ling didn''t continue to hold on to this matter. Seeing mu Shinianing back, she was also relieved: "well, well, I won''t tell you. I''ll send you some questionster. You can help me have a look."


    "Well, OK."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and said, "what''s up?"


    Thin shallow thought, this is no broken problem.


    If it''s okay, can''t youe to her yet?


    But he didn''t say that. He just said, "aren''t you going to the welfare home?"


    Mu Shinian said, "today?"


    Didn''t you say tomorrow?


    Bo Qian is almost speechless.


    He had to remember so many things every day, but now he just had more trips rted to Mu Shinian.


    "You have to go to school tomorrow to get your admission card. Then, what oath meeting has been arranged in your school."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know this at all.


    Thin shallow looked like she didn''t expect her to remember these. She just sighed and helplessly reminded: "tomorrow is a must."


    Mu Shinian finally remembered it.


    She coughed a little embarrassed and didn''t open her eyes: "well, I know."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow said and looked at her: "if you want to be too tired, just..."


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    What are you tired of.


    When I came back, I took a special ne with everything on it, even the chef.


    It was an eye opener for her toe back all the way.


    I''ve only heard of the special ne before, but now I''ve enjoyed it. She''s like a child who hasn''t seen the world.


    "No, I''ll clean up and go right away."


    Thin shallow nodded: "I''ll wait for you outside."

 Chapter 1172

    <h4>Chapter 1172</h4>


    "OK."


    With that, Bo Qian went out.


    Mu Shimian cleaned up the things on the table. Then he took a suit of clothes and changed it. Then he followed Bo Qian to the welfare home.


    Grandma estimated that she hadn''t seen her for many days. When she saw her, she was very excited and unhappy at the same time; "You child, when you go out to travel, you say you go out to travel. How can you hide it? If you hadn''t told me, I thought you wouldn''t be seen."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip and shook his head: "no, it''s me. I forgot."


    "You girl."


    Grandma reluctantly pushed her forehead: "well, I won''t tell you this¡°


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently.


    Thin shallow can see that grandma and mu Shinian have something to say alone. They find an excuse and go out directly.


    As soon as he went out, grandma immediately sat by the bed with mu Shinian and began to worry: "did you go out with Bo shallow? Did he take you out?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, yes."


    "Why does he follow you around? What''s the key time for you now? Why do you just take people outside?"


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose and said, "just go out and rx."


    "You can''t take it either."


    Grandmained, "if anything happens."


    "Grandma."


    Mu Shinian reluctantly interrupted her, smiled and said; "There won''t be anything. I''m just idle and bored. Then I go out for a walk. Otherwise, I''ve been depressing myself and feel very ufortable."


    Grandma''s anger subsided when she heard her say so.


    "Yes, Bo Qian is not such a mischievous person."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Grandma stared at her and said, "you must have pestered him and asked him to take you out."


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "grandma, really not."


    "It''s not."


    Grandma nodded her nose and seemed to finally see through her lie: "it must be you. Bo Qian looks very stable. How can he be so mischievous."


    "Don''t pretend any more."


    Mu Shinian thought, he didn''t pretend at all.


    It''s her own responsibility to say this.


    It has nothing to do with thin and shallow.


    Grandma gave a sound and took her to talk about home.


    Outside, Bo Qian was idle and bored. He wanted to buy some food for mu Shinian. As a result, his mobile phone rang as soon as he was halfway.


    Thin shallow looked and connected directly.


    On the phone, there was a voice from his subordinates: "master Bo, we have blocked all the information you asked us to blockst time. No one should be able to find out."


    Shallow grace gave a voice, and the voice dropped slightly.


    "Take a look at this matter again. I want to make sure there is no omission."


    "Don''t worry, young master Bo, we''ll pay attention."


    Thin shallow gently nodded his head: "OK."


    Hung up the phone and Bo Qian thought while walking.


    It should be concealed in time.


    He couldn''t find out who was behind the scenes.


    But he still has a way to cut off all the information that should be cut off.


    Therefore, no one knows what he was doing and how he provoked those people.


    With this information, he can... Completely stay behind the scenes.


    But what he didn''t expect was that mu Shinian shot.


    With a consistent and resolute attitude, he just pulled everyone out.

 Chapter 1173

    <h4>Chapter 1173</h4>


    So, it seems that this matter ispletely over.


    Thin shallow thought of this and couldn''t help sighing out.


    Those people


    It''s a good rtionship with mu Shinian. Moreover, it seems that it''s still very good. I''ve known him for a long time.


    Why did mu Shinian know them for a long time?


    Or they have known each other before. Human feelings are a cover at all. Otherwise, it will not be so difficult to give up mu Shinian.


    Their existence is not generally important to Mu Shinian.


    Otherwise, mu Shinian will not be willing to give up so much, but also protect them.


    Thinking of this, thin shallow couldn''t help sighing. There was a hint of obvious hesitation in her expression.


    Mu Shinian''s growth process and growth experience seem to be unexpected.


    At first, he thought that she just had a little twists and turns in her growth process.


    Now it seems that it is more than twists and turns.


    Thin shallow stopped.


    There were people passing by him. He gently pulled his lips and smiled helplessly.


    Even if it''s like this, what can it be.


    He still likes to read the times.


    Still want to be with her, the kind of life together.


    No matter what secrets were behind her, he couldn''t help approaching.


    He can''t control it and doesn''t want to control it.


    Thin shallow chuckled.


    In this life, how can the people he has identified change because of those things.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian felt that he had not returned to school for a long time.


    This will go back. The people around are excited, reluctant, and holding friends to talk.


    The whole auditorium was filled with sounds.


    Mu Shinian sat next to Ye Ling and told her some news from time to time, but he couldn''t help looking at it in the auditorium.


    Every face is full of vitality.


    Those who dare not be happy or unhappy will disappearpletely in a few days.


    Mu Shinian looked at it quietly. Suddenly, there was a trace of reluctant emotion.


    This feeling is very strange.


    She thought for a while and thought what had happened to her.


    The result is still unbearable.


    Ye Ling patted her on the shoulder and said, "you don''t give up, do you?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t hide it. He nodded happily: "indeed."


    "It''s all like this."


    Ye Ling sighed and said, "I can''t help thinking that I can''te back in the future."


    "But there''s no way. We always have to go through this. Otherwise, how can we move forward?"


    Mu Shinian also smiled and was frightened by Ye Ling''s old look.


    She said, "yes, these are things to experience."


    Ye Ling smiled twice: "do you know what I thought when I first saw you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her curiously.


    Ye Ling waved his hand and said, "you must have forgotten what impression you have on me. That''s wrong. You probably don''t have any impression on me."


    Although this sentence is impolite, it is quite right.


    Mu Shinian thought that at the beginning, he really had no impression of everyone.


    The only thing that impressed me was that it was thin.


    After all, at the beginning, she was so cruel and wanted to poke her in the eye. Then, the next day, there was a pet waiting for her.


    Whatever you think, you''ll be very impressed.

 Chapter 1174

    <h4>Chapter 1174</h4>


    Ye Ling touched his chin with a mysterious look: "when I first saw you, I thought you must have to rely on your face to eat."


    This is strange.


    Mu Shinian was a little interested: "tell me."


    Ye Ling smiled and said, "look at you. At first, your academic performance was poor. Then, you refused to study. You were always sleeping in ss, but you look good. You don''t know that many boys in our school regard you as the lover of their dreams."


    Mu Shinian said, "I really don''t know this."


    There''s nothing good about her.


    Besides, it''s fierce.


    No matter what you think.


    Ye Ling smiled and continued: "so, I thought that in the future, you must rely on your face to eat. Even if you are a vase, you will make a lot of money."


    Mu Shinian touched his face and thought that even if he really entered the circle, her hot temper must have offended everyone before she stayed long.


    Otherwise, many people will be cleaned up by her.


    After all, there is no room for sand in her eyes.


    Ye Ling sighed heavily and said, "who knows, you''re hiding so deep. I''m surprised."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "sorry."


    "What? I''m sorry. At first I thought you were a scum. As a result, you studied so well." Ye Ling said this with lingering fear: "I''m still worried about your future. As a result, you''d better worry about me."


    Mu Shinianforted: "your grades are also good. You can y normally and get a good score."


    "Well, it''s good. It''s just good."


    Ye Ling said truthfully, "there are so many powerful people."


    "Don''t care what you''re afraid of."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder and gentlyforted her.


    Ye Lingen gave a cry and couldn''t helpughing: "ah, speaking of it, I really miss it. I miss that time. Everyone was the same at the beginning."


    "But in the end, it will be separated."


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his chair and listened to the people on the stage. His face was also a little sad.


    "It''s okay."


    "Well, everything will be fine."


    Ye Ling said, holding her hand excitedly: "don''t worry, I will try my best to go to your school."


    Mu Shinian said, "well, OK."


    Ye Ling leaned on her shoulder and stared at the people on the stage. His eyes gradually became moist.


    Although there are unpleasant memories here.


    But more are good.


    With an exam, all these will return to zero.


    After that, they wille back here. Everything here is estimated to have changed for a long time.


    People, why do we have to constantly separate.


    If only I could choose to live forever.


    A tear fell silently.


    Mu Shi was stunned and didn''t mean to stop.


    Some people around are crying secretly.


    No one is willing.


    Everyone wants to stay more, more.


    But after all, it''s just a fantasy.


    Mu Shinian chuckled out, and there was some helplessness on his face.


    She hugged Ye Ling''s shoulder and patted twice.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we''ll always be good friends."


    ¡­¡­


    A vow meeting, many people cry.

 Chapter 1175

    <h4>Chapter 1175</h4>


    Mu Shinian helped Ye Ling out. Many people in the auditorium cried just now. Ye Ling didn''t break down and cried. Then his eyes were swollen like walnuts.


    Mu Shimian bought her a bottle of ice water.


    Ye Ling took ice water to apply to his eyes and asked uneasily, "I''ll look like it. Isn''t it terrible?"


    Mu Shinian looked and shook his head: "no, it''s very good."


    Anyway, everyone''s eyes are red.


    Ye Ling hesitated and said painfully; "I''m so sad. I''m leaving in a few days."


    "There''s no way."


    Mu Shinian said, "you should be more open."


    Ye Ling was amused by her as if nothing had happened.


    "You, really, I don''t know how to say hello."


    Ye Ling Tucao makeints about it, saying, "let''s go, we should go back."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "go back."


    "Mu Shinian"


    As soon as the words were spoken, someone came.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw someone he didn''t know.


    But ye Ling said on one side; "Our next ss."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian said, "what are you doing?"


    The boy looked shy and said, "well, your head teacher asked you to go to his office."


    Mu Shi said, "did you say anything?"


    The boy shook his head and said, "I''ll know without you."


    Mu Shi read and looked at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling immediately said, "go."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian walked towards the office.


    The shy boy is still looking at her background.


    Ye Ling looked at it and couldn''t helpughing: "don''t think about it. You won''t y."


    The boy gave a cry. It seemed that she had stabbed him in his mind. He shed an embarrassment on his face: "what are you talking about?"


    "I don''t mean anything else." Ye Ling smiled and pointed to the direction mu Shinian left, slowly opening his mouth: "she ah, there are people she likes."


    The blow seemed a little bigger, and the boy was stunned on the spot.


    Ye Ling continued, "that man likes her too. They are happy with each other."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This blow is really too big.


    The boy looked like he was running away.


    Ye Ling smiled and joked slowly, "it''s like this. So, don''t hope, lest you get too disappointed."


    The boy''s expression was nk.


    Finally, he smiled bitterly: "no, I didn''t have any hope." Then heughed himself: "even if she doesn''t like someone, she probably won''t like me. I don''t have anything worth her liking."


    Ye Ling wanted tofort her, but the boy said goodbye to her and left.


    "Come on for the exam."


    With that, she disappeared.


    Ye Ling stared at the background and shook his head helplessly.


    That''s stupid enough.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Mu Shinian originally thought that only the head teacher was alone.


    As a result, in the past, I saw a man who was not a stranger.


    The professor looked at her, smiled and said; "Long time no see."


    It''s been a long time.


    Not since she refused to join the Institute.


    Mu Shinian said hello politely.


    Then he looked at the head teacher.


    The head teacher coughed and directly said his intention: "Shi Nian, it''s like this. The professor said that if you are willing to study chemistry, he will write a letter of rmendation to the college and rmend you to escort."

 Chapter 1176

    <h4>Chapter 1176</h4>


    The head teacher is also very happy.


    If we can send a student to the No. 1 chemical major school in China, not only the future of Mu Shinian will be guaranteed, but also their school will be honored.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s a win-win situation.


    Mu Shinian was silent, a little surprised.


    The professor, how to say, is also a proud man. As a result, she refused twice and was not reconciled?


    Mu Shinian looked at the professor.


    The professor also looked at her and smiled gently: "I know your ability and that you have other choices, but believe me, if you want to take another road, you don''t know what your future will look like, but if you study chemistry, I''m sure your future will be wonderful."


    "I''ll rmend you to the best research institute in the country. You don''t have to worry about your work."


    The conditions are really attractive.


    Other people would have promised here.


    Mu Shinian picked up the corner of his lips slightly and looked at the professor. After a minute of silence, he shook his head: "I''m sorry, I said before. I didn''t intend to go there, neither before nor in the future, but thank you for your kindness."


    The head teacher couldn''t help but say, "Shi Nian, this condition is very good."


    "I know you have your own ideas, but even you can''t guarantee that your ideas are right."


    The professor also helped to strengthen: "yes, you don''t want to think about it, or if you have sry requirements, you can just put forward them, and I will try my best to meet you."


    Yearning for time, reading without words,


    How far has ite? I began to talk about sry.


    Besides, she didn''t care much about these.


    She had thought about it before. After graduating from college, she would go to the eldest martial brothers to help them deal with some things.


    But now, this road seems to be impassable.


    It''s not impossible.


    It''s just that she seems to have a better choice.


    The eldest martial brother also said that she can choose what she wants to do. They will never interfere.


    Here, she doesn''t need to worry about anything at all.


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief and a gentle smile on his face: "thank you anyway. I''ll take the test myself."


    "You don''t have to look for me again. Well, I still have this answer."


    With that, mu Shinian left directly.


    The head teacher and the professor looked at each other and sighed helplessly: "still not."


    Although the head teacher regretted, he also respected mu Shinian''s idea: "it doesn''t matter. If it''s her, she will certainly walk out of her own road in the future. We just look at it."


    "She is a talented person."


    The professor said; "Some people umte it purely by brain and experience, but she is different. For her, it is more like an instinct."


    "I believe her. As long as she is willing, she will certainly be able to give full y to her strengths in other fields in the future. However, it''s still a little regrettable. I thought there were sessors here."


    The head teacher also smiled helplessly.


    I can''t help it.


    Mu Shinian is a very rational person.


    For her, nothing seems more possible.


    Everything depends on whether she is willing to work hard.


    It seems that as long as she works hard, everything will not be a problem.


    The head teacher sighed a little: "thank you for looking at my students like this.

 Chapter 1177

    <h4>Chapter 1177</h4>


    Thank you, too. I''ve always appreciated her. "


    The professor shook his head helplessly: "ah, I didn''t do anything. She earned it herself."


    "If she regretster, please contact me at any time. The door of myboratory will be opened for her at any time."


    The head teacher nodded: "OK, don''t worry, I will help you pay attention."


    The professor nodded: "that''s troublesome for you. The child has his own ideas. Ah, I hope she can refuel well."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian walked out of the office. She looked at the sky outside.


    It''s very sunny. It''s a little sunny when walking on the road.


    She specially found a boulevard and made a slight detour.


    He was suddenly patted on the back.


    She almost took a breath in pain. When she looked back, she found that it was Mu Shiran she hadn''t seen for a long time. Her face changed slightly. The next second, she recovered her face. It doesn''t matter: "are you looking for me?"


    Mu Shi ran snorted coldly and said; "What does your head teacher want you to do?"


    Mu Shinian said, "nothing."


    "Come on."


    Mu Shiran looked aggressive: "I saw the professor go to the office. Don''t tell me you didn''t go to see him¡°


    It''s none of your business.


    Mu Shi read a sentence in his heart, and makeints about the coldness of the face.


    "No."


    Probably also saw mu Shinian''s cold attitude. Mu Shiran sneered and said, "what do you dare not tell me? Anyway, I probably can think of what the professor wants to do."


    With that, she looked at the time with pride and said; "She wants you to go to the institute again."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness, didn''t intend to go on, turned and left.


    Mu Shiran chased over and chattered; "Mu Shinian, let me say, your grades are so unstable, just go. Anyway, if you y abnormally in the college entrance examination at that time, people may not be willing to ept you. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity and simply go."


    Mu Shinian sneered; "Thank you for your concern. No."


    "You!"


    Mu Shiran was angry: "you are really a piece of wood."


    "Thank you. How am I? I don''t need you to ask." Mu Shinian calmly raised his eyes, looked at her, and turned away coldly.


    Mu Shiran stares at her background. However, it looks like the background of a winner in life.


    She snorted andughed coldly.


    A winner in life?


    I don''t think it''s serious.


    Mu Shinian has gone outside the gate.


    She looked at Shi ran and saw that she was not far or near behind her. She raised her eyebrows curiously and asked, "don''t you have anything else? Then I''ll go."


    Mu Shiran shook his fist and watched a car drive over.


    Mu Shinian naturally sat in, then closed the door and drove away from here.


    Mu Shiran certainly saw who was in the driver''s seat.


    She bit her teeth hard and was jealous beyond recognition.


    I haven''t seen you for so long.


    Is the rtionship between mu Shinian and Bo shallow still so good?


    She despised mu Shinian before. She felt that with her identity, she would be driven out of the Bo family soon.


    As a result, now it seems that the clown is herself!


    Mu Shi stomped his feet angrily.


    The cell phone rang and she answered it directly.


    "Hello."


    Her tone was very bad. The people on the other side of the phone were frightened and stunned before she said, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 1178

    <h4>Chapter 1178</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi


    Mu Shiran came back, took a deep breath and said; "It''s all right, mom. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just ask you, did you read it when you saw it? Did she say when toe back?"


    Tong Wanzhi asked curiously over the phone.


    When Mu Shiran heard Mu Shi''s name, she was full of unhappiness.


    Her voice also cooled down: "no, I forgot."


    "Why did you forget? Didn''t I tell you?" Tong Wanzhi is a little unhappy.


    Mu Shiran gritted his teeth: "I have a lot of things myself. I can''t remember these things. If you want to find her, just call her directly. Where can I use such trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi was innocent by her words.


    She also noticed that Mu Shiran was a little unhappy.


    She was silent and said gently, "Shi ran, is something wrong? What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shiran forced the depressed air pressure back.


    "It''s all right, mom."


    "It''s all right. I just asked casually. If you don''t find her, I''ll find her myself."


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t dare to have too much opinion.


    Recently, Mu Shiran studies every day, which is very stressful.


    She didn''t dare to give her too much pressure, for fear that she might suppress herself identally and have an ident.


    Therefore, no matter what, she will not refute anything that can follow her.


    After hanging up the phone, Mu Shiran breathed out coldly.


    Mu Shinian has nothing to worry about.


    The current MU Shi Nian has nothing to do with what she wants. On the contrary, look at her. She has nothing to do with what she wants. She has to n everything by herself.


    However, even in this situation, she still couldn''t bear to give up.


    Why, the starting point of Mu Shinian is lower than his own life.


    She won''t agree to it anyway.


    In the end, she will definitely fight for herself.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re ck and blue.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian looked at the scenery outside.


    Thin shallow drove quietly. When she passed a traffic light, she couldn''t help asking her, "where are you going to take the exam?"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment.


    Shallow said: "you can go anywhere, as long as it''s your own choice."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and fiddled with his seat belt.


    Yeah, her choice.


    In fact, no one can stop it.


    Now, there are a few more scruples.


    She had already chosen where to go at the beginning.


    It''s just, it will.


    Seeing her hesitation, Bo said, "don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your grandmother, even if you want to go to other cities."


    When mu Shinian saw that she didn''t speak, he added: "if you choose, you''ll be happy."


    Mu Shinian nced at her.


    Several times I wanted to blurt it out, but I felt I couldn''t ask so well, so I had to be silent again.


    Seeing her like this, Bo couldn''t helpughing: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, we''ll talk about it then."


    Mu Shinian continued to look at the scenery outside the window: "after the exam, continue to think about these."


    Ostrich.


    Thin shallow silently muttered, but he didn''t want to really force people to this point.


    "OK."


    "By the way, the professor came to me again." Mu Shinian said and added, "he offered me very attractive conditions, but I don''t want to."


    So he refused again.


    It''s nothing unexpected.


    "Well, you don''t have to make trouble with those who are dangerous and under great work pressure."

 Chapter 1179

    <h4>Chapter 1179</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded, and then asked curiously, "don''t you advise me?"


    Thin shallow shrug, a face doesn''t matter.


    "It''s all right. You can do whatever you like."


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip.


    His answer seems surprising.


    However, it seems reasonable.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what she was struggling with. After a few seconds of silence, he calmly said, "you can go wherever you want, as long as it''s what you like."


    "Your grandmother has me watching."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    It seems that there is really nothing to consider.


    She seems to be really good.


    I don''t have to go back in the past days.


    Her future must be gorgeous.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and smiled more and more deeply.


    Thin shallow looked at her and whispered a fool silently.


    Isn''t that a fool?


    With him, what does she want to do? Where does she need to consider so much.


    He will dispel all her unhappiness.


    Mu Shinian''s cell phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and looked at the thin light.


    Thin shallow looked at the mobile phone, lips slightly sipped for a while, didn''t say anything, just nodded at her.


    "Take it. Maybe there''s something urgent."


    Mu Shi said grace, cut open and answer.


    Over the phone, Tong Wanzhi''s gentle voice came: "it''s me."


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    Mu Shi read back.


    Tong twigs tangled for a while and said; "You''re about to take the exam. When will youe back? I have something to tell you."


    Thin shallow heard this sentence and shook his head.


    There''s no need to go back.


    No matter what Tong Wanzhi has to say, it''s probably nothing good to go back.


    It''s not toote to go back until the exam is over.


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    As soon as she was about to speak, she heard Tong Wanzhi add: "there''s nothing else. I just bought you something. Youe back and take it. You''re going to have an exam, and I''ve prepared something for you."


    Bo Qian doesn''t like this family from the bottom of his heart.


    Tell him what to prepare for.


    What does he want? What does he have to prepare.


    However, her words have reached this point.


    If you refuse again, it seems a little too inhuman.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and promised toe over.


    "OK, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Well, OK, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "OK."


    After making an appointment, mu Shinian hung up the phone and looked at Bo Qian: "I''m going back tomorrow."


    Thin and shallow fingers against the steering wheel, gently knocked twice, the tone sounded a little grumpy.


    "Have to go back?"


    Mu Shi read ah, also the same helpless.


    "There''s no way."


    Mu Shinian said, "besides, she also said she just wanted to see me."


    Thin shallow pulled his lips, very careless and perfunctory.


    "Better so¡°


    Mu Shinian saw that he had so much malice towards his family, and suddenly he couldn''t understand it.


    "Why did you promise such an unreliable thing?"


    Thin shallow was silent and looked at her.


    Mu Shinian exined, "I can''t help it because they lied to my grandmother. What about you? What''s your reason?"


    Because of what


    Thin shallow pulled his lips, gave her a faint look, and the corners of his lips provoked a touch of yfulness: "what did you say?"


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "you can''t resist?"


    Thin and speechless.


    Who he wants to resist is just a question of one sentence.

 Chapter 1180

    <h4>Chapter 1180</h4>


    Mu Shinian is not as much as Bo shallow thought.


    It''s not so embarrassing for her to pull a branch with Tong.


    If she wants to see you, she''ll go back.


    It''s not a big deal anyway.


    Just, for the answer of thin and shallow.


    She always thought something was wrong.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a few seconds, looked up, looked at the man driving seriously, and whispered, "why don''t I believe it so much."


    A thin, paleplexion.


    I''m sorry to say it.


    What kind of mentality did he hold to promise this incredible thing.


    The specific process is probably the object, isn''t it!? Yes, if he dares toe, he will have countless ways to drive people away.


    These words are nothing.


    ording to the attitude of admiring the time, I think I''ve thought of it long ago.


    It''s just that if you say it, it''s embarrassing.


    Thin shallow breathed out helplessly. Fortunately, mu Shinian didn''t continue to tangle with this problem.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian returned home, he was in a trance for a while.


    For a moment, she felt she would nevere back.


    As a result, she made such a big circle and returned to the safest ce she felt so far.


    Mu Shi read his lips and stood at the door. He stayed for a long time and didn''t n to go in.


    Thin shallow followed behind her without making a sound. She didn''t close the door until she reacted and walked in.


    Mu Shinian calmly raised his eyes, looked at the thin and shallow eyes, looked at the flower ced on the window, and slightly picked the corner of his lips.


    "No withering?"


    Thin shallow looked and said, "how possible."


    Mu Shinian said, I don''t understand.


    Did Bo Qian send someone here to clean it every day and change water or something?


    Bo Qian said, "I asked Tang and song to clean up."


    Their private space, he is not happy to be disturbed by others.


    Mu Shi read Oh, and some didn''t believe it: "how could hee here?"


    "It depends on who called." Thin shallow frankly told him: "besides, there''s nothing to clean up here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the apartment.


    Compared with the Bo family manor, it is indeed very small.


    But it''s not small. It''s at least three or four hundred square meters.


    Bo Qian is really a rich man. Like this, he says he is small.


    "Go and sit down."


    Shallow said, went to the kitchen.


    Mu Shi read it and wanted to follow it.


    As a result, thin shallow called her directly like a pair of eyes growing behind her.


    "You''re not well yet. Don''t toss."


    Mu Shinian also sat back.


    Then, on second thought, she''s well. Although she hasn''t recovered yet, she can run, jump and fight.


    Bo Qian is really making a mountain out of a molehill. Such a little injury is a thing.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, picked up a magazine, looked at it and threw it away. She muttered curiously, "did you buy your manor?"


    A thin sound floated from the kitchen.


    "No."


    Not really.


    Is it from Bo Jinhua.


    Thin shallow washed a handful of vegetables, and then continued; "I bought it in the first pot of gold."


    "Then I designed it myself."


    It turned out like that.


    Mu Shinian''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    She stared at the busy background in the kitchen in amazement. The whole person was speechless.


    The thin manor has a good location and the scenery is very good.

 Chapter 1181

    <h4>Chapter 1181</h4>


    After that, he built it!?


    Do you want to be so tough?


    Mu Shinian feels that the whole person is the same as having seen the market.


    Not a few billion can''te? Isn''t that area said to be a prime location?


    Thin shallow felt that he was being stared at. When he turned his head, he saw mu Shinian gesture a thumb at him in surprise.


    Thin shallow Leng, recalled what he said, smiled and said, "do you like it there?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head, then nodded again.


    Why don''t you like the umtion of so many RMB.


    "I''ll give it to you if you want to like it," said Bo qianen in azy voice


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    eldest brother.


    This is the ce where you bought the first pot of gold in your life. It must be of great significance. How can you just give it away.


    Thin and indifferent eyebrows, back to her, can urately guess what she is thinking.


    He pulled his lips and said, "nothing. For me, it''s just a ce to live. It was more... Impulsive in those years. When I just moved out of Bo''s house, I wanted to make a sensation in everything, so I made such a manor."


    Later found that, in fact, the ce isrge, there is no benefit.


    Apart from two chefs, a gardener, a driver and a housekeeper, he and the white haired tiger are the only ones left.


    So, it''s empty.


    But at that time, for him, it was just a ce to live.


    If you''re big, you can live.


    If you''re small, you can live.


    Therefore, there is no need to think so much.


    If it''s good, live. If it''s bad, he has more ces to go.


    Therefore, it is not so much his home as his temporary residence for two days when he is in a good mood.


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "it''s really boastful."


    That style is nothing like the current shallow style.


    Although his life now is quite boastful.


    But it has be introverted.


    The manor was full of pompous words from top to bottom.


    Whether it''s the shape or the decoration inside.


    She also knows the goods. She can see it at a nce.


    Thin and shallow lips, with a few scattered smiles.


    "It seems you''ve never seen it seriously."


    He said.


    Mu Shi read and said, "what have you seen?"


    Bo Qian bowed his head in embarrassment and continued to wash fruits and vegetables. After half a day of silence, he began to have some difficulties: "that is, a club is said to be the most luxurious gold consumption cave in the city."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    For a long time, she remembered that there was such a ce, and then the whole person was stupid again.


    "That ce, too, is yours?"


    Thin shallow nodded hard.


    Mu Shinian is a little confused about what to say.


    She knows the club.


    Yes, but I haven''t.


    Because she always felt that it was too exaggerated.


    Those who go are people worth tens of billions.


    Moreover, the name of which club is also very shy, called gilding.


    From the name, we can roughly see how formalistic this ce is.


    However, she really didn''t expect that this mysterious ce would have something to do with Bo shallow.


    "You built it again?"


    With a shallow grace, it is probably difficult to talk about the ck history of the past.


    "However, that is not used to irritate people. This is useful."

 Chapter 1182

    <h4>Chapter 1182</h4>


    "At the beginning, there was no club of this level here, and some rich people would boast their identity. Therefore, they would not go to those ordinary clubs. I specially built such a ce so that they could go."


    So he''s in business.


    This is understandable.


    Mu Shinian can''t think he''s really boastful.


    Mu Shinian can''tugh or cry.


    What kind of ck history is this.


    It''s really thin.


    On the way to death, it''s gone forever.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand her psychological state of mind. She nodded and smiled helplessly: "you really have a mind."


    After setting the consumption level, those who boast of their identity certainly don''t want to go to the clubs where everyone can go. It''s better to show off their identity or be superior. Anyway, their identity is grasped. The rest depends on how the so-called rich people choose.


    Thin and shallow is really powerful.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help admiring.


    In turn, she was curious again: "no, that club has a history of seven or eight years."


    That is to say, Bo Qian started working on the club when he first went to college.


    Thin shallow nodded: "yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t know what to say.


    This is the so-called genius.


    It''s amazing how talented you are.


    Mu Shinian silently raised a thumb and cast aplex look at thin and shallow.


    How old was he then.


    It''s just college. Is it so tough?


    No wonder, he doesn''t like the Bo family at all. It''s estimated that he will give up his talent if he goes to the Bo family.


    You should just let him do it himself.


    There are not so many restrictions, and it''s easier to y.


    Mu Shinian thought.


    Thin shallow started cooking. After a while, the smell floated over.


    Outside the door, there was a sudden sound of unlocking.


    Mu Shinian was curious and stood up in amazement. As a result, he saw Tang and songing in with a ck face and some cleaning tools.


    When I saw her, I was stunned on the spot.


    Mu Shinian was also stunned by his shape.


    "What are you?"


    Tang and Song dynasties had a broom in their left hand and a mop in their right hand. There was a vacuum cleaner under their feet and an apron in their hand. The whole person looked like a nanny.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help taking a breath and couldn''t calm downpletely.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    A face in Tang and Song Dynasties was ck and white, white and purple. Finally, itpletely turned blue and white: "is thin and shallow back?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to the kitchen and finally reacted.


    She nodded and said, "by the way, are you here to clean?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not anymore.


    He hasn''t touched these things in his life.


    As a result, I had toe here because of a shallow sentence.


    Tang and song felt that they were all bad.


    He took a deep breath and his anger soared into the air.


    He felt that the whole person would be burned by the fire.


    "Shit, Bo Qian, you''re back. Won''t you say it!"


    He was directly angry.


    Bo Qian specifically exined that he woulde to clean every two days. He came. As a result, the man hase back. Then he came back to clean a ghost.


    Bo Qian came out of the kitchen and looked at the shape of the Tang and Song dynasties. The corners of his lips were slightly selected. It seemed that he was in a good mood.

 Chapter 1183

    <h4>Chapter 1183</h4>


    "You''re quite punctual."


    Tang and song felt that he was about to crack.


    However, before splitting again, he must clean up the thin shallow and slowly crack again.


    Otherwise, it''s too unbnced.


    "No, won''t you tell me when youe back? I''m so old that I haven''t even cleaned my house. In other words, why can''t you call the cleaner over? Why do you have to let mee?"


    Do you know how many vases I broke?


    Do you know how many times the vacuum cleaner has broken down?


    You don''t know?


    Because of such a disgrace, I will never say it.


    Tang and song murmured in the bottom of their hearts.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a while, and then he tangled for a while before opening his mouth: "that''s hard?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song felt that he was really dying.


    He really wants to do it.


    Mu Shinian is too annoying.


    Thin and shallow is too annoying.


    They''re all so angry.


    "Shit, I don''t care."


    Tang and song threw away the mop, opened a chair and sat directly on the table: "if you don''t give me an exnation today, I won''t go."


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes. He looked at mu Shinian. The two people picked the tip of their eyebrows. It was cold and light, and there was no mood fluctuation in it.


    For a long time, shallow said, "yes, I''ll treat you well."


    The Tang and Song Dynasty gave a snort.


    Bo Qian almost grabbed the spat and flew directly to his head.


    He went back to the kitchen.


    Tang and song curiously looked at mu Shinian. Someone was there. She was embarrassed to continue arguing with thin and shallow. She had to pick up the magazine with little nutrition and read Q again.


    Tang and song looked at her and frowned: "you go out for a trip. How can you be so thin?"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment and said, "nothing, just sweating too much."


    This seems to be an excuse.


    Tang Song frowned: "do I look so easy to cheat? What did you do? All of a sudden, both of you disappeared. It''s hard to find you. I thought you did something dangerous with Bo shallow¡°


    "It''s all right." Mu Shinian emphasized it helplessly; "It''s just that I came back from ying around. It''s time for the exam. I''m under great pressure."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song heard three words of great pressure and looked at her in silence: "you really think I''m easy to cheat."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said; "No."


    It''s just that those things can''t be said.


    "Forget it, forget it." Tang Song said: "at that time, I was waiting for Bo Qian to contact me. I couldn''t contact him at all. Well, I ran away all at once. I thought something had happened. When I saw youing back, it would be all right. I don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "well, yes."


    Juste back.


    Some things, or she is too impulsive.


    Without a good n, I acted so impulsively and recklessly, but fortunately, the result was good.


    Without too much conflict, it''s no problem.


    Although Bo Qian knew about the existence of senior brothers, as long as Bo Qian didn''t ask, she wouldn''t take the initiative to say it.


    After all, there are too many things involved behind it.


    Thework behind her is really not generallyplex.


    Mu Shinian was filled with emotion.


    Tang and Song dynasties also have some feelings.

 Chapter 1184

    <h4>Chapter 1184</h4>


    "Speaking of it, you two are really on the same road."


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously.


    Tang and song burst outughing and said, "I mean, you two are really together."


    "Each one is so deep that when you really want to say something, you can''t say it."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "well, yes, you''re right."


    Tang and songughed: "But I also used to makeints about it. I didn''t know that I could find any object. He wanted to marry him. But he was rejected by him. He did not care about anything. So I thought," thin and shallow people like this are estimated to be lifelong bachelors. As a result, I learned that he was going to be engaged. " I was really shocked by the news. "


    Mu Shinian looked at the direction of the kitchen.


    She was really excited when she suddenly learned the news from the mouth of Tang and Song dynasties.


    "He was." Mu Shinian tangled and directly changed the wording: "was he very angry at that time?"


    Tang and song did not know that they were caught in such a trap unconsciously.


    So, I recalled the scene at that time and exined my words directly.


    "That''s not true. You don''t know. I invited Bo Qian out for a drink as a celebration for hisst day of being single. As a result, I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect."


    He thought it was funny: "at the beginning, thin and shallow was like going to kill someone. His face was very smelly. He said that when you came, you must find a reason to clean you up, and then let you pack up and leave. At that time, I heard him say several ways, such as getting off the horse, pretending to be abnormal, or simply letting the big baby he raised scare you."


    "As a result, the next day, he was directly depressed. You were too strong. He felt that he had been insulted, but he still had no n to give up, so he pulled it and nned a lot of ns."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian finally heard the real version.


    ording to her imagination, it was the same.


    So Bo Qian is really deceiving himself.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    Tang and song were also amused by her appearance.


    He nced in the direction of the kitchen and said, "don''t tell Bo shallow. If this goes out, I think it will be cold."


    This is a basic integrity, and there is still a sense of time.


    She nodded and vowed, "don''t worry, I understand."


    Tang and song thought of something again and continued, "by the way, there''s another thing."


    He took a cautious look at the kitchen, covered his mouth and whispered, "he was nning to pull some youngdies to act in front of you."


    "Even people have been selected, but I don''t know what''s going on. As a result, it''s useless. He gave those youngdies a lot of money and told them to go away."


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect this.


    She asked curiously, "why?"


    Tang and song covered their mouths, smiled and said, "what else can you say?"


    "Make you jealous and leave by yourself."


    Mu Shinian was more speechless: "how can I be jealous."


    Tang Song shook his head:

 Chapter 1185

    <h4>Chapter 1185</h4>


    "That''s not necessarily true. Think about it. When a girl talked to Bo Qian, she regarded herself as Bo Qian''s girlfriend. She swaggered and cheated for a long time. How about you, you''re Bo Qian''s future wife. With such an identity, you can''t say you''re holding chicken feathers as an arrow like that girl. So, Bo Qian''s side Law, there is still a realistic basis in it. "


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand at all.


    What''s good about this... nning.


    Is it worth putting this hand at the end and nning to use it as the final killing move?


    "Too childish."


    Mu Shinianmented.


    Either way, it''s a little childish.


    Tang and song also nodded: "but there''s no way, young master Bo. Sometimes, it''s so childish."


    Mu Shinian felt a little funny.


    This is not a point. It''s really childish.


    She sighed.


    It happened that Bo Qian came out. Tang and song shut up immediately.


    Thin and shallow eyes turned around between them and couldn''t help but wonder, "what did you say?"


    What he said must not be known by Bo shallow.


    Both shook their heads with tacit understanding.


    Thin shallow frown: "didn''t say anything, why are your expressions so strange?"


    The two continued to shake their heads.


    Thin shallow was sure that the two men must have said something behind his back.


    His face sank, and he didn''t mean to be angry. He just smiled at the Tang and Song dynasties.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties suddenly had a cold back, and it seemed that the person who suffered was himself again.


    Mu Shinian obediently picked up the magazine and read it. It seems that nothing has happened to what happened just now.


    ¡­¡­


    The Tang and Song dynasties were also guilty.


    Therefore, I dare not continue to be picky.


    The whole process was very cooperative.


    But thin and shallow looked at him from time to time, which made him feel that the whole soul began to tremble.


    "Hahaha, it''s thin and shallow. I didn''t expect that your meal is so delicious."


    "It''s thanks to miss you. Otherwise, I don''t think I can eat thin cooked meals all my life."


    "But then again, you''re OK. You''re going to learn to cook for your daughter-inw. I really underestimate you."


    Mu Shinian eats calmly. Looking at the Tang and Song Dynasties is like looking at a fool.


    Thin shallow is almost the same. I feel that making friends with such people is a little lowering my IQ.


    Only Tang and Song Dynasties insisted on changing the topic.


    "But speaking of it, do you cook in a shallow way?"


    Bo Qian doesn''t look like a person who can cook.


    Mu Shinian bit his chopsticks and muttered, "I can''t cook."


    Tang and song were shocked.


    what the hell.


    He knows that Bo Qian likes to yearn for the times.


    The kind you like very much.


    However, he really didn''t expect that he was willing to cook for mu Shinian?


    This kind of thing is surprising and unusual.


    Thin shallow frown, for his words, the opinion is very big: "I cook, do you have an opinion?"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties immediately waved their hands.


    He dare not have an opinion.


    He dare not have an opinion.


    He''s just talking.


    "Eat your meal."


    He interrupted him coldly.


    Tang and song bowed their heads and dared not make a mistake. They continued to eat silently.


    Then, after a while, he couldn''t help Tucao: "makeints about your meal."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Thin shallow took a look at him, well, said from the bottom of his heart, if you specifically contact, you probably will do very delicious.

 Chapter 1186

    <h4>Chapter 1186</h4>


    After dinner, mu Shinian took the initiative to clean up.


    Thin shallow directly began to clean up: "no, you''re busy. I''ll juste."


    Mu Shinian looked at the joking eyes of the Tang and Song dynasties. After being speechless for a long time, he decided to go back to the house to y.


    If he looked at it like this again, he was afraid that he would miss and directly kill the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and song stood aside, watching Bo Qian skillfully do housework. After washing the dishes, they wiped them with paper, and then put them in the disinfection cab.


    What he looked at was shaking his head


    "Look at your situation, you really intend to develop into a virtuous wife and mother."


    Thin and shallow, his face sank, and he rushed over with an eye knife.


    Tang and song immediately avoided: "Cheng Cheng. When I didn''t say it, however, you can''t know by looking at it. When I looked at you before, I always felt that your future would either destroy yourself or die alone. I didn''t expect it now..."


    "There''s nothing unexpected." In contrast, thin and shallow had to look a lot more open. He pulled his lips and said in a loose voice: "she is almost seven years younger than me. I am so much older than her. There are some things I should do, and I won''t refuse."


    What a wonderful man this is.


    I can''t see how I killed others or put others to death before.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties exaggerated their shoulders and looked with some helplessness and sympathy: "do you really intend to live like this in the future?"


    I don''t understand this sentence.


    Tang and Song said, "that is, firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea?"


    Thin shallow put thest te in the disinfection cab, then squeezed the hand sanitizer, washed the handle, dried it, and thought of lighting a cigarette. However, he touched his pocket and found that it was empty.


    Seeing this, Tang and song immediately took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it along with a lighter.


    Thin shallow but then, just shook his head: "I quit smoking. In the future, if you want toe over, don''t smoke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Song almost crushed the cigarette on his hand.


    He looked at Bo Qian in shock. Finally, he patted him on the shoulder with great sympathy: "you look like those old men at dinner. You are afraid of your wife. The key is that people are not old enough to marry you. There are so many variables in the future. How can you be sure that she will marry you in the end."


    Thin shallow didn''t get angry after listening, but smiled: "look at her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song dynasties were a little worried.


    Really, I can''t extricate myself from falling in love.


    More importantly, it seems that he fell into it unterally, which has been in this state. If Mu Shinian really falls in love with him one day, will bo shallow go to heaven?


    When the Tang and Song Dynasties thought of a future scene, they couldn''t help shaking.


    The world is crazy.


    A good person, after a single love affair, it bes like this.


    Don''t you think he''s good for a good career.


    Thin shallow looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties, and suddenly thought of the little elder martial sister. He was silent for a moment, but he still said, "where''s your girlfriend?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song dynasties were really in a thin and shallow situation, leaving him alone. He suddenly interrupted his thoughts. The whole person was stunned. Instead, he slowly opened his mouth: "what do you ask her to do? How do you ask her? Do you have any ideas about her?"


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes, really like looking at an idiot.


    Tang and Song dynasties were cautious:

 Chapter 1187

    <h4>Chapter 1187</h4>


    "I tell you, brother and wife can''t be bullied. If you go too far, don''t me me for not giving you face."


    Thin and shallow nced at him contemptuously. He really couldn''t stand to get together with this idiot.


    He sighed and said coldly, "I''m not interested in her. Idiot!"


    It doesn''t matter that Tang and song were called idiots.


    What he said was, "you''re not interested. What else do you ask so much?"


    Originally, Bo Qian wanted to ask a little about the brotherhood and expressed his concern. As a result, the two hundred and fifty in the Tang and Song Dynasties was better. He directly talked about the topic to death.


    I''m so shallow that I can''t wait to drive people out.


    But at the thought of the state before the Tang and Song Dynasties, I couldn''t help sympathizing.


    That girl, he only met once.


    There was no opinion or impression on her. It was just that when he was not independent, the Tang and Song Dynasties suddenly brought a little girl one day, and then introduced them happily that this was his girlfriend.


    Thin shallow didn''t take it seriously.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were rebellious, rebellious and crazy. He had many girlfriends. This girl would not be thest, so he just held it at the beginning. Maybe the Tang and Song Dynasties preferred this girl.


    But only a few points.


    It can''tst forever.


    So I didn''t take it seriously.


    Later, when the girl had an ident, he knew that the Tang and Song dynasties were really trapped.


    He advised him several times, probably meaning, don''t take it too seriously. There are so many girls. It''s not easy to treat her as those who broke up before.


    Then, Tang and song got drunk. When he sent it back in person, he yed a wine mania with him.


    Tang and songined that he didn''t understand anything at all.


    At the beginning, Bo Qian thought that he really didn''t understand. There was nothing special about that girl. In other words, those girls were not very ordinary before. However, the Tang and Song Dynasties still kept changing.


    It''s just that he didn''t say these words.


    There is no result in being serious with a drunk person.


    So, at that time, he just followed the words of the Tang and Song dynasties. Yes, he didn''t understand.


    Now, people who are very simr to that girl appear again.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were dying again.


    Thinking of this road, Bo qian can''t calm down.


    A person needs to be destroyed several times before he can be clean.


    Thin shallow was silent for a while before he said, "haven''t you been with hertely?"


    Tang and song were stunned: "how do you know?"


    She gave him a pale look.


    Isn''t that nonsense?


    Of course he knows.


    Because he saw the little elder martial sister in another ce and was with a bunch of people who looked very dangerous.


    And your girlfriend doesn''t look guilty at all. It seems that he has made up his mind. He won''t tell it.


    This fact is too strange in.


    Tang Song frowned: "you care so much about another girl. You won''t be angry if you mu Shi Nian there."


    It''s like chicken and duck talking.


    Thin and shallow frowned, and there was a hint of thought-provoking distress in his expression.


    "Don''t you wonder where she went?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song dynasties were silent.


    Thin shallow whispered and said, "after all, she will be your person. Even if you ask, it''s natural. If you don''t ask, it''s abnormal."

 Chapter 1188

    <h4>Chapter 1188</h4>


    Tang and song, er, gave a cry and scratched their heads helplessly.


    "I''m afraid to believe her."


    "How long have you known each other, and you believe her?"


    Thin shallow directly interrupted him: "I have no problem with her. I just feel that your rtionship mode is a little strange."


    Tang and song calm down and can figure it out.


    Thin is really not so boring.


    In other words, it''s not boring enough to be interested in his girlfriend.


    But just now, he was in a hurry.


    After the reaction, there''s nothing to tangle with.


    Tang and song sighed heavily and said helplessly, "I still choose to believe her."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow doesn''t say much.


    However, he can already foresee what bloody things will happen in the near future.


    Tang and song patted thin and shallow shoulders, with some helplessness on their face: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    ¡­¡­


    inside bedroom.


    Mu Shinian was sitting on the carpet, holding a pen in his hand, writing down a string of numbers on the nk paper.


    Then, take pictures and send them.


    At the other end of the video, Ye Ling looked at it and said, "Shi Nian, you are so powerful."


    "Such a difficult subject will."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t feel how powerful he was.


    "Just think right." Mu Shinian propped his chin and continued to turn over those questions.


    Ye Ling was about to treat her as a Goddess: "OK, OK, is there anything else?"


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "it''s gone."


    "OK, I''ll continue to read. If there''s a problem, I''lle back to you."


    Mu Shinian nodded and cut off the video.


    After the video was cut off, she grabbed a pen and scribbled on the draft paper.


    A te of cut fruit came in.


    Mu Shinian looked up and hid the scribbled paper.


    "I see." Thin shallow collected the messy desktop and put the fruit in front of her.


    Mu Shinian said, "I''m tired and pass the time."


    Thin shallow took out the paper, shook it open and took a look. A group of matchmakers were ying Taijiquan, just like the action design, one pattern and one action.


    Funny and fun.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and said slowly, "your painting is pretty good."


    Thispliment is uneptable to Mu Shinian.


    "That''s it. It''s easy. Everyone can draw."


    Thin shallow took away the paper and said, "give me this."


    "... what are you doing with this?" Mu Shinian couldn''t understand: "if you like painting, I''ll draw you a better one."


    What do these matchmakers look like.


    "No, that''s it."


    Thin shallow said, looked at her spirit and said, "go out to eat in the evening."


    Mu Shinian was about to refuse. Bo Qian said, "a new hotel with a good environment."


    Mu Shi read Oh, and half believed and half doubted.


    "Nothing else. Go out and rx." Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed it on her head, gently dawdling twice.


    Mu Shinian looked up nkly and looked at him.


    Girls have ck eyes and clean eyes.


    Thin shallow breath, inexplicable suffocation, blinked, and recovered his calm. He calmly didn''t open his eyes and didn''t dare to look any more.


    "I''ll go out first. You''re busy."

 Chapter 1189

    <h4>Chapter 1189</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded. His intuition was shallow. There was something strange, but if he looked carefully, he couldn''t see why.


    Thin shallow went out and sighed heavily.


    He reluctantly rubbed his head twice, with a bit of obscurity in his eyes.


    You can''t do that.


    Mu Shinian is not an adult.


    If he did anything, he would be like a beast.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help taking a breath and walked towards the bathroom.


    don''t worry.


    He told himself calmly.


    take your time.


    Don''t scare her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian went to take care of his family in the afternoon.


    Gu Yan was there. He was still the same. He was indifferent to everyone. When he saw Mu Shi Nianing over, he just picked his eyebrows and said, "I''ve lost a lot of weight recently."


    "No appetite."


    Mu Shinian replied coldly. After sweeping around the living room, he walked directly back to the garden.


    She has been here several times. If she can''t find Tong Wanzhi, she usually stays there.


    Gu Yan looked at her background, put down his cell phone, smiled and asked, "your mother has prepared a pile of things for you."


    Mu Shi read his footsteps, looked back and looked at him indifferently: "so?"


    Gu Yan smiled and asked, "you''re so smart. You must know what I''m going to say. Your mother never took care of you before. You might as well think about it carefully. When did she suddenly treat you so well?"


    Mu Shinian probably knew what he was going to say. He pulled his lips and raised a dim light between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Many things can deceive themselves and others without mentioning them, but once they are mentioned, they really change all the vor.


    It seems that even thatyer of false camouge has been pierced.


    The rest is a bloody embarrassment.


    Gu Yan sighed and looked at her sympathetically: "look at you now. As soon as you hear what you say, you run back with joy. I really sympathize with you. You are thin. What do you want these false feelings to do?"


    Mu Shinian just listened quietly.


    After listening, the corners of the lips evoked a faint smile.


    It''s like a mockery.


    Gu Yan rubbed his forehead and seemed very embarrassed: "I don''t have any conflict of interest with you. I just sympathize with you and pity you. That''s why I told you this."


    "Think about how your mother gave you up in those years. Now, it''s not true that all those moral conscience havee back because of pregnancy. You think too much."


    "Isn''t that your level of protection she wants? In other words, if you weren''t with Bo Qian, do you believe that Mu Shiran was with Bo Qian at the beginning? Your mother certainly won''t care about your life and death. What she did to you today can also be done to Mu Shiran."


    "You probably won''t have those mother daughter rtionships you want in your life. How about you? You know it''s like this. Do you want to continue to deceive yourself?"


    Mu Shinian was still silent.


    What Gu Yan said is actually right.


    Therefore, she knew that she was not his opponent at all.


    The most correct way is to stop deceiving yourself and others.


    But


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at Gu Yan. His voice was cold: "I want you to take care of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This temper is so stubborn.


    Gu Yan shook his head helplessly andughed.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it."


    Mu Shinian walked in silence.

 Chapter 1190

    <h4>Chapter 1190</h4>


    The back garden is very beautiful.


    nting all kinds of precious flowers, Tong Wanzhi especially likes to fiddle with flowers and nts. Therefore, Gu Shenghua specially went to various ces and nted them in the back garden in order to make peopleugh.


    In fact, if you count it up, Gu Shenghua is really not bad for Tong Wanzhi.


    Without this skill, they will benefit their mother and daughter in the future.


    Even if Gu Yan is in charge of the family in the future, he will not fail to live with two girls.


    So, I''m still too anxious.


    Tong Wanzhi was fiddling with flowers and nts. When she heard the sound, she turned around. She held her stomach and smiled gently: ing."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian put the tonic on the table: "these are for you."


    "I don''t need these." Tong Wan Zhi smiled and asked her to sit down and said, "you''re going to have an exam soon. Don''t have a headache."


    "Soon, the exam will begin next week." Mu Shinian speaks truthfully.


    Tong Wanzhi stroked his stomach: "I don''t know what you said to Shi ranst time. I think she''s in good shape recently."


    "Nothing, a little stimtion."


    "You just have a way." Tong Wan Zhi seems to be in a good mood recently: "Shi Ran is going to take the exam, and I have prepared some things for you. You can take them backter."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked at her stomach.


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled and said, "he can already move. He may have just learned to move recently, so he moves more frequently." With that, she waved to Mu Shinian, smiled gently and said, e and try."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and was very strange to this move.


    Tong Wanzhi waved to her: e and have a look."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and passed.


    Tong Wan Zhi grabbed her hand and pressed it on her belly. In a gentle voice, he said, "wait a minute."


    Mu Shi Nian said.


    She waited for almost a minute before the little life in her stomach moved slowly.


    Mu Shinian stared round.


    Little life seemed to notice someone and moved several times excitedly.


    Mu Shinian felt fetal movement for the first time. She was a little excited: "he must be very alive and outgoing."


    Otherwise, how could it move so badly.


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t helpughing: "yes, some time ago, he began to move. Later, he moved better and better. He can feel that if someone outside, he will move more."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    This is the so-called life.


    Tong Wanzhi added: "recently, Shenghua seems to have epted the child."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "isn''t that very good?"


    She withdrew her hand and received: "he can ept it, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Tong Wanzhi shook his head: "he can ept it. It''s useless. The final decision is still in the hands of the family. Sheng Hua must give them some face."


    "You don''t have to think too much." Mu Shinian stared at her stomach, remained silent and said, "it''s no use thinking too much at this time. They are no longer satisfied and dare not do anything. At most, they are behind their backs, or even in front of you. Don''t listen to what some don''t have."


    Tong Wan Zhi listened to her analysis quietly, and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked up.


    She said with emotion: "when you read, you are more stable. With your words, I feel much more at ease."

 Chapter 1191

    <h4>Chapter 1191</h4>


    Mu Shinian pretended not to hear her voice over, but nodded.


    Tong Wan Zhi patted her on the shoulder: "well, go back. Don''t eat anything at random during this time. Pay attention to rest."


    "OK."


    When mu Shinian finishes, he will leave.


    Tong Wan Zhi exined again behind him: "don''t forget to take things away."


    "OK."


    Mu Shimian walked out absently.


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shiran leaned against the door. When she came out, she looked at her. Her eyes were a little cold.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care at all, didn''t bother to say hello, and went out in silence.


    Mu Shiran red at her before returning to the small garden.


    Tong Wanzhi probably knew that she woulde, so he was not surprised at all.


    Mu Shiran sat beside her and muttered wrongfully, "Mom, why don''t you ever tell me these words."


    It''s been like this since before.


    Tong Wanzhi won''t reveal a word to her about taking care of her family.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at his daughter.


    She''s been biased since before.


    In fact, she thought, I can''t me her.


    Few people will like the way mu Shinian looks.


    In the past, when she was in the small town, mu Shinian didn''t get her into trouble. Every time something happened, she asked her to apologize and apologize to others.


    For such a problem child, she can''t be med for being entric.


    On the contrary, Mu Shiran is very good, obedient and hardworking. When others mention her, they are all envious.


    The daughter gave her face.


    She thought that in the original situation, even if another person would make the same choice for her.


    So she did nothing wrong.


    Not now, not in the future.


    She just chose a road that looked easier.


    However, who could have thought that mu Shinian had such a beautiful turnaround.


    If Mu Shiran had gone to the Bo family at the beginning, would she have a higher status in the Gu family now, and she would no longer have to look at Gu Yan''s face?


    One grew up with her, and the other separated from her for several years


    However, there is still a gap between them.


    Thinking of this, Tong Wanzhi felt more unfair.


    No wonder Mu Shiran hated her so much.


    Because it was her chance, they let her out with their own hands.


    Mu Shiran saw that she was distracted and asked curiously, "Mom, what are you thinking?"


    Tong Wan Zhi was silent for a moment and said, "those things are moreplex and dark. They are not suitable for you."


    "But you told mu Shinian." Mu Shiran was very unbnced: "I also want to know these things. I can help. Even if you tell mu Shinian, she can''t do anything if she doesn''t rely on thin."


    Tong Wan Zhi shook his head: "Shi ran, you shouldn''t get involved in these things. Sometimes Nian stays here, and no one dares to move me. Once he moves, he will offend mu Shinian. You''re right. Bo Qian behind her. He is so obsessed with mu Shinian now. Do you think if there was an ident, would Bo Qian move a few people to vent?"


    Mu Shiran stared in amazement.


    Tong Wanzhi said: "among them, they are certainly looking forward to someone doing it first, but no one dare to move. Don''t you find that they have stopped a lot recently?"


    "I don''t tell you. It''s not that I don''t believe you or can''t share with you. It''s just that some things are too dirty. I also want to protect you and don''t want you to touch."

 Chapter 1192

    <h4>Chapter 1192</h4>


    Mu Shiran looks at Tong Wanzhi in shock.


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled bitterly and touched her hand. His face was very kind: "am I very selfish?"


    Mu Shiran was stunned and shook his head.


    At the beginning, she was really angry because Tong Wanzhi didn''t tell herself anything. She felt that she was not valued at all. In other words, because mu Shinian was with Bo Qian, she lost her qualification to be relied on by her mother.


    As a result, I didn''t expect this to be the truth.


    Mu Shiran''s face suddenly became a littleplicated.


    She looked at her mother for a long time and said, "Mom, No. you''re not selfish."


    Tong Wanzhi smiled with an unidentified emotion: "even if I''m selfish, I can''t help it. Shi ran, I grew up watching you when I was young. I still have to be partial to you."


    Mu Shiran leaned against her mother''s arms, smelled the speech and smiled contentedly: "I know, mom, you didn''t do anything wrong. Since mu Shinian is qualified, let her y her role. Besides, you didn''t let her do anything, just let her support her."


    Tong pulled the branch, put his chin on her head, looked at the green vines and started to stay in a daze.


    She is really a selfish person.


    These years, I didn''t expect Mu Shi to read well.


    It''s just that she can''t look back.


    There is nothing wrong with her choosing this road, even if she has to pay some price, it should be.


    Tong Wanzhi sighed heavily. His face was shining with an uncertain light.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went back with a pile of things.


    The wound on her body hasn''tpletely healed, so she doesn''t dare to move things at all, and the driver doesn''t dare let her touch it.


    "Miss mu, just let it go. I''ll juste. If your wound cracks, how can I tell young master Bo?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to say that she was really not that serious.


    But she felt that as long as she dared to move it, the driver would cry.


    Think about it. Forget it.


    Mu Shinian sighed with emotion: "OK, please."


    "No trouble, no trouble, no trouble at all."


    The driver said, immediately picked up the boxes and ran into the house.


    It seems that mu Shinian ising to give a hand for fear of beingte.


    Mu Shinian took a breath and went in. When the driver finished moving therge and small boxes, she sat on the ground, took a knife and opened the boxes.


    There are food, drinks, dry goods... And a schoolbag.


    Mu Shinian stared at the schoolbag and took it for a long time. She stared at the schoolbag for a long time without moving.


    Gu Yan is right.


    She knows what Tong Wanzhi is thinking.


    If you are so kind to her, you probably want her to protect her.


    Her attitude can make those who secretly want to make small moves quiet in an instant.


    She''s just trying to protect herself.


    That''s all.


    Mu Shinian put his schoolbag back, picked up his mobile phone, thought for a while, and then pressed a number.


    The phone is over there. Answer it soon.


    "Miss mu, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a while and said, "find a way to let those people know that I went to take care of my family this afternoon."


    Xiao Hei gave a sound and reacted instantly; "Oh, you''re talking about those people, just..."

 Chapter 1193

    <h4>Chapter 1193</h4>


    He tangled for a while and said, "what do you care what they do?"


    "Do as I say." Mu Shinian looked at his hand and thought of the strength of the child kicking himself just now. He sighed helplessly and said, "let them know that I''m looking forward to the arrival of the child."


    Xiao Hei is a little worried.


    "You are really a good man."


    Mu Shinian thought that he had lost his base not long ago. He couldn''t help joking: "where is it?"


    Xiao Hei smiled twice and said; "Can''t you? If I were you, I wouldn''t let go of anyone who abandoned me before."


    Speechless Tucao makeints about "it''s so easy. After all, it''s my mother."


    "I care about her."


    Xiao Hei''s angry opening: "Miss mu, I really sympathize with you. Think about it. Before marrying the Bo family, she once came to you, didn''t she? Not only didn''t, but she didn''t ask for more than ten years. That was more than ten years. As a result, when she wanted to marry, her daughter was reluctant to give up and went to get you back. It''s the same now. It''s estimated that she wanted to use your hand to evaluate those Storm, she doesn''t really care about you. "


    I makeints about Tucao: "you know."


    "Then I''m just talking about things." Xiao Hei couldn''t help fighting back.


    Mu Shinian said perfunctorily, "OK, thank you. Go to work."


    She hung up the phone.


    Looking at the schoolbag with a headache, I thought about it and hung it up.


    Some things, once started, are difficult to end.


    Mother''s side of the matter, the future for a long time, she is expected topromise.


    But she has no other way.


    That''s it first.


    Maybe, in the future, one party will take the initiative to figure it out.


    ¡­¡­


    After the driver sent the man back, he called Bo Qian.


    "Young master Bo, Miss Mu looks fine. She looks like what she looks like when she goes in and when shees back. No, her mood is not affected at all."


    "By the way, Mrs. Gu also gave her a pile of things and didn''t let Miss Mu move. Don''t worry."


    After listening, Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    Tong Wanzhi asked mu Shinian to go back. It must be because of those broken things.


    ording to Mu Shinian''s character, I must have to promise, and I will do well.


    It''s true. I''m sure mu Shinian is soft hearted.


    For a moment, I didn''t know whether to scold mu for being stupid or to say that she was too soft hearted.


    Even if they are rted by blood and are so bad to her, they should break up the rtionship earlier.


    Saved a lot of trouble for herter.


    The high-rise buildings in the house are waiting for his orders.


    Thin shallow unhappy, just looked at those people, and then frowned: "Why are you still there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people fell silent.


    Everyone''s face looks quite wrong.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Someone couldn''t help but want to speak and was stopped immediately.


    "No, nothing. Young master Bo, we''ll go down first."


    What else did the man want to say? He was dragged out by thin shallow force.


    The door closes.


    The high-level dared to protest; "No, what are you doing with me?"


    "You don''t see. Young master Bo doesn''t have the mind to work at all. You still go up and give away your head. How can you think of it?"


    "..." the man looked confused: "no, he''s not in the mood for work. What is he going to do?"


    "Who knows." Someone thought about it and said, "I guess it may be the ancestor."


    The man immediately fell silent.


    "Then say goodbye!"


    If it was the ancestor, Bo Qian would definitely break up with them!

 Chapter 1194

    <h4>Chapter 1194</h4>


    What is a faint king.


    Look, it''s just thin and shallow.


    Moreover, mu Shinian is still the only favorite imperial concubine of others.


    A group of people stared at each other. Finally, they all sighed helplessly. No one dared to say more.


    After all, this is an agreement reached within theirpany.


    As long as ites to Mu Shinian''s head, we should give in to everything.


    Otherwise, Bo shallow will y with them.


    Thinking of this, a group of people looked at each other, and finally shook their heads reluctantly: "scattered, scattered, what''s the matter, Ming ba."


    A group of people looked at each other.


    It seems that this is the only way.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian went back, he called mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian seemed to have just returned, as if he was still eating, and his voice was like a little hamster.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help but hook his lower lip on the phone: "don''t eat,e out, I''m here in the supermarket."


    Mu Shinian seemed to swallow the things in his mouth before opening his mouth; "You want to cook?"


    Her voice sounded a little excited.


    Bo Qian gave a sound and said, e out."


    "... would you like to go by yourself?"


    Mu Shinian said, "I don''t choose. You can buy anything."


    Thin shallow speechless: "are you sozy? Have you been at home all day today?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Bo Qian''s apartment is very advanced. She has all the relevant equipment in it. This afternoon, she read a book in the garden all morning, then went to the cinema in the afternoon, and then went home to stay in a daze.


    So it seems that her day has been quite full.


    "Well, it''s still the supermarket?"


    Bo Shanen gave a voice, which seemed to have a smile.


    Mu Shinian reluctantly got up from the sofa, changed his clothes, directly stepped on his slippers and went down.


    Then, thin and shallow walked together in a ck suit with a girl wearing casual clothes, with her hair tied disorderly and taking off her shoes. The painting style looked strange.


    Mu Shinian also realized.


    She lowered her head and looked at her shoes. After a few seconds of silence, she said helplessly, "what, I''d better go up first."


    After all, it seems that it will be regarded as an alternative.


    Thin shallow directly pulled her wrist and walked in: "it''s all right."


    After mu Shinian went in, he saw that the people in the supermarket were all aunts and uncles, and some people who had just left work... In this way, it seems that it is thin and shallow, which looks strange.


    After all, mu Shinian estimated that there were more uncles and aunts.


    Thin shallow nced at her: "what are youughing at?"


    Mu Shinian immediately shook his head: "it''s all right."


    Mu Shinian coughed and said calmly, "I just think this ce is full of fireworks."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow is more speechless.


    "Then I''ll take you to the vegetable market next time."


    This is not necessary.


    Thin shallow picked a few dishes and threw them in. As soon as he looked back, he saw mu Shinian running towards snacks. He followed and silently reminded her: "don''t eat these recently."


    Mu Shi read it out and put potato chips and chocte in it.


    Then he bought two more packets of sugar.


    Thin shallow really can''t see it anymore: "you''re going to have an exam next week."


    He also checked it on the Inte.


    During the period of college entrance examination, we should pay special attention.

 Chapter 1195

    <h4>Chapter 1195</h4>


    This can''t eat, that can''t eat, otherwise, in case of gastrointestinal problems, it''s really bad.


    Mu Shinian looked at him: "I know."


    So.


    Then she put two packets of biscuits and a bottle of drinks in the cart.


    Bo shallow saw that she was going to sweep the past, so he took it away directly.


    "You''ve given me enough. It''s not that you don''t want to eat, but you can''t eat these recently."


    "You pay attention to these." Mu Shinian was surprised: "don''t worry, it will be fine. Besides, I often eat these things."


    "No."


    Thin shallow directly carried her away; "I asked you toe down for a walk, not to move these junk food."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "not junk food, just..."


    "Come on, stop talking."


    Thin shallow interrupted her: "I''ll put these things away for you when I go back. I''ll eat them when you graduate."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned fiercely.


    "You won''t just feed me grass these days."


    Thin shallow picked up a Chinese cabbage and showed her the number; "This is not an ordinary grass."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the price, and then muttered, "import is great."


    Thin shallow followed her helplessly.


    Mu Shinian knows nothing about cooking. He can only walk around behind Bo Qian. After two rounds, the cart is full.


    Mu Shinian was afraid that the potatoes on it would roll down and pushed it in. As a result, a girl next to him suddenly bumped into her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have time to react, so he was caught by someone.


    The next second, her body crashed into a warm embrace.


    The girl identally sprained her high-heeled shoes. When she stood firm, she found herself bumping into someone and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian felt that this matter was a small matter, and it didn''t matter.


    However, thin and shallow hugged her, and her face became very ugly.


    His face was gloomy.


    The girl was also frightened when she saw this. She said, "well, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to. I''m sorry."


    Although mu Shinian''s wound was touched a little, it didn''t hurt very much. She pulled thin and shallow: "it''s okay, forget it, I''m okay."


    Bo qianen said, holding her waist in one hand and holding the cart in the other hand, he went directly to the counter.


    The girl and others walked away and finally rxed. She raised her hand and touched her forehead. Then she found that she had a cold sweat.


    The girl took a breath and said, "I''ll go. It''s terrible."


    The man just now was terrible.


    She just identally bumped into the girl, just once. As a result, the man felt like he was going to kill himself.


    Don''t exaggerate.


    The girl patted her heart and walked away carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    When you get home.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa with a te of nuts in his hand.


    She stared at the people in the kitchen one by one, like a hamster.


    Bo Qian''s cooking has be more and more powerful recently. She feels hungry when she smells the fragrance.


    Thin and shallow seems to have a pair of eyes behind his back; "No more snacks."


    Mu Shinian continued to bite nuts.


    It''s delicious, but she still likes snacks.

 Chapter 1196

    <h4>Chapter 1196</h4>


    Thin and calm: "in another week, you can eat anything you want."


    Mu Shinian bit a nut and said vaguely, "crayfish."


    "Yes."


    "Barbecue."


    "Yes."


    "Korean cuisine."


    "Japanese cuisine is no problem."


    "Durian crisp."


    "Don''t you like Durian?"


    "Everyone says it''s delicious."


    "Is that why you want to try?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded, thought for a moment and said, "I still want to eat stinky tofu."


    "... didn''t you eat thisst time?" Thin shallow turned over: "I vomited in one bite and depressed the boss of the store for a long time."


    Mu Shinian quibbled: "I apologize."


    She respects every delicacy.


    Thin shallow ah said, "so, do you want to eat?"


    "Try another one." Mu Shinian sighed: "Ye Ling said that if you don''t eat stinky tofu, you will miss a great delicacy and have a lot less fun in life."


    Thin shallow calmly listened to her nonsense: "there are many delicious foods that don''t taste strange."


    Thin shallow silently nodded his head.


    Mu Shinian recently ate light food. Therefore, as soon as she mentioned those delicious food, she couldn''t help imagining: "also, hot pot, but it''s too hot in summer."


    Thin shallow shook his head: "turn on the air conditioner."


    "You''re right."


    Mu Shinian held his chin and asked, "can you make hot pot?"


    Bo shallow paused and replied, "I can learn."


    "Is there anything else?"


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the sofa, asionally took a nut, put it in his mouth and bit: "dessert."


    "I will."


    Mu Shinian stared round in surprise.


    Can you even do this?


    Thin shallow said: "I can make honey and soak sugar water."


    Mu Shinian thumbed up: "nothing else?"


    "No." Bo Qian said truthfully, "learning is not difficult anyway."


    Mu Shinian thought of his previous interest and made several desserts, which almost blew up the kitchen.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Bo Qian continued to ask.


    Mu Shinian truthfully: "I can''t remember for a moment."


    "Well, take your time." Thin shallow thought for a moment and said, "do you have a n for the summer vacation?"


    Two or three months of summer vacation.


    If you don''t make good use of it, it''s a little boring.


    Mu Shi thought about it and said; "No."


    "How did you spend your summer vacation before?" Thin shallow asked curiously.


    The materials he first investigated, the parts about Mu Shinian, are estimated to be what she is willing to be seen. No matter how he investigates, he can''t find out the rest.


    Therefore, the great probability is to think about yourself.


    "In the past, work." Mu Shinian said: "coffee shops, or milk tea shops, or go to the library as administrators. There are few things, and the ie is OK."


    "A little further?" Thin and shallow frown.


    Mu Shinian is only a teenager.


    Did you start making money to support your family so early?


    Mu Shinian recalled and said, "in the past, when I was with my grandmother, she would take over the zero line work, and I would help her, or do farm work and harvest rice. Also, set up a stall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow surprised to turn around.


    Mu Shinian smiled at him; "My grandmother is very good at manual work. Wait a minute."

 Chapter 1197

    <h4>Chapter 1197</h4>


    With that, she went to the bedroom, turned out the treasures she collected, and then showed them to Bo Qian: "you see, these are all made by my grandmother."


    Thin shallow stared at the little things in her hand, hairpins, hair hoops, exquisite and lovely pins and pendants... They are really beautiful and unique.


    "In that area, my grandmother does the best manual work, so her business is also the best. When it''s good, she can earn three or four hundred yuan at night. If there are many people on holidays, she can turn it over."


    Mu Shinian thought of the past and smiled more: "but my grandmother''s eyes are bad, so I have to help her look at the money. Some people are immoral and will take fake money."


    Bo qianen gave a sound, which seemed very unexpected: "isn''t it bad luck to meet you?"


    Mu Shinian nodded with guilt: "yes."


    It''s really tragic.


    She remembers several times when others refused to change money and relied on them, saying it was their fault.


    At that time, she seemed to start directly with people.


    The man who hit almost wanted to be a new man.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Between his looks, he held a look of yfulness: "yes, in the end, my grandmother went to apologize."


    Thin shallow raised her eyebrows. It seemed that she could think of the kind old man leading the bent but stubborn girl to apologize. As a result, the girl still looked like I didn''t do anything wrong.


    It''s really stubborn.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "it seemed quite... Frightening at that time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow thought that mu Shinian would fight endlessly and had to fight with each other. It was really scary.


    "It''ll be all rightter." Mu Shinian thought about it, frowned, and then continued to talk; "Because everyone is afraid of me. Fortunately, it didn''t affect the business."


    "Why?"


    Bo Qian asked curiously


    Generally speaking, when mu Shinian''s temper is so bad, customers should be quite afraid.


    Mu Shinian said, "because they know that nothing will happen as long as they don''t provoke me. My attitude is quite good."


    She is not so indiscriminate.


    If anyone bullies her or her grandmother, it will be endless.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help but give up a thumb.


    Mu Shinian expressed an open-minded eptance.


    It was no big deal.


    She doesn''t like to offend people, so she won''t hold on to her as long as no one annoys her.


    She is still very reasonable.


    Bo Qian went back to cook.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and stared at his background, some inexplicably stunned.


    Thin shallow this condition, ording to her grandmother''s words, should be very popr in the blind date market.


    After all, if you only look at the shape, it will be arge number of people.


    Plus, I can cook.


    Besides, he''s so rich.


    Mu Shinian suddenly remembered what many people had said.


    They say Bo shallow likes himself.


    Do you really like yourself?


    Mu Shinian touched his face.


    Why would anyone like her besides grandma?


    She looks very ordinary.


    Besides, he has a good temper.


    Nor will she be spoiled like Mu Shiran.


    So, her appearance should be very annoying.


    Why does Bo Qian still like himself.


    Click.


    Put a te on the table.


    When I think about it, I have a pair of thin eyes.

 Chapter 1198

    <h4>Chapter 1198</h4>


    Men''s eyes are dark, deep and blurred, with a bit of warm light... It''s very different from the usual iceberg.


    Mu Shinian felt that he was going to fall into it.


    She quickly stopped opening her eyes, stared at the dish and couldn''t help but eyebrow: "you''re a good cook."


    Shallow grace.


    There is still some pride.


    He''s been practicing in private for so long. What if he can''t cook such a dish well.


    "What were you thinking just now?"


    Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shi read Er, scratched his chin gently with his fingers, and his tone was very light: "I didn''t think about anything. You''re very powerful."


    Thin shallow chuckled: "you can''t change the topic."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows as if he hadn''t heard what he said.


    "Well, No."


    "Eat."


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything, even didn''t ask what she did today.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip, stood up and went to the kitchen to help get things.


    After dinner, I still wash the dishes thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian was going to help. Although she really doesn''t like washing dishes, it''s OK to wipe the dishes.


    As a result, as soon as she took the paper towel, she was taken away by thin shallow.


    "It''s too heavy. Go and sit."


    Then, the bowl in Mu Shinian''s hand was taken away.


    Mu Shinian stared at the chopsticks and blinked silently.


    Her wound has almost healed. It''s just a bowl. What''s going to happen.


    Mu Shinian was forced to sit on the sofa with a textbook in his hand. He read it for a long time and didn''t see anything.


    After that, she began to worry again.


    I feel like I''m useless.


    In the past, you could eat any packet of instant noodles happily. Unlike now, you not only have a strong appetite, but also be more and morezy.


    Mu Shi read the book silently.


    If this goes on, she won''t really be a waste in the future.


    This is terrible.


    Mu Shinian quickly shook his head.


    Thin shallow looked back and saw mu Shinian scrambling to get a book. The action looked too funny.


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head quickly, picked up the book directly and put it aside: "no, I went back to the house to read."


    With that, mu Shinian went straight back to his room.


    It seems that it really means to run away.


    Thin shallow Shanshan raised his hand and touched his nose. It looked very innocent.


    What did he do? He scared mu Shinian away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian forced himself to read the textbook and received a call from Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling said excitedly on the phone, "my male god just contacted me and asked me which school I want to test, ah!!!"


    Ye Ling screamed on the phone for more than ten seconds, and then slowly calmed down.


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the sofa, propped his chin and asked casually, "who''s surnamed Zhou?"


    "Well, yes." Ye Ling was very excited: "when I read, I felt that I was motivated. I said, after my ideal school, guess what my male God said?"


    "What?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Ye Ling screamed again.


    Mu Shinian hurriedly took away his mobile phone.


    A scream came from the microphone.


    It''s quite loud.

 Chapter 1199

    <h4>Chapter 1199</h4>


    Thin and shallow came in with fruit. When he heard the speech, he was startled.


    "What happened?"


    Mu Shinian shook his mobile phone silently, and then opened his mouth carelessly: "someone is making spring."


    There was silence on the phone.


    Even Bo Qian was silent.


    He looked at his cell phone and probably understood it. Like understanding, he nodded: "I understand."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "Well, good."


    Thin shallow smiled and came out: "OK, talk slowly."


    With that, he put the fruit on the table, told twice and went out.


    After waiting for others to leave, Ye Ling burst into tears and said, "Mu Shinian, you''re too bad!"


    This is not aint, this is clearly a shame.


    Mu Shinian listened calmly, and the corners of his lips tilted slightly: "no, good students will also y secret love."


    Ye Ling screamed a few times and began to scream again.


    Mu Shinian is used to it. She calmly takes away her mobile phone to avoid being deafened by her voice.


    Half a dayter, she finally felt something wrong.


    "No, when did you know? I didn''t say, how could you know?"


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "what do you say?"


    "No, how on earth did you know?" Ye Ling was about to cover her face. She hesitated awkwardly for a long time before she opened her mouth: "no, Shi Nian, how do you know? I really think I didn''t say anything."


    "It''s still useful to say." Mu Shinian was speechless: "it''s written in your eyes."


    "When you see him every day, your eyes begin to shine."


    Ye Ling''s face became more red when she said that: "woo, is it so obvious?"


    "Well, I can see it anyway." Mu Shinian thought for a moment and added: "however, the one surnamed Zhou, like you, is a school bully who doesn''t listen to external affairs. He shouldn''t see it. He will take the initiative to ask you about it and want to be in the same school with you. It''s estimated that he is also interested in you."


    Ye Ling is more shy.


    She seemed to roll on the bed for two times before she finally said, "ah, how do you know so clearly."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "I can see it."


    Isn''t something obvious?


    "You mean, is he really interested in me?" Ye Ling''s uncertain rhetorical question.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "don''t worry, don''t think so much now, wait until the exam is over."


    Ye Ling is so excited that he can''t sleep tonight.


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly and said, "you have to go to a school with him first, don''t you?"


    Ye Ling gave a cry and found that he seemed to have said a lot of nonsense


    "I see!"


    Mu Shinian is very pleased; "Well, good. Go to bed."


    "No, I''m still curious." Ye Ling said, "you''ve never been in love. How do you know so much?"


    Mu Shinian was cold. He didn''t seem to think of what he said.


    She was silent and said, "is it strange to know this?"


    Ye Ling coughed and suddenly reacted.


    "That''s right. You have a thin skin. You will know these things."


    Mu Shinian was more silent.


    Ye Ling seemed to finally react, smiled twice and said; "Well, whatever, I''ll hang up first, ha ha ha."

 Chapter 1200

    <h4>Chapter 1200</h4>


    I was disturbed by her screams about one night.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and stared at the mobile phone in a daze.


    Also, what do you mean she''s thin.


    She has nothing to do with Bo shallow.


    She has nothing to do with Bo Qian.


    What does it matter?


    friend?


    It seems that it is a little closer than friends.


    What is this?


    lovers?


    Mu Shinian blushed and patted her on the cheek twice: "you''d better not think about it. There''s nothing at all."


    As soon as Bo shallow came in, he saw mu Shinian patting his cheek.


    He was stunned and looked a little strange.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian''s hand froze and put it back. He looked calm: "nothing, there are mosquitoes."


    "... I''ll give you a fragrance."


    Thin shallow went to the bookshelf, lit a incense, and then covered it. Only a little fog surrounded it.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but want to give thin shallow a thumbs up.


    It''s really virtuous.


    Thin shallow looked at the time and said, "ready to go to bed."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read aloud. He stayed on the sofa and didn''t want to move very much.


    Still holding the phone in his hand.


    Thin shallow walked over and directly put her mobile phone on the table: "go wash and get ready to go to bed."


    Mu Shinian muttered, "you are like my grandmother."


    They treat her like a child.


    It seems that only they treat her as a child.


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "well, you''re still a few months away from adulthood."


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "yes, I''ll go to bed."


    Thin shallow left with satisfaction.


    The door closes.


    Mu Shinian stretched out her hand to get the mobile phone. As a result, she thought of Bo Qian''s words. She seemed to do so. Inexplicably guilty, she sighed, retracted her hand and walked silently to the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian got up early.


    She sat on the bed and looked at the calendar she had bought and ced on the head of her bed. She was silent and opened another page.


    Another day passed.


    In three days, there will be an exam.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and stared at the calendar.


    Her high school career ising to an end.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, stretched out his finger and gently poked the cactus twice.


    The door was knocked twice.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, turned back and said, "I''m awake."


    "Well,e out quickly. It''s time for breakfast."


    Bo Qian said that and walked away.


    Mu Shinian went to wash, then changed into new clothes and went out.


    The food is ready.


    Mu Shinian felt that he had really be a little waste.


    The point is, she''s not conscious at all.


    She even thought it was good.


    Mu Shinian opened his chair, sat down, and then began to eat.


    After two bites, she looked up again and looked at the man in suit and shoes opposite: "are you going to thepany?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow nodded and said, "there''s something to deal with."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian bit the fried dough sticks and couldn''t help feeling.


    Thin and shallow is really powerful.


    The food is really delicious.


    "Don''t eat anything."


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.


    Mu Shinian thought that he would mention those words again. When he was about to say something, Bo shallow suddenly opened his mouth again: "you haven''t eaten much of the things your mother gave you. You''re worried that your stomach will be unbearable."


    Mu Shinian bit the fried dough sticks and looked at him in surprise.


    Thin shallow hooked his lower lip: "I''m not unreasonable to that extent."

 Chapter 1201

    <h4>Chapter 1201</h4>


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and the corners of his mouth also smiled.


    "OK."


    She''s still strange.


    Why did Bo Qian suddenly be so calm.


    Without asking, she reviewed what had happened at home.


    "She gave me something to eat, asked me some words and cared about me."


    Shallow picked up the milk and took a sip. What he clearly thought was not the same thing at the bottom of his heart, but on the surface, he pretended to be nothing: "she is your mother. It''s right to care about you."


    Mu Shinian also nodded.


    "Yes, it should."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian went back to thepany.


    He has a pile of things to deal with.


    But mu Shinian will have an exam in three days.


    Therefore, today''s thin and shallow efficiency is surprisingly high.


    A meeting, all the follow-up work arrangements have been made.


    The people in the meeting room are collective fools.


    Each one stared at thin shallow in amazement.


    Thin shallow closed the document, covered the pen cap, and then looked at the people; "Is there any doubt?"


    Even my assistant didn''t respond.


    Thin shallow frown: "if not, I''ll go."


    With that, he stood up directly, looked at the assistant and said, "if you have a problem, don''te to me these days."


    "Ah?"


    The assistant said strangely, "well, who should I look for?"


    Love who.


    Bo Qian underestimated a sentence in his heart. On the face, he left some face for the assistant: "Chairman, vice president."


    With that, he picked up the document and went straight out of the door.


    In the absence of the chairman of the board, the people in the room naturally focused on Bo Ye.


    Thin Ye looked at the crowd, directly stood up and slowly opened his mouth: "I''ll find him and say something."


    Next, there are several big cases that need to be handled superficially.


    Even what he said doesn''t count.


    When Bo Qian suddenly left, many things are expected to be postponed.


    The shareholders couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Yes, go and talk to Mr. Bo."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so sudden."


    "Don''t say it in advance."


    A group of people interposed in.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic.


    Bo Yeforts him twice and goes out.


    Fortunately, Bo Qian went back to the office, and he almost caught up with him all at once.


    "You wait."


    Bo Ye stopped the man directly.


    Bo Qian nced at him, went straight back to the office, turned on theputer, replied to several emails, and then turned off theputer.


    When I looked up, I saw that Bo Ye was still there.


    He frowned and his voice was a little unhappy: "what else do you have?"


    Bo Ye opens his mouth in embarrassment: "where are you going all of a sudden?"


    "What, where?"


    Thin shallow looked at him strangely.


    Bo Ye smiled and said, "suddenly, there should be a reason why he didn''te to thepany for several days."


    "No reason, tired."


    I don''t even bother to think about excuses.


    Thin Ye listened and just smiled: "you suddenly disappeared some time ago. When you came back, you also used this reason."


    Bo smiled: "it seems so."


    Bo Ye looks at his cold and iparable appearance, and the corners of his lips can''t help but arouse a sneer.


    Look.


    It''s really good to be reborn.


    Bo Qian''s yful attitude can even be the president of such arge group. Moreover, those people under him dare not say a word for such a sry.


    What about him?


    Conscientious.

 Chapter 1202

    <h4>Chapter 1202</h4>


    He made such a great contribution to the group. In the end, as soon as the genuine young master came back, he had to abdicate immediately. He can''t have any resentment and dissatisfaction about it.


    Otherwise, he is not sensible.


    He''s not good.


    He will be treated as a thorn in the eye by the so-called father.


    Thinking of this, Bo Ye''s whole face began to be distorted.


    Thin advised looked at him calmly, and a yful smile was aroused at the corners of his lips.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have a problem?"


    Bo Ye quickly restrains the anger on his face.


    He squeezed out a gentle smile and said in a calm voice: "how could it be? I just think if you really have something urgent, there''s no way. If there''s nothing urgent, you''d better not leave. Otherwise, many things in thepany need to be signed by you."


    Thin shallow grace, the voice is still very loose.


    "Yes, I''m not free."


    Thin shallow cleaned up his things, picked up the documents, mobile phone and car keys, stood up coldly: "if it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye looks at Bo Qian leaving without expression. There is no dissatisfaction on his face.


    After they left, his face sankpletely.


    So many things to do.


    As a result, the young master said to leave without considering the consequences.


    He came to clean up the rest of the mess.


    The door was pushed open.


    A shareholder came in and said angrily, "what''s his attitude? He''s alone with thepany. He cane and go if he wants. Is he really the president when he is so capricious?"


    Bo Ye''s face is also ugly.


    He was silent and opened his mouth coldly; "I can''t make a decision on this matter. After all, it''s up to him now. As a small vice president, I don''t dare to take care of his affairs."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The shareholder was angry and cold: "what''s your name? You''re the greatest contributor. What is he? He robbed other people''s things and took all the credit to himself? What''s he doing? I don''t believe it. Everyone will convince him so!"


    Bo Ye was in a bad mood.


    At this meeting, he was so annoyed by the shareholder that his temper became more grumpy.


    "I''ll deal with it. He''s really capricious. Go back first."


    The shareholders probably saw that Bo Ye was in a bad mood, so he didn''t dare to say anything more at the meeting, so he had to continue: "well, I''ll go out first, and you''ll solve the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don''t know how much trouble to make in the future."


    Bo Ye nodded perfunctorily.


    After waiting for someone to leave, he picked up his mobile phone and hesitated for a while before pressing the button.


    The phone rang for more than ten seconds and dialed.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    Bo Ye told her what happened today.


    After that, he couldn''t help sighing: "Dad, there are really a lot of things in thepany recently. You really can''t go away. Do you want to talk to Bo Qian and let him... Let hime back."


    "I don''t think he has anything to do. He may be the same asst time. He ran out for a few days and came back."


    Bo Jinhua was silent on the phone.


    After listening, he said, "how''s your work these days?"


    Bo Ye knows that Bo Jinhua has a lot of eyeliner in thepany, so there is no need to lie on this matter.


    He said bluntly: "very good. Several cases handled recently are particrly beautiful."

 Chapter 1203

    <h4>Chapter 1203</h4>


    There was a slightugh over the phone.


    Thin Ye frowned and shook his fist uneasily. His face gradually became gloomy.


    But before long, Bo Jinhua over there began to make a sound again: "since he handles his work so well, what''s the problem with taking a few days off asionally?"


    As soon as Bo Ye''s face changed, his face became more ferocious.


    Bo Jinhua sighed on the phone and said gently; "Well, that''s it. Anyway, as long as there''s nothing wrong with Bo Qian''s work, he can do whatever he likes."


    After a pause, Bo Ye hears his dear father whispering on the phone, "it''s not troublesome. As a boss, he can do whatever he should do and ask for a leave. What''s the point¡°


    Generally, every time Bo Jinhua says this, he has stopped very wisely. That''s all.


    However, up to now, he is still stuck here and doesn''t want to give in at all.


    He has made such a concession for several years. He has been making such a concession since before. As long as there is a thin ce, he must give in.


    He must hide his light.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid things will continue to spread like this.


    "Any questions?"


    Bo Jinhua hasn''t heard Bo Ye''s answer for a long time. He can''t help but live on the phone and say, "if it''s okay, I''ll hang up first."


    Bo Ye''s face sank and couldn''t help but say, "Dad, the main thing is that thepany still has a lot to do."


    "He can''t get away with this meeting. Some cases need to be handled by him. If they are not handled well, many projects will be put forward."


    "Dad, I really can''t help it here, so I came to you specially. I can''t help him solve a lot of things. Otherwise, I won''te to you."


    After hearing this, Bo Jinhua just smiled and sighed helplessly; "OK, I know about this. Take back any documents that need to be signed and show me. He''s just taking a vacation, but he doesn''t say he won''te back. Where does it need to be so big?"


    "During this time, if you need any destination documents, please bring them to me."


    Bo Jinhua held his fist hard, answered a good word and hung up the phone.


    As soon as the phone hung up, his face becamepletely gloomy.


    There seemed to be ayer of frost on the whole person''s face, which could not be dispersed and melted. It was gloomy like pressing ayer of dark clouds.


    It can''t be scattered.


    Bo Jinhua hasn''t run thepany for a long time.


    So many things, he haspletely delegated power to them.


    No matter how big or small, he has let them take care of it.


    But now, in order to be shallow, I have made a specialeback in the Jianghu.


    What is the point of doting!


    Well, it''s my own.


    Bo Ye bit his teeth and knocked his cell phone out.


    With a bang, it fell apart.


    The phone broke.


    The secretary who entered the door came in and was startled. Some were helpless and stood at the door. He didn''t dare to go in or make a noise.


    Bo Ye turns back and looks at her; "What''s up?"


    The Secretary smiled awkwardly. With great effort, he reluctantly pressed back the panic.


    She took a deep breath and tried to speak calmly: "herees Dong Zhang, waiting for you in your office.

 Chapter 1204

    <h4>Chapter 1204</h4>


    Bo Ye nodded: "I know. I''ll go right away."


    The Secretary said well, looked at the broken mobile phone, deliberately pretended not to see anything, didn''t open his eyes, and gently said, "the vice president, if it''s all right, I''ll go out first."


    "Yes."


    After the secretary left, the door closed.


    All the sounds were cut off.


    Bo Ye looks at the mobile phone, bends over silently and picks it up. After that, he takes a deep breath and swallows all his anger.


    Not yet.


    At this time, he can''t be impulsive.


    It''s not time to turn against Bo Jinhua.


    Bo Ye takes a cold breath and goes out with a cold face.


    ¡­¡­


    In Bo''s old house.


    Bo Jinhua took a sip of tea and looked at Mrs. Bo, who helped him pinch his shoulder behind him: "isn''t it good for me to say so."


    Mrs. Bo has been the same since she came back from the hospital.


    Some topics, she will never take the initiative to mention.


    As long as Bo Jinhua doesn''t ask, it''s like he hasn''t heard of it.


    At this meeting, hearing Bo Jinhua''s question, she subconsciously panicked, but the next second, she resumed the appearance of a good wife and mother: "no, Bo Qian may have something to do recently, so she specially asked for leave for so few days."


    "It''s not a big thing. He always has his own ideas."


    "Really?" Bo Jinhua spoke slowly. Maybe he had a cold, so his voice sounded a little hoarse.


    He said slowly, "you can think so. It''s the best. Although he has only been in thepany for a few months, it seems that he is really talented. Otherwise, he won''t do so well."


    Mrs. Bo listened to him and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    But fortunately, Bo Jinhua couldn''t see her face.


    Mrs. Bo took a deep breath and said gently on her face, "that''s right. Now it seems that Bo Qian was just trying to make trouble with you. That''s why he was like that. However, people will always grow up."


    Bo Jinhua was very pleased: "it''s good for you to think so."


    "When is it now? I can probably know what he is going to do these days."


    Mrs. Bo frowned curiously and couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing?"


    Bo Jinhua said helplessly, "what else can you do? Mu Shinian is going to take the college entrance examination. It is estimated that Bo Qian will apany the examination."


    "Speaking of this, it''s really useless." He sighed: "I thought it was just for the so-called fate. As a result, I didn''t expect it. I really missed it. Bo shallow really found true love."


    Mrs. thin''s eyes turned.


    By the way, recently, in order to please Bo Jinhua, let himpletely dispel his doubts. She has no time to take care of other things.


    Therefore, she didn''t know that mu Shinian was about to take the college entrance examination.


    Bo Jinhua said: "speaking of this, Bo Ye is more obedient. He is looking for ady of the family, at least in the family. Moreover, the girl is obedient and sensible, which is also helpful to Bo Ye''s career. Unlike admiring the times, she has no other advantages except causing trouble."


    When Mrs. Bo heard this sentence, she proudly hooked her lower lip and showed an understanding look on her face.


    "You can''t say that. Maybe mu Shinian really has something that attracts Bo Qian. You know your son''s temper."

 Chapter 1205

    <h4>Chapter 1205</h4>


    Bo Jinhua sighed again and came out, but nodded: "that''s right."


    "It''s just that it''s still not good to admire the time."


    "So... Do you want to stop it?" Mrs. Bo asked curiously, "if this matter is not done well and is discovered by Bo Qian, the rtionship between your father and son will be destroyed." After a pause, she said again, "if you want to do something, you can let Bo Ye do it, anyway."


    After a bitter smile, Mrs. Bo continued: "anyway, the rtionship between their brothers is bad enough."


    Bo Jinhua stretched out his hand and patted her hand: "don''t say that. Trust them."


    Mrs. Bo smiled bitterly and shook her head: "I''ve figured it out for a long time. There are some things that don''t have to be forced."


    Bo Jinhua also smiled, took a cup of tea, took another sip, and then continued: "let''s talk about this. Recently, at the key time of Mu Shinian, if something happens to her, Bo Qian will not make a scene. If the young master''s temper breaks out, it''s OK."


    Mrs. Bo nodded, but her face was strange.


    Now, who doesn''t know that the thin weakness is to yearn for the time.


    If anything happens to her, she will be in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Ye receives a call from his mother, he has a terrible headache.


    "Listen to me, this method is absolutely possible. As long as mu Shinian is solved, we will be sure if she has an ident. Bo shallow may do something irreparable at that time. At that time, even if your father likes Bo shallow again, he has to look at the faces of others."


    "As long as the opposition is loud enough, are you afraid you can''t pull the thin down?"


    Mrs. Bo is very confident in the n.


    "Even if there are no consequences, as long as we can make Bo shallow unhappy, we have won."


    Mrs. Bo''s voice was very excited.


    Because of this, Bo Ye is more helpless.


    He took a deep breath, his expression a little twisted; "Mom, at this time, if you don''t control what you do, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "What are the consequences?"


    Mrs. Bo doesn''t mind. She also thinks that Bo Ye is too timid: "just listen to me about this. What can''t be done? No matter how powerful she is, how powerful can she be?"


    "Besides, we don''t want to do anything harmful. We just want to be mindful of the times and suffer a little."


    "Mom." Bo Ye said patiently, "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry about it. I''ll find a way."


    "What can you do?" Mrs. Bo said nervously, "don''t you find your father''s attitude? He''s all over Bo Qian now. Where can he see you? Moreover, you don''t think that Bo Qian has a little recently... He has begun to have an attitude of rectifying his evil ways. Just like him, what can youpare with others at that time."


    Mrs. Bo has blood in every word.


    Bo Ye''s face is getting more and more ugly.


    Mrs. Bo said; "Well, if you don''t want to deal with it, leave it to me. I''ll do it well. Don''t worry."


    "Mom..."


    He hung up the phone before he finished talking.


    Bo Ye''s face sank and angrily threw his mobile phone on the table.

 Chapter 1206

    <h4>Chapter 1206</h4>


    It''s useless!


    I really thought it was so easy.


    Bo Jinhua is more unhappy than anyone.


    If he wants to do something, will he turn to others?


    It''s a one sentence thing at best.


    However, Bo Jinhua actually said those words to Mrs. Bo. It is likely that he will use them as chess pieces


    As Mrs. Bo said, he will be a thug and bear all the responsibilities and consequences.


    In this way, their so-called father son rtionship will not be affected at all.


    But, in that case, what should he do.


    Bo shallow will spare no effort to revenge her.


    At that time, Bo Jinhua had no reason to take action. If Bo Jinhua didn''t intend to let him rise to the top at the beginning, it would be natural to take this opportunity to get rid of him, and no one would offend him.


    It can be said to be the most perfect killing move.


    His mother also has a brain, but Bo Jinhua refused such a good thing.


    Then it''s possible that he really wants both of them to be substitutes for the dead.


    Give them the wind and let them do it. They hide behind the scenes and take advantage of it.


    It''s really resourceful.


    His mother, I got to the first floor, and obviously I got to the second floor.


    But I was blinded and thought I could.


    Bo Ye has a headache against his forehead.


    I really have no brain.


    Really think that this inexplicable action can have any good results?


    Since Bo Qian has put down his work, in order to go back and apany mu Shinian, do you really think he will do nothing


    Thinking of this road and this ce, Bo Ye can''t sit still.


    He and his mother are linked together. If there is any problem with his mother, he may be finished.


    The Secretary almost bumped into him when he saw himing out in a hurry.


    The Secretary stepped back two steps: "vice president, you..."


    "Hold it first. I''ll deal with itter."


    Bo Ye gives a simple exnation and quickly walks away.


    The secretary was confused.


    Several people in the secretary room were also looking at each other


    "This is, what''s urgent?"


    Everyone shook their heads and no one knew what had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    There are only three days left before the college entrance examination.


    In addition to helping Ye Ling solve some problems, mu Shinian spent the rest of his time looking at the teaching materials and the papers he had done before.


    As a result, she couldn''t read it without reading a few words.


    Mu Shinian held her chin and stared at the materials. After reading them for a long time, she picked up her mobile phone again and clicked on a game. She just started ying two games, and the doorbell rang.


    Mu Shinian was silent, turned off his cell phone and stared at the door curiously.


    If Bo Qianes back, he doesn''t need to ring the doorbell.


    Who''s that?


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand, took the t phone, opened it, looked at the people outside the monitoring, wearing the working clothes of themunity property, a hat and a mask. He couldn''t see what he looked like at all.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and didn''t bother to answer.


    Outside the doorbell, a man''s voice came: "Hello, I''m the property owner. The downstairs owner reported that your house is leaking. Open the door and let me see if it needs to be repaired."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and listened to the man''s nonsense calmly.


    Her lips picked up, and her voice was scattered: "there is no owner downstairs, and there is no owner upstairs."

 Chapter 1207

    <h4>Chapter 1207</h4>


    The upper and lower floors are all thin and shallow.


    The reason is simple. He thinks it''s too noisy.


    So I just bought the upper and lower floors in one breath.


    The man outside the door was stunned. His face changed obviously. He reacted quickly and was about to run away immediately.


    As a result, he was caught by the security guard just two steps away.


    Mu Shinian looked at the door. The man ran away in a panic. She held her chin in boredom. She thought about it and called out.


    "Bo Qian, your house, almost entered the thief."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence on the phone.


    It seemed that the brake was applied immediately.


    Then, thin shallow blurted out: "how are you?"


    "All right, all right." Mu Shinian said slowly, "the thief didn''te in and was caught."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow came out with a sigh of relief. Finally, he silently warned her, "just stay there and don''t go out."


    Mu Shinian looked at the sky outside: "I think."


    "You don''t want anything." Thin shallow bluntly interrupted her words, and her voice was a bit indisputable: "no, you don''t want to, stay with me."


    ok


    Mu Shinian simplypromised.


    Anyway, she didn''t want to go out much. She just looked at the weather and wanted to go downstairs to bask in the sun.


    However, since Bo Qian has said so, forget it.


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone, read eye books, and looked at his mobile phone. After a few minutes of silence, he picked up his mobile phone again and opened the game.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Mu Shinian went downstairs and went to the property.


    Then, looking at the man disguised as a property, he was locked in a chair.


    Mu Shinian curiously walked over and pulled down his mask.


    After one look, she shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "Look for you."


    Thin shallow saw that she had a bottle of juice in her hand. She took it directly, unscrewed it and handed it to her.


    Mu Shimian took it naturally, took a sip and said, "check it. Are you a group of fish with those people¡°


    Saying this, mu Shinian suddenly stopped.


    Because it seems that she identally mentioned a sensitive topic.


    Thin shallow calmly nced at her, and the corners of her lips picked slightly; "Why not continue?"


    Mu Shinian coughed and really continued: "but it doesn''t look like it."


    "It shouldn''t be so stupid. It''s too rusty."


    Thin shallow looked at her again and looked at her nonsense calmly.


    "You continue"


    Mu Shinian sneered.


    What''s wrong with this?


    She''s not cowardly enough.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian began to analyze: "they came while I was here. I''m not sure. They came for me."


    "But I didn''tin."


    Therefore, it is still a shallow responsibility.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow.


    Inexplicably used, as if it was really a shallow mistake.


    Thin shallow was also admired by her.


    Very good, at least... The ability to throw the pot is increasing day by day.


    It''s very good. At least it''s much better than the previous way of being toozy to talk and defend.


    "Well, my fault."


    Mu Shinian nodded. Yes, yes, it''s your fault.


    Anyway, she won''t be wrong anyway.


    Even if she was wrong, she would never admit it.


    That''s it.


    Thin shallow speechless for a long time.


    How does mu Shinian do not blush and gasp.


    "I''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 1208

    <h4>Chapter 1208</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked up: "what do you mean?"


    "The scene will be a little bloody. It''s not very suitable for you." Thin shallow said a simple and clear sentence.


    Mu Shi read er for a long time before slowly opening his mouth: "well, I''ll go back first."


    A few steps after going out, she came back and stared at thin shallow''s big eyes for two seconds. Thin shallow calmly pulled down his half rolled sleeve, looked at her and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the person who was pressed on the ground, and his lips slightly smoked twice. He calmly said, "Oh, it''s all right. I don''t want to drink pigeon soup at night."


    "OK, I''ll stew ribs for you."


    A shallow opening to be kind.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "also, after dinner, I want to eat loquat."


    "OK."


    "That''s all right. You go on."


    When mu Shinian finished, he turned and left.


    in the house.


    The security guard looked thin and shallow.


    He began to roll his sleeves calmly again.


    The security guard yanked hard from the corner of his eye. After two people looked at each other, they said weakly: "young master Bo, that, we..."


    "It''s all right. You go out first."


    Thin shallow pointed to the man on the ground. The corner of his lips moved slightly and said, "I have a few words to say to him."


    Is that something to say?


    That''s going to beat people up!


    The security guard looked at each other, and the older one said, "well, well, it''s for their house, so we don''t mind our own business." With that, he looked at Bo shallow again and told him uneasily: "well, master Bo, be merciful, otherwise, I will be very difficult."


    Thin shallow didn''t look at him, but nodded.


    The security guard was relieved and immediately took the man out.


    The door closes.


    Thin shallow sneered. Without saying a word, he picked up the man''s cor and pressed the man directly on the wall.


    "Ah!"


    The fake property screamed and struggled powerlessly.


    "You, what do you do?"


    "As I said, there was a misunderstanding. I didn''t do anything at all!"


    Thin shallow didn''t say a word, dragged his cor, and suddenly hit the wall.


    With a crash of his head, the fake realtor almost fainted.


    Blood ran down his head.


    The fake property was startled and struggled even more.


    "You, what are you going to do? Let go!"


    Thin and shallow looked at him indifferently: "want to live?"


    Fake property seems to have never seen such a terrible person.


    The whole person was trembling.


    Thin and shallow, it looks really terrible.


    If an answer was not satisfactory, he thought, he estimated that he would really be sacrificed to heaven.


    "Don''t you say?"


    Thin shallow lip corner picked, looked at him dangerously: "if you don''t answer, it will really end."


    The voice fell, thin and shallow directly pulled people up, and they were about to fall to the ground.


    Such a fall would really open his head!


    In a hurry, the fake realtor suddenly said, "I say, I say, I say everything!"


    The speed of the fall suddenly stopped.


    The fake realtor came out with a sigh of relief.


    Thin shallow threw people on the ground like garbage. He pped his hands and leaned calmly against the table: "say it."


    Say, say what?


    The fake realtor was stunned and impatient when he saw thin and shallow, so he reacted.


    "Oh, yes!"


    The fake realtor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, ignored the pain and opened his mouth weakly:

 Chapter 1209

    <h4>Chapter 1209</h4>


    "Well, I, someone came to me, but I don''t know who it is. I haven''t even seen anyone, so I said, when things are ready, let me go to the designated ce."


    Bo Qian asked, "what''s up?"


    The fake realtor avoided his eyes and said weakly, "well, you see, I can''t do anything and I can''t get the money. If I say, can you let me go?"


    Bo Qian looked at him condescending.


    If your eyes can speak, I think you are really impatient!


    The fake realtor didn''t dare to say anything more. He hurried to say, "someone came to me and asked me to take Miss Mu away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian looks at him like an idiot.


    The security performance here is so good that such a person can sneak in, but the work on the property side is not in ce. This time, it is estimated that the security work should be strengthened. Besides, who mu Shinian is, he is not brainless. How can he be arrested so easily.


    No matter how you look at it, the other party is delusional.


    The fake realtor obviously didn''t expect this. He said with a distressed face: "well, the other party asked me to take people somewhere. Do you want to ambush and see if you can catch the behind the scenes, and then let me go?"


    He''s really wronged.


    Just touched the door. No one saw it.


    It''s really embarrassing to be beaten like this without making a dime.


    Thin shallow frown: "will the other party go there in person?"


    "Yes, that''s what I said." The fake realtor thought of his sad thing, and his tears suddenly fell down: "well, I really didn''t mean it. I was forced to be helpless. I urgently need money. Moreover, the other party also said that it won''t hurt people, so I did that."


    The other side''s voice gradually weakened.


    Thin shallow looked at him in silence and said in a strange tone, "I can''t see. You''re quite... Moral."


    And make sure nothing happens to the hostages before taking this list.


    That''s the brain. It''s not very smart.


    No wonder this brain can only do such stupid things.


    The fake property saw that he had been silent and opened his mouth weakly; "Well, sir, I''ve made it very clear. May I go first¡°


    Thin shallow sneer: "wait."


    "You, what else do you need to ask? I know. I''ve told you, sir. I beg you. I don''t want to do anything unreasonable. Yes, I really need money!"


    Fake realtors are crying.


    It was the first time he had such courage.


    As a result, he didn''t do anything and was detained.


    Bad luck.


    Thin shallow called in front of him: e down."


    Mu Shinian said oh and hung up the phone.


    The fake realtor looked at their interaction and couldn''t help being distracted.


    "Well, are you two lovers?"


    Thin shallow looked at him silently, as if he wanted to know what else he wanted to say.


    The fake realtor coughed and opened his mouth weakly: "I feel that you are still spoiled for her. I tell you, women are really spoiled. They will spoil people too much at that time. Unfortunately, you are yourself."


    With a thin face, he looked at the fake realtor as if he were looking at a neuropathy.


    Mu Shi read it down. It was estimated that it would take a few minutes. He rarely replied, "it''s none of your business."

 Chapter 1210

    <h4>Chapter 1210</h4>


    He can''t spoil his people too much.


    Besides.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t had a good life for a few days since she was a child. It''s hard to meet him. He wants to make up for what she has lost.


    Why do other girls have to lose their sense of time?


    Mu Shinian''s temper is really bad, but what''s the matter? She''s not an unreasonable person or a person who loses her temper casually... Besides, her temper almost doesn''t matter. In this way, few people dare to provoke her.


    The fake realtor looked at him sympathetically.


    He pointed to himself and said, "do you know what I used to do?"


    Bo Qian is not interested in knowing.


    The fake realtor introduced himself: "I used to be a rich man. Well, I finally met a girl I like. As a result, she stole all my family assets after dating for more than a year. When I was with her, I was just like you. I could be as good as I wanted to be to her. But it''s such a wolf who said to go and stole all my money."


    "This is my experience. Just listen to my advice."


    Thin and shallow looked at him coldly.


    After a long time, he held out two words: "fool."


    "Ah, there''s no reason to be rude." The fake realtor reluctantly breathed out, not to mention how gloomy he looked: "you really have to listen, you see, you spoil your girl. It''s estimated that it''s going to heaven."


    The girl who was about to go to heaven opened the door and came in. She just heard this sentence. She looked curiously at the man on the ground.


    Confused.


    The people on the ground were afraid to speak at once.


    Thin shallow said to her, "cooperate and catch someone."


    Mu Shinian said, "but I''m hungry."


    The implication is whether we can catch people after dinner, if timees.


    Thin shallow didn''t think about it and said, "OK, go again after dinner."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian went out.


    Bo Qian followed her.


    The fake realtor was stunned; "No, you..."


    Don''t go so far!


    Now the most important thing is not to find out the people first?


    Why did it involve eating?


    The point is, don''t these two people think it''s wrong?


    He makeints about bullet screenments.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, it''s already more than seven o''clock.


    The fake realtor squatted on the ground and was stared at by two security guards. He couldn''t go anywhere. When he saw someone finallying down, he raised his head.


    Then, more ran away.


    Mu Shinian still holds two loquats in his hand.


    Seems to be going to eat on the road.


    The fake realtor almost wanted to kneel down for both of them.


    "No, are you really so short of a bite? Why can''t you wait until you catch someone?"


    "You don''t have so much nonsense."


    Thin shallow coldly interrupted his words.


    "Call your people and say you''ll send them."


    The fake realtor was stunned and struggled; "Then when you catch someone, I can go, can''t I?"


    Bo Qian said nothing: "the beauty you want."


    Even if you don''t catch someone, you''re also smart. It''s none of this person''s business.


    I want to take credit for doing bad things. It''s a little too beautiful.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help muttering: "just your brain, you can''t help bute out to do this kind of activity and insult who."


    The fake realtor felt that his personality had been insulted.


    What do you mean these two people sing together? I almost hit him in the face.


    Although, he hasn''t been beaten.


    But I still think it''s too much

 Chapter 1211

    <h4>Chapter 1211</h4>


    Unfortunately, these two bosses are really calm.


    No one wants to talk to him.


    Thin shallow naturally took mu Shinian''s hand and said, "then proceed ording to the original n."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian is very clear.


    The fake realtor was more suspicious of life.


    "No, what do you mean by following the original n?"


    The two men looked at him again and were more calm than one.


    The fake realtor was almost choked by his saliva.


    People really attract each other.


    These two people stand together, and the painting style is iparably harmonious.


    Thin shallow is probablyzy.


    Therefore, mu Shinian said, "what''s your original n, just follow your original n."


    Get the man behind you out.


    The others are much simpler.


    The man was stunned and suddenly reacted: "what you said is, I''ll call now."


    "No, just go."


    With that, they went out the door.


    The fake realtor now wants to leave here, so he is very cooperative.


    After all, he''s just a little brother, and it''s not him who really does it.


    As long as his ount goes smoothly, naturally, no one will take care of him.


    Then he can leave happily.


    Thinking of this, the fake realtor not only has a high degree of cooperation, but also actively advises them: "well, do you want to bring more people? If you two have a lot of people, what if you find more people? Don''t you have a lot of money? You shouldn''tck these bodyguards."


    The fake realtor chattered all the way.


    Neither of them paid any attention to him.


    It looks very cold.


    The fake realtor felt almost myocardial infarction.


    He choked silently and dared not say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    It''ste at night.


    The fake realtor grabbed the person and smoothly came to the agreed ce.


    It was dark all around.


    Moreover, close to the water, you can always hear all kinds of voices, and the atmosphere is very strange.


    Even the fake realtor can''t help but stand up.


    He pretended to be calm, but his heart was very flustered.


    Time passed.


    The fake realtor whispered, "I, can I go? I feel it''s not very safe here."


    Neither of the two people in the car paid attention to him.


    The fake realtor felt like he was going to cry.


    What''s all this.


    As I knew, he would not take the job, nor would he take the job to sell his kidney.


    What are these two people? How dare they be bigger than each other.


    He really doesn''t want to apany them to death.


    But, it seems, there is no choice for him.


    Men are about to cry.


    Finally, after waiting for more than half an hour, a car finally came.


    The fake realtor finally picked up his spirits, but his face was still shaking.


    "You''re so easy to help."


    Thin shallow kind reminder.


    The fake realtor is about to cry.


    "Believe me, I don''t want to, but, however, I can''t help it. I can''t control it."


    I''m toozy to pay attention to him.


    Anyway, people areing.


    The people who came soon came here.


    Seeing the driver, he sneered: "you''re fast."


    The fake realtor was about to cry: "well, I can''t me you,

 Chapter 1212

    <h4>Chapter 1212</h4>


    When I left, I was found. I made a few more rounds before I came here. Don''t I want to cause trouble for you? "


    The man in ck nodded and said; "Very good."


    After that, he checked mu Shinian, and then took a bag of money out of the car and threw it on the driver''s co driver''s seat: "these are your reward. The rest will be hit on your card when I take the person away."


    When the driver saw the money, he pretended to be open-minded: "Wow! OK, you can find me next time you have any work."


    With that, he showed an insatiable smile.


    The man really disliked Tut, but didn''t say anything. He drove the fake property agent''s car coldly and left.


    The fake realtor took a deep breath, stood where he was, stared at the car and took a breath.


    What are they going to do?


    To blow up each other''s nest?


    But there are only two of them.


    The fake realtor took the bag of money and couldn''t help shaking. It''s not clear what the two people who have never yed cards ording tomon sense have done.


    But what if something really dangerous happens?


    After looking at the money in hand, the fake property still decided to quietly follow up and have a look. As long as he ensured that the other party was safe, he would go back.


    ¡­¡­


    The car was dangling. It was a long time before it stopped.


    The man went in.


    Then he came out again.


    Out of the door came a woman with a graceful figure, but she seemed to be invisible, with a mask on her face.


    She came out, looked at mu Shinian, who was still in aa, and pulled the corners of her lips slightly; "Well done."


    "Yes."


    His men bent over: "what should I do next? Young master Bo will get the news soon."


    "No, let''s detain her for a few days." The woman said, "good food and drink are provided, but don''t make any mistakes."


    "Miss, Jin Gui''s is very easy and can''t move."


    The subordinate was ordered: "OK, I know."


    The woman nodded: "good, I''ll go back first."


    "Yes, I''ll take you."


    Behind him, suddenly came some voices.


    The two men were stunned.


    Look back.


    The people who were tied up just now pulled off the rope calmly, and then sat in the car and looked at them coldly.


    "Good evening."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people were stunned.


    The woman''s face turned white in an instant.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and looked at the woman with a funny face: "speaking, I don''t seem to know you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman hid her face under the mask and gave it a hard blow.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled carelessly: "in this case, I don''t seem to have any hatred with you. After all, you people don''t deserve me to offend."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman bit her teeth hard.


    Only then did I know that I got into someone else''s suit.


    She looked at the man beside her.


    The man understood and rushed over immediately.


    Mu Shinian is not flustered at all.


    Just staring at the background, she felt inexplicably that she seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    But where is it.


    Mu Shinian is curious.


    Someone has attacked.


    But I couldn''t get close at all, so I was blocked by someone.

 Chapter 1213

    <h4>Chapter 1213</h4>


    Thin, shallow and expressionless clenched each other''s fists, and then joked word by word: "it seems that you are really impatient."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men gritted their teeth.


    The woman looked back and saw that her face became more ugly.


    Thin shallow lips corner, a loose open mouth: "thin madam, it seems that you have been too busytely."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bo was recognized at once, and her face was even more ugly.


    She looked at the bodyguard and made a quick decision: "stop them!"


    Mu Shinian sneered, jumped down and kicked the bodyguard away.


    "Ah!"


    The bodyguard screamed and almost didn''t get up.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, raised his hand and grabbed the man: "it seems that he came to me."


    Mu Shinian looked at him, curiously looked at the thindy who was about to run away, and frowned: "just let people go?"


    It''s against the rules.


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "I don''t hit women." Then he looked at Mrs. Bo and added, "moreover, it''s too cheap to beat such a woman."


    In this regard.


    Mu Shinian also has deep experience.


    She can''t do it either.


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course not." Thin shallow pulled on her hat and covered it. Then he said, "what does she care about most, or what is her biggest dependence?"


    "Oh."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness, but he couldn''t help arguing with him: "why did they start at this time?"


    "It''s still aimed at me. I don''t want me to take a good exam."


    "No¡°


    "Well, don''t think about these things. Let''s go back first and think slowly when the timees."


    Mu Shi read grace and felt it was reasonable.


    After all, it''s really toote.


    "I''ll drive. You go to bed first."


    It''s much easier to find out who did it.


    Wait until the time, and then deal with those things slowly. After that, even if everything goes well.


    If you count back, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Mu Shinian makes do with sleeping in the passenger seat.


    Thin shallow looked at her and pulled the corners of his lips slightly.


    They may not be interested in how powerful and capable they are.


    He is still the only one they want to move.


    As long as we contain mu Shinian.


    At that time, he will take the initiative to surrender.


    In the final analysis, the purpose is him.


    However, he has made it clear that there are important things to deal with these two days, and some people deliberately pretend they don''t understand, so it''s really no wonder he took action to clean up people.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip, and there was a cold color between his eyebrows and eyes.


    For a long time, it hasn''t dispersed for a long time.


    Since there''s nothing to look for, no wonder he did it!


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Jinhua happens to be going out today and won''te back in the evening.


    When Mrs. Bo fled back, she startled the servants: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bo ye came down from upstairs and said coldly, "nothing. My mother probably fell identally. I''ll deal with it. If you go down, you''ll never see what happened tonight. Otherwise, you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    The servant, who dared to say more, bowed his head, pretended not to see anything and went out.


    Bo Ye sees that there is no one around. He takes a deep breath. Some speechless walk over and hold the person.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1214

    <h4>Chapter 1214</h4>


    Mrs. Bo couldn''t say a word, but waved at him.


    Bo Ye frowns, "what''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Bo didn''t speak, just sweating.


    Seeing this, Bo Ye has to help someone up first, go back to the room, screw her a towel out, wipe her face, and pour her a cup of warm water.


    After Mrs. Bo drank it up, a trace of blood returned to her face.


    At this moment, before Bo Ye could speak, she said, "I''m fine."


    "Mom."


    Bo Ye reluctantly opens his mouth. His ck eyes seem to see through her whole soul: "are you looking for mu Shinian''s trouble?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bo''s body was stiff, and some did not dare to look into her son''s eyes.


    Bo Ye grits his teeth: "I warned you. You shouldn''t touch this. Did you turn a deaf ear to my words? Look, she doesn''t fall into your hands so easily. Finally, she''s not embarrassed."


    "Then I do it for you."


    Mrs. Bo couldn''t help defending herself.


    Bo Ye sneered: "for my good, is it really for me? You know from the bottom of your heart whether you are for me or yourself. Just, don''t use this as an excuse, mom."


    Mrs. Bo''s pupils contracted violently, stood up, lowered her voice, and asked, "ah ye, what are you talking about? Can I do it for myself? What can I do for myself? Don''t I still want to make you higher? Look at your father. What''s the pain of Bo Qian now?"


    Bo Ye is also a little angry.


    Once Bo Qian knows these things, it is estimated that he will be the first to retaliate.


    After all, of course, Bo Qian would not attack his mother, a woman.


    Moreover, his mother''s original intention was to stop mu Shinian, and then contain Bo shallow.


    Everyone''s ideas coincide.


    Thinking of this, Bo Ye''s mood is more irritable.


    He took a deep breath, sat down in his chair and said word by word, "you''d better tell me what you did first."


    Mrs. Bo pursed her lower lip.


    A little speechless.


    Bo Ye has a bigger headache: "it''s this time. What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it?"


    Mrs. Bo was also silent.


    A few minutester, she told the whole story.


    After hearing this, Bo Ye''s face became even more ugly.


    He raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. When he looked up again, his face was covered with frost.


    Mrs. Bo was frightened by his strange appearance and said helplessly, "what will I do? Will bo Qian tell this to Mr.? If Jinhua knows, will I be finished?"


    Bo Ye looks at her helplessly.


    I know I''m afraid at this time.


    If I had known, I would have gone.


    "No."


    "If Bo Qian wants to do anything, he won''t put you back."


    Catch him directly on the spot, then throw him in front of Bo Jinhua and put him back, so his mother can change her rhetoric at any time. At that time, as long as Bo Qian doesn''t get the evidence, it''s not too ugly to lose.


    It''s just, if you put people back.


    I''m afraid there are bigger ns.


    Bo Ye has a headache. He raises his hand and pinches his temple.


    A few secondster, he released: "during this time, you stay at home and don''t go out."

 Chapter 1215

    <h4>Chapter 1215</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bo looked at him hard and said, "you, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s not what I want to do, it''s what thin shallow wants to do." Bo Ye opens his mouth word by word: "after such a big loss, how could Bo Qian forget it.


    "But as long as you stay here, he won''t move you. After all, he probably doesn''t want to tear his face with his father."


    Not to mention a woman.


    Thin shallow also has its own principles.


    Woman, he will never do it.


    To say why, it should have something to do with his mother.


    Just now.


    Bo Ye sighs with a headache.


    If this matter continues to count, I don''t know who will be unlucky.


    ording to his understanding of Bo Qian, Bo Qian is expected to target him.


    In other words, in the end, unfortunately, he was the only one.


    What''s all this.


    Mrs. Bo was afraid all the way. At this meeting, she finally reacted.


    She grabs Bo Ye''s hand in fear and regards him as her only dependence.


    "You, do you want to say... Bo shallow will finally do it to you?"


    Bo Ye nced at her and didn''t even refute.


    Mrs. Bo was frightened.


    "You, it''s me. I''m sorry for you and me."


    Mrs. Bo can''t speak.


    Bo Ye shook his head and said, "it''s all right. Just don''t be so impulsive next time."


    He took a deep breath and said with a headache, "even if you want to do something, talk to me in advance. Don''t make up your mind alone. You can talk to me about anything you have."


    Mrs. Bo''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She nodded hard and said, "I see."


    Bo Yeen said, as if he was upset.


    "Well, mom, don''t think about anything. Your body hasn''tpletely recovered. First have a good rest and don''t think too much."


    Then he went out first.


    Mrs. Bo sat on the bed. She was frightened by the thrill of such a night.


    At this meeting, hearing Bo ye say so, her mood finally rxed a lot.


    Bo Ye was brought out by her. She is really capable.


    He said it was okay, then it would be okay.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    The assistant listened to what Bo Ye said, and the expression on his face began to be subtle.


    "Well, what''s all this?"


    "Who knows."


    Bo Ye retorts, with a headache: "she just wants to go to heaven step by step."


    "In fact, strictly speaking, we can''t me Mrs. Bo for her eagerness for quick sess and instant benefit. The main thing is that the chairman''s attitude is really a problem."


    The assistant couldn''t help sighing: "speaking of this, people outside can see who the chairman is biased. Mrs. Bo has only a child like you. It''s human nature for her to n for you."


    Bo Ye hears this sentence, but he just sneers.


    Son?


    The assistant thought he was wrong and closed his mouth in embarrassment.


    Bo Ye sighed and shook his head helplessly. "Yes, I''m her son. She has to n for me. In the final analysis, my son is useless. I need her to help me think about this."


    The assistant still dared not say a word.


    Bo Ye''s words seem more and more strange.


    At this time, silence is the tool to protect life.


    Bo Ye looks at his assistant and seems to understand what he is thinking.

 Chapter 1216

    <h4>Chapter 1216</h4>


    He sighed and said helplessly, "during this time, send more people to protect me. Being shallow is not an easy talking Lord, and he won''t let himself suffer."


    Anyway, it''s him who will suffer in the end.


    The assistant nodded, "don''t worry, I''ve arranged it."


    "Good, you go out first."


    Bo Ye sighed slightly. His face looked a little sad.


    At one time, he really regarded Mrs. Bo as the only one to rely on.


    Bo Jinhua and others in the Bo family attach importance to him because he is capable and can create benefits for thepany. However, his mother is the closest person to him.


    However, in the end, it became more and more strange to him.


    Bo Ye sits on the chair and smiles silently.


    Forget it.


    No one is reliable.


    The road he is going to take is full of thorns.


    You have to rely on yourself.


    Forget the others.


    He doesn''t really want to toss about anything. Anyway, only himself is the most reliable in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    There is only one day left before the college entrance examination.


    Ye Ling made a special call and was nervous. He was about to scream: "aren''t you nervous? I dream these two days that I''m taking the exam. I''m really scared."


    Mu Shi read with a calm face to check the things to be used in the exam. When he heard the speech, his face remained the same.


    "Ah, no, it''s okay."


    "Of course you''re fine, but I''m not good at all."


    Ye Ling burst out with a cry, and his voice struggled: "no, I must hold you tomorrow, and then rub your luck."


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "then you might as well worship Confucius."


    "Ah, I''ll do it. My mother took me to do it."


    Ye Ling is very frank.


    Mu Shinian admired it even more; "Then you can rest assured that you will certainly get good results."


    Ye Ling hesitated: "I hope so."


    Mu Shinian almost swore: "don''t worry, you can. Think about whether the male god surnamed Zhou has power in an instant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling was silent for a moment, and then joked shyly, "you''re too bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian still can''t understand. He just said a word. How did it be bad?


    Is it difficult for Ye Ling to use this strange tone?


    Mu Shinian thought about the picture. It was so beautiful that she really didn''t dare to see it more.


    Ye Ling hesitated for a long time and finally said, "what about you? Where are you going to read? Do you have an idea?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said, "I''ve considered a few and wait until the resultse out."


    "That''s nice."


    Ye Ling said, "the university you mentioned before is also near the school I want to apply for. At that time, I can find you again."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Ye Ling smiled heartlessly: "if I catch up with my male god at that time, I will take him to find you."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and felt as if there was something wrong.


    "If you weren''t with your male god, wouldn''t youe to me?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Ye Ling said, "Mu Shinian, don''t be discouraged. If I don''t chase me at that time, I will strangle you."


    Mu Shi reads a sentence and smiles.


    "Well, you must be able to catch up with the male God and get admitted to your favorite university."

 Chapter 1217

    <h4>Chapter 1217</h4>


    Ye Ling also solemnly opened his mouth on the phone: "you can also be admitted to your favorite university, and you can catch up... Sorry, I forgot, you''ve caught up."


    Then she muttered, as ifining.


    "Gee, the winner in life is you."


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a moment: "No."


    "No, you two are not sure about it yet. Then, you will live with him? Think about it for yourself."


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought seriously.


    It seems that it''s really like this.


    When ye Ling said this, it seemed really inappropriate.


    Ye Ling smiled even more.


    "Look, look, even you think so, not to mention others." Ye Ling muttered, "you, don''t deny it. It''s not a shame to be with Bo Qian."


    "It''s not a shame."


    Mu Shinian emphasized one sentence.


    Ye Lingen said, "if only you could know."


    Ye Ling talked to her again and hung up.


    The day before the college entrance examination, mu Shinian seriously thought about this problem.


    It seems that after listening to her, I really think there is something wrong.


    Are they friends?


    Roommate?


    Or strangers?


    Otherwise, what''s the rtionship?


    Mu Shinian picked up a strawberry and took a bite. He couldn''t help thinking about it.


    The telephone rang again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID, opened it and answered.


    Grandma''s gentle voice came over the phone.


    "Read it, will you have the college entrance examination the day after tomorrow?"


    "Well, yes." Mu Shinian smiled and said, "after I finished the exam, I went to the sanatorium to be a volunteer for a few days. The dean said he would calcte the money for me."


    "Ha ha, well, Grandma Li, who is isted from you, talks about you every day. She says she hasn''t seen you for a long time. It''s strange to miss you." Grandma said gently.


    Mu Shi said with a smile, "OK, I''ll see you then."


    "OK."


    Grandma exined a few more words before hanging up.


    Mu Shinian held her chin. The examsted only two days. After the exam, the ss had to organize to go out to y. After that, she went to grandma''s side.


    Bo Qianyi listened to all these words at the door.


    He bowed his head and looked a little... Inexplicablyplex.


    Mu Shinian looked back at him and asked strangely, "what are you looking for me?"


    Thin shallow shook his head, and then couldn''t help asking, "are you going to live with your grandmother after the exam?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned: "what about other times?"


    Mu Shinian thought about it and replied, "work."


    College should cost a lot more than high school.


    The thin expression is moreplicated.


    Mu Shinian stared at him curiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Bo Qian doesn''t know how to answer.


    He looked at it and said, "have you checked everything?"


    "Checked."


    Mu Shinian took the bag and took out the things inside one by one: "it''s all here, admission card, pen, sticine, ruler..."


    She looked at it one by one, then carefully checked a paragraph and found that there was no problem.


    "It''s all here."


    "Well, go to bed early tonight and I''ll take you to the exam tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian blinked and nodded, "OK."


    "I''ll bring you dinner at noon." Thin shallow exined again.


    Mu Shi said, oh, and nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1218

    <h4>Chapter 1218</h4>


    In fact, it''s not necessary. She can eat in the school canteen.


    But I don''t know why, when the words came to my mouth, I just didn''t want to refute them.


    Maybe that''s good.


    Anyway, she is used to eating thin rice.


    Bo qianen gave a sound and went out.


    Mu Shinian always thought he was strange, but he couldn''t see it. He had to shrug his shoulders reluctantly, pick up the book and read it again.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian stands outside the balcony.


    He looked downstairs with a dull face.


    Does mu Shinian still need to make money and earn living expenses? Just ask him for the money. Mu Shinian may not know this, but she may subconsciously don''t want to use his money.


    Maybe I think there is always a gap between them.


    Maybe they''re just strangers under the same roof.


    Thin shallow smiled bitterly.


    It''s really... Sad to think of him.


    Mu Shinian may be born like this. He is slower than others in his feelings.


    Otherwise, he met her friends, her grandmother and her family. In the end, she didn''t even know the rtionship between the two.


    The key is that mu Shinian has been so badly beaten.


    But I can''t say a word or two about her.


    And I''m willing to.


    Think of here, thin shallow head is even bigger.


    All along, only others have tolerated him in every way. This is the first step to give in to others again and again.


    Moreover, it is still willing.


    It''s incredible to say it.


    Thin shallow sighed heavily. As soon as he turned around, he saw mu Shinian holding a water cup and staring at him in surprise.


    From her expression, there was a slight nk.


    Thin shallow was stunned, pulled a touch of kindness and smiled: "what''s the matter."


    Mu Shi lost his mind and said, "I thought... You were going to jump off a building."


    Thin shallow is more silent.


    Mu Shinian seemed to think her idea was quite funny. She coughed and said weakly, "I''ll squeeze the juice. Do you want to drink?"


    Thin shallow stared at her water cup and silently nodded: "OK, thank you."


    Mu Shinian went to the kitchen, washed two oranges, cut them into pieces, put them in the juicer, squeezed two cups out and took them out.


    Thin shallow took it, took a sip and looked at her subconsciously.


    Mu Shinian was also thoughtful, and from time to time he turned to thin and shallow.


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand directly and pressed her head back: "what do you think? I have nothing to kill myself."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "what were you staring at outside just now?"


    "What do you think I''m doing?"


    "Choose a foothold?"


    Mu Shinian had just answered, and his brain was bounced again.


    She gave a silent stare; "You''ve gone too far."


    "That''s too much." Thin shallow speechless looking at her; "I want you to go to the exam. I have nothing to think about."


    Mu Shinian pulled a smile and said, "what were you thinking just now?"


    "Nothing. I just want time to pass quickly." He sighed with emotion, stared at the girl on his side and said, "when I first met you, you were still in senior three, and now we have to take the college entrance examination."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip; "Well, yes."


    At that time, they were not as harmonious as they are now.


    She was unhappy with him.


    Bo Qian is probably unhappy with himself.


    The daily life of two people is either tit for tat or tit for tat.


    It''s rare to have such a harmonious time.


    As a result, unexpectedly, they will have such a harmonious time.


    Mu Shinian''s lips evoked an aftertaste smile: "when you first met me, you gave me back."


    "I was trying to drive you away." Thin shallow couldn''t help defending himself: "no matter who came that day, I will hold the idea of scaring people away."


    Mu Shi read grace and smiled casually: "too."


    She wouldn''t have cooperated.

 Chapter 1219

    <h4>Chapter 1219</h4>


    "So it''s not for you."


    I''m very confident.


    Looking at him so serious, it seems that he is eager to dig out the paragraph in Mu Shinian''s memory, so that she can''t remember it in the future.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing when he remembered what he looked like when he first met.


    "Yes, it seems that everyone is the same."


    At that time, it was thin and shallow, and turned against the bone.


    It seems that no matter what people do, they will explode.


    It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with whether it''s her or not.


    Thin shallow grace a, carefully looked up at the eyes, Mu Shi Nian.


    As if afraid of her thinking more, he said, "at that time, I didn''t think about it, but the people in the Bo family had to do it, and grandma agreed."


    Then, he can resist his father and fight against him, but he can''t refute his grandmother''s.


    So I promised in such a muddle headed way.


    Then, out of control.


    He seems to be trapped.


    If he had known that the result would be like this, Bo shallow thought that when he first met, he would not have been so blind.


    However, he can''t go back after all.


    Mu Shinian was listening on the sidelines. He thought it was very interesting.


    "You were also rude at that time."


    I have to continue to listen to Mu Shinian. In a hurry, I quickly changed the topic.


    Mu Shinian picked up the tip of his eyebrows, opened his mouth lightly and said, "Oh, at that time, there was nothing, and I couldn''t resist."


    "Because they told my grandmother about it directly."


    Speaking of this, I have a big head.


    It was no big deal, but her grandmother knew it.


    So she had toe.


    So... Bo Qianshan thought about it. Later, when he became familiar, he thought about it more than once and wanted to read the temper. How could he cooperate so much? Besides, it''s still such a bullshit. There''s no reason for mu Shinian to cooperate.


    It turned out that he was quite lucky.


    "My grandmother thought..."


    Mu Shinian looked at the joke and couldn''t help but tell him, "my grandmother thought you were a good child, not as... Strange as she imagined."


    So, at the beginning, grandma thought she found a good family. She was so excited.


    In the end, I found it was just a misunderstanding.


    And it''s still a big misunderstanding.


    Therefore, it was onlyter that it became so angry.


    Grandma even wanted to call her back directly. In the future, the two people simply don''t meet.


    Thin shallow listened carefully, and the corners of his lips evoked a yful smile: "your grandmother, in fact, loves you very much."


    "That''s not."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help being proud: "she is the person who loves me most in the world."


    She lost her feelings when she was very young.


    Not because she was born indifferent to this.


    But at the beginning, she was still young, and it was not her turn to make a choice, so she had to be abandoned again and again.


    But someone picked her up.


    Treat her as a baby.


    A person has yed several roles, trying to bring her bent life back to the right path.


    It''s really good.


    Therefore, the most important person in her life is not others, but her grandmother.


    Thin shallow looked at her seriously and was inevitably jealous.


    Actually, no surprise.


    It''s just that he can''t help being a little jealous.

 Chapter 1220

    <h4>Chapter 1220</h4>


    Although I eat grandma''s vinegar, it makes peopleugh.


    But he still couldn''t help it.


    He even told mu Shinian that he would love her more than anyone in the future.


    But I can''t say it all the time.


    Thin, shallow and silent looked at mu Shinian''s side face, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, and some gentle tones appeared on his face.


    "Yes, she is very good and deserves your kindness to her."


    Mu Shimian looked at him inexplicably. Although he didn''t understand what he meant, he nodded obediently: "well, that''s right."


    It''s just that it looks very strange.


    I can''t say what''s strange, but... It''s just a little lost.


    Thin shallow continued to drink juice.


    Mu Shinian bit the edge of the cup and remained silent for a long time without moving.


    Thin shallow is also silent.


    So, he was never in her n.


    If you can, maybe mu Shinian will take her grandmother away, but he will never be included in the n.


    Thin and shallow sighed silently.


    There are some things to recognize.


    Mu Shinian, this girl, really loves to hit people.


    If he is not careful, he will be hit.


    But today, he seems to have no other way except to continue to do better and strive to improve his position in her heart.


    Thin, shallow and youyou looked at mu Shinian.


    She drank the juice heartlessly. After drinking it, she took the water cup to wash it. Then she went back to her room.


    When I left, I didn''t forget to lock the door.


    Thin shallow looked at her in silence. Finally, he shook his head helplessly.


    no way out.


    Mu Shinian is such a person.


    Moreover, he is still the one he sees and chooses.


    So, no wonder others.


    Thin shallow Shanshan thought, and the corners of his lips evoked a touch of indifferent smile.


    In this world, there are still some things and some people who are dedicated to oveing him.


    For example, mu Shinian.


    People who have always made him afraid of heaven and earth are beginning to shrink his head and tail.


    But that''s good.


    If no one could clean him up, he might have gone to hell with the whole Bo family.


    The world is very good.


    It''s good to have someone to apany him around the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is fast.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the day of the college entrance examination.


    Mu Shinian is still the same as usual. Get up when it''s time.


    Wash, change clothes, check whether the things in the bag areplete, and then go out.


    The rice cooked by Bo Qian is the same as usual.


    After mu Shinian finished eating, he was taking her out.


    There are a lot of cars outside today.


    On the way, you can also see many students apanied by their parents.


    Mu Shinian looked out of the window and couldn''t help being curious.


    If there is no thin, her son may be her own past.


    And she won''t be told anything.


    She has to finish everything alone.


    Mu Shimian narrowed his eyes. Somehow, he suddenly wanted tough.


    Thin shallow looked at her curiously: "what are youughing at?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "nothing."


    Just some emotion.


    Thin shallow thought she looked at many people outside and was nervous. She couldn''t help asking, "it''s all right. Don''t think too much. Just y ording to your usual level."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know."


    "That''s good."


    "When you finish the exam, I''ll take you to a big meal."


    Thin shallow said.

 Chapter 1221

    <h4>Chapter 1221</h4>


    Mu Shi read grace and respondedzily.


    Thin shallow looked at her and looked out of the window. He couldn''t help raising one hand and rubbing her head twice: "OK,e on."


    No traffic is allowed outside the school gate.


    Therefore, the school gate is full of people, and there are no other cars except patrol vehicles.


    Bo Qian stopped his car at a distance from the school.


    He walked directly and sent mu Shinian to school.


    When two people passed by, it caused a great sensation.


    Originally, when they were in the past, the group of parents were still telling their children.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Just y normally."


    "Don''t worry, no matter what you pass the exam, you are the pride of your parents."


    "Come on in. Don''t wait."


    But when they arrived, because their appearance was very prominent, those original voices suddenly disappeared.


    Thin thin silk didn''t care, just told mu Shinian: "go in"


    "OK."


    "I''m opposite at noon."


    "OK."


    "Come on."


    "OK."


    Mu Shi read a simple answer, and then walked to school with a schoolbag on one shoulder.


    I saw her go in and walked away.


    As a result, he was stopped without taking two steps.


    Some sisters couldn''t help asking Bo Qian, "is that your sister? She looks so beautiful."


    "Are you all so handsome?"


    "Handsome boy, you alsoe to apany your sister in the college entrance examination. Let''s add a wechat."


    No matter what he said, he was always indifferent to a face.


    "Not my sister."


    "Oh, that''s your rtive."


    The girl was more excited: "I didn''t expect that today''s boys are so kind-hearted."


    Bo Qian didn''t answer any other questions. He only answered this one: "that''s my wife."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girls looked at each other in shock, and Bo Qian took the lead in leaving.


    He left too simply.


    The offended girls looked at each other, but they still didn''t react.


    "He just said... Wife?"


    "I''ll go! Is this a baby kiss?"


    Several more voices of shocked discussion were heard in the crowd.


    Mu Shinian had no idea what was happening outside.


    She returned to the ss, the teacher had a short meeting, and then began to tell them what to pay attention to.


    When you''re done, it''s almost time.


    Let the students go to their own examination room.


    Mu Shinian looked at the head teacher.


    The other party patted her on the shoulder and smiled gently: "go,e on."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian and Ye Ling also went out.


    The head teacher stared at the back of the group of children and watched each of them leave for the battlefield. Then his eyes began to turn red.


    How do I say this?


    One day, when you think about itter, it will be the most unforgettable moment in your life.


    Today may be the most important day in the lives of those children.


    Many things can be changed today.


    Many things, many people, may never see again after today.


    However, the meaning of life lies in this.


    Because there are more important things, more important people, waiting to meet, waiting to meet again.


    Even they can''t stop it.


    Life is hard to forget, and more than that.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way.


    Ye Ling grabbed mu Shinian''s arm: "I''m so nervous."

 Chapter 1222

    <h4>Chapter 1222</h4>


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Mu Shinian advised her: "as long as you y well, there must be no problem."


    Ye Lingen said, but still helpless: "I understand the truth, but I''m nervous. I''ve always wanted to take the college entrance examination as soon as possible. In this way, I can get rid of the boring life as soon as possible. But on such a day, I think I still hope to go back to the past. I can''t finish listening every day."


    "That kind of life is quite memorable."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help feeling.


    Ye Ling said nothing for a moment: "I can say that. You forget it. When do you do questions every day and night? You are different from us. You learn from God."


    "What is learning from God?"


    Mu Shinian is curious.


    She has only heard of Xueba and xuescum.


    She won both titles.


    Ye Ling smiled: "it''s the kind of children of other people in the legend, okay? It''s the kind of people who look very powerful, but actually more powerful. They don''t study much at ordinary times, but their test scores are very good."


    "I think you are, and I even think you exaggerate more than learning from God."


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "really? I think it''s just that you think too much."


    "Ha ha, well, my examination room is here."


    Ye Ling is in an examination room in front of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shi read en and patted her on the shoulder: e on, don''t be nervous."


    Ye Ling nodded his head and stretched out his hand to hold her.


    Mu Shi was stunned and stretched out his hand to repay him.


    Ye Ling said firmly, "when you read, I will refuel. You should refuel, too. We all have to go to the school we like."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."


    Ye lingsong opened his hand, smiled, took something, and then went to the ssroom.


    "Well, you go quickly."


    Mu Shinian nodded first and returned to his ss.


    She was in the back room. When she went, she had already taken half of the people.


    Mu Shinian put his things on the table outside, took out the things he needed, and then went in.


    After a series of checks, he returned to his seat.


    Mu Shinian is still in thest row.


    Her position is against the door.


    She always liked the position.


    I used to like it because it''s easy to escape and sleep.


    Now it''s because you don''t have to be stared at.


    Mu Shinian sighed and looked at it quietly for a moment. The corners of his lips couldn''t help but hook it.


    As long as today passes, it will be overpletely.


    Grandma said the stage of life, she went through another period.


    The next road is a new one.


    ¡­¡­


    After the exam in the morning, there was a wail on the campus.


    All crying about the difficulty of the problem.


    Theposition can''t find direction at all.


    Ye Ling''s parents specially asked for leave and brought their meals, so they followed mu Shinian out of school.


    The two girls never mentioned the morning exam, but ye Ling asked curiously, "will bo Qiane to bring you dinner?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian said, "hispany is fine these days."


    "What do you mean it''s all right these days? It''s your fault. ording to my inference, he should have pushed back thepany''s affairs, especially to cook for you."


    Ye Ling looked like a man.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help frowning: "No."


    "Why not."

 Chapter 1223

    <h4>Chapter 1223</h4>


    Ye Ling couldn''t help it: "you, if you have nothing to do, you can know this by watching more TV dramas. Bo shallow must have asked for leave for you for these days. Otherwise, there''s no such coincidence."


    Is it really like this?


    Mu Shinian is a little curious.


    Ye Ling saw that she was still thinking and was speechless.


    "But it''s just a little thought from others. You don''t have to refuse, let alone think too much. Now think about the exam. When it''s over, you''ll investigate it slowly."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing when she saw that she was like a parent.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Thin cars are easy to find.


    Mu Shinian saw it almost as soon as he left the school.


    She immediately walked over and saw something in the carriage. She couldn''t help but hook her lower lip: "I''m so hungry."


    "Eat."


    Thin shallow also specially set up a small table, and the food has been ced on it.


    Mu Shi read grace, sat in and began to eat.


    Without moving two, I heard a familiar sound outside the car.


    Mu Shiran was holding Tong''s arm and couldn''t help being coquettish: "Mom, the problem is too difficult. I don''t know how many brain cells are consumed, but I''ve done it."


    "I got the worst at home." Tong Wan Zhi touched her head and said gently, "well, I know my baby has worked hard. I specially cooked rice and brought it here. It''s what you usually like to eat."


    "Thank you, mom. Mom is the best."


    Mu Shiran rubbed her arm intimately.


    Mu Shinian watched them go away happily.


    No matter how you look at the picture, people feel envious.


    Mu Shinian stared nkly. For a moment, he forgot to take back his eyes.


    Until my eyes were covered by something.


    She looked up curiously and saw thin shallow blocking in front of her.


    Mu Shi read ER and blinked curiously; "What''s the matter?"


    The thin expression looks a little unspeakable.


    He coughed and asked strangely, "do you like that?"


    Mu Shinian is confused; "Like that?"


    The thin and shallow appearance is much more tangled than the yearning for the times.


    He struggled a little, suddenly raised his hand and held her cheek.


    Then he touched it gently twice.


    Mu Shinian froze.


    She dared not move all over her body.


    Thin shallow didn''t move.


    He touched the head of Mu Shinian.


    Yes, I feel very happy and intimate.


    But it''s the first time to touch your face or something.


    He has no experience at all.


    However, mu Shinian looked envious just now. He can realize such a small wish every minute.


    Mu Shinian did not dare to move.


    She still holds chopsticks in her hand.


    The whole person looks innocent.


    Thin shallow coughed twice, avoided her burning eyes and said, "well, I''ll touch it again. Don''t envy."


    With that, he touched it twice again, and then, with a swish, he retracted his hand.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    She didn''t even react.


    I have no idea what Bo Qian is doing.


    Thin shallow also felt quite defeated.


    He coughed twice: "then what, if you don''t eat it, it will be cold."


    Mu Shi read and ate another mouthful of rice. Then he couldn''t help putting down his chopsticks: "what were you doing just now?"


    Why does the whole body reveal a strange atmosphere.


    Thin shallow also froze.

 Chapter 1224

    <h4>Chapter 1224</h4>


    He looked at his eyes and thought about the time, trying to make himself look like he was not red, breathless and calm.


    "Didn''t you just look out?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment.


    Bo Qian continued, "don''t you envy it very much? Does someone touch Shi Ran''s head?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, mu Shinian doesn''t agree.


    She was silent for a while and stared silently. Then she reluctantly pulled her lips and smiled: "you actually think I''m envious of this?"


    "What else?"


    Thin shallow reasoned a little ording to his own thinking, and saw that the answer seemed clear at a nce.


    He said calmly, "you''re not going to admire Mu Shi Nian Tong''s arm."


    Mu Shinian said, "why not?"


    ording to the general logical thinking, don''t you think so?


    Jealous of maternal love or something.


    Thin shallow cold hummed and looked very disdainful.


    "Mu Shinian, stop teasing. You''re fine."


    Mu Shinian felt as if he had been despised by him.


    Thin shallow continued: "with me, you still need to admire murian''s Tong Wanzhi?"


    He can''tpare with Tong Wanzhi.


    Besides, he can do more than Tong Wanzhi.


    Mu Shinian really didn''t expect that the point that Bo shallow cares about would be like this.


    After a long silence, she silently gave a thumbs up.


    "If I don''t eat any more, it will be cold."


    Then she decided to say nothing and finish the meal first.


    She is more serious than usual to examine and check, so she is really hungry.


    Thin shallow didn''t bother her, just looked at Mu Shi Nian with an indifferent look on his face, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    His inexplicable and illogical nonsense finally made mu Shinian forget it.


    But... He couldn''t help looking at his palm.


    Mu Shinian''s face is so slippery.


    In addition to seeing her use some water, she doesn''t seem to use anything else.


    Her face is so smooth.


    I''m a little confused.


    But when he saw mu Shinian eating with a indifferent face, he felt a little too... Not human.


    Mu Shimian finished his meal and took a rest in the thin car.


    As soon as the door was closed, it was quiet around.


    When it was time, shallow called people up.


    After mu Shinian went in, he sat back in the car and waited for the exam.


    When mu Shinian''s mobile phone rang, Bo Qian was searching for some information on the Inte.


    Thin shallow easily picked it up.


    As a result, I heard grandma Mu''s voice.


    "Is it thin?"


    Before thin shallow spoke, grandma Mu had guessed who it was.


    Bo qianen gave a cry and smiled, "Hello, grandma."


    "Well, I knew her cell phone was with you."


    "When I read, I want to go to the exam. I don''t allow people with mobile phones."


    Grandma smiled: "I guess that''s it. How''s it going when you read? Are you in a good mood?"


    "It looks good." Thin shallow said: "just after the rest, I have to go back and prepare for the second door."


    "Are you at school?" Grandma asked curiously


    Bo Qian answered truthfully, "well, I brought her lunch."


    "Ah, you''ve worked hard," grandma sighed. "I can''t help her too much because of my physical inconvenience."


    "No, I''ll do these little things well." When Bo Qian faced his father, he probably wasn''t so nervous.

 Chapter 1225

    <h4>Chapter 1225</h4>


    As a result, facing an olddy, I was afraid of saying the wrong sentence.


    Grandma seemed to be aware of his uneasiness.


    Couldn''t helpughing: "well, you''re busy. Help me take good care of her."


    "OK, I will."


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and couldn''t help sighing when he thought that he was making an ideological report.


    He was not so nervous when he faced the old shareholders of thosepanies, even his father.


    Thin sighed and couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows.


    It''s really one thing down.


    He thought.


    As expected, I waspletely defeated by mu Shinian.


    Otherwise, how can she be careful to please everyone she cares about.


    Thin shallow took a breath, looked at the time, leaned against the car and calmly looked at the entrance of the campus.


    He didn''t know before.


    I can be bored to this extent.


    Stay in one ce and do nothing, just to wait for someone.


    If he heard about such a thing before he changed it, he would definitely makeints about it, and the result would happen to himself.


    Thin and shallow hands supported behind their heads, and the smile became deeper and deeper.


    Mu Shinian, your appearance really makes my life a lot more, unexpected idents.


    The doors and windows were suddenly photographed twice.


    He frowned and looked out the door.


    A bunch of strange couples are staring inside, trying to get close but afraid to get close.


    Thin shallow Leng for a while, suddenly remembering the appearance of these two people in his mind.


    I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    Thin shallow thought for a moment and opened the door.


    The couple seemed to be frightened. They stepped back and saw him clearly before they were relieved.


    "Hello, you."


    "Who are you?"


    Thin shallow still didn''t remember.


    The couple smiled modestly and said weakly, "well, we are Ye Ling''s parents."


    Ye Ling?


    Bo Qian is impressed with her.


    I''ve seen it several times before. Mu Shinian''s good friend.


    The couple looked at each other. Finally, the man stood up and looked cautious: "my daughter is Shi Nian''s good friend. She told us before that we owe our work to your help. We just saw you with Shi Nian. Are you Mr. Bo?"


    Bo Qian finally remembered.


    At the beginning, I specially helped them.


    He didn''t care much about what happenedter.


    Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    Now, seeing theme to thank them, Bo Qianying simply nodded his head: "I am."


    "Ah, you are!"


    Ye''s parents happily bowed to him for several times: "Mr. Bo, thank you, really thank you. You helped us so much. We should thank you very much. I didn''t expect to see you on this asion."


    "No."


    Thin shallow directly refused: "it''s just a little effort."


    Indeed, a word can help them so much. It''s really not a small person.


    Ye''s parents have settled down all their lives. It''s probably the first time they were hit by pie.


    The whole person is a little confused.


    "Mr. Bo, when you came to apany me, no, no, no, Miss exam?"


    "What did you call her before, and what will you call her after." Thin shallow tone indifferent: "otherwise she will be very ufortable."


    The couple smiled awkwardly, "OK, OK, we understand."


    When they stand together, it seems that they can see the natural gap.

 Chapter 1226

    <h4>Chapter 1226</h4>


    Some people are born to be superior and arrogant.


    And some people are born with a gap.


    The Ye family seems to see that they are not at the same level as Bo Qian. Therefore, the more they stay, the more ufortable they feel.


    "Mr. Bo, let''s go first?"


    Thin shallow Oh, and felt something wrong. He thought about it and added, "my name is thin shallow."


    "OK, OK, Mr. Bo!"


    Then the couple left.


    Thin shallow looked at them in silence and wondered what they came to do?


    A special thank you?


    He doesn''t need these false gifts.


    Thin shallow thought, sat back in the car, and began to wait for a long and meaningless time.


    The Ye family are also waiting for their daughter toe out.


    They stood not far away and looked at this side. Father ye couldn''t help sighing: "I think Mr. Bo must like it when he read it?"


    "That''s not true." Mother Ye is also very confident; "Look at the car Mr. Bo drives, and he gives me the feeling that it seems to be at the top of the pyramid, but now he is apanying me to take the exam."


    "Besides, I brought rice."


    "It seems that Shi Nian really has someone to rely on."


    "I heard Lingling say that she was very lonely. I was worried about what the girl would do in the future."


    "Now, she has a good home. How nice."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian finished the exam and went back.


    Thin shallow still goes to the kitchen to cook.


    She sat on the sofa, holding the remote control, looking for the TV to watch. asionally, if she was hungry, she stuffed fruit into her mouth to satisfy her hunger.


    Ye Ling was crying with her on the phone.


    "Read from time to time,e on, give me some confidence and tell me that you didn''t work out thest solution of thest problem in the afternoon."


    Mu Shi said, "I didn''t do it."


    "Ah, why is it so difficult!"


    Ye Ling was sad and said, "I tried many methods in myst solution, but I couldn''t solve it. Fortunately, I have time to check the one in front."


    "Then it''s all right." Mu Shinian smiled and said, "that problem is really difficult. Few people should be able to do it."


    Ye Lingen said, "I can only look forfort from you."


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry too much."


    Mu Shinian said, "there will be an exam tomorrow."


    "En, OK, I''m going to makeints about it." Ye Ling summoned up her courage again and said with a smile; "As for you, if you have enough to eat and drink, go and have a rest as soon as possible. There is still a hard battle to fight tomorrow."


    "Well,e on."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and saw that Bo Qian just came out with a dish.


    She immediately stood up and took the initiative to the kitchen to get chopsticks and spoons out.


    "Didn''t you do it?"


    Thin shallow asked casually.


    Mu Shinian took chopsticks and ate a piece of meat: "it''s done."


    It''s not hard.


    "Are you still lying?"


    Thin shallow was funny and took away her chopsticks: "wash your hands."


    Mu Shi reads silently and purses his lower lip; "There are so many rules."


    After all, she went to wash her hands.


    "It''s easier for her to scare herself."


    "I thought you wouldn''t lie." Thin shallow took off his apron and stared at her funny.


    "White lies, I will." Mu Shinian pulled a chair, sat down obediently and began to eat.


    Today, she consumes too many brain cells. She urgently needs to make up for it.

 Chapter 1227

    <h4>Chapter 1227</h4>


    Today, she consumes too many brain cells. She urgently needs to make up for it.


    Thin and shallow stared at her yfully: "eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    Mu Shinian''s mouth was as bulging as a hamster. He nodded twice and said, "OK."


    Thin shallow saw that she didn''t eat a few meals. He took a paper towel and wiped the corners of her mouth. Then he said reluctantly, "if others see it, they think I won''t give you something to eat."


    Mu Shinian was very hungry and muttered, "you''re delicious."


    "Besides, I''m really hungry."


    Thin shallow propped his chin and looked at herzily: "I see."


    She''s really hungry. It seems that she''s really trying to answer the question today.


    Mu Shimian quickly ate a bowl of porridge. As soon as she was about to stand up, Bo Qian took her bowl away.


    "I''ll juste and sit down."


    Mu Shinian didn''t insist. She sat in her position, took chopsticks, and waited for Bo Qian to bring the bowl. She took it and began to eat hard again.


    After eating two bowls of porridge, she was full.


    "Well, I won''t eat."


    Thin shallow had no appetite. He only ate half a bowl and put down his chopsticks.


    Mu Shinian followed him, put the dishes and chopsticks in the sink, and then turned on the dishwasher.


    "I''ll go for a walkter."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and nodded, "OK."


    She has nothing to do anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    Opposite themunity is the most prosperousmercial street in the city.


    But today, in order to take care of the senior three students around to take the exam, they didn''t y music.


    But there are still many people.


    Mu Shinian followed Bo Qian and made two rounds in themercial street.


    Tired of walking, I sat down on the rattan chair.


    Bo Qian said, "I''ll buy water. You wait for me here."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."


    Not long after Bo Qian left, someone came over.


    Mu Shinian looked at someone he didn''t know and frowned cautiously.


    "Hello, what''s your rtionship with the one just now?"


    Two beautiful girls came together and said excitedly, "he''s so handsome. Is he your brother? Can I know him?"


    Mu Shinian looked at them calmly.


    Somehow, a little unhappy.


    The two girls sat next to her and said expectantly, "just introduce him to me."


    "I like him so much that he ispletely grown up in my aesthetics."


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets, remained silent for a long time, and replied low: "he grows up in the aesthetics of many people."


    The girl choked, and the other girl saw it and hurried to help her speak; "Ah, little sister, you can''t say that. Your brother came for a walk with you at night. Surely he doesn''t have a girlfriend?"


    "You see, this sister is so good-looking that she can match your brother. You also hope your brother can find a girlfriend early. Since he met, it''s all fate."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips.


    She never liked to get along with strangers.


    It''s the same at this time.


    Hearing what was taken for granted, she was unhappy.


    But I don''t know how to refute it.


    Therefore, I can only sit stiff, like I don''t want to answer, and I don''t know how to refuse.


    When the two girls saw that she didn''t speak, they thought there was still a y. They were more excited and admonished: "little sister, in this way, you can help pull the strings. In the future, this sister will be very good to you. You can buy you everything you want, okay?"


    Not at all.


    Mu Shinian breathed out.

 Chapter 1228

    <h4>Chapter 1228</h4>


    Why, she just came out for a walk and met this kind of thing?


    If she had known, she wouldn''t havee for a walk.


    Mu Shinian thought awkwardly at the bottom of his heart.


    The two girls are obviously unwilling to give up.


    The two of them look about twenty-five years old, about the same age as Bo Qian. They really match each other in terms of their looks and clothes.


    However, mu Shinian''s heart is still iparably resistant.


    Seeing that Bo Qian hasn''te back yet, the two girls are not going to give up. She directly stood up, shook her head expressionless and said, "I don''t know his phone."


    This sentence is too perfunctory.


    The two men stopped her and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, little sister, don''t get me wrong. We are really not bad people."


    "Yes, sister, I just like your brother."


    Brother... Sister.


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    Do they both look like brothers and sisters?


    Why can''t she see it.


    Or does she really look so small.


    Makeints about the Tucao.


    But he still strained his face and said stuffy, "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t have his phone. Bye."


    Seeing this, the two girls refused to give up and spoke directly.


    "Little sister, how about I buy you a drink?"


    "You can drink whatever you want. It''s my sister''s treat."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to drink anything.


    She frowned and refused without saying a word.


    "No."


    "Well, you,"


    Before the girl finished speaking, she saw Bo Qianing with a cup of milk tea.


    Her words stuck in her throat. She looked at Bo Qian and gave mu Shinian the milk tea. Then, her eyes fell on them and asked curiously, "are you a friend?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I don''t know."


    After thinking about it, she added, "they want your phone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shallow suddenly thought of what it was.


    Suddenly, his face turned ck.


    Is this special? What is it?


    Go out for a walk and meet people.


    Without saying anything, Bo Qian pulled up mu Shinian''s hand and threw a sentence at them: "no phone."


    Then he pulled people away.


    The two girls stared at each other''s hands, looked at each other for a few seconds, and suddenly turned red.


    "No, she looks too small."


    "Maybe they just look small."


    "That''s what I said."


    It''s rare to see Bo Qian. I summoned up the courage toe and ask for a phone number. As a result, I still have a girlfriend.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    The two girls looked around. Several people had just seen the whole process. The meeting was looking at them with great interest.


    The girl immediately covered her face and ran away.


    It''s embarrassing.


    I identally made such a big joke.


    On the way back, mu Shinian bit the straw and looked up at thin shallow.


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "what are you looking at?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "nothing."


    I just feel very shocked.


    Very curious.


    The thin peach blossoms are so vigorous.


    Bo Qian probably knew what she was thinking, and reluctantly added, "don''t talk to me next time, just refuse."


    "I refused"


    Mu Shinian said, "give your mobile phone number and you will give it."

 Chapter 1229

    <h4>Chapter 1229</h4>


    "I won''t give it."


    Thin and heavy added these five words.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "Oh, well, don''t give it."


    It''s no use telling her.


    I have to talk to those girls.


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes and admired his thoughts.


    It''s very hot today. She''s wearing suspenders.


    The id shirt with pink stripes and the suspender pants with tender pink look really young.


    Well, I can''t me him.


    Mu Shinian is so petite.


    Thin shallow Shanshan thought.


    He was silent for a long time and suddenly received: "tomorrow is thest day of the exam."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at the stars.


    "Ye Ling said that she used to think about finishing the exam quickly, but now she''s almost finished, but she''s not happy at all."


    "And you?"


    Thin shallow stopped and looked at her side face with some deep eyes: "what do you think?"


    Graduated from high school.


    It''s not puppy love.


    If he confesses, will he be rejected?


    Thin shallow thought uneasily.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while and said, "I''m curious. The man you brought back hasn''t been dealt with so far."


    I''ve got the man back.


    And if you examine it, you may be able to ask a lot of questions.


    For the sake of conservatism, when she was brought out, she briefly woke up and told the eldest martial brothers that they should not move and give it to Bo shallow, so as not to ask them something they shouldn''t know.


    The elder martial brother promised him.


    Therefore, the man should be intact and handed over to thin shallow''s hand.


    But he seems to have been quiet.


    Bo qianen said, "when you finish the exam, go to the trial."


    What''s the rtionship between the two?


    Shouldn''t we find out such an important thing as soon as wee back?


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what Bo Qian thinks at all.


    She said graciously and slowly, "Oh, why?"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed it on her head. He kneaded it twice and said, "because you want to take a test."


    His attention just wanted to focus on her.


    I don''t want to be dyed by other things.


    Not to mention killing.


    It''s not appropriate at this time.


    When mu Shinian listened, he felt that he had something to do with himself.


    "Oh, all right."


    "Go back. You should go to bed, too."


    Mu Shinian gave another sound, drank two mouthfuls of milk tea, and was thrown away by Bo Qian.


    "When you finish the exam, drink slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mu Shinian gets up on time.


    After dinner on time, Bo Qian sent him to school.


    The two people still walked along the road, got off and walked some distance. Then she went to school. Bo Qian watched outside the school. After she started the exam, she went back and cooked some lunch and brought it over.


    After mu Shinian finished the exam in the morning, he still came over for lunch, had a rest, and went in again.


    In the ss, there is no enthusiasm like the previous few days.


    Everyone seemed a little quiet.


    The head teacher originally wanted to tell two jokes to liven up the atmosphere, but the result was counterproductive.


    It doesn''t work.


    Everyone is still in low spirits.


    The head teacher also understood what everyone was sad about. He sighed and said helplessly, "where are you now? Why are you so depressed?"


    The ss raised their heads and looked at him with some disappointment.


    The head teacher coughed and said gently, "how old are you? You will face more such asions in the future,

 Chapter 1230

    <h4>Chapter 1230</h4>


    No matter what, you should learn to adapt. This is an indispensable part in your growth process. These people around you will be your old friends and former ssmates after today. "


    "Only this ss is scattered, but you are still friends of each other."


    "No matter how far we go in the future, we can still get together as long as we work hard."


    The head teacher smiled and encouraged them.


    There was a sob in the ss, and then there were other cries.


    Everyone is reluctant to give up.


    Even Ye Ling''s eyes are wet.


    The head teacher sighed helplessly: "well, don''t cry. After a while, you''ll go to thest subject. When the exam is over, you''ll be officially liberated."


    "Think about the fun. You have almost three months of summer vacation. Where are you going to y then?"


    "However, at present, don''t always think about ying. Think about the exam first."


    "It''s terrible if you still talk about it during the exam."


    Someone was amused.


    In the ss, it''s not so boring atst.


    Mu Shinian patted Ye Ling on the shoulder and smiled in his voice: "don''t be sad."


    Ye Lingwu''s eyes were red.


    "I thought that it might be difficult to see these people again in the future, and I couldn''t help being sad."


    "It''s all right. As long as you have a heart, you can meet it far away."


    Mu Shinian is very calm.


    She''s used to this scene anyway.


    Also like, some people, can only apany for a while, can''t apany for a lifetime.


    Since it is thew of nature, why force it.


    Thest subject.


    The test went well.


    Mu Shinian can''t go smoothly from the first question to thest one.


    After that, she checked it twice again. When she met two uncertain problems, she calcted it carefully again. After making sure there were no mistakes, she was relieved.


    When it was time to roll up, she sat in her seat, packed up her things and waited for the teacher to roll up.


    Theprehensive paper in front of me was taken away. A minute or twoter, there was an excited scream outside the door.


    Those are the students who have finished the exam, shouting and screaming.


    After the teacher said she could leave, she stood up, put her things in her schoolbag, and then went downstairs.


    A group of people have gathered downstairs.


    Some are crying and some areughing.


    Ye Ling also caught up with her, took her arm and smiled: "where are you going to y on vacation?"


    "My parents are going to take me on a trip."


    "And you, where are you going?"


    Mu Shinian thought about it and said his previous n: "first go to live with my grandmother for a few days, and then go to work."


    After hearing this, Ye Ling suddenly felt a little bad about the whole person.


    "Ah?"


    "Well, that''s it."


    "No, three months." Ye Ling couldn''t stand it: "what''s wrong with you in those three months? It''s a waste to go to work."


    "No." Mu Shinian thought about it and pulled out an excuse: "I''m short of money."


    Ye Ling looked at her eyes and immediately despised her even more.


    "You''re short of money. You can say it."


    Mu Shinian thought, what''s embarrassing.


    My face is not red and I''m out of breath.


    I dare.


    Ye Ling silently gave him a thumbs up.


    "Come on, you''re great. Won''t your family stop you?"


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1231

    <h4>Chapter 1231</h4>


    The one in her house, does that mean thin?


    Bo shallow is not their family.


    She has a grandmother.


    Ye Ling silently hooked up with her shoulder and looked at her eyes, full of sympathy and helplessness: "I now feel that young master Bo is actually very poor."


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "he is not pitiful."


    "No, no, no, I think he likes you very much."


    Ye Ling walked to the school gate and wondered, "you really don''t understand anything."


    Even if you say you can spend a few days with Bo shallow.


    Bo Qian likes to admire the time, which is obvious to all.


    As a result, the only party could be unaware.


    This is actually quite powerful.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a moment before slowly opening his mouth: "what should I know? Don''t talk half."


    Ye Ling smiled mysteriously and was unwilling to tell her.


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    They were about to go to the school gate when they were stopped.


    When they looked up, it was the male god of Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling''s face turned red.


    Mu Shinian was also very discerning. He had to go away on the spot. As a result, Ye Ling grabbed her.


    Mu Shinian frowned and protested twice, but it was still invalid.


    Ye Ling didn''t want to let her go at all.


    As long as she is with the male god, she can''t help her heart beat faster.


    The blood all over seemed to boil.


    If she''s alone, she can''t just... Show her true colors.


    Mu Shinian also knew that she was actually very counselled, so he agreed to stay with her.


    "You, how did you do in the exam?"


    The male god is also a little embarrassed.


    His face is also a little red.


    Mu Shinian watched with interest.


    In fact, these two people are quitepatible.


    Because the skin is thin.


    Mu Shinian pondered at the bottom of his heart.


    Ye Ling pulled his lips, and his voice was very low: "fortunately, I have done all my problems, that is, thest question of a big math problem has not been done."


    As soon as the male God heard this, he nodded: "it''s all right. That topic is very difficult, and I didn''t do much."


    "Yes, it''s too difficult. The people in our ss didn''t do it." Ye Ling said, summoned up his courage and asked, "you, where are you going to y in the summer vacation?"


    The male God thought for a moment and said, "there is no n at present. What about you? What are your ns?"


    Ye Ling originally wanted to say that his parents nned to take him out to rx and travel, but when the words came to his mouth, he abruptly changed his words: "I don''t have any ns."


    "That." The male god''s face turned a little red, and then he said rigidly, "do you want to go out with me when you arrive? There are some ces with good scenery in our city."


    "OK."


    Ye Ling''s eyes lit up and quickly agreed, but he felt too unpretentious. He had to change his mouth immediately and remedy it: "I also heard that we have many scenic spots here, but we have too much pressure on study at ordinary times. We don''t have time to go at all. We just took advantage of the time in the summer vacation."


    The male god also nodded: "then I''ll make an appointment. I''ll find you then."


    Ye Ling nodded modestly.


    When the male God finished, he looked at the Mu Shi Nian beside him, and his face became more embarrassed.


    "Well, mu, would you like toe together?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and shook his head: "no, I still have..."


    Before the matter was told, Ye Ling choked it.


    If Mu Shinian''s on-the-spot response was not good, he might have called it out.

 Chapter 1232

    <h4>Chapter 1232</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling.


    Fang Zheng winked at her, hinted constantly, and pinched her hand more and more heavily.


    It seems that if Mu Shinian dares not to agree, she will pinch off her meat directly.


    Mu Shinian''s face twisted a little and nodded, "OK, thank you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, then, then I, then I''ll go first."


    With that, the male God said hello to Ye Ling and left quickly.


    Mu Shinian grabbed Ye Ling''s hand away. As soon as he wanted to say something, Ye Ling rushed over, hugged her shoulder, buried her head on her shoulder, and cried.


    Shy.


    Mu Shinian breathed out helplessly and said with emotion, "what do you think I''ll do when you go on a date, when I''m a light bulb?"


    "No, no, no, it''s okay."


    "Something."


    Mu Shinian can''t imagine how dazzling that picture will be.


    "You''re really wrong. No matter how shy you are, you can''t hold me. I''m innocent."


    She doesn''t want to be a light bulb at all.


    She''s afraid she''ll be bored to explode.


    Ye Ling pulled her arm and said coquettishly, "Hey, don''t mind too much. Just go out with me. I don''t dare to go there alone. It''s too awkward. It''s good to have you apany me to strengthen my courage. At that time, you can find another reason to slip away. Isn''t that all right?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    I know she''s timid.


    I didn''t expect it to be so small.


    That''s really rare.


    Mu Shinian shook his head silently: "well, I''ll find my own reason to run away from the assembly at that time."


    Ye Ling nodded: "en en. You''re the best."


    It''s really perfunctory.


    After mu Shinian separated from Ye Ling, he went straight to find Bo Qian. Then, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, the whole person rxed.


    Even her schoolbag was thrown behind her.


    "Finished."


    She sighed.


    Thin shallow also smiled: "yes, the exam is over."


    "What''s your mood now?"


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "I must stay in bed tomorrow."


    "Well, before that?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and said, "I''m going to eat crayfish, five kilograms! Spicy crayfish."


    She likes to eat this, but she won''t give it to her these days.


    The meals cooked for her are very light.


    If there was no oil in the dish, she would doubt whether she had be a monk.


    Bo smiled: "OK, it''s still that one."


    "Yes, and ice drinks."


    Mu Shinian thought about it and reported a string of dish names: "I want to eat these today."


    Thin shallow nodded: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    night.


    Mu Shinian stepped on his slippers and went out.


    She ate crayfish happily, with ayer of red oil around her mouth.


    Thin shallow couldn''t see any more. He took out a paper towel and wiped her face.


    Mu Shinian is satisfied with his food.


    "If I eat like that again, I guess I''ll have Feng in a few days."


    "It''s not that exaggerated." Thin shallow saw how reckless she ate and said, "you''re worried about having trouble tomorrow."


    "No, that''s not enough."


    Mu Shinian vowed: "my stomach is not so delicate."


    "It''d better be like this."


    Thin shallow doesn''t like to eat these things, so she eats with her.


    He didn''t stop Mu from eating happily.

 Chapter 1233

    <h4>Chapter 1233</h4>


    Recently, she has been restrained and liberated all of a sudden. She must eat back and be happy.


    "Then I won''t call you tomorrow."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian said, "I want to sleep all day."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow saw that she rarely showed the firepower she should have at this age. Let alone sleep for a day, he just wanted to tear down his home, and he let her go.


    Two people are eating.


    Another girl came over, shyly covered her mobile phone and opened her mouth: "well, Hello, can you add your wechat?"


    Mu Shinian bit the crayfish and stopped talking.


    Again.


    Come back.


    It''s not convergent at all.


    How can you go shopping, have a meal, and meet someone to chat up.


    Is it hard to say that the charm is really spreading around?


    Mu Shinian pondered very unbnced at the bottom of his heart.


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes and looked at his thoughts. His face was also a little ugly.


    He doesn''t like being disturbed.


    I just want to stay quiet with mu Shinian for a while. As a result, someone always wants to disturb them.


    Thin shallow''s face sank, his voice was low, with some displeasure: "no wechat."


    The girl was stunned and obviously didn''t believe such a ssless excuse.


    "Sir, you are."


    "Hehe, your mobile phone is here. How can there be no wechat? Don''t lie to me."


    Thin shallow became more impatient: "no, go away."


    The girl seemed to be hurt by him. Her face changed. Finally, she said reluctantly, "Sir, why are you like this? I just want to add your wechat and make friends with you."


    "I don''tck friends."


    Implication, no need.


    The girl was rejected twice in session, and her face was a little bad.


    Mu Shinian bit the crayfish, looked up and looked at her.


    Shallow really doesn''t pity jade at all.


    The girls are about to cry.


    Mu Shinian sighed and pretended not to see anything.


    The people around are also looking at them.


    The girl was not as determined as the two girls yesterday. After being told by Bo Qian, she couldn''t face down immediately.


    She looked left and right and hit the table hard.


    Bang.


    Mu Shinian spilled all the soup at hand.


    On her hands.


    She was stunned and her face suddenly became ugly.


    The girl was fascinated by her eyes.


    Scared back two steps.


    Thin shallow also stood up, his eyes like a sharp knife, trying to gouge her out directly.


    The girl was startled. She still summoned up her courage and said coldly, "you, what kind of eyes do you have? I just asked you for a wechat. What are you doing so horizontally?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head speechless.


    She picked up a paper towel and wiped her hands. Before she did, she was taken away by thin shallow.


    Thin shallow wiped the soup on her hand, and then checked her hand. She was not hurt, so she was relieved. Then, looking at the girl, her face was terrible.


    When the girl was looked at by him, she suddenly had no confidence.


    A cold sweat came out of her forehead.


    Some people are really born to be looked up to.


    The girl couldn''t bear it more and more.


    She snorted haughtily and was about to leave.


    As a result, Bo Qian called the waiter before he went out.


    "She''s making trouble."


    Thin shallow simply said three words.


    The girl''s face turned ck.


    "Why did I make trouble? I just."


    Thin shallow grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and said, "burned my girlfriend''s hand."


    Girlfriend


    Mu Shinian was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t refute.


    The girl on one side was also stunned.


    She gritted her teeth and forced sophistry: "there is no scald, and the soup is not hot!"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t feel hot either.


    However, if Bo Qian said that, it would be difficult for him to dismantle the tform.

 Chapter 1234

    <h4>Chapter 1234</h4>


    Not only is it hard to say.


    If you don''t do something, it doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time. After thinking about something, she lit up her hand, and then threw out two words: "well, it hurts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The house was quiet.


    The waiter was also a little stunned.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers are slender, beautiful and white. There is no sign of scald at all.


    So, where does it hurt?


    The waiter dared not say anything or ask anything.


    After all, they are the customers.


    And it was another girl who made trouble.


    The waiter thought for a moment and said, "well, miss,e with us and let''s deal with it for you?"


    I won''t give you any face.


    "No, drive people out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at it and didn''t express any opinions.


    The girl really seemed to be in public and was greatly insulted. She gnashed her teeth and said, "what''s your ability to bully a woman? I just asked you for a phone number. Can you deal with me like this?"


    The girl almost yelled out.


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Thin shallow sneered and looked at the motionless waiter with a tough attitude: "don''t you hurry?"


    The waiter looked at the scene and understood what had happened.


    She coughed awkwardly and had to get in the way of the girl: "Miss, please go out."


    "If I don''t go, why should I go!"


    Girls are probably spoiled at home.


    Therefore, the temper is very arrogant.


    She raised her chin and said coldly, "I won''t go today. I don''t believe what you can do!"


    The girl has a proud face.


    Everyone around saw it.


    All pointing.


    But she didn''t see the slightest shame.


    I can''t watch it anymore.


    Based on the principle that more is better than less, she pulled down her sleeve against thin shallow: "forget it."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow, looked at her hand and said, "No."


    "Forget it, I''m fine"


    Mu Shinian picked up his hand and looked at it. His face was very calm: "it''s not hot anyway. I''m fine again."


    Thin shallow still refused.


    Mu Shinian used some strength and forcibly dragged him twice.


    Thin shallow stared at her in displeasure, which restrained him.


    "Let''s go."


    I have no appetite to eat anyway.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to eat much. She picked up her cell phone and wanted to follow him away.


    The girl looked at the two of them as air and said, "what do you mean, you can''t afford to y, so you have to go?"


    Mu Shinian probably hasn''t seen such an idiot girl.


    She''s toozy to talk to me.


    Thin shallow doesn''t care to give her a look.


    The two of them regarded her as nonexistent and went out talking all the way.


    The girl felt that she had never been so ashamed. She stood up angrily and ran after them angrily to stop them.


    As a result, Bo shallow didn''t bother to look at her, took mu Shinian and left directly next to her.


    The girl waspletely angry.


    She went straight over and dragged mu Shinian''s hand back.


    Mu Shinian frowned and staggered back two steps.


    Her temper waspletely hooked up.


    Mu Shinian directly shook off her hand and stared at her angrily: "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 1235

    <h4>Chapter 1235</h4>


    Thin shallow also lost his temper.


    If it weren''t for mu Shinian''s pull, he might have started to have fun directly


    The girl was frightened by their aura.


    But he still stuck his neck and said angrily, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Mu Shinian and Bo Qian looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    ording to her meaning, even if she provokes others, others must stay and chat with her?


    Mu Shinian didn''t despise anyone, but this man is probably the first.


    The two men were speechless for a moment.


    Finally, I was toozy to go with the mentally retarded and left directly.


    But the girl kept on admiring the time.


    However, before she tried hard, she was directly grabbed away by Bo Qian and shook off.


    "Ah!"


    The girl screamed and fell to one side.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    "Are you sick?"


    The girl stared: "what did you say?"


    "I said, you are ill."


    Mu Shinian lips with a gentle smile, looks like it doesn''t have the slightest attack.


    But that''s what makes people feel more defeated.


    The girl''s face sank and she wasing.


    As a result, mu Shinian directly took a cup of milk tea from passers-by, unscrewed it, and poured it directly at her without saying a word.


    "Ah!"


    A cry of surprise.


    The girl ispletely awake.


    She touched her face nkly, closed her eyes and screamed hard.


    The people around were also frightened by this scene.


    Thin shallow took out the money and stuffed the owner of the milk tea; "Sorry."


    The man took a few hundred dors and looked at them in amazement. He also looked at the crying girl. He was afraid of something big. He didn''t even dare to take the money. He turned his head and left.


    Mu Shinian calmly looked at the man crying, and the smile on his face became more and more ironic.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to continue?"


    "You dragged me twice. Stop us again. I promise I''ll get it back one by one. Are you sure you want to make trouble?"


    The girl cried and rushed over without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian shook his head silently, then released his thin hand and opened his body. The girl threw herself into the air and fell down.


    Mu Shinian took a look with Bo Qian. He didn''t even have the meaning to stay. He walked away directly.


    The girl fell and when she got up, she had run away.


    Around her, many people are waiting to see jokes.


    The girl''s face turned red, and she shouted with shame and anger, "what are you looking at!"


    Although those passers-by didn''t see anything, they didn''t want to cause trouble, and they dispersed one after another.


    The girl rubbed her eyes, got up angrily, covered her face and ran away.


    ¡­¡­


    The mall is very big.


    The two had almost eaten anyway. They had nothing to do, so they wandered around.


    Mu Shinian bought a ss of juice and some kebabs. When she saw delicious food, she bought it. If it was delicious, she ate more. If it wasn''t delicious, she took it to Bo shallow.


    Thin shallow followed her and joked, "are you going to eat this meal?"


    Mu Shi said, "no, I''m going to eat like this in the next few days."


    Shallow and speechless; "Aren''t you afraid of eating a bad stomach?"


    "me you."


    Mu Shinianined directly.


    I give her vegetarian food every day. I know she likes spicy food and makes it so light every day.

 Chapter 1236

    <h4>Chapter 1236</h4>


    What''s the matter with her mouth.


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "I was for you."


    Mu Shinian thought that he had no problem eating every day before.


    Thin shallow threw the finished kebab in the trash can, took out a paper towel and handed it to her: "wipe, like a child."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "the child is not as violent as me."


    On this point, Bo Qian doesn''t agree at all: "it''s not violence, it''s someone else''s beating."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "I guess so."


    She''s never seen anyone so badly beaten.


    Mu Shinian wants to go, and Bo shallow pulls her directly.


    Mu Shinian stepped back and looked at him curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Bo Qian took her directly into a women''s clothing store.


    Mu Shinian is most tired of buying clothes. He has to go out directly.


    Thin shallow pressed the man back.


    "Look before you go."


    "I''m not short of clothes."


    That''s true.


    In the apartment, she has a cloakroom with clothes all year round, even dresses.


    So, she really doesn''tck clothes.


    "Girls are short of clothes."


    Thin shallow casually pulled a reason and directly brought people in.


    Then he picked it up on the shelf.


    "Come and see."


    Mu Shinian can''t see anything at all.


    Thin shallow looked at the way she didn''t want to choose. He looked on the shelf for a long time. Finally, he chose some skirts and handed them to her.


    Mu Shinian looked at those skirts and her face stretched. After a few seconds, she said dryly, "are you sure?"


    Thin shallow thought for a while. Mu Shinian seemed to have never worn a skirt. He prepared many skirts for her in the cloakroom, but she didn''t wear them once.


    In this case, it''s really... Abnormal.


    Thin shallow looked at the skirts. After a few seconds, he vowed to say, "it''s nice."


    "I don''t think it looks good."


    Mu Shinian tells the truth.


    And it''s still bright red.


    She was not suitable for this color. She looked at other clothes in the store and thought about it. She was about to get a ck sweater, but she was stopped by thin light.


    "Stop wearing ck."


    "Appropriate."


    Mu Shinian said, "otherwise, white is OK."


    "No." Thin shallow refusedpletely: "at your age, you should wear brighter."


    Mu Shinian resisted: "it''s not suitable for me."


    "Try again."


    A light face.


    Mu Shinian stared at those skirts with bitter hatred. I don''t wear them. What can you do with my expression.


    The waiter hurried over and said, "little girl, go and try it. This is really suitable for you. Your skin is so white and it''s suitable to wear red."


    "Yes, and you have such a good figure. It''s good to choose clothes. You''re still young. You should wear more publicity."


    I don''t want to think about it at all.


    Thin shallow also echoed: "go and have a try."


    Mu Shinian also ns to fight.


    As a result, the waiter directly pushed her body and walked to the dressing room: "little girl, listen to your sister, you can try it. If it''s not good-looking, it''s not toote to change it again, don''t you think so."


    It''s troublesome.


    Mu Shinian just wanted to say so, so he was taken to the dressing room by the waiter.


    She looked at those red skirts and sighed helplessly. After struggling again and again, she finally changed them.


    forget it.

 Chapter 1237

    <h4>Chapter 1237</h4>


    Forget it.


    Try it first.


    Everyone hase in anyway.


    Mu Shimian happily changed her clothes. She stared at the strange herself in the mirror and was speechless for a long time. Until Bo shallow began to urge, she opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shinian''s skin is very white.


    The hair is ck and the eyes are ck.


    Moreover, it is estimated that God also favors her. Her figure is also very good. She usually wears casual clothes. She looks like a child who hasn''t grown up, simple and clean.


    Now put on a skirt, it looks charming and innocent.


    Even if you read all kinds of customs, you have to be amazed.


    The waiter probably didn''t expect the effect to be so powerful.


    After a sigh of admiration, he came over, looked around her for a few minutes, and silently raised his thumb.


    "My God, this is too suitable for you."


    "Yes, girl, just buy it. It looks like it''s customized for you."


    Mu Shinian pulled his skirt and looked up impatiently: "it''s awkward."


    Thin shallow was stunned and quickly took back his eyes. He coughed and said, "no, it''s beautiful."


    I can''t see what''s good.


    Mu Shinian stared at the mirror, looked left and right, and became more and more distressed: "strange."


    Thin shallow doesn''t open his eyes. He doesn''t dare to look at her easily.


    This is too... Seductive.


    I really feel a little abnormal.


    If you have nothing to do, you have to make trouble for yourself.


    Mu Shinian still feels strange.


    "Forget it. If I buy this, I can''t wear it out."


    She felt strange when she went out.


    Thin shallow frown: "buy it."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian turned and left.


    Thin shallow walked over: "you wear this to see your grandmother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and shook for a moment.


    She shook her head and said, "this can''t be done. When my grandmother sees it, she will think I''m pregnant."


    After all, she probably didn''t wear such fancy clothes since she was a child.


    Thin shallow speechless for a while and frankly told her, "your mother probably has an opinion on your dressing style for a long time, but it''s hard to say because of your face."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "my grandmother won''t."


    "She will."


    Thin shallow just interrupted her, and his tone was very straightforward: "if you don''t believe it, you''ll just try."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the skirt and finally frowned: "it''s really not strange?"


    "Change your style and mood."


    Mu Shinian is always in a good mood.


    You don''t need to change your mood at all.


    But after thinking about it, she decided to buy the clothes.


    "OK."


    After mu Shinian changed her clothes, Bo Qian went to settle ounts. Shey on the railing outside the door and looked at the scenery outside.


    There are many studentsing and going around.


    This shopping mall is aprehensive shopping mall, so many students are expected toe here to rx just after the exam.


    All kinds of peoplee and go,


    Mu Shinian stared out bored. Her line of sight suddenly fell on the lower floor. Looking at the familiar people, she was suddenly stunned.


    Thin shallow came over and patted her on the shoulder curiously: "what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes. He didn''t want to be seen by Bo Qian. He reached out to get the bag.


    Thin shallow hands to avoid: "I carry, let''s go."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian followed Bo Qian, took the elevator and went downstairs.


    Even if we deliberately ignore them, we can still hear their voices.

 Chapter 1238

    <h4>Chapter 1238</h4>


    "You''ve worked too hard these two days."


    "Parentse out with you to rx."


    "Look, if you like anything, you can buy it. It''s a gift for you."


    "Thank you, mom and dad. You are very kind to me."


    "That''s not right. You''re a mother''s baby. I''m not good to you. Who are you good to?"


    "Yes, my daughter has worked too hard. Now she has finished the exam anyway. It''s time to rx."


    These voices are not big or small.


    When mu Shinian passed by, he could just hear it.


    Even if she doesn''t take a special look, she can imagine how harmonious the picture is.


    Originally, she thought she had quit long ago.


    She shouldn''t think about something she shouldn''t expect.


    But now.


    Inevitably, there will be some expectations.


    Mu Shinian had some wordless thoughts.


    She''s probably not suitable to be a total bad person.


    After all, bad people can''t be intentional. There seem to be a lot of things she can''t put down.


    Mu Shinian had no choice but to bow his head and smile.


    I was suddenly stuffed with something.


    She was stunned and looked up.


    I don''t know when thin shallow peeled a sugar and handed it to her mouth.


    If I remember correctly, she grabbed a handful of sugar when she was bored in someone''s store just now.


    Now it seems that at the beginning, it was also divided into several for thin shallow.


    Mu Shinian stared at the sugar for more than ten seconds before opening his mouth.


    Candy is plum vor, sour and sweet, very delicious.


    Thin shallow took her hand and didn''t reveal a word about what happened just now.


    His face was calm and looked as if he had something on his mind.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes, looked at him, and pretended to be nothing.


    Just the mood of shopping disappeared in an instant.


    "Go back."


    Thin shallow took her hand and said well, neither good nor bad.


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask much, followed him around twice, and finally, he was silent.


    The two men went back to the store again.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow. Without saying a word, he was going to leave.


    Thin shallow directly dragged the person back, then pressed her body and directly pushed the person in: "go in and have a look."


    "Nothing to see."


    Mu Shinian refused directly, with a tough attitude.


    Thin shallow but not as easy to talk as before, couldn''t help holding her hand and walked in.


    "Look, what do you like?"


    Thin and shallow fingers casually turned over those clothes.


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    She can guess what this person is going to do. It''s because she can guess, so her expression is very bad.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Shopping."


    Bo Qian totally refuses to admit his crooked mind.


    When the waiter came, he took the lead in saying, "look for her clothes."


    "OK, sir, we have many new styles here. You cane here and have a look."


    As soon as the waiter saw that Bo Qian was full of expensive gas and that a watch in his hand was estimated to be worth their lifetime sry, he was filled with joy.


    Mu Shi Nian is speechless.


    Other people in the store naturally noticed them.


    The four eyes are rtive. It''s as embarrassing as it is.


    If only mu Shinian was there, Gu Shenghua would probably leave as if he didn''t see it.


    But he had toe and say hello.


    "Young master Bo, what a coincidence. Come shopping, too."

 Chapter 1239

    <h4>Chapter 1239</h4>


    Bo Qian said nothing and didn''t even give him a wink.


    Gu Shenghua is Bo Qian''s elder anyway. Moreover, if Bo Qian wants to marry mu Shinian in the future, he will be half of his father-inw. As a result, Bo Qian doesn''t give any face at all.


    Gu Shenghua is also a figure in the business field. He was looked down upon by a younger generation, and suddenly his face was a little hung up.


    Tong Wanzhi saw them and hurried over. After looking at them, he smiled and said, "when you read, you also came out to go shopping. What a coincidence."


    Mu Shinian smiled at her: "well."


    "Just finished the exam, it''s time toe out and rx." Tong naturally took Gu Shenghua''s arm and said with a scattered smile, "by the way, if you don''t say it, I don''t remember. I remember, you live near here? Themunity opposite."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, yes."


    "That''s very convenient."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled and joked: "since you''re here, let''s have a look. Shi ran also came to see clothes. You two sisters can just be together."


    It reminds me of their sisters.


    Thin shallow sneer.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow, and probably understood what he was thinking. She sighed and pulled thin and shallow clothes.


    Gently pulled it.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at her. His face was still very ugly.


    "No, I''ll buy the clothes she likes."


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She doesn''t care much. Why is this man so angry?


    Besides, she was the one who was ignored. Her parents, including Gu Shenghua, all followed Bo Qian''s lead.


    Mu Shinian thought. He really didn''t understand what he thought.


    Tong Wanzhi''s face was also ugly, but the next second, she raised a smile: "it''s also what she said. When you read what you want, young master Bo will certainly buy it for you. Where can we buy it for you?"


    Said, she gently hit the person next to her.


    Gu Shenghua also reluctantly put on a smile. He smiled awkwardly: "that''s what he said."


    "Young master Bo, she can afford to read what you want when you are here."


    After all, Tong Wanzhi is here, and mu Shinian is embarrassed to ignore it directly.


    She smiled and responded.


    Thin shallow took her hand and went to the hanger. He picked up the clothes on the hanger with his fingers. After half a day, he picked up what he liked and threw it to the waiter.


    Walk all the way.


    The clothes on the whole hanger are half empty.


    It''s toote to stop it.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked in a low voice


    That''s not how money is spent.


    Thin shallow didn''t speak. He took her hand and emptied a clothes hanger. His sight fell on the skirt Mu Shiran saw. He stretched out his hand and carried it away directly.


    "Swipe your card."


    Attendant: "


    The waiter is a little silly.


    With dozens of clothes in her hand, the whole person didn''t react


    "Well, do you want all these?"


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian said, "she''s going to college. She needs to prepare more clothes."


    This is called... Some?


    The waiter felt that he had finally seen with his own eyes how the legendary rich people spend money.


    She quickly nodded: "OK, OK, I''ll check out right away!"


    Who would be unhappy to be such a big fat sheep.


    Mu Shiran watched it for a long time. Until this meeting, she finally reacted.

 Chapter 1240

    <h4>Chapter 1240</h4>


    Her face is getting dark.


    Mu Shinian is also speechless.


    "I don''t..."


    "Required."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and rubbed her head as if there were no one else: "I''ve consumed so many brain cells these days. What''s buying a few clothes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian couldn''t find anything to refute for a while.


    She thought it was a little strange to be shallow, but she couldn''t say how strange it was.


    Thin shallow looked down at her two eyes and saw that she was still stunned. He muttered curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Nothing. I think you''re just abnormal.


    Mu Shinian thought so from the bottom of his heart, which gave him enough face on the surface.


    "Nothing. It looks good."


    Although she didn''t see a few clothes at all.


    Bo qianen gave her the skirt Mu Shiran liked and directly handed it to her: "this looks good. Put it on."


    The skirt is a white gauze skirt, almost to the ankle.


    The style is very clean and fresh.


    Mu Shinian was silent for two seconds, looked at his eyes and asked uncertainly, "are you sure?"


    Thin and shallow is more calm than she looks.


    "What do you think?"


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip, looked at her silently, picked up the skirt, and went to the dressing room in the eyes that Mu Shiran was about to eat her.


    Thin shallow is satisfied.


    He looked at those people carelessly, saw their ferocious faces, and suddenly his mood became very good.


    What a broken eye. It''s better to read when you admire than to dye when you admire. I don''t know how many times. Why can''t you look at it so blindly


    However, they don''t need to take a fancy to him. He can kill them alone!


    No matter from the perspective of economic strength or from any angle, he can kill them.


    When Mu Shi was angry, he almost scratched the palm of his hand.


    She looked at Tong''s arm angrily and struggled in her voice: "Mom!"


    Tong Wanzhi quickly held her hand and shook her head.


    How can Mu Shiran be angry? However, she gnaws her teeth angrily; "Mom, I like that dress."


    Her voice is not loud or small.


    Bo Qian heard it, too.


    He nced indifferently at Shi ran, looked at her from top to bottom with contemptuous eyes, and his smile was even colder: "you?"


    "What if you like it first?"


    "You!"


    Mu Shiran wanted to say something, but she was held by her mother.


    She looked at her mother discontentedly.


    What is this? Just watching her being bullied?


    Tong''s face can''t hang, and more importantly, Gu Shenghua is still here. Now it''s basically because of his admiration for the times that he loses all his face.


    When she was thinking about how to make it over, Gu Shenghua said, "well, Ranran, let''s point to your sister. Since she likes that skirt, you can change it. What''s the big deal? Aren''t there several skirts of the same style here?"


    Gu shenghuadu spoke in person. Mu Shiran dared not show his willfulness again.


    She clenched her teeth and looked at Bo Qian fiercely. She was unwilling to go over. Just about to pick up a skirt of the same style, Bo Qian took the skirt and several skirts together and threw them to the waiter.


    The waiter was stunned.


    "Sir?"


    What do you mean?


    Mu Shiran was also confused. Then she saw the thin and calm opening: "I want these skirts. She doesn''t like to wear the same style with people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole shop is quiet.

 Chapter 1241

    <h4>Chapter 1241</h4>


    Gu Shenghua''s temper could not be suppressed.


    Mu Shiran can''t control his temper.


    "What do you mean!"


    "That skirt, when I wanted it, I gave it to her. Now you''re going to buy all the other skirts. What do you mean?"


    The indifference of a thin face.


    There was no fluctuation in her eyes.


    A few secondster, he said coldly, "you don''t deserve to wear the same style as her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shiran usually has a sense of superiority, but she is just a young child. She is provoked by Bo shallow in a few words, and her whole person is about to explode


    She blushed and felt that the whole poprity had reached an extreme.


    "Don''t go too far. Why don''t I deserve it? Who do you think mu Shinian is? What is she? Others don''t even deserve to wear a skirt with her!"


    Mu Shiran is too angry.


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t hold her.


    Mu Shiran stared at Bo Qian and opened word by word: "I have to buy this skirt today. I want to see how capable you are and how long your hand can stretch!"


    Mu Shiran said and took the skirt directly from the waiter.


    The waiter also looked confused. He didn''t react at all. What''s the situation now.


    She looked at the two men and smiled awkwardly.


    "Sir, miss, are you..."


    "I''ll take this and pay the bill!"


    Mu Shiran handed the skirt to the waiter and handed her a card.


    How dare the waiter pick it up.


    At this time, she just wants to watch the y.


    After all, people on both sides don''t look easy to mess with.


    She''s just a waiter. She doesn''t want to get involved in these things at all.


    Mu Shiran lost his temper when he saw that the waiter was motionless.


    "What are you still doing? Do you need me to invite you?"


    "No, no, no..."


    The waiter looked at it subconsciously.


    I''m not sure.


    Thin, shallow and indifferent nced at her, and the corners of her lips evoked a wanwei full smile.


    "I''ll see who dares."


    "I have to do it today!"


    Mu Shiran spoke word by word.


    The voice had a determined tone.


    She raised her chin and looked coldly at thin shallow.


    We have to get this tone back.


    Gu Shenghua couldn''t see it anymore. He came over, coughed and said, "young master Bo, what''s the need? It''s not necessary to have trouble with a child for a skirt."


    When Mu ran was angry, he couldn''t speak at all, and the whole person was going to cry.


    Tong Wan Zhi came over and took her hand.


    Thin shallow still refused to give in.


    Gu Shenghua didn''t know where they said the wrong thing. How could Bo Qian be so angry.


    "Young master Bo, it''s just a skirt. There''s nothing else here. Since Shi ran also likes it, you see, just give it to her."


    Gu Shenghua is patient enough.


    However, there is still no room for thin and shallow.


    The whole person is stubborn to the extreme.


    "No."


    Thin shallow looked at the waiter and saw that she was still motionless. He said, "if you dare to let her pay, don''t open your shop in the future."


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa, picked up his mobile phone, casually clicked on a game and began to y.


    The door opens.


    Mu Shinian was still pulling a corner of his skirt. It was strange. As soon as he came out, he found that the atmosphere in the house seemed to have changed.

 Chapter 1242

    <h4>Chapter 1242</h4>


    Everyone stared at her.


    However, in addition to being thin and shallow, the eyes of others have be very strange.


    She frowned and stared at them curiously.


    "What''s up?"


    Dare you say that!


    Gu Shenghua stared, and all his anger was self-evident.


    He came over and tried to be nice and said, "Shi Nian, it''s like this. Your sister also likes this skirt, so she wants to buy one like you."


    Mu Shi read Oh, there was no sign on his face.


    Gu Shenghua didn''t know whether she really didn''t understand or pretended not to understand.


    I had to suppress my temper and say, "but I don''t like others to wear the same style with you, so..."


    The words didn''t finish, but mu Shinian finally understood what he was going to say.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow.


    Thin and shallow looked away from the mobile phone. After staring at her, he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say. He looked at Bo Qian for a long time. Finally, he said silently, "if she wants, give it to her."


    She sipped her lower lip and obviously looked unhappy.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t reacted yet. What happened to Bo Qian today.


    It seems strange since I came in.


    And there is no reason to do these things.


    Mu Shinian saw that Bo Qian didn''t speak, so he opened his mouth to Gu Shenghua: "take it away."


    Although thin and shallow made her lose all her face, she found a bit of face again when she read this.


    Gu Shenghua slowed down a little: "OK, Shi Nian, you are obedient, that..."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Mu Shiran suddenly opened his mouth coldly and threw the skirt back into the waiter''s hand: "I don''t need you to give alms."


    Mu Shinian looked puzzled.


    Thin shallow just moved the corner of his lips, took a hairpin from one side, and pinned it on mu Shinian''s hair as if no one else. He also tied a beautiful bow with his fingers flexibly.


    "Good looking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand what he was doing. After looking at Mu Shiran in a rage, he couldn''t help but wonder, "what happened?"


    Mu Shiran looked at her ignorant appearance, and a rage came to her mind.


    With a sneer, she grabbed the skirt directly and smashed it in the face: "what happened? Are you very proud? I want a skirt. Do you still need you to give alms?"


    "What do you think you are? You don''t count for anything without being thin!"


    Although Gu Shenghua is also very angry.


    But he never wanted to do it.


    One is that he is too disgraced, and the other is that he can''t afford it at all.


    As a result, Mu Shiran threw it out with a p.


    Thin shallow reaction is fast enough.


    It turned out to be a littlete


    Mu Shinian was patted by her clothes on her face, and she was at a loss.


    A few secondster, she realized what had happened, and then her expression became more strange.


    I have no idea what caused me to suffer.


    Thin shallow pulled her clothes, put his hand on her chin, looked left and right, and found that he was not hurt. His face was a little relieved.


    As soon as Bo Qian turned around, he saw Gu Shenghua standing in front of Mu Shiran, with a ttering smile on his face.


    "Young master Bo, misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, children have a temper, you..."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Thin shallow seems to hear a big joke.

 Chapter 1243

    <h4>Chapter 1243</h4>


    Mu Shiran sneered and said, "who''s angry with her? I''m very clear. I don''t want to be given away by her! I don''t want this skirt. Even if you give it to me, I don''t want it."


    Thin shallow was about to speak, mu Shinian directly pulled the man.


    "Forget it."


    She cut her messy hair and said, "let''s go."


    She doesn''t like it very much.


    I don''t like the people here very much.


    I don''t like this family very much.


    Including this meeting, she doesn''t want to.


    Just want to get out of here.


    She doesn''t know much about superficial and inexplicable hostility.


    It''s just, forget it.


    She didn''t want to, and now she doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Anyway, there are some things she didn''t deserve in the beginning.


    Thin and shallow, expressionless, neither good nor bad.


    Tong Wanzhi also knew that things were making a big deal. He covered his stomach and came over with a deliberative voice: "Shi Nian, Shi Ran is sorry for you. Will your mother apologize to you instead of her? Don''t be angry."


    The thin face is still ugly.


    Mu Shinian took his hand and didn''t make a sound for several times.


    She had no choice but to take a thin card and hand it to the waiter; "Just this dress, check out."


    "The one inside, help me pack it."


    The waiter was still stunned.


    After being urged again by mu Shinian, she came back, took the card, and anxiously stared at the clothes on her hands: "well, what about these?"


    "Buy it together."


    A thin, shallow, cold opening.


    Mu Shinian still smiled at the waiter: "listen to her."


    "OK, OK."


    The waiter didn''t dare to say anything more. Without saying a word, he held a pile of clothes to check out.


    Where is mu Shiran willing: "I don''t need you to apologize. I didn''t do anything wrong. It was their fault. Inexplicably, can I still use you to give alms? Mu Shinian, I tell you, why should I ept your alms? Do you think you can pity me now that you have a backer? Or do you want to show off? I tell you, I didn''t..."


    Pop!


    Gu Shenghua didn''t say a word and directly pped him.


    "Ah!"


    Mu Shiran tilted and fell directly.


    Tong Wanzhi was also frightened and looked at him in amazement: "what are you doing!"


    After reprimanding, she immediately covered her stomach, squatted down and helped people up: "how are you? Are you okay?"


    Mu Shiran was beaten by Gu Shenghua for the first time.


    She has always been Gu Shenghua''s pride. Other people''s children, those rich children, do not know how many parents envy him for raising such a daughter.


    As a result, now she was beaten in public.


    Mu Shiran covers her cheek and looks at her father nkly.


    The strange father.


    Gu Shenghua was also extremely angry.


    The shallow attitude is obvious.


    He has tried his best to make concessions in order to cherish the time.


    However, Mu Shiran seems not to realize the seriousness of this matter. She has repeatedly offended people. She has to annoy the shallow and shallow. Is this the end of the matter?


    The waiter quickly packed the clothes and came back.


    Mu Shinian picked up the things, took a bag and was taken away by Bo Qian.


    Bo Qian even took away the bag and card. Then he could spare a hand and directly held mu Shinian''s hand: "let''s go."


    He made it clear that he didn''t want to deal with these things.

 Chapter 1244

    <h4>Chapter 1244</h4>


    Mu Shinian said to Tong Wanzhi and directly followed him out.


    After going out, Bo qiancai grabbed her.


    Mu Shinian stared at him curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow put the bag on the ground, then took out a lighter from his pocket, clicked, burned thebel, and then tore it off.


    Thin shallow shook thebel: "I forgot to remove this."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian reached out and touched thebel at the back; "Thank you."


    "Nothing."


    Thin and absent-minded.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bags and asked helplessly, "do you buy things like this?"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and rubbed her head: "No."


    "Then why are you buying so recklessly?" Mu Shinian was confused: "what if it doesn''t fit?"


    "Then put it."


    A simple face.


    After that, he felt something was wrong.


    Thin shallow was silent. He looked back and looked at mu Shinian. After a long time, he began to exin with some embarrassment: "no, I mean, if it''s not appropriate,e back then."


    Mu Shinian thought that he would never return.


    It is estimated that at that time, Bo shallow will say, just take it as a pajama.


    Rich people.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help feeling in his heart.


    "Come on, it''s sote. Go back to bed."


    Bo qianen gave a cry. It seems that he was very embarrassed because he was angry just now.


    "I''m not angry with you."


    "Did I speak seriously just now?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, no, anyway, it''s no big deal."


    "I''m used to it. You don''t have to defend me. I don''t think it''s unfair."


    "And there seems to be no difference between them and without them."


    Mu Shinian touched the hairpin on his head and felt a little stupid. He wanted to take it down. As a result, he was caught by Bo Qian''s wrist: "this looks good."


    "What a fool."


    Mu Shinian protested: "if it looks good, why don''t you wear it yourself."


    Thin shallow frown: "I''m a man. Do you think it''s appropriate to wear this red hairpin?"


    Mu Shinian thinks there is nothing inappropriate.


    Without saying a word, she was going to get the hairpin.


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand, directly pressed her hand, and then took her away: "well, that''s it. You can wear it. It''s really beautiful. I won''t lie to you."


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to pull it off.


    Thin, shallow and strong, she didn''t move directly.


    "Good looking!"


    "You wear it!"


    Thin shallow seemed to see her so lively for the first time. He couldn''t helpughing: "Mu Shinian, just wear a hairpin. What are you fighting for?"


    "Girls, it''s normal to wear this."


    Mu Shinian took two hard blows from the corners of his lips: "you are inexplicable!"


    "Whatever you say, you must wear it anyway. It''s really beautiful."


    Mu Shinian tried to catch his hand.


    When she couldn''t get rid of it, she wanted to bite directly.


    However, there are many people around. They are not only inappropriate, but also make bigger jokes!


    Thin shallow held those bags in one hand and imprisoned people with one arm: "Mu Shinian, after the college entrance examination, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian felt that no one had so confined his neck in his life. For a moment, when he was stunned, he would fight back even more.


    "Keep your moves down. You''re wearing a skirt today."

 Chapter 1245

    <h4>Chapter 1245</h4>


    Yearn for time and bite your teeth; "You should be d I''m wearing a skirt!"


    If she wasn''t wearing a skirt, she would have started!


    At a nce, he saw what mu Shinian was thinking. He looked at her dress with a funny smile and smiled innocently: "Mu Shinian, you also have today."


    Mu Shinian gnashes his teeth.


    If she hadn''t been wearing a skirt and didn''t have a hard time, she would have thrown her thin skin out.


    I can''t beat you anymore!


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand away and stared at him with sharp eyes: "don''t touch me!"


    "If I didn''t catch you, you would have scratched me."


    Thin shallow directly said the thoughts of Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian stared round and said, "you can do it."


    Just after the college entrance examination, why did she experience this in one day.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he left the mall slowly.


    When she got back, she just reacted a little. What was Bo Qian doing just now.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed, holding a thin pillow he bought casually, his chin against the soft pillow, and stared at the opposite wall.


    Bo Qian also heard those words.


    Then, I was worried that her mood would be affected, so I deliberately made a scene to divert her attention.


    Mu Shinian pulled several dolls and smiled helplessly.


    Even without this, she wouldn''t care at all.


    She had no maternal love since she was a child. She knew that Tong Wanzhi liked Mu Shiran from an early age. As for her, she was just a daughter who made her ashamed. If she could, maybe she didn''t want to admit herself.


    But even in this way, she can''t help imagining.


    It''s only asionally, asionally.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Thin shallow pushed the door open and came in.


    Mu Shinian blinked: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow directly handed her a ss of milk: "drink and go to bed."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, took it, drank two mouthfuls, and said, "I don''t want to sleep yet."


    "Can''t sleep?"


    Mu Shinian nodded, propped his chin and looked at the shing picture on theputer screen: "I can y games."


    "Emptiness?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian was surprised by the word and looked at him more speechless: "how do you say that?"


    "After the college entrance examination, I feel I have nothing to do?"


    Thin shallow sat on the edge of the bed, picked up some messy dolls thrown on her bed and threw them in her hands.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "a little, mainly, just finished the exam."


    There seems to be something missing.


    Thin shallow touched the end of her hair, but it was still a little damp.


    "It''s all like this. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "Ye Ling said she would go out for a good holiday."


    "What about you?"


    Bo Qian wanted to take her out before.


    But mu Shinian already had a n, and he was embarrassed to force her.


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously: "me?"


    Thin shallow nodded: "well, do you want to go out?"


    Thin shallow took the opportunity to ask: "if you want to go, I can arrange it."


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously: "do you... Want me to go out?"


    Otherwise, why do you look very happy.


    Thin shallow coughed: "no, do you have any ce you want to go? If so, I can take you there. I have nothing to do recently."


    The voice just fell.


    The thin cell phone rang.


    Both men looked at his cell phone at the same time.


    Thin shallow looked at the caller ID above his eyes, silent for two seconds and pressed it directly.


    Mu Shinian also saw: "you''d better take it. Is it from yourpany?"


    Bo shallow doesn''t want to take it at all, and wants to send these guys who can only forgive people''s dreams away directly!

 Chapter 1246

    <h4>Chapter 1246</h4>


    Thin shallow also didn''t want to avoid mu Shinian. He directly clicked on it and pressed the answer button.


    On the phone, a familiar voice suddenly came: "what are you going to do with that person?"


    Mu Shinian also heard whose voice it was.


    She was silent, and her fingers unconsciously pulled the doll''s ears.


    It''s her second senior brother.


    When did they have anything to do with Bo shallow.


    Thin shallow looked at her and didn''t want to avoid her. He thought about it and said, "I''ll be there in two days."


    "Yes."


    When the other party finished, he lowered his voice: "don''t let her know."


    This sentence is very low.


    Mu Shinian didn''t hear it.


    She just thought that the person behind her was very dangerous or involved too much, so the second senior brother didn''t want to let themselves know.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian is also at ease.


    Some things, senior brothers and sisters, they always don''t like her to ask.


    After all, danger is one thing. If she joins in again, her identity will be exposed even earlier.


    At that time, I''m afraid I won''t even have a stable college career.


    When mu Shinian saw him hang up, he asked curiously, "isn''t the person on your side?"


    Bo qianen said, "I don''t want to use it for the time being, so I''ll trouble them to watch."


    Mu Shinian Oh, it''s reasonable to think about it.


    If he was thin, he probably wouldn''t want to use the thin family. After all, he has to be watched all the time. It''s really hard.


    Mu Shinian continued to y with the doll: "then you''d better deal with it as soon as possible. That person seems to involve a lot of things about you."


    "If the Bo family doesn''t make any moves, maybe you inadvertently provoked others."


    This is the most terrible.


    After all, one is in the open and the other is in the dark.


    If the trouble could bepletely eradicated, it would be sooner.


    Bo qianen gave a cry and took the cup away: "well, go to bed early."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."


    After Bo Qian went out, he washed the water cup, wiped it clean and put it on the hanger. He sighed and poured himself a ss of water. He put his back against the shelf and lowered his head silently.


    It''s not like this.


    The original n of Mu Shinian can almost be said to be perfect.


    If he had not inadvertently felt uneasy and followed them, it is estimated that now he would know that something had happened to Mu Shinian.


    After they all came out, the man was detained by mu Shinian''s friends for a simple reason. They all felt that his identity was not simple and could not let him leave for the time being.


    In fact, their scruples are also very reasonable.


    Whoever it is, it''s estimated that it won''t look at it.


    Because of this, it is the most troublesome thing.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at the shadow on the ground.


    He felt he was really a little too careful.


    What if Mu Shinian knows his identity


    If Mu Shinian feels that what he has done is uneptable, what should he do.


    Thin shallow grabbed the edge of the flow management table with his fingers tightly. He didn''t notice the pain.


    What if Mu Shinian is afraid.


    Thin, shallow and deep sighed, and a deep gloom shed between his eyebrows and eyes.

 Chapter 1247

    <h4>Chapter 1247</h4>


    Anyway, it can''t just go away.


    Otherwise, in case


    What should I do.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian''s room and made sure he was asleep before he opened the car and went out of the door.


    In the middle of the night, there were a lot of people in the bar.


    Thin shallow found a ce, sat down casually, ordered a ss of wine, and didn''t mean to drink.


    Tang and song received a call from the manager and came from home. Seeing that Bo Qian was still here sote, he yawned and jokedzily: "have you been dumped by mu Shinian? That''s why you came here in the middle of the night."


    Thin shallow looked at him and didn''t even bother to answer.


    Tang and song smiled selfishly, sat in a chair, propped their chin, and said in azy tone: "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t your family just finish the college entrance examination? You just left people at home¡°


    "She''s asleep."


    Thin shallow finally answered.


    Tang and song raised their eyebrows and said faintly, "Oh, I''m asleep, so you came out and did something behind her back."


    "Can you shut up if you don''t talk?" Thin shallow reluctantly interrupted his words.


    When Tang and song saw that he had some anger on his face, they smiled: "well, good, finally some spirit."


    "Do you know what you look like now?"


    Thin shallow looked at him, expressionless: "what does it look like?"


    Tang Song looked at his face, looked at it seriously, and said, "it''s like he did something wrong behind his back, but he didn''t dare to tell her, for fear that she would suddenly turn over... Uneasy."


    Although the Tang and Song dynasties were unreliable.


    But it''s basically all right.


    The thin and shallow expression became more numb.


    Tang Song smiled, and the corners of his lips bent: "well, you shouldn''t really hide what mu Shinian is about you. I can tell you, what kind of person mu Shinian is. If you treat her like this, I''m afraid she''ll break up with you."


    After all, the girl Bo shallow likes is very cool.


    There is noparison with ordinary girls.


    If Bo qian does anything, don''t apologize. I''m afraid he will be separated directly.


    Bo Qian almost wants to do it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of her. I didn''t do anything behind her back."


    "I don''t think you can do anything," Tang and song joked with a smile; "Then what are you doing? Inexplicably, running to drink in the middle of the night?"


    Bo Qian took another sip of wine: "there are some things I don''t know how to tell her."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties raised one side of their eyebrows, which seemed to show some clues.


    "Tell me what it is. Maybe I can help you."


    Thin shallow didn''t expect anything, nor was he deceived.


    "You can''t help."


    No one can help.


    Tang Song smiled: "how could it be? I don''t know. You have something to tangle with. It shouldn''t be the Bo family."


    Speaking of Bo Jia, his face is even more ugly.


    Tang and song tut Tut, took him by the shoulder and said with relief, "people of the previous generation always have various reasons to obstruct you. Just ignore them. Whatever they do."


    Thin shallow speechless: "what do you think they can stop me?"


    Or, even if he wants to do something, what can those people in the Bo family stop?


    Tang and song smiled: "the words can''t be so absolute. It''s still troublesome for those old men to y with their hands. As a passer-by, you''d better take more care to give you a word. After all, you don''t want to be hurt by mu Shinian one day."

 Chapter 1248

    <h4>Chapter 1248</h4>


    Thin shallow also silent down.


    He pulled his lips and his face shed with inexplicable emotion.


    "There won''t be such a day."


    Tang and song nodded.


    He knows his shallow skills.


    Since Bo Qian has said so, there will never be such a day.


    There is still a big difference between him and Bo shallow.


    After all, thin and shallow can protect a person unscrupulously.


    He still can''t.


    Tang and song thought that they really knew themselves well, and it made sense to waste.


    "Let''s make it clear to her." Tang Song said, "although I don''t quite understand what happened between you and what you''re hiding, you think, you want to be with her all your life. You can''t deceive her all the time."


    "If she doesn''t ept or object, you can find another chance to make up for it, which can be saved."


    "But lies can''t sustain a rtionship."


    Thin shallow picked up the ss and smiled helplessly.


    "I can''t see. You know a lot."


    Tang and song patted him on the shoulder and smiled innocently: "this is not a lot of experience, so I see it open."


    Thin smiled and shook his head.


    He knows something about the Tang and Song dynasties.


    It''s just that the little elder martial sister who admires Shi Nian doesn''t feel like a simple person.


    Moreover, it is still a veryplex background.


    Thin shallow drank another mouthful of wine and looked at the Tang and Song dynasties. It seemed that he had no intention to say, "why did youe out?"


    "What?"


    Tang and song did not understand what he meant.


    "Don''t you want to stay at home with others?" Bo Qian took a sip of beer, and the spicy taste spread in his stomach. He took a deep breath and continued chatting: "I still broke up."


    "You are too poisonous."


    Tang and song speechless said, "she went out and hasn''te back yet. OK."


    "Are you so relieved of her?" Bo Qian continued to ask.


    Tang and song sneered: "you don''t understand. This is the greatest respect I can give her. She is so big that she can''t go anywhere. She needs to tell me. Besides, she said she woulde back."


    Bo Qian really doesn''t know whether to say that Tang and Song dynasties are stupid or that he is naive.


    When the other party said he woulde back, he believed it so much that he didn''t doubt it at all?


    Tang and song seemed to know what Bo Qian was thinking. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, I still choose to believe her. Even if something irreparable happens, I won''t regret it."


    "I hope."


    Shallow said two words, shook his head and drank another mouthful of wine.


    Tang and song felt that their self-esteem was provoked by him, and couldn''t help but reply: "speaking of it, you might as well think about yourself rather than worry about me."


    "I what?"


    Bo shallow asked curiously.


    Tang and song couldn''t helpughing. She looked up and down with thin eyes, full of sympathy and helplessness.


    "Why do you say that mu Shinian is going to college? At that time, you have to leave at any time. How can you stay with her? It''s a long-distance love. Think about how old mu Shinian is. When she''s in college, she''ll know other men. If there''s good, maybe she''ll hook up with her once and twice, and then you''ll be unlucky."


    The more you think so, the more schadenfreude the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Seeing that he smiled so cheap, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smoke hard.

 Chapter 1249

    <h4>Chapter 1249</h4>


    The Tang and Song Dynasties finally saw that he was t, and his ambition was ignited.


    He looked at thin and shallow and couldn''t help adding fuel and vinegar: "speaking of it, you should be on guard. This is very realistic. How many couples have lost to long-distance love. You are almost the same. Moreover, you are six or seven years different from mu Shinian. This is also a problem that you can''t ignore."


    The thin face was more and more silent.


    Every word that the Tang and Song Dynasties said was right.


    So far, he is really facing this trouble.


    Big trouble.


    Tang Song said, "if you want me to say it, you''d better just take her and pull the certificate."


    After a pause, he changed his words: "sorry, mu Shinian hasn''t reached the legal age of marriage. You have to wait a few years before you can get the certificate with her. If it looks so thin, I sympathize with you from the bottom of my heart, really."


    If the eyes could kill, the Tang and Song dynasties would have been torn apart.


    His face was so heavy that it was almost dripping water, and there was a trace of gloom in his gloom.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you think about what to do."


    Bo Qian pushed the man away without saying a word.


    "Get out!"


    Tang and song sat on the chair with a smile, propped their chin and said, "heaven and earth are big. Indeed, there are all kinds of wonders. Unexpectedly, you will be so afraid one day."


    Thin shallow still has no expression: "get out."


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding."


    The Tang and Song dynasties also felt that they had gone too far. Although it might happen, wouldn''t it sprinkle salt on people''s wounds if they said it at this time?


    "Cough, don''t worry. Don''t you know what mu Shinian is? How could she cheat?"


    Although the word cheating doesn''t work.


    But I can barely know some truth.


    Tang Song said, "don''t worry, just confess to her as soon as possible. Isn''t that girl very moral? You confessed to her. She knows you like him. It''s estimated that she will refuse even if someone confesses to him."


    In this regard, mu Shinian is still very trustworthy.


    Thin shallow raised his eyes, stared at the ceiling above his head, looked at the gorgeous light shing like ss, he sighed and said, "forget it, I don''t want to force her."


    It''s rare. Mu Shinian is in a good mood these days.


    If she doesn''t have this idea, she won''t toss about in vain.


    Think of these, thin shallow suddenly silent down.


    He smiled, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    "Talk about itter."


    "That''s not a good word."


    Tang Song said, "if you don''t regret it yourself, I can only give you advice. I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    Regret not regret, thin shallow do not know.


    He only knows that the current words are really inappropriate.


    He hasn''t had time to tell mu Shinian anything.


    But it''s not good to disturb her.


    Tang and Song Dynasties sighed with emotion: "seriously, I''m curious. What do you two think? The rtionship has not been determined yet. You just live together? Moreover, you don''t even feel what''s going on here."


    Thin shallow doesn''t understand: "what?"


    Tang and songughed and waved: "no, nothing."


    I''m not sure. I still live together. No one thinks anything wrong.

 Chapter 1250

    <h4>Chapter 1250</h4>


    In fact, these two people are really wonderful in some ways.


    Thin shallow speechless looked at his smile, and felt ufortable all over.


    "Nerves."


    Tang and songughed and shook their hands at him: "forget it, if you feel nothing, I don''t have to say it."


    Bo shallow is toozy to pay attention to him and continues to drink without a match.


    After a drink, he got up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tang Song asked, "don''t you stay?"


    Thin shallow looked at the time and said coldly, "it''s veryte."


    He should go back to bed.


    Mu Shinian had to exin to her if he didn''t see him when he woke up.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties gave a sigh and couldn''t help sighing: "they were so strict before they got married."


    If you get married, you''ll get it.


    Bo Qian may even quit smoking and drinking.


    It''s a little scary to think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Gu''s vi is also very unstable tonight.


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t sleep sote for the first time.


    Since she became pregnant, she has always paid great attention to her health.


    Tong Wanzhi took a cotton swab and carefully drugged her: "well, well, don''t me your father. He didn''t mean it. You yourself, too. In that case, you actually started to fight in front of a thin face. This is not hitting his face? What should you do if he gets angry? You''re not small, and you have to think about the consequences."


    Now I want toe, Tong Wanzhi is afraid.


    If the shallow really, really want to investigate this matter, they will be bad.


    I''m not sure even the family will be involved.


    "Your father was also angry before he started. Afterwards, he also regretted it. After all, he never hurt you. Shi ran, you just listen to your mother''s advice and admit a mistake to your father. Even if it''s over, will you?"


    Gu Shenghua''s p was really hard.


    Half of Mu Shiran''s face is swollen.


    Moreover, after a meeting, her swelling became more terrible.


    Now half of his face is asymmetric.


    Mu Shiran sat on the sofa. She didn''t dare to think about how she came back. How many people were staring at her all the way.


    As soon as she remembered it, she couldn''t help blushing and was extremely ashamed.


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed and said reluctantly, "don''t tangle about this matter anymore. When your father''s anger disappears, there will be nothing."


    Mu Shiran covered her face and looked at her mother. Sheughed at her words.


    "That''s it? That''s it when I was beaten?"


    "Isn''t it all mu Shinian''s fault? She just saw you with me, so she was dissatisfied. She was jealous, so she came in with thin and shallow to put on airs. I didn''t say anything. They were the two first to find fault. What did I do wrong? I don''t want what mu Shinian gave me. Even if it was given to me for nothing, I don''t want what I did wrong!"


    Mu Shiran asked excitedly, and every word seemed to tremble.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her painfully, and her eyes were full of tears; "Shi ran, don''t say that. Shi Nian is not..."


    "What isn''t she?" Mu Shiran asked sharply, "what is she not? She is intentional. She deliberately relies on her thin support. Therefore, she came to me to show her sense of existence! I was beaten today, and she must enjoy it!"

 Chapter 1251

    <h4>Chapter 1251</h4>


    Tong Wanzhi knew that she would be in a rage. She frowned painfully: "you."


    "I will never forget it!"


    Mu Shiran vowed: "I will get this ount back anyway, otherwise I will never be reconciled."


    As soon as Tong Wan Zhi listened to her words, she knew that she must be unwilling and might have to do something. Suddenly, she was worried and held her hand: "Shi ran, you listen to your mother''s words, okay? This matter is over. If you keep pestering like this, you will never get any benefit!"


    "You can see Bo Qian''s attitude. He will protect mu Shinian! If you dare to do something to her, he may do something to clean you up. What will you do then?"


    Mu Shiran was determined to pull out his hand and was caught by Tong Wanzhi.


    "You promised your mother not to do it. What would you do if there was a chance?"


    His face flushed when he was angry.


    She took a deep breath, finally screamed and fell discouraged on the sofa.


    Mu Shinian, mu Shinian!


    For what?


    What is what has the final say?


    Why can''t she fight for herself!


    Do you think she has a thin backing behind her!? If there is no thin, even if you meet in a few days, mu Shinian has no strength to fight with himself!


    Maybe, even if you meet, you have to run away in frustration!


    After all, she has everything she envies!


    Mu Shiran closed her eyes and felt that she was about to be abnormal.


    She closed her eyes and shed variousplex emotions in her mind. A few secondster, she took a deep breath and opened her eyes again, but this time she was calm.


    "Mom, I know. Don''t worry. I just said angry words. I won''t do that."


    Tong Wanzhi''s eyes were also filled with tears.


    "Really, you promised mom?"


    "I promise you."


    Mu Shiran smiled and said, "you can rest assured. I''m not stupid enough. Moreover, even if I want to do something, I can''t do it, can''t I?"


    Tong Wan Zhi finally came out with a sigh of relief when he saw her say so: "you, just want to understand. Mom is worried that you will do stupid things. At that time, mom won''t have time to stop you. I''ll regret it all my life."


    After all, it''s for her.


    Mu Shiran shook her head: "no, mom, you can rest assured. I promise you."


    Then she said, "well, it''s sote. You should go to bed. Even if you don''t rest, your brother in your stomach also needs to rest."


    Tong Wan Zhi was relieved to hear her say so.


    "Well, you should also rest early. Don''t worry about today. When your father calms down tomorrow, you can apologize to him and admit a mistake. It''s over."


    Mu Shiran gently nodded his head: "OK."


    Tong Wan Zhi painfully patted her head; "Be more considerate of your father. He also thinks of the whole family."


    Mu Shiran pulled her lower lip; "I know, mom."


    After Tong Wanzhi left, the smile on Mu Shiran''s face gradually condensed.


    For the sake of family, what about her?


    Who will think of her?


    Just to make a show in front of Bo shallow?


    What should she do if she loses such a big person today?

 Chapter 1252

    <h4>Chapter 1252</h4>


    With so many people watching, she probably won''t even go out in the future.


    Why don''t they say they''re ashamed of her?


    Mu Shiran clenched her teeth and held her fist. The tube ointment was crushed by her.


    "Mu Shinian, this ount is not over. I will never let it go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tong Wan Zhi had a stomach. When he went in, he saw Gu Shenghua sitting at the head of the bed. His face was still ugly.


    She sighed at the bottom of her heart, went over, smiled softly and said, "well, your father and daughter don''t have any overnight hatred. If the child is disobedient, you can teach him a lesson. How can you really get angry."


    Gu Shenghua sighed heavily and said; "I didn''t mean to be angry. The main thing is that it''s really not as simple as she thought."


    "Bo Qian''s side is not easy to mess with. If he really wants to settle ounts for this, we''ll take care of his family. It''s estimated that he can clean up with one finger. What a big child. Do I have to teach her myself to understand such a thing?"


    "She''s still young. Moreover, today''s incident was originally inexplicable. There was a sudden attack from Bo Qian. It''s understandable that the child has a little emotion. Sometimes we can''t control our emotions, so we shouldn''t be so strict with the child."


    "And when you p it down, the child''s face is lost. It won''t stop crying."


    Gu Shenghua sighed, looking a little annoyed.


    "I know it''s not easy for you. I''ll read there. I''ll go and see her these two days. If she''s here, Bo shallow won''t settle with us."


    Gu Shenghua took a deep breath and said, "you must have a good rtionship with mu Shinian. As long as she is here, Bo shallow won''t treat our family badly. I''m not sure you need him to support us at that time."


    Tong Wanzhi also knows this.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    Gu Shenghua sighed heavily and patted her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    Then, really as she said, ray couldn''t wake up and slept in the dark.


    When grandma Mu called, he answered it. He carefully pushed the door open, looked at mu Shinian sleeping, and gently closed the door: "grandma, she hasn''t woken up yet. It''s estimated that she yed the game verytest night. He hasn''t got up yet."


    "Ah, you take care of her, too."


    Grandma couldn''t help nagging on the phone: "what games do you y? Girls should have a good rest after the exam. It''s so hard to y games."


    "She likes it." Thin shallow can''t help but say: "and she doesn''t have any other interests."


    It seems that in addition to ying games, I just read books.


    And it''s the kind that you can watch all day.


    Grandma said helplessly, "well, you young people now, if you don''t care, I''m worried that she will really go to heaven in the future."


    Bo Qian likes to chat with grandma mu.


    Probably because when he was very young, when he was a child, he forced himself to be an adult.


    So from a very young age, he couldn''t get close to those elders. Maybe there was only grandma in the world who would nag him like this.

 Chapter 1253

    <h4>Chapter 1253</h4>


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa, poured a ss of water and said gently, "no, when you read, you won''t be spoiled."


    "Then you don''t understand." Grandma has some ostentatious words: "My granddaughter, she is also very funny sometimes. For example, when she was a child, she didn''t like to talk or talk to people. After you talked to her for a long time, she estimated that she would only return you one or two words. At first, I was worried. Later, I found that every time she helped me with housework or did something, I just touched her head and her back In the field, everyone will be happy for a long time. At the beginning, I didn''t find this little secret. Sometimes when I see her doing work for me, she obediently follows me behind, just like a small tail. Wherever I go, she follows me, doesn''t talk, and looks at you with those eyes. I asked her what happened. She didn''t speak. Later, she identally touched her head, but she was happy. "


    Bo Qian was stunned.


    Thinking of the reduced version of Mu Shinian, she obediently followed behind the adult. It was clearly a steamed stuffed bun face, but she puffed and didn''t say a word. She was like a Muggle. When someone touched her head, she seemed to live.


    Thin shallow''s mind came up with this picture and couldn''t helpughing.


    "She was cute when she was young."


    "That''s not."


    Grandma is very proud: "she just talks too little, but she doesn''t want to talk to people. She doesn''t know most people well, so she has nothing to say. Come to me, she will talk a little more than usual. Maybe it''s just the two of us. If she doesn''t talk, I''ll be very bored."


    The more grandma Mu says about Mu Shinian, the more she loves it.


    I don''t know how she came here at that time. So many people are abandoning her.


    Does she really feel that she has reached a desperate situation, and no one around her can hurt her and love her.


    At such a young age, I bear so many things I shouldn''t bear.


    Grandma said it on the phone and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Let her sleep. Look at her posture. It''s estimated that she can''t get up until the afternoon. You''d better not wake people up. Otherwise, she''s very angry when she gets up."


    Bo Qian has already learned this.


    "I know."


    Hung up.


    Thin shallow went to the bedroom again. Seeing mu Shinian''s posture just now, he gently closed the door, and then went to the study.


    He didn''t go to thepany for a few days and umted a lot of things.


    By the time I''m finished, it''s already afternoon.


    He looked at the time, opened the door, and saw mu Shinian sitting cross legged on the sofa with an apple in his hand. She seemed very hungry. She had eaten half of it. She saw Bo Qian at home. At that moment, her eyes looked like she saw food.


    Thin shallow was stunned and was amused by her reaction.


    "It seems that I''m really hungry to you."


    That''s why I look so hungry and green eyed.


    Mu Shimian bit the apple wrongly and said, "I''m hungry."


    "I''ll ask the hotel to deliver dinner, about twenty minutes."


    Mu Shinian nodded, and then ate an apple.


    "I thought you weren''t at home."


    She was ready to go out to look for food after eating an apple.


    It would be nice to save you even going out.

 Chapter 1254

    <h4>Chapter 1254</h4>


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "what do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever"


    Mu Shinian yawned, without shoes or socks. She sat barefoot on the sofa. Her chin was propped up and her eyes were particrly listless.


    "I think I have fallenpletely."


    Bo Qianzheng opened the refrigerator to see what to eat tonight. Hearing her say so, he turned his head curiously.


    Mu Shi reads the opening of Shanshan: "it''s not good to be drunk."


    "What do you want to do so much?" Thin shallow couldn''t help joking: "you still want to go out to work."


    Mu Shinian breathed out: "hit me."


    "Don''t fight."


    Shallow and speechless; "You are still a student. What kind of work do you do?"


    "Some students go out to work." Mu Shi read righteousness and correct the mistakes in his words.


    "You are different from them," he said


    "What''s different?"


    Mu Shinian is curious.


    Shallow said: "you have me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi reads a Leng. Is there any difference between being thin and shallow? She used to make money by herself and was very self-sufficient.


    Bo Jianjian mu Shinian didn''t speak for a long time. He was afraid that she would think more. He added: "I mean, guardian."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian ys with the button on his cor.


    Bo Qian''s work didn''t stop. He couldn''t help asking her, "Mu Shinian, do you think we..."


    "What?"


    Mu Shinian saw that he hadn''t asked for a long time and said curiously, "what are we?"


    What do you think we have to do.


    This sentence, thin shallow can''t say it.


    He bit his teeth and said, "nothing."


    Strange.


    Mu Shinian looked at his background curiously. As a result, Bo Qian didn''t know what he was thinking and refused to look back.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and waited bored.


    In the kitchen, there was a thin voice: "I''m going to see that man tomorrow. Are you going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his head curiously: "that?"


    "The one I caughtst time." Thin shallow seemed to struggle before sending out an invitation: "do you want to go with me?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously: "didn''t you say... You have to deal with it yourself?"


    Bo Qian avoided mu Shinian''s eyes and pretended to pay attention to the work at hand. He washed a Chinese cabbage several times.


    "No, you go together."


    "It doesn''t matter if I go?"


    Mu Shimian asked curiously, "maybe you will know something you don''t want me to know."


    Thin shallow grabbed the cabbage, took a deep breath, and tried to say in a very calm tone: "it''s okay, my business, whatever, you can know."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and looked at him with some emotion.


    Is that true?


    But don''t you need a secret?


    And she didn''t say she had to know.


    The mobile phone jingled in a text message.


    Mu Shinian curiously took it over and looked at it. Then he was silent.


    Elder martial brother: thin is not simple.


    Mu Shinian stared at the five words. For a time, he didn''t know what to return.


    The elder martial brother probably saw that she hadn''t replied to the text message for a long time and sent another one: "don''t you want to know?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much. He directly returned three words: No.


    If elder martial brother sends a message, there will be no more.


    Mu Sinian put his mobile phone back on the table and stared at the busy figure in the kitchen. He vaguely felt that the eldest martial brother was going to say something terrible, but she couldn''t guess what it was.


    However, if Bo shallow wants to let her know, he won''t hide it.


    Since it''s hidden, it means it''s not suitable for her to know.

 Chapter 1255

    <h4>Chapter 1255</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows and eyes were faint. She looked at the message sent by the eldest martial brother on the mobile phone screen. After a long silence, she still sent another text message.


    Mu Shinian: don''t care about shallow things.


    The other party was silent for a long time before another word came.


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and dialed the phone directly.


    It was almost immediately connected over there.


    "What''s the matter? Elder martial brother will listen to you and stop investigating Bo Qian."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "to be fair, I have a lot to hide from him."


    "It''s all right. There are some things you can hide for a lifetime." The second elder martial brother said confidently, "as long as you want, we can help you hide it for a lifetime."


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment. In a trance, he felt as if he also had a lot of secrets.


    She looked down at the garden under her feet. After a distance of more than 100 meters, she saw the tallest buildings in this area. She could only see the flowers and could not see what the specific flowers looked like.


    "Let me think again." Mu Shinian said, "there are some things I still want to do well."


    "We''ll help you."


    The second elder martial brother said, "you should believe us."


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "no, I''ll do something myself."


    She has to do a lot of things herself.


    Because there are too many dangerous and uncertain factors, one carelessness will affect others.


    She doesn''t even want to get involved, let alone those senior brothers and sisters.


    If one doesn''t do well, she may really


    Mu Shinian looked at the garden below. Her sight fell on a fuzzy flower. Suddenly, she wanted to see it clearly.


    "Oh!"


    The body was suddenly held and went to the back.


    Mu Shinian almost dropped his cell phone.


    Thin shallow frown, some me looking at her: "how old are you!"


    His voice was stern.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, and then subconsciously opened his mouth: "seventeen, almost eighteen."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned deeper: "what were you doing just now? How old are you? Look out. What if you fall?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "I won''t fall. I''m not so stupid."


    "Ha ha."


    Thin shallow was afraid and dragged people into the house directly.


    "Take it easy for meter. If you fall here, you will really die."


    Mu Shi Nian said, but he couldn''t help protesting: "I''m not so stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian didn''t speak and looked at her calmly.


    Mu Shinian was immediately honest: "yes, I won''t do that in the future."


    Thin shallow was satisfied and went back to the kitchen.


    The second senior brother tutted over there before he hung up.


    Mu Shinian remembered that the phone hadn''t hung up yet. She picked up her mobile phone and looked puzzled: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    Second elder martial brother Qi Qiran: "younger martial sister, do you think you are more and more like a person."


    Mu Shinian usually has no temper.


    But when the second senior brother said so, he really lost his temper.


    "Don''t I usually look like a person?"


    The second elder martial brother tut again and said, "I don''t mean that. I want to say that in the past, except your grandmother, who would take care of you so much, or such a childish thing."


    They once thought that as long as mu Shinian wanted to live, she would not let herself die. It was absurd.


    Not to mention lying on the railing and looking down, even sitting on the railing, they won''t feel dangerous.

 Chapter 1256

    <h4>Chapter 1256</h4>


    "It''s also possible that shallow really treats you as a girlfriend, so he''ll be worried about something."


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    The second elder martial brother said, "your fifth elder martial brother said that you are going to college and can fall in love."


    Love is three words.


    Too heavy, too heavy.


    Bo Qian doesn''t mean that.


    The second elder martial brother asked curiously over there: "speaking of Shi Nian, have you ever thought about what the rtionship between you two is now?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    The second elder martial brother said: "You are naturally indifferent to feelings, so we can''t teach you too much, or we can''t figure it out. You can''t learn from your fifth senior brother. You won''t be a scum girl. Therefore, you have to think about these things by yourself. What''s the difference between Bo shallow and us? He is very nice and nice to you. You can also feel it. ¡±


    "I thought you were young before. Now that you are old, we still have to talk about what we should talk about. We can rest assured that you are apanied."


    Mu Shi read for a long time before he choked out a sentence: "have you been very close to the fifth senior brother recently?"


    The second senior brother choked.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Mu Shinian sighed: "this is the line of senior brother five."


    It doesn''t look like what the second senior brother would say.


    The second elder martial brother coughed twice and said, "your eldest martial brother asked me to find the fifth elder martial brother tomunicate more, so as to do ideological work for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is a little speechless.


    Where do you need to do ideological work?


    Isn''t her ideological work always healthy?


    The second senior brother saw through her mind at a nce: "it''s unhealthy. You pay too much attention to some things."


    "A lot of things can''t be relieved. We''ve been worried that you will always be like this. As a result, it seems that you still have the blessing of fate."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "when did you believe in fate?"


    Mu Shinian held his chin and looked at the background in the kitchen. His voice was a bit joking: "you told me before that people should believe in their abilities rather than wait for fate. It''s impossible to say what fate is."


    "You taught me. Are you going to break your promise?"


    The second elder martial brother smiled: "remember so clearly. What else did I teach you?"


    "You can''t hold an umbre in the house. The president is not tall." Mu Shinian recalled and thought, "children can''t lie and grow a long nose. It''s unlucky not to cut their hair before the exam..."


    He said a lot in one breath. The second senior brother listened on the phone and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Have I said so much?"


    Mu Shinian said, "yes, I remember."


    "Little elder martial sister also remembers that you brought us out."


    The second senior brother felt that he really had a lot of ck history.


    He was speechless for a long time before he sneered: "Okay, okay, my fault, I''m sorry."


    "No, sorry, very good."


    Mu Shinian said, "it will make me a spy. When I am so stupid, I will believe your nonsense."


    The second senior brother couldn''t helpughing: "OK, it''s still my fault."


    Thin shallow has brought out the food. Seeing her smile so happy, he asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian said to the phone and hung up.


    At a nce, I knew who she was talking to: "eat quickly."

 Chapter 1257

    <h4>Chapter 1257</h4>


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone, washed his hands and came back for dinner.


    "That person seems to be aimed at you. I don''t really want to see it."


    When mu Shinian was eating, he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Thin shallow looked up at her and lowered his head again. He took a breath out and repressed it for a long time. He still said, "there''s nothing you can''t know."


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Then he smiled slowly: "Oh, good."


    Since he wants her to know, she''ll go and have a look.


    I don''t know. It''s no big deal.


    The day after the college entrance examination, everything was as usual.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong and nothing unsuitable.


    Mu Shinian stayed up all night and had nothing to do the next day. She pondered for a long time. Before going to bed, she still opened a TV y and watched it for two eyes. She didn''t go to bed until she was sleepy.


    The next day, she didn''t get up until more than ten o''clock.


    Bo Qian got up early and prepared breakfast.


    When mu Shinian went out with her messy hair, looking at the thin figure and the food on the table, she deeply felt that she seemed to be a waste wood.


    Thin and shallow is like an omnipotent conch girl.


    As soon as Bo shallow looked back, he saw mu Shinian staring at himself with a very strange look. He curiously bowed his head and looked at himself: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    Once again, I felt I couldn''t go on like this.


    If it goes on like this, she will be abandoned.


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shimian walked slowly over, opened his chair and sat down. Finally, he said honestly, "I''ll get up early tomorrow."


    Thin shallow looked at her curiously: "why?"


    Because it''s so degenerate.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and was depressed for a long time. He still said, "no, why, don''t you still have a job?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you go or not."


    Bo Qian answered.


    "You just had a holiday. Take a few more days off."


    Mu Shinian can''te out.


    Because she thought she was so... Degenerate.


    After breakfast, Bo Qian took her out.


    Mu Shinian was going to go in and change her pajamas. As a result, her eyes fell on the bag she put on the sofa. Her eyes were a little strange.


    Mu Shinian looked at the bag and suddenly remembered what was in it. She quickly ran over, grabbed the bag and ran fiercely to the bedroom.


    "I don''t wear it anyway!"


    It''s okay. What skirt do you wear.


    She felt strange walking that day.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and didn''t force it.


    Anyway, it looks good whether you wear it or not.


    If she doesn''t like it, let it go.


    ¡­¡­


    The second senior brother didn''t expect mu Shinian toe too.


    He was stunned. Then he knewter and thought of what mu Shinian might already know. He felt guilty.


    He red with a look of annoyance.


    It''s agreed that they don''t want to know about their private collusion.


    Why did he surrender as soon as the trick was yed.


    It''s really useless.


    Thin shallow avoided his eyes, and even ignored him. He directly said to Mu Shinian, "let''s go in."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and followed him.


    The second senior brother sighed helplessly and had to follow up. In case of anything terrible, he would drag mu Shinian away in time, or just shut up the man.


    Mu Shinian looked at the second senior brother, took advantage of his carelessness, pulled him for a while, and whispered, "how do you..."

 Chapter 1258

    <h4>Chapter 1258</h4>


    The second senior brother pretended not to understand her: "what?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "don''t pretend. Just tell me what''s going on? Is there any deal between you and him?"


    The second senior brother''s eyebrows jumped fiercely, which is bound to lead the innocent to the end.


    "What are you talking about? I really don''t understand."


    Mu Sinian took a deep look at the second senior brother. After a long time, the corners of his lips began to think about it: "very good, Second Senior brother."


    With that, she left happily.


    The second elder martial brother sighed helplessly and said, "go and ask the eldest martial brother."


    Halfway through, he stopped and reluctantly exined everything: "elder martial brother, I can''t help it."


    "If you want to know something, you can ask the elder martial brother. He will tell the truth."


    Not necessarily.


    These two people are all the way.


    Mu Shinian saw that he didn''t intend to go on and asked curiously, "aren''t you going?"


    "No need." The second senior brother sighed helplessly, "this is between you two. We don''t need to get involved."


    "Moreover, no matter what Bo Qian has done, he just needs to exin to you alone."


    Mu Shinian blinked: "aren''t you curious?"


    "Curious." The second elder martial brother said truthfully, "Bo Qian usually looks like that, which leads to so many misunderstandings. As a result, such a fool can involve so many things. Who is not curious?"


    "Moreover, I always feel that there are more secrets hidden by thin and shallow."


    It''s much more than they see.


    Mu Shinian is also meditating.


    It seems so.


    Ordinary rich second generation, where will they have the opportunity to provoke so many dangerous people.


    "But." Mu Shinian said helplessly, "I seem to be quite dangerous."


    There''s only a lot more she''s hiding.


    If you really want topare it with thin and shallow, she may not be much better.


    The second senior brother patted her on the shoulder: "don''t think about it. It''s no good to be known by Bo shallow. Besides, it''s not necessary."


    Mu Shi Nian said, absentmindedly walking down the stairs to the basement.


    It seems that she was not honest enough from the beginning.


    Indeed, she can''t be honest.


    In this world, there will always be so many helplessness and helplessness.


    It was a foregone conclusion that she had no time to do anything.


    But again, again, she would still do that.


    Because she still wants to be able to live.


    Instead of being a loser, I can''t protect myself and even the people around me.


    Mu Shinian slowly breathed out, calmed down, and calmly walked to the bottom of the stairs.


    The steps are too long.


    But the light is bright.


    Thin shallow probably found that she didn''t follow up, so he stopped in ce and waited for her. Seeing that she had only one person down, he didn''t seem curious: "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian nodded and followed him slowly.


    The basement is built deep.


    Mu Shinian felt that it took four or five minutes to go on.


    Moreover, the environment below is very depressing.


    It''s very ufortable.


    Mu Shinian quietly supported the wall and looked at some thin people who had disappeared for a few days. She slowly breathed out.


    Later, I felt uneasy.


    She seemed to be using Ovi''s identity that day.

 Chapter 1259

    <h4>Chapter 1259</h4>


    If this person is not stupid, he may guess who she is.


    So the key is, how can she deny it.


    The man lost a lot of weight. When he saw mu Shinian, his pupils widened obviously for a moment, but only for a second. The next moment, he returned to calm.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips ndly and didn''t say a word.


    Thin shallow waved his hand, and all his men in the basement retreated.


    He looked at the man and said, "I hear you won''t speak until you see me."


    "I was surprised that you would let me see you." The man couldn''t helpughing. His whole body was tied to the chair. He was very embarrassed. It''s estimated that he didn''t have a good rest these days. His eyes were deeply sunken. It seemed that his eyes were more deep and gloomy.


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and retreated behind him. He didn''t intend to ask more.


    The man saw it and smiled: "young master Bo, don''t you think the person around you is more worthy of your trial than interrogating me here?"


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian and his eyebrows were very calm.


    The man coughed and smiled with some carelessness: "it''s estimated that you are very clear why you were chased and killed by so many people. We don''t need to say anything more here, but this girl, with so many characters, directly saved you from the desperate situation. Don''t you think it''s strange that she is so old and has such great ability?"


    Thin shallow is still silent.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and didn''t say anything. He just relied on one side silently. He didn''t intend to intervene or defend himself.


    The man was more excited when he saw it.


    "How old is she? She''s rted to so many powerful people. Aren''t you curious?"


    "Is she also one of them? I heard it at the beginning. She ims to be Aowei."


    "Who is Aowei? I guess young master Bo has heard of it. It''s said that she was only 15 when she first made her debut. Then she directly picked out a big organization."


    "Young master Bo, this high school student around you, she has such great ability. Do you have points in your heart?"


    Thin shallow is still silent.


    Even the eyebrows and eyes haven''t changed a minute.


    From the initial expectation to now, men have gradually be lost.


    "Hehe, young master Bo, love is a thing, but it will kill people if you are not careful. You should understand this truth when you are in this industry."


    Once you have a handle on someone else, you don''t know how to die.


    If something really happens at that time, he can threaten Bo Qian with mu Shinian directly. Unless he can really abandon it, he must be dead.


    That''s why they don''t want to be trapped.


    Thin shallow is estimated to be like this.


    "Who leaked the news to you?"


    Thin shallow voice was indifferent: "are there people on my side?"


    The man''s face was on one side.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    No matter what Bo shallow is doing, if the news is identally leaked, there are still reasons, but if it is because of being betrayed, it''s bad.


    If there is only one person on this nail, it''s OK.


    If there is more than one person, once you catch one, you can pull out a ball.


    In that case, the situation will be worse.


    Mu Shinian can''t rx.


    The man looked thin and shallow, and there was obvious hatred on his face.

 Chapter 1260

    <h4>Chapter 1260</h4>


    However, after struggling for a long time, he smiled and asked, "young master Bo is joking. Don''t you know what your own people look like?"


    Thin shallow thought for a long time.


    What he did this time was really a sensation.


    But he concealed it well. There was no mistake at all. Every link was very secret.


    If you can really leak the news, it may also be leaked by insiders.


    But thin shallow thought about it. It really seemed that there was nothing wrong with anyone.


    Mu Shinian seemed to know what Bo Qian was thinking. She was silent and immediately said, "when did you start being chased and killed? By that time point, if you can''t think of it, use the exclusion method."


    The simplest, most convenient and most stupid.


    The man''s face changed again.


    Mu Shinian knew he was right.


    And, depending on the situation


    "He may be his boss, or... It should be connected anyway. Otherwise, the money rtionship is pure and simple. There are so many personal emotions in it." Mu Shi reads every word, and every word is full of fun.


    The man was stunned again, and his face gradually became ferocious.


    If his hands were free, he would probably die together.


    Because this girl is really a guess.


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel afraid when he saw his ferocious look. He just hooked the corner of his lips and smiled with a bit of fun: "or, you can confess yourself. Anyway, sooner orter, we will find out. It''s better to just order and save so much trouble."


    The man is going to kill her.


    "Don''t you care? She''s so old that she has such a terrible idea! If she''s Aowei, why do you think she''s close to you!"


    The man was so excited that he banged his chair. It seemed that they had to fight first.


    "If you dare to be with such a girl, aren''t you afraid of an ident? Bo Qian, you don''t know how you died!"


    Every word of a man is full of irony.


    Bo Qian''s mind is now on the spy. He doesn''t have much time to talk to him.


    He looked at it and said, "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian also found that there was nothing to ask from him, nodded and followed him out.


    Behind him, the man is still yelling and yelling that Aowei is a dangerous person. If Bo shallow tries to be safe, he should get rid of her immediately.


    Mu Shinian sighed uneasily.


    Ovi''s identity was pulled out.


    Is it still time for her to confess? Or fool again, because she still has some things to do.


    If Bo shallow determines her identity, it is estimated that she can''t do those things.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke.


    When the second senior brother saw theme out and didn''t speak, he felt that the atmosphere was inexplicably strange.


    He touched his nose and suddenly felt that he really shouldn''t havee.


    It''s been used as cannon fodder in vain. Moreover, it''s uncertain what dangerous things will happen.


    Otherwise, he might as well take advantage of the chaos and abduct mu Shinian?


    Just as he was thinking, he made a sound.


    "Do you want to go back first?"


    "I can go back by myself. You can deal with your business first. It''s more urgent."


    Bo Qian said, "it''s all right, don''t worry."

 Chapter 1261

    <h4>Chapter 1261</h4>


    Mu Shinian: "


    She didn''t want to makeints about it.


    But I had to makeints about it.


    You have spies. Someone betrayed you. Aren''t you worried at all? I don''t know what your internal resources have leaked.


    At this time, shouldn''t we find out the person as soon as possible and stop the loss in time?


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    Mu Shinian and his second senior brother looked at each other. They were speechless for a moment before they looked away from each other.


    The second elder martial brother waved his hand and said, "well, I''ll go back first. I''ve lost my man to you and my task has beenpleted."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."


    After saying hello, the second elder martial brother left.


    Mu Shinian looked at him. For a long time, he turned slowly, looked at Bo Qian and asked, "don''t you have anything to say?"


    Thin shallow is very calm: "what do you want to say?"


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, pointed to himself and spit out two words: "Aowei."


    "He said I was Ovi."


    Thin and shallow looked at her quietly, and the corners of his lips evoked a faint smile.


    "So you are?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    I can''t seem to hide anything.


    However, it''s just a few words, and it doesn''t seem to constitute any prestige.


    Just under the stalemate between the two sides.


    Mu Shinian took a breath. When he was about to speak, Bo Qian suddenly stretched out his hand, pressed it on her head, gently rubbed it twice, and his voice was a little gentle: "go home."


    Mu Shinian was ready. As a result, he was dismissed by Bo Qian in a few words.


    She frowned and looked at him in some confusion.


    "Aowei... Don''t you want to know her?"


    "She is a great person." Thin shallow said bluntly: "not only powerful, but also a very intelligent person. I only heard about her. I said hello to her several times asionally. It''s not easy for a girl to do this."


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect that his evaluation was so high in Bo Qian''s eyes.


    For a moment, I was a little overwhelmed.


    It''s not that exaggerated.


    Ovi is also a person.


    "Then she... Have you seen her?"


    Several times before, they met only masked or disguised. How could thin and shallow recognize it.


    Bo qianen gave a sound and shook his head: "I didn''t see it clearly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at him.


    In doubt, whether to admit it or not.


    Thin shallow smiled at her and didn''t continue to ask. He just took her hand and walked out: "go back. It''s alreadyte."


    Mu Shi read grace and looked at the direction behind him.


    It''s estimated that he won''te for a long time.


    Unless he takes the initiative to exin something, otherwise, he can only find it by himself.


    "By the way, they."


    Mu Shinian said, "your two men."


    "I''ll take you back first." "I''ll see themter," Bo said


    "I''ll go with you." Mu Shinian said; "I also want to see them."


    After handing over the people to her own staff, she specially sent doctors. After that, she didn''t continue to care about them. First, she didn''t have time. Second, there must be no problem.


    So she hasn''t inquired for so long.


    Thin shallow also has no opinion: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people stopped by to buy fruit and flowers.


    Mu Shinian held the bouquet and sneezed several times.


    Thin shallow took the flowers and looked into his pocket: "there are paper towels."


    Mu Shinian covered his nose, took out a paper towel, wiped his nose, looked at the bunch of flowers, and moved away: "is it okay to give this to the patient?"


    She can''t stand it herself.

 Chapter 1262

    <h4>Chapter 1262</h4>


    Mu Shinian covered his nose and stared at the bunch of flowers with a headache.


    Thin shallow reluctantly took the flowers away. There was no trash can recently. He had to take the bunch of flowers and stand away from her.


    "Don''t look at me. You want to buy it yourself."


    "You also said that it''s not good to see a doctor without a flower."


    Mu Shinian motionless pointed to those people who came and went, and sighed silently: "they also have flowers."


    So she''s innocent.


    She just wants to be like them.


    Thin shallow looked at her red nose and smiled helplessly: "you''re really not innocent."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, rubbed his nose twice, and his tone was very innocent: "forget it, let''s go."


    I bought everything. I can''t just lose it.


    This bunch of flowers is quite expensive.


    It''s a pity to lose it.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose and followed Bo Qian not far or near.


    When he got to the ward, Bo shallow knocked on the door twice, opened the door and went in.


    When the people in the house saw hime in, they were scared and hurried to sit up.


    "Don''t get up," thin shallow hurriedly stopped him.


    His men stood in the middle and had to lie back. He looked at Bo Qian awkwardly and felt ufortable: "master Bo, why are you here?"


    As soon as he finished, he looked at mu Shinian behind him and was shocked: "Mu Xiao, no, madam? You, why are you here?"


    Bo Qian and mu Shinian were stunned.


    Finally, they looked at each other, and their expressions were speechless.


    His men also felt a little embarrassed. He squeezed out a dry smile and said, "that''s not right, youngdy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian and Bo Qian both have a ck line.


    For a long time, she sighed and said silently, "let me admire the time."


    "..." his subordinates looked confused. How dare he.


    That''s their boss''s woman.


    Mu Shinian felt that he couldn''tmunicate with him at all.


    She looked thin and speechless for a long time before she opened her mouth weakly: "you talk. I''ll go to the balcony and calm down."


    If she doesn''t calm down, I''m afraid she really can''t help it.


    Bo Qian was also speechless by his men.


    Who brought it out? Why are you so brainless.


    After seeing Mu Shi read out, his subordinates said awkwardly, "excuse me, young master bo... Well, I''m here. What should I call her?"


    Thin shallow was toozy to answer the question. He put his things on the table, opened his chair and sat down.


    "How are you doing?"


    His subordinates were a little ttered: "I, I''m fine. It''s Xiao Zheng who was seriously injured."


    Speaking of this, his eyes darkened: "if he hadn''t blocked me, I might be lying next door."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Bo Qian said, "I have something to ask you."


    "When I was seriously injured and separated from others, how did you bring me out? There were so many people encircling and suppressing."


    There are people everywhere.


    It was a piece of ruins and empty.


    The road is alsoplex.


    Therefore, it is not so easy to take him away.


    The man thought about it and said, "it was too chaotic. We couldn''t help it. You were seriously injured again. Finally, he went to distract people. I took the opportunity to take you away."


    "At the beginning, there was no choice but to do so. Otherwise, it is estimated that it will be exined there."


    "He led it away?" Thin and shallow frown, his face is not depressed.

 Chapter 1263

    <h4>Chapter 1263</h4>


    His men didn''t know what happened, but when they saw that thin and shallow''s face was so serious, they immediately straightened up.


    "Well, young master Bo, is there anything wrong?"


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes, looked at his face pale, shook his head: "nothing, you have a good rest."


    His men were ttered: "it''s just, it''s just a little hurt. I''m fine."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow stood up and shouted mu Shinian outside the balcony, and then the two left.


    The man looked at the background where they left each other and sighed silently: "I also want to find someone to fall in love."


    How nice it is.


    Two people together, how harmonious and beautiful.


    His men covered their injured ce, looked at the ce where they left with emotion, and sighed helplessly.


    It''s a pity that he is not as handsome as he is shallow, and he can''t attract such a beautiful little girl as mu Shinian.


    The world really depends on your face.


    His subordinates sighed for a while and smiled helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian heard something just now. She frowned curiously and asked, "did you ask anything?"


    Thin shallow nodded his head, with a solemn expression: "I probably know who it is, but it''s just some ident."


    Mu Shinian also frowned.


    The shallow handling method is fast enough. Moreover, there has been no mistake. Since when the ident happened, all the people who have contacted and learned about his whereabouts or behavior before may be the seller.


    It''s not surprising that Bo Qian found it so quickly.


    Mu Shinian looked at his face and found that his face was ugly. He meditated and thought that this person might be very important to him.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder and sighed with great emotion: "it''s nothing to be angry. Since it''s undercover, it must be to the extent that you believe. These people came for this purpose. Therefore, even if you believe him again, it''s not that you look out of sight, but that the other party''s acting is too good."


    Mu Shi reads word by word, and the analysis is to.


    Thin shallow chuckled: "also."


    "So what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian saw his face tangled and suddenly pierced theyer of window paper; "Even if he saved you, it was for his purpose. You don''t have to care about it."


    Even, reluctant to start.


    Bo smiled and said, "you''re right."


    But he doesn''t seem to be able to get out of this step at all.


    Even if he had to start all over again, he couldn''t do that.


    Mu Shinian stopped and looked at the hesitation on thin and shallow face. After a long time, he said, "is it the man who was dying that day?"


    In addition to the man in the ward, there is another one who lives next to him. He is seriously injured. He was able to speak a few days ago.


    When he was hurt, he was very clear.


    It''s a bit too hard to put all your eggs in one basket.


    Mu Shinian was not surprised a little.


    Thin shallow wry smile, helpless mouth: "is someone can spell to this point."


    So, how to prevent it.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say.


    Thin shallow looked at the door and didn''t want to go in. He just passed by with mu Shinian.


    When he went away, he sighed.


    "He has worked under me for a long time."


    "That day, he saved me and was seriously injured... I feel very guilty."


    "My men, even when I am in danger, they want to escape, and I allow them to escape."

 Chapter 1264

    <h4>Chapter 1264</h4>


    Everyone''s life is life.


    He started a long time ago. Only when he is strong can he save his life.


    Otherwise, others can die for him once or twice, but they can''t die for him all their life.


    He still wants to be strong enough to protect himself.


    In this way, he can find a way out in this world.


    But I didn''t expect that betrayal came so quickly.


    The one who can die for him is the one who wants his life most.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to persuade him for a moment. She looked at Bo Qian and was silent for a long time. She still silently patted him on the shoulder: "go back and take him."


    "But you can''t be soft."


    Otherwise, next time, he will still be in danger.


    Now that it has been exposed and known who is making trouble behind the scenes, there is no need to stay.


    Betrayers, they don''t need it.


    After all, sometimes what they do is really dangerous.


    Thin shallow pulled his lips, and his voice was a little hoarse: "aren''t you going to live with your grandmother for a few days? When?"


    Mu Shinian saw that his topic was so stiff. He was silent and said, "it will be over in a period of time."


    "In a few days."


    At least, wait until the thin side has been handled in advance.


    Otherwise, it seems that she is too impersonal.


    Thin shallow looked back and didn''t have a deep look at her. After a long time, he squeezed out a sentence: "you still have a conscience now."


    Mu Shinian paused and narrowed his eyes in some displeasure.


    Is he typical of giving some sunshine?


    Otherwise, how could I be so badly beaten.


    Thin shallow swept away the gloom just now: "go."


    Mu Shinian felt that he should notfort others.


    Otherwise, thin shallow looks so happy, why is her mood so unhappy.


    Mu Shimian took a depressed breath and followed him out of the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Zhou Yi was lying in the hospital bed with his eyes open. He stretched out his hand from the quilt and grabbed the edge of the bed. He wanted to get up with the help of his strength. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get up at all with great effort.


    He was so badly hurt that he almost died.


    After lying in the hospital for more than half a month, he barely recovered his spirit.


    As a result, during this period of time, hepletely lost contact with the other side and didn''t know anything at all.


    He had deliberately released the news that day.


    Unfortunately, so many people still can''t catch Bo shallow.


    It''s really useless.


    The man thought.


    If he went after him, he would attack indiscriminately. Anyway, Bo Qian was already injured. His reaction was slower than before. I don''t know how much.


    It''s a ghost to let him leave safely.


    Also, those strange people can take Bo shallow away.


    And he took himself away.


    After he was taken away, the only mobile phone he could use to contact was also searched.


    So far, I haven''te back.


    Fortunately, his mobile phone is equipped with an automatic destruction device. The people who sent out to contact and text messages will be cleaned up regrly. It is estimated that those people will not think of investigating their mobile phone.


    After all, he is a shallow benefactor.


    Otherwise, I will not try my best to help myself during this period of time.


    But even so, he still felt uneasy.

 Chapter 1265

    <h4>Chapter 1265</h4>


    I always feel like there''s something wrong with the mirror.


    The man sighed andy powerless on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Judging from the current situation, he estimated that it would be difficult to recover without recuperation for a month or two.


    Now he haspletely cut off contact with the outside world, and he doesn''t know anything at all.


    I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with Bo shallow.


    If he had nothing to do, wouldn''t theyout for so long have fallen short of sess.


    If you count that, no one will be happy.


    The door was pushed open.


    The nurse came in and saw him awake with a smile on his face: "you finally woke up. Are you okay? Is there anything ufortable?"


    Monday looked at her, smiled at her lips, and said hoarsely, "thank you, I''m much better."


    "Fortunately, you still need to rest now." The nurse measured his questions and gave him another injection. Then she said gently, "your wound was inmedst night. The fever hasn''t subsided yet. You should pay attention to yourself."


    Zhou Yi nodded: "OK, thank you."


    "You''re wee." The nurse smiled and said, "nothing else, I''ll go out first."


    Zhou Yi recognized such a nurse.


    She also has a doctor who is responsible for taking care of herself.


    They can be seen almost every day, and there is a nursing worker who is a little older in grade.


    Zhou Yi thought about it and said tentatively, "young master Bo, is he okay? Is he okay?"


    The nurse smiled and said, "don''t worry, he''s fine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Yizhu.


    Even if there are those strange people, their speed is not slow.


    And there are so many people. How can it be so ineffective.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the nurse thought he was really worried about something. She smiled and said, "don''t worry, he has nothing."


    "There was a little injury, but now it''s better."


    Zhou Yi''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    He took a deep breath, smiled and said to the nurse, "really, that would be great."


    "Well, nothing else, I''ll go out first." The nurse said goodbye to him with a smile and went out the door.


    After the nurse left, the expression on the man''s face gradually became ferocious.


    Nothing happened.


    How is that possible?


    They are ten times as many.


    How can people escape so easily.


    This is really unscientific.


    The man frowned deeply, with distress and hatred on his face.


    How those people do things.


    How did Bo shallow escape sessfully.


    And nothing at all.


    Did you n such a sensational robbery and murder in vain? You''ve been lying in the hospital for so long.


    The more men think about it, the more they feel the wound hurts.


    The nurse injected him with sleeping ingredients.


    But he just wouldn''t sleep.


    What went wrong and how things turned out like this.


    In order to gain Bo Qian''s trust and get his movements all the time, he was specially injured. He knew Bo Qian''s character. For his injury, even if it was a burden, Bo Qian would take it with him.


    However, we have achieved this level.


    It''s useless.


    The man breathed deeply, and his lungs were going to hurt.


    He stared at the ceiling.


    He muttered helplessly.


    Thin and shallow, your life is really big.


    You can''t die like this.

 Chapter 1266

    <h4>Chapter 1266</h4>


    Fortunately, however, everything is not particrly bad.


    He suffered such a heavy injury, so in the future, he will speak more in front of Bo Qian.


    Moreover, the more important thing is that as long as I stay on Bo Qian''s side and gain his trust, I won''t worry about Bo Qian''s favor in the future.


    If he thought so, his state of mind would bnce in an instant.


    Moreover, after such an injury, I''m afraid he will be a thin right hand.


    It''s all like this. What else is he dissatisfied with.


    This injury is worth it.


    Zhou Yi slowly breathed out, and the look on his face immediately became gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    After the nurse left the ward and walked a long way, she dared to take out her mobile phone, carefully pressed the number and dialed out.


    The phone was soon connected.


    The nurse spoke with some fear.


    "He asked me about you, and I answered truthfully."


    "Well, good."


    Bo Qian said, "take care of him."


    The nurse was afraid: "well, young master Bo, what''s wrong with him?"


    She''s only in her early twenties. She''s very timid.


    If she really meets a murderer or something, she must be frightened.


    Bo qianen said with azy voice: "no, don''t worry."


    The nurse came out with a sigh of relief: "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Bo Qian didn''t say much. He just said that he was one of his important men and asked the nurse to take good care of him.


    After that, he hung up.


    At this time, there is no way to change nurses. Otherwise, if you change a nurse on the way, you will be suspicious on Monday.


    After all, they are all people who mix on such a road. Sometimes, they have a keen mind.


    He didn''t have to make him suspicious so as not to scare the snake.


    Thin shallow came out with a sigh of relief, turned on theputer, entered the background and called out the file.


    He wrote this program himself.


    Therefore, it is very simple to ess other people''s documents and materials as long as they are deciphered.


    He has information about everyone under him.


    Not only did he see it, but he didn''t know how many times.


    After all, you have to hand over your life to others. How can you be more careful.


    Bo Qian stared at Zhou Yi''s information and read it several times before turning it off and returning to the original interface.


    Monday''s information is OK.


    Not only was there no problem, but he also investigated his life experience.


    From beginning to end, there is no problem.


    It seems that the other party has been fully prepared from the beginning.


    This information is either false.


    Or it''s true.


    I''m afraid Monday has been regarded as a chess piece from the beginning.


    Moreover, there is no suspense. As long as he can get inside, it is estimated that there will be a group of people running for this information.


    Thin and shallow slowly aroused a smile.


    I don''t know who I''m satirizing.


    It''s really difficult to kill him with such great effort.


    Thin shallow shook his head and smiled helplessly. His voice gradually became loose.


    "It''s all like this. If I still don''t take the move, won''t it appear that I''m too bad?"


    Everyone else hit him in front of him. If he still stood still, it would be too bad.


    However, if he wants to move, he can''t tell how many people will be disturbed.


    The telephone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1267

    <h4>Chapter 1267</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at the iing call, didn''t mind to turn off the notebook, then cut open and answer.


    He was toozy to pick it up and turned on the hands-free.


    On the phone, suddenly came the dignified voice of Bo''s father: "you''ve been on vacation for so long now, it''s time to go to thepany."


    Thin shallow listens to this sound, theplexion appears a trace of impatience.


    "When I have enough rest, I will naturally go to thepany."


    "You."


    Bo''s father was a little angry: "you tell me about you. You want to take a vacation. I''m relying on you. You''ve taken a vacation for more than half a month. If you take a vacation, how will thepany operate? I haven''t asked you what you want to take a vacation. I''vee with your temper."


    "But look at you now. What''s the matter? You still refuse to go back to thepany."


    Bo smiled: "I''ve always been like this."


    "You know the first day."


    Thin dad choked and almost couldn''t speak.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "what do you want me to say about you?"


    Thin shallow coldly pulled a lip: "then don''t say anything."


    Thin father reluctantly sighed and said in a hoarse voice, e out. I''m in the coffee shop downstairs of your apartment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow speechless for a moment.


    Bo''s father seemed to hold his lifeline, so he didn''t look impatient: "you''d bettere out. If you don''te, I''ll go up to you myself. If you''re willing, I have no opinion."


    What a coincidence.


    Thin shallow sneer.


    He has a big opinion.


    Very big opinion.


    Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    Speechless, I picked up my cell phone and went out.


    As a father, he probably finally knew he was a father.


    Therefore, the painting style has changed recently.


    It seems that he has to y the image of a good father in front of him. If he doesn''t cooperate, he is like watching a mischievous child.


    Is he busy recently, so he ys the image of his father. As soon as he ys it, is it a little endless?


    It''s shallow and scary.


    He had no connection with the so-called father for a long time.


    He didn''t want to talk to the man except for his blood.


    Helpless, this person always shows a sense of superiority in front of him.


    Thin shallow took a breath out and walked out dully.


    Mu Shimian is making some things in the kitchen.


    She has been studying the food for the past two days. She bought a recipe and came back. As soon as she studied it, she followed it like a devil.


    Seeing that she was brushing the pot again, Bo couldn''t helpughing: "forget it, you don''t have this talent."


    Mu Shinian looked back and stared at him expressionless.


    Bo Qian immediately surrendered.


    He raised his hands and said, "OK, OK, you go on."


    Mu Shinian then continued to struggle with the pot.


    It looks more serious than when she was studying. I don''t know how many times.


    "I''ll go down to see someone ande backter," Bo said


    Mu Shi read out and didn''t seem to care about it.


    Seeing that her reaction was t, Bo couldn''t helpughing and asked, "you don''t look very curious."


    Mu Shi read back: "what are you curious about?"


    "Wonder who I went to see."


    Thin shallow can''t help joking.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and couldn''t helpughing: "who else can I see, your father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow ident.


    "How to say."

 Chapter 1268

    <h4>Chapter 1268</h4>


    Mu Shinian brushed the pot three or two times, reopened the menu, looked at it and replied, "you haven''t been to thepany for so many days, and you haven''t seen him call. It''s time toe and see you in person."


    Thin and shallow put up a thumb.


    "Your guess is really urate. Unfortunately, there is no prize."


    Mu Shinian wants to whisper, who is rare.


    But after thinking about it, forget it.


    "He doesn''t think it''s easy to get rid of it."


    Bo qianen said, "it''s OK. I''ll send it off."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "thene on."


    This sound of refueling is really not sincere.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help but say something about his stomach. On the surface, he still had a in face: "well, I''ll go down first."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian picked up a radish and began to do it.


    I didn''t pay any attention to Bo Qian''s father''sing.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Bo''s father looked at the scenery outside the window.


    I watched it a little longer.


    In his memory, it seemed that no one dared to make him wait so long.


    Most people in business dare not offend him.


    If anyone dares to offend him, he has a small mind and can''t hold any sand. Therefore, he will retaliate secretly.


    But, apart from this, gradually, no one dared to make him wait.


    Because he has a bad temper.


    Once you get angry, someone will suffer.


    If you don''t want to suffer, someone else will have to wait for him.


    Bo Jinhua sighed and suddenly knew what that sentence meant.


    Children, indeed, they came to collect debts.


    Otherwise, how could he live so hard.


    Bo Jinhua sighed deeply and stared helplessly at the scenery in front of him.


    It seems that Bo Qian moved out a long time ago.


    I seem to have moved out before I was 18.


    Later, the University also went to other ces. When he came back from graduation, he never lived in the old house again.


    At that time, all his thoughts were on Bo Ye.


    The reason is simple.


    Big man''s heart.


    He never liked his wife.


    I think some people behind me always say that he will get up because of the help of his wife and his mother''s family, so he will be today.


    Any man who is said to be superior to women will not be in a good mood.


    What''s more?


    He''s been talked about for years.


    So, in this way, he is even worse.


    Such a depression has been pressed for so many years, so he has been fooling around with other women secretly.


    When fooling around, he even felt very powerful.


    Because no matter how powerful his wife is, she can''t beat him.


    He gave her so many green hats, but she always knew nothing. Sometimes looking at her ignorance, Bo Jinhua felt that he was so happy.


    It seems that the sins of being scolded for soft food have foundfort in Mrs. Bo.


    Therefore, after Mrs. Bo left, she immediately supported her lover.


    He didn''t like Mrs. Bo much. At first, he had a n to make his main wife restless under the nine springs.


    But even so.


    He still feels happy.


    But after a good time.


    It''s not enough.


    His wife and a son.


    This son is supported by his wife''s whole family.

 Chapter 1269

    <h4>Chapter 1269</h4>


    In this way, he still can''t get rid of his wife''s shadow.


    So he has to do something.


    Then, Bo Ye.


    He set his eyes on Bo Ye.


    As long as there is Bo Ye, as long as he is better than Bo shallow, and as long as he is more capable than Bo shallow, even those people, no matter how long they stretch out their hands, can''t let him choose an ipetent person as his sessor.


    At that time, Bo Jinhua felt that he really got rid of the shadow of his wife and his whole life was aboveboard.


    But he made a mistake again.


    Again, wrong calction.


    Bo Ye is not his own son.


    When he first learned the news, Bo Jinhua almost killed the mother and son on impulse.


    But at that time, he couldn''t do it.


    Thin shallow was taken by him openly and secretly. He had already deviated.


    It is estimated that his rtionship with his father and son will only be given a score or two because of his blood rtionship.


    If it hadn''t been for this rtionship, they might have torn their faces.


    So, at that time, in fact, I had no choice.


    Bo Ye can manage thepany well.


    But Bo shallow, even if he has this ability, in order to oppose him, it is estimated that he will not take care of thepany.


    So, at that time, it was really a dead end.


    Bo Jinhua closed his eyes and looked out weakly.


    At that time, he was at a dead end.


    Knowing that Bo Ye is not his own son, he has to pretend not to know and continue to support him.


    He really didn''t expect that his lover would have such a great ability to do such a big thing without telling him.


    But he did everything himself.


    Bo Qian was his own son and was destroyed by him.


    Bo Ye is not his own son, but he has cultivated him himself.


    Everything seems so absurd and unreasonable!


    Even, a little self inflicted.


    Fortunately, there is no way out in the end.


    Fortunately, thin shallow can save.


    Now, he has only one idea left.


    As long as we support Bo Qian, we will expose the true face of the mother and son. In this way, he will not be too confused for a lifetime.


    I think it''s funny.


    He hates the son.


    Because like his mother, he has a face that is not easy to ignore. Even his temperament has learned a few things.


    But even in this way, he still wanted to fight.


    After all, no one can fight himself so easily.


    Now, all right.


    He has only one way left to go.


    Before this road is sessfully opened, he can''t make any changes to the mother and son, because he still has a hand. If Bo Qian doesn''t cooperate, he can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything and give good support to Bo Ye.


    Such a bigpany, with all his life''s hard work, can''t be destroyed like this.


    So, in case, he will


    The chair in front of me was pulled open.


    Bo Jinhua raised his head and looked at his son. The corners of his lips smiled a little: "you''reing."


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless, even a little impatient.


    "Say something."


    Bo Jinhua sighed and came out from the sad spring and autumn just now. He asked helplessly, "do you have to do this to me?"


    Thin shallow pulled his lips. His face was still pale and terrible. He seemed to think he was joking.


    Bo Jinhua shook his head, smiled bitterly and said, "why don''t you go to thepany these days,

 Chapter 1270

    <h4>Chapter 1270</h4>


    I can carry it for you for a few days, but I can''t. I''ll carry it for you all my life. Thepany''s affairs will ultimately be up to you. "


    Thin and shallow is still expressionless, not even a trace of fluctuation.


    Seeing this, Bo Jinhua sighed heavily.


    "Such a big family property is yours. Do you have to calcte it with me so clearly?"


    "I''m your father. Will I hurt you?"


    Thin shallow stunned, some speechless looked at him.


    For a long time, he smiled gently, with a touch of irony in his face.


    "Haven''t you hurt me?"


    Some things, a careless touch on some unspeakable secrets.


    Bo Jinhua''s face hardly froze.


    He was silent for a long time before he looked at thin and shallow, with a touch of unspeakable sadness; "What happened in the past, can''t you let it pass? Dad knows he was wrong. Aren''t you making up for you these years?"


    Thin shallow sneer.


    Make up for it?


    What ispensation.


    What makes up.


    Even if it is to make up, where can it make up.


    The damage has been done. Whether to him or his mother, Bo Jinhua can''t count anything in his eyes.


    He smiled, with ayer of frost between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "That''s what I said. Make up."


    Bo Jinhua saw that his expression was a little loose and seemed relieved: "well, don''t mention the past. Let''s talk about work."


    "Ah ye and I have helped you carry the rest for so long. It''s up to you to solve it yourself. If this matter is not solved, you may not be safe here. I''ve tried my best to solve it for you on the board of directors of thepany, but they''re not so easy to fight."


    "So, it''s up to you. Now that you''ve decided to go this way, you should go on and stop ying with children."


    "You''ll go back to thepany tomorrow. I don''t care about you in order to apany the exam. In fact, you''re too emotional. You''re just a girl, but there are too many substitutes."


    Thin and shallow looked at him coldly, and the corners of his lips aroused a touch of yfulness.


    "For you, who is not a substitute."


    "You..." Bo Jinhua retreated again: "well, you are obsessed with that girl, and I speak unkindly to her. This is really my responsibility, but you shouldn''t rush at me. In the final analysis, I''m not for you."


    It''d better be like this.


    Thin shallow sneer.


    The coldness on his face can''t be hidden.


    Bo Jinhua was speechless for a moment before he said, "OK, I apologize. It''s always OK."


    Thin shallow is still silent, but there are a few moreplex thoughts on his face.


    It seems that Bo Jinhua is really desperate.


    Now we can only rely on him.


    Therefore, something unspeakable really happened between him and Bo Ye.


    Therefore, Bo Jinhua will ce all his hopes on him.


    Thin shallow looked at thin Jinhua, smiled and asked coldly: "thin Ye is not very capable. Just give it to him. I didn''t go to thepany before. Didn''t he do well?"


    Bo Jinhua was silent again.


    The look on his face was obviously wrong.


    Bo Qian didn''t rush, but looked at him coldly. His face was full of rejection: "your son,

 Chapter 1271

    <h4>Chapter 1271</h4>


    It''s much more obedient than me. Instead of wasting your time on me, you''d better go to him. "


    "After all, he is obedient to you."


    Thest temperature on Bo Jinhua''s face disappeared.


    Thin shallow holds his arm, He looked back at him with a dark face: "In fact, you''re not at a loss. Even if I don''t obey orders and obey orders, you have at least one son who will listen. Besides, aren''t you married to his mother? He''s not an illegitimate child. In fact, you quarreled with my grandmother''s family for this. You keep saying that you are really angry with her. After more than ten years, this true love , is that a joke? "


    At first, Bo Jinhua almost fell out with his grandmother''s house in order to straighten their mother and son.


    At that time, Bo Jinhua had a little power in his hand, but he could not fight his grandmother''s family.


    The two sides had no less trouble for this.


    But in the end, Bo Jinhua seeded.


    Because he promised that everything in Bo''s family in the future would be his, thin and shallow.


    Therefore, grandma''s family will give in.


    But over the years, Bo Jinhua has cultivated Bo Ye''s heart, which anyone can see.


    He wants to train Bo Ye to be good enough so that the board of directors can put pressure on him at that time.


    Bo Jinhua''s idea is very beautiful and well implemented.


    At least in recent years, people on the board of directors have stood on Bo Ye''s side. Even those who stood on his mother''s side before are rarely willing to speak for him.


    Really alone.


    Therefore, now he wants to go back to town. If he counts, he really feels like he has suffered his own consequences.


    Thin and shallow suddenly felt that it was really cool.


    Revenge on a person can be so simple that he can suffer his own consequences. Seeing another person supported by himself, he stepped on a person to the point of irreparability, and now he has to reverse it.


    What do you think? How funny.


    Bo Jinhua was stimted by him and coughed several times.


    Thin shallow saw that his cough face turned red, but he didn''t feel happy.


    He smiled and asked in an arrogant voice: "if you really want to calcte, you really don''t lose. Why don''t you just let Bo ye go back to thepany? Anyway, all the money he makes belongs to me. As for who does that position, I don''t care at all. My mother believes it won''t care."


    Bo Jinhua wanted to talk, but he coughed so badly that he couldn''t say a word.


    The housekeeper patted him on the back and hurriedly poured him a ss of water.


    Bo Jinhua took it and took two drinks before he reluctantly slowed down.


    He breathed out and looked at him with a headache.


    "You, what do you want me to say about you?"


    Before he finished, he coughed again.


    The housekeeper hurriedly said, "young master, don''t stimte sir."


    "Is this exciting?"


    Thin shallow speechless: "what kind of stimtion is this? What I said is clearly the truth, and it''s still the truth."


    Thin shallow finish saying, stood up.


    The housekeeper gave a voice and advised, "young master, men still have to have a career. You don''t want miss Mu to be wronged with you."


    Thin shallow looked at the housekeeper and smiled: "you''re quite persuasive, but even if I don''t go back to thepany, at least mu Shinian will follow me, and I won''t die of hunger."


    The housekeeper frowned and scolded.


    "Young master."


    "Take him back." Thin shallow pointed to the man who hadn''t slowed down his cough, and his tone was still very loose: "in the future, I''d better persuade him to see me less, so as not to be short-lived by my anger."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Bo Jinhua heard this sentence, he coughed harder.


    Shallow didn''t want to care about his life or death, and left happily.

 Chapter 1272

    <h4>Chapter 1272</h4>


    The housekeeper was afraid of his ident and hurriedly took out the medicine: "Sir, take the medicine first. Don''t worry."


    Bo Jinhua waved his hand and said in a difficult voice, "he really hates me. He must hate me."


    "Ah, sir, you can''t worry about this. There must be a reason for young master Bo. Besides, you don''t agree these years, so it''s inevitable that the young master will resist you. These are also normal."


    The housekeeper can only give advice.


    I hope he can be more or less open-minded.


    Bo Jinhua smiled bitterly. He shook his head and sat helplessly in the chair. After a deep sigh, he said, "it''s not that simple. Bo Qian is not a fool. He must have seen something from what I did, including now. Moreover, he is more and more difficult to control now. I''m not sure what will happen in the future."


    Bo Jinhua thought of something and suddenly changed his face.


    The housekeeper was also listening. Gradually, his face became wrong.


    "You say."


    Bo Jinhua paused, then said hoarsely, "do you think he will... Know what?"


    The housekeeper''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    He moved his lower lip and said, "no, no, no, sir, don''t think about it. Scare yourself. What can the young master know? There are only a few people who know about the events of that year. How can the young master know."


    "He just, I''m not sure... He just wants to be angry with you. You know, young master Bo has such a temper."


    The housekeeper was scared to death.


    Bo Jinhua was also frightened by his own spection.


    He sighed deeply. There was an unspeakable and unidentifiedplexity in his expression.


    For a long time, he smiled: "also, who would be so afraid of death to tell thin shallow."


    Except him, only the housekeeper knows those things.


    Again, only then mother and son know.


    Bo Jinhua looked at the housekeeper and asked, "can''t anyone understand what I''m doing?"


    The housekeeper bowed his head and didn''t dare to say another word.


    Bo Jinhua sighed: "well, you say it. There''s nothing you can''t say."


    The housekeeper spoke low: "Well, yes, you used to pay more attention to young master Bo Ye, but now you are more perfunctory to him. In the past, you carefully cultivated young master Bo Ye, and everyone can see the purpose. At that time, everyone thought that young master Bo Qian was going to bepletely removed from the board of directors. After all, young master Bo Ye you brought out was really excellent."


    "Just after everyone epted this, and even began to help you fight against young master Bo Qian''s grandmother''s house, you suddenly changed your mind, became obsessed with young master Bo Qian, and even began to cultivate him. However, young master Bo Qian has been quarreling with you for so long that you can''t be persuaded by you."


    "Even at this time, you don''t give up. You must firmly support young master Bo Qian. In fact, everyone will feel strange at this time. There are some guesses outside, and they are not very good guesses, but because they can''t be confirmed, few people dare to say it outside."


    Bo Jinhua sighed, his face filled with an unspeakableplexity.


    "Yes, I''m inexplicable. Everyone will feel strange, including myself."

 Chapter 1273

    <h4>Chapter 1273</h4>


    The housekeeper thought for a moment and said, "in fact, I think you just think too much. If people outside want to guess, let them guess. It has nothing to do with you anyway. As long as you don''t admit it, no one will know."


    "The mother and son will not speak out. It''s actually very good to maintain superficial peace now."


    "What''s better." Bo Jinhua smiled. He sighed and looked at the housekeeper gloomily: "everyone is satisfied. What about me?"


    After being cheated for so many years, the son raised by himself was not his own. If he had been younger, the mother and son would have died long ago.


    The reason why I still have a hand is because it is thin and shallow.


    He refused to consider himself a father.


    Refused to be obedient.


    Refused to go to thepany.


    He was not even interested in the position of sessor.


    That''s the hardest thing to do.


    Once he really stood by, thepany immediately had no one to talk to.


    Putting Bo Ye in his present position is also to stabilize him. Even if it is really unfortunate, Bo shallow will not be in the top position and thepany will not copse at once.


    Although the housekeeper sympathized, he had no way at all. He could only say, "but now, there is no better way except this way. I don''t even know about young master Bo Ye."


    "In the final analysis, madam is too ambitious¡°


    Bo Jinhua smiled and shook his head.


    He took a sip of water, looked at the empty chair opposite, smiled and joked: "it''s not that she is too ambitious, but that she knows me too well. I know what I want."


    He and Bo Qian''s mother have respected each other for so long.


    Outsiders seem to have a good rtionship.


    Even Bo''s mother thinks they are very loving.


    But it''s not.


    Any man who is oppressed by his wife will feel very unhappy.


    What''s more, he is still such a proud man.


    Being pressed on his head by his wife, his mood has been depressed for a long time. If he wants to break out, he still has to suffer from various factors. He has to suppress it back. Over time, he feels that his mood is really distorted.


    He is grateful to his wife and her family for all the glory and money they have brought him.


    However, he hated that people outside were secretly gossiping that he was up against a woman.


    So, after so long depression, he felt split into two people.


    On the surface, it''s normal and gentle.


    But behind his back, he was as gloomy and capricious as a changed person.


    For so long, he felt he was really a pervert.


    On several asions, he wanted to attack his wife.


    But in the end, reason overcame everything and held back.


    To the back, thin shallow was born.


    He looked at the child.


    He can''t cry yet. He loved tough when he was young.


    At that time, when others teased him a little, he began tough all the time.


    Innocent, innocent, lovely.


    So many powerful people revolved around him.


    Everyone regards him as the treasure in his heart.


    It''s adorable.


    Bo Jinhua looked at his son and couldn''t help thinking that everything would be the best when he grew up.


    The best growth environment, the best education, the best job.

 Chapter 1274

    <h4>Chapter 1274</h4>


    Even, he doesn''t have to start from the lowest level. As soon as hees up, he is the best position.


    It can decide everything.


    These are the results of his struggle, and the child is the continuation of his life, so it should all belong to him.


    Thin and shallow, can be regarded as the real favorite of heaven.


    His father is a great entrepreneur.


    His mother is a great artist.


    His mother''s family is also a powerful family business.


    This child, it can be said, was born with a golden key.


    In his whole life, he can achieve everything without any effort.


    What others have to struggle for all their lives, he may reach out and get it.


    How nice.


    How awesome.


    It''s good to be reborn.


    When Bo Jinhua looked at the baby at that time, he couldn''t help thinking of how hard he was when he first started a business.


    In the first few years, I begged my grandparents everywhere, how to be humble and small, and how toe to this day step by step.


    In order to strengthen his industry, he even ttered the daughter.


    Finally, he sessfully married a daughter.


    And all this, in exchange for today''s glory and achievements.


    As a result, just because the child is the continuation of his own life and his own blood is flowing in his body, he will give it all to him.


    It''s a little too beautiful to think about it.


    At that time, Bo Jinhua felt that he hated such a little baby.


    Think about his future life.


    Think of your misfortune.


    Even his own son began to hate him.


    Because he didn''t like it and hated it too much, he didn''t hesitate until his mother died.


    Finally, he seeded.


    Seeing Bo Qian degenerate day by day, he didn''t know how happy he was in private.


    He even secretly rejoiced.


    He pushed his own n, cultivated thin shallow into a waste, and then pushed him out of the board of directors.


    He is not alone in thepany.


    At that time, even if Bo Qian''s mother''s family opposes it, it will be of no use.


    After all, Bo Qian is a waste. Let him manage thepany, wouldn''t it let thepany die early.


    You have to have your own strength to be honest. Otherwise, if you can''t hold things in front of him, it''s no wonder others can only me you for your ipetence.


    So, at that time, when he hated Bo Qian, Mrs. Bo appeared.


    This woman is terrible.


    Her horror lies in her means, her brain.


    She will calcte everything and tolerate everything.


    She calcted his mind, so she gave him a son.


    That son is his real son.


    Bo Ye and Bo Qian are a few days away.


    Bo Jinhua watched Bo Ye grow up and thought, this is life.


    The thin one doesn''t count.


    Hiding from his wife, he gradually focused on Bo Ye, and personally trained him so well.


    And still work hard without a word ofint.


    But now.


    Now


    Bo Jinhua looked at the empty chair opposite, and his smile gradually became bitter.


    It''s nothing now.


    Bo Qian hates his father.


    After all, I still remember the injury when I was a child.


    How can those who hurt themselves forget so quickly,


    Bo Jinhua sighed helplessly, and her face gradually became ugly.

 Chapter 1275

    <h4>Chapter 1275</h4>


    "How to calcte and make up for this matter."


    The housekeeper also looked sad, but he couldn''t help but look at Bo Jinhua sympathetically.


    "Take your time, sir. You can''t hurry."


    "Why don''t youe in a hurry."


    Bo Jinhua sighed heavily, "I have my n for consideration, but I''m afraid that everyone doesn''t cooperate."


    The housekeeper shook his head: "it''s not the worst thing. Now, no matter what you do, let it go for the time being. It''s urgent to persuade young master Bo to go back first. As long as he goes back, everything will be nothing."


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "look at him now. Will he go back?"


    "Still will."


    The housekeeper said, "young master bo used to have no weakness, but now he has some."


    Bo Jinhua was stunned.


    Instead, he smiled: "hehe, do you want to write about Mu Shinian? It won''t end well."


    "Sir, I mean, since it''s doomed not to be reconciled, it''s better to give them this face."


    "You mean..." Bo Jinhua nced at the housekeeper, turned and smiled impolitely: "you want me to beg them. What do you want?"


    "Sir, this is the best way now." The housekeeper exhorted: "Since the young master attaches so much importance to miss mu, as long as she agrees, there will be no problem. She can''t always let it go. The longer the time is dyed, the greater the opinion of the board of directors on young master Bo Qian. At that time, the trust that has not been easily established will be destroyed. Isn''t it worse?"


    Bo Jinhua frowned heavily.


    His appearance looks very dignified.


    The housekeeper was on one side and carefully analyzed: "Sir, think about it. Anyway, go and ask Miss Mu to straighten out your attitude and give them enough face. At that time, Miss Mu is always embarrassed to refuse you."


    "After all, you are her elder and her future father-inw. Even for the good of young master Bo, I don''t think Miss Mu will refuse."


    "Because judging from the current situation, young master Bo is expected to continue to work against you."


    Bo Jinhua frowned.


    Half a day. He sighed and came out with a touch of bitterness in his eyebrows and eyes.


    "It seems that this is the only way."


    Otherwise, there won''t be any chance over there.


    The housekeeper nodded, "go and try, sir, in case it works."


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow up, mu Shinian has made the whole kitchen a mess.


    He stood at the door for a while, couldn''t help but walk in, looked at the burnt mass in the pot, and couldn''t help but hook his lower lip.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. He turned and looked at him. He turned his head and poured the contents of the pot into the dustbin. Then he said, "it''s burnt."


    "identally, the fire was too big and burned."


    Thin shallow speechless for a long time, then walked over, took the pot in her hand and sighed: "what a big fire you have to open."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips: "it''s good anyway."


    "Good, good."


    Thin shallow reluctantly followed her words and said, "what do you want to eat? I''ll do it for you."


    "No, I learn to cook by myself."


    Mu Shinian refused.


    She took the pot herself, Shua cleaned it, put it back, started to open the menu again, and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 1276

    <h4>Chapter 1276</h4>


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing at her posture.


    "You''ve seen a dish for so long, haven''t learned it again, and then you won''t give up."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I will learn."


    A shallow face is inexplicable.


    Mu Shinian knows exactly how much he hates cooking.


    Mainly because her cooking is terrible.


    Therefore, it was a bit of an ident to see her so persistent.


    "Are you stimted by anything?"


    Thin shallow silently nced at her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at him. He insisted: "I don''t think it''s difficult to cook."


    "Then you start your cooking pot?"


    Thin shallow looked at her hand and found that although her hand was a little ck, it was not hurt at all, so he was a little relieved.


    Mu Shinian turned back and looked at him. His face was a little unhappy: "I didn''t cook the pot. I said the fire was too big."


    "Good, good."


    Thin shallow helplessly saw that she was about to explode immediately, so he had to continue to follow her words and say, "what are you going to do? I''ll teach you. It''s more reliable than what''s in the book."


    Mu Shinian looked at him in disbelief.


    Thin shallow shrugged and smiled calmly: "try it. If you don''t try it, how do you know."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. He was silent for a long time. He still nodded his head: "OK."


    Then she announced the name of the dish.


    Thin shallow a listen to dish name, immediately happy.


    So why say that mu Shinian has no talent.


    The pot that can be fried with such a simple dish has been burned several times.


    Thin shallow thought at the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t dare to have any expression on his face.


    He nodded, indicating that after receiving it, he began to teach Mu Shi Nian hand in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Wait half an hour.


    Mu Shimian finally cooked the dishes.


    Compared with the picture, although there is a big gap, it is still barely decent.


    She also took a special taste. When she found that the taste was good, she looked up and looked at the people around her: "you''re very good. I learned badly ording to the book."


    Thin and shallow is on one side, looking a little tangled.


    I don''t know how to exin it.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "if you have anything, just say it."


    Thin shallow took a look at her and finally knew why she made things so mushy and med the fire for the previous times.


    He pointed to the spices in the eyes of Shangmu for advice. His expression was a little tangled: "you don''t know those?"


    Mu Shi Nian purses his lips.


    what do you mean?


    What does not know.


    She can read words clearly 1


    It''s impolite of Bo Qian to say so.


    Bo Qian coughed, looked at her speechless and said, "I mean, don''t you know the difference between raw smoking and old smoking?"


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    She even had an intuition that Bo shallow was provoking something.


    "Both are soy sauce."


    Thin shallow nodded. It can be clearly seen from mu Shinian''s reaction that she really doesn''t know the difference between the two.


    "Forget it, nothing."


    be it so.


    Anyway, he never expected mu Shinian to cook.


    Moreover, her appetite is so selective that she can''t eat what she makes.


    Mu Shinian stared at the dish he made, thought about it, photographed it, and then sent it to his grandmother.


    Thin shallow indulged in all her small movements, and then, under her gaze, began to cook.

 Chapter 1277

    <h4>Chapter 1277</h4>


    Mu Shinian is still fighting on one side.


    "By the way, what is he looking for you?"


    "Little things."


    Bo Qian didn''t take it to heart at all and said it casually; "He wants me to go back to thepany. I''m not going back yet."


    "Why not go back?"


    Mu Shinian is strange.


    Didn''t he do well in thepany before.


    "I still have something to do."


    Bo Qian doesn''t intend to make it too clear with mu Shinian.


    You can''t say in front of others that I want to spend more time with you.


    In this way, let''s not talk about hypocrisy first, mainly because he felt that mu Shinian would be frightened.


    It will be more troublesome to exin then.


    Mu Shinian said, and sure enough, he didn''t ask in detail what to do.


    "But your father doesn''t seem to give up so easily."


    "At that time, it may haunt you."


    "Thepany won''t copse," said Bo qianen without taking it to heart


    Besides, even if it breaks down, it has nothing to do with him.


    Or, in a sense, copse is the best.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and looked a little surprised.


    I really can''t see it.


    Bo Qian really hates theirpany to this extent.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and didn''t express his opinion.


    "He maye to you." Bo Qian said, "at that time, just ignore him. If you don''t escape, you cane to me directly."


    Mu Shi read it and didn''t take it to heart.


    It''s no exaggeration for Bo Jinhua to do anything.


    Anyway, this person can sacrifice everything for his own purpose.


    "I''ll go to my grandmother''s tomorrow¡°


    Mu Shinian said, "then I went to work."


    "... have you found it?" Thin shallow is a little surprised.


    She''s been ying these days.


    Either ying games or watching TV. I haven''t been out at all. How can I even find a job.


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "find it, librarian."


    "... oh."


    Thin shallow looked at her unexpectedly.


    In turn, some lost.


    So it seems that mu Shinian won''te back for several days.


    He''s going to be alone again.


    I can''t. let''s go to the sanatorium. What''s that like.


    It is estimated that when the old man saw his granddaughter being followed so closely, he could not tell what he would be frightened into.


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly.


    I think he''s really unlucky enough.


    It''s not easy to meet someone who likes me so much, but she can''t watch it all the time. After school starts, she''s estimated to leave again.


    This is really... Uneptable.


    The doorbell rang suddenly.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and said, "is it your father again¡®


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look."


    Thin shallow hands are full of water.


    Mu Shinian had to open the door himself.


    When the door opened and saw the people outside, her face changed slightly.


    "You..."


    Tong Wan Zhi covered her stomach and pulled Mu Shiran''s hand. When she came out to open the door, she raised a calm smile on her face: "Shi Nian, will we disturb you when wee here?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and shook his head: "No."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled and said, "ran almost hit youst time. I taught her a special lesson about this matter after I went back. I just want her topensate you today."


    Mu Shinian had no emotion on his face.


    It''s like Mu Shiran apologized,

 Chapter 1278

    <h4>Chapter 1278</h4>


    If she doesn''t apologize, it will not only have no impact on her, but even her mood will not be affected a little.


    Mu Shiran''s anger waspletely ignited when she saw her like this.


    "What do you mean, who will you show it to? I''vee to apologize. What else do you want!"


    As soon as she got angry, she was immediately held.


    Tong Yanzhi nced at her unhappily, with a bit of warning in his eyes.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip reluctantly. After a few seconds, she didn''t open her face.


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled awkwardly: "ha ha, don''t misunderstand her temper. You should bear more."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips, but he didn''t say good or bad.


    Her reaction was t.


    Tong Wanzhi is also a little embarrassed.


    She coughed and said gently, "Shi Nian, you see, Shi ran and I went to the street to buy it for you. It''s a gift to make amends. You two are sisters. There''s no overnight feud. That day''s thing has passed. It''s a face for mom, okay?"


    "I didn''t care about that day at all."


    Mu Shinian told her the truth.


    Moreover, if you really want to calcte, it''s actually too thin.


    It''s estimated that everyone will get angry when being stimted by thin and shallow.


    Although mu Shinian didn''t understand very much, did Bo shallow need to be so angry at the beginning.


    She is the one who is despised, not shallow.


    Tong Wanzhi heard her say so, and a happy look suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Well, well, that''s good. I''m d you think so."


    "Mom, let''s just say what we have to say." Mu Shiran said in a strange way: "what kind of sisterhood? If I didn''t look at my thin face, how could I apologize? Mu Shinian, you should be more knowledgeable yourself. Don''t think you have much ability, not because the person behind you is thin?"


    Although everyone knows what''s going on, it''s embarrassing to say it all of a sudden.


    Tong''s face can''t hang on the spot.


    "Shi ran you, what are you talking about?"


    Mu Shiran was probably annoyed by mu Shinian''s light appearance.


    She sneered twice, and looked at her in an uncertain way, with special disdain in her eyes.


    "I''m not wrong. Mu Shinian is so smart that you can know without saying."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled, "I know, so what."


    Tong Wanzhi is a littlepletely unable to go on.


    If Mu Shiran doesn''t put these words through, some of them are not a problem.


    But now the problem is that Mu Shiran actually said all the things behind the scenes!


    Everyone is a reasonable person. Instead of being a mother, she is a little embarrassed.


    Mu Shiran didn''t think she was making enough trouble. She came up and said, "by the way, mu Shinian, do you want to think about it? If it''s not thin, do you think mom wille to see you?"


    "Enough!"


    Tong Wanzhi waspletely angry.


    She dragged the man back to the sofa and sat with a kind of warning in her eyes.


    "Shi ran, mom brought you here to apologize. Didn''t you do it right in public that day?"


    "You''re not young. Why don''t you understand this truth? Do you have to be so clear?"


    Mu Shiran may think that he has broken his words to this point anyway, and there is no need to continue to disguise.

 Chapter 1279

    <h4>Chapter 1279</h4>


    She snorted coldly. As soon as she was about to continue, she was warned by Tong Wanzhi: "do you want me to make things in front of your father?"


    At the mention of Gu Shenghua, Mu Shiran''s face was a little stiff.


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t give her a chance to reflect this time. She said coldly, "you want to show your father what you''ve be now?"


    "Or do you want your father to repeat those words to you word for word?"


    Every word is like a spell.


    Mu Shiran pursed her lower lip gloomily and sat in her position without talking.


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. His eyes looked at mu Shinian with some drift.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa with the same expression, no disappointment, no loss, and even no response.


    Tong Wanzhi felt a sense of loss at the bottom of his heart.


    Mu Shinian seems to have really gone farther and farther with her.


    This mother daughter rtionship, she remembered, just remember.


    Mu Shinian seemed to know what she was thinking. She pulled her lip and said, "it''s okay. I won''t take it to heart, remember it, and let Bo shallow do anything to take care of my family. If there''s anything, I won''t borrow someone else''s hand. It''s not in line with my consistent style."


    "So, you can rest assured that Bo Qian will never take care of his family because of these things. You can rest assured."


    Mu Shi read a sentence and directly said their motives foring.


    Tong took the branch in his arm and shed the embarrassment on his face.


    She pulled her lip and looked at her awkwardly.


    Mu Shinian''s smile remains the same.


    She is not a very smiling person.


    If she were left alone, she could notugh all day.


    Therefore, over time, the character is weak.


    With people, they be more and more alienated.


    "Don''t worry."


    Three words are both guarantee andmitment.


    But there was no loss.


    Gu Shenghua told Mu Shimian not to me the Gu family for mu Shiman''s fault.


    That''s the only reason she came.


    Now, I''ve been singled out.


    Tong Wanzhi felt he was really ashamed and lost home.


    "If you have anything in the future, you can tell me directly." Mu Shinian stared at the bags and was a little funny; "You are always my mother. If you talk to me and tell me something, you should prepare some gifts... This is for foreigners. I should not be your outsider, so I don''t need gifts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her, her mouth moved several times, but she still closed it. Finally, she couldn''t help but say, "is thin shallow good to you?"


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian said, "I''m very happy to be with him."


    Heartfelt happiness.


    Someone will remind her not to drink cold water.


    Get up early and drink a ss of boiled water.


    Don''t stay upte at night.


    Wear more clothes when it''s cold.


    Wash your hair and blow dry before you go to bed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A lot of little things.


    He will repeat it in a wordy way.


    She didn''t bother to listen.


    Because she knows that thin is for her own good.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at his daughter.


    For a moment, I couldn''t tell whether this sentence was a truth or a lie.


    "Well, I can rest assured that he is kind to you." Tong Wan Zhi smiled bitterly and said, "when reading, forgive mom, in many ways."


    "OK."


    Mu Shiran still wanted to talk, but Tong pulled her away.


    Mu Shinian closed the door and stared at the bags on the sofa.


    She''s almost eighteen.


    Almost adult.


    The world of adults can hurt spring and autumn.


    Children are suitable for carefree.


    Then she should be sad.


    Otherwise, it is not in line with the mentality of her age.

 Chapter 1280

    <h4>Chapter 1280</h4>


    Mu Shinian also knows that he is really slow in some aspects.


    She doesn''t want to be like this.


    But when she should learn this, it was toote.


    No one taught her what to do.


    She also wants to learn.


    But no one taught her.


    So, over time, even if she didn''t need to be reminded by others, she knew that she was very indifferent to her feelings.


    It''s toote for her to save herself.


    So at this time, she thought, she should be sad.


    After all, even her biological mother is so indifferent to herself, then she should feel sad.


    But she couldn''t be sad.


    Mu Shinian looked at the pile of things and was silent for a long time. He opened them silently. Before looking at them, a hand stretched out and pressed them back directly.


    "What do you do with these?"


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "others gave it to me."


    "You don''t have to look." Thin shallow closed the bag, put it aside, nced at her again and smiled: "what''s the use of these things? They just make you sad for nothing."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "I won''t be sad."


    If you want to be sad, you should be sad long ago.


    "I know what they mean, so I should say it''s for your face."


    "Look at you or me, aren''t they all the same?"


    Bo Qian said, "they are like this. You should see clearly. There is no need to hurt yourself."


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly.


    "You think too much about this. I won''t get hurt."


    At least not now.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said in a scattered voice, "I know them better than you."


    The implication is what kind of people they are. She knows very well. It is because she knows too well that there will be no other emotions.


    "Just, I think people are very hypocritical."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the bags and said with a smile, "my mother and I didn''t tear our faces. What happened when I was a child has passed anyway. However, she may still treat me as a child. She thought that if she bought two gifts and said a few good words, I would be deceived."


    "In fact, she doesn''t have to do this. As long as it''s not too much, I''ll do it if she says a word."


    So, really, really, there''s no need to insult people.


    Thin shallow looked at her and sighed helplessly.


    Mu Shinian seems to think this topic is too heavy.


    She felt no need to be sad, let alone let others waste their mood for this matter.


    Mu Shinian thought so and opened his mouth happily: "Gu family has no hatred with you."


    So there''s no need to scare people.


    unnecessary.


    And it''s quite frustrating.


    The slightest disturbance frightened the family.


    Thin and shallow seems very difficult.


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "they can''t hurt me."


    So, it''s not necessary.


    Seeing this, he nodded slowly: "I see."


    Mu Shinian took away the bags and opened them. There were clothes, skin care products and jewelry


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and stared at those things slowly.


    Thin shallow helpless smile: "am I poor to you?"


    These things can be seen with great interest.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and said, "also, don''t spend money."


    "... afraid I''m poor?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    Mu Shi recited his kindness, turned around and said, "it''s not. I don''t use it if you buy it."

 Chapter 1281

    <h4>Chapter 1281</h4>


    Eighty or ny percent of the clothes in the wardrobe, she basically hasn''t moved.


    But she doesn''t like it and doesn''t like to wear it. It''s because she has too many clothes.


    Thin shallow leaned against the door and said, "let''s see."


    the rich.


    Mu Shinian moved his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally swallowed it back and sighed helplessly.


    I knew Bo Qian was rich. I didn''t expect to be so rich.


    Mu Shi read it and silently aroused a smile.


    "Forget it."


    Bo Qian is so rich that he can''t change it.


    Moreover, people''s consumption view is really different from their own.


    In particr, when he is still struggling for so little money, Bo shallow may have already started his own road.


    ¡­¡­


    The first few days of the holiday were very dull.


    Nothing seems to have happened.


    Mu Shinian went to grandma''s house for a few days, and then went to the library to work.


    But before she stayed for two days, she felt a little wrong.


    She can take the subway every day, but on her way back, she always feels that someone is secretly following her.


    Mu Shinian thought it was his illusion at first.


    But once when she almost caught someone, she had to believe it.


    After hearing this, little elder martial sister didn''t believe it.


    "What you said is true? How is it possible? Are there any people you can''t catch?"


    Mu Shinian is not willing to believe it, but the fact is like this.


    The little elder martial sister said, "don''t panic first. Let''s ask someone to investigate. Be careful yourself recently, or don''t go out at all."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    The little elder martial sister reacted, patted her forehead and said, "ha ha, look at my character, how can you not go out."


    "I''ll be careful." Mu Shinian said, "moreover, I feel that the other party''s malice towards me is not great."


    "Even, it can be said that there is no malice, but his escape skills are very powerful. I''m not sure. He came specifically for this."


    Little elder martial sister also thinks it''s more reliable.


    "Forget it, don''t panic first. Let''s find someone first."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "OK, please."


    "Easy to say."


    Hang up the phone and hold your chin.


    Sure enough, the movement was too anxious, so she was leaked.


    But who would it be? In that case, the news could be leaked out, and still in front of her.


    How is this possible.


    Mu Shinian sighed, his mind turned for a long time, and he didn''t think of a reason.


    She smiled bitterly and suddenly remembered what the little elder martial sister said.


    It''s wrong to say that she didn''t catch anyone... If you think about it carefully.


    For example, she is not a particrly powerful person. Why can''t someone''s strength be in front of her.


    Mu Shinian thought for half an hour, but he didn''t think of anything.


    She also simply gave up thinking, picked up her mobile phone and began to y games.


    ¡­¡­


    In the manor.


    Xiao Ying turned over the photos taken by her men, and her eyes gradually became appreciative.


    "Didn''t she find you?"


    Speaking of this, my men have a ck line.


    "I was found, chased and almost found."


    Xiao Ying was not surprised at all.


    "Also, her ability is so high that you can''t be found."

 Chapter 1282

    <h4>Chapter 1282</h4>


    The expression on his face is indescribable.


    Everyone is good at something.


    Unfortunately, his best skill is tracking.


    It can be said that Xiao Ying is the best one under him, and he has never made mistakes. As a result, today has be a stain in his career.


    It''s impossible to forget.


    Moreover, he was found by a child.


    Seeing that his subordinates were so unhappy, Xiao Ying''s smile deepened.


    "It''s no shame to lose to her."


    His subordinates gave a cry and looked at Xiao Ying. It was obviously stunned.


    Losing to a little girl is a shame.


    Xiao Ying said, "you probably don''t know who she is. If you know, you can sessfully escape from her. You will be very proud."


    His men feel they can''t be proud at all.


    Xiao Ying also had no hands. He turned over the photos and looked more and more happy on his face.


    My men looked at it and felt creepy.


    "Are you going to catch her?"


    Xiao Ying smiled: "can I catch it?"


    My men shut up again.


    Are you kidding.


    It''s just a girl. There''s nothing you can''t catch.


    Although he also admitted that the girl was really too sensitive.


    He didn''t feel that he showed any ws, but she found him and almost caught him.


    Xiao Ying said, "she doesn''t keep her promise and promise. I have some ounts to settle with her."


    His face became more silent.


    Watching Xiao Ying is like watching a pervert.


    "Boss, I''m not sure. I''m not an adult."


    "What do you think?"


    Xiao Ying said nothing: "I mean, she doesn''t count her words. Shouldn''t I count this ount?"


    My men couldn''t help but make up a picture of two people falling in love and killing each other. Finally, it was clear.


    No wonder he thinks it''s strange. Feelings, Xiao Ying likes people, but this girl is a scum girl. After ying with Xiao Ying''s heart, she left decisively.


    Can you stand it?


    Ask yourself.


    He can''t stand it anyway.


    Therefore, he began to understand Xiao Ying''s abnormal behavior and behavior.


    Xiao Ying was pleased to see the expression on his face. "So I have to find a way."


    "You go out first."


    His subordinates understood that they even gave an encouraging look when they went out.


    Xiao Ying feels that her men are finally normal.


    After he left, Xiao Ying turned over the photos. The girls in the photos were clean and beautiful, without a trace of dust. They were clean as if they could not be contaminated by people like him.


    But he did.


    He just wants to touch it.


    Not only to touch, but also to seize mu Shinian.


    Anyway, this man said it.


    Forever is a shackle.


    Enough to trap her for a lifetime.


    Xiao Ying''s fingers gently whirled the people in the picture.


    "Mu Shinian, I have enough time for you."


    It was because of enough that he couldn''t help it.


    "I advise you to be careful."


    Behind him, a warning voice came: "once things are not done, you and her arepletely finished."


    I''m not sure. Mu Shinian doesn''t even want to talk to him.


    Xiao Yingen gave a loud voice and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Listen to your advice. It''s up to you." The woman analyzed calmly. She stared at the photos and felt that her boss might really have some abnormal factors,

 Chapter 1283

    <h4>Chapter 1283</h4>


    Otherwise, how could we even use the means of tracking such a crime.


    "She is obviously good with Bo Qian now. If you break up or deliberately make trouble, maybe she really broke up with you."


    Xiao Ying smiled: "feeling, you think she didn''t break up with me now."


    "I don''t know." The woman touched her chin, and a beautiful luster shed in the beautiful Fox''s eyes: "speaking, I always have a feeling that she may be ashamed of you. Otherwise, I feel that she has been merciful to me."


    "Why don''t you say she has feelings for me."


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help refuting.


    The woman looked at him and blinked silently: "a little self-knowledge. It''s better to be sober."


    Mu Shinian is at most guilty.


    If you have any feelings for Xiao Ying, that''s bullshit.


    Xiao Ying tutted and protested: "what else do you say? I''m your boss. I really don''t respect you at all. Can''t you follow my words?"


    The woman scoffed: "I prefer to pursue the truth."


    "All right, all right, you go down too. If you go on like this, I''ll lose myst fantasy."


    The woman couldn''t help sighing.


    No, No.


    It doesn''t belong to him anyway.


    It just doesn''t belong to him.


    In this world, not everything can be robbed by robbing.


    There are people, some things, can''t be stopped.


    Seeing that she had not left, Xiao Ying hesitated and finally asked, "didn''t you go out? Why did youe back?"


    "Nothing."


    The woman avoided his eyes, coughed, and her voice was a little hoarse: "I heard some news that Aowei appeared in the south, and then."


    "Then what?"


    Xiao Ying obviously saw a trace of gossip on her face.


    The woman didn''t want to hide it, but she might even feel funny, so she paused for a few seconds, organized thenguage, and then said, "Tang Jing, it''s fried."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was stunned.


    The woman also felt incredible: "all his men were caught. I secretly observed them. All his men rushed to a hiding area when they exploded. Therefore, basically no one was injured. At the beginning, those men thought it was an earthquake, so they ran to hide."


    "But in fact, that ce was used for refuge when it was originally designed. Generally speaking, as long as it is not a particrly severe geological disaster, it is basically no problem to hide there. So, guess what happenedter."


    Xiao Ying was silent and frowned, "I''ve been caught."


    "Yes, all the roads were blocked, but the area where they were hiding was not caught. Those men were trapped in it for nearly a day. Then, as long as they arrived, they were all caught. So many men of Tang Jing were caught at once."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying tugged at the corners of her lips; "In other words, at the beginning, the other party''s goal was to catch these men alive?"


    "Specifically, I didn''t find out." The woman said truthfully: "but it is said that Tang Jing is also missing. I checked the track of the car. It is estimated that someone caught him on the way. The other party should not only catch his men, but also catch him. Generally, if they catch him alive, they are to get something out."

 Chapter 1284

    <h4>Chapter 1284</h4>


    "However, this skill is really powerful. It not only ensures that those men are safe, but also ensures that the things they want can be destroyed. Finally, even the other party''s boss was taken away. Whose hand do you guess?"


    Xiao Ying was silent and smiled low for a long time.


    "I''m wrong. She''s really a talent."


    "It''s not just talent."


    Even the woman couldn''t help boasting: "what she did was not wrong at all, and it was still very correct. At least in theory, it was right, but the problem was, how could she not have made a mistake at all."


    "She''s not afraid of what to do if she catches someone and runs away."


    Xiao Ying shook her head, "that''s right."


    The woman said, "it''s just the purpose. Because the things were almost destroyed, I didn''t find out what Tang Jing did. It would offend people."


    Xiao Ying pulled her lips. It looked a little yful, but more, it was an unspeakable appreciation.


    "Did she do it?"


    "Yes." Speaking of this, the woman had a headache: "but what''s the purpose? Everything should have a purpose. What''s she doing this for? Although Tang Jing is also a character, she has noparison with her."


    "Even if Ao Wei wants to do anything, Tang Jing won''t have the opportunity to show her a sense of existence in front of her."


    "But that''s what she did."


    "Inexplicable"


    Xiao Ying shook her head: "you can find reasons and reasons for everything."


    The woman shamelessly asked, "what do you think it is? I''m really curious, but I can''t find out anything."


    Xiao Ying smiled. He turned over the photos, and the look on his face looked yful and dim: "what else can he do? Tang Jing and Aowei are not at the same level at all, and he has no chance to offend Aowei, so what else can he do?"


    The woman also heard some clues.


    She was embarrassed for a while, and then opened her mouth low: "I''ll investigate that thin one these days and see if his whereabouts can be right."


    "Well, you can''t find out."


    Xiao Ying said, "they must have all been destroyed."


    The woman looked at the photos and probably sympathized with Xiao Ying from the bottom of her heart. She was silent and said, "it''s not necessarily ah. It''s just your guess. It''s not certain that Tang Jing had nothing to do and inadvertently offended her. Her character is not so kind."


    Knowing what the other party was covering up, Xiao Ying smiled and nodded helplessly: "well, what you said may also be right."


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief: "are you going to get people here?"


    "Are these two things rted?"


    Xiao Ying asked curiously.


    The woman also smiled: "no, I want to know."


    Xiao Ying sighed and said, "I thought you didn''t gossip."


    "It''s not gossip. What I want to say is that if you want to get miss mu, you may have to think about it in the long run."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Xiao Ying asked.


    If he wants to get mu Shinian over, it''s still rtively simple.


    The only drawback is that mu Shinian will not pay attention to him after he gets it.


    Maybe she didn''t even bother to take a look. When she got people in such a hurryst time, mu Shinianpletely ignored and ignored them. Even in front of her, she was directly regarded as air.

 Chapter 1285

    <h4>Chapter 1285</h4>


    Xiao Ying thought.


    The woman looked at him and continued to speak boldly: "I think you''d better forget it. Miss Mu doesn''t have to get it. Besides, if people are not willing, it''s useless to do more."


    Why bother someone who can''t do well and is despised.


    Xiao Ying burst outughing.


    "How can it be useless? If I get people, at least I still have a chance."


    "If she doesn''te, I won''t have a chance."


    This sentence seems reasonable, but I don''t seem to know where it is.


    The woman was silent for a moment, and didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Ying sighed and said, "I''ll do it myself. None of you need help. After all, I want to invite people."


    The woman looked at him suspiciously. Then she nodded slowly: "OK, I see."


    After the woman left, Xiao Ying stared at the photos, and her eyes became more and more gentle.


    "You''re really willing to do anything for the sake of being shallow, aren''t you? Then you''re really pissing me off."


    Xiao Ying sighed and looked coldly: "well, I also want to know what degree you can do in order to be thin."


    He is eager to try one.


    By the way, let yourself give up.


    Just once.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian didn''t tell Bo shallow that he was followed.


    Only when she goes to and from work every day, she will keep an eye on it.


    For several days in a row, she designed herself to catch people, but she couldn''t.


    The other party''s ability to run away is really too powerful, and may realize that he has been exposed, so he is very careful these days.


    Mu Shinian thought he had met the legendary pervert.


    It happened that there were relevant reports on the news these days. She looked at it and was a little creepy.


    Every time I go to and from work, I''m more careful.


    It''s not that she''s afraid, it''s just that she''s disgusted.


    The job is easy.


    Mu Shinian takes a few books to print out his time when he is bored at work every day.


    Every day is very leisurely.


    It''s the same today.


    Mu Shinian set up a pinhole camera in the ce where the unlucky guy often appeared, but the other party was probably too sharp. The only pictures he took were his face covered and he couldn''t see clearly. Even the general outline was blocked by the cap.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin. Lazy initiated stupidity.


    If you really want to say it, she doesn''t seem to offend anyone.


    But... What hatred? Take a camera and shoot her.


    Mu Shinian frowned and felt it creepy all the more.


    She pondered and thought that she might have really met the pervert. Then she must at least take away the camera and delete her photos.


    Mu Shinian thought so and looked at the girl next to him.


    At her age, she also came here to work.


    Mu Shinian was silent, sprinkled water on himself, pretended to be careless, and then, s.


    The girl was really attracted.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and pointed to his clothes. He was helpless: "it''s dirty. I got it identally."


    "That''s all right. Go and change my clothes. I brought one more." The girl smiled and said to her, "go and change your clothes first. I''ll clean it up for you."

 Chapter 1286

    <h4>Chapter 1286</h4>


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian also smiled and went to the dressing room. After changing the girl''s clothes, he specially tied the scattered hair into a ponytail.


    She has the same body shape and hair as a girl. In this way, she can''t tell the truth from the false.


    Mu Shinian went out through the back door and walked along the road for some time. Then she found a hiding ce and guarded it.


    Every day, that person will pass this route, because the terrain of this ce is a little tooplex. Moreover, no matter which alley you drill into, others may not be able to find it.


    When she chased, she also suffered losses several times in this alley.


    Therefore, she felt that the other party was ready toe.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so familiar with this ce.


    Mu Shinian stayed for more than an hour.


    I saw the familiar man appear.


    He still dressed as usual, with a ck mask, ck clothes, ck hat, a camera in his hand and a defensive face.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Ahead is the road leading to the main road, which is convenient for him to escape. Moreover, the back is the alley, which is even harder to block.


    If you can''t kill him with one move, you''ll be in big trouble.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and stared at the terrain here.


    Just two steps is an alley.


    If you do it casually and rashly, it''s estimated that you won''t get anything.


    But in that case.


    Mu Shinian pulled the corners of his lips.


    She took a mask out of her pocket, put it on, put her hands in her pockets, imitated the usual girl''s appearance, and went out.


    This dress is obviously not a time obsessed style.


    The man didn''t notice it for a moment. He just nced at it and took back his eyes.


    Mu Shinian took advantage of this time and punched him directly.


    "Ah!"


    The man was already in a nervous state. He was suddenly beaten by a p. He was stunned. When he saw mu Shinian''s face, he felt bad. He ran up in panic and began to run with the camera.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and thought, it''s better to solve it in the alley.


    At least, it''s better than going to the street and everyone is watching jokes.


    Mu Shinian looked at the alley he had just entered, and the corners of his lips hooked up.


    She has also made this alley clear these days, and guessed several routes that the man would take when he ran away, so now it is tantamount to catching a turtle in a jar.


    Mu Shinian smiled and simply approached the alley.


    Start taking shortcuts.


    The man ran for a long time before he finally stopped and took a few breaths.


    He leaned against the wall, his legs still shaking.


    Don''t mention the ce hit by mu Shinian.


    He wiped his cold sweat and called Xiao Ying directly. His voice was very weak: "Hey, boss, I was exposed and found by her."


    "Well, run."


    The man said, "what are you talking about¡°


    Xiao Ying''s tone hated iron and steel: "stop talking nonsense and tell you to run!"


    The man was stunned and subconsciously took two steps. Then he realized that it was wrong. He said, "no, I''ve sessfully escaped. Now it''s safe here."


    Xiao Ying said nothing for a moment, then said, "forget it, if you''re going to be caught, ask her to call me."


    "Ah?"


    My men are confused.


    When he noticed something and looked up, it was alreadyte.

 Chapter 1287

    <h4>Chapter 1287</h4>


    Then he was stunned.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, without even a little curiosity on his face.


    "Hello."


    His men were silent and a drop of cold sweat fell on his forehead.


    Mu Shi read his lips and said, "what''s the matter? You''ve been following me for so long and don''t know me?"


    Subordinate: "


    Yes, why not.


    But he couldn''t believe it.


    His men looked around and were about to turn around and run away. Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and said, "do you think you''re still running? If you don''t want to make too much trouble, you''d better catch it."


    "Anyway, I won''t kill you."


    Or she won''t kill anyone at all, even those whose sins are unforgivable.


    Besides, she''s not that bloody.


    A row of cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    He hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly and said slowly: "give you time to think about it. If you don''t do it, just follow me. Otherwise, do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The face of his men gradually became ugly.


    He swallowed and the whole person was embarrassed.


    He''s good at tracking, but he''s not suitable for it.


    Everyone has something he is good at. What he is not good at is doing it.


    However, he may not be able to beat such a girl.


    But this person is the one the boss wants. If you hurt her, will you be peeled off.


    Thinking of their boss''s terrible character, his men immediately trembled twice. He coughed and ran away without saying a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian watched him run away speechless, and the corners of his lips slowly aroused a sneer.


    Really, my heart will not die until I reach the yellow spring.


    Mu Shimian sighed and slowly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    The process went well.


    His men had almost no strength to fight back and were caught.


    Mu Shinian holds his chin and takes a person who is unwilling to cooperate. It''s not easy to take a taxi. It''s more inconvenient to take such a person out. It''s estimated that the return rate will be very high.


    Moreover, her men are not here, and the second senior brother has gone back.


    Think about it. There''s no one here to help her.


    Mu Shinian breathed out depressed. After a long time, he hooked his lower lip: "there''s no way."


    His hands were tied, his mouth was blocked, and he couldn''t move. When he heard mu Shinian say this, the whole man was scared silly.


    What do you mean no way?


    What does that mean?


    Is she going to refuse herself?


    No, didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill her!?


    His men were shocked.


    Then, after seeing mu Shinian struggling for half a day, he picked up his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    After a few, the phone was connected.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The thin voice came out through the mobile phone.


    Mu Shi read grace and said frankly, "you send a driver to pick me up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It must be too big.


    Otherwise mu Shinian won''t call the driver.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the man, sighed and said helplessly, "I''ve been followed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as his face changed, his voice also changed; "What do you mean?"


    "And where are you now?"


    "What''s up?"


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    I was relieved to see that she was still fine.

 Chapter 1288

    <h4>Chapter 1288</h4>


    "Where is the location? Go to a safe ce and wait."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian said, hung up the phone, and then sent an address.


    The men were even more frightened when they saw her like this.


    no


    It shouldn''t be true. I don''t want to solve him directly!?


    Is it to take him somewhere else, and then, and then, split up or something?


    My men felt like they were going to faint.


    He took a deep breath and his face became very ugly.


    "Oh, no!"


    He struggled very hard.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and felt a little strange.


    "Are you so scared that you dare to follow people?"


    His body is stiff again.


    Mu Shi read his lips and smiled coldly: "but don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, if you cooperate well."


    His face turned white and he waspletely desperate.


    She sighed, her face a little yful.


    "Don''t worry."


    His men are getting more and more worried.


    He struggled for a long time and finally sat on the ground with a gray face.


    Mu Shinian picked up his cell phone, opened it, looked at it, and his face was clear.


    "Sure enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men stared round.


    The two of them really know each other!?


    Can he still be saved?


    Mu Shinian stared at the number. When he was hesitating whether to click on it, the phone took the initiative to call.


    His face suddenly changed and he stared at the mobile phone nervously.


    Mu Shinian was silent and clicked to answer.


    "Hi."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, and his voice was a little weak.


    "Are you all bored?"


    Xiao Ying couldn''t helpughing on the phone and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian held his chin and sat on the stone stool with a kind of silence on his face: "I said, don''t provoke me."


    Xiao Ying smiled on the phone: "Shi Nian, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian hehe twice in the bottom of his heart, but he remained silent on the surface.


    "Just say your purpose."


    "No purpose, just want to see you."


    This answer is really a little creepy.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    She was silent for a long time. Finally, she only squeezed out a few words: "you are sick."


    Xiao Yingughed on the phone: "I want to see you, but I can''t go directly to you, so I used some means. What''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to answer.


    "You still don''t believe it. I''m not Aowei."


    "What do you say?" Xiao Ying''s tone was very rxed: "whether it is or not, you know best, don''t you?"


    "I''m not."


    Mu Shinian hung up directly.


    His subordinates were still hopeful. When they saw that she simply hung up the phone, his face changed.


    Mu Shinian can''t see it anymore.


    She smiled and put her cell phone back in her bag: "it''s all right. I really can''t do it."


    His men closed their eyes in despair.


    This matter really can''t be improved.


    He feels that his future is really not bright.


    I have an impulse to give my life here anytime, anywhere.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutester, the car came.


    Mu Shimian was idle and bored. He took his mobile phone and yed games on one side.


    Seeing thin shallowing, she put her mobile phone away and stood up from the stone stool; "You''re here?"


    Thin shallow opened the door,

 Chapter 1289

    <h4>Chapter 1289</h4>


    He walked directly towards her, grabbed her wrist with one hand, looked up and down carefully, and made sure there was nothing on her. After that, he was finally relieved.


    At this time, he looked at the man on the ground and picked the corner of his lips.


    "Is that him?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, it''s him."


    Thin shallow stared at the man for a long time, then speechless choked out a sentence: "I''m not a big man, otherwise, I won''t be stupid to this extent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fool on the ground was almost crying.


    Too much.


    It''s really too much.


    Even if you can''t fight, why should you be attacked personally.


    He really just took a few photos.


    "Take people back first."


    Mu Shinian said, "sometimes peoplee here."


    Thin shallow nodded his head, walked directly over, picked up the man and stuffed him directly into the trunk.


    Mu Shinian blinked; "This?"


    Isn''t the rear seat still very wide?


    Why put people in the trunk?


    His men also have a look of dying.


    What about human rights?


    Is his view of human nature still under control?


    Shallow face speechless; "I''m already very kind."


    He is now considering whether to send it for cleaning.


    Mu Shi read for a long time and then reacted. She got into the co pilot''s seat and fastened her seat belt honestly.


    Thin shallow said: "go back and talk about it."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian has no opinion at all.


    She sat in her seat honestly, holding her mobile phone and texting her colleagues.


    I have something to do at home. I''ll go back first.


    Soon, my colleague returned a message.


    Thin shallow looked at the suit on her and looked a little curious: "whose dress is this?"


    Mu Shinian looked in his eyes and said, "colleagues."


    After thinking about it, she added, "I''m about the same age as me. It''s also this year''s college entrance examination."


    "That''s good."


    Bo Qian said, "change it today, wash it, and return it to others tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When the two returned, it was not dark.


    Bo Qian directly took people to Bo family manor, and then released his pet he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    When his men saw a fluffy white tiger, the blood color on his face was scared away.


    He wants to run.


    As a result, my feet were like roots, and I couldn''t move them away.


    The white haired tiger H H ran over, and SA Yazi ran wildly. He came over, sniffed his men twice, and turned around him.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he patted the white haired tiger.


    It immediately changed its direction, ran happily, rolled several times in front of her, rubbed her twice, and couldn''t stop its joy on its face.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and missed it.


    She bent down, sat directly on the ground, held its big head and rubbed its furry head.


    "Long time no see."


    "Ouch."


    The white haired tiger whined and almost burst into tears.


    Long time no see.


    It also wants to yearn for the time.


    Thin shallow looked at a person and a tiger. After being speechless for a long time, he said sullenly, "I raised it until it is so big!"


    Raised to such a big, as a result, I actually developed a white eyed tiger.


    First I went to wee the bad guy, and then I went to wee moushinian. After that, I had no intention of beating him.


    Thin shallow feels his sincerity and really feeds the dog.

 Chapter 1290

    <h4>Chapter 1290</h4>


    He was speechless before he stared at the tiger unkindly.


    "I shouldn''t have kept it."


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at him curiously: "what?"


    Thin and shallow frowned, and his face was a little numb: "it wasn''t like this when he was young."


    Mu Shinian.


    Bo Qian pulled her up from the grass and said, e on, I''ll show you what it looked like when it was a child."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help being curious. She looked at the man on the ground and was speechless for a long time before she asked, "what should he do?"


    You can''t leave it here.


    I didn''t take it to heart.


    "Just put it here and let it watch."


    Mu Shinian touched the head of the white haired tiger and felt some sympathy for it.


    "I''m hungry."


    "The housekeeper has cooked the meal."


    Mu Shimian hasn''t eaten the meal cooked by the housekeeper for a long time. Hearing what he said, he immediately walked back excitedly.


    Thin shallow looked at the thrown away hand, speechless, rushed to the white haired tiger and said, "watch him. If it''s gone, I''ll pick up your hair."


    The white haired tiger also wanted to catch up with Mu Shi. When he ordered him, his heart was cold. He shrugged his head,y listlessly on the ground, stared at him innocently.


    Thin shallow speechless, the tone also became gentle.


    "OK, I''ll give you delicious foodter. One more snack after dinner."


    The white haired tiger wagged its tail happily.


    foodie.


    Big and small are food.


    Thin shallow muttered and walked to the house funny.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian went in, he saw that mu Shinian had washed his hands and sat on a chair with a pair of chopsticks in his hand.


    The housekeeper smiled and came out with the te: "you haven''te back for a long time. I specially prepared a lot of delicious food for you, all of which you like."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian showed a smile on his face.


    Thin shallow looked at the food on the table and his brain was confused.


    He looked at the housekeeper and wondered: "so much, can you finish eating?"


    "If you can''t finish eating, pour it out." The housekeeper said, "look, you didn''t cook well for her. You haven''te back these days. Look what she looks like."


    Mu Shinian touched his face, indicating that he was not thin at all.


    The housekeeper looked at her gently; "No, you''re thin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not at all.


    and.


    "Thin shallow cooking is delicious."


    "It''d better be like this."


    The housekeeper smiled and joked, "I know you will protect him."


    Mu Shinian thought that the short hands and shallow cooking skills are really iparable with the housekeeper, but they are also of a good standard. At least they are much better than her cooking.


    Thin shallow went to wash his hands, walked out and brought out a bowl of soup in the kitchen.


    When mu Shinian has something to eat, he will feel much better.


    The housekeeper looked at her and thought that Bo Qian was hungry. During a meal, he stared at Bo Qian many times.


    Bo Qian feels that he is really going to die innocent.


    When he lived alone, he didn''t seriously prepare three meals a day. Well, oh, by the way, there were snacks.


    So he''s really quite innocent.


    The housekeeper didn''t believe it at all.


    Taking advantage of the gap between cleaning up, he began to teach a lesson.


    "Young master Bo, you can''t be like this. Girls, or girls like Miss mu, for clothes, bags and jewelry,

 Chapter 1291

    <h4>Chapter 1291</h4>


    I''m not interested at all. The only thing I''m interested in is eating. You still don''t want others to eat well. Are you careless? "


    Thin shallow was speechless again.


    He wanted to stand up and leave. The housekeeper pressed him back with one hand.


    "Three meals a day, snacks, desserts and supper are indispensable. Miss Mu used to have a hard time. Now it''s hard for you to take care of her. You should make up for all she lost over the years."


    Thin shallow was silent again.


    For a long time, he said, "I didn''t!"


    "If you don''t believe it, ask her."


    "How much she eats, she can''t get fat. me me?"


    The housekeeper stared at him.


    Thin shallow immediately stopped talking and had to swallow all those words secretly.


    When the housekeeper saw that he was finally honest, he continued solemnly.


    So, how long mu Shinian looked at the photos of the white haired tiger, how long Bo Qian was trained.


    That is, shallow wants to go up several times to pull down mu Shinian and leave directly.


    After that, the housekeeper cried on his face.


    "Miss Mu is almost eighteen."


    Thin shallow nodded.


    The housekeeper''s face was full of happiness: "finallying of age."


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at the housekeeper and said, "what are you thinking?"


    The housekeeper blinked and looked innocent on his honest and kind face.


    "I didn''t think about anything. Ha ha, I really didn''t think about anything."


    Bo Qian sneered: "do you think I will believe you?"


    The housekeeper sighed. After a long time, he showed a very kind smile: "in fact, I just think that if Miss Mu is not an adult, you two are together. I always have the illusion that you take advantage of other girls."


    "Besides, I''m afraid what if someone knows and calls to catch you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Draw a row of ck lines on your thin and shallow forehead.


    He stood up and walked upstairs without saying a word.


    The housekeeper urged behind him; "Well, well, young master, she has grown up and can fall in love... No, it''s still a month away. You can''t do anything now after you wait a month. Hey, did you hear that?"


    Bo Qian doesn''t want to hear it at all.


    He went straight to the bedroom.


    The door is closed.


    Mu Shinian sat on the carpet, holding several photo albums in his hand, looking at them carefully.


    "Is it disabled?"


    Mu Shi read grace and didn''t raise his head: "fortunately, you''re asking too much."


    Thin shallow frowned and walked over. His face was ck and he wanted to withdraw directly.


    Mu Shinian responded quickly and protected the album directly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Where did you get it?"


    A thin ck line: "why do you have these?"


    These are pictures of him when he was a child.


    Looks cute.


    The whole thing is cute.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a defensive face: "I brought several photo albums. You were very cute when you were a child."


    Thin shallow is going to copse.


    "Don''t look at it. Bring it."


    Mu Shinian directly refused: "no, it''s beautiful. Why don''t you let me see it."


    "It''s good-looking. It''s not used like that."


    Thin shallow pressed his eyebrows twice, and the whole person was speechless.


    "Don''t look, there''s nothing to see."


    Mu Shinian held the album: "no, it''s good-looking, although you''re pretty good-looking now."


    Mu Shinian is telling the truth.

 Chapter 1292

    <h4>Chapter 1292</h4>


    Maybe it''s the way Bo Qian looked when he was a child. Mu Shinian will stare at Bo Qian and always can''t help thinking crooked.


    She stared for a while and suddenly burst outughing.


    His face turned ck.


    Mu Shinian seems to think it''s wrong to do so.


    But she just couldn''t help it.


    Mu Shinian held the album and shrugged his shoulders.


    Thin and pale, his face became darker.


    "Mu Shinian, do you know that you are really unkind."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say anything. He waved his hand directly and smiled wildly: "no, you used to be such a lovely child. Now how..."


    It''s weird.


    Thin shallow speechless looked at her for a long time and said, "forget it, youugh."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and took out several photo albums from behind.


    Thin shallow stared at those photo albums and drew a row of ck lines on his forehead.


    "Where the hell did you get it?"


    He doesn''t know when he took so many photos.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and looked innocent: "they were all put together. I just turned them up and saw them, so I took them all."


    Thin shallow feels like a balloon.


    Hold it badly.


    He nodded, and his face showed a somewhat mild expression: "take your time."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it. He really opened those pictures in front of him.


    Thin shallow looked at his childhood photos and breathed out helplessly.


    Mu Shinian looked at it carefully, and his back arched slightly. Suddenly, he turned to a picture, and was silent for a long time. His fingers gently stroked the gentle face of the woman above.


    She couldn''t help hesitating, and then gently asked, "your mother?"


    Bo qianen said, still holding his arm and standing behind her. He didn''t mean to rely on the front or to pass.


    Mu Shinian stared at the photos quietly.


    This book is estimated to be when Bo shallow was born.


    Children still change a lot.


    Almost every once in a while, you can see that he is growing.


    Every time he left the country, a woman would hold him with a happy smile on her face.


    Small thin shallow always nest in her arms, or hold her hand, naughty, but also grasp her hair or ears, very childlike and very childlike.


    Mu Shinian kept turning down.


    Basically, they are the two of them.


    Not long after Bo was born, until he was almost five or six years old, there was no one behind him.


    Mu Shinian suddenly jumped at the bottom of his heart, and the whole person was a little distracted.


    If I remember correctly, Bo shallow''s mother had an ident at about this time.


    Then


    At that time, Bo Qian seemed to be only five or six years old.


    And Bo''s father doesn''t seem to like him very much.


    Then heter


    Mu Shinian was a little afraid to think about it.


    When she was very young, she had fantasized that everything would be destroyed.


    Because her little world haspletely disappeared.


    Why, others are fine.


    However, seeing Bo Qian, she suddenly felt that there was no difference except that no one hurt and no one cared.


    Mu Shinian closes the album.


    "Your mother must like you very much."


    "Well, I like it very much."


    Thin shallow stared at the album.


    That''s the only one. A group photo of the two of them.


    He took the other one from Grandma''s house.


    It''s all about his mother.

 Chapter 1293

    <h4>Chapter 1293</h4>


    The woman came to the world and left only a few photos.


    Nothing else.


    When he misses her, he can only stare at the picture.


    "She is very kind to me."


    "I can see it."


    Every time I was with him, the woman always had a smile on her face.


    "If you have time, I''ll take you to see her."


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.


    Mu Shi was stunned. He looked at him nkly for a long time before he realized what he was saying: "OK."


    "But you have to tell me in advance." Mu Shinian said, "I have to buy flowers."


    "... and buy flowers?"


    Thin shallow speechless remembered that a few days ago, she had to buy a bunch of flowers to see people. As a result, she was sneezing all the way.


    Mu Shinian said, "then you buy it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow speechless smiled and said, "OK, listen to you."


    "By the way, what else does your mother like to eat?" Mu Shinian thought seriously and said, "if you go empty handed, it''s always impolite to see your mother for the first time."


    "You know that, too."


    Thin shallow couldn''t help feeling.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "I still understand these."


    Human nature.


    She''s not stupid enough.


    "Take it if you like."


    Thin shallow see, she also want to see those photo albums, simply walked over, carried a few.


    Mu Shi read grace and left with the album.


    When she went down, she realized that she seemed to have forgotten something.


    "By the way, that man."


    Thin shallow Leng, it seems that he just reacted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked at each other. Finally, they both had no face to see anyone.


    They ate, drank and yed for a long time. They left the man outside.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help saying, "did you put the little guy outside?"


    Probably all over the world, only mu Shinian will say that white haired tiger is a little guy.


    Thin shallow ah, some don''t want to go out.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and frankly told him, "a meal won''tst that long."


    Thin shallow ah, said; "Well, yes."


    "... do it yourself."


    Mu Shinian spoke honestly.


    Then he stretched out his hand and held several thin photo albums directly in his arms.


    Then go downstairs.


    Thin shallow stared at her background and reluctantly added: "Mu Shinian, it''s a little too inhuman for you to do so."


    Mu Shi didn''t return: "you raised it, it always has some feelings with you."


    This sentence sounds perfunctory.


    Thin sighed, still epted his life to get the food, and then went out.


    In the courtyard.


    One person and one tiger look like they''re running away.


    Especially the white haired tiger, with its back to him, stopped wagging its tail.


    The man ran even more.


    He''s sleepy and tired.


    But he dare not sleep.


    What if I go to sleep and get bitten by the white haired tiger.


    Then, with his tenacious willpower, hested for several hours. Until now, his eyes are almost ck.


    Hear a sound.


    The white haired tiger turned around faintly, looked at him, turned back proudly, and continued to lie on the ground motionless.


    Thin sighed and walked over: "it''s time to eat."


    The white haired tiger wagged its tail and stopped moving again.


    Thin shallow squatted behind it and continued, "snacks are doubled, tripled for you."


    The white haired tiger still refused to turn around.


    Looks proud and charming.


    After all, I raised it myself.

 Chapter 1294

    <h4>Chapter 1294</h4>


    And this time, I really went too far.


    Thin shallow patted his head, and his tone softened unconsciously.


    "That''s enough, you. I said I knew I was wrong."


    The white tiger whined and continued to lie on the ground motionless.


    Thin shallow felt that he had given it too much face, so that he was about to go to heaven now. He raised his foot and kicked it not light but not heavy. His voice warned with a bit of warning: "enough is enough. If it goes on, you will have no snacks."


    The white haired tiger seemed to understand. With a cry, he turned a somersault hard. Then, he picked up the food, sat aside, opened it and ate it by himself.


    This is, be essence?


    His men almost took a breath when they were watching.


    Thin shallow gave him a cold and lukewarm look, and turned his eyes silently. Ironically, it was obvious: "I have no knowledge."


    My men are about to cry.


    Is she ignorant, or are these two too fierce?


    What''s the matter with a tiger?


    In the end, they are too fashionable to keep up with the trend, or these two people are too tough.


    The white haired tiger was eating on one side. His men looked at it and couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Seeing that it ate so ferociously, wouldn''t it? If he didn''t follow its meaning, he might be bitten off so simply?


    My men didn''t dare to think deeply.


    Thin shallow squatted down in front of him, his voice with a few scattered diffuse: "no cooperation."


    My men know exactly what that means.


    He struggled and nodded silently.


    "Very good, very knowledgeable."


    Thin shallow said, took off the steps pasted on his face, then stood up, straightened up, and nced at him indifferently: "who sent you?"


    The man didn''t speak for a long time. As soon as he made a sound, his voice was very hoarse: "mobile phone."


    "What?"


    The man took a deep breath and said, "thedy knows that she has called my boss just now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although his subordinates spoke very ambiguously, Bo Qian still understood. He pulled his lower lip and said, "I know you when I admire you?"


    "Well, I guess so."


    The subordinate thought of what he had just heard, sighed and said, "I should know it, and it seems to be very familiar."


    Probably I saw that these two people didn''t want to retaliate against him at all, so the men were not afraid and said what they knew at one time.


    "When I was about to be arrested, my boss told me to call thedy and ask her to call back."


    Then, there is no then.


    Bo Qian also found out the context of the matter.


    He looked back and looked at the manor: "what''s the mobile phone number?"


    His men struggled.


    Thin shallow hit a snap of his fingers. The white haired tiger heard the sound and ran over with food in his mouth without saying a word.


    When his back was cold, he immediately reported a series of figures.


    Thin shallow pressed the phone and dialed out.


    It was soon connected over there.


    The other side''s voice was not surprised: "Hello, young master Bo."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was him!


    Thin and shallow, his face sank: "what are you going to do?"


    "Well, I didn''t do anything." Xiao Ying said innocently, "I just haven''t seen her for a long time, so I came to say hello. It''s not OK?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "that''s not a simple greeting."


    It''s basically harassment.

 Chapter 1295

    <h4>Chapter 1295</h4>


    Xiao Ying is more innocent.


    "You can''t say that."


    "You see, even if I go to her, she won''t want to see me. Then I''m not so boring. This is the most gentle way I can think of. Besides, I haven''t done anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin smile is getting cold.


    He looked at the man on the ground.


    After watching all the way, his men probably understand the rtionship between mu Shinian and Bo Qian. They will think of his boss''s words. He has only a belly of bullets left.


    The boss is really powerful.


    In front of other people''s pce, covet other people''s girlfriends. What do you think? Why don''t you beat them.


    After that, you have to say that you haven''t done anything?


    Isn''t that funny.


    Thin shallow feels that his patience has reached the extreme.


    He gave a sneer with a cold look in his eyes.


    "In this way, I have to thank you."


    Xiao Ying smiled twice and came out: "it''s not necessary. There aren''t many friends who admire Shinian. I''m one. It''s just the concern between friends. Young master Bo, don''t think too much."


    Bo Qian hung up the phone without saying a word.


    Before the men could say anything to their boss, the phone was hung up.


    He''s a little broken.


    As a result, within a minute, the phone rang again.


    My men feel that their head will be lost again.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and answered.


    Inside came Xiao Ying''s voice: "by the way, my men, remember to let me go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My men thought Xiao Ying would at least say that if you let people go, I can promise you any conditions.


    Result, result, that''s it?


    This sentence is not to save his life, but to elerate his death!


    My men are running away.


    Does Xiao Ying have a grudge against him?


    Why else would it rush like this.


    Seeing that Bo Qian didn''t speak, Xiao Ying smiled gently: "why? He just obeyed my orders. If you want to be really angry, you can find me."


    "Why are you looking for her?"


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.


    Can mu Shinian and Xiao Ying have any intersection?


    Xiao Ying sighed and said sadly, "young master Bo, there are some things you have to admit. I know mu Shinian before you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian looks at his men.


    His men immediately bowed their heads and dared not say a word more.


    If you are still provoking and provoking, you are not afraid of Bo shallow''s anger. Do you really kill him?


    Unexpectedly, thin and shallow was not angry.


    He just smiled gently and said in a voice with unspeakable ridicule: "yes, that''s really good, but I''m sorry, she belongs to me now and in the future."


    "Forget it, young master Bo."


    On the other side of the ocean, Xiao Ying leaned against the head of the bed, and the documents in his hand were thrown aside at will. He sighed and innocently told him: "you are not with her, or you two are really not suitable."


    "I''m with her all the way. I know that mu Shinian''s behavior style and habits. She pretends to be so gentle in front of you, but she just hides her edge. She, ah, is a tiger, and it''s still a fierce tiger. You probably haven''t seen how she knocked down a strong man and almost broke his throat by leaning on one hand."


    "Bo Qian, I''ve seen all these. Shi Nian, but she''s a natural dangerous person. She''s around you, but she just converges."

 Chapter 1296

    <h4>Chapter 1296</h4>


    "That''s not her nature."


    "So, I''ve always wanted to wait for her to turn back. If I can''t wait, I''ll personally take her back and let her sit back."


    There was a constant silence on the phone.


    Thin shallow holds the mobile phone hard, and his hands are shaking hard.


    His whole face looked very gloomy.


    My subordinates don''t understand what Xiao Ying said. Why did they make people like this? Regardless of his life or death.


    My men are running away.


    The courtyard outside is very big.


    There are many flowers and nts.


    There are also special gardeners responsible for dealing with these things.


    In the evening, it''s really different.


    But no one is in the mood to enjoy these scenery.


    The thin and shallow face is terrible.


    A sense of horror that wind and rain areing.


    The man took a deep breath for a long time and didn''t even dare to breathe.


    After a long time, shallow smiled: "you can try."


    Xiao Ying touched her nose and spoke on the phone: "young master Bo, I want to remind you that I''m a barbarian. If you make trouble with me, you don''t know who will lose. It''s ugly."


    A ray of darkness shed across the center of thin and shallow eyebrows.


    He was silent for a while before he smiled low.


    "Xiao Ying, don''t force me. I really kill you."


    The sound gradually cooled down.


    His men dare not speak.


    He was silent for a moment.


    He just doesn''t exist.


    They make as much noise as they should.


    It has nothing to do with him.


    Xiao Ying smiled and pondered: "young master Bo, think about it. If you fight with me, you may not get benefits. We are barbarians. You may not get benefits from me."


    Thin shallow sneered and hung up the phone.


    He stared at his men with dangerous eyes.


    His subordinates were hungry. They shouted and had to be on guard against thin and shallow. At this meeting, when he saw it, the whole person was scared to tremble.


    "What are you doing? You''re angry with the boss. Why are you targeting me?"


    He''s really innocent.


    He''s innocent.


    It''s none of his business.


    He just took a few photos.


    Thin shallow squatted down and looked at him coldly. A yful smile came up on his lips: "where is he?"


    His hands trembled and looked at him with a creepy face: "what, what?"


    "Xiao Ying, where is he?"


    Thin and cold mouth: "don''t tell me, you don''t know."


    My men didn''t feel any murderous before.


    Yes, I really felt a trace of fear.


    He took a breath and looked at him for a long time, "I, I don''t, I don''t know."


    Thin shallow cell phone pressed on the grass and waved to the happy white haired tiger who was eating.


    The white haired tiger came over with his big head shaking and looking at the man.


    The man took a breath and desperately wanted to shrink back. As a result, the white haired tiger roared, ran over, bit his pants and pulled him back.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and touched its big furry head: "very good."


    The white tiger whined again, and his big head rubbed him intimately.


    His men dared not even breathe. They stared at him in shock: "what are you doing?"


    "I really don''t know!"


    "You believe me!"

 Chapter 1297

    <h4>Chapter 1297</h4>


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless: "do you think I will believe it!?"


    His men nodded awkwardly and said, "I, I believe."


    Thin shallow sneered and stared at him condescending; "I''ll give you a chance to think about it before you answer."


    The men looked at one person and one tiger, and the whole person was bad.


    He took a hard deep breath and shrank into a ball; "I really, really don''t know."


    Thin and shallow narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his voice spread with danger: "Oh, really?"


    His men gritted their teeth. They were so scared that they pretended to be calm.


    "No, I don''t know. I really don''t know. I really don''t know anything. You, even if you kill me, I don''t know!"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and touched the head of the white haired tiger. Thin lips moved slightly and said, "I know what you mean."


    Then, his men saw that Bo Qian gave two orders to the white haired tiger, pointed to its direction, and said in a low voice: "go, don''t kill it."


    White haired tiger looked at him with his head.


    Two eyes are shining.


    Full of expectations.


    Thin shallow almost knew what he was thinking. He sighed and reluctantly told him, "you''re eating like this. Mu Shinian will call you to eat grass sooner orter."


    During this time, it is estimated that the housekeeper fed it very well, so it looks a lot fatter.


    The white haired tiger still looked at him.


    Thin shallow helplessly raised the package of snacks, shook it twice and said, "OK, double, it''s always OK."


    The white tiger whined happily, stood up and walked towards him majestically.


    His men stared.


    I didn''t react for a moment.


    When he came back, he screamed and moved back hard: "no, no, no, don''te! Don''te, ah!"


    Screams resounded through the manor.


    Thin and shallow looked expressionless.


    Mu Shinian heard the voice and came out to see that one person and one tiger were making fun.


    Looking from a distance, it seems to be fighting.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say. After watching it for a while, she came over: "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Bo Qian said, "he wouldn''t say anything if he wanted to know something, so I used a little means."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian muttered curiously, "what if you scare people?"


    "It''s all right. It shouldn''t be so frightened." Thin shallow very calm mouth, it seems that he doesn''t care what kind of person he is frightened into.


    Mu Shinian was speechless and agreed with this view.


    "Probably not so fragile."


    After all, the white haired tiger looks so cute.


    Then, the two of them saw the man who was estimated to be more than one meter eight, closed his eyes andpletely fainted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked at each other silently. Finally, they drew a row of ellipsis on their forehead.


    Mu Shinian was silent for two seconds and resolutely put aside the rtionship; "It has nothing to do with me. You did it."


    With that, she held the pile of photo albums and took the lead in returning to the garage, waiting for Bo Qian to drive.


    Thin shallow sees her go so simply.


    Behind him was a white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger shook its tail, then skillfully opened the door of the rear seat with its two ws and sat in obediently.


    Thin and shallow: "


    He looked at the man on the ground and gave a hard blow to the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 1298

    <h4>Chapter 1298</h4>


    He feels really isted.


    Betrayed by their two tacit agreement.


    Shallow took a deep breath, frankly picked up his cell phone, made a call and called a doctor to deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    One man and one tiger were taken to the hospital.


    The doctor is a person Bo shallow knows and has a good rtionship. He knew for a long time that Bo shallow had a wonderful pet. At first nce, he sat in rows of one person and one tiger. He didn''t react.


    So, which is a pet?


    The doctor looked at them suspiciously for a long time and didn''t react.


    "See what, see a doctor."


    As soon as his thin and shallow chin was raised, his voice was unspeakably cold.


    The doctor came back and checked the unconscious person who had fainted on the hospital bed. Five or six minutester, he straightened up and said calmly: "it''s all right, just fainted."


    Mu Shi Nian was speechless for a time.


    She looked at the white haired tiger and firmly thought, "you''d better show him if there are other problems."


    The doctor pulled his lower lip and said in a stiff voice, "there''s nothing wrong with him. He''s really stunned."


    "... it doesn''t make sense."


    Mu Shinian sighed in a low voice and said, "it''s so cute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor and the white haired tiger looked at each other and drew a row of ck lines on their foreheads.


    He looked at it with thin eyes, which clearly said: is your girlfriend''s eyes sure?


    "Isn''t it cute?"


    The white haired tiger is supported by thin and shallow and mu Shinian. His head is raised and looks very proud.


    An ellipsis at the end of the doctor.


    For a long time, he silently raised a thumb.


    "I see. It''s really exaggerated."


    Thin shallow frown: "which exaggerates?"


    The doctor also liked the white haired tiger.


    But from any point of view, the white haired tiger is dangerous.


    It''s normal for a normal person to be frightened.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Bo shallow is obviously toozy to mind his own business.


    "If he runs away, I''ll settle with you."


    The doctor was silent for a long time before he silently added a sentence: "look, it''s OK, but I have to charge another fee."


    Thin shallow perfunctorily nodded his head, pulled mu Shinian and left.


    The white haired tiger whined, wagged its tail and followed them.


    The doctor gave a cry and couldn''t help reminding them, "put on your hat! Who are you going to scare when you go out like this?"


    Mu Shi read aloud. Then he took his hat from Bo Qian''s hand and covered the ears of the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger obediently let her wear it. After wearing it, she gently rubbed it twice.


    "In fact, it''s cute and not scary."


    Thin shallow nodded: "they are timid."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said, straightened up and walked away with thin shallow.


    The doctor stood on the door frame and watched them go away without a word.


    What is cowardice?


    If you are too brave, don''t me others for being timid.


    Besides, few people are as brave as them.


    The doctor was speechless for a long time. Looking back at the man who fainted, he sighed helplessly. He took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    "Hey, call some people over and look at one person."


    "Well, have some skill."


    "Shallow said, if people lose it, they''ll settle with you."


    The person on the phone immediately said, "OK, we''ll go right away!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.

 Chapter 1299

    <h4>Chapter 1299</h4>


    When the man woke up, he looked up and saw a group of people guarding in front of his hospital bed. He was so scared that he almost screamed.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, what are you looking at me for?"


    A group of bodyguards looked at each other and their faces were speechless.


    The man held the quilt and sat up. The whole man shrank to the head of the bed: "... You, don''t mess around, or I''ll call!"


    A group of people continued to look at him expressionless.


    Someone finally couldn''t see it anymore and said, "young master Bo sent us to watch you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men struggled and thought of the white haired tiger. He was a lot more at ease.


    ok


    It''s better to be stared at than to be stared at by the tiger.


    My menforted themselves so much.


    "Whatever, whatever you want!"


    "By the way, young master Bo gave orders." Bodyguard Bo opened his mouth slowly and said, "he wille tomorrow. If you can''t say why, the end will be worse than that day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man was so dark that he almost fainted.


    The bodyguard said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. It''s a hospital. There are many doctors."


    The whole man is bad.


    Halo is not, no halo is not.


    The bodyguard smiled gently: "so, organize thenguage."


    Subordinate: "


    Life is really too dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian went to the library as usual.


    This job is very idle, and the sry is almost the same. The extra time she takes to read the book is free, and the days are leisurely.


    After Xiao Ying''s men were taken away, no one bothered her at all.


    However, for two days in a row, there was no news from Xiao Ying.


    Based on her understanding of Xiao Ying, although in some ces, she really can''t understand Xiao Ying, this person is still very good under her opponent.


    Is he convinced that he will not attack that man, or has Xiao Ying changed? Is this man really not important at all?


    Mu Shinian mused. The book in his hand stopped on that page and didn''t read it anymore.


    My colleague helped me with the library card. Seeing that she was in a daze, he came over curiously, pushed her shoulder and whispered, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian came back and shook his head at her: "it''s all right."


    "Really? I think you''ve been in a daze just now."


    In the afternoon, there were few people. My colleague went to make two cups of coffee and handed it to her: "how are you? I think you''ve been worried these two days."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, shook his head and said, "No."


    "Yes."


    Tang Momo sat next to her, drank coffee and said, "I want to ask you something."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and looked at her curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    "Who is that man?"


    Tang Mo Mo asked curiously, "that''s the one who came to pick you up from work these two days."


    Mu Shinian raised her eyes and looked at her: "driver."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Mo Mo burst outughing. He probably thought what Mu Shi Nian said was very funny: "it''s too condescending for him to be a driver just like this. He can be a billionaire just by his face."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "his face is really beautiful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Mo Mo shook her shoulder twice: "ah, ah, just tell me, what''s the rtionship between you two? Your boyfriend?"


    "He''s so handsome,

 Chapter 1300

    <h4>Chapter 1300</h4>


    And it''s good to be tall. Ah, I have money and good dressing style. It''s just the tall, rich and handsome in the novel! "


    Mu Shinian blinked: "well, it is."


    "So, what''s your rtionship?"


    There is no useful information at all. Tang Momo is worried to death.


    Mu Shinian said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Impossible."


    Tang Momo pointed to his eyes and said firmly, "I can see that he is so kind, considerate and respectful to you. How can he have nothing to do with you."


    "Is he after you?"


    "No." Mu Shinian replied in silence, "well, I tell you, he is my brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Mo Mo was speechless: "you are not sincere at all."


    "Can''t be sincere."


    Mu Shinian speaks truthfully.


    Tang Mo Moughed: "let me guess, he''s chasing you. His family is very rich, but his parents came forward and stopped you two, but he didn''t give up. You think there''s no hope, so you just cold treat him, but he wants to rely on you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian almost spit out a mouthful of coffee.


    She looked at Tang Mo silently and said, "you must have read a lot of novels."


    Tang Momo waved his hand happily: "otherwise, these are all experience. Just tell me if you guessed a lot right."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I agree with your brain hole, but I can''t agree with you."


    "Also, we really don''t have that kind of rtionship. You think too much."


    Tang Momo was disappointed: "is it moreplicated than I thought?"


    Mu Shinian smiled at himself, but did not speak.


    Tang Momo urgently wanted to know, but mu Shinian refused to say it. She had a headache and skimmed her lips: "good, good."


    "Ah, please satisfy my curiosity."


    "... I don''t want to be satisfied."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That day, I died again.


    Tang Momo looked at mu Shinian sadly, hoping she could say something. As a result, mu Shinian looked cold.


    Tang Momo waspletely defeated.


    As a result, before she could react, a man in a suit came in with something: "Hello, who is mu Shinian?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    This man looks familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere.


    Tang Mo Mo looked at the time and waved: "this."


    The man came over and looked at mu Shinian. It seemed that he finally recognized it. He smiled and said, "Hello, Miss mu, this is what master Bo ordered."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to blink.


    A nk face.


    The man, er, said, "you know me. Last time you came to the restaurant with master Bo for dinner, we met once. Master Bo said, you should recognize me."


    Mu Shinian remembers him.


    However, she stared at those milk tea desserts silently. After a long time, she whispered, "OK, thank you."


    "You''re wee. You should."


    The man put his things on the table, then respectfully greeted her and left happily.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time. He still took the bag and opened it.


    Tang Momo stared at the bag, wow, looked at the bag with envy: "I''m going, this is so expensive!

 Chapter 1301

    <h4>Chapter 1301</h4>


    You said it wasn''t your boyfriend, and I seem to have heard of that name somewhere. It sounds familiar. "


    Mu Shinian looked at her innocently for a long time, then vaguely replied: "Oh, eat one piece, I can''t finish it alone."


    Tang Mo Mo gave a cry and dodged: "it''s not good. He specifically called it for you."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and said, "it''s all right. Eat. I really can''t finish it alone."


    "And two."


    Mu Shinian took out another cup of milk tea.


    Tang Mo Mo burst outughing; "I see now that he really cares about you. He cares about people around you who are not friends."


    "You are a friend."


    Mu Shinian said.


    A casual encounter is a friend.


    Tang Mo Mo couldn''t helpughing: "all right."


    Mu Shinian bit the straw, picked up his mobile phone and sent a text message to Bo shallow: received, thank you.


    It took two minutes for Bo Qian to reply: you report to my men.


    Mu Shinian looked and replied: Thank you.


    Bo Qian: even thank you.


    Mu Shinian said: then I''ll go to eat.


    In the office, Bo Qian stared at those text messages and smiled helplessly.


    He had a pile of documents to deal with. He put his mobile phone back, took his heart and began to deal with the documents.


    Great, now.


    Think of that person a little, no matter what he is doing, he will be distracted every minute.


    Yes, that man.


    Think, out of control.


    I didn''t think about it.


    "That''s terrible."


    Thin shallow whispered.


    The door was pushed open.


    Bo Yees in and sees Bo Qian reading the document. He pulls it off coolly at the corners of his lips. He stilles in and puts the document on the table: "these need to be signed."


    Thin shallow looked up, looked at it without emotion and said, "OK."


    Then it''s gone.


    Bo Ye can''t help feeling a little uneasy when he looks at Bo Qian''s serious handling of the documents.


    He walked out absently.


    If Bo shallow, even if he shows that he cares about thepany a little, he will no doubt be kicked out


    Up to now, thepany has a lot of professional managers to help take care of it. If it is a particrly big decision, the management will also help.


    As long as he takes dim sum a little, his efforts over the years will really be wasted.


    Bo Ye grits his teeth and his face bes a little dark.


    For what?


    I have worked hard for so many years. For so many years, Bo shallow pushed him outpletely by relying on such a little knowledge. How could he be relieved!


    "Young master Bo is really powerful."


    "That''s not true. After all, it''s the prince."


    "I used to think he was unreliable. When thepany was handed over to him, there was a feeling of no future. Now, I decided to change. Young master Bo is really powerful. He is not only handsome, but also so talented."


    "That is to say, I used to think that he was relying on the identity of the prince of the Bo family. Unexpectedly, in addition to his identity, he was so talented!"


    "In fact, if you think about it, how can you have no ability at all? Maybe he has umted strength behind his back these years."


    "Yes, I think it''s a blockbuster!"


    "Ah, it''s a pity. The vice president is also very good, and his working ability is not poor."


    "What do you know? Blood is the key to such things."

 Chapter 1302

    <h4>Chapter 1302</h4>


    "I think it''s strange to say that."


    "I always thought that the vice president would eventually manage the wholepany. As a result, who knew that he would have such a skill."


    "You want too much. The family over there won''t allow this to happen."


    "I also think so. After all, it was..."


    The voice gradually dropped. Bo Ye didn''t understand. He gave a calm sneer, didn''t care with these people, and turned coldly and left.


    In fact, what you said is not wrong.


    You''re right.


    After all, at the beginning, he thought he was sure. As a result, since when, Bo Jinhua began to treat himself indifferently.


    His attitude towards him is not very bad.


    Just a lot of cold, a lot of words, will not say to him, and will not specifically teach him anything, as if there was a gap between them in an instant.


    Bo Ye returns to the office with a faint color between his eyebrows and eyes.


    He took a deep breath and his face was a little pale.


    What happened in the end?


    He walked very carefully at every step.


    As a result, what did you get?


    I didn''t get anything. I was forced to retreat to the second line.


    And thin and shallow?


    He was born well. He had everything he wanted. He spent all his energy to get it. As a result, he was robbed again before long.


    This is really annoying.


    Bo Ye closes his eyes, leans back on his chair and forces himself to calm down.


    He can''t mess.


    No matter what idea Bo Jinhua makes, he can''t mess up. He must find out where the ident happened. Otherwise, why are good people so strange to themselves?


    If there was no clue, she wouldn''t believe it.


    Bo Ye calms down and thinks of what he has done in the past.


    His little moves are perfect. Bo Jinhua won''t have a chance to know.


    But apart from the small movements behind him, what went wrong?


    Bo Ye is no longer in the mood to sit down. He takes a deep breath, stands up, grabs the car key and goes out.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that he suddenly came back, the servant asked curiously, "young master, how did youe back?"


    "What happened?"


    Bo yeqiang smiled and shook his head: "it''s all right. I''lle back and get a file."


    The servant smiled and said, "what do you want, young master? Just say it. We''ll send it to you. Where can I use it? Come back and get it yourself."


    "No, it''s just nearby."


    Bo Ye perfunctorily said two words and went upstairs.


    Mrs. Bo was reading a book. When she saw himing back, she was startled: "what''s the matter?"


    Bo Ye looks outside the house and closes the door after he is sure there is no one.


    Mrs. Bo was frightened by his posture.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "No." Bo ye came over, opened the chair next to her and sat down. His voice was a little restrained: "Mom, when did dad start to pay attention to Bo Qian?"


    Mrs. Bo frowned: "you''re fine. Why do you ask?"


    "Before, including you, we all thought that the position of president in the future must be mine. Moreover, dad has always trained me as an heir. Now there is this ident. Moreover, more importantly, at that time,

 Chapter 1303

    <h4>Chapter 1303</h4>


    I have the power in thepany. ording to my father, although he didn''t say it clearly, the meaning is the same, that is, I hope I can inherit everything from him. We all see these. "


    "So, at that time, we didn''t pay attention to Bo Qian at all, but it was in this good situation that an ident suddenly urred, and dad wanted to support Bo Qian."


    Mrs. Bo is a participant in the whole thing, and she is no stranger to these things.


    Just suddenly heard Bo ye say so, she also heard a trace of error.


    Before, they just thought that maybe Bo Jinhua wanted to value his blood.


    But when Bo Ye said this, it seemed that it was not simply because of this.


    Mrs. Bo said uneasily, "what do you mean? You mean, is there any other reason why your father supports Bo Qian? How can it be?"


    "Or it won''t make sense."


    Bo Ye tells her truthfully: "Think about it. If it''s not for this reason, what''s the reason why dad has been doing this all the time? Well, he helped me to the top. It''s not easy. I followed his goal and his words and tried to achieve the most perfect level. However, on the contrary, he should support thin and shallow top. If it''s just a blood rtionship, didn''t he know at the beginning?"


    Mrs. Bo''s face became more ugly.


    "You, you mean, is it difficult? Do you want to say..."


    "Mom, Dad''s mind is soplicated. You know from time to time. We must leave ourselves a way back."


    Thest blood on Mrs. Bo''s facepletely disappeared.


    She took a deep breath and looked at him in some embarrassment: "but, can..."


    "No, but."


    Bo Ye shakes his head: "we must find out what Dad is going to do. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ve all been designed by Dad."


    Mrs. Bo''s face became more ugly.


    She moved her lips several times, but she still couldn''t say itpletely.


    "Yes, but..."


    "Mom, we have no choice."


    Bo Ye holds her trembling hand and says, "when I say this to you, I want you to have a psychological preparation. Maybe there will be a battlefield between us and dad."


    "We must not lose. If we lose, we may really end up miserable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bo backhanded, grabbed his hand, and her voice struggled slightly: "it shouldn''t be here, isn''t it?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Thin Ye''s eyes showed a faint light. He sneered, opened his mouth in a negative way, and said, "I can''t tell. We''ve all be dad''s chess pieces."


    "A chess piece to check and bnce, to contain and to stimte the potential of thin and shallow."


    Mrs. Bo couldn''t say a word.


    Bo Ye stands up and smiles pale at her.


    "Mom, first, pay more attention yourself. I''ll go back first."


    Then he left first.


    Mrs. Bo sat in her seat and couldn''t even read the book. She took a deep breath and held her hands hard.


    There is a great secret in their hearts.


    It''s up to two people to keep the secret.


    But Bo Jinhua may not know the secret.


    Otherwise, anyone would probably kill both of them in minutes.


    After sleeping in the same bed for so many years, Mrs. Bo thinks she can touch Bo Jinhua''s character.

 Chapter 1304

    <h4>Chapter 1304</h4>


    It doesn''t mean she really knows this person.


    In case, their mother and son are really just chess pieces. Does Bo Jinhua keep them as a retreat.


    If Bo Qian doesn''t hope to support the upper position, he will continue to do it. I don''t know. At least there is a Bo Ye who can support half of the Bo family.


    However, if Bo Qian really wants to be in the top position, they... Such a big Bo family, I''m afraid they won''t have a ce for them anymore.


    Maybe Bo Jinhua will find a reason to make them disappear forever.


    The temperature in the house is suitable.


    Mrs. Bo raised a chill out of thin air and jumped from the soles of her feet.


    If there is such a day, new hatred and old hatred will be difficult.


    Mrs. Bo swallowed her saliva and struggled for a moment. She took out her mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    Bo Ye hasn''t gone too far yet. He connects quickly.


    Mrs. Bo said calmly, "thin and shallow, you can''t stay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The phone didn''t answer immediately.


    Mrs. Bo took a deep breath and said calmly, "as long as he is not here, Jinhua''s body is much worse than before. He has paid too much attention to the Bo family all his life and will never allow the family property to be destroyed in his hands. Therefore, he must still need an heir at that time."


    "You may be thin and shallow. For him, you are probably the sessor."


    "As long as thin and shallow is gone, no matter what he knows and what he is nning, he must stop."


    "The noise is too loud." Bo Ye calmly tells her.


    Mrs. Bo said, "I know it''s too noisy, but there''s no better way now, isn''t it?"


    Bo Ye is silent again.


    Mrs. Bo clenched her cell phone, Calm analysis: "think about it, why did Jinhua cultivate you so much before, and why do you trust Bo Qian so much now? In fact, in the final analysis, Bo Qian is even a Doo who can''t help up. As long as he is still Bo''s family and he is still alive, Jinhua will ce his hope on him. In this case, you won''t have any advantage. You might as well be more straightforward."


    At this point, Mrs. Bo''s words became gloomy.


    "Our goal, after all, is to protect ourselves first. Without Bo Qian, you are the only son left. Whatever he wants to do, he must be worthy of the ancestors of the Bo family."


    Bo Ye held his cell phone hard. For a long time, he said, "I know. Don''t meddle in this matter. I''ll deal with it myself."


    "OK."


    Mrs. Bo sighed and said seriously, "you must be careful about this."


    If they leak a little, they''re finished.


    Bo Ye doesn''t know if he''s listening. He gives a sound and hangs up.


    Bo Ye holds the mobile phone hard. The scenes on the back of his hand emerge ferociously. He takes a deep breath, leans against the driver''s seat and looks at the outside sky.


    The worst n is to reveal the secret.


    If it''s leaked, he''s finished.


    Moreover, if you really hit thin shallow, it would be too big a goal.


    Bo Jinhua doesn''t have to think about it. He will doubt him.


    But now, there seems to be no better way.


    Bo Ye breathed out, and the whole person seemed to be in a tight state.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian goes to work as usual.


    When she gets off work, Bo Qian sometimeses to pick her up, and sometimes she goes straight back.

 Chapter 1305

    <h4>Chapter 1305</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel anything. Anyway, it was convenient for her to squeeze on the subway, but Bo Qian refused. He came to pick her up as soon as he was free.


    Mu Shinian is speechless.


    With a sry of 2000 yuan a month, she dare not bother the president of hundreds of millions a month to pick herself up.


    Mu Shi Nian is speechless.


    He wanted to answer, but he didn''t refuse.


    Mu Shinian got on the bus, put his bag behind him, saw the direction he opened, and asked curiously, "isn''t it going back?"


    "Well, go to the hospital."


    Bo Qian said, "he''s awake."


    "Will he confess?"


    Mu Shinian said, "the man behind him is probably not so easy to find."


    Xiao Ying can''t do anything else. She has a high ability to hide.


    Bo Shanen said in a very light tone: "try it."


    Yes.


    Don''t disturb me.


    "Yes."


    "What do you want to do with him?"


    "What do you say?" Bo Qian didn''t think in a deeper direction, but said, "he''s fine. What''s he doing taking your photos?"


    Mu Shi lost his mind and said, "it''s quite abnormal."


    "Therefore, there is no need to be merciful towards perverts."


    Thin shallow told her bluntly, "you don''t dare to disturb you until he doesn''t have the strength to fight back."


    Mu Shinian looked at the scenery outside and casually said, "he said, I''m like Aowei."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow eyebrows moved slightly, looked at her, and then turned back: "well, it doesn''t matter whether it looks like it or not?"


    "... what does it matter?"


    Mu Shinian asked puzzled.


    Bo Qian said, "there are so many simr people in this world."


    "It''s not unusual to meet one or two."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and wanted to ask him, but when the words came to his mouth, he had to swallow them back. He organized the nextnguage and seriously asked, "so, what do you mean?"


    "It seems all right."


    Thin shallow vaguely replied.


    Although vague, the meaning is very clear.


    Mu Shi was stunned and finally understood.


    She pulled her lower lip and said, "OK."


    What if it is, what if it is not.


    Thin shallow has some helpless thoughts.


    Anyway, he has to be with her. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her identity.


    Or in other words, even if she''s Ovi.


    Can you let her go.


    The two were preupied.


    To the hospital.


    My men had been well for a long time, but they were forced to stay in the hospital. Wherever they went, they were followed.


    Today, he finally took the opportunity to sneak out of the hospital.


    As a result, shortly after sneaking out, he ran into someone. His men whispered sorry, didn''t lift their head, and continued to walk away with their head down.


    The person who was hit looked at the people around him and couldn''t help asking, "is he mentally retarded?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the sound, his men were stunned. Looking back, they saw two people staring at him with a speechless face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face turned white and he felt that the whole man was bad.


    He took a deep breath, and then, without saying a word, ran away.


    Mu Shimian and Bo Qian looked at his expression more like looking at a neuropathy.


    Bo Qian said to Mu Shinian, "I''ll go."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "I''d better ask the doctor to examine his brain.


    It''s really not smart.


    Thin shallow also nodded: "it is necessary."


    Thin shallow speechless, still chased the past, three or two times, and caught the man back.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless, not curious at all.

 Chapter 1306

    <h4>Chapter 1306</h4>


    "Do you really think you can run away?"


    His hand was tied by his thin tie. Just now he tried to escape, but he was dragged back by thin shallow and almost kicked downstairs.


    His men struggled for a long time, but it didn''t work.


    He was even more afraid. If he was kicked down by Bo shallow, he might be dead.


    His men were carried back all the way and sat on the hospital bed, facing the man and woman, just two people, but he just felt that it was much more terrible to face these two people.


    Mu Shinian held his arm and leaned against the table. His eyes looked at him with a bit of coldness.


    It''s really stressful.


    His men swallowed their saliva and looked at them in fear: "I, I know, have told you all. What else do you want to do?"


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes and admired his thoughts.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and slowly said, "he wants your boss''s whereabouts."


    The man lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him. He pulled his fingers all the way and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Don''t you say?"


    "What are you struggling with?"


    Thin shallow asked with a smile.


    His body shrank and his breathing became weak.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian and said, "Bo Qian has something to do with him."


    My men looked at me and thought about it. They didn''t dare to say anything.


    He didn''t know.


    He''s just a man.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was still silent. He sighed helplessly and said slowly, "use some means, otherwise he probably won''t speak. Otherwise, I can try... Hypnosis."


    Mu Shinian said, took out a pocket watch from his pocket and shook it twice in front of him.


    Thin shallow frown: "can you still this?"


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and said, "those who practice blindly are not very professional, but they should be able. If they are not good, they will not be called back."


    "... what do you mean you can''t call back?"


    Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s the way to wake up. I haven''t learned much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The expression of his men suddenly split again.


    After he wanted to understand, he suddenly looked at thin shallow. His eyes were really and clearly written in a line: don''t you stop it? Don''t you say something? Are you just letting her fool around?


    It''s a pity.


    I didn''t feel anything at all: "I can''t ask anything anyway. Go and try."


    Mu Shinian grabbed a pocket watch and walked over.


    His men stood up in fear. Although his hands were tied, his legs were still free. Seeing mu Shinianing, he immediately jumped up and ran away from him; "What the hell are you doing? What do you mean? What if I''m stupid? You can''t ask for any information!"


    His men almost roared out.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows; "It''s all right. Go."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "he moved around."


    "I''ll have someone get a chair and tie people up." Thin shallow said, pick up the phone, press the number, to dial out.


    "By the way, can you ask anything?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, you can ask anything."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow seemed to ask casually, and the phone also dialed.


    A gentle voice sounded over the phone: "Hello, young master Bo."


    "Well, bring something here, right away..."


    His face became more and more ugly as he listened to the phone.


    I''ll go. What are they doing?

 Chapter 1307

    <h4>Chapter 1307</h4>


    Is this really going to turn yourself into a fool!?


    "Wait, wait!"


    The man screamed out, and he was about to cry: "no, you, what hatred do you have? Why are you doing this to me?"


    If he had known, he would not have taken the task!


    Thin shallow didn''t open his eyes and looked at him coldly: "Oh, naturally, it''s to find out his whereabouts."


    My men really want to cry out.


    Mu Shinian also looked at him calmly: "if you want to say, it''s OK."


    "Anyway, it makes no difference to me. At most, it''s a little trouble."


    As she said that, she threw the pocket watch, and the expression on her face was always calm.


    My men are going to cry.


    He thought about it. Anyway, Xiao Ying said he had something to find him and told him to call him for help if he was caught. Therefore, even if he said an address, it was no big deal.


    These people look like... Enemies rather than enemies?


    Thinking so, my men suddenly realized.


    He looked at the two men and said helplessly, "Yi''an."


    "The boss should still be in that ce for the time being. I don''t know whether he will leave or not."


    Mu Shi was stunned.


    This address seems to be subconsciously contradicting.


    Bo Qian didn''t miss her reaction. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "nothing."


    "What is he doing there?"


    The man looked at the time and carefully looked at the thin and shallow eyes. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "I''m Frank. You can''t be angry with me."


    How strong is this man''s desire to survive.


    The two men looked at each other, sighed helplessly and said, "yes."


    His subordinates were relieved. They opened their mouth weakly and said, "he said he was waiting for someone."


    Although he may not understand what this sentence means at first, now he understands it very well.


    The boss and other people may be admiring the times.


    Sure enough, as soon as this sentence came out, his thin face immediately changed.


    The thought of Mu Shi also hurts.


    Xiao Ying is really busy.


    What does she have to see?


    Besides, anyway, she''s staying here now. If he wants to see himself, he must go through thin and shallow. These two people have never dealt with him.


    In this way, it''s really


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    My men probably think the atmosphere is strange.


    He took a deep breath, struggled and said, "you, what you said, you won''t me me. You can''t keep your word!"


    The two remained unmoved.


    Thin shallow looked at the time, and thetter looked calm.


    It has nothing to do with Xiao Ying. These four words are written on his face.


    Thin shallow held his breath and couldn''t really get angry with mu Shinian. He only took two deep breaths and swallowed his anger. Then he calmly said, "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian said. Although she had no opinion, she was still curious.


    "Are you finished? Don''t you have to ask anything else?"


    "No."


    With that, Bo Qian opened the door of the ward.


    Mu Shi read oh and looked at the man again. Then he walked out slowly.


    My men are almost crying.


    Is that a leak?


    But if he doesn''t leak the secret, he''ll die.


    So, you can forgive me.


    But he has no other way.

 Chapter 1308

    <h4>Chapter 1308</h4>


    Outside the door.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help asking, "will you still this?"


    Mu Shinian was also impolite and said frankly, "yes, but the technology is not good."


    When she was bored in the past, she saw the little elder martial sister learning, so she gathered together and learned a hand.


    Therefore, her skills can be called tripod Kung Fu.


    The thin and shallow expression looks a little funny.


    "Then you still..."


    Mu Shinian said innocently, "it''s good to scare him."


    Bo Qian couldn''t helpughing: "really, it looks like..."


    Mu Shinian said, "I''ll hypnotize. If I really can''t hurry back, I''ll find someone who knows this to take over."


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly. He seemed to be curious about the authenticity of this sentence. A few secondster, he silently raised a thumb: "it''s really powerful."


    Mu Shinian smiled speechless. She sighed and said in a curious voice, "you know where he is. What are you going to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo shallow paused and smiled: "let him never have the courage to continue to harass you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Ying looks very careless.


    But it''s not.


    His underground industry is sorge that it is frightening.


    At the first sight of him, many people will think that he is just a young master of a rich family. He spends money recklessly. There is no bottom line and no restrictions. The whole person has a sense of freedom.


    It''s very unreliable and not serious. Everything depends on your mood.


    However, if he is just such a person and out of tune, how can he support such a huge industrial chain?


    Mu Shimian once saw it with his own eyes. He watched Xiao Ying drive the second leader to death in a day without blood, without the help of others'' hands and without threats.


    Psychological tactics, he is good at ying.


    Mu Shinian met him for several months and witnessed the man''s attainments in psychology.


    After those illusions are torn apart, the most vivid, primitive and tyrannical side remains.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently, with a bit of mncholy on his face.


    In fact, she doesn''t look like she met Xiao Ying.


    If it happens, something will happen.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow, struggled for a while, but still couldn''t help opening his mouth and asked, "you have to manage it?"


    "..." Bo Qian looked at her with little understanding.


    Mu Shinian struggled and honestly told him, "forget it, it''s not necessary. He didn''t dare toe to me."


    At most, it''s nothing. Find a sense of existence in front of her.


    Apart from being angry once or twice, she didn''t cause any real harm.


    She didn''t care about it at all.


    Thin shallow but particrly serious: "No."


    Mu Shi read, some didn''t understand where it was.


    Thin and shallow vibration opened with words: "he''s always looking for you. I''m very upset."


    So, you''re going to give a lifetime unforgettable news to make himpletely stop looking for her in the future?


    However, it was Xiao Ying. Ao Wei had offended him before. To that extent, mu Shinian thought, the probability of their reconciliation was probably terrible.


    As long as Ovi isn''t here all day.

 Chapter 1309

    <h4>Chapter 1309</h4>


    I''m the number one suspect. I guess I''ll be bored thoroughly.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time, but he remained silent without saying a word.


    forget it.


    She really wants to say that.


    But Bo shallow can''t change her mind in a few words.


    I''m really worried.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said nothing more.


    Thin shallow raised his hand, pressed it on her head, gently rubbed it twice, and his voice was a little scattered: "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, pointed to the ward and said, "what about him, what should I do?"


    Thin thin silk didn''t care: "no, let it go."


    Mu Shinian hesitated. He didn''t know whether to say anything, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    Just as she was daydreaming, the phone rang.


    Thin shallow looked and curiously picked his eyebrow.


    "My grandmother."


    Mu read his fingertips and subconsciously raised his head.


    Thin shallow whispered: "strange. Call me at this time."


    It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense.


    His grandmother usually calls on weekends or holidays, because he is really busy with many things on hand.


    Maybe grandma also saw that he was going to start a career recently. It was rare for her grandson to have this understanding. Therefore, she didn''t stop it, and she was even very happy.


    So, why did you call suddenly?


    Thin and shallow rose suddenly, with a bad premonition.


    He took a deep breath. It seemed that he had done enough mental construction before he picked up his mobile phone and carefully said, "hello?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t say a word for a moment.


    But she also saw something very subtle.


    For example, in the eyes of this "grandmother" who has never met, Bo shallow seems to cherish it very much.


    Compared with those people in the past, they have toe and cherish a lot.


    On the phone, the old man''s gentle voice said, "how have you been recently?"


    Thin shallow became more and more uneasy.


    His grandmother seldom has such a gentle time.


    Most of them, like a person who doesn''t obey the old, are full of middle spirit.


    Sometimes, if he gets busy, he will forget to call back. At this time, grandma will call directly and scold him as a little bastard.


    No time has it been so careful as now.


    There seems to be something big. I''m sorry to tell him.


    Thin shallow can''t help thinking in a bad direction.


    He struggled for a long time before he weakly held out a sentence: "fortunately, grandma, why do you ask?"


    Mu Shinian probably noticed that his situation was very wrong.


    After pondering, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    It''s like trying to find his courage through such a small action.


    Thin shallow turned back and looked at him. It seemed that something was fermenting.


    He shook his cell phone hard, said what he didn''t say at one time: "you suddenly called. What''s the matter?"


    Grandma smiled kindly on the phone.


    Thin shallow feels that he is going to be abnormal.


    Otherwise, why did he think he was going to be abnormal when he heard his grandmotherugh.


    Mu Shinian frowned on one side.


    In a tacit silence, they only heard grandma carefully say, "cough, in fact, I just want to ask, Shi Nian, is she by your side?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian heard his name and raised his head curiously.


    Thin shallow is opposite to her line of sight. After they are silent, they say, "yes."

 Chapter 1310

    <h4>Chapter 1310</h4>


    Grandma spoke more carefully over there.


    "Well, when will you bring her back and show us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was silent.


    Mu Shinian is also embarrassed that he doesn''t know what to say.


    ¡­¡­


    "Then you promised?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "why?"


    Thin shallow naturally said, "it''s normal for the old man to want to see you."


    It seems normal.


    But there seems to be something wrong.


    "My grandmother is fine." Bo Qian told her.


    "So don''t worry too much."


    Mu Shinian didn''t worry much.


    However, her eyes were thin and shallow. If she was about to reach her mouth, she swallowed it back.


    Thin shallow seemed to know what she was thinking. He was silent and said, "it''s all right. She just mentioned it casually. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go."


    That''s what the old people said.


    If it doesn''t pass, it seems a little unwise.


    Mu Shinian tangled in his heart. He still confessed silently and told the truth: "go."


    She was silent and added, "after all, your grandmother spoke in person."


    It would be too unwise to refuse.


    Thin shallow looked at her unexpectedly and said with emotion: "I thought you would refuse."


    "Yes, your grandmother spoke herself." Mu Shinian also answered honestly. After that, she looked at him strangely, as if he had said something nonsense.


    Thin shallow low smile, the whole person''s face is a little yful.


    "I thought..."


    Halfway through his speech, he stopped again.


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow shook his head, his voice was very pondering: "nothing, let''s go."


    be rather baffling.


    Mu Shimian muttered helplessly and left behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the manor.


    Xiao Ying handled his business. When he was idle and bored, he casually found a movie in the movie hall. The movie was decades ago. It was very boring. He sat on the sofa and didn''t bother to get up. The whole body seemed to have no bones.


    Therefore, after more than two hours of a movie, he took a nap on the sofa for more than two hours.


    It was not until the movie was turned off that he perked up and raised his eyes without much thought.


    "You''re distracted. You''re walking hard enough."


    The other party ridiculed him for a long time, and a yful smile arose from the corners of his lips.


    "What are you... Stunned?"


    Xiao Ying nced at himzily and raised a shadow in her eyebrows.


    He came out with a low smile and said, "I''m fascinated by the film."


    The silence on the other side''s face.


    After a long time, heughed: "Oh, what are the names of the men and women in this film?"


    Xiao Ying moved her lips and was silent again.


    Well, he didn''t remember.


    But!


    "I''m your boss. Is that your attitude towards me?"


    The woman smiled, threw the remote control aside, looked at him speechlessly, and her eyes were particrly sharp: "your good men have leaked out your whereabouts."


    "How clever." Xiao Ying said, "if you don''t say anything more, Bo Qian is estimated to start with him."


    The woman was angry at first, but then she pressed back.


    She took a deep breath and tried hard to raise a smooth smile: "your men all have this virtue. This is the result of your teaching!"

 Chapter 1311

    <h4>Chapter 1311</h4>


    "What else?" Xiao Ying added innocently, "life is the most important. Life is gone. There''s no need to do anything."


    The woman continued to be silent.


    Judging from her facial expression, she seems to have reached the limit.


    Finally, he threw out a paragraph word by word: "what are you doing so calmly? Shouldn''t you run quickly at this time? Even if you don''t run, you should do something. You can''t wait for someone to kill you."


    Xiao Ying sighed and struggled helplessly: "you shouldn''te so soon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was speechless again.


    She probably didn''t realize how bad she was now.


    Therefore, as a qualified subordinate, she couldn''t help but say a few more words: "I said, how precious is Bo Qian? You don''t know. What if Bo Qian is killed instead of Mu Shi Nian? Don''t you think you''re dead?"


    Xiao Ying was still silent. It seemed that he didn''t know what to say except silence.


    The woman sighed helplessly: "it''s better to pack up and get ready to run. Bo Qian is not an ordinary person. If he finds it, it''s estimated that he''s blown up here."


    Xiao Ying waved her hand and looked disapproving: "no, even if Bo shallow would do so, mu Shinian would not be soissez faire. It''s too high-profile."


    The woman looked at him sympathetically.


    "You don''t still fantasize about the kindness that mu Shinian will have for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was silent.


    Moreover, the silence remained for quite a long time.


    After a few minutes, he suddenly fell silent, looked at the woman, and suddenly felt a sense of sadness.


    "I''m your boss."


    The implication is, don''t you want to go too far!


    I''m still your boss. Can you give me some face?


    Don''t poke everything into my wound. It''s really too much!


    The woman looked indifferent: "I just told the truth. If you can''t listen, it''s your problem."


    "Moreover, because you are my boss, I will advise you."


    In other words, if you weren''t my boss, I wouldn''t care about you!


    Xiao Ying''s expression didn''t know how to express.


    After struggling for a long time, he still weakly provoked a smile with no temperature: "you''re great."


    Dare to be so rude to your boss.


    He took a long breath and came out. The expression on his face was really how to look and how to hold back.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Go save your men."


    The woman said coldly, "I didn''t save it."


    "As I said, you don''t have to save it." Xiao Ying told her frankly; "Thin and shallow, they won''t hurt people."


    "Then you put your men there?"


    The woman asked coldly.


    Xiao Ying was silent for a moment. After a long time, he said, "what else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying seemed to see the word "mental retardation" from the woman''s eyes.


    He coughed and temporarily decided to save his dignity as a boss: "no, I''m sure mu Shinian won''t do it except to beat him once or twice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman still has a cold face.


    Then, I really sighed: "I don''t know how people like you have the courage to do such a thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And there are so many people willing to follow you."

 Chapter 1312

    <h4>Chapter 1312</h4>


    Xiao Ying was stunned and slowly opened his mouth: "probably with personal charm."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Really, there are no ideas left.


    Judging from the woman''s reaction, she probably really wants to p people to death.


    Xiao Ying waved her hand and smiled calmly: "no matter, wait until they kill them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman looked at him speechless. Finally, she shook her head powerlessly. Her voice reminded him with a few scattered: "if you want to be so optimistic, it''s not impossible, but I want to remind you."


    "Mu Shinian probably won''t show mercy to you. If you don''t insist on it, no one can help it."


    Xiao Ying smiled: "how could it be? I believe she will be kind to me."


    "Just think about it."


    The woman told him frankly.


    Xiao Ying was stunned and smiled, "well, I think so."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s hopeless.


    The woman went out speechless.


    A group of bodyguards were still guarding the door. When they saw hering out, they asked nervously, "how''s it going? Did you say you want to go, sir¡°


    "No."


    The woman speechless, seemed to have no idea where to makeints about it.


    The men looked at each other with a stiff expression: "no, sir, what''s this picture?"


    The woman shrugged and looked indifferent: "how do I know."


    "Then let it go?" The man whispered: "that Aowei is still terrible, and the boss is so careless. If I were her, I might want to do it."


    The woman speechless left her lower lip: "I asked who to go, how do I know what to do?"


    She took a breath, looked at the eager eyes of the bodyguards, struggled and said, "well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll find a way."


    A group of people are about to cry.


    "What can I do to make the boss dizzy?"


    "That''s the boss. If we dare to do so, we won''t be finished every minute?"


    Just after saying that, a group of people turned around and looked at the woman.


    The woman was silent for a long time, then speechless nced at her lips: "you... Too much!"


    Why should she do such a dangerous thing?


    What if one doesn''t do well and self defeats himself?


    His men silently encouraged her: "no one dares to do this except you."


    "Moreover, from another angle, even if the boss finds out what you have done to him, he doesn''t dare to have any opinion, really!"


    It''s true.


    The woman was speechless for a long time before she looked at them. After ncing at them one by one, there was only a bleak sympathy and arrogance.


    Atst, she murmured something like nothing; "You are so counsellor!"


    His subordinates did not dare to refute, nodded and said, "yes, we are very counselled. Just because we are very counselled, we dare not do anything. Only you, miss, are qualified to do anything."


    ha-ha.


    The woman sneered and walked out arrogantly.


    She hasn''t seen such a counsellor in a long time.


    At such a sight, I really have an unspeakable sense of silence.


    "Just like you, you''re still willing to work under him."


    His subordinates knew they were wrong and didn''t dare to pit a word. They looked at the woman with admiration and hoped to be forgiven by her.


    Interesting.


    The woman continued to sneer twice and walked away expressionless.

 Chapter 1313

    <h4>Chapter 1313</h4>


    It''s not interesting at all.


    Why did you put people down at this point.


    She doesn''t have any confidence in herself, okay.


    Think so, but the woman still looked indifferent and shook her head.


    It''s not that she loves her boss, but that her boss is really too dog. If she goes on like this, she thinks that sooner orter, the whole organization will be dissolved.


    And it was destroyed in Xiao Ying''s hands.


    Until now, she has this worry.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow''s speed was very fast. He sent someone out to investigate the next day.


    Mu Shinian listened, only feeling very helpless.


    She''s not afraid of two people against each other, but she doesn''t know. If one or two people fight at that time, what should she do?


    Xiao Ying seems to be very serious, but in fact, he is also serious. He still has some temper and means.


    Violence, too.


    So, in this way, his character is actually very... Dangerous.


    At least, in Mu Shinian''s view, it''s right.


    To this end, she also specifically mentioned it to Bo Qian briefly, but Bo Qian just didn''t take it to heart. There was a great feeling that she wanted to drag Xiao Ying out of that distant ce, and then, without saying a word, beat it again.


    Mu Shinian and Xiao Ying have a few sides at least. They also made people miserable before.


    Therefore, if Xiao Ying could turn a blind eye to her little moves, there was nothing to revenge, because it waspletely unnecessary.


    Besides.


    If you really want to calcte, you seem to be really sorry for Xiao Ying.


    And, more importantly, she feels she still has a lot to go.


    There''s no need to spend time fighting with Xiao Ying.


    However, she is obviously the only one who thinks so.


    Thin shallow took his cell phone. After hearing the news from his subordinates, he said coldly: "OK, I know. That''s it. Well, no, I''ll go there myself."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have to think carefully. He probably knows what they''re talking about.


    The cartoon in my hand suddenly doesn''t look good.


    Mu Shinian raised her head and looked at thin shallow. After struggling for half a day, she silently squeezed out a smile: "forget it."


    Bo Qianzheng waited for her to speak. As a result, he heard these two words.


    He was stunned and a calm smile floated on his face.


    "Nothing."


    "... oh."


    ok


    Big deal, then, follow yourself.


    If you can''t do it, you can pull it yourself.


    Mu Shimian calmly thought out the follow-up ns.


    It seems that this should be almost.


    Anyway, they can''t really fight to death.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian had no problem for a moment.


    Thin shallow see her face tangled, silent for a long time, or silently remind her: "don''t be afraid, there will be nothing."


    Mu Shinian is really not afraid.


    She ah a, also don''t want to exin more, just nodded, expression some strange said a good.


    "Let''s go."


    Thin shallow signed his name on thest document, directly stood up and smiled at her with a gentle and calm smile: "go and call grandma."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was about to reach out to touch a fruit to eat. When she heard the speech, she stopped her work in fear: "... What?"


    Bo smiled and said, "yesterday passed."


    When did she say that? Why didn''t she... Know?


    Mu Shinian thought about it carefully, and his expression became more strange.

 Chapter 1314

    <h4>Chapter 1314</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Bo Qian thought she was going to change her mind.


    Everything is expected.


    "If you don''t go, you won''t..."


    "No." Mu Shinian did this for the first time, so he was very unskilled: "I mean, do you need to prepare some gifts if you see your elders?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s what I said.


    Thin shallow came out with a sigh of relief. He thought mu Shinian was going to change his mind temporarily.


    Although, he can absolutely support mu Shinian.


    But it''s a little hard.


    In the past, grandma beat around the Bush and asked him to take someone back to show her. At that time, she pretended that she didn''t hear anything, and then what to do.


    It''s not that we can''t perfunctory this time.


    It''s just that he will be selfish.


    He also wants to take her to meet his family.


    Even at a nce, you can recognize your identity.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then I''ll go out." Mu Shinian looked at his watch and said calmly, "it''s still early. You can go back. Lend me your car."


    "... you don''t have a driver''s license." Thin shallow reminded her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care. He said, "it''s all right. Anyway, it''s your point."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow speechless, couldn''t helpughing: "I''ll take you."


    Mu Shinian had no problem with this, but... She looked at the mountain of documents piled on the table and remained silent for a long time.


    Thin shallow also looked at the pile of documents and said, "it''s all right."


    "Oh."


    He has the final say.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian bought something for his elders for the first time. He had no idea at all.


    In addition, what Bo Qian usually buys is ridiculously expensive. She doesn''t think it''s practical at all. Therefore, after struggling for a long time, she still made a phone call.


    After grandma heard about it, she couldn''t helpughing on the phone.


    After rmending a pile of expensive antiques, Bo Qian went to buy her milk tea.


    When the meeting was gone, mu Shinian was relieved and bold: "grandma, don''tugh, I won''t have an idea."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I''ll help you." Grandma finally stoppedughing on the phone. She thought about it and said, "old man, just buy something to eat in the past. It''s the most practical. Since she''s a thin grandmother, she probably has seen all the good things. You don''t have to buy some exaggerated things."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "buy food?"


    "Yes, buy food."


    Grandma said, "this is the most practical. Maybe you can see if his grandmother likes anything in particr. Just give it what you like. Or, you can see for yourself what can better reflect your mind. It''s not good. It''s very simple."


    Mu Shinian squatted on the ground, holding a piece of Dogtail grass just pulled from the outside, poked at the floor, and muttered, "isn''t it the same as you didn''t say?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, grandma. Your advice is very practical."


    Mu Shinian changed his mouth quite quickly.


    Grandma snorted proudly and said, "of course, I''m also an old man."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "well, I''m thinking about it."


    "But read it." Grandma confessed with some uneasiness: "Bo Qian is a good child,

 Chapter 1315

    <h4>Chapter 1315</h4>


    But it''s the childe from a rich family. Maybe their family will have more rules. Pay attention to yourself. Grandma doesn''t want you to be wronged. "


    Mu Shi read his lips and smiled: "grandma, don''t worry, I know, and no one will bully me."


    "Ah, my family is studying and I have to see my parents. Grandma feels very relieved when she thinks about it." Grandma sighed over there.


    Mu Shinian was confused.


    She said, "it''s just an ordinary meeting. It''s estimated that his grandmother is afraid that I will bring her grandson bad."


    Grandma was unhappy: "nonsense, you are so good, how can you bring bad ah."


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "grandma is right."


    "That''s not true. You can''t easily look down on yourself. In grandma''s eyes, you are the best." Grandma said very proud.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and smiled, "OK."


    I don''t know where Bo Qian went to buy milk tea.


    Mu Shinian walked around the store and found nothing good. He simply went to another store.


    We should have a mind, not vulgar, but also practical.


    A lot.


    I makeints about the idea, and I earnestly pick up the presents.


    Bo Qian was so kind to her that she should prepare some decent gifts when she went to see the old man for the first time.


    Otherwise, what will it look like.


    Mu Shi Nian thought quietly and outlined a very gentle smile on his lips.


    She looked at the exhibits for a long time. Finally, she picked a jade Buddha.


    This jade is green.


    It''s a good thing to see the color.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while, and then picked something in the counter for a long time. He didn''t find anything particrly beautiful, so he gave the jade to the boss.


    "That''s it?"


    There are many jade sellers here.


    The boss took the jade and looked at it with admiration. His face was obviously mocked: "little girl, this is not ss, but real emerald."


    Mu Shinian''s cold face didn''t even show a ripple.


    She gave a sound and asked in a very inexplicable way, "I know it''s jade."


    Hehe... The boss sneered in his heart, looked at Mu Shi and read it, and his eyes became more and more contemptuous: "little girl, you have a big voice. Do you know how expensive this jade is? I advise you, if you want to buy it, you can go to the trinkets next to the supermarket downstairs and buy some ss balls. Those are fake crystals, which are very cheap."


    Mu Shinian saw it clearly.


    This man is mocking that he can''t afford it.


    She couldn''t helpughing: "is that how you open the door to business?"


    The boss choked by her and was not angry, but smiled more: "little girl, you can''t say that. I''m just telling the truth."


    It''s not just the truth. No guests came this day. It''s not easy toe in. He''s also a big money man with a swollen face. He''s also very upset.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "so you don''t buy it, do you?"


    "Not for sale." The boss decided that she couldn''t pay for it. She was just ying for her own entertainment, so her tone was even more impolite: "we don''t provide photos here."


    Now everyone likes to go to luxury jewelry stores. They don''t buy them, so they try them on, take photos and leave.


    They can''t drive people away every time they open the door to do business.


    So, for such people, they are very annoying.

 Chapter 1316

    <h4>Chapter 1316</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly and said, "how much is your price for this jade?"


    The boss was stunned and quoted the original price: "870000."


    It''s not expensive. The fineness of this jade is really good and worth the price. Moreover, jade has always been valuable for collection.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "if I can afford it, can you give me a discount?"


    It''s fun. The boss looked at her up and down. She was wearing casual clothes. Her eyebrows and eyes were a little cold. She was very beautiful. She just liked to talk big.


    The boss smiled contemptuously and said, "OK, but you have to pay at one go. You can''t use a credit card. I''ll give you half the price!"


    He doesn''t believe it. Such a girl who looks young, wears ordinary clothes and doesn''t have any luxury goods can afford this jade. It''s 870000, not 87 yuan.


    Mu Shimian gently nodded his head, took out his mobile phone, pressed wechat, opened his wallet, and then handed it to the boss: "is this enough?"


    "..." the boss was stunned, leaned over, looked at the string of numbers, took a breath, couldn''t believe it, and went to confirm it again. Her face turned ck. Shit, there was a full seven digit deposit in her wechat wallet!


    Mu Shinian pointed to the jade and raised his chin slightly: "half price." Then she took out a ck card in her wallet, put it in front of him and said coldly: "swipe the card."


    The boss looked at the ck card, and his face changed violently, even without blood color.


    Mu Shinian saw that he didn''t move and said innocently, "I recorded it all. If you don''t do it, your store''s reputation may be destroyed."


    The boss''s face is white again. It seems that he is a little shaky.


    "Almost." Mu Shinian said helplessly, "you won''t lose if you discount it by half." So don''te out like you''re dying.


    It''s really scary.


    The boss was about to cry. When he saw no one here, his first reaction was to default.


    However, mu Shinian seems to have guessed his idea. He opened his mouth quietly and cut off the final retreat: "I want to understand that if the recording leaks out at that time, your store will have a bad reputation and no one wille at all." After all, there are still many people who hate the rich in this world, especially the boss who looks down on people at all. If it is exposed, the effect must be very significant. Therefore, no one should take risks easily, otherwise one is careless and it is estimated that the whole store will be smashed out.


    The boss is also a business man. Naturally, he understood the truth. His forehead fell in cold sweat and stared at the ck card. Especially when he saw other guestsing in, he dared not make other moves.


    After struggling for a long time, he still took the card and went to swipe the money.


    Although the profit is much less, at least it can earn back a little. Therefore, it is not particrly bad.


    The bossforted himself so much, packed her things, then showed an expression worse than a smile and sent people out.


    Then he saw the tall man and followed him out without saying a word.

 Chapter 1317

    <h4>Chapter 1317</h4>


    The two people looked not only very familiar, but also had a good rtionship. The boss was stunned. After a few seconds, he finally reacted. He couldn''t control it anymore. He rushed out directly, grabbed the two people, and shouted to the outside regardless: "you two liars! You united to deceive me. Now you still want to run. You think beautiful!"


    Mu Shinian stumbled and almost fell. Thin shallow was quick-sighted and hurried to hold her, and then looked at the inexplicable man coldly.


    The boss was stared at by him and felt chilly all over.


    A few secondster, he came back to his mind. He snorted coldly about what he was doing. He was arrogant: "what are you looking at? Am I wrong? You two are fraudsters. In broad daylight, you dare to deceive people. I''ll call the police and catch you both!"


    This scene is a little too funny.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow. Thetter''s eyes were also speechless. They were probably so big that they had not been treated as fraudsters. For a moment, his expression was very yful.


    Thin shallow was also confused. He looked at mu Shinian and, without saying a word, pulled the boss''s hand away from mu Shinian''s arm.


    The boss was dragged by him and was still angry: "what''s the matter? Are you going to do it? OK, I''ll see. You dare to do it after so many days?"


    Thin shallow couldn''t help it. He looked at it and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    He should have been out for a while. Why did things develop so strange?


    Mu Shinian shrugged. She also looked puzzled: "I don''t know what''s specific." After a pause, she added; "Oh, he doesn''t believe that I can pay 870000 at one go. I bet him that if I can pay it off at one time, he will give me half of the price. This is what he promised himself. Then, when I paid, he seemed to go back on his word."


    "Nonsense! It makes sense for you to lie to me together?" The boss lost so much money that he couldn''t afford it at the bottom of his heart. He stared at him and smiled even more angrily: "you look like a human. I didn''t expect that the things you do behind your back are so dark. You''re not afraid of thunder and lightning."


    Thin shallow speechless for a long time, holding mu Shinian''s wrist, said, "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to him: "well, let''s go."


    The boss kicked his eyes and was just about to continue to entangle. Thin shallow was impatient. He raised his feet directly and kicked it.


    The boss was kicked to the ground. He was stunned and shouted.


    His call attracted people. Even the manager of the mall came. The manager probably thought he was going to scold people. As a result, he saw a thin figure, slipped his soles and almost fell.


    "Ho Ho, Bo, young master Bo, why are you here?"


    The boss was stunned and looked at the two men. What young master Bo? Isn''t it a pair of fraudsters? When did you be master Bo?


    Thin shallow looked at the manager and gently nodded his head as a greeting.


    The manager looked at the chaos at the scene and was a little confused: "young master Bo, what''s going on?"


    "Misunderstand." Thin shallow didn''t bother to talk to people. Pointing to the man on the ground, he said coldly, "he said we were fraudsters."

 Chapter 1318

    <h4>Chapter 1318</h4>


    The manager''s soles were soft and almost knelt down in ce. He smiled dryly and said trembling: "why, how could it be? This is a big misunderstanding. Young master Bo, are you going to be busy? Then you, you go first. I will deal with the matter here, so I won''t dy you."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, mu Shinian put on a look of reluctance to take care of: "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian nodded, with a look of unspeakable contempt on his face.


    After waiting for someone to go away, the manager mercilessly poked the boss in the head, with a little silence on his face: "do you know who that person is? Do you know that it''s thin and shallow? Do people rare your jade? It''s also used to deceive you. The whole mall is owned by others!"


    The boss was almost stupid. After reacting, he quickly hugged the manager''s hand and looked like he was going to cry at any time: "well, how do I know, do I still have a chance? He won''t, won''t drive me out!"


    The manager looked at him speechless and smiled twice: "who knows! Just pray and celebrate your good luck, otherwise no one can save you."


    With that, the manager sneered twice and stood up with a depressed face. If this matter is not handled well, it is estimated that it is not just the boss.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Bo Qian stared at the box, and his face was full of strange words: "jade?"


    Mu Shinian nodded calmly. She held the box and muttered, "it''s very expensive." More than 400000, which is hundreds of thousands cheaper than the jade bracelet she bought for her grandmother.


    The jade bracelet, she has deceived her grandmother, saying that it is a bargain. If her grandmother knows, the consequences are estimated to be very serious. Last time, her grandmother identally knocked the jade bracelet, which she felt distressed for a long time. Finally, she deceived her by saying that the jade bracelet is very convenient, and grandma just gave up. If grandma knew that bracelet was very expensive, she would have been talked about for a long time.


    Thin shallow Oh, he still looks a little strange. He knows it''s expensive, but where did mu Shinian get the money? How much can she earn by working? Where did she earn the hundreds of thousands?


    Thin shallow felt that everything was a problem, but it was not easy to ask directly, so he held it all the way. When he got off the bus, he took mu Shinian''s mobile phone and transferred the money back to her.


    Mu Shinian blinked and didn''t understand his behavior.


    Bo Qian said, "the mall is mine and I hold the controlling stake, so you don''t have to spend money. You can take whatever you want there. Just report my name." In the past, I was just investing and ying, but if Mu Shinian can go there more, his money is really valuable. It''s a good decision to coax her tough or entertain her. Anyway, no matter how much she earns, she doesn''t smile. It''s satisfying toe.


    Thin shallow was full of words to ask. As a result, when he saw mu Shinian holding the box carefully, he suddenly had no idea. He opened the trunk, carried out several bags, vacated one hand and held her hand: "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian looked at the two hands held together. He felt a little ufortable at the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1319

    <h4>Chapter 1319</h4>


    My grandmother''s house is estimated to be a certain age. From the outside, we can see that it is a house covered by years. History and precipitation are all in it.


    Mu Shinian came here for the first time. He couldn''t help looking around. Then he sincerely sighed: "it''s so beautiful."


    Ancient houses are very particr about, and here is the same. Every flower and tree, rockery, running water and pavilion seem to have their own reasons and values.


    Even if Mu Shinian doesn''t understand Feng Shui, he can understand the mystery of it.


    Bo Qian asked unexpectedly, "I thought you liked modern ones."


    "Liking doesn''t conflict with appreciation." Mu Shinian touched a blooming peony with his fingers, and the smile on his face was more restrained: "who designed it?"


    Bo Qian said, "my grandfather designed this ce to marry my grandmother. They have lived here for many years." Thinking of the past, Bo Qian couldn''t helpughing: ter, thisnd was facing demolition, and my grandfather bought all thisnd in order to keep such a courtyard."


    Mu Shinian was surprised to hear: "your grandfather must love your grandmother very much." Otherwise, how can you spend money like running water.


    Thin shallow also does not deny: "it is true, you are right."


    At first nce, he seemed to envy them. No matter how dull mu Shinian was, she could hear it. She smiled and opened her mouth carelessly: "the golden house is beautiful. It''s really a big pen."


    "It''s very good." Bo smiled and joked: "one day, I''ll build one, hide and see."


    This sentence seems to have other deep meanings.


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, e on."


    Such a nd reaction was unexpected. Thin shallow didn''t think much. He took her through the corridor and went to the living room.


    As soon as she entered, Bo Qian didn''t do much. Mu Shinian was stunned first. She nced at the people in the house in amazement, and then looked at Bo Qian subconsciously.


    What''s your situation? Is your information urate? Didn''t you say your grandmother was alone? What''s the matter with these people? You''re exining it to me.


    Bo Qian was also a little shocked. Almost all the seven aunts in the house were there. I don''t know. I thought it was the new year.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously wanted to step back. As a result, he just moved and was dragged back by thin shallow.


    "..." Mu Shinian blinked, looked at him with a struggling face and let go. She was going to leave. It was agreed to see grandma. What''s the matter with other people? Mu Shinian is going crazy.


    Thin shallow held her hand. He looked at his grandmother and said hello to the others in the house.


    Finally, he pulled mu Shinian over, pressed one hand on her shoulder and opened his mouth low: "call people."


    "..." she just came to see an elder. She thought it would be impolite if she didn''te. What''s going on now?


    Mu Shinian was stared at by those eyes. She was very ufortable. She tightened her face and said hello one by one. Then, the group looked at her eyes, which was more strange!


    Mu Shinian: "..." I really want the dog to see meat and bones


    Mu Shinian deeply felt that he shouldn''t be here.

 Chapter 1320

    <h4>Chapter 1320</h4>


    They saw themselves as if they saw something... She was really under a lot of pressure.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian and subconsciously wanted to retreat. As a result, without saying a word, Bo Qian took her hand and brought people in with some force.


    "Why so many people?"


    Grandma liked Mu Sinian as soon as she saw it. Her eyes were narrowing. She came over with a smile and took Mu Sinian''s hand, Pull her to the sofa and sit down: "when I read it, why don''t you go out to y after the exam? I''ll listen to it. You''ve gone to the library to work. How can you do it? You should go out to y when you''re young."


    "I have a n to go out." Mu Shinian saw that she was so enthusiastic and didn''t say much, so he had to follow her grandmother''s words and say, "wait a while and go out when it''s cooler."


    This excuse was so good that grandma believed it all at once.


    Those seven aunts and eight aunts nearby also echoed: "that is to say, the weather is so hot and the skin is so white when reading. In case of tanning, what should we do?"


    "Look at this skin. Wow, it''s natural. It''s so beautiful. It''s a natural beauty."


    Mu Shinian pulled a smile uneasily.


    It''s not that she''s formal, but that she''s so big and hasn''t been so restrained.


    From small torge, few people like her.


    One is entric, the other is her closest rtives, who turn a blind eye to her.


    When she was born, she was not a boy, so don''t mention how disappointed she was.


    Suddenly, it seems to have be a pastry in the eyes of these people. Mu Shinian is a little ufortable at once.


    She struggled for a long time, looked at those kind faces, struggled for a while, and said weakly, "hello."


    "You sit."


    Just leave her alone.


    Grandma probably saw that she was ufortable, so she said to those people, "Oh, you really treat people like giant pandas? Sit down and don''t make the child nervous."


    Thin shallow also opened his mouth behind him: "yes, what if he scared people away?"


    "How can we scare away? We are all so kind." The elder smiled and joked: "shallow, you are big, and you look like a person. We are also very happy."


    Thin shallow pulled his lips, with a faint smile on his face: "well."


    Bo Qian''s second uncle took his hand and secretly asked, "you''re serious, aren''t you?"


    Thin shallow looked at his second uncle and said, "what else¡°


    The second uncle nodded: "just be serious. You''re not young. It''s time to consider these things."


    "Well, I know."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian. She pulled and smiled stiffly. She may not have experienced these. Therefore, in the face of so many passionate faces, she was at a loss.


    He sighed and said in a scattered voice, "how do I think it''s wrong? Look what she looks like when she''s scared."


    "How can you be so worried? Everyone is happy."


    The second uncle patted him on the shoulder and said; "As far as your character is concerned, we are all afraid that you can''t find a partner. If a girl sees such a big tiger at home, won''t she be scared away? She''s still crazy. She can''t stand it."

 Chapter 1321

    <h4>Chapter 1321</h4>


    Thin and shallow eyebrows look a little proud.


    The second uncle couldn''t helpughing: "ah, it''s good. It''s really good. In this way, your mother will be d to see it."


    Hearing his mother''s two words, he was stunned and turned to a low smile: "well, I''m sure I will."


    "Take her to your mother sometime." The second uncle said gently, "she cares about you most when she is alive. It will be very gratifying to see you find her a daughter-inw."


    Thin shallow nodded, then felt wrong, sighed and said; "Not yet a daughter-inw."


    The second uncle said, "Oh, yes, I remember. The girl is not 18 years old."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then he looked at thin shallow with a look at animals.


    Thin shallow eyes a draw, the voice some hard retort; "Not what you think!"


    The second uncle looked at him: "what do I think?"


    The thin shallow lip angle twitched twice and almost lost. He sighed and stressed: "it''s really not what you think."


    The second uncle hum, I know everything on his face. Don''t fool my expression and look at him: "don''t quibble. It''s nothing. I don''t disagree."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What does it have to do with me whether you agree or not.


    And what I said and what you were thinking, you obviously misunderstood.


    Shallow was full of words to say. As a result, he was interrupted by his second uncle as soon as he was about to speak. It was like this several times in a row.


    Bo Qian gave uppletely.


    The second uncle showed a look of victory: "young man, vigorous, understandable."


    What you can understand, what you can''t understand!


    Thin shallow is going to copse.


    He didn''t want to say anything more. He looked at his second uncle withplex eyes and went to his grandmother''s side.


    Mu Shinian was stuffed with two fruits in his mouth, and someone took an orange and several biscuits in his hand.


    Grandma pinched her wrist and said painfully, "what''s the matter? Why are you so thin? Have you been under too much pressure to study recently? So, you didn''t eat well. Shallow, what''s the matter with you? You don''t know how to take care of people."


    Bo Qian was very innocent. As soon as he was about to speak, mu Shinian took the words away.


    "No, he is very kind to me and takes good care of me."


    Thin shallow showed a happy expression.


    Good. I didn''t feed so much in vain.


    Grandma ouch and said, "Shi Nian, don''t help Bo Qian speak. I know what kind of character my grandson is. Where can he take care of people? Others take care of him."


    "I tell you, the housekeeper in the manor, you know, when he was young, he didn''t know how many times he was angry. Every time he was angry, he was about to vomit blood. He had a young master''s temper and took care of people. If he wasn''t angry, he was very good."


    Thin shallow began to doubt that he had picked it up.


    Otherwise, why don''t you have a good word? Even if you don''t have a good word, you still discredit him.


    He was naughty when he was young, but he didn''t get so naughty.


    Mu Shinian swallowed the fruit in his mouth and went back to the; "OK, children."


    "Shi Nian is kind. I wanted to beat him at that time."


    Grandma smiled and said, "but every time, just about to do it, he will give you an apology and beg for mercy. I don''t know what to say."

 Chapter 1322

    <h4>Chapter 1322</h4>


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing.


    In this way, it''s really fun.


    Bo Qian doesn''t want to defend.


    He stood behind him and looked at mu Shinian''s food. He couldn''t help reminding: "she had a bad stomach yesterday. Don''t feed her casually."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word. Before he could speak, the things in his hand were taken away, and half of the biscuits bitten in his mouth were taken away by his grandmother.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? It''s better. Isn''t it ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian hesitated and shook his head: "No."


    "What did you eat? How can you eat bad stomach? Do you want to call a doctor to see it?"


    There''s no need to call a doctor.


    Mu Shinian shook his head. As soon as he was about to find a reason to fool him, thin shallow said, "I ate two barrels of ice cream."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Alone."


    "I want to share, but she won''t."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If the eyes can kill, mu Shinian probably has nowhere to hide from thin and shallow chop.


    She just thought the ice cream of that taste was delicious, so she ate one more bucket. It''s really this degree!


    That''s too much.


    Grandma also Yiyi, holding mu Shinian''s hand in righteous words, and then staring sharply at thin shallow; "Look at you, look at you. What''s all this? You told me that you take care of people. Is this care? Shi Nian is still a child. Now that you have decided to take care of others, you should do your duty."


    Why did the topice to this again.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She looked at Bo Qian and wrote a sentence in her innocent eyes: do it yourself.


    Thin shallow is also very innocent. He hugged his arm, leaned against the table, smiled at mu Shinian, and finally put on an expression of helplessness.


    He felt that his position in the family hadpletely disappeared.


    Mu Shimian showed his face and didn''t do anything. He was fed a pile of things. He didn''t even say a few words. He immediately captured the entricity of this group of people.


    Thin shallow raised a finger and gently pressed his forehead twice.


    "Grandma, you are too entric."


    "Grandma has loved you for so many years. She''s entric." Grandma smiled and scolded. Looking back, she showed a bright smile to Mu Shinian: "Shinian, I have nothing to give you for the first time. This."


    Grandma took off a ne from her neck and put it on her neck in her stunned eyes.


    "Well, don''t take it down. I gave it to you. I gave it to my daughter at the beginning. After she left, I wore it. I''ve worn it for so many years. Now, I give it to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at the ne, remained silent and shook his head: "no, I''ll give it back to you. It''s too expensive. I don''t want it."


    Some things are dead.


    But it carries too much past.


    It''s not easy for others to take it off.


    Mu Shinian reached out to take it away. Grandma said and grabbed her hand: "don''t take it off. This is specially for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why leave it to her.


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma nkly.


    Grandma was stunned. She probably thought her reaction was very strange. She subconsciously looked at the direction of her eyes.


    Thin shallow doesn''t open his eyes and studies the ceiling above his head.


    It seems that those carved hurdles are very interesting.

 Chapter 1323

    <h4>Chapter 1323</h4>


    Mu Shinian had taken off the ne and put it neatly on Grandma''s hand: "take this. It''s really inappropriate for me to take it."


    "Appropriate."


    Grandma looked at Bo Qian and said with a smile: "you see, grandma didn''t prepare any meeting gifts for you. You prepared such valuable gifts for me for the first time. If I don''t return gifts, it''s too unwise."


    Mu Shinian.


    I really don''t think it''s inappropriate.


    "This, thin shallow money."


    She originally paid for it herself, but then Bo shallow transferred it to her, which means that she didn''t pay a dime, and even the fare was paid by Bo shallow.


    In that case, I really don''t mean it at all.


    Grandma didn''t think it was wrong for her to say so: "otherwise, you must pay for it. You two can give one as a gift."


    This is not necessary.


    Mu Shinian blinked, with some condensation between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Oh..."


    How does she feel? It''s a little off track.


    It seems that something is wrong.


    Mu Shinian wanted to find out what was going on, but before she thought more, grandma stuffed her with a red envelope.


    Then, the rest of those people also stuffed red envelopes to her.


    Mu Shinian refused toote. He could only look at the thin side.


    Don''t just look at it, bute and solve it.


    That''s not good. Didn''t you say you''d like to pay a little visit? Why did it reach the stage of red envelope?


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian for help and blinked.


    I shrugged at her and couldn''t help.


    Then, mu Shinian was forced to go to the thin room with a pile of red envelopes. She put the red envelopes on the bed and stared at the red envelopes on the bed. She was speechless for a long time before she put them away one by one.


    Mu Shinian simply counted it, good guy.


    There is more than one!


    Some say it''s given instead of the family, and instead of the children. What''s more, another one is given instead of the children in the stomach!


    Why give a red envelope to a baby who hasn''tnded yet.


    Mu Shinian crossed rows of bullets in his mind. Finally, he sighed helplessly.


    She came here and found so many red envelopes and such a very valuable ne for nothing.


    Mu Shinian held the ne. For a moment, his mood was a littleplicated.


    Give this back to others.


    The red envelope... Just ept it. Another day, she will buy some things and give them to repay the favor?


    The more you think about it, the more reliable you feel.


    As soon as she opened her mind, she went to open the red envelope happily.


    Then she was even more shocked.


    Rich people.


    The pattern is really fresh.


    Why don''t you send money and checks?


    This is a new way of giving gifts.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed, staring at those checks in distress. What''s this? I knew she shouldn''t havee.


    Outside the door, there was a slight sound.


    Mu Shinian looked back strangely and saw a little doll looking at her with her head and tail shrinking.


    Mu Shinian remembered the child. She waved to her. The child rushed over, took out a red envelope from his pocket and handed it to her: "sister, red envelope."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was about to reach out and hold the man up. As a result, when she saw the red envelope, she smiled helplessly: "who helped you pack the red envelope?"


    The child muttered and said, "Mom."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ok

 Chapter 1324

    <h4>Chapter 1324</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at the red envelope and blinked for a long time. He couldn''t pretend to take it away.


    Although, she has epted several red envelopes stuffed by children.


    When the child saw that she didn''t answer, her pink lips tooted up, and her ck grape like eyes stared round: "why don''t you ept it? You ept it."


    Facing the child''s eager eyes, mu Shinian struggled for a long time. Finally, he raised his hand weakly, took a sugar from his pocket, shook it twice in front of the child without saying a word: "do you want to eat?"


    The child''s eyes lit up when he saw the sugar: "Oh, want to eat!"


    "Well, you eat."


    Mu Shinian peeled off the sugar paper for her and put it in her mouth. The child moaned, opened his mouth and caught it, and his mouth swelled up.


    It looks cute and funny.


    Mu Shinian looked at her with some tears andughter: "is it delicious?"


    The child took time to nod: "it''s delicious, but my mother won''t let me eat more. She said that if I eat too much, there will be worms."


    "Your mother didn''t lie to you. She really can''t eat more." Mu Shinian took out a paper towel and wiped away a little saliva from the corner of her mouth. His face was in a mild tone: "what''s your name?"


    "Sissy." The child raised his head and looked at her with a bright smile on his face: "mom said, you are brother Bo''s girlfriend. Oh, sister, what is a girlfriend?"


    "..." she really wasn''t. the idea shed in her mind and disappeared quickly. Mu Shinian pondered for a moment and didn''t know what she was struggling with. A voice at the bottom of her heart seemed to be expanding. She had to deny it if she wanted to, but she felt that nothing was right.


    It seems that she doesn''t really want to deny such an identity.


    After eating the candy, the girl looked at her eagerly, as if hoping that she could take out a second candy for her.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian patted his pocket: "no, do you want to eat fruit? Let me wash the fruit for you?"


    The girl puffed her cheeks and didn''t like it very much. Mu Shinian saw that her skin was so white, long and lovely, with two pigtails. She looked like a little princess. She couldn''t resist, raised her hand and gently poked her cheek.


    The girl hid back with a smile and pushed her two short legs back.


    Mu Shinian pulled people in time. Seeing her like this, some couldn''t help joking: "are you angry, but if you want to eat sugar again, you''ll really have worm teeth. You won''t be beautiful at that time."


    Sissy said, "no, sissy will still be beautiful if she has worm teeth."


    Well, what a narcissistic little girl.


    Mu Shinian sighed, took her into the bed, then stuffed the red bag into her pocket and asked curiously, "is your mother downstairs? Did you sneak up by yourself? Don''t you go down to find your mother?"


    "No, sissy came to you specially." The little girl sat cross legged on the bed, yawned and whispered, "I''m sleepy. My mother asked me toe to you. Then I came." With that, she took out the red envelope, tore open mu Shinian''s pocket, stuffed the red envelope in, and patted her pocket in a decent way: "everyone gave it, and sissy will give it."

 Chapter 1325

    <h4>Chapter 1325</h4>


    Mu Shinian is ashamed. How old is she? It''s okay to ept red envelopes from adults. It''s too much to ept red envelopes from children. If it''s spread, it''s uncertain how she will beughed at.


    So, forget it... Just as mu Shinian was about to take it out, the child immediately rushed over, hugged her waist and stared at her stubbornly: "don''t take it out. You can''t take it out. If your sister takes it out, Sisi will cry and show you."


    Mu Shimian has dealt with vicious adults, but she has never had experience dealing with children. She muddled her face and struggled for a long time, trying to reason with her: "I really can''t ept this, my that..."


    "Ah, I found it!" Outside the door, there was a sudden sound of surprise. Then three or four children ran over and ran directly to the bedside: "I said sissy must havee to find a beautiful sister. See, I was right."


    Called beautiful sister, mu Shinian blushed. She couldn''t help looking at the children and said, "what are you doing?" She doesn''tugh very often, so that she always thinks that when she smiles, she is very strange. Over time, she has developed the character of lovingughter. Therefore, she really feels that she doesn''t have the talent to attract children.


    All of a sudden, there were so many children, and each one seemed to have an unusual rtionship with her. She was really a little ipetent for a while.


    The children clumsily climbed into bed and sat next to her one by one.


    Mu Shinian felt that her limbs were stiff. After struggling for a long time, she still asked, "Why are you all up?"


    Aren''t those adults all down there? Holding her, just like a family, Bo shallow probably saw that she was really not suitable for this asion, so he found a reason and pulled her away in advance.


    At this meeting, she thought she was finally clean. As a result, so many children came out. Although she didn''t hate it, she still felt ufortable.


    Children around her, like looking at strange objects, do not sit or stand: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sister, you are so beautiful." A little girl raised her hand and touched her face. Her soft little hand seemed to have temperature. She mused that her back was cold and her whole body was tight.


    The little girl looked at her with a smile and said, "sister, you are the girlfriend of the big brother. Will you get married and give birth to children in the future? Can we y with them? Can I be his big sister?"


    "..." Mu Shinian twitched his lips twice, feeling a little embarrassed. She wants to say that she is not in that rtionship with Bo shallow. What''s more, she is not an adult. Why should she discuss this problem with a group of little children?


    "The little sister and the big brother are so good-looking. The children born must be very good-looking. Can I dress him up as a Barbie doll?"


    "Fool, what if someone is a boy? A boy can''t be a little princess."


    "If you''re a boy, it''s more troublesome. It''s better to buy an extra wig."


    "That''s right. Sissy is really smart. She must have eaten smart fruit recently."

 Chapter 1326

    <h4>Chapter 1326</h4>


    A group of children chattered and talked.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t find a chance to interrupt. She was silent for a long time. She took out her posture against the child and took out a handful of candy from her pocket: "do you want sugar?"


    A group of children were strictly controlled by the family, and the sugar they usually ate was also limited. At this meeting, when they saw this candy, their eyes lit up instantly. Then, without saying a word, they rushed over and were robbed.


    Mu Shinian saw that they were finally quiet, smiled and took the opportunity to say, "do you want to hear a story? Shall I tell you a story?"


    "OK..."


    The neat and uniform voice made mu Shinian think she had be a teaching director for a moment. She sighed, forced a smile, touched her mobile phone and began to search for stories suitable for children.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian went upstairs, the group of children had fallen asleep. There were several lying on the bed and two on the sofa. Mu Shinian also held one in her hand. At the same time, she could spare one hand and y with her mobile phone. There was a group of slight and undetectable fatigue under the corner of her eyes, probably to deal with the seque left by these children.


    Seeing him back, mu Shinian suddenly raised a glimmer of hope: "they, you take care of it."


    She was really tossed and had no strength.


    With a smile, Bo came over and took the child away from her. Instead, he stared at her up and down. His voice was a little funny: "they like you."


    Mu Shinian pulled her lips. Really? She really saw that she really liked her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have to pester her to tell stories one after another.


    When ites to dry mouth, those children are still very energetic. Mu Shinian suspects that they came up on purpose in order to annoy her.


    "They are noisy." Thin shallow seemed to have just escaped from those hands, and there was a trace of fatigue on her face. She looked at her eyes and looked at her thoughts, and her voice smiled: "go to bed, too. I''ll call you after dinner."


    "That''s not good." Mu Shinian sat on the bed. A child next to the double pulled the quilt and said listlessly, "I''ll help."


    The first time I came to someone''s house as a guest, I didn''t do anything and didn''t say anything. I ran up to sleep. I guess I wouldn''t feel good for anyone.


    Thin and shallow is indifferent: "my family doesn''t pay attention to these." He bent down, put the child on the bed, silently moved a chair and blocked it on the side to prevent the child from falling down. Then he said, "you sleep and look at these bastards. I have something else to do."


    "... well, all right." If Bo Qian is not present, it''s not easy for her to deal with people. She doesn''t know what to say at the moment. Second, if she says something wrong, won''t she lose Bo Qian''s face? This is self-conscious, and there is still a sense of time.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what she was worried about. He raised his hand and gently patted her head: "well, don''t think about it. They all like you very much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read it out. She couldn''t see that she really believed it. She was still perfunctory. She changed her hand and handed him the ne. Although she didn''t say a word, everyone could understand what she was going to say.


    Thin shallow looked at the ne. After a long silence, he took it away: "I''ll give it back to grandma."

 Chapter 1327

    <h4>Chapter 1327</h4>


    "Yes." Mu Shinian didn''t miss theplexity that shed on his face. After a few minutes, he couldn''t help adding: "this kind of thing is to think after all. Your grandmother is old and has such a thing to stay with. When she is lonely, it''s afort."


    It''s just unclear whether this sentence is sincere or a wording she came up with temporarily.


    When mu Shinian finished, he didn''t dare to see his thin face. After all, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at the ne, he seemed to think how beautiful the woman looked when she wore it. The corners of his eyes were slightly sour and said, "I know."


    With that, he left.


    For a moment, mu Shinian felt that he was really too much, not too much.


    Thin shallow seems to have been hurt by her, but her character is like this. She is not used to apologizing and her words are not beautiful, so she will offend people easily. Therefore, don''t say it.


    Mu Shinian struggled for a long time. When he saw a child sleeping uneasily, he turned over and touched her waist. He didn''t think about it. He stretched out his hand to protect her, and then his head kept drilling into her arms.


    Mu Shimian frowned, stared at the little girl''s soft hand and climbed to her waist. She felt like there was a small and subtle current. She gently pulled her lip. The corner of her lip was a little gentle and patted the child''s shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian looked at the ne and bought it a long time ago. It is said that when his mother was born, she wore it on her body. From his memory, the ne never left her body. Later, after she left, there was only this ne left. Grandma kept it all the time and kept it well. After more than ten years, it was basically the same as before.


    In the end, it''s just a ne. How much significance can it carry. Not as impressive as those vivid memories.


    The door was opened.


    Thin shallow raised his head and looked at the person who came in, and the corners of his lips pulled slightly.


    "Grandma."


    Grandma looked at him, sighed, came over and sat opposite him: "haven''t you gone to see your mother yet?"


    "Not yet." Bo Qian said, "I''ll pick some flowerster, or she won''t be happy if she goes there empty handed."


    "Yes." Thinking of these things, grandma was also happy: "your mother is always like this. She looks like a strong woman. As a result, she likes this kind of flowers and nts. I don''t know where she learned it."


    "Flowers and nts are very good." Thin shallow said: "moreover, mom has this character. Don''t you say that she loved to make trouble when she was very young?"


    "Ha ha, how early it was." Grandma couldn''t help joking. The wrinkles on her forehead seemed to stretch. She sighed, Say: "It''s one thing for her to like it. The key is that she won''t, won''t have to deal with it. I don''t know how many flowers and nts have been nted by her. Sometimes I can''t see it anymore, but she just doesn''t know. She really thinks she can. She doesn''t have talent, but she doesn''t have talent. How beautiful the garden outside your grandfather was in those years. Later, it was ruined? Off The key is that your public heart hurts people. You feel that if you spoil it, it will spoil it. Just make your daughter happy. "


    Thin shallow poured a cup of tea for the old man himself, and then smiled: "yes, Grandpa hurts his mother."

 Chapter 1328

    <h4>Chapter 1328</h4>


    "Your first two uncles, your mother is the third. Because she is young, we all prefer her and let her go." Grandma remembered the past, and there was ayer of gloom between her eyebrows and eyes. She sighed deeply and said, "so when she was looking for a boyfriend, we didn''t stop it at all. We had no money. As long as we were good to your mother, we can ept it. We can''t intervene in the marriage of our children at an old age."


    "It''s not your fault." Thin shallow looked at the old man''s wet eyes, couldn''t help but open his mouth and said, "Mom''s business has never had anything to do with you. You are for her good. We all know this, and mom knows it. Therefore, she will never me you. If you really want to calcte, you have to me yourself. You have no eyes."


    Speaking of this, both men were silent.


    Grandma looked at him and couldn''t help feeling distressed: "if your mother sees you like this, she should be very happy."


    "Who am I now?" Bo Qi couldn''t helpughing; "Mom would be disappointed if she saw it."


    "Already very good." Grandma said, "I know you have your difficulties. Even when you are the most bastard, I believe you have your reason to do so."


    Thin shallow also smiled. In fact, where did so many difficultiese from.


    He just really doesn''t want everyone to feel better. His father''s side is like this, and the rights of the other side are like this. Whether he supports him or opposes him, they are all for the sake of interests, as if he had be a tool.


    A simple, non emotional tool that can be used by them.


    Grandma took his hand, gently patted it twice and said gently, "now, you already have that idea, don''t you?"


    Thin shallow came out with a sigh of relief and slowly nodded his head: "well, yes, it should be mine. I have to take it back. Besides, thepany also has my mother''s efforts in it. I don''t want to spoil it in vain."


    I think thepany will be handed over to Bo Ye''s mother and son in the future. His mother may really die in peace.


    Thin sighed, his eyes with a bit of confusion: "it''s just... It doesn''t seem to make any sense to do this."


    "Yes, at least, you know what you want and take back what you want." Grandma thought of her son-inw, and a frost condensed between her eyebrows and eyes: "your mother is too emotional, so she came to this point today. However, forget it, people have their own lives. For your mother, maybe it''s a relief."


    "You can hate him, but after all, it''s your father. You''d better leave some affection when it''s critical."


    Thin shallow smiled: "grandma, what do you think? I won''t let myself be like him. I''m a beast."


    Thest two words almost came out by biting the words. Grandma felt frightened. She moved her lower lip and wanted to say a lot, but finally turned into a sigh: "he is indeed."


    Bo Ye is two years older than Bo Qian. That is to say, at the beginning, the rtionship between the two people was still very good. At least before they broke their face, Bo Jinhua had fooled around with the little three. What''s more disgusting is that Bo Jinhua didn''t see any sign of cheating at all,

 Chapter 1329

    <h4>Chapter 1329</h4>


    For Bo Qian''s mother, as always, who would have thought that the children are two years old!


    Thin shallow smiled, his face full of sarcasm, yes, who knows, hiding from everyone, a child came out.


    "Don''t say that." Grandma handed him a note: "here are all the people who can help you. If you need it, you can contact them. They will help you without saying a word."


    "No." Thin shallow didn''t look at the note. He easily raised his head to grandma and said, "I''ll handle this by myself."


    "Really not?" Grandma looked at him curiously: "with their help, you will save a lot of trouble."


    "Really not." There was no reluctant mood on his thin face. He nced at the note and gently moved his eyes: "what you want is to take it back by yourself. This is refreshing."


    Grandma was stunned, turned and smiled gently: "what you said seems to be right."


    Shallow grace, the voice with a bit of scattered; "Don''t worry, I''m your grandson. I won''t embarrass you."


    Grandma went and pushed him away angrily: "when did grandma think you were ashamed?"


    Bo smiled and seemed to be right. When he was most embarrassed, grandma always treated him as before. No matter how bad it will be in the future.


    Noticed that grandma suddenly stared at her hand, looked down, smiled: "Oh, this." He held the ne in embarrassment and said, "you''re so enthusiastic that you scared her."


    "So." Grandma reflected and said, "no, I feel fine. Shi Nian doesn''t look so timid."


    They are passionate, energetic, unrestrained, and very gentle. They grasp the scale so urately.


    Thin shallow coughed and held the ne without talking.


    Grandma seems to see the clue. It seems that there is really something wrong. When mu Shinianes, she can probably see how satisfied they are with her granddaughter-inw.


    Grandma thought so. Looking at thin and shallow''s expression, she narrowed her eyes dangerously and asked, "what excuse did you use when I invited her home this time?"


    Grandma is worthy of grandma. She saw it at a nce. She thought deeply in her heart, took a deep breath, opened her mouth calmly and said; "Eat, want to see her, and then it''s gone. She shouldn''t know anything."


    Grandma looked at him more sharply; "Did you make a mistake? Everyone brought it here. Just tell me this?"


    Bo Qian is also very innocent. He has said so obviously. As a result, mu Shinian still doesn''t know anything.


    With such a big posture, I almost talked about my daughter-inw. As a result, and then, it was so hard.


    Thin shallow looked at grandma with a mncholy face.


    Grandma looked at her grandson silently. Finally, With a long sigh, he came out: "Bo Qian, you can''t do this. Your father''s means are a little dirty, but it''s not. You can''t even get the most basic means of picking up girls. In this way, your friends are from the Tang and Song dynasties. Isn''t he an expert? If you really can''t, go and ask him."

 Chapter 1330

    <h4>Chapter 1330</h4>


    Thin shallow moved his lower lip. It seems that he waspared with the Tang and Song Dynasties for the first time, but it''s really shocking.


    Grandma patted him on the shoulder and said with a depressed face: "tell me honestly, does she mean nothing to you? Otherwise, why have you been together for so long, and she still doesn''t recognize your identity?"


    Thin shallow struggled. Before he opened his mouth, he was pressed back by his grandmother''s hand: "forget it, I can''t count on you. I''d bettere."


    She was about to stand up.


    Thin shallow eyelids jumped and quickly held her hand: "grandma, what are you going to do?"


    Grandma has been in trouble all her life. She doesn''t feel at ease about this kind of thing. In her opinion, it''s just a matter of less identity. It''s so simple: "I''ll let her talk to you about the certificate. When the certificate is pulled, it''s easy to say anything else."


    He knows!


    Thin shallow pressed the center of his crazy eyebrows and held grandma''s hand: "grandma, calm down. When you read, you haven''t reached the legal marriage age."


    Moreover, he had a hunch that if grandma dared to do so, mu Shinian might run away the next day, the kind of scared away!


    Grandma was cold and seemed to remember it. She smashed her mouth. Finally, she looked at her thin eyes and felt more sympathy.


    "You really, you talk about you, I don''t know what to say. You''ve been under the same roof for so long, and you haven''t even taken care of her. You''re really, ouch, I''m really going to be angry with you and have a heart attack!"


    Grandma has a terrible headache. It seems that if she doesn''t take a step forward, she will really show him every minute.


    Thin shallow pressed her hand and said, "we have a good rtionship."


    "It''d better be like this!" Grandma looked thin and shallow. Ouch, she turned her head again and said, "tell me about you, tell me about you, let me tell you something."


    Thin shallow speechless, some helpless said: "just trust me again."


    "What else can I do?" Grandma sighed: "I thought my granddaughter-inw got it. I didn''t expect it."


    Thin shallow wry smile: "she is still young."


    "It''s still small." Grandma was stunned. Instead, she looked at Bo Qian seriously. Some of her scalp was numb: "what are you doing?"


    Grandma said and shook her head, "you are so different from her. Do you have amonnguage when you are together?"


    "..." Bo Qian was speechless: "don''t worry, there''s nothing at all."


    "Well, it''s good if you''re not. I think you''re so old that you''re about to go to college. Although I absolutely trust you and I think your charm is very good, people always have to face the reality. For example, you''re so old from her. Don''t neglect exercise. You should pay attention to what you should pay attention to, right? You can''t Don''t wait to graduate from college. It''s not good to be a middle-aged uncle. "


    Bo Qian had always felt that a man''s scolding and appearance were not particrly important, but he really couldn''t stand being said to be a middle-aged uncle.


    "Grandma, there is a difference of four years between us. We are only four years old."


    He had finished grade skipping before, so he was only 20 years old when he graduated. Generally speaking, he didn''t even reach the best golden age for men. Why did he reach the stage of middle-aged uncle.

 Chapter 1331

    <h4>Chapter 1331</h4>


    Grandma gave a cry and looked at him sympathetically.


    Grandma smiled innocently: "I''m not worried about you. It''s always right for you to pay a little attention."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow smiled and nodded.


    "Good, that''s decent." Grandma touched his head lovingly, and her voice was somewhat seduced: "when you marry someone home, I''ll give you a big red envelope."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How much you hate me for getting married early.


    Thin shallow pondered helplessly, "where''s my grandfather?"


    "Oh, he went fishing with someone and said he would catch a fish himself and treat his granddaughter-inw well." Grandma waved her hand and said, "he would be more depressed if he knew that you didn''t get rid of people and didn''t even get a reputation."


    "..." Bo Qian couldn''tugh or cry: "well, it''s my fault."


    But it''s not entirely her fault. It''s not a day or two. She''s also very calm.


    Grandma didn''t want to hear him make excuses. She patted him on the shoulder, stood up heavily, and took away the cake she had just brought for thin and shallow food.


    Thin and shallow: "


    Well, he really has no status in this family.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian couldn''t stand it, so she went to bed first, but she set the rm clock. When she woke up, she opened her eyes and saw several pairs of eyes looking at herself.


    She almost screamed out. Fortunately, her usual state of mind was stable, which didn''t make her look very embarrassed. However, mu Shinian still couldn''t control: "you, what are you doing?"


    She was surrounded by eight children. Everyone was staring at her with curiosity on their faces.


    Mu Shinian feels that if he is not really peaceful, they are too wonderful.


    The children sat in a circle around her. It can be seen that they didn''t seem to wake up for long. When they saw that she woke up, the two recent girls leaned directly in her arms and yawnedzily: "sister, you look good when you fall asleep."


    "It''s very nice."


    "I''ll find a girlfriend like my sister in the future!"


    "How old are you? You''re looking for a girlfriend. Aren''t you afraid of being scolded by your mother?"


    A group of children quarreled. Mu Shinian heard the sound of the child''s belly cry and said helplessly, "well, I''ll help youb your hair. It''s time to go down to dinner."


    The child let out a cry and sat down beside her.


    Ten minutester, mu Shinian took a group of children downstairs. The scene was very spectacr. She held the smallest one in her hand, pulled a smaller one, and followed six children behind her. Everyone chattered and talked endlessly.


    It seems that the whole mansion hasn''t been so lively for a long time. Grandpa saw mu Shinian for the first time, gathered together and said to Bo Qian, "you have a good eye. This girl is really Shuiling."


    Bo qianen said, "thank you."


    Grandpa red at him angrily: "what I boast is time reading, not you. What do you say? Thank you."


    "What''s different?" Bo Qian asked curiously. Anyway, mu Shinian is his.


    Grandma couldn''t see it anymore. She leaned over and said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. The little girl hasn''t recognized it at all."


    "Grandma..."


    Makeints about this kind of thing. She has been tucking up hundreds of times. Why hasn''t he finished tucking up? He is still not in the same ce with Mu Shi, but sooner orter makeints about it.

 Chapter 1332

    <h4>Chapter 1332</h4>


    Grandpa and grandma exchanged eyes and said, "why don''t we help?"


    "Stop, I really can." Thin shallow said helplessly, "really, trust me again."


    The two good people obviously don''t believe that much in this matter.


    But I have to believe that they have not intervened in the affairs of their children, and they will not intervene in the affairs of their grandchildren.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian returned, several children were reluctant to give up and held her thighs. It was useless to coax them. Finally, mu Shinian said he would take them out to yter, so he reluctantly coaxed several children.


    On the way back, she red at the people around her; "Why don''t you help me?"


    Thin shallow spread his hands and looked helpless: "how to help? They like you, so they don''t want you to go. They are all children, and I can''t use the means of intimidation."


    What he said seemed very reasonable. Mu Shinian breathed out silently. After a long time, he reacted: "well, where are we going? This is not the way back."


    Bo qianen said, "it''s still early. Go somewhere."


    Mu Shinian saw that he was mysterious and didn''t ask much. He followed him up the mountain.


    The mountain is not very high. There is a special mountain road. It''s easy to walk up. Mu Shinian followed Bo Qian. He squatted on the roadside to pick flowers and went to pick flowers.


    I don''t know what kind of flower it is. It feels very fragrant, and I don''t seem to have seen it before.


    The two men went up all the way and made a bundle. After thinking about it, mu Shinian took out a red rope from his bag, folded it in half and made do with it as a rope.


    The flower is white. No matter how stupid mu Shinian is, she can think of anything, so she didn''t say anything on the next road, and the whole process was very quiet.


    She followed Bo Qian and walked a long way. Then, in a pavilion, she saw the man Bo Qian wanted to worship.


    There are many kinds of flowers and nts around the pavilion. Moreover, it can be seen that people must be arranged to cook here.


    Mu Shinian stood quietly behind him, looked at the young face on the tombstone, and subconsciously looked at thin shallow.


    "This is my mother." Thin shallow smiled gently. His fingers gently stroked the tombstone. After wiping off the dust, he whispered, "I brought someone to see you."


    "She''s fine." I like it very much, but I haven''t established a rtionship yet, but he won''t give up easily.


    "Very clever." It doesn''t seem to be used for the right purpose. Although he is also taking an incorrect road, he still hopes that she can take a safe road. He will bear those dangerous things alone.


    But I''ll protect her.


    "Less talk."


    "Well fed."


    "I like the white haired tiger very much."


    "She will make money, although I don''t need her to make money."


    Mu Shinian stood behind him and stared at him silently. The corners of his lips pulled slightly, and the eyebrows and eyes became vivid. Those cold ice seemed to melt in an instant.


    Thin shallow as before, no matter how bad the mood is, as long as youe to see her, any mood will be calmed down.


    "Come here." Bo shallowly waved to her.


    Mu Shinian came over and looked at him curiously: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1333

    <h4>Chapter 1333</h4>


    Thin and shallow put his hand on her shoulder, pressed the man into his arms and said to his mother; "She just admires the time."


    Mu Shinian looked at the picture, was silent and asked curiously, "do you need me to say hello?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and didn''t know how to say hello.


    Bo smiled and patted her on the head: "no, I''ve already told her."


    Mu Shimian wanted to stare at him, but he still had to restrain himself in front of his mother.


    Bo qianen gave a voice, and his voice was a little hoarse: "go, it''s time to go back."


    Mu Shinian: "don''t you spend more time with her?"


    Thin shallow Leng, nothing moving.


    "I''ll wait for you over there first." Then she left.


    Thin shallow stared at her figure and remained silent for a long time. He put the flowers in front of the tombstone, his eyes fell on the picture, and a touch of bitterness came up at the corners of his mouth: "if I really did what happened to him, would you me me?"


    As the wind roared, the small white flowers were blown to the ground, driving the fragrance of the flowers to spread quickly.


    Like who''s responding.


    Thin shallow squatted down, picked up the petals that fell on the ground and threw them into the soil: "I thought for a long time and wanted to give up. However, mu Shinian said that she didn''t want to be a burden to me. I can do whatever I want without worrying too much."


    "So I still want to do that well. I want to get back those who owe you and me. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll me me."


    "But don''t worry, I''ll pay attention and won''t put myself in danger. In the past, I thought it was nothing if I was alone, even if I identally died. But now, I want to keep my life, protect her, and I''ll feel veryfortable every day with her, even if I don''t say a few words."


    "You... Will be happy for me, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat on a stone stool, holding a small white flower in his hand, gazing at the dusk in the distance.


    What does thin mother look like.


    In fact, she really wanted to tell Bo''s mother that Bo Qian is a very excellent person. He looks good and has a good future. He has not been swallowed up by those hatred she doesn''t know.


    Although he didn''t know what distortions he had experienced, he came out even under such circumstances.


    So don''t worry.


    But it seems that these words can only be said in my heart.


    Bo Qian is a good person, and his mother must be a good person. Good people have good returns, so she must know.


    Behind him came a sound of footsteps.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw Bo Qian pinning the flowers picked by the roadside on her hair.


    Mu Shi was stunned and looked at him with some confusion: "what are you doing?"


    "Good looking."


    Thin shallow looked at her, his eyes seemed to blend into the afterglow of the sunset, less usual indifference and alienation.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and touched the little white flower: "are you finished?"


    "Let''s go down the mountain."


    Thin shallow said.


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help looking back and looked at the tombstone in the distance: "your mother must treasure you very much."


    "... what my grandmother told you?" Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I guessed it myself."


    "... what do you say?"


    "You are so cold to your father. If you don''t care about her, you won''te over and be so... Sad."

 Chapter 1334

    <h4>Chapter 1334</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian began to dream again tonight.


    I probably went to see her once, so I have thoughts every day and dreams at night.


    In the dream, the woman''s figure was too clear. She looked at him gently like many times, but no matter how close he was or how he wanted to touch her, there was no way.


    He kept getting closer and she kept leaving.


    Thin shallow woke up from his sleep. He stared at his eyes and was silent for a moment before he closed his eyes heavily.


    He took a deep breath and pressed the center of his eyebrows with a headache.


    forget it.


    forget it.


    He told himself.


    Really forget it. I can''t think about it anymore.


    In retrospect, you will continue to fall into it, and then, to the point of irreparability.


    He has too many, too many things he wants to do. In the past, he almost turned himself into a devil because of hatred.


    But now, at least he can stop, which is enough. In this way, it is enough. At least, he can retain a trace of conscience.


    Thin shallow chuckled, and the corners of his lips evoked a gentle smile.


    After a few seconds, he opened the quilt and went out.


    It was early in the morning, and mu Shinian had fallen asleep. She held a book in her hand and closed her eyes. It seemed that she slept very sweet.


    Thin shallow looked at it, walked over, took the book away, and his eyes fell on the title of the book. He was stunned for two seconds before he reacted.


    Mu Shinian seemed to be disturbed, turned over, pulled up the quilt, covered his whole head, and then continued to sleep.


    Thin shallow smiled helplessly, reached out and pulled her quilt down.


    Mu Shinian frowned, but he didn''t mean to wake up. He was probably really tired.


    Thin shallow looked at the book and was silent for a long time. He sighed helplessly and said, "I''m so big."


    Will it cause antisocial personality because of theck of maternal love? He doesn''t know what''s going on in Mu Shinian''s brain circuit. It''s really novel.


    "Good night."


    Thin shallow whispered, turned and walked out.


    Strange to say, he was in a bad mood. It seemed that it would be much better. It was not only much better, but also felt that no matter how terrible the future was.


    Anyway, he is not immune to all poisons. He has a solid and reliable back road and can apany his own back road.


    ¡­¡­


    The night is still long.


    Mu Shinian got up veryte the next day. She stayed in bed for a long time. Her brain slowly turned around. Then she looked at her empty hand. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked around the house curiously. Finally, she saw it on the table.


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    She fell asleep reading a bookst night, didn''t she?


    Because the things written on it were so boring, she couldn''t help sleeping.


    Then, the book should be in her hand. Is it difficult? She was too bored and put the book back on the table?


    Or did Bo shallowe in?


    Mu Shimian shook her head and muttered that it should be impossible. Bo shallow is an honest person, so she doesn''t bother to close the door at ordinary times.


    After Mu Shimian affirmed his shallow character, Shanshan got out of bed to wash, then looked at the time and silently raised a smile.


    Good. I got up so longter than yesterday


    She''d better set an rm clock in the future. If she goes to sleep like this, she will really be a pig''s handle.


    Bo Qian has gone out and left a note.


    Mu Shinian looked at the note and the breakfast on the table.

 Chapter 1335

    <h4>Chapter 1335</h4>


    She''s really useless.


    The white tiger was full and was rolling on the ground. He rolled a few times and rolled to her feet.


    Mu Shinian said, bent down and rubbed its head: "I''ll take you out to yter, okay?"


    The white tiger whined and gently rubbed her hand.


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian smiled and went to wash his hands. After breakfast, he turned out a hat from the house and put it on the head of the white haired tiger. Then he put on the traction rope and took it out.


    When there is a white haired tiger, mu Shinian doesn''t dare to take the bus. Although she absolutely believes that the white haired tiger won''t have any action, if anyone who doesn''t have eyes sees the white haired tiger cute and has to roll it, it will be very serious.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while. He originally nned to drive there by himself, but he had to call a taxi because he didn''t think it was time for his driver''s license.


    By the time I arrived at the sanatorium, it was more than two o''clock.


    Grandma just woke up from her noon nap and saw hering. She smiled and bent her eyes: e on, why don''t you y at home on such a hot day? What are you doing here?"


    "I miss you."


    Mu Shimian took the white haired tiger and came in: "grandma, this is a shallow pet¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grandma stared at the white haired tiger in amazement. Her eyes were round. She was stunned for a long time. Then she said oh and slowly squeezed out a word: "it''s still, very cute."


    "Grandma, don''t be afraid." Mu Shinian gently opened his mouth, squatted down, patted his hand on his head twice and said, "he never bites."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Although it has long been said that shallow pets are unusual, it is still a little too much to be unusual to this point.


    Seeing with your own eyes is another matter.


    Grandma looked at mu Shinian''s absolute confidence. She was silent. She still walked over and touched the white haired tiger''s head twice.


    The white haired tiger looked up at her.


    It seems very novel.


    Grandma couldn''t helpughing and used some strength in her hand: "it''s so good. It doesn''t make any noise."


    "Also very clever."


    Mu Shinian let go of the rope and said to the white haired tiger, "sit down."


    The white haired tiger seemed to have been instructed. He flopped and sat down with two ws in front, two ws curled up behind him, and his tail swayed.


    Mu Shinian said, "stand up."


    The white haired tiger immediately stood up andnded on all fours.


    "Roll."


    The white tiger immediately rolled on the ground twice, and then rolled back.


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "grandma, you see, it understands."


    Grandma was also amused. She nodded and said, "yes, just you two freaks. Raising a pet can also develop this appearance."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "it''s just a child, not so terrible."


    Grandma smiled and said, "well, maybe only you two treat it as children."


    Mu Shi read en with a calm expression: "it''s a child."


    The white haired tiger seemed to be responding to her, whined and rubbed her proudly for two times.


    Mu Shinian rubbed its head and stopped talking.


    Grandma seemed to see what she was thinking: "tell me, what''s the matter¡°

 Chapter 1336

    <h4>Chapter 1336</h4>


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, organizednguage for a long time, and then said, "in another week or so, the results shoulde out."


    Grandma nodded: "well, I know this. What''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian got stuck again.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Grandma looked at her funny: "what''s the matter? It''s so mysterious."


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said, "I think I should do well in the HKCEE. The school here is very good, but I want to go to a better school."


    Grandma almost heard what she meant: "fool, it''s all right. I''m fine here. Besides, grandma is so old that she doesn''t know how to take care of herself?"


    Mu Shinian hesitated several times before shaking his head: "it''s not like this."


    "I mean, grandma, do you want to go to other cities with me?"


    She doesn''t want to leave grandma.


    She can rent a house outside school. Anyway, she has money and won''t have any problems at all.


    Grandma''s body is sometimes good and sometimes bad. She doesn''t worry. She puts people here alone.


    Grandma shook her head: "you go to school, I follow you to do what ah."


    "Grandma."


    "Don''t worry." Grandma touched her head and couldn''t help bouncing her forehead: "grandma will take care of herself. Otherwise, isn''t there still thin here? You don''t believe me. You should always believe thin."


    As far as she knows, she has invested a lot in this sanatorium. Many things are much better than when she first came in.


    Bo Qian has a heart for admiring the time.


    Grandma knows it, but she still doesn''t want to admire Shinian. She owes too much. Otherwise, if there is something in the future, how should she repay it?


    However, if you want to return, at least now everything is developing in a good direction.


    In this way, grandma is satisfied.


    "Don''t worry, grandma has a mobile phone. You can see me anytime you want."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip for a moment, still unwilling.


    "How old are you? Go and read a book. Do you want grandma to apany you?"


    "You''re not afraid to say it. I''m sorry."


    Mu Shinian won''t care about this.


    She has only a few lovers. If grandma was willing to go with her, she would have no hesitation.


    It''s just that grandma doesn''t want to.


    Mu Shinian obviously wrote three words on her face. Grandma was amused by her: "what do you want me to say about you? Are you angry with grandma because of this?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "that''s not what I mean."


    "Then don''t think about it." Grandma said, "girls, you should go to other ces to see and wander around. Grandma supports your decision. Besides, my daughter is so smart that she should go to the best school."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing, threw himself into Grandma''s arms and hugged her waist.


    "What a child."


    Grandma touched her head and joked: "I''m almost 18 years old. I can fall in love right away. I''m still so childish. Who will suffer you?"


    "No talk."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Grandma raised her eyebrows. If she heard it, the expression on her face should be very good-looking.


    So she suddenly wanted to have a look.


    The white haired tiger tilted his head and looked at them. Suddenly, he jumped up, squeezed on the other side of Mu Shinian, and firmly hugged grandma''s waist.

 Chapter 1337

    <h4>Chapter 1337</h4>


    Grandma was hit by it and stepped back a little.


    Mu Shinian quickly reached out and hugged her waist.


    Grandma burst outughing and looked at the white haired tiger angrily: "you''ve grown so fat. You''re good to rush over."


    Mu Shinian also stared at it.


    The white haired tiger curled up its tail innocently.


    It''s innocent, too.


    It just wants a warm hug.


    "But seriously, read, you can''t give it too much. Look, what''s it like?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the white haired tiger and resolutely chose to forget it. He opened a can for the white haired tiger in the morning, nodded and quickly got rid of the rtionship: "it has nothing to do with me. It''s thin shallow who fed it to such a big."


    Then she touched the hair on the white haired tiger, and then her expression was a little dull: "grandma, it''s not puffy, it''s really so fat."


    "When I look at it, I think it''s very edible. I usually have a big appetite."


    "Quiterge."


    Mu Shinian thought about it and said it in detail: "one meal can eat two cans, three bowls of animal food, and five or six beef sticks."


    Although grandma didn''t understand what these specifically represented, she could hear mu Shinian say that, and some speechless blinked: "this is too much to let it eat like this."


    Maybe it was a shallow pit just now, so mu Shinian suddenly found out her conscience. She coughed and said calmly, "but if it doesn''t have enough, it will lose its temper."


    Then, he ignored people and always lowered his head, as if they were talking and how stupid they were.


    Grandma frowned and underestimated it for a long time: "do you think it''s because it has too much hair, so it always feels that it''s not fat? That''s why it''s crazy to eat."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and subconsciously looked at the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger was stunned and got goose bumps all over. It stood on tiptoe and silently retreated one step, another step, another step. Finally, it was close to the corner of the wall and looked at the old and young.


    Mu Shinian said, "it seems that it is very possible."


    "Wait for Bo Qian toe back. Let Bo Qian ask someone to take it. You can''t, you girl..."


    Before he finished, mu Shinian had gone.


    The white haired tiger wanted to avoid and was stunned by mu Shinian''s eyes.


    It wants to cry and sit in ce without tears, looking at her with tearful eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian knows that mu Shinian wille to the sanatorium today.


    So I didn''t call at all. I came directly after I finished my work.


    Then, as soon as he knocked on the door, a huge thing suddenly rushed over.


    He looked down and the whole man was stupid.


    Who can tell it what this... Thing is?


    "Ow, ow, ow..."


    The white haired tiger hurriedly hopped around him, his face full of usations.


    The thin shallow lip angle was pulled down rigidly, and then he choked out a very speechless sentence: "what''s the matter with you?"


    The white haired tiger only hates that he doesn''t have a mouth, otherwise he must cry andin.


    It''s just a tiger. Why encounter this? It''s really inhuman!


    Thin shallow didn''t know what expression to put on his face. He stared at it carefully for a long time. The corners of his lips pulled twice and looked into the house.


    Mu Shinian turned his back and slowly looked at the ceiling. It seemed that there was something worth studying there.


    It''s easy to understand what''s going on.


    "... did you do it?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked, "if I said it wasn''t me, would you believe it?"

 Chapter 1338

    <h4>Chapter 1338</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at the scissors in her hand and silently picked two eyebrows. If it could be tranted, there was a paragraph clearly written on thin shallow''s face: do I look like a fool?


    Mu Shinian held the scissors and, after half a day of silence, truthfully exined.


    "I just think it looks too fat. After cutting off his hair, he may finally officially say that he is not fat, but really fat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was hard and said, "also, I cut miserably. What should I do now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian doesn''t know what to do.


    He has never met such a thing, so he really doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "... why don''t you find the master?" Mu Shinian asked tentatively, "I''ll pay for it. I''d better save it."


    Otherwise, this is really ugly and can''t see anyone.


    After taking a deep breath for a long time, he nodded stiffly: "OK."


    Grandma was watching very lively. At this time, she slowly added: "yes, when you read, don''t make trouble blindly. Look what it looks like to scare the hairy child."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at grandma incredulously and didn''t seem to understand what she was talking about.


    Grandma smiled mildly, and there was no sense of guilt in her face.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, pulled a stiff smile and said, "grandma, you... Pit me?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Grandma looked at her in surprise. Her face was full of puzzles and doubts: "what pit you, what pit I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian smiled calmly and nodded. OK, she understood everything. She really understood.


    She was bitten, bitten by grandma.


    Grandma smiled: "well, thin and shallow, take the child to cut off his hair, otherwise he may not be able to see people like this."


    The white haired tiger is about to cry.


    It just came out for a ride. How could it be like this.


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly, and his lips smiled helplessly: "go."


    "Grandma... Let''s go back first."


    The mouth of desire and anger.


    Grandma still smiled and waved.


    After going out, mu Shinian looked thin and shallow. As soon as he was about to speak, he obediently answered: "did your grandmother do it?"


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Bo Qian continued, "it won''t be your grandmother. She doesn''t have that much courage. Moreover, the hairy child will be wary of strangers. Even if you take it with you, it''s the same."


    Mu Shinian blinked: "... Oh."


    "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at the white haired tiger who was suspected to be born of a tiger. A trace of sympathy suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Indeed, it was really tragic to meet such an unreasonable Lord as mu Shinian.


    ¡­¡­


    The white haired tiger has a designer who specializes in trimming its hair. When he sees the hair on that end, the whole person runs away.


    "I went. What happened to it? Why? What did you do to it?"


    Mu Shinian looked up at the ceiling above his head and couldn''t say a word.


    The designer narrowed his eyes and looked at mu Shinian. After a long time, he squeezed out a sentence: "you look so good. How can you be so skilled... Ferocious?"


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    She thought it was easy. Who knew it would be so difficult in practice.


    Thin and shallow, with a low voice warning: "enough, trim your hair."

 Chapter 1339

    <h4>Chapter 1339</h4>


    Mu Shi thought buried even lower.


    The doctor smiled very loudly. Whileughing, he didn''t forget to deal with the things in his hand.


    The white haired tiger has been lying in bed. It shrugs and pulls its head. It seems that it may have great doubts about life.


    When the doctor saw that one of them was probably ming himself and the other was coaxing in a low voice, he said: it''s all right. The child has thick skin. It''s no big deal. It''s awkward. Two dayster, don''t take it to heart.


    The doctor couldn''t helpughing when he saw that the white haired tiger was more depressed. He touched the white haired tiger and sighed pitifully: "hairy child, your father has found your mother. You have fallen out of favor. It is estimated that you will live such a miserable life in the future. Look open. It''s no big deal. Life, isn''t so ups and downs."


    The white haired tiger still doesn''t want to talk.


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently for a long time, pretending that he didn''t hear anything.


    Thin and shallow, an eye knife was lost.


    The doctor raised the scissors, silently blocked it, worked hard and repaired the hair that had been bitten by the dog.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back. Mu Shinian is still bowing his head to repent.


    She reflected that she had to buy a few cans to coax the hairy child back. After a visual inspection, she thought it was OK to buy a truck.


    "No big deal."


    Thin light mouth: "it made a temper for two days and passed."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips. After a long time, he came out, and then continued to speak weakly: "my technology is not good. I won''t cut its hair indiscriminately next time."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Thin shallow looked at the white haired tiger curled up in the back and calmly added, "its hair grows very fast. Don''t worry."


    If you don''t say it''s okay, when you say it, you want to repent more.


    She looked at the white tiger behind her. The white tiger seemed to be aware of it. She looked up, looked at her, bowed her head and went to silently annoy.


    Mu Shinian scratched his hair and sighed out.


    Bo Qian nced at her and said slowly, "by the way, are your gradesing out soon¡°


    The topic turned a little too stiff. Mu Shinian looked up at him and seemed to be able to guess the meaning of his words. He was silent for a long time before opening his mouth: "ah, it''s fast. You can check it at noon tomorrow."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Thin shallow finished, and added a sentence; "Don''t be nervous."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She doesn''t look nervous at all.


    She also felt that Bo Qian was nervous. Otherwise, how could she suddenly ask such a strange question.


    Thin smiled and came out, with a smile between his eyebrows and eyes: "it''ste, go back early."


    Mu Shinian gave a sigh, looked at the scenery outside the window sadly, and thought about how to coax the ancestor tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Although under the pressure of thin and shallow, the white haired tiger was forced to forgive mu Shinian and didn''t dare to say anything superfluous.


    However, as soon as he walked, he immediately hid by the wall and began to pretend to be autistic.


    Mu Shinian went to sleep and had breakfast. As soon as he came out, he saw the white haired tiger curled up in the corner, looking trembling.


    Although, under the doctor''s uncanny workmanship, the shape of the white haired tiger didn''t kill Matt as much as before.

 Chapter 1340

    <h4>Chapter 1340</h4>


    But it''s not as hairy as before.


    Without the cover of hair, it finally showed its true face. It has nothing to do with puffiness. It is really fat.


    Mu Shinian frowned, thought for a while, took a can out of the cab, went to it, put the can in front of it, reached out and patted its head: "do you want to eat?"


    The white haired tiger looked at it, and its eyes lit up obviously, but the next second, it retracted again, and one tail shook around, looking innocent.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while, then went to get a can out and put it in front of it: "two are always OK. You can''t have more. If you have more, I''ll be found. Don''t say one at that time. You can''t eat cans for a while in the future."


    The white haired tiger remained unmoved.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, sat on the ground, held his chin, looked at it for a while and said, "well, if you really don''t like it, I''ll take it and throw it away. Don''t regret it."


    The white haired tiger stiffened and still didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said, "it''s still beef. I remember you like this best. It''s a pity."


    The hair of the white haired tiger will stand up.


    Mu Shinian looked at it calmly, picked up the two cans with a slight pick on the corner of his lips, and wanted to go away without looking back.


    The stiffness of the white haired tiger''s body is more obvious, and the frequency of tail shaking is higher and higher.


    Finally, at the moment of hearing the door open, it felt that a string in its head was broken. It roared, ran quickly, jumped up, took the two cans, then turned around quickly, ran to the balcony, jumped and closed the door automatically.


    Mu Shinian held her arm, leaned against the door frame, and looked at the sneaky figure outside the balcony with a smile. She smiled, walked over, opened the cab, opened a can, and then put it outside the balcony.


    The white haired tiger looked up at her.


    Mu Shinian held his arm and looked at the white haired tiger calmly. The corners of his lips raised an arc tough or not: "well, that''s it. Don''t make trouble. I know I''m wrong. I won''t make your hair next time."


    "I didn''t know my skills would be so bad. I already know myself. I''ll never use a knife on your head next time. Don''t worry."


    The white haired tiger shrunk his head and tail, popped out a head and looked at her. After two eyes, he ran over quickly with a cry. He hugged her thigh and rubbed his head against her.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, raised his hand and patted his head. His smile was very gentle: "OK, go and eat."


    The white tiger whined again and rubbed her for a few times before running over to eat the can.


    Mu Shinian smiled and muttered at the bottom of his heart that it was so easy to cheat that two cans could be bought, or was it angry at the beginning to cheat two cans to eat?


    Mu Shinian thought, and the corners of his lips slowly recalled a calm smile.


    "Well, that''s it. Don''t be angry with me anymore."


    The white haired tiger patronized and ate. He didn''t listen to what mu Shinian was talking about. He hummed and continued to eat cans.


    At ordinary times, he would give it two cans a week,

 Chapter 1341

    <h4>Chapter 1341</h4>


    You can eat three at a meal this time, and you don''t have to be responsible at all. This is heaven.


    Mu Shinian didn''t guess its ideological activities. She wanted to finish watching the second half of a film sent to her by Ye Lingst night. She just walked into the video room and opened the film. Before watching it for two minutes, the phone rang.


    When the movie was at a critical time, Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind. He took his mobile phone directly and answered it.


    "Hello."


    There was no sound on the phone.


    But a shallow breath came.


    Mu Shinian frowned, looked at the caller ID, a strange number, or foreign, she was stunned for two seconds and slowly said, "who are you?"


    No one spoke on the phone.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "if you don''t talk, I''ll hang up."


    No one answered on the phone.


    Mu Shinian hung up without saying a word.


    Then she put her cell phone aside and continued to watch the movie.


    After two minutes, the phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the same number. She didn''t think much and hung up the phone directly.


    A minuteter, the phone called again.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at it this time. He hung up the phone directly, and then pulled the phone ck.


    This time, it was quiet for ten minutes.


    When mu Shinian saw half of it, he went to make a ss of milk and came back to drink. Then the phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian calmly drank up the milk, then crossed it and answered.


    "It only takes a few seconds to ck a number."


    The implication is that if I don''t speak again, I will continue to pull ck.


    This time, there was a lowugh on the phone.


    Inexplicable familiarity.


    Mu Shinian frowned. She took a deep breath, and there was ayer of frost between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The voice of the people on the phone was still slow and unspeakable: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I can''t find you."


    Mu Shinian was almost patient in answering the question: "I don''t really want to see you."


    "You can''t say that."


    The person on the phone smiled and said, "I miss you very much."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to talk nonsense with him and said directly, "if you have something to say, I''ll hang up."


    "Come out and meet."


    Xiao Ying said calmly, "you have my man. You must give it back to me. Anyway, it''s no good for you to keep him. Moreover, you know, he''s actually very innocent."


    Mu Shinian sneered, and the tone was a bit loose; "He is not innocent."


    "Well, even if he''s not innocent, you won''t do anything if you keep him. Moreover, he knew little. It''s no use for you to keep it. It''s better to be a favor and give it to me."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "I''m afraid not."


    "Why?"


    Xiao Ying continued to ask.


    There is an attitude of never giving up without asking why.


    Mu Shinian annoys such people most.


    She smiled twice and came out with a cold tone: "he offended me. I''m not very happy, so I don''t want to return the person to you."


    "Besides, when were you so kind that you could manage such a small thing?"


    His subordinates can''t ask anything. They have basically reached a consensus with mu Shinian, and they don''t have the habit of forcing people,

 Chapter 1342

    <h4>Chapter 1342</h4>


    Therefore, the man is basically good. In addition to being looked at and no personal freedom, mu Shinian heardst time that he gained weight.


    Life is estimated to be more nourishing than before.


    However, under such circumstances, Xiao Ying wants people back.


    Or this person is too important.


    Or he suddenly became kind.


    After hearing this, Xiao Ying couldn''t helpughing.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrows indifferently and didn''t ask anything. He seemed to wonder what he wasughing at?


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help it, so he smiled. He pretended to sigh and said with emotion, "isn''t it because of you? If I wasn''t afraid of leaving a bad image in your heart, how could I care about his life or death."


    At the beginning, I thought this man had a little conscience. In this way, he was still his own illusion.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and felt cheated.


    Xiao Ying was still in that careless tone: "speaking, you should thank yourself."


    "Speak human words."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth with some exhaustion and a bit of impatience on his face: "if you don''t say anything, I''ll hang up."


    Xiao Ying sighed: "I already said. I want to see you."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    However, if you are afraid to ignore it, it is estimated that this matter will be endless again.


    "Except this?"


    Xiao Ying still smiled: "I didn''t think of anything else except this for the time being."


    This man is here to amuse her.


    Mu Shinian was about to hang up.


    Xiao Ying spoke again at the other end of the phone: "Xirong manor, remember toe to me. You shoulde as soon as possible. Otherwise, I might know what will happen."


    Mu Shinian frowned, and his face was a little angry.


    "Oh, what consequences?"


    "Nature is what you care about most."


    Xiao Ying''s tone remained unchanged, unhurried, and even very leisurely.


    What does she care about most?


    Mu Shinian frowned, but he didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Xiao Ying said, "well, there''s no time limit. I''ll wait for you."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian listened to the busy tone inside and was silent for a few seconds. He still took the tablet, clicked it and searched the information.


    Xirong manor was built by an entrepreneur andter taken over by the entrepreneur''s sessor. It has been operating well and has be a ce for high-end consumption.


    Those celebrities like to go to such ces best.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and continued to turn over the information, but after studying for a long time, he still didn''t see what came from it.


    So, what does Xiao Ying want her to do in this ce?


    Mu Shinian thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of one.


    Since Xiao Ying said, what she cares about most is


    Mu Shinian was silent for a while, took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Hello, Miss mu, what''s the matter?"


    "Keep a close watch on the vicinity of the sanatorium. Don''t let anyone suspicious get close to him. Report any situation to me at any time."


    "OK, I see."


    Hung up.


    Mu Shinian leaned back on the chair and came out with a long sigh.


    Two thirds of the movie has been going on. She can''t watch the following plots at all. What Xiao Ying said is always in her mind.

 Chapter 1343

    <h4>Chapter 1343</h4>


    Is there anything else besides this?


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and stared at the screen expressionless.


    The door was quietly pushed open.


    The white haired tiger came in and huddled at her feet as a mat for her.


    In the past, mu Shinian loved to put his feet on it. It was furry andfortable.


    Mu Shinian smiled, rubbed his head, stared at the screen, and said to himself, "what should I do now?"


    The white haired tiger scratched at her feet and couldn''t tell why.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "I''m really crazy."


    Bo Qian is disgusted with Xiao Ying, so she can''t know about it. Then she would be foolish enough to tell the little animal.


    It''s not stupid.


    Mu Shinian sighed. She picked up the fruit on the fruit te and ate it.


    The fruit was a little sour. She didn''t like it, but she swallowed it in a few bites.


    There was a pain in her mouth. She gave a cry and leaned back on the sofa.


    So what should we do at this time?


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian is working.


    He didn''t deal with a lot of bad things about his sry, so when he went to work today, he kept dealing with documents and meetings.


    After this repetition, he was in a bad mood all day.


    After seeing him, those employees of thepany were timid, afraid of what they had said inadvertently and offending such a great God as Bo shallow.


    When the phone rang, Bo Qian looked at the iing call, opened it and answered it.


    "What''s up?"


    "Hello, young master Bo."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face changed.


    When the others in the house saw him, they couldn''t help but take a breath and looked at him with some fear.


    This is, which unlucky guy has such bad luck. It''s hard to walk in the sunshine road. He has to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Thin shallow clenched his cell phone, looked at the people in the office and said coldly, "get out."


    A group of people did not dare to stay for a second and slipped out quickly.


    Thin shallow stood up, went to the bar, poured himself a ss of water, and said in a lukewarm voice, "what can I do for you?"


    Xiao Yingughed on the phone, feeling a little irritated.


    What a family.


    Otherwise, how can two people say the same thing.


    Xiao Ying smiled low. After noticing Bo Qian''s anger, he immediately changed his mouth: "Oh, nothing, young master Bo, I heard that my people are holding on to you. You see, I haven''t done anything. Why don''t you just go with the flow and return the people."


    Thin shallow drank the water slowly and smiled carelessly. It seemed that he was telling a big joke.


    Xiao Ying sighed and came out: "otherwise, young master Bo, you report a number. Believe me, I am very sincere to do this business with you. You keep that person. It''s not easy to execute because of the face of Mu Shinian, right?"


    Every word really hit the nail on her head.


    Thin shallow smile deeper.


    He smiled coldly, and his tone was full of full ridicule: "it''s really bad."


    After all, he doesn''t look at anyone''s face and has to worry about admiring the times. Some things shouldn''t be done too much.


    Otherwise, he can''t exin.


    "So, count it, young master Bo. In this way, forget it."

 Chapter 1344

    <h4>Chapter 1344</h4>


    His attitude remained unchanged on his thin face. He leaned against the bar and his voice was almost out of tune: "the person is right here. If you want, you cane and get it yourself."


    Xiao Ying''s voice also cooled down.


    "So, young master Bo, you don''t agree?"


    Bo Qian didn''t even want to answer.


    Even, I want to hang up.


    Xiao Ying''s voice was a little funny. He smiled. His voice was very loose: "young master Bo, if you don''t agree, the consequences will be very serious."


    Thin shallow still didn''t answer.


    Hang up the phone directly and decisively.


    The mobile phone rang again. Without saying a word, Bo Qian hung up the phone directly.


    Then he pulled that number to the cklist.


    The world is finally quiet.


    Thin and shallow stared at the number without expression.


    Xiao Ying... What''s the rtionship between such a dangerous man and mu Shinian?


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t think that Xiao Ying would be so bored that he didn''t do serious things and had to pester a high school student. This kind of thing is too out of tune.


    Thin and shallow frowned expressionless, and couldn''t help thinking in a moreplex direction.


    He didn''t doubt that the two people had known each other before, and they were still the kind of intersection of life and death. Otherwise, why did he always feel that mu Shinian always tolerated Xiao Ying at some time.


    I wonder if there was any holiday between the two people before.


    Moreover, it''s still the kind of people who are sorry for others.


    Thin and shallow leaned against the table and looked coldly at the scenery downstairs.


    There are many rumors about Xiao Ying.


    One of the most famous is that Xiao Ying was blown up a whole film and television base at the beginning, and there were still no casualties. There are generally two guesses about this kind of thing. One is that all the people in the base betrayed, and the other is that someone can really withdraw all the people in the base without disturbing anyone.


    Thin sighed and stared at the passing cars, with an unspeakable sense ofplexity between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Mu Shinian... How to do it.


    Then we canpletely disconnect the two people and never contact again from now on.


    Thin shallow gripped the mobile phone, some couldn''t calm down, grabbed the car key and went directly to the underground garage.


    ¡­¡­


    His men seriously doubt that they really live a pig life.


    He stayed in the hospital for a period of time and felt his weight rise, which was very terrible.


    When Bo Qian went, he was eating fruit. When he saw Bo Qianing in, he was almost choked by the grape kernel.


    "You, why are you here again?"


    Thin and shallow looked at him indifferently, and his sight was as cold as a de.


    He looked at his men and put a cruel arc on his lips: "where is he?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Again.


    My men just want to roll their eyes. If you can.


    Thin shallow raised his hand, closed the door, went to the table and leaned on it: "you should know something, except the address that was evacuated long ago."


    The men are not curious. They will withdraw early.


    So there was no curiosity on his face.


    However, after the reaction, he pretended to know nothing or even surprised: "what are you talking about? How is it possible that the person is gone?"


    Thin shallow watched him act. He didn''t even bother to pick his eyebrows again this time.


    "You must know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was right.


    But he can''t say.


    No matter what price you pay, you can''t say.


    If he can even say this, what kind of man will he be.


    Such a little professional ethics is still necessary.

 Chapter 1345

    <h4>Chapter 1345</h4>


    His men painted out rows of barrages.


    Thin shallow still looked calm. He pulled at the corners of his lips, and his attitude was still lukewarm: "my patience is not very good suddenly. If you have to continue to hide, it''s not impossible. Just, my patience is limited. If you don''t say it by twelve o''clock today, I''ll make some means."


    Thin shallow finish saying, also don''t continue to ask him what, put down a new mobile phone, face expressionless turned out of the door.


    His men were stunned for a long time before they suddenly reacted.


    "No, you..."


    The door was closed before he finished speaking.


    When his men realized the danger, he took a deep breath and hurried out. As a result, he was stopped as soon as he got to the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguard outside the door stared at him seriously: "you can''t go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You can still go out to y yesterday. You run around upstairs and downstairs. As a result, you can''t even get out of the door.


    This is a little too much.


    But his men didn''t dare to say a superfluous word. After a smile, he closed the door expressionless.


    "Hoo!"


    The man took a deep breath. After two or three rounds of anxious rotation in the house, he sat back on the bed. He picked up his cell phone and watched it for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help but pick up his cell phone and make a call out.


    It''s connected over there soon.


    And I''m not surprised at all.


    "What''s the matter? They''re going to move you?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, my men were about to cry.


    "Boss, Bo Qian was very normal before. He didn''t say he would do it to me. Why did he suddenly ask me to tell you your whereabouts today? After that, he said if I didn''t say it, he would do it to me."


    His voice was hoarse and scared: "then, then? Boss, what should I do? I think Bo Qian was stimted by something. He really knows how to do it."


    Xiao Ying is still calm on the phone.


    "Just say what they want you to do."


    My men are running away.


    "What do you say? How can you say it? If you say it, it doesn''t mean something will happen."


    "Shall I, or shall I try to escape?"


    Xiao Yingen said, and then asked inexplicably, "do you think you can escape?"


    His men were silent. Finally, they were about to cry.


    "No, the guard is so strict. There are people at the door and under the window."


    "In the hospital, they reced their own people to monitor, so, so..."


    It''s hard to fly.


    "I see. Is thin shallow really here this time?"


    My men are about to cry.


    He struggled and said weakly, "so, so, what''s going on? Boss, did you do something to annoy Bo shallow?"


    Xiao Ying was silent. She gave a slow grace and said, "you guessed right. I really annoyed people. Moreover, he probably wants to kill me now."


    His men were ready to cry.


    I almost want to beat the ground.


    So, boss, your men are still in thin hands. Can''t you be calm.


    If you have to provoke people like this, don''t you have to kill me?

 Chapter 1346

    <h4>Chapter 1346</h4>


    There was a bitter expression on his face: "the boss, I..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out today."


    Xiao Ying said that and hung up the phone.


    After a painful struggle, he put the mobile phone back in ce, and then came out with a long sigh: "I''m so depressed."


    How could he be so unscrupulous? He always meets people who are specially pitching people.


    The future is really worrying.


    The door was opened again.


    His men fiercely stood up from the bed, looked defensive and watched the bodyguarde in with a clock, then put it on the table and pressed the countdown.


    At that time, the whole man trembled.


    what the hell!


    I remind of it.


    In one day''s time, if you don''t say it, Bo shallow is estimated to have to do it.


    His hand covered his forehead and looked depressed.


    It''s a big game now. How will it end then?


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying has recently fallen in love with LEGO. A pile of small parts have been put together for a long time, but she can''t put together aplete shape.


    But he still yed very attentively. He sat on the sofa for more than an hour without even blinking his eyebrows.


    The woman came in, put the dinner on the table, nced at the LEGO that hadn''t been spelled, and sipped her lower lip silently: "I can''t see. You''re very patient."


    Xiao Ying didn''t lift his head: "didn''t you go out to work? Why did youe back?"


    "It''s not thatplicated. It''s been handled." The woman picked up a few pieces that fell on the ground and put them back on the table. She looked at the pile of things with a headache and said, "I just heard that you''re going out."


    Xiao Yingen said, but still didn''t look up: "I left in the afternoon and went to save people."


    "Is it as easy as you say?" The woman asked coldly, mixed with a trace of unspeakable ridicule: "after all, that ce is a thin and shallow ce. You run wild in other people''s ces. After all, you want others to be safe? Don''t be careless. Instead of saving people, you go in."


    The woman looked at him and sighed, "let''s take a long view of this matter."


    "No, I''ll go straight." What Xiao Ying said was not in a hurry; "Don''t worry. I''ll go there myself and promise nothing will happen."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When he said that, women felt even more uneasy.


    She sighed and said, "all right, I''ll go there myself."


    "You just came back. Don''t you rest?" Xiao Ying asked curiously, "don''te out and say that I''m the boss. I don''t care for my subordinates at all."


    The woman was amused by his words.


    "It''s strange that you can be considerate."


    "Well, as a wage earner, I''d better follow. If you identally take yourself off, it will really make a big deal."


    Xiao Ying smiled: "well, it''s difficult for you. I''ll give you a raise next month."


    The woman secretly rolled her eyes while he didn''t see it, and then pointed out the sry, which was not enough for her one-day expenses and sry. She really took this sentence as a holy decree.


    "Set out in the afternoon. I''ll get ready."


    "OK."


    Xiao Ying has a great attitude.


    The woman sighed again and left full of worry.


    Outside the door, a man was lying on the door eavesdropping.


    Seeing hering out, she was scared and hurried to run away.


    "What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 1347

    <h4>Chapter 1347</h4>


    Xiao zhuoyao was stunned. He was forced to stop, turned around and looked at the woman awkwardly: "I, I''m just, just passing by."


    "Passing by, do you still use it to eavesdrop here?" The woman didn''t intend to let go of her meaning. She sighed and said, "you don''t have to take care of his affairs too much. Otherwise, things won''t be easy to deal with."


    "... I just want to help him."


    Xiao zhuoyao bowed his head and was embarrassed on his white face.


    "Since I was a child, he didn''t let me touch those dangerous things, don''t let me show up, and don''t let me intervene in many dangerous businesses. However, I really want to help him. I don''t want to be a waste all the time."


    The woman looked at her quietly, but shook her head: "it''s a very happy thing not to be stained with blood. You should be satisfied."


    Xiao zhuoyao stared round: "I want to be like him, too?"


    "It''s not easy for him to go this way." The woman patted her on the shoulder and knew that the girl''s family was very worried. Therefore, she didn''t directly break through it. She just exined to her the interests: "he never let you touch these things because it''s too dirty. You can live a simple and clean life, which is the greatest reward for him."


    "But then I''m not from the same world as him." Xiao zhuoyao opened his mouth nervously, with some nervousness on his face: "I don''t want tog behind him too much! Even if it''s only a little, I also want to be closer to him."


    "I know."


    The woman looked at her painfully, picked the corner of her lips and said slowly, "do you like him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao zhuoyao''s face turned white. The next second, it turned red again. The whole person became pinched: "no, I..."


    "It''s okay to like it." The woman smiled and said, "he is really a good man."


    Xiao zhuoyao smiled bitterly; "But he doesn''t like me."


    "Too weak, too ordinary, nothing can help him."


    "How." The woman said, "you should be a very special existence to him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao zhuoyao seemed to understand what he meant. After being cold, he smiled and joked: "I''m not. I''m him. He saved the man easily. He had to raise him because of some responsibilities."


    "You''re his family."


    The woman seems to understand her words: "no matter what happens in the future, you are his family."


    "Just, if you can, don''t cause him too much trouble. Your safety is the bestfort for him."


    "In addition to love, there are family ties between you, which is more important."


    "..." but she doesn''t want family affection. What she wants is love.


    Xiao zhuoyao was silent, and a puzzled emotion crossed his face. For a long time, he barely suppressed it.


    "You''ll probably figure it outter."


    The woman raised her hand, patted her head and walked away slowly.


    Xiao zhuoyao looked at her and was silent for a long time before he asked low, "do you like him, too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman didn''t answer, "I don''t like it."


    "Really don''t like it?"


    Xiao Zhuo Yao caught up with him for two steps and asked him uneasily, "you like him too. That''s why you work so hard for him. No matter what he says or wants to do, you will do it for him. Several times, I know that you are hurt, but you hide it from him."

 Chapter 1348

    <h4>Chapter 1348</h4>


    The woman finally turned around, looked at her gently and shook her head: "how can I say this? I''m his subordinate. Isn''t it a matter of course to help him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao zhuoyao asked uneasily, "is it just this reason?"


    The woman smiled and didn''t say yes or no. her face looked very calm.


    Xiao zhuoyao wanted to see a clue from her face, but he didn''t see anything.


    Women are still the same as usual, very calm.


    Xiao zhuoyao felt a little relieved for some reason.


    In her eyes, the woman is still the same as before. She doesn''t seem to treat Xiao Ying too special.


    It seems that they really keep up with their subordinates.


    Xiao zhuoyao''s every move fell into the woman''s eyes. The woman''s lips were hooked, and there was no difference.


    "Well, I''ll go back first."


    Xiao zhuoyao nodded dully. His eyes closely followed her to leave. In turn, his eyes fell back to the house.


    She clenched her fist tightly, and a touch of uneasiness gradually appeared in the depths of her pupils.


    She can''t go on like this. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the distance between her and Xiao Ying will be farther and farther over time.


    Xiao zhuoyao looked at someone going in. She took a quick step and stopped him.


    The visitor was stunned. Seeing that it was her, he smiled: "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    Xiao zhuoyao bit his lip and said, "will he go outter?"


    Although his subordinates were curious about where Xiao zhuoyao knew the news, they answered honestly: "yes, on the ne in the afternoon, why do you ask?"


    Xiao zhuoyao was stunned and forced out a smile: "no, I asked casually."


    "Oh." The man said, "then I''ll go first? The young master has something to do with me."


    Xiao zhuoyao nodded and stared at the room with disappointed eyes, as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was originally reading a novel.


    As a result, he fell asleep on the table.


    Vaguely, she was awakened by the phone.


    Mu Shinian was immersed in her sleep. She was startled by the mobile phone ring. She woke up suddenly, stared at the mobile phone, looked at it for a while, and then reacted.


    She yawned, picked up her cell phone, looked at the strange call, crossed it and answered it.


    "Say."


    "You know it''s me?"


    Xiao Ying asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian gave a hoarse voice, and his tone was cold and almost frozen: "say something quickly."


    "Tut." Xiao Ying sighed: "don''t you want to know where I am?"


    Mu Shinian was expressionless and didn''t want to know what he was thinking.


    "It''s all right. I''ll hang up first."


    "I''m going to X city. I''m on my way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a silence on the phone.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and opened word by word: "don''te, go back and take it."


    "Don''t you wonder what I''m going to do?"


    Xiao Ying asked with a smile.


    Mu Shinian was toozy to answer him. She raised her hand and hung up the phone directly. Then, she looked at the weather outside. It was cloudy and raining.


    Mu Shinian got up from the ground and went to close the windows in the house. Some rain spilled in and umted ayer of water on the ground. She went to get a mop and dragged the ground dry. Then, she looked at the time and estimated whether to buy some vegetables back so that Bo shallow could cook.

 Chapter 1349

    <h4>Chapter 1349</h4>


    As a result, as soon as the idea came into being, a thin phone came.


    Mu Shinian heard the phone ring, ran back to the bedroom from the living room, picked up his cell phone and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Come out for dinner in the evening."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. Some didn''t want to go out very much.


    "I have a dinner tonight. In the Xiting Hotel, their chef has just cooked some Sichuan dishes recently. You like them very much."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes lit up when he heard Sichuan food.


    "Are youing? I''ll send someone to pick you up?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi myself."


    When mu Shinian had something to eat, he came to the spirit in an instant.


    "It''s not safe on rainy days." Bo Qian said on the phone, "I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Mu Shinian looked at the increasingly gloomy sky outside and estimated that the rain would be heavier and heavier.


    She breathed out and promised, "OK."


    The phone was hung up.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and went to take out the can and put it on the te: "I''m going out tonight. Go to bed after dinner."


    Mu Shinian said to the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger seemed to understand. He shrugged his head and looked at her unhappily.


    "You are good."


    Mu Shinian touched his head and promised to take him down for a walk yesterday


    This meeting, but I have to break the appointment again.


    Mu Shinian pinched his ears and said, "well, when Ie back, I''ll bring you something delicious, okay?"


    The white haired tiger lowered his head and sniffed on the can twice before he was a little happier.


    "Watch the door."


    When mu Shinian finished, he stood up, changed his clothes, and waited for the driver to pick him up.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying is in a private ne.


    The ne had taken off for some time. He looked at the empty number on the screen and couldn''t helpughing: "she is really."


    "With all due respect, you can constitute sexual harassment." The woman turned a magazine aside, smelled the speech and took over the words faintly.


    Xiao Ying smiled: "this is just a greeting."


    The woman shook her head as if she thought he was hopeless.


    "You don''t want to save your men at all. Otherwise, youe to save people and say hello in advance to let them be on guard."


    Xiao Ying raised an eyebrow on one side: "I call it abiding by the rules of the Jianghu. Otherwise, if I sneak attack while they don''t pay attention, it''s a little immoral."


    The woman was shocked by his facies and silently gave up two thumbs: "you, powerful..."


    Xiao Ying saw that she finally had nothing to say, raised a proud smile, and then continued to make a phone call.


    immature.


    Women speechless makeints about two voices.


    She looked out at the sky and always felt that a storm wasing.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Shi read it, he came out to pick it up.


    He seems to have dinner, so he dresses formally.


    Mu Shinian is usually at home and is used to seeing him wearing casual clothes. Suddenly, she is wearing a formal dress and the whole person is at a loss.


    Well, it''s high.


    And handsome.


    This figure seems to be the golden ratio in Ye Ling''s mouth, right?


    Mu Shinian thought so, and his eyes suddenly couldn''t open.


    Thin shallow was a little ufortable when she saw it.


    He averted his face, coughed and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian is also a real person.


    She said well, nced around him and said frankly, "you look really good today."

 Chapter 1350

    <h4>Chapter 1350</h4>


    It''s not that I haven''t been praised for being so beautiful.


    But when he was admired for the first time, his face was a little hot.


    Mu Shinian looked at his face turning red curiously, raised his hand in shock, pointed to his face and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Do you have a fever?"


    Even my ears are red.


    Seeing this, the driver couldn''t helpughing secretly.


    Mu Shinian''s EQ is really popr sometimes.


    So straightforward, the key is so innocent.


    Even if it''s shallow, I guess I can''t refuse it.


    Thin shallow coughed again and said, "nothing, I''m not sick, just a little hot."


    "... oh."


    It''s raining outside.


    The key is that the temperature is still falling so terrible.


    He feels hot.


    Mu Shinian still feels shallow and sick.


    "Go in and have dinner."


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.


    If Mu Shinian looked at it again, he would really blush and his heart beat faster.


    I can''t stand being stared at by such a pair of straight eyes.


    Mu Shinian nodded and followed Bo Qian to a separate box.


    She stopped at the door, curious for a few seconds, or walked in.


    As a result, just two steps, he was caught by thin shallow.


    Mu Shinian stopped and looked at him curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s boring to talk about business." Thin shallow raised his hand and pinched the center of his eyebrows twice: "I don''t think you want to stay there very much."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian always thinks something is wrong.


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand held by him and looked at him curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "No."


    Bo qiansong opened his hand and watched her go in. Suddenly, he was afraid that mu Shinian would misunderstand something, or think about something


    "I......" it was the first time Bo Qian fell into such an embarrassing dilemma. He tangled for a long time and looked puzzled at mu Shinian. After being embarrassed for a while, he said: "Mu Shinian, I don''t take you to see those people, just..."


    "I know."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t quite understand what Bo shallow is struggling with.


    Are men''s minds soplicated?


    Bo Qian casually put her documents valued at hundreds of billions in front of her. She asionally nced curiously. If she leaked a little, she would be carefree for the rest of her life.


    If you don''t even care about this, you''ll be afraid of her meeting any partners.


    Thin shallow see she didn''t think, just a little relieved.


    "If only you weren''t angry."


    "Well, go quickly."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the steaming dishes on the table: "my meal is going to be cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow Leng, couldn''t helpughing. He raised his hand and bounced her head twice: "OK, go and eat."


    Mu Shinian smiled at him: "well, go and be busy."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and pulled the door for her: "if you want something else, find the waiter."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked at the food on that table and his stomach began to coo.


    So many, she can''t eat all by herself. Where else does she need.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian has been out for a long time.


    Once back, the others in the box couldn''t helpughing.


    "Young master Bo went out this time. It''s someone who caught his soul."


    "Yes, young master Bo, you didn''t like any of the many youngdies you ordered just now. I''m really curious. Young master Bo, who would you like?"

 Chapter 1351

    <h4>Chapter 1351</h4>


    "Young master Bo, don''t hide like that. Bring it out, too. Let''s have a look."


    Thin shallow opened his chair and sat down. He picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. He picked up his lower lip with a smile. The whole person looked a little cold: "what did you talk about just now?"


    The people who wereughing stopped.


    Knowing that Bo Qian was angry, a group of people couldn''t help changing their words and began to talk about business.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s raining hard, hard.


    Even, it began to thunder.


    After dinner, mu Shinian yed games in the box, then looked at the time and couldn''t help going out.


    The thin and shallow box is not difficult to find.


    Where he is, he must go to the most expensive box.


    Therefore, mu Shinian inquired a little and went directly to the box.


    There was no one in the box.


    Mu Shinian stood at the door and asked the waiter; "Where are they?"


    The waiter looked into the box and truthfully replied, "they dispersed as early as half an hour ago. It seems that they have all left."


    Frown at the moment.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Shimian frowned, picked up his mobile phone, pressed the thin number, and after dialing out, it showed that he had been connected, but no one picked it up.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to answer.


    She was silent for a while and asked, "is the monitoring here all-round?"


    "Yes, except for the bathroom in the box room, there is no dead corner in other ces as long as it is in this hotel."


    Mu Shinian understood.


    Without saying a word, she went straight to the monitoring room.


    The waiter came back and quickly reached out to stop her: "what are you doing? Where are you going?"


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hand and said, "go away."


    "No, you can''t go here."


    The waiter looked embarrassed and wanted to stop her knot. As a result, he looked back and looked into a pair of gloomy eyes.


    She was so frightened that she was stunned.


    When he came back, mu Shinian had left.


    Bo qian can''t leave her here alone. Even if she has to leave, she will call her in advance. She will never do this.


    Mu Shinian was so worried that he found the monitoring room and went straight in.


    "What are you doing?"


    The security guard in the monitoring room noticed something strange and stood up in panic. As soon as she was about to start, mu Shinian took the lead. She didn''t say anything. She went straight over, grabbed people''s wrists and folded them hard.


    More than a dozen people in the monitoring room were knocked down by her in just two minutes.


    Mu Shinian locked the door, and ten fingers operated quickly on the keyboard.


    After only a minute, a thin video was called up.


    From the box to her box, she was taken away by a group of people and got on the elevator.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and almost smashed theputer screen with his fist.


    Outside, someone is knocking at the door.


    The sound was banging, as if the door would break in at any time.


    Mu Shinian looked around and couldn''t find a weapon to take advantage of. She squeezed her sore eyebrows heavily, took out her mobile phone and pressed a number: "Xiaohei, where is your nearest person?"


    "... someone in X city took a taskst time, but it hasn''t beenpleted yet. Please report a position and I''ll ask them to rush there as soon as possible."


    The door was about to be knocked open.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said, "Xiting Hotel,e right away, top floor, 3302 private rooms, save thin shallow."


    The door cracked open.


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and sneered: "I see you''re really looking for death!"

 Chapter 1352

    <h4>Chapter 1352</h4>


    She hasn''t been so angry for a long time.


    Few people can offend her.


    I just didn''t expect that someone really didn''t know what to do and forced her to the extreme.


    The bodyguards were startled when they saw her.


    Mu Shinian is only 1.65 meters tall. She is very young and looks like a student. However, her temperament is too cold, so that many times, everyone doesn''t dare to approach her.


    At first nce, those people were frightened by such a cold man.


    I don''t know who scolded, saying that she was only one person and didn''t have to be afraid at all.


    Those people rushed over.


    Mu Shinian sneered, threw two words and tried to die. Then she rushed over.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the visitor''s wrist and pulled it fiercely.


    "Ah!"


    Someone screamed, covered his wrist in pain and convulsed on the ground.


    When the people around saw it, they picked twice fiercely, and were frightened by the killing intention blooming on mu Shinian.


    However, the next second, they rushed over.


    Mu Shinian sneered and raised his head slightly, looking cold and about to freeze.


    "I don''t have much patience to spend with you now. If you have toe and participate, don''t me me."


    Those who had already made red eyes rushed over without taking this sentence to heart.


    Mu Shinian kicks away the people around him. The next second, he catches the fisting back from the left and kicks the sneaking attacker away.


    She did it quickly and without even hesitation.


    More than a dozen people were ruthless. If they hadn''t left some sense, they would have died long ago.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and waved his sore hand. Just about to go out, a group of people broke in again.


    Seeing mu Shinian, I was stunned.


    Mu Shinian was also stunned.


    The next second, anger flew out.


    "I asked you to go up and find someone. Who told you toe here?"


    Those people dare not say anything.


    How about thin and shallow? In fact, it is not particrly important for them.


    All they want to control is the safety of the moment.


    Therefore, at this time, it must be the first time to confirm mu Shinian''s safety. When she asked, a group of people were a little silly.


    Another group of people broke in.


    The scene suddenly became a mess.


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    "Fix them!"


    "Yes!"


    It''s estimated that those men haven''t seen mu Shinian look so cruel for a long time. Their whole body is full of murderous spirit, so they are a little scared.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and walked directly in the direction of the elevator.


    Someone saw it and wanted to rush over.


    Mu Shinian didn''t lift his eyes. He held the visitor''s wrist directly, and then kicked it hard.


    With a bang, he fell directly on the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of men stared round, and the next second, the momentum became more ferocious.


    Outside the elevator, there were all kinds of screams.


    Mu Shinian looked up and stared at the rising numbers on the elevator. His heart jumped faster and faster.


    Bo Qian, you must not have an ident!


    If something happens to you, I will definitely


    The elevator opened with a jingle.


    Mu Shinian took a breath out. Then he summoned up his courage and walked out with a cold face.


    Outside the corridor, it was quiet.

 Chapter 1353

    <h4>Chapter 1353</h4>


    There is only one private room on the top floor.


    The price is very expensive.


    And it is not open to the outside world.


    Mu Shinian frowned and entered the password. The door didn''t open, indicating that the password was entered incorrectly. There were still two opportunities.


    Mu Shinian''s head suddenly grew big.


    Decryption is not a big problem.


    Just give her aputer and it will be solved soon.


    But this time, where can she get theputer?


    Mu Shinian was anxious and silent. She stared at the door. After a few minutes, without saying a word, she directly put the potted nts on the table next to the elevator on the ground. Then, she picked up the table legs and mmed them on the door.


    Bang, the sound is very loud.


    I felt the whole ground vibrate.


    Mu Shinian didn''t blink. He aimed at a ce and crashed down.


    Then the men who came saw it, stunned for a few seconds and said, "I''ll find the manager."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak, but hit harder and harder.


    Wood chips exploded and cut a wound on her wrist.


    His back was cold and his whole body was covered with goose bumps.


    He had a hunch that if something happened to Bo Qian today, many people here would suffer.


    Mu Shinian''s mind is nk.


    The only idea is to break the door open.


    Whatever you do.


    ¡­¡­


    in the house.


    Light sleepy.


    He remembered that he drank a little wine, only a few mouthfuls, and then all his senses seemed to be disappearing.


    He wanted to recognize something, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    Then his consciousness gradually disappeared.


    When he woke up again, he felt someone taking off his clothes in his confusion.


    The button on the shirt was unbuttoned.


    One by one.


    asionally, a warm fingertip crossed his skin.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    Thin shallow frowned, fiercely opened his eyes and held the visitor''s wrist.


    "Ah!"


    The woman screamed. The next second, she looked at the man angrily: "what are you doing, young master Bo, you scared me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow, his face is ck.


    He struggled to sit up and looked at her with a gloomy face: "who are you?"


    Thin shallow wanted to sit up. As a result, his hand softened and fell back.


    The bed was soft, and his strength was disappearing little by little.


    Thin shallow suddenly realized something and his face became ugly.


    "You drugged?"


    The woman was startled by his roar. Her face was a little white. She bit her teeth and said, "no, no, it''s not me."


    How dare she be so brave.


    Thin and shallow frown.


    He got it.


    Those people must be smart again!


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and struggled to sit up to leave here.


    As a result, as soon as her foot touched the ground, the woman trembled and pasted it.


    "Bo Shao, where are you going?"


    "Let go!"


    His face was thin and gloomy, and he threw his hand away.


    As a result, his strength was soft and not aggressive at all.


    After the woman was thrown away, she pasted it again, unwilling to paste it on him, and her hands touched him; "Young master Bo, you are so fierce. Why do you do this to others? I like you very much. Why don''t you let me apany you well?"


    Thin and shallow, close your eyes.


    A thin sweat floated on his forehead.


    His lips kept moving.


    Spit out some vague words.

 Chapter 1354

    <h4>Chapter 1354</h4>


    The original deep and clear eyes became gloomy and terrible in the blink of an eye.


    There seems to be a pool of blood, a lot, a lot of blood, deep and terrible, almost ck.


    The woman didn''t expect anything wrong. She grabbed him and refused to let go.


    That''s thin.


    As long as she can climb up to him, her future will be really bright.


    The woman bit her teeth, bravely put her hand deep into his clothes and touched his skin, trying to arouse his hidden desire in his body.


    However, his skin is very cold.


    Very ice, very stiff.


    The woman was stunned and inexplicably scared.


    Thin shallow held his fist in a low, gloomy voice: "loosen."


    Sen''s cold tone startled people.


    The woman shivered. The next second, she was cruel and touched him directly: "I''m not loose, young master Bo, you also want, don''t you, I..."


    "Get out, or you''ll... Die."


    Thin and shallow slowly squeezed out a word.


    The woman blinked and hesitated for a second, but she still didn''t want to loosen it.


    Then, the next moment.


    Her hand was caught hard.


    Thin shallow suddenly turned around and stared at him with cold eyes. His face was like ayer of Frost: "then you are dead."


    Thest few words were hoarse and almost out of shape.


    The woman was stunned. Before she came back, she was strangled by someone and pressed on the carpet.


    "Ah!"


    The woman screamed, her voice sharp and twisted.


    The thin and shallow eyes are terrible, the facial nerves are tangled and twisted into a ball, the green tendons on the neck protrude one by one, and every inch of the nerves on the body seem to be in a state of about to burst.


    Only then did the woman realize the danger.


    However, it is toote.


    She was about to cry for help when a fist fell down.


    Her cheek was deeply concave, and one of her teeth was knocked out.


    Thin shallow was like killing red eyes. He half knelt on the ground, pinched the man''s neck with one hand and clenched his fist with the other hand, and hit him hard on the face.


    It''s harder than it is.


    Inside, there was only a dull sound.


    And the faint screams of women.


    The door cracked open.


    Nobody noticed.


    The woman has been beaten and fainted.


    Her lips were full of blood, which sshed out, some on her thin face.


    It looks gloomy and terrible.


    Like a vampire from afar, there is an unspeakable strange feeling all over his body.


    His men were startled by the scene in the house. He subconsciously looked at mu Shinian.


    Just about to open his mouth, mu Shinian had thrown the table to thin shallow. Then he walked quickly and grabbed thin shallow''s wrist: "enough, she''ll die!"


    If we continue to fight like this, really, we will die sooner orter.


    Thin and shallow turned his head, and his blood stained face was cold.


    No trace of temperature.


    Even if it is mu Shinian, some are frightened.


    She took a deep breath and firmly held the wrist: "calm down!"


    Bo Qian hasn''t been ill for a long time.


    For such a long time, like normal people, he almost forgot about Mu Shinian. In fact, Bo Qian is sick, and the trigger mechanism is uncertain.


    Shallow threw her hand away.

 Chapter 1355

    <h4>Chapter 1355</h4>


    Even if Mu Shinian was on guard, he dumped him and almost fell.


    Seeing this, his men hurried over and held her: "Miss mu."


    "You, help."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sore wrist twice, took a deep breath and said, "take people to the hospital."


    His subordinates looked at Bo Qian''s impending appearance, and some couldn''t be sure: "are you sure, young master Bo will let people go?"


    Shallow and shallow, there is an impulse to kill people.


    Moreover, the woman was beaten like this with her bare hands... A woman, thin and shallow, showed that he really had no reason.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "I''ll do it."


    With that, she suddenly took a hand, grabbed the thin wrist, forcibly pulled the person up from the ground, and then, out of guard, pressed the person on the carpet.


    His subordinates were stunned and forgot what they were going to do for a while.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian pressed his thin wrist, looked back and looked at his hands, who were stunned in situ. He was so angry that he almost broke his teeth.


    His men came back, ran fiercely, picked up the woman who had fainted, and hurriedly carried the man out.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief. Just about to speak, the man on his body suddenly turned around and escaped from her hand. Then he turned his hand and pressed her under his body.


    The Bow Valley knot on mu Shinian''s back smashed on her back. It hurt so much that she could hardly breathe.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth, took a breath and stared at Bo Qian: "Bo Qian! Calm down!"


    His hands were pressed to the ground.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t exert himself.


    She struggled twice and couldn''t open it. She couldn''t help feeling a burst of irritability.


    Damn it, if she knew who gave thin shallow the messy medicine, she would beat people to death!


    Mu Shinian gasped for breath. With a sudden force on his left wrist, he escaped from thin and shallow hand, pressed his shoulder, and his left foot secretly used some strength to escape from thin and shallow body.


    Mu Shinian took two breaths and looked at the man who was slowly turning around. A cold sweat burst out on his forehead.


    What should I do?


    How did she solve itst time?


    However, she didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian breathed out. After sweeping around the house, his mind was in a mess. He couldn''t think of any ideas at all.


    Thin shallow suddenly rushed over.


    Mu Shinian frowned, dodged in time, pressed his wrist with one hand, and wanted to imprison people again.


    As a result, this time, thin shallow''s reaction was one step faster than her.


    Mu Shinian grabs an empty and frets his teeth.


    In contrast, thin shallow seems to be in a worse mood than her.


    In a trance, mu Shinian thought of a crazy but effective idea.


    "You know what? I can actually y."


    "In the beginning, I learned fighting."


    Thin and shallow looked at her as if she were looking at a stranger.


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips were lifted slightly, and ayer of frost could not be dispersed.


    "Young master Bo, let you see it today."


    The voice fell and Bo Qian rushed over.


    Like a machine without feelings, he only knows to fight to death, and he doesn''t know anything about the rest.


    Mu Shinian dodges and attacks.


    But every time she avoided the key.

 Chapter 1356

    <h4>Chapter 1356</h4>


    Bang!


    Again.


    She was pinched by thin shallow''s neck and pressed against the wall.


    Mu Shi reads a flower in front of him and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "Oh!"


    Thin and shallow can''t detect anything.


    The hand was like an iron block, clenching her neck tightly, as if it would be broken at any time.


    Mu Shinian frowned and held his wrist with one hand, trying to pull him away.


    However, it is of little use.


    Thin and shallow strength is great.


    Especially when out of control, I don''t know the importance.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and looked at him: "loosen it!"


    Her voice was also clearly angry.


    If Bo Qian was in a normal state, mu Shinian vowed that he would pick up a book and smash it at his forehead!


    But at this meeting, like a child who only knows fighting, he doesn''t make any sense.


    My men have sent people away. When I came up to see them, I was shocked. I picked up a vase and was about to hit the back of my head.


    Mu Shinian''s look changed and roared out: "stop it. Believe it or not, I''ve ruined you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men trembled and almost smashed their heads when they took back the vase.


    Holding the vase in his arms, he took two innocent steps back and looked at them with a terrible face.


    "Well, what do you do?"


    "My bare hands?"


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes. He didn''t know where his temper came from. He shouted at Bo Qian: "loosen it for me!"


    Thin and shallow, motionless.


    His men blinked and were about to cry; "No, Miss mu, you, he won''t listen to anything, okay?"


    Mu Shinian sneered and looked at Bo Qian with two eyes. His tone was cold and almost inhuman: "Bo Qian, you loosen it for me."


    "Otherwise, I would really be... Angry!"


    Subordinate: "


    He really can''t watch it anymore.


    Mu Shinian is looking for death.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Isn''t it typical to reason with someone who seems to havepletely lost his mind?


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know where the strange ideaes from.


    Holding his thin wrist, he held it tightly with a little strength.


    "Thin shallow, you can''t go on like this!"


    "You must wake me up!"


    "Thin and shallow!"


    Thin and shallow eyes stared at her coldly.


    There was a momentary panic in the pupil without focal length.


    Mu Shinian looked at this gap. When his hand was released, he grabbed his wrist and suddenly pressed him on the sofa two or three steps away. Then, he raised his hand and knocked on the back of his head.


    Thin shallow eyes have been, the next second, fainted.


    His men held the vase and blinked weakly: "Miss mu, what are you doing?"


    "You go out."


    Mu Shinian stood up and gently rubbed her purple chin. She turned her head and told her men, "bring the medicine box."


    His men looked at her face and looked more guilty.


    In my memory, mu Shinian seems to have never been so miserable.


    How terrible her skill is, just look at those half dead men downstairs.


    On the contrary, he was thin and shallow. He didn''t hurt at all. He wanted to know with his toes that he had been considerate.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that the thin body will also be decorated.

 Chapter 1357

    <h4>Chapter 1357</h4>


    Mu Shinian saw his men motionless and impatiently turned around: "have you seen enough?"


    "Do you need to take it as a souvenir?"


    His men trembled and hurried out with the vase.


    Mu Shimian sighed and wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth. Then he went over, helped thin up, put it on the bed, covered the quilt, and sat on the edge of the bed to breathe.


    Thin and shallow sleep is heavy.


    Mu Shinian walked over, touched his forehead, and explored his pulse.


    After everything was normal, mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief.


    "Rest well..."


    Before the word "interest" was uttered, someone held his hand.


    Mu''s response was very quick. When the hand was just stretched out, he was stopped by the waist. The next second, the body was held in his arms and tightly sping.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s mind went nk and his whole body was in a rigid state.


    Thin shallow hugged her, his head buried in her hair, and his breathing was a little short.


    It''s like taking her as a life-saving driftwood.


    Mu Shimian pursed her lower lip and struggled for a long time. Suddenly, she remembered that when she was very young, she had just been abandoned by her parents and often had nightmares. At that time, grandma patted her on the shoulder and coaxed her to sleep.


    Mu Shinian''s hand hung in the air for a long time, but he still took it slowly.


    A little, very light, very slow.


    I don''t know it''s really useful.


    Thin shallow was strangely quiet.


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at his thin and uneasy sleeping face. He couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    Strong?


    He is nothing but flesh and blood.


    The door was suddenly closed.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw his men holding a medicine box and hurried out.


    Leaving only a corner.


    Mu Shinian was about to raise his hand and shout to him, when the door was ruthlessly closed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and suddenly reacted that his men misunderstood something.


    She also wanted to go out and exin, but when she saw Bo Qian''s fragile appearance, she couldn''t bear to go away.


    "Forget it."


    Mu Shinian told himself secretly.


    This meeting, she can''t leave at all.


    It''s not only because Bo Qian will hold her, but also because Bo Qian will look like this. She doesn''t trust to go away.


    Forget it, forget it.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and continued to pat his thin back.


    "Go to sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    His men stood outside the door with a dreamy face holding the medicine box.


    He now has a psychedelic look on his face.


    It seems to be evil.


    Other people solved the following problems and came up. At a nce, they saw the stupidity of their men. They couldn''t help asking, "what''s this? The look of being struck by thunder on your face?"


    The man came back and looked into the room. The next second, he shook his head fiercely: "no, nothing. Let''s go and go back."


    "Go back what? Where is Miss mu? Where is she?"


    "She''s fine. She''s fine."


    His men roared away a group of people, looked at the direction of the house andforted themselves with a guilty heart.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, it must be okay.


    Mu Shinian has no objection, so she should... Like thin and shallow?


    Then if the boss is angry, can they get rid of the rtionship?


    After all... Miss Mu is the most important.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow feels tired all over.


    As soon as he slept until dawn, he opened his eyes and felt someone in his arms.


    He has some memories of what happened before he lost controlst night.

 Chapter 1358

    <h4>Chapter 1358</h4>


    He remembered being given by a woman


    Thin shallow''s whole body is stiff. The next second, he almost kicks people down.


    As a result, he saw a familiar face and forcibly took his feet back.


    Fortunately, fortunately, this man is yearning for time.


    As soon as the idea came out, thin shallow took another breath.


    No.


    That''s not right.


    Thin shallow half got up and looked at the woman lying in his arms.


    Shit


    Mu Shinian?


    How could it be her?


    incorrect.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s her.


    However, their rtionship has not yet reached this stage.


    He was not dazedst night, and then he did something to Mu Shinian.


    ording to Mu Shinian''s character, shouldn''t he be cklisted like this?


    Thin shallow thought of this and his face became more stiff.


    It''s over.


    It''s really over.


    He can''t remember anything except these three words in his mind.


    Cold sweat fell from his thin forehead.


    In particr, when mu Shinian turned over, he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Are you awake?


    Is he finally finished?


    As a result, mu Shinian turned over and continued to sleep.


    Thin shallow saw that she didn''t wake up and was relieved. However, he didn''t breathe. When he saw the blue and purple marks on mu Shinian''s face, his face was white and ugly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, the thin and shallow mood was the same as the eighteen turns of the mountain road. Suddenly, he turned several turns.


    He looked at the trace on mu Shinian''s face absently, and desperately searched his brain for the memory ofst night.


    As far as the current situation is concerned... Mu Shinian was hurt like this, nine times out of ten it was his pen.


    Otherwise, how could it hurt like this?


    It shouldn''t be. Yesterday, he wanted to bow hard. Then, mu Shinian was angry and started to fight with him, but he was already unconscious... So he fought back and beat mu Shinian down.


    Then he read Mu Shi to... That?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow suddenly felt that his whole life was a little dark.


    I''ve seen unreliable, but I''ve never been home. Unreliable is like this!


    How hungry he is!


    At ordinary times, I think it''s a sphemy to her. After the Chinese medicine, I still release my nature?


    Now if there is a pit in front of him, Bo Qian will jump in without saying a word.


    If you have done such a shameful thing, just bury yourself in a pit!


    Thin shallow is crazy shouting this idea in his mind.


    Before he had finished his work, he had already awakened from his yearning for the time.


    She opened her eyes, first looked at the ceiling, then turned her eyes around, blinked at the stunned eyes of thin shallow, and sat up from bed. After a few seconds, she spit out a hoarse sentence; "Are you awake?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hoarse?


    What the hell did he do to herst night? Her voice will be hoarse like this!


    The barrage of bullets floats madly through all kinds of two word truths!


    Mu Shimian didn''t know what kind of intense ideological activities Bo Qian was doing. She rubbed a bag in the back of her head and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is there anything ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian said, one hand reached over and touched his forehead: "I don''t have a fever. If you''re ufortable, I''ll call the doctor?"

 Chapter 1359

    <h4>Chapter 1359</h4>


    Then she yawned, her eyelids a little closed.


    Thin shallow didn''t dare to move. He looked at her stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him for a long time and found out what was wrong.


    She looked down at herself, and then gradually reflected what was wrong.


    Mu Shinian didn''t open his eyes, coughed and exined, "you weren''t very calmst night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just not calm?


    He feels wild.


    Thin and shallow pursed her lower lip, raised her hand, picked up her chin, looked at the wounds on her face, and couldn''t say anything; "I... call?"


    Mu Shinian knew that he was hurt. Last night he was just defending, and Bo shallow was serious.


    Therefore, her injury is inevitable.


    But she doesn''t care much.


    Mu Shinian struggled and said slowly, "if I said it wasn''t you, would you believe it?"


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Bo Qian is not a fool.


    Mu Shimian shrugged his shoulders and told him frankly, "some were beaten by others and others were beaten by you."


    "Most of them were beaten by others."


    After all, she solved 20 or 30 problems by herself. In addition, she was very impetuous. When others attacked, she didn''tpletely avoid it. She just wanted to beat people down first. Therefore, she hung up the whole thing.


    Thin shallow is more speechless.


    "I..."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian touched his wonderful face: "I don''t me you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow moved his lower lip and said, "am I..."


    "You''ve been drugged." Mu Shinian told him, "that overpowering drug seems very powerful. You''re just like a changed person."


    Thin shallow mood is moreplicated.


    "Isn''t it that simple?"


    "How hard can it be?"


    Mu Shinian''s face doesn''t matter: "I knew it, I took it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at Mu Shi Nian with a calm face of nonsense.


    But the other party still talks nonsense like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After looking at each other silently for a long time, mu Shinian opened the quilt, got out of bed and limped to the bathroom.


    Thin shallow frowned, walked over, bent down and lifted her trouser legs.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and didn''t stop him.


    Thin shallow looked down and found a big bruise on her big leg.


    And a little swollen.


    The thin face suddenly became ugly.


    "Here, what''s going on?"


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and put his trouser legs back: "you really didn''t do this."


    Speaking of this, she was ashamed of herself.


    "When I hit someone, I identally pressed the light switch, and then hit the table." After a pause, she added in a particrly depressed way: "if you don''t believe it, you can go down and have a look at the monitoring."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian didn''t expect to have this one.


    He still kept the posture of squatting on the ground, raised his head and looked at the bruises on her face.


    Mu Shinian was silent. Before Bo qianzhen was annoyed, he quickly opened his mouth: "I want a medicine box. You go and get it. In fact, it still hurts a little."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow Leng, just stood up: "you wait."


    Then he went out.


    Mu Shinian touched the bruise on his face, went to the bathroom to clean it up, and then came out.


    Thin shallow sits on the sofa and is seriously studying a pile of drugs.


    Mu Shinian walked over and sat on the sofa without saying a word.


    "My skin is thin and easy to leave traces, so it just looks serious."


    "... do I look stupid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1360

    <h4>Chapter 1360</h4>


    It doesn''t look stupid at all.


    Mu Shimian silently recited a sentence in his heart, but on the surface, he just shook his head and said, "there''s nothing at all."


    Thin shallow took a deep breath, turned out the ointment from the cab, and seriously treated all those wounds.


    Then I looked at the skin on her face and suddenly it was ck.


    What did he dost night and how did he beat people like this.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his face and wanted to say something in a strange suffocation.


    But she really didn''t know what to say. After all, these injuries were really shallow.


    Moreover, for a moment, she couldn''t find an excuse to bluff.


    Just when I was worried about my time, my neck suddenly cooled.


    Mu Shinian came back and quickly looked down. He applied the ointment evenly on her neck.


    Mu Shinian was ufortable. Don''t open your eyes. After some entanglement, he honestly opened his mouth: "in fact, it doesn''t really hurt. Moreover, I was just yesterday..."


    "I pinched it?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    Mu Shi read and nodded.


    It''s meaningless to lie at this time.


    Thin shallow bit his teeth and looked a little ferocious.


    Mu Shinian was about to open his mouth. Bo Qian suddenly asked in a cold voice, "then why did you go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shimian blinked innocently, and the answer in his mind was, what else can I do if I am beaten.


    Thin shallow gnashed his teeth. I don''t know who this hatred is for. Anyway, it''s very bad at first sight.


    "Are you just standing and being beaten by me? Are you skilled? You don''t have the ability to fight back."


    Mu Shinian blinked again. Before he could say anything, he asked in a thin and gloomy way, "are you still standing like this? Do you have a tendency to be abused?"


    He didn''t know what it would be like to lose control.


    Moreover, ording to the current situation, nine times out of ten it''s that ghost''s overpowering drug, which contains ingredients to stimte him, so it''s out of control.


    However, even if he is out of control and mu Shinian can''t fight, why doesn''t he even have a chance to escape?


    Who will believe this sentence!


    His thin face was almost gloomy and was about to drop * *.


    Mu Shinian tangled and wiped the wound on his face. He said, "I didn''t fight back. I was going to fight with you. In this way, you should calm down after your physical exertion, but I made a mistake."


    Thin and shallow looked at her expressionless, and almost wrote a row on her face. You continue to make up your words.


    Mu Shinian took a breath out, gave a cold voice, and continued: "when I was down there, I had beaten people fat, so I didn''t carry it first."


    After all, she is not an iron man.


    Therefore, I couldn''t fight, and I didn''t want to run. The price is the injury.


    Anyway, she often gets hurt. It''s estimated that she''ll be fine in two or three days.


    She didn''t care at all.


    Who knew Bo Qian would look like a great enemy.


    Thin shallow almost turned into a fire breathing dragon.


    "I miss you!"


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the sofa, looked up and looked at the man who was condescending and looked down at her. He really didn''t move. He didn''t get so angry.


    "Calm down,

 Chapter 1361

    <h4>Chapter 1361</h4>


    I''ve caught all the people who gave you * *. If you''re angry, sprinkle on them? "


    Thin shallow sneered: "I beat you like this, is that your attitude?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him innocently: "you didn''t mean it."


    And in the end, he was a little sober.


    Otherwise, she won''t have a chance to subdue him


    What''s more


    "It''s all yed anyway. Pay attention next time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This girl''s heart is really big.


    Shallow is about to be defeated by her.


    He took a deep breath and stared at her expressionless: "this matter can''t be solved like this."


    He beat someone up.


    It''s still like this.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    He made mistakes anyway.


    He has to pay for it.


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand hisplicated thoughts. Anyway, she had no ideas at all.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, really."


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at her miserable face. He wanted to throw himself off it.


    "It''s all right?"


    Mu Shi read and nodded, "it''s all right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It doesn''t look like it''s okay.


    But how will he repay it?


    Bo shallow''s heart entered the battle between heaven and man.


    A voice said, let her call back.


    Another voice said, forget it.


    It''s no big deal anyway.


    He was tangled and grabbed the corner of his clothes with one hand.


    Thin shallow bowed his head and saw mu Shinian covering his stomach. He looked very dissatisfied: "I want to eat. I''m hungry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow vomited and sulked out, nodded, took his cell phone and called for food.


    The waiter knew what happened yesterday.


    Yesterday, a group of men who looked very fierce broke in, followed a man who looked very Laurie, beat up the security guards of the hotel, and then came in a group of people in suits and shoes, surrounded the ceyer byyer.


    Then there was no more news.


    At this meeting, the hotel was under control.


    Then they knew that the people above were called Bo Qian.


    There is also a girl who looks very good at beating. She seems to be a thin fiancee.


    At this meeting, the waiter came up to deliver the meal. When he saw the situation of the two people, he almost cked out.


    What''s more strange is that the two people sat face to face at the dinner table and ate without saying a word.


    The picture looks extremely harmonious.


    The waiter felt as if he had an illusion.


    She floated out like a wandering soul and was caught by the man guarding the door.


    "How''s it going? What''s going on inside?"


    "Is Miss mu all right?"


    "Where''s young master Bo? Is he okay?"


    The waiter looked disillusioned.


    The men on both sides were nervous and wanted to shake the waiter out of a concussion: "you should hurry up and say, what''s the matter! Are they both okay?"


    The waiter raised his hand and pinched his own people. Then he said, "it should be OK."


    "What do you mean it should be ok? What did you see in the end?"


    The waiter gave a cry, and then said weakly, "I saw that Miss Mu was beaten miserably. The tragedy on her face was terrible. Young master Bo, shouldn''t she have the habit of domestic violence?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the words came out, people outside the corridor were quiet.


    A few secondster, everyone''s chin fell off.


    The waiter was caught by mu Shinian''s men,

 Chapter 1362

    <h4>Chapter 1362</h4>


    He asked nervously, "you mean, Miss mu, was beaten?"


    "... ah, yes, the marks on that face are terrible." The waiter was more nervous than him: "moreover, it seems that she vomited blood. I think her lips are very red!"


    holy crap!


    Mu Shinian has never been decorated.


    Even if you hang the lottery, you''ve never hung such a powerful lottery.


    Mu Sinian''s men suddenly changed their faces. Everyone looked at the people opposite like the king of hell.


    Bo Qian''s men were also stunned.


    They came from behind. At this meeting, their heads were getting bigger when they heard these words.


    Seeing that the other party immediately wanted to operate on them, they immediately took a step back: "calm down, there must be some misunderstanding! Young master Bo loves Miss Mu so much, how can he hurt her!"


    "Don''t say anything. If I don''t beat you to death, I don''t deserve to be Miss Mu''s man!"


    "No, if you don''t figure it out, do it slowly? There must be some misunderstanding!"


    "There is no misunderstanding. Where did the misunderstandinge from? It''s all like this. Do you still tell me about the misunderstanding?"


    "No, you believe me. Young master Bo loves Miss Mu so much. How can he hurt her?"


    "Do you think it''s our youngdy who beat herself like this?"


    "... what if?"


    "Don''t say anything, do it!"


    In the confusion, the waiter didn''t know who pushed him away.


    Then, the next second, the people on both sides were in a ball.


    The waiter shivered and shrank in the corner. She didn''t know what to do. A person was thrown over. She was almost affected. Fortunately, she was pulled away.


    The man who pulled her looked cold and stared at the door without saying a word. Then he took out his mobile phone and said to the phone, "there''s an ident. Young master Bo has changed. He, he called Miss mu, and it''s very serious!"


    Thest four words almost came out by biting.


    There seemed to be a dirty word on the phone, and then the phone was hung up.


    The man took off the phone, rolled up his sleeves with a heavy face, and then rushed in.


    waiter; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who are these people.


    Why is the fight so fierce.


    The house was quiet.


    The sound instion effect is very good. No sound came in.


    Mu Shinian is really hungry.


    We had two fights yesterday. The food we atest night was already consumed.


    After eating two bowls of rice, she barely found a sense of fullness. Mu Shinian took a ss of fruit juice and drank it while looking at the thinness she hadn''t spoken since just now.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    Bo Qian''s whole heart was violently shocked. At this meeting, he not only didn''t feel hungry, but also felt full of guilt. He couldn''t help ming himself more when he looked at mu Shinian more.


    Hearing mu Shinian''s words, he just shook his head without any emotional fluctuation on his face.


    It seems very calm.


    Mu Shinian looked at him puzzled, thought he didn''t hear, raised his hand and waved twice in front of him.


    Thin shallow Lengshen looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "... No."


    Well, still wandering.


    Mu Shinian dug a few more mouthfuls of rice and put down his chopsticks: "don''t me yourself."


    "..." Bo Qian pulled his lower lip mockingly: "would you not me yourself if you beat me like this?"

 Chapter 1363

    <h4>Chapter 1363</h4>


    Mu Shinian thought carefully and shook his head, "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s honest.


    Thin shallow looked at the bruise on her face painfully, took a deep breath, and the corners of his lips recalled a dark color: "Mu Shinian, you say, how should I repay?"


    "... said no." Mu Shinian told him frankly, "my injury is not particrly serious." After a pause, she changed her words: "no, it looks very serious, but in fact, it just looks like it. Just rest for a few days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She pursed her lower lip and lowered her eyes.


    His face was dark.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "otherwise, I''ll go to the hospital for examination. I know my body."


    I was notforted at all.


    Mu Shinian knew that he had no intention. If he hadn''t been stimted by the overpowering drug, Bo shallow couldn''t have hit her at all.


    "I''m still out of control"


    Thin shallow just left these six words, a little shameless, turned around,boriously opened the door and went out.


    Then he stopped and looked at the people outside the corridor in amazement.


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to stop him. Seeing that he stopped and curiously walked over, she was also stupid.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the corridor, there were several people in pain.


    Moreover, she nced at her people and shallow people.


    So, what''s going on?


    Mu Shinian and Bo Qian looked at each other, and everyone''s face was full of great doubts.


    "I don''t know what happened."


    Mu Shinian told him honestly, "why don''t you adjust the monitoring?"


    Before the words fell, someone caught his foot.


    The man who was beaten was left with one breath, gnashing his teeth and leaving thest sentence before fainting: "you hold on, your senior brother, they wille right away."


    Then he fainted.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a long time, but he still didn''te back.


    That sentence was so low that she didn''t understand what was going on.


    Bo Qian didn''t understand. He hasn''t figured out a reason yet. However, his feet were caught. His capable men squeezed out a line of words: "boss, we absolutely believe you, not that kind of person."


    Then he passed out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow.


    After struggling for a moment, she said, "why don''t you call an ambnce?"


    The two men finally reached an agreement on this matter.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows twice.


    For a long time, only two words were squeezed out, which was enough to describe their current mood: "shit."


    Mu Shinian nodded silently.


    Indeed.


    One night passed and things seemed to be getting out of control.


    "Where is the man you caught?"


    Thin shallow suddenly asked sharply.


    Mu Shinian saw the murderous spirit emanating from his thin eyes and suddenly understood.


    She sighed and pointed to the elevator: "I''ll take you there."


    Thin shallow nodded and followed him away.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was locked up by mu Shinian.


    Some were dug out of their homes. They were called away without knowing what had happened.


    If Mu Shinian hadn''t been temporarily controlled, I''m afraid there would have been a lot of newsst night.


    When the door was pushed open, the people in the house were startled when they saw someoneing.


    Thin and shallow spirit was very poor, and his face was very pale, which made his dark eyes even colder.

 Chapter 1364

    <h4>Chapter 1364</h4>


    Those people all cowered one after another, and some dared not look at him.


    Thin shallow didn''t bother to waste time with them. He asked gloomily, "who did it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No one dares to answer.


    It seems that everyone has made up his mind. As long as he doesn''t say it, it''s over.


    Thin shallow''s patience is very poor.


    So bad that he could run away at any time.


    So, the voice fell, and when no one answered, he sneered and hooked his lips. There was an indelible gloom in his expression: "don''t you say it?"


    Still no one answered.


    With a cold pick on his thin shallow lip corner, he suddenly walked over, picked up a person with him, without saying a word, and fiercely threw the person out.


    Bang, hit the wall.


    In the air, there seemed to be the sound of bone cracking. Timid, he screamed out of fear.


    Thin shallow lip corner picked: "who did it?"


    Some people falter in fear, but no one dares to speak.


    Thin shallow nodded, and those questioning skills were thrown out of the sky by him.


    If it weren''t for these silly forks, he wouldn''t have beaten mu Shinian like this!


    So, if you want to escape, how is it possible.


    Without saying anything, thin shallow grabbed another man, raised his hand, pinched his neck and tightened it very hard.


    "Oh! No, not me, not me!"


    The feeling of deathes in an instant.


    The man struggled with fear; "It''s really not me, not my medicine, yes, yes... It''s president Zheng!"


    Bang.


    People fell to the ground.


    The man was in a hurry and hurried aside in fear.


    Thin, cold, de like eyes swept around the crowd. Finally, they fell on thest man: "President Zheng?"


    Zheng Zong was called and trembled with fear. The blood color on his face was almost gone.


    He smiled weakly: "Mr. Bo, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, are all misunderstandings. I''m not. Hehe, I looked at Mr. Bo. You''re alone. That''s why... Mr. Bo, the woman said she likes you. I think she''s very sincere, so, hehe, Mr. Bo, you take it easy. She''s absolutely clean. I''m also thinking of you. I..."


    "And everyone else knows about it?"


    A beauty trick or something is a failure.


    Otherwise, Bo shallow won''t settle ounts specially!


    That group of people was also a leading figure. Seeing this, they quickly got rid of their rtionship.


    "No, no, no, we don''t know."


    "Master Bo, we stopped it, but it didn''t work at all. He didn''t listen to us at all."


    "Young master Bo, you know that Zheng is always higher than us. We dare not, dare not take care of him."


    Mu Shinian held his arm and listened to these words outside the door. The corners of his lips moved coolly.


    What a fool.


    What do you mean you don''t dare care about him.


    If these people admit it, they may end up a little better.


    Dare to do it.


    If you dare to do it, it''s a little low-level.


    Mu Shinian thought so from the bottom of his heart, and the door was suddenly closed.


    Thin shallow looked at her, his expression was particrlyplex.


    "Don''t look."


    Mu Shimian knew that he would be in a bad mood and nodded.


    The door closes.


    It''s locked.


    The people in the house were so frightened that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    They looked thin and shallow as if they were looking at some powerful monster.


    Thin and shallow lips, cold and terrible.


    "She suffered multiple injuries. You have to pay double!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The group looked thin and shallow, with only one idea in their mind.


    Dead.


    Really, dead.

 Chapter 1365

    <h4>Chapter 1365</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was outside the door, rubbing the bruises on the corners of his mouth and thinking calmly.


    These people should not have so much courage.


    Dare to attack Bo Qian directly, unless someone suggests something to them, or who dominates all this behind the scenes, otherwise, no one dares to attack Bo Qian directly.


    However, who has so much courage, or who dares to be so afraid of death.


    There was a loud bang on the door.


    Mu Shinian looked back and silently moved aside. Then he continued to hold his arm and his face was full of random thoughts.


    How to find this? Since the people behind them dare to instruct them to do these things, it is estimated that they dare topete with Bo shallow.


    In this way, things will be more troublesome.


    Who is it


    Mu Shinian drops his eyes impatiently.


    The door nged again. The next second, the door was opened.


    Thin shallow ising out with a gloomy face, and the murderous spirit has notpletely dissipated.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and couldn''t help looking back. As a result, he covered her eyes and took her away without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help being curious and still wanted to look back.


    "Don''t look."


    Thin shallow didn''t hide it from her: "it''s a little heavy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked innocently.


    "Where am I going now?"


    "Go to the hospital." Thin and shallow didn''t have the heart to see the tragedy of Mu Shinian''s face. Stiff, don''t open your eyes. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth as gently as possible: "do a whole body examination."


    "It''s not necessary."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help saying, "I''m fine. I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones."


    "I don''t trust you."


    Thin shallow is like facing a great enemy. She holds her hand and is silent, like suppressing something.


    Mu Shinian saw it and couldn''t say anything, so he had to follow him to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    The doctor knows both of them.


    Seeing this, I was so scared that I almost dropped the document in my hand on the ground.


    He looked at the time and looked at the thin eyes. The hair on his head was about to stand up.


    "You, thin and shallow, you shouldn''t..."


    "I''m not." Thin shallow finish saying, and feel wrong, bite your teeth, some gloomy change: "that''s it, you first check her body."


    The doctor frowned and stared at him reproachfully.


    "What have you done? You, she''s not an adult. How can you be so cruel?"


    Thin shallow bit his teeth and exined, "I''m not. I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Mu Shinian is also afraid that things will be more and more chaotic.


    This man seems to be familiar with Bo Shao. If thises out, he may make some big news again.


    "He didn''t hit me. There were some misunderstandings."


    The boss with the doctor''s eyes staring.


    "Who did you cheat? Besides him, who dares to hurt you like this? You too, girl, don''t listen to men. I watched him grow up and have a bad temper. I think you are smart and don''t seem to be cheated. This bastard is a little good-looking. You can''t be deceived by his appearance. ¡±


    The doctor is painstaking.


    Mu Shi reads a face of silence.


    After a long time, I silently raised a smile: "OK, I know, thank you."


    Thin shallow face is ck. After looking at it, he is toozy to struggle again.


    He pressed his eyebrows hard and said to the doctor, "can you show her?"

 Chapter 1366

    <h4>Chapter 1366</h4>


    The doctor was more angry than him: "now I know I regret it. Why did I go to you earlier?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow nodded and admitted his mistake.


    Great attitude.


    The doctor opened his mouth gently to Mu Shinian: "girl,e here and check your body."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and nodded slowly.


    The inspection is divided into many items.


    Mu Shinian examined his head to his feet.


    When she came out of the physical examination room, the doctor held her and muttered, "it''s not good. Thin and shallow is too cruel. Girl, don''t bear it."


    Mu Shinian thought, he didn''t bear it.


    The doctor looked at the bruise on her face with a sad face: "a man who beats a woman can''t want it. Even my younger generation can''t beat you like this."


    Still struggling with this topic.


    Mu Shinian can''tugh or cry.


    "I''m really fine." She looked at the doctor seriously and said, "these injuries really have nothing to do with him."


    "Don''t lie to me." The doctor''s face had seen through all the truth: "if others beat you like this, would Bo shallow still be so calm as now?"


    That seems right.


    Mu Shinian saw it and didn''t know what to say. He could only look at the doctor and raised his hand to ensure: "my injury has nothing to do with him."


    "Really?"


    The doctor is skeptical.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "really." She sighed and added, "don''t talk to others."


    Bo Qian is in a bad mood recently.


    It would be terrible if these bad things aroused his bad mood again.


    The doctor looked at her strangely, turned around, nodded and said, "you''re a nice girl. Now I believe you two are true love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t understand what''s going on in the doctor''s brain circuit.


    She pulled her lips and smiled gently, "I''ll go first, thank you."


    The doctor waved his hand: "go."


    "There''s nothing serious with you. It''s all flesh and skin injuries. Just remember not to touch water recently."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know."


    After she left, the doctor sighed heavily and said to the nurse next to her, "what do you think is the probability of thin shallow hands?"


    The nurse knew the rtionship between the doctor and Bo shallow, so she was also outspoken: "I don''t think he did it."


    "Yes, if he hadn''t done it, it would have been worse." The doctor sighed heavily and said, "it shows that this man is capable of hurting people like this in front of his thin face."


    The nurse didn''t understand what he was saying. She looked curious: "what?"


    "Nothing."


    The doctor smiled and shook his head, "go ahead."


    The nurse gave him aplicated look and left.


    The doctor returned to the office with a headache.


    The Bo family is now in a situation that outsiders can''t see. They can see some clues from what they know.


    Bo Qian''s force has many scuffles among them. If he stands on the opposite of Bo Qian, he must start with mu Shinian first.


    In this way, we can make thin and shallow disordered.


    It''s much more effective than directly starting with Bo Qian. After all, Bo Qian has no weakness, but admiring the time is his biggest change.


    Once something happens to Mu Shinian, Bo Qian will definitely... Abnormal.

 Chapter 1367

    <h4>Chapter 1367</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Bo shallow is unusually quiet.


    He didn''t say a word when he went back from the hospital.


    Mu Shinian looked at him several times on the road. Bo Qian seemed to notice her eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    After the two returned, Bo Qian simply cooked a meal, gave her medicine and went back to the house.


    Mu Shinian wanted to go in and see him several times. Every time she got to the door, she hesitated. Finally, she went back to the living room, turned out a bottle of juice in the refrigerator, sat on the sofa, drank it, and couldn''t help looking in the direction of the bedroom.


    The master bedroom wasrge and thin, so she gave it to her.


    I moved to the second bedroom to sleep over there.


    The white haired tiger lingered at her feet for two times, as if to y.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to y with it, but he still didn''t want to refute its interest. He fished a wool ball from one side and threw it out.


    The white tiger whined, and excitedly took the wool ball back and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his head and threw the ball out.


    The white haired tiger moves very vigorous and dances happily in the spacious living room.


    Then it jumped and knocked the vase down.


    Mu Shinian quickly rushed over and wanted to reach out to hold him.


    But it was still a stepte and the vase broke open.


    One person, one tiger, staring at those fragments, his scalp suddenly numb.


    At the same time that the door opened, the white tiger had a whine, got out of the balcony and put his head under the small sofa.


    There was only one butt and tail shaking outside.


    Those who yearn for the time and are speechless.


    "This guy is a tiger."


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Don''t tigers have great courage?


    Just like it, every time you get into trouble, you run faster than anything.


    Mu Shinian should doubt whether it was taken away by the cat.


    Thin shallow stared at the fragments on the ground, looked at her eyes, and saw that she was going to move. He immediately stopped it: "stand there, don''t move, sit back."


    Mu Shinian: "


    She blinked and subconsciously sat back.


    Thin, shallow and expressionless went to get the broom and cleaned the debris. Then, he went to get the sofa and dragged the floor clean. Finally, he picked up the broom and walked towards the balcony.


    Mu Shinian stared round, hurried to catch up and held his wrist: "wait, don''t hit it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at the thing that was shaking with fear, and his angry hand itched even more.


    Mu Shinian took the opportunity to take away the broom.


    She handed out the sweep behind her back and couldn''t help saying, "it''s my fault that I have to y with it. If you want to beat it, even I can clean it up together."


    Thin shallow turned back and gave her an incredible look.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You heard me."


    Mu Shinian spoke confidently.


    Thin and shallow lips pulled twice: "... You two really share weal and woe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    "Did you confess in there just now?"


    His face was stiff.


    Mu Shinian sighed and smiled calmly: "it''s unnecessary. It''s just a misunderstanding. You don''t have to me to this extent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow stared at her face, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    He just looked at her.


    Look at it, and then the eyes turn red.


    Mu Shinian found that he shouldn''t have mentioned it.


    Her lips moved twice, but she still couldn''t spit out anything.


    "Thin shallow, I......"


    Before he finished, he was held in his arms.


    She was stunned. The next second, her body was tightly hugged.


    Thin shallow held her hard, and the strength on his hand trembled.

 Chapter 1368

    <h4>Chapter 1368</h4>


    The apartment is quiet.


    There was no sound.


    Mu Shinian was hugged by him, and the whole person was a little silly.


    "Thin shallow, what''s the matter with you?"


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, just imprisoned her hard.


    It hurt to imprison her, and I didn''t notice it.


    He buried his head in her and took a deep breath. His eyes suddenly became sour.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mu Shinian seemed to be aware of his uneasiness, and his voice couldn''t help softening down: "don''t scare me."


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. He just hugged her hard and wanted to embed her into his body and be a part.


    In this way, she hurts, and so does he.


    She is good, and so is he.


    Mu Shinian was frightened to see that he had been silent.


    Thinking of thin and shallow''s abnormality and a pile of injuries on her body, she sighed and advised him: "don''t worry about these injuries. They''re really nothing. We''ve known each other for so long. If you feel sorry because of such a little injury, it''s too much."


    She was ready before she started.


    Originally, he is not a shallow opponent.


    In addition, the whole person who was addicted to drugs had no reason, and he didn''t know the importance of starting.


    She thought she would get hurt, which was the inevitable result.


    But she really doesn''t care.


    "If you really feel bad... Open the snack cab." Mu Shinian tried to joke with him: "you hid the key of the cab somewhere else. I can''t find it."


    This is true.


    She tried to unlock it with a clip, but it didn''t work.


    It is estimated that she had a criminal record before, so Bo shallow specially changed a particrlyplex lock. She tried several times without sess and simply gave up.


    Thin shallow was not moved by her, holding her, motionless.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, so he had to raise his hand and hug him.


    "Let go."


    "Mu Shi reads what I told you."


    Thin shallow suddenly opened his mouth and his voice was hoarse.


    "I said that I can''t find medicine to control things in my body for the time being, and I don''t know what to do. Maybe one day, I willpletely lose control and don''t even know you. Then, I miss it and solve you directly."


    "Mu Shinian, what will you do if there is such a day?"


    Mu Shi read for a while, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, and answered carelessly: "in this case, what else can I do?"


    "If you really get out of control to this point, I won''t let it go. I''ll tie you up first. I still have this assurance."


    Thin shallow chuckled and wondered whether it was self mockery or self mockery.


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    "Then I''ll knock you out."


    "Can''t beat it?"


    "Call more people to beat you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo shallow was amused by her.


    "Mu Shinian, you really... Can''tfort people."


    I can''t deny this.


    Because she really can''tfort people.


    "I''m so sorry."


    Bursts ofughter came from my ears.


    Thin shallow holds her hard, like holding the only salvation in this life.


    "Don''t worry, this is thest time. In the future, I will never hurt you."


    "I''ll solve my illness sooner orter."


    Sooner orter.


    I just can''t help it now.


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "it''s okay. Take your time. There will be a way. Moreover, you are no different from normal people."

 Chapter 1369

    <h4>Chapter 1369</h4>


    Just don''t take those inexplicable drugs.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and finally released his hand.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the food on the table and said, "go and have some. No matter what happens, you can''t solve it until you''re full."


    Thin and shallow, no appetite.


    But mu Shimian made it clear that he had to eat. He had to deal with two mouthfuls and then clean up the dishes.


    Mu Shinian went to the balcony, raised his feet and poked the furry tail.


    "Come out, counsellor."


    The white haired tiger wore a handsome and concise hairstyle, whined, retracted, and wagged its tail at mu Shinian twice.


    Mu Shimian sighed, squatted down and pulled it out.


    The white haired tiger was like a great enemy. He ned his four ws and wanted to drill back. He was selflessly blocked by mu Shinian.


    "What are you doing? I won''t really hit you."


    If the white haired tiger could speak, it would drop three liters of tears.


    Thin shallow meeting.


    He can really do it.


    Moreover, he is really ferocious when fighting tigers.


    Its entire childhood has been thinly cast a psychological shadow.


    Unfortunately, the white haired tiger can''t speak, so he can only look at mu Shinian and talk innocently.


    "Thin and shallow sometimes looks terrible. In fact, people are good."


    "Didn''t he buy you all the food you ate?"


    "Also, I cut your hair like that. He was afraid that you might be autistic and took you to have a handsome haircut."


    The white tiger stared at her.


    Cut a handsome hairstyle or something. It''s obviously thin and shallow. I''m afraid I''m sad and self reproach.


    It''s none of its business.


    The white haired tiger was almost crying.


    Mu Shinian poked it on the forehead: "OK, go back."


    The white haired tiger dared not go back. However, mu Shinian dragged the traction rope and dragged it back to the house.


    The cell phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Mu Shinian craned his neck and said, "your phone."


    Thin shallow is washing dishes. When he hears the speech, he doesn''t return his head: "take it."


    Mu Shi said Oh, picked up his cell phone and pressed to answer.


    "Hello."


    There was a silence on the phone.


    After several seconds, a soft female voice came: "hello."


    "...." Mu Shi was stunned and subconsciously looked at the kitchen.


    Thin shallow casually asked, "who?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the call. It was a foreign phone: "a girl, a foreign phone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was stunned and looked back in a daze.


    "Oh, you take it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked and looked a little confused.


    On the phone, a girl''s cautious voice came: "Hello, I''m looking for Bo shallow."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and said, "he''s washing the dishes."


    "... can you put him on the phone?" The girl''s voice sounded choked, as if she had been greatly stimted


    The sound made girls feel distressed.


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip and happened toe out. She handed her mobile phone: "she wants to talk to you."


    Even if Mu Shinian is dull in some aspects, he still knows something.


    For example, this girl has a good rtionship with Bo shallow.


    Or, the rtionship between people who can know their private number is very deep.


    Mu Shinian thought he was strange, but he just refused to think about it.


    When Bo Qian picks up her cell phone, she leads the white haired tiger and ns to go in,

 Chapter 1370

    <h4>Chapter 1370</h4>


    As a result, he was caught before he took a step.


    Thin shallow took her hand and directly spoke to the people on the phone: "Hello, who?"


    "... it''s me."


    The girl seemed to be hit. She smiled bitterly and said, "I haven''t been in touch for so long. You really forgot me."


    Thin shallow frowned, thought carefully, and finally remembered who the voice was.


    He said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Can''t I contact you if I have nothing?" The girl seemed really hurt by his stimtion. She took a deep breath and asked endurably, "I''m going back."


    Bo Qian doesn''t care whether shees back or where she is now.


    He only cares about one thing.


    "Don''t contact if you have nothing to do. I''m afraid she will misunderstand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is her, you mean her?


    Mu Shinian subconsciously looked at thin shallow.


    She didn''t misunderstand.


    Does she look like a misunderstanding?


    There is no misunderstanding in her dictionary.


    Thin shallow also looked at her and listened to the people on the phone. He said, "there''s nothing else. I''ll hang up."


    "Wait!"


    The girl opened her mouth anxiously and took a deep breath. Then she asked impatiently, "do you have to be so cruel to me?"


    Thin shallow didn''t understand what she was talking about. He frowned and asked, "if you have something to say."


    The girl was blocked by his words and said with a bitter smile: "forget it, it''s all right, excuse me."


    Then she hung up.


    Inexplicable.


    Thin shallow frown, puzzled looked at the number and threw his mobile phone on the table.


    "Don''t you loosen it?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand.


    Bo qianen let go and said, "I don''t know her well. I only said a few words when I studied abroad."


    Then, he didn''t quite understand what those strange words meant just now.


    Mu Shi read Oh, inexplicably; "You can let go, I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow made sure she didn''t show any signs of unhappiness before releasing her hand.


    "If only you weren''t angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What do you mean she''s not angry?


    Why is she angry?


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow in confusion.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and didn''t exin: "I''ll give you medicer."


    Then he went back to his room.


    Mu Shimian stared at the white haired tiger for a long time before taking back his sight and returning to the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Tong hung up the phone, couldn''t help raising his hand and covering his eyes.


    It hurts.


    It really hurts.


    Bo Qian not only didn''t remember her, but also forgot so thoroughly.


    He cares so much about the girl who answers the phone. The rtionship between the two must be deep.


    Maybe they''ve been dating.


    ording to Bo Qian''s character, as long as he is moved, the girl must be the one he believes and won''t separate anything.


    What else does she go back to do?


    She goes back, but is there any chance of winning?


    Zhou Tong covered his heart and couldn''t help asking himself.


    For Bo Qian, she went abroad from high school to college and for him. Finally, when she became excellent, she turned back to him. Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Thin shallow has long been apanied by a beauty.


    Isn''t she aplete joke?


    Zhou Tong couldn''t helpughing at himself.


    But even in this way, she still damn can''t forget.

 Chapter 1371

    <h4>Chapter 1371</h4>


    I can''t forget him. I can''t forget everything about him in those years.


    As long as you think about it, you can offset the long years.


    After all, I''m still unwilling.


    After sitting for a long time, Zhou Tongjing picked up her mobile phone and pressed a number: "help me book a ticket back home."


    Hang up the phone, Zhou Tong took a deep breath.


    Give yourself a chance.


    Fight for another chance.


    She would never ept giving up without doing anything.


    Even if Bo Qian is apanied by a beautiful woman, she should try.


    ¡­¡­


    After beating the people up, Bo Qian interrogated them one by one.


    But no one said anything.


    It seems that they designed that hand in order to use the beauty trick to please him.


    Stupid things be a matter of course before no onees forward to exin them.


    My men tried it again and got nothing.


    "Still didn''t say anything. Would it not be soplicated at the beginning?"


    Thin shallow pulled his lip; "No, it''s stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One of my men is speechless.


    This is really stupid.


    Not to mention, some people have wanted to make money from thin hands through beauty tricks before, and the oue is nothing more than being cleaned up very miserably.


    It''s been a long time since there were such tragedies. No one dared to die like this.


    Now it seems that it is really like who is behind all this.


    "However, President Zheng said that he was at a dead end and owed arge amount of usury. I went to check. There was no problem with this debt. If it was not handled properly, President Zheng might step down. He was desperate. Maybe he would really do something stupid."


    Thin shallow picked up a pen and slowly turned it.


    "Do you believe this?"


    His subordinates didn''t dare to say anything more. They just exined weakly: "it''s quite reasonable."


    Bo qianen said, "it''s very reasonable."


    Even a desperate motive.


    Everything seems so reasonable.


    But there is still something that doesn''t make sense.


    Thin shallow looked at him: "you go out first, and then check."


    His men had to nod.


    Not long after he left, the door was opened again.


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and looked at the people who came in without ident.


    Bo Ye frowns and seems nervous on his face: "I heard you almost had an ident."


    Bo Qian looks at Bo Ye.


    He was the first person he doubted.


    Unfortunately, the suspicion is not tenable.


    Because there is no evidence.


    If Bo Ye did it, his method this time is a little too clean.


    "What''s going on?" Thin ye came over and saw that his whole body was fine. He couldn''t help frowning: "did you offend someone outside, so you were framed?"


    "Thank you for worrying. I''m fine."


    Thin shallowzy opening: "it''s just some means that can''t go on the table. It''s not in the way."


    Bo Ye frowns tightly; "But I heard you and that woman..."


    "Nothing happened." Thin shallow said, and changed his mouth: "no, it should be that woman''s next life is estimated to be destroyed. However, she deserves it. She can do anything for money."


    Bo Ye also went to see the woman.


    It''s no exaggeration to say no.


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair with a smile on his face: "what else do you want to ask? I''m in a good mood today and can answer you together."

 Chapter 1372

    <h4>Chapter 1372</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at him calmly.


    "Ask clearly? What if you ask something you shouldn''t?"


    Bo Ye''s smile remains unchanged: "that''s not better. Find out the demons and monsters hidden behind them and deal with them at one time, which will save you from being framed by them in the future."


    Thin shallow also aroused a smile: "you''re right. I''ll find out thoroughly."


    If you find out, there''s a ghost.


    Bo Ye is very confident.


    He put down some papers and went out.


    As soon as the door closed, the smile on the corner of his mouth immediately converged.


    I don''t know if that man is reliable.


    If it''s not reliable, isn''t he really in a helpless situation on his side.


    However, Bo Qian didn''t find out after checking for so long. It''s estimated that things may really develop in a good direction.


    Bo Ye looks at the closed door, and the smile on his lips is a little gloomy.


    Although I still don''t know who that man is, he''s so powerful and has so many ways to help him pull thin down.


    Bo Ye returns to the office, takes out his mobile phone, presses the number and dials out.


    We''ll get through there soon.


    Then came azy voice.


    "What''s up?"


    Bo Ye doesn''t like this man''s lofty appearance from the beginning. However, because he has some skills, he has been tolerating it all the time.


    At first hearing this, his face looked ugly again.


    But the attitude is still very gentle.


    "It failed."


    "I know."


    The tone of the voice over there did not change: "there is no such easy sess."


    Bo Ye thinks that this man is really a figure.


    So ttered.


    "He should be investigating you, but at present, the investigation can''t find anything. You can rest assured."


    "Oh."


    He''s always at ease.


    Don''t say that this thing is done without leakage. Even if he is really investigated, he is not afraid at all.


    After all, there are many ways for him to retreat in this matter.


    The worst thing is to tear your face.


    There''s nothing he can''t afford to lose anyway.


    Seeing that he is so calm, Bo Ye feels more and more that he has not chosen the wrong person.


    He took a deep breath and tried to speak softly: "well, what should we do next?"


    "What next?"


    The man asked curiously.


    Bo Ye was blocked by his words, and Shanshan said, "don''t you have a grudge against Bo Qian? Even if you give up like this?"


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "Oh, this thing."


    The other side giggled: "wait until I''m in the mood."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    What else does Bo Ye want to say? Listening to the busy voice inside, he can''t help but frown fiercely.


    This man is sick.


    I''m going to let him go without taking advantage of the chaos? Wait for the other party to slow down. If you find him on the head, isn''t it a failure?


    Bo Ye thinks he can''t just forget it.


    He called his assistant and asked, "what''s my itinerary today?"


    "Vice president, you still have two market meetings in the afternoon and a dinner in the evening. It''s at 9:30."


    "Put it off."


    Bo Ye said, "I have something to do in the evening."


    "OK, I''ll put it off until 10:30, so you can see?" Asked the assistant.


    Thin ye thought and nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1373

    <h4>Chapter 1373</h4>


    The thin family forces are in front of us and postpone the dinner for an hour. No one dares to have an opinion.


    Even if there is, for the sake of the overall situation in the future, he still has to go and see this man with his own eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying sits on the sofa, holding a mobile phone in her hand and turning over several emails. The expression on her face is as boring as it should be.


    The woman sat beside him and calmly watched his series of deadly acts.


    "Do you really want to tear your face with her?"


    Xiao Ying said and looked up: "didn''t anything happen?"


    "When it happens, will there be time?"


    The woman wanted to pry open his skull to see what he was thinking.


    "Do you really think your rtionship with mu Shinian is too good?"


    So we have to do something to destroy it?


    Xiao Ying came out with a light smile. His attitude was very casual. He gave a grace and spoke slowly: "nothing. It''s just a gift. I came here specially. They detained my people. Isn''t it normal for me to be unhappy?"


    "I don''t see what''s wrong with you."


    The woman choked him bluntly: "I only see that you are abnormal."


    Xiao Ying sneered: "look what you said, I''ve been normal one day."


    Now it''s the woman''s turn to have nothing to say.


    From the shape of her mouth, she seemed to want to kill him.


    "It''s agreed to save people. What have you done?"


    "Nothing, I''m just too curious."


    Xiao Ying turned out the woman''s physical examination report and threw it to her.


    The woman took it and opened it. Then she stared round her eyes in amazement: "isn''t it? Is the injury so serious?"


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    There are some faint cold colors in your eyes, which look very dangerous.


    "It''s terrible. The key is that the identification results seem to be like this with bare hands."


    Unarmed


    The woman read the report carefully, and a row of cold sweat fell on her forehead.


    "Bo Qian... Are you sick?"


    He broke several bones with his bare hands. Moreover, he was seriously injured in some ces and his internal organs were injured.


    Moreover, the means shown above are very cruel and there is no room for it.


    So, did Bo shallow really lose his mind?


    Otherwise, even if you know that you have been calcted, if you are angry with a woman ording to your shallow temper, you will leave some vitality. For example, a fist will make herpletely speechless.


    But now this report seems to be that Bo shallow''s whole person has lost his mind and ignored everything. The whole person just wants to kill people.


    Such a person is too retarded.


    It''s not like what Bo shallow will do.


    Xiao Ying touched her chin and sighed: "moreover, mu Shinian was hurt."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman stared round in amazement: "what did you say?"


    Xiao Ying nodded: "really."


    "Although it''s all skin trauma."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman held the report tightly: "thin and shallow?"


    Xiao Ying gave a sound and nodded slowly: "yes, he did."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman frowned tightly and said, "is it the same reason?"


    "I guess so."


    Xiao Ying sighed with emotion: "so, what you said is really right. Bo Qian is really sick."


    It''s not just sick.


    If he can even do it, what else can''t he do?

 Chapter 1374

    <h4>Chapter 1374</h4>


    The woman stood up uneasily and said, "I''d better find out."


    "No, you can''t find out."


    Xiao Ying said with a smile: "moreover, if I remember correctly, it seems to have something to do with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women are not stupid.


    But at this time, I can''t turn around.


    How far apart these two people are, how can they be involved together.


    For the woman''s doubts, Xiao Ying smiled and said, "it''s not with me or my father, but it seems to have something to do with me. Anyway, I probably know what''s going on, but I need a corroboration."


    The woman looked at him quietly. Finally, she couldn''t help reminding him: "don''t die again."


    "Don''t worry."


    Xiao Ying said, "I cherish my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman wants to hehe, he has a face.


    Is it?


    That''s really clumsy. She can''t see anything.


    Xiao Ying sighed slowly, with an unspeakable sadness in her face.


    He really didn''t mean it.


    It''s his father''s mess.


    But if Bo Qian really wants to settle ounts, he seems to be unable to escape.


    So, it''s bad either way.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has a bright face these days, so he doesn''t want to go out at all.


    She stayed at home every day, ying games and reading books when she had nothing to do. Even in the nursing home, she found a reason and didn''t dare to go there at all.


    Afraid grandma saw it, then asked her what was going on.


    She''s always hard to answer. She was beaten.


    Mu Shi opened theic book in his hand, sighed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    The world is really chaotic.


    "Go somewhere with me."


    Mu Shinian said to the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger whined and jumped to bite the traction rope and hat.


    Mu Shinian touched its hair and dressed it up before pulling it out.


    Because of the traces on her own face, when she went out, she specially wore a mask and her brain, which was covered tightly, so that she could go out.


    Mu Shinian was thinking all the way.


    So when she got to the ce where the people were detained, she said hello directly, and then went in.


    Everyone is there.


    The same ones that day.


    The injury on the face is light or heavy.


    It can be seen that thin and shallow is purely venting.


    Mu Shinian took a chair, sat up, looked at the people in the room and said slowly, "say it, who did it."


    Zheng shuddered and raised his hand weakly.


    "It''s me. I''m obsessed."


    "You don''t have the courage."


    Mu Shinian said, "I investigated yourpany and your family. There is no problem at all. Is it for money? This excuse is very good."


    President Zheng clenched his teeth and insisted, "I just, I just... Open my eyes to money. Who doesn''t like money, right?"


    Mu Shinian nodded, took out a card from his bag and put it in front of him: "well, there are more than ten billion in this card. As long as you tell the truth, it''s all yours."


    Zheng Zong''s face was stunned.


    But the next second, he gritted his teeth and shook his head: "I, no, I dare not."


    "What do you dare not do? Can''t you do everything for money?" Mu Shinian looked at him funny: "it''s better to offend me than to offend Bo shallow. I think you''re a character. Can''t you understand such a truth?"

 Chapter 1375

    <h4>Chapter 1375</h4>


    President Zheng can''t see where it is.


    He didn''t want to see it.


    This woman is all the way with Bo shallow.


    If something goes wrong in the process, doesn''t he die faster?


    Mu Shinian saw him motionless, sighed and put the card casually on the table: "I just want the person who controls all this behind me. As for you, I can plead with Bo shallow and let you go. However, if you refuse, I have no other way."


    President Zheng looked up, looked at her quickly, lowered his head, and twisted his fingers into a ball.


    "It''s my fault. I admit it. There''s really no one behind me. I don''t know who you''re going to ask from me."


    The bodyguard on one side also said, "we really can''t ask. We''ve tried it several times. The answer is basically the same every time. Moreover, it should not be a lie. If he still resists so hard, he can''t bear the consequences. He''s not so stupid."


    Mu Shinian knows these roads very well.


    But she really thought it was strange everywhere.


    Especially... President Zheng.


    He made it clear that he was hiding something. As a result, he was dying and refused to exin anything.


    If it''s not stupid, there may be a hole in your head.


    Mu Shinian pondered, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    One side of the white haired tiger has been squatting on the ground ying with the cat stick. It seems that she is in a bad mood. Shees together and dawdles on her twice.


    Mu Shinian gently pulled his lip and patted his head: "no harvest."


    The white haired tiger doesn''t understand what this sentence means.


    Next second.


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Then try this."


    The voice fell.


    She took a pocket watch out of her pocket.


    The bodyguard saw what it was at a nce.


    "Miss mu, do you want to."


    Mu Shinian nodded, picked up the pocket watch and shook his eyes around it: "try it, although my hypnosis technology is really not good."


    The man said, "OK. I see."


    Zheng always stared at the pocket watch and almost knew what she was going to do.


    But looking at mu Shinian''s face that didn''t match his age, he still stayed where he was.


    "You don''t want to, you want to?"


    "Well, hypnosis."


    There was a faint smile on the girl''s face: "I''m not very good at technology. Forgive me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    President Zheng''s face gradually turned pale.


    He tried desperately to get rid of the shackles of the rope, but it was of no use.


    "You, what do you want? I admit my mistake. Are you still, won''t you let me go? I''ll punish you as you like, but you can''t, can''t go so far."


    "It''s just hypnosis, not real kung fu." Mu Shinian tilted his head and smiled innocently: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Well, he''d better beat him up.


    Who knows what he will say after being hypnotized.


    Mr. Zheng watched Mu Siniane over and was scared to shrink back from the chair.


    It seems that you can find a poor sense of security.


    "Stop struggling."


    Mu Shimian sighed: "it won''t kill you."


    It''s better to kill him!


    General manager Zheng burst into a roar.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a wail all over the base.

 Chapter 1376

    <h4>Chapter 1376</h4>


    Mu Shinian came out of the base. It''s already sunset.


    The white haired tiger''s hungry chest stuck to his back.


    Mu Shinian took out a can from his bag, fed it, put it away and threw it into the dustbin.


    The bodyguard sent her out and didn''t speak until she was finished.


    "Still didn''t say anything."


    "Yes."


    It is reasonable to say that her hypnosis is not very good, but it is no worse.


    As a result, the man didn''t ask anything.


    Mu Shimian sighed, propped his chin idly and said, "is he protecting anyone¡°


    "I don''t know." His subordinates answered truthfully: "young master Bo has investigated his interpersonal rtionships very clearly, but he hasn''t found anything. If there''s anything really, I''m afraid he''ll have found it long ago."


    Mu Shinian is worried about this.


    This game is not difficult to break.


    Just, who set up such a simple game, finally took a scapegoat to them, and finally could walk away without leaving a trace.


    The scapegoat was willing to die for him.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and didn''t understand.


    His men said, "maybe there is such a number one person. After all, there are really many enemies of young master Bo."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "Say it again. I''ll go back first."


    "I''ll see you off."


    As soon as Mu Shimian got on the bus, his mobile phone rang before he let the driver drive.


    Or that strange number.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, which opened and answered.


    "Hello."


    "I''m here." Xiao Ying''s unreliable voice came from the phone.


    Mu Shi read out and hung up.


    Xiao Ying said, "originally, I wanted to tell you something. Since you don''t want to hear it, forget it."


    "About thin and shallow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was going to hang up her cell phone. Hearing this sentence, she stopped quickly.


    "Thin and shallow?"


    "Yes, it''s thin."


    Xiao Ying smiled innocently: "is he ill?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi was stunned. Without saying a word, he had to hang up the phone.


    Xiao Ying also felt that his words were full of ambiguity, so she had to change her mouth and said, "I mean, is thin and shallow abnormal?"


    "Bye."


    Mu Shinian finished and hung up the phone directly.


    There''s not even room this time.


    Xiao Ying listened to the busy tone and looked behind her.


    The woman covered her face as if she didn''t want to know him.


    Xiao Ying came back and asked curiously, "did I say something wrong?"


    "When you ask this, you''re going to pick a problem."


    The woman said, "besides, can''t you speak clearly?"


    Xiao Ying feels really innocent.


    What he said is not clear?


    "Isn''t thin and shallow just sick?"


    "Forget it. Luckily she didn''t hear it." The woman said, "when you ask, she must know you''re ying tricks behind your back. Don''te to that time. She''ll kill you first."


    Xiao Ying shrugged and looked indifferent.


    As a result, he didn''t care for a minute when mu Shinian called.


    Xiao Ying was stunned. Suddenly, he didn''t want to take it.


    The woman watched the y calmly.


    "Take it. Her brain turns too fast. You can''t hide it. It will be more strange if she doesn''t take it."


    Xiao Ying nced at her. As soon as she was about to speak, the woman picked up her cell phone,

 Chapter 1377

    <h4>Chapter 1377</h4>


    Answered the phone: "OK, I''ll be there in a minute, huh."


    Then she hung up and looked at Xiao Ying innocently.


    "No way. I have to be busy. You can do it yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying watched her leave silently.


    I''m the boss. How can I feel that I don''t have any deterrent?


    My men dare to make fun of themselves.


    Mu Shinian kept calling.


    Xiao Ying felt a trace of worry.


    He stared at it for a long time, but still silently opened it and answered it.


    "What did you do?"


    Mu Shinian''s voice is cold. It doesn''t sound very happy.


    Xiao Ying rubbed her sses innocently: "what are you talking about, I don''t know."


    "Xiao Ying, I''m not stupid."


    Mu Shinian interrupted him word by word: "what did you do?"


    Really angry.


    Xiao Ying sighed helplessly, smiled and said, "if I did anything, 1 what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian paused, and his breathing became a little heavy.


    Xiao Ying continued to ask, "if I did anything to him, are you going to help him out?"


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Yeah.


    What to do.


    Xiao Ying stillughs carelessly on the phone; "Shi Nian, if you want revenge, I always wee you, but always give someone a reason."


    "Your medicine."


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "how else would you know that thin is sick?"


    Xiao Ying raised her eyebrow.


    There was no anger on his face, but he thought it was fun.


    How to say, it is worthy of being a girl who can blow up half of his base.


    After saying the first half of the sentence, she knew what thetter words meant.


    Therefore, it''s not troublesome tomunicate with mu Shinian.


    Instead, it''s very simple.


    Because as long as you give her a little information, she can know all the second half of your sentence.


    Therefore, Xiao Ying will be mncholy.


    He burst outughing and said in a low voice, "do you think I did it?"


    Mu Shinian sneered and said, "what do you think you did?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Good.


    It is worthy of being a person with ultra-high IQ.


    Xiao Ying threw herself into the ground with some admiration.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help getting angry: "why?"


    "There is no contradiction between you and him."


    Xiao Ying is too familiar to her.


    Unless he really annoys people, or has a direct conflict of interest with him, otherwise, Xiao Ying will rarely give people a wink.


    He should be in a good mood. Even if you gossip about him, he will let go.


    Bo Qian has no intersection with him at all. Xiao Ying has no reason to move him.


    Mu Shinian closed her eyes and turned her head quickly. Soon, she found the answer: "you cooperated with Bo Ye, didn''t you?"


    Xiao Ying almost spit out a mouthful of water.


    He took out a paper towel and wiped his mouth. His voice couldn''t say: "it''s a pity that you can''t be a screenwriter?"


    Mu Shinian heard his sarcasm, and the expression on his face was even colder.


    "I can''t find any other reason except this." Mu Sinian''s resolute opening seemed to confirm that Xiao Ying was the initiator of this matter.


    Xiao Ying feels that life is really a little dark.


    Mu Shinian is not a little smart, but very smart.


    He didn''t recognize anything, so she guessed everything.


    Xiao Ying didn''t know what to say.


    "Mu Shinian, you really... Have I taught you a reason before?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to go back to the past at all. She just wanted to care about it.

 Chapter 1378

    <h4>Chapter 1378</h4>


    Xiao Ying was silent on the phone for a long time.


    Mu Shinian listened to his breathing, and his heart couldn''t help but stir up an irritability.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Ying heard the tension in her words, and a smile from the corners of her mouth became more and more vivid.


    "It''s really shocking that you care about him so much."


    Mu Shinian mercilessly closed his eyes: "so, what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything."


    Xiao Ying smiled and said, pared with this, you''re not curious. How do I know that shallow is sick?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    Xiao Ying touched her chin, sighed and said, "your wound is not light. It''s light, isn''t it? If he goes crazy, maybe one day even you will be killed, and your skill is under him."


    Xiao Ying''s words were full of ridicule and warning.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "it''s none of your business."


    At this time, she was aggressive all over.


    The danger is strong.


    Unfortunately, it''s just to protect others.


    Xiao Ying is really upset.


    When he first met mu Shinian, he thought she would always be such a cold person.


    As a result, now I found that mu Shinian was not naturally cold-hearted, but I didn''t meet the person who could make her heart warm.


    Xiao Ying felt that she was really unhappy to the extreme.


    "If I say he is ill, what can I do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent. After a long time, he came back and said, "what did you say?"


    "What about his illness? I have a way." Xiao Ying repeated: "you can also see that the trigger mechanism of thin and shallow disease is uncertain. Maybe one day, he is really crazy and can''t wake up again."


    Mu Shinian clenched his cell phone nervously and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Xiao Ying seems to be able to detect howplicated her mood here is across the telephone line.


    He smiled and said slowly, "Shi Nian, you and Bo Qian must have tried many ways, but they can''t find the right medicine, right."


    "Shi Nian, you can''t save him. I''m the only one who can save him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was on the phone and his face was blue.


    She didn''t say a word, but her breathing gradually became heavy.


    Xiao Ying still smiled rxed: "when reading, it''s better to look like, what are you going to exchange for the medicine in my hand? By the way, you know what I want."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian hung up directly.


    Xiao Ying was silent for a moment and buttoned her mobile phone on the table.


    He sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    What should I do, mu Shinian? I have medicine.


    What are you going to do.


    The woman went back and forth, holding a te of fruit in her hand, leaned by the door, listened to all these words, and then asked curiously, "how can you have medicine?"


    Xiao Ying rubbed her forehead, looked up, looked at her curiously, and the smile on her face gradually became deeper.


    "To be exact, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Who does that have to do with?"


    The woman naturally asked, "do you work for those people in the Institute?"


    Xiao Ying said nothing: "am I that kind of person?"


    "Aren''t you?" The woman rolled her eyes and urged impatiently, "tell me, what''s going on? Don''t turn against mu Shinian carelessly."


    "If you really get to this point, you can''t even be a friend in the future."

 Chapter 1379

    <h4>Chapter 1379</h4>


    "Who wants to be her friend?"


    The woman was stunned and heard Xiao Ying smile: "the predecessor of theboratory is not me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman turned white and looked at him in amazement: "is it difficult..."


    "No."


    Xiao Ying seemed to know what he was thinking. She couldn''t helpughing and said, "it''s not what you think. My father left behind the evil. I remember telling you that my father cooperated with someone. That person gave him a lot of money. He manipted theboratory to help that person make a drug that can control people''s mind."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The more the woman listened, the more pale her face became.


    She subconsciously clenched her fist and looked at him.


    "And then?"


    No, it''s what she thinks.


    Xiao Ying smiled at her eyes, gentle and gentleman: "then, if there is no mistake, the medicine should have gone to Bo Qian''s father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His father?


    Women have also seen great storms.


    She took a deep breath and asked carefully, "do you mean that Bo Jinhua ns to control his son?"


    "Well, yes."


    Xiao Ying leaned on the sofa and continued faintly: "I was about the same age and memory. I just remember that my father called someone and I overheard a little. Now it seems that it is really."


    The woman unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So, that means you don''t have absolute evidence. Since you don''t, you''d better investigate first. After all, this matter is not a joke."


    Xiao Ying breathed out.


    He leaned back on the sofa and stared at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    "You''re right."


    If one identally makes a mistake, it is estimated that mu Shinian will really y with him.


    Xiao Ying looked at the direction of admiring the time and thought, and a deep bitter smile came up on her lips.


    "I feel, really."


    The woman was still worried: "after investigating this in advance, it is estimated that she will not find you so soon. If there is a misunderstanding, it is the best."


    What I fear most is that if it is not done, the first one will not let him go. It is estimated that it is thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian will get hurt no matter where he stands.


    This is a situation that no one wants to see.


    Xiao Ying had a headache. He gave two random favors, moved his lips and wanted to say something, so he was interrupted by a woman.


    "Don''t say anything. Look for the truth first."


    Xiao Ying was stunned and nodded slowly: "ah, please."


    The woman smiled twice and turned away without emotion.


    After going out, she found that her palms were clenched in a cold sweat.


    If this matter really has something to do with Xiao Ying, it will make a big deal.


    It''s really big.


    The woman dared not dy a second and walked out quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying is still sitting in his original position.


    For more than an hour, he didn''t move. His men came in and reported some things. He didn''t lift his head and stared at the mobile phone on the table in a daze.


    When his men finished, they saw that he didn''t respond and didn''t dare to urge anything more, so they had to leave quickly.


    The cell phone rang again.


    Xiao Ying looked at the caller ID.


    I don''t know whether it''s disappointment or relief.


    He pressed the release and listened to the voice from his men inside: "Sir, theyout is ready. Will you act tonight?"

 Chapter 1380

    <h4>Chapter 1380</h4>


    Xiao Ying was stunned. He knew what his men were talking about. He was kind and opened his mouth carelessly: "OK."


    His subordinates seemed to notice that he was not in a good mood and said, "Sir, what''s the problem?"


    "No."


    Xiao Ying breathed out, and a faint smile came up on her lips: "it''s all right. I''ll go there in the evening."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Ying closed her eyes with a headache.


    If it''s true, it''s a little unreasonable not to take advantage of it.


    Maybe, this is an opportunity.


    He can get the opportunity to admire the times.


    He has thought about it for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is no better.


    Ye Ling had asked her out to y, and she broke her appointment.


    Mu Shimian pursed his lower lip, went back to the room and turned out the documents he had secretly hidden from the dark grid.


    It''s about thin and shallow body.


    She showed it to the doctor in private. The doctors on her own side, everyone is a genius among geniuses, and their judgment should not be wrong.


    Those doctors say they can''t do anything. How can Xiao Ying have a way?


    Mu Shinian had several crazy ideas in his mind, and then he couldn''t help but deny them.


    can''t.


    How is that possible?


    Mu Shinian thought he was really crazy. Otherwise, how could he think that the two people were rted?


    Whether it''s business or gratitude and resentment, these two people should take a fork in the road.


    Just, Xiao Ying''s words, she still couldn''t help being curious.


    Maybe, maybe, this person really has a way, but I''m not sure.


    No matter how slim the hope is, since it is in front of her, she must seize it.


    Mu Shinian meditated for a while, sent a text message to Bo shallow, and then went out.


    ¡­¡­


    mid-night.


    Outside the corridor, it was dark.


    Xiao Ying opened the door and went in.


    The people in the house were so frightened that they almost jumped out of bed.


    At the sight of Xiao Ying, he immediately burst into tears.


    "Boss, you came by yourself."


    He thought that Xiao Ying might send someone to pick him up.


    But he really didn''t expect that Xiao Ying came to pick him up in person!


    Xiao Ying gave a cry and smiled innocently at him: "that''s not urate. I didn''te to save you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face turned ck.


    A little embarrassed.


    "So, are you here?" He asked carefully. He probably felt that he could hear a more shocking answer from such an unreliable boss.


    Sure enough, the next second.


    Xiao Ying spoke.


    "I came to see mu Shinian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The men are more worried and tired.


    Come here with him just to meet people?


    Or when I see you?


    The men simply didn''t know what expression to put on.


    "Well, do you need me to call her?"


    There was a slight noise behind him.


    Xiao Ying hooked her lips and smiled calmly: "no, she''sing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men breathed and looked at the man who had juste in.


    Mu Shinian looked at them coldly. Finally, his eyes fixed on Xiao Ying: "did you expect me toe?"


    Xiao Ying smiled: "of course."


    "For your young master Bo."


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much of answering these strange words.


    She looked at her men and said, "what can you do?"


    "Do you have a way to get a thin and shallow physical examination report?" Xiao Ying asked, "if you can get it, I have a way."

 Chapter 1381

    <h4>Chapter 1381</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    That''s a good question.


    Xiao Ying thought for a while and said, "you can''t help it."


    This sentence is really reasonable.


    Mu Shinian quietly clenched his fist.


    Xiao Ying said, "you don''t have a better way except to believe me, do you?"


    Mu Shinian pulls his lips and sneers.


    "So, you might as well trust me."


    Xiao Ying said, "there''s no way. Maybe I really have a way."


    "Are you so kind?"


    Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    He really maintained a skeptical attitude towards Xiao Ying''s character.


    Xiao Ying gave a sound, as if she was extremely mncholy.


    "You can really hurt people."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to pay attention to his strange appearance. However, he had a big handle in his hand.


    Mu Shinian vomited a sultry breath and said coldly, "OK, how do you treat it? Do you really have medicine in your hand?"


    Xiao Ying tutted and turned around: "Aowei, you know very well. If I can''t help it, how can Ie to make this deal with you, right?"


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    She had a cold face and didn''t want to say anything.


    Xiao Ying continued, "if you cane, it means that you are actually willing to believe me. In that case, both sides should show sincerity."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Ying pointed out that from beginning to end, he was just a tool man''s hand, smiling and opening his mouth; "What about him? Let me take him."


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at the man.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if he takes it away.


    It''s just that it''s troublesome to exin to Bo Qian.


    Xiao Ying seemed to see through her mind at a nce. He smiled and said innocently, "look at your choice. Anyway, it''s nothing to put this person on your side."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was sure again.


    Mu Shinian''s mood is veryplex now.


    She was silent for a long time, but she still asked; "What about your sincerity?"


    Xiao Ying was silent for a moment and said, "in this way, I knocked you out. Then, in this way, you can exin to Bo Qian that you actually struggled, but you can''t beat me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face is getting dark.


    Xiao Ying looked sincere; "This is the most effective way at present. It also saves you from running to exin to Bo Qian. You''re right."


    My men are losing face.


    He silently covered his face and pinned it aside.


    No eyes, really no eyes.


    Xiao Ying is really a good hand in death.


    At this time, he didn''t forget to stimte her.


    If Mu Shinian changes his mind and calls someone, both of them may not be able to leave. Then there will be another torture or something, and the whole army will be destroyed.


    Therefore, his subordinates didn''t understand what Xiao Ying was doing.


    Xiao Ying still kept smiling: "think about it, or someone will be lost. Bo Qian probably won''t think of anyone else except you."


    Mu Shinian is toozy to talk to him about this.


    She was silent for a while and returned to the original topic.


    "Do you really have a way?"


    Xiao Ying snapped her fingers.


    "What do you say?"


    I''d rather believe it.


    Mu Shinian has no other way anyway. Let a dead horse be a living horse doctor.


    After mu Shinian thought about it, he seemed to want to open it.


    She leaned back and sideways.


    That''s obvious.


    Xiao Ying''s eyes at her became moreplicated.


    If Mu Shinian called someone and arrested them, he might be happier.

 Chapter 1382

    <h4>Chapter 1382</h4>


    In this way, at least, he can deceive himself and others. He thinks that in fact, being thin is not so important to Mu Shinian.


    At least it''s not important enough for her to break the principle.


    It''s a pity.


    get the opposite of what one wants.


    Xiao Ying doesn''t know what to bet on.


    Afterughing at himself, he turned and looked at his men. He didn''t say anything, but his men understood what he meant.


    The two men left in front of Mu Shinian.


    Xiao Ying stopped and asked curiously, "what is thin and shallow for you?"


    "...." Mu Shinian frowned and looked at him iprehensibly.


    Xiao Ying smiled and said, "I will misunderstand you like this. You and Bo Qian have reached the point where you will never live when he dies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face seemed speechless.


    Xiao Ying smiled and left the hospital with her men swaggering.


    When he came, his battle was very big and sneaky. At this time, he was particrly calm.


    His men followed behind Xiao Ying and said with some worry, "are you leaving like this?"


    "She asked me, so she left."


    Xiao Ying answered.


    His subordinates were a little worried: "but that young master bo... He is really, very powerful and resourceful."


    Xiao Ying raised her eyebrows: "Oh, it''s very powerful."


    His men looked at him carefully and said, "don''t you worry, does the other party cheat?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian won''t let him have an ident. That''s his bet.


    Seeing that he was so confident, his subordinates immediately relieved.


    After all, Xiao Ying cheated him, turned around and said to him, "during this time, you go back first and have a good rest."


    His men gave a cry and immediately shook their heads: "it doesn''t matter to me."


    "I know you''re okay."


    Xiao Ying deliberately gave him a blow: "if you don''t be safe, you worry about falling into thin hands again. He doesn''t think you will be in a good mood in the future. If you fall into his hands again, you won''t end well¡°


    His face turned ck.


    "Ah?"


    Isn''t itpletely over?


    Xiao Ying nodded, "that''s it."


    His men looked at Xiao Ying and said, "boss, so what do you want those photos for?"


    Do you miss people?


    But there was no him at the bottom of my heart.


    Xiao Ying said, "I''m too bored to be idle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men silently raised a thumb.


    "In fact, no wonder that young master Bo will be angry."


    "Why, do you think I''m doing very unkind?"


    Xiao Ying asked.


    As a qualified subordinate, of course, he didn''t dare to have this idea.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "It''s all right. Just say it."


    Xiao Ying said magnanimously, "I promise I won''t kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My men shook their heads even more when they heard this sentence.


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. Miss Mu really has desperate capital."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying stopped.


    He turned and looked at him strangely.


    His men were shocked and puzzled and stopped.


    "Boss, what''s the matter? I, did I say something wrong?"


    Xiao Ying looked at him and was silent for a long time before he asked, "you said that admiring the time really makes people desperate?"

 Chapter 1383

    <h4>Chapter 1383</h4>


    His men looked at him weakly: "here, what''s the problem?"


    Isn''t it natural?


    Xiao Ying sneered, his voice mixed with sharp irony: "so, that is to say, you like him too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men were stunned for two seconds before they reacted fiercely.


    He took a breath and almost choked himself.


    "No, no, no, that''s not what I mean! I''m not talking about me. How can I like Miss mu? I, I don''t have the courage!"


    A thin and shallow, a Xiao Ying, if he dares to be a third party without interest, he is really impatient!


    Moreover, to take a step back, how dare he like such a terrible girl.


    If you are not careful, you will be peeled off.


    Thinking so, his men shivered even more. For fear that Xiao Ying misunderstood, he quickly added: "Miss Mu is like that. I''m not qualified to like it."


    "Just know you''re not qualified."


    Xiao Ying''s face changed a lot.


    Finally, he added, "if you go with her, others will misunderstand you."


    I heard from my men.


    Didn''t you misunderstand mu Shinian?


    Why did you misunderstand him.


    Xiao Ying nced at him with sharp words; "People will misunderstand you''re rich"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, his subordinates really didn''t know what to say, so they had to show a bitter smile.


    "Boss, you..."


    "All right, let''s go."


    Xiao Ying pushed open the door and went in.


    His men hurried in.


    The driver started the car and left.


    When I went out from the exit, I happened to hit a royal blue Bugatti.


    Xiao Ying picked up the tip of her eyebrows and smiled with a bit of irony.


    It came so fast.


    But also.


    Bo Qian is lucky. When he meets mu Shinian, the key is that the girl is still wholeheartedly facing him. No matter what the purpose is, she will be nervous.


    I''m afraid that people will be robbed by him.


    However, he is also bound to win.


    Two cars passed by.


    No one meant to stop.


    Thin shallow parked the car at the door and looked at the Maybach driving away not far away, holding the steering wheel tightly with his fingers.


    After a long time, he pushed the door open and got off.


    The hospital is going haywire.


    Seeing himing, everyone was scared.


    "Young master Bo."


    "People, people are lost by us."


    "Sorry, young master Bo, there was a lot of noise just now. We thought... Then, sorry, young master Bo!"


    The men bowed their heads and med themselves one by one.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything, just walked in with his face unchanged.


    In the ward, before mu Shinian left, she sat in a chair and looked down at the tiles under her feet.


    Seeing thin shallowe in, she didn''t move her eyebrows. She just exined stiffly, "I let people go."


    Thin shallow eyes looked at him deeply.


    "Do you know him?"


    "... not really."


    So far, mu Shinian thinks he doesn''t know Xiao Ying.


    After all, she approached him only for the task. Later, when the task waspleted, she also walked decisively. In recent years, there is no problem of knowing or not knowing.


    Thin shallow looked at the empty ward and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    A few secondster, he said, "what deal did you make with him?"


    Mu Shinian held his fist subconsciously.


    Bo Qian didn''t let go of her subtle movements.

 Chapter 1384

    <h4>Chapter 1384</h4>


    His lips pulled and his smile was a little yful.


    "Otherwise, you won''t let him go."


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip. She wouldn''t lie.


    I won''t lie.


    At this time, I don''t want to lie.


    After all, it''s about Bo shallow.


    She doesn''t want to make a lot of noise before things are settled.


    At that time, what if Xiao Ying runs away.


    Therefore, mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and resolutely kept silent.


    Xiao Ying looked at her silently, and the corners of her lips aroused a very light smile.


    "Don''t you want to say?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and nodded for a long time: "yes, I don''t want to say. I did make a deal with him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s so honest that it hurts.


    Thin and shallow, pondering at the bottom of my heart.


    He took a deep breath and seemed to use a lot of strength to hold back his temper.


    The two men deadlocked for a long time.


    He just said; "Whatever your purpose, don''t deal with him anymore."


    Mu Shinian looked up at him.


    Thin shallow seems a little agitated.


    "Whatever you want to do, that''s all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked truthfully; "What if you can''t?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice fell, and the green veins on the thin and shallow forehead burst.


    "If you can''t do it, then..."


    Thetter words, thin shallow can''t say.


    He took a cold breath and looked down at her; "Then you say there is something unfinished between you and him."


    I can''t tell you about it.


    Mu Shinian frowned, nced at him, and continued to bow his head to study ceramic tiles


    If it were someone else, Bo shallow would have gone wild long ago.


    Unfortunately, this man is obsessed with the times. He not only can''t run away, but also has to restrain his temper, control it and can''t get angry.


    So, at this meeting, he took a deep breath and was expected to be angry with a concussion.


    "Go back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him in surprise.


    No follow-up?


    Thin shallow looked down at her and asked coolly, "what''s the matter? Do you want to be beaten by me?"


    He wanted to.


    Unfortunately, I can''t bear it.


    Thin shallow feels that he is also very cheap.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "if you want to fight, fight."


    If she did, she would feel less guilty at the bottom of her heart.


    It''s a good deal.


    Thin shallow frown: "go back, I won''t fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and said, "OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow took a deep breath helplessly, as if he had been angry by himself.


    He raised his hand and pressed his temple twice. Then he turned and left.


    If Mu Shinian were his men, no matter men or women, he would probably throw people from upstairs.


    But unfortunately, mu Shinian is not.


    And not an insignificant person.


    It''s someone he''s secretly nning to spend his life with.


    So, there are some things he has to control.


    You can''t get angry easily.


    Thin shallow sighed heavily and came out. The expression on his face is as wonderful as it should be.


    As a result, those men saw Bo Qian and thought he had a big quarrel with mu Shinian. They were too scared to talk.


    Thin shallow looked at them and said coldly, "so many people can lose people. You have great skills."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those men thought they had escaped a robbery. At this meeting, they were suddenly questioned by him. The whole person was bad.

 Chapter 1385

    <h4>Chapter 1385</h4>


    "Yes, young master Bo is bad on our side!"


    "We are willing to ept punishment."


    When mu Shinian heard this sentence, the human nature that has not yet disappeared woke up.


    She raised her hand. As soon as she was about to open her mouth to bear the responsibility for the crime, she was interrupted by thin, simple and rough: "shut up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and really shut up.


    Thin shallow looked at his men and said, "get out."


    His men rolled away.


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief.


    If these people were punished for their own reasons, she would really be sorry.


    Anyway, it''s all on her side.


    She will never avoid the mistake she admits.


    Thin shallow looked at her helplessly and couldn''t help having a headache.


    On the way back.


    Mu Shinian seems tired.


    He fell asleep against the window.


    Thin shallow looked at her side face and couldn''t help moving.


    "What''s the matter with you and him?"


    Mu Shi read grace and subconsciously turned back.


    Bo Qian continued to say, "and you and your friends."


    Mu Shinian continued to shut up.


    Bo smiled and said, "it''s all right. If you want to say something, just say it. If you don''t want to say something, I can''t force you."


    "One is a friend, the other is not familiar."


    Mu Shinian summarized it briefly.


    Thin and shallow looked at her strangely: "is that really it?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    She thinks so.


    Thin shallow looked at the road ahead and asked in a hoarse voice; "Ordinary friends don''t cut corners."


    Mu Shinian didn''t hear clearly and looked at him curiously.


    Thin shallow also didn''t want to continue to say, calmly said: "it''s all right."


    Is that okay?


    Mu Shinian was curious and couldn''t help looking at him. ording to her understanding, Bo shallow estimated that it would be very angry.


    As a result, he said it was okay.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and didn''t want to toss about these things for the time being.


    He said it was okay.


    When he says something, let''s do it by ourselves.


    Mu Shinian is very open.


    Because she didn''t know how to solve the trouble except promise Xiao Ying.


    She knows Xiao Ying.


    He wouldn''t dare say such a thing if he wasn''t absolutely sure.


    It''s a pity.


    When admiring, the thought was low, and the smile on his face was somewhat unspeakably dull.


    It''s a pity.


    There''s nothing she can do.


    Therefore, we can only ce our hope on Xiao Ying.


    ¡­¡­


    Shallow didn''t sleep all night.


    When mu Shinian fell asleep, he ran out.


    Tang and Song Dynasties haven''t seen him for a long time. He was suddenly called out to drink. He couldn''t help joking: "you are. You have emotional contradictions with your miss Mu again. It doesn''t matter. Tell it, brother. I''ve been depressed recently. Tell it to make me happy."


    He nced at him coldly. His eyes were as cold as they were.


    Tang and Song Dynasty were even more happy: "ah, why are youpeting with me? I didn''t mean it."


    Thin shallow took back his eyes and drank the wine stuffy.


    "Say, what''s the matter? Your family has forced you like that. I don''t see you worried. I''m afraid there''s nothing you can worry about except admiring the time."


    You''re finally right.


    Bo Qian also wants to talk about his problems.

 Chapter 1386

    <h4>Chapter 1386</h4>


    However, he struggled for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties saw some clues and touched their chin with emotion: "No."


    "Is it so serious? Is it so serious that you can''t even say it?"


    Thin shallow breathed out depressed: "almost."


    "What''s almost the same? Your family won''t... Wear a green hat for you!"


    The sound behind suddenly rose.


    He responded with a thin white eye.


    Tang and songughed and were amused by themselves: "it''s not right. If I were a woman and a beautiful man like you, I would be happy to die."


    Bo shallow was disgusted by his words.


    "You talk well."


    Shrugging in the Tang and Song Dynasties; "Your request is a little high. Don''t I talk well!? besides, don''t worry. I''m not interested in you at all."


    Thin shallow is probably really itchy. He can''t help but want to beat him.


    It has nothing to do with whether he is interested in it or not.


    "But I think you can rest assured."


    "Someone who looks like he doesn''t want to give up all the time."


    Thin shallow finally had some reaction.


    He sneered and said, "we haven''t even started."


    It is mu Shinian who is naturally toote and insensitive to feelings.


    He was too careful to scare her, so their progress was slower than the tortoise race.


    After hearing this, Tang and song couldn''t helpughing: "you''re such a resentful woman. You''re a man. Don''t you say it yourself. Are you going to ask other girls to confess to you first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian has nothing to say..


    Tang and song took his shoulder and said, "if I were you, I wouldn''t be so worried about gain and loss. I must grab mu Shinian first and then."


    "For whatever purpose, grab it first. For other things, when you get it, you''re talking slowly."


    Thin shallow held the ss without opening.


    Tang and song couldn''t help persuading: "try it. It''s the most effective way at present. If you want to, just admire Shinian''s character. She''s very serious about hermitment. Anyway, you two will be together sooner orter. It''s better to decide now. When she''s old enough, you''ll go and prove it."


    What a happy ending.


    Bo Qian took a sip of red wine and said nothing.


    Seeing that he was also somewhat moved, Tang and song couldn''t help but advise him, "just try it. If things work out, you''ll be much easier in the future. You don''t have to worry about gain and loss."


    She pursed her lips and still didn''t speak.


    Tang and song touched their chin and looked like watching the excitement: "otherwise, I''ll help you n."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow took a look at him: "Why are you free?"


    His girlfriend just came back recently.


    It''s said that it''s just like glue. How can youe out to drink


    Tang Song touched his chin and said with emotion, "I don''t like hearing you talk like that. You''re my brother. If you''re in trouble, I muste out to help.


    I don''t believe a punctuation mark.


    He thought for a moment and said, "you quarreled."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Song gave a cry and bumped him on the shoulder unhappily: "you are a little too uninteresting. How can you curse your brother so much."

 Chapter 1387

    <h4>Chapter 1387</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at him and couldn''t help but have a headache: "I''m crazy. I''ll find you."


    He hasn''t dealt with a lot of his own problems.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were even more dissatisfied when they heard the meaning of this sentence.


    "You''ve gone too far."


    "Even if you don''t thank me, you curse me."


    "I have a good rtionship with her. Just prepare a big red envelope."


    Shallow can never hear these two people getting married from mu Shinian''s mouth.


    So, nine times out of ten, the Tang and Song dynasties are talking nonsense again.


    Tang and Song dynasties were looked at by thin and shallow, and the whole soul was guilty.


    He raised his chin, looked at him and said, "don''t mind other people''s business. I think your own troubles are pile after pile."


    For these words, Bo shallow has no intention to deny.


    He has a lot of trouble on his own side. He really can''t meddle in other people''s business.


    "But although I''m not very good, at least I dare to say it." Tang and song patted thin and shallow on the shoulder and said, "whether she meant it or not, I dare to say it. How about you."


    For this, shallow really feel inferior.


    He can''t.


    Not only can''t do it, but also dare not do it.


    If Mu Shinian doesn''t like him and doesn''t mean that to him, then he confesses, which is tantamount to personally destroying their future.


    It''s too risky.


    There is really no certainty in his hand.


    Tang and Song Dynasties pick eyebrows. I can''t understand why Bo Qian is so careful now. It was pure ticket nature before.


    "But also, mu Shinian''s character is really strange. If she doesn''t seed, she is expected to make a direct distinction with you in order to avoid embarrassment."


    Decent people.


    Thin shallow also pulled out a smile.


    "Yes."


    Therefore, the Tang and Song Dynasties still didn''t give any opinions.


    The two men looked at each other and thought about each other''s faces.


    Finally, thin shallow spread his hand and shook his head: "forget it."


    Let''s discuss itter.


    Tang and song patted him on the shoulder sympathetically; "You said you, I almost misunderstood before. You have to live your life by yourself. As a result, it''s not easy to meet someone you like, and the love road is so rough. It''s really... I don''t know what to say about you."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip, pped his hand and was ready to go outside.


    "That''s right."


    Tang Song said, "your father seems to have started again recently."


    Thin shallow stopped and looked at him curiously.


    If the Tang and Song Dynasties want to gloat more, they will gloat more.


    He Hei hei twice and opened his mouth yfully: "what object did he find for you? It''s said that it''s still your ssmate?"


    Thin shallow looked at him with cold eyebrows and eyes, and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    ok


    Tang and Song dynasties were boring: "go back quickly. It''s not fun at all."


    Thin and shallow didn''t pay attention to this ssmate at all.


    Yes or no, the problem is not very big.


    Anyway, he didn''t mean to take it to heart at all.


    There''s only one person left at the bar.


    Tang and song sighed, ordered a ss of wine and drank slowly.


    Then he picked up his cell phone and sent her a text message.


    Tang Song: I''m drinking.


    Tang Song: I''m a little drunk. A woman wants to seduce me. It''s terrible.


    Tang Song: will you pick me up.


    Text messages sink into the sea.

 Chapter 1388

    <h4>Chapter 1388</h4>


    No reply.


    Tang and song breathed out gloomily, propped their chin and turned the ss with their fingers.


    His eyes are full of peach blossoms.


    Then he stared at the ss of wine, watching the ss refracted by the light, and his eyes followed.


    A touch ofzy, unspeakable emotion is flowing.


    Then, a woman came over and stopped beside him. Her fingers gently turned a circle on the back of his hand: "handsome boy, alone¡°


    The response of the Tang and Song Dynasties was also fast. He quickly retracted his hand. When he saw a beautiful woman, he was calm in his eyes, just a calm reminder: "focus on yourself."


    The beautyughed at his words.


    "In the middle of the night, don''t youe to such a ce for fun? Self respect what? Self respect."


    Tang and song Tut, seems to be too troublesome.


    "I have an object,"


    The girl raised her eyebrow: "what''s the matter? Is she here now? If she''s not here, I won''t say it, will I?"


    Girls nowadays, are they so thick skinned?


    Tang and song couldn''t help sighing. Suddenly, when the ghost idea came, he directly picked up his mobile phone, pressed the number and dialed out.


    The phone answered, but the voice sounded very impatient.


    "Say."


    Tang and song happily said, "someone wants to seduce me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a silence on the phone, and then a word jumped out: "Oh."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the silent became the Tang and Song dynasties.


    He was silent for a long time. Finally, he choked out a sentence: "it''s gone?"


    The little elder martial sister seems to have encountered some little trouble, so she is not in a good mood. After hearing this rhetorical question, she coldly hooked her lower lip and asked, "otherwise,e on?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t need to ask that.


    Another knife is inserted into my heart.


    And it''s still very sharp.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll hang up first."


    Little elder martial sister said hang up.


    Very crisp, not sloppy at all.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties held their breath. Finally, they stood up directly, ignored the girl and said directly; "I have a girlfriend. I love her very much."


    The woman didn''t miss the conversation just now. She couldn''t help joking; "Very much?"


    Tang and Song Li said, "Oh, she loves me too."


    The first half sentence seems to be true.


    But thetter sentence is


    "She loves you?"


    The woman couldn''t helpughing: "sorry, I couldn''t help it. That''s it. You dare say it''s love. You really are. She doesn''t care about you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying doesn''t want to talk.


    He turned and left.


    When I came out in the middle of the night, I didn''t see it as a joke. I actually became a joke.


    He shouldn''t havee here.


    Tang and Song dynasties are depressed.


    However, she only proposed. Why was she so angry.


    Not only angry, but also kicked him out.


    Tang and Song Dynasty sighed deeply and came out with a sad face.


    Isn''t the ceremony enough? Why doesn''t he n a sensational proposal? In this way, I''m not sure she was moved and agreed.


    Tang and song thought about it and thought that this method was really good.


    As long as it''s sensational enough, I''m not afraid she won''t be moved.


    Once this ideaes into being, it will be difficult to change it again.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying stayed alone in the study for a long time.

 Chapter 1389

    <h4>Chapter 1389</h4>


    His face is ugly.


    There was a pile of documents on the table. He looked at them repeatedly for a long time and wanted to find some evidence to prove that it had nothing to do with him, but he looked for it for a long time and looked at it several times. Finally, the evidence was that it was really what he thought.


    It''s his father''s masterpiece.


    Xiao Ying lit another cigarette. He spit out the smoke, leaned wearily against his position, raised his hand and pinched the center of his sore eyebrows.


    What can I do now.


    It really has something to do with him.


    I''m afraid things would be really troublesome if Mu Shinian knew.


    Xiao Ying vomited a cigarette and was tired and a little irritable.


    "As long as you don''t say it, she can''t know." The woman held her arm and leaned on the door for more than half an hour. She didn''t mean toe in: "it''s impossible to know in her life."


    "No matter how big mu Shinian''s brain hole is, it''s impossible to think of thisyer, as long as you don''t say, as long as you can do it."


    Xiao Yingen gave a sound and slowly spit out two words: "it''s despicable."


    "What does that matter?" The woman said slowly, "it''s a person and will be selfish. Besides, if you want to calcte this matter, it has nothing to do with you. If you want to me it, you can only me your father."


    "You were young at the beginning. Even if you know about Mu Shinian, there is at most some estrangement in your heart. She will not involve you in this matter, and then take revenge on you."


    Xiao Ying remained silent.


    It took a long time tough.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s just the truth," said the woman. "Moreover, you have this n, but you don''t want to implement it, because you think it''s meaningless to be honest with her."


    "Xiao Ying, what are your ns?"


    "Don''t do what you regret. Sometimes, there''s nothing wrong with people for themselves."


    Xiao Ying hugged her arm, leaned slowly on the sofa, sighed and said, "so, you mean, I should take this opportunity to be with her, right?"


    "Otherwise?" The woman asked curiously, "isn''t this what you''ve always wanted to do? This time it''s also a good time, ce and people. The sess rate of Mu Shinian''s promise is very high."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was silent again.


    This is like an unsolved proposition.


    Everything goes back to where it was.


    Xiao Ying couldn''t helpughing: "forget it, we''ll talk about it then."


    "When will it be?" The woman didn''t give a chance at all, and asked frankly, "are you really sure about the antidote?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Ying said, "but there is a problem."


    "It can''t be put into use." The woman said, "in the experimental stage, it has never been put into use, right? This means that it is uncertain whether the medicine will work."


    Xiao Ying said, "but basically, there will be no problem."


    "In addition to not being used on people, other test stages are very sessful."


    His so-called test, that is, after quite strict testing.


    Generally speaking, there will be no problem.


    In this way, this medicine may be effective.


    Xiao Ying smiled and said, "forget it. Let me be quiet for a while."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman looked at him speechless: "I''m a bad man. I''m going to be bad to the end. You''re so indecisive. It''s easy to dy things."


    "Not indecisive."


    Xiao Ying said frankly, "it''s just that it''s about her. I can''t be impulsive."

 Chapter 1390

    <h4>Chapter 1390</h4>


    Later, every time a woman thought of it, she could only summarize it in two words.


    Love without knowing it.


    He broke all his principles for the sake of admiring the times.


    In the end, I have to pay everything for this person.


    In order to defend and protect her, I would rather break all the principles.


    And all this, he only told himself to listen alone and didn''t want to say anything.


    The woman fixed his eyes on him for a long time before she could makeints about it.


    Xiao Ying didn''t care about her ridicule: "OK, that''s it anyway."


    He doesn''t want to be a good man, but he can''t be bad for admiring the times.


    He just wanted to be better and better to her, as if this would narrow the distance between the two people.


    Unfortunately, there are always so few people who know about it.


    The woman smiled and said, "well, you think it over yourself. I suggest you don''t say it for your own good."


    Be selfish. What is there for the so-called love.


    People are selfish.


    Xiao Ying raised her hand and asked her to go out first.


    The woman shut the door and left without saying a word.


    The house fell into peace again.


    Xiao Ying stared at the report with aplicated look. After a long time, he picked up his mobile phone and pressed the familiar number, but he didn''t dial out.


    Another minuteter, he put the phone back in ce.


    It''s not his fault.


    Will mu Shinian understand.


    Still, she will misunderstand him like those people.


    Nailed him to the pir of shame forever.


    Xiao Ying thought quietly and couldn''t help worrying about her future.


    This matter really has no result.


    After such a long time, he hasn''t figured out how to deal with it. It''s called Liangquan.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has no spirit these days.


    After working part-time for a day, I ran back without spirit.


    Seeing her like this, I was also worried.


    He reflected for a while and felt that his words were probably too much.


    So much so that mu Shinian has not forgotten it for a few days.


    However, he seems to have said nothing wrong.


    I don''t even have a heavy breath.


    She let someone go. He not only didn''t me her, but also let her protect herself and don''t associate with irrelevant people. Isn''t that normal?


    Thin and shallow leaned against the soft chair with little mind. There was little mind left for work. Those thoughts floated around carelessly.


    I''m afraid that I can''t let him know.


    The door was pushed open.


    The assistant sent the documents in and couldn''t help being curious when he saw the pile of documents that hadn''t been touched.


    No.


    Thin shallow looks, the mood is really too bad.


    But for what.


    The assistant was curious and dared not ask any more questions.


    He put the papers on the table as usual and nned to return them.


    As a result, he was stopped by Bo Qian before he took two steps.


    "Stand by."


    "... ah, President, are you going out?"


    The assistant was surprised.


    "There will be two more meetingster." His weak reminder.


    But the effect was not very big. He nodded his head and said, "well, I''m going out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ok


    The assistant smiled pleasantly, "OK, President, I''ll prepare the car now."


    "Well, go."


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone, called out mu Shinian''s phone, wanted to press it, and finally put it back.

 Chapter 1391

    <h4>Chapter 1391</h4>


    After the assistant went out, he called out mu Shinian''s phone again. His fingertips almost pressed down, but he still withdrew.


    After repeating several times, he was annoyed by himself. He was irritable, took a breath out, and threw his mobile phone back in ce.


    Forget it, forget it.


    Don''t tangle.


    When we meet, let''s talk about it slowly.


    He had hardly put his cell phone back when the phone rang.


    Thin shallow frowned, looked at the strange call, silent, or cut open, answered.


    "Hello."


    There was a careless voice over the phone.


    The heart of thin shallow eyebrows jumped and suddenly remembered who it was.


    He sneered, and the whole person was cold.


    "It''s you."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Xiao Ying''s tone was very informal: "speaking of it, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Thin shallow sneered, and his tone became loose: "it was you that day."


    "It''s worthy of being young master Bo. You already thought of it before I said anything."


    Xiao Ying ttered very carefully, and then continued: "by the way, young master Bo, it''s better to guess what I''m calling for."


    Thin shallow speechless for a long time.


    In this matter, no one can think of it.


    Because there is only one connection between him and Xiao Ying.


    Thin and shallow took a deep breath and said coldly, "Mu Shinian."


    "That''s why I said you were really smart."


    Xiao Ying sighed and came out: "yes, I came to you to admire the time."


    Thin shallow continued to sneer, and now he didn''t even have the intention to continue listening.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll hang up."


    "Young master Bo, if you hang up, you can''t say at that time."


    "... I''m not sure what."


    Thin shallow asked in a cold tone.


    Because I realized that what this person said next must be very beaten.


    Sure enough, his next sentence was: "at that time, maybe mu Shinian came to me in person. You don''t want to."


    More than not.


    However, Bo shallow really didn''t think it was necessary to find him.


    Xiao Ying said, "young master Bo, mu Shinian''s injury on his face is your masterpiece."


    When I mentioned this, my thin face suddenly became ugly.


    "Mu Shinian looks pretty. In this way, you can do it. Young master Bo, you''re too cruel. Moreover, you beat people like this. She can''t me you or fight back. She''s good for you."


    "What are you going to say?"


    I don''t want to see the name of the girl I like appear in other people''s mouth.


    Besides, he is still such a fool.


    Xiao Ying picked up the corner of her lips and opened her mouth carelessly: "if you count up, mu Shinian really doesn''t owe you anything."


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Thin shallow''s patience finally ran out. He held his mobile phone and gave thest order: "if you have nothing to say, you can shut up now."


    Xiao Ying sighed and said, "well, thin and shallow, if I say, I have a way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a sudden silence on the phone.


    After a few seconds, a thin voice came: "what do you mean?"


    "You''re not crazy for no reason. If I say, I have a way."


    Xiao Ying''s tone is so loose that people can hardly hear the truth.

 Chapter 1392

    <h4>Chapter 1392</h4>


    However, thin shallow felt that it was true at that moment.


    He was silent for a moment, and his eyes were sharp.


    "Do you have?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Xiao Ying wanted to deceive a child and said, "you certainly don''t want to live like this all your life."


    "Your conditions."


    Thin shallow asked directly.


    After going around in such a big circle, he must have his own purpose.


    Otherwise, from the beginning, he should have revealed his conditions.


    Thin shallow finished saying, and added a sentence: "except mu Shinian."


    Xiao Ying''s words on her lips were blocked back in an instant.


    He couldn''t helpughing and asked, "you''re really smart."


    Thin shallow sneered: "nothing to say, if not, I''ll hang up."


    "Hey, you can think clearly. Your illness may be serious at any time. At that time, the people around you may be in danger. Do you have to wait until that time when there is no time to recover everything?"


    "There won''t be such a day."


    Thin shallow''sst bit of patience also sessfully disappeared.


    He hung up without saying a word.


    The assistant came in and said gently, "president, the car is ready."


    Thin shallow nodded, but he didn''t mean to leave immediately.


    He just said well, and then sat where he was, motionless.


    It looks like a sculpture.


    The assistant was surprised and didn''t dare to ask more. He walked out.


    Thin shallow stared at the mobile phone and remained silent for a long time.


    Xiao Ying''s words won''te out of nowhere.


    It must be. There''s something he can do.


    Moreover, although this person seems very unreliable, sometimes his words still have a bit of credibility.


    However, mu Shinian really didn''t want to use it as a chip.


    Even if one day in the future, he reallyes to any step, in front of this, he must let mu Shinian... Go.


    Just let her leave safely.


    As long as you leave safely, nothing is a problem.


    He took a deep breath, held his cell phone and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is in a daze. She doesn''t know what to do. The injury on her body hasn''tpletely healed.


    But the wounds on his face have all disappeared.


    I can''t see the original trace.


    But the bruises on the body, especially on the arm, haven''tpletely dispersed.


    Mu Shinian has been in a daze all day.


    She touched the head of the white haired tiger and stared at the mobile phone.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Ying hasn''t called at all these days since he contacted himst time.


    Not only did she not call, she also made a special call back, but there was no news.


    Everything is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Mu Shinian vomited a sullen breath and was simply irritable. He didn''t know what to say.


    She leaned on the sofa and put her feet on the carpet. The white tiger leaned over and pillowed her thigh as a pillow. Then she turnedzily.


    Mu Shinian patted him on the head and motioned him to y elsewhere.


    But the white haired tiger refused and stuck to her like a new year cake. He couldn''t get rid of it.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and was curious: "I didn''t see you so sticky before."


    The white tiger roared and rolled on her, as if to please someone.

 Chapter 1393

    <h4>Chapter 1393</h4>


    "Fool."


    Mu Shinian muttered, but he didn''t know who he was talking about.


    She breathed out. She didn''t want to go on thinking. She stood up and said, "I''m going to go out for a walk. What about you? Do you want to go together?"


    The white haired tiger probably didn''t see mu Shinian for a long time because she wanted to take the college entrance examination. I suddenly saw it. It''s very sticky these days and I have to follow everywhere. If it''s not thin and shallow, it''s estimated that the white haired tiger will go to sleep with mu Shinian in a room these days.


    The white haired tiger heard that he was going out. He skillfully grabbed the traction rope and his hat.


    Mu Shinian was amused by it.


    "Well, let''s go."


    The white haired tiger roared and happily agreed.


    Mu Shinian put his brain on, pulled the traction rope, and was about to go out when his mobile phone rang.


    She craned her neck and stared at her fingertips.


    "Ouch."


    Seeing that she seemed a little in a daze, the white tiger couldn''t help reminding her.


    Mu Shinian pulled a smile and still pressed to answer.


    "Hello."


    No one spoke on the phone, but she couldn''t help asking, "you have a way, don''t you?"


    In the phone, there was still only a shallow breath, but no one spoke.


    Thin and shallow frowned, and there was a touch of mncholy in his face.


    "You, you''re looking for Xiao Ying, aren''t you?"


    On the phone, a strange female voice.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment. Instead, he wanted tough: "Xiao Ying''s phone, who are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl seemed to lose her momentum.


    Mu Shinian has no time to waste time with a girl.


    She sighed and said; "It''s all right. I''ll hang up."


    "Wait!"


    The other party immediately stopped her: "you, you are mu Shinian, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian didn''t care about the girl at all.


    She sat back on the sofa and said coldly, "are you looking for me?"


    The other party took a deep breath and seemed to have made a great determination before he dared to speak: "he never mentioned your name in front of me, but I know you. Do you know why?"


    Mu Shinian said, thinking of many possibilities, but she didn''t bother to say.


    He simply replied, "I don''t know."


    The girl smiled bitterly and said, "because once, he drank too much and kept talking about your name."


    "... oh."


    In addition, mu Shinian didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    In fact, she is quite innocent about this.


    After all, blowing up the base was equivalent to blowing up Xiao Ying''s right arm.


    Although Xiao Ying showed on several subsequent meetings that he didn''t care about the base at all, how could it be? At least it was his originalrge industrial chain. If it was blown up, who knows if he would hate to kill her.


    Therefore, when mu Shinian heard that Xiao Ying was so worried about himself, his first reaction was to say that he forgot everything. As expected, it was all bullshit. Xiao Ying never forgot this debt.


    Her, of course, seems to be a naked irony in the eyes of girls.


    She clenched her fist so hard that her breathing became a little heavy.


    "You don''t seem surprised¡°


    Mu Shi recited his kindness, which made him curious: "what should I be surprised?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was biting her teeth.


    Between the eyebrows and eyes, there seemed to be ayer of frost that could not be dispersed.

 Chapter 1394

    <h4>Chapter 1394</h4>


    "You, aren''t you married?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was really silent.


    She said for a long time, then squeezed out a sentence: "who told you I was married?"


    This girl should not be protected by Xiao Ying.


    Otherwise, how could I not even see her information.


    She''s only a few days away from turning eighteen.


    It''s still several years away from the legal age of marriage. How can you be married.


    The girl thought she was sophistry. She took a deep breath and directly used her: "you''re married. You already have someone else. Why bother with Xiao Ying."


    Mu Shimian was used of inexplicable.


    She braved the fog for a long time before she squeezed out a sentence: "what?"


    "What do you say?"


    Girls are so angry that they don''t know who they are fighting for injustice: "Mu Shinian, I know you look good. You hang between two men to see if they lose control for you and do anything for you. Are you very proud?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Proud or not, Mu Shi doesn''t read clearly. She just feels quite speechless.


    Have people''s brain holes be so big now?


    She blinked for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    This brain hole is good, or who gave her this misunderstanding.


    The girl is still fighting against injustice: "if you don''t mean that to him, be a person and don''t always contact him."


    Mu Shinian heard it now.


    In the girl''s eyes, she seems to have be an unforgivable evil. It should be said that she is a scum girl.


    Somehow he was detained in such a big pot. Mu Shinian finally couldn''t do it.


    She asked a wordless rhetorical question; "You mean I yed with Xiao Ying''s feelings?"


    As for Bo Qian, the girl never mentioned his name once. It is estimated that they don''t know each other at all.


    The girl breathed heavily. Sheughed sarcastically and asked sharply, "otherwise, don''t think I don''t know anything. You give him hope every time and make him look like a fool Every time."


    "Do you dare say you have no responsibility for this?"


    "Dare."


    Mu Shinian''s light answer.


    The woman was stunned, probably frightened by her shameless degree.


    Mu Shinian smiled, and his tone was full of ponder: "because this matter, from beginning to end, is Xiao Ying''s trouble for me. These words should be given to Xiao Ying intact."


    "And."


    "Who are you?"


    Thest five words are full of ridicule.


    The girl squeezed her fingers hard and asked unhappily, "who am I? It has nothing to do with you, but miss mu, you should focus on yourself. He doesn''t know you are such a casual woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly.


    ok


    No, there''s another casual name.


    She would like to know how much Xiao Ying''s face will be worth if she is angry at that time, so that she can let go of this strange and annoying person.


    The girl thought her words had stopped her.


    Finally found some face.


    She said, "as long as you don''t pester Xiao Ying in the future, it''s over."


    "I won''t say it, nor will others. It is said that young master Bo is also a very powerful person. You don''t want to offend him and get revenge from him."

 Chapter 1395

    <h4>Chapter 1395</h4>


    Mu Shinian hasn''t met such a low-level threat for a long time.


    Usually, the people she faces are very arrogant, and the means are verymon and advanced. At first nce, she seems to be the same threat as primary school students. She suddenly doesn''t know how to react.


    The girl thought she had been bluffed. She was finally relieved: "as long as you don''t pester Xiao Ying anymore, this matter will pass, and I won''t be difficult with you."


    Mu Shinian is silent.


    If you guessed right, the girl probably regarded her silence as fear.


    But what is she afraid of?


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time. He only heard the girl continue to say, "this is the best choice for you, or unless you want to make it big and be known by thin shallow."


    The threat has no means.


    Thinking of Xiao Ying''s thunder means, mu Shinian had to doubt whether the two people were really together?


    If it''s all the way, even if it''s subtle, this girl shouldn''t be so stupid.


    But if it has nothing to do with Xiao Ying, it must be unusual to get his mobile phone.


    So, what kind?


    Mu Shinian was silent. After listening to the opposite person nagging for a long time, she said, "you mean, as long as I don''t contact Xiao Ying?"


    "Yes, don''t contact in the future."


    The girl opened her mouth word by word, and then added, "anyway, you can''t give him any response."


    That''s true.


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips pulled slightly, and his face glittered with an indifferent light.


    "That''s what I said."


    "You promised?"


    The girl had prepared a belly of words. As a result, she suddenly felt happy when she saw that she was so happy.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and his voice was full of fun.


    "Oh, I forgot to say. Bo Qian knows about Xiao Ying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl was silent again.


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt funny.


    She touched her chin, sighed again and said, "there''s something you said the opposite. You should ask Xiao Ying not toe to me."


    "However, recently, you or he may not be able to make you do what you want."


    "... what do you mean?" The girl grabbed her words and asked sensitively, "do you want to go back to him?"


    "First, he wille to me."


    Mu Shinian smiled and opened his mouth.


    Since Xiao Ying has thrown out the bait, it''s not so easy.


    Moreover, since there is medicine, she will try it anyway and get it back.


    Otherwise, it will be a thorn in her heart forever.


    I can''t pull it out.


    The girl was probably so angry that she couldn''t breathe freely.


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently: "if it''s okay, I''ll hang up first. By the way, it''s no use looking for me. You have to find Xiao Ying and ask him not toe to me."


    With that, she hung up the phone. Then, holding her chin, she seriously doubted whether Xiao Ying was reliable or not.


    If it''s reliable, his cell phone can be easily taken away.


    Moreover, she is a girl who seems to have no brain at all.


    She didn''t use such a clumsy threat when she was very young.


    Moreover, there was no material harm, and she wouldn''t be stupid enough to really agree.


    To sum up, it''s too stupid.


    Mu Shimian added in his heart, patted the white haired tiger and took it out for a walk.

 Chapter 1396

    <h4>Chapter 1396</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    In the study, the girl held her cell phone hard, with a ferocious look on her face.


    She took a deep breath and didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Mu Shinian, what does mu Shinian mean


    Is it difficult for her to continue looking for Xiao Ying!?


    But isn''t she already thin? Why can you be so shameless?


    One question after another came up.


    The girl sat on the carpet, her eyebrows tightly locked, as if she had encountered something difficult to exin.


    She propped her chin and sipped her lower lip irritably.


    What should she do?


    What does she have to do?


    What should she do so that she canpletely break off contact these two days?


    Just thinking, an unhappy voice suddenly came over his head: "give me your cell phone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin was startled and stood up from the ground fiercely. Her conditioned hand was carried behind her. She was afraid and didn''t dare to face his eyes.


    Xiao Ying is really in a bad mood recently.


    After he looked at her from head to foot, a sneer came up at the corner of his lips: "you are really getting bolder and bolder. You dare to steal my mobile phone."


    Xiao Jin''s face was pale. She struggled and said, "I, my mobile phone is dead, so I borrow your mobile phone. I see you''re busy, so I didn''t tell you."


    "Oh, really?"


    Xiao Ying asked faintly, "who did you call?"


    Xiao Jin stared abruptly: "no, who didn''t you call?"


    Xiao Ying pulled her lower lip and didn''t believe a punctuation mark in her words.


    He directly opened themunication record. As a result, it has been deleted.


    Xiao Ying operated on her mobile phone and didn''t forget tough at her: "yes, remember to delete the record."


    Xiao Jin didn''t dare to move and looked at him in fear.


    Although Xiao Ying is not angry, she can almost feel how angry this man is at this time after living together for so many years.


    Xiao Ying manipted the mobile phone and finally found themunication. Staring at the phone above, his smile on his lips became more and more profound.


    "Mu Shinian, what did you call her for?"


    Xiao Jin clenched her fist and couldn''t help but be afraid to beg for mercy: "I, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, don''t be angry, I won''t dare again!"


    Xiao Ying didn''t say anything. She just clicked on the automatically saved recording and presented their conversations one by one.


    Xiao Jin''s face changed dramatically. At this moment, he couldn''t keep hisst calm.


    "I, I..."


    "Do you know why mu Shinian doesn''t answer your question?"


    Xiao Ying''s face didn''t change after listening, but her tone became colder and colder.


    "Because, too stupid, so she didn''t bother to answer."


    Xiao Jin seemed to be hurt by him. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "I didn''t mean it. I just... I''m just defending my grievances for you. What''s wrong with me?"


    "Well, you''re right."


    Xiao Ying smiled and said, "go clean up and go back to school tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thest blood color on Xiao Jin''s face disappeared sessfully.


    "You, you want to drive me away?"


    Xiao Ying nced at her with a few cold lights: "I didn''t catch you. Don''t you still have something to do in your school? Don''t you need to catch up?"


    This is just an excuse.


    She had run back several times before. Xiao Ying never said anything about her studies.


    Even if she didn''t want to go to school, Xiao Ying wouldn''t say anything at all.

 Chapter 1397

    <h4>Chapter 1397</h4>


    Just an excuse.


    All this is just an excuse.


    Xiao Jin clenched her fist hard, and her tears swirled in her eyes, but Xiao Ying still looked invisible and opened her body. It was obvious that she wanted her to go out.


    Xiao Jin and Xiao Ying grew up together.


    In other words, he was brought up by Xiao Ying.


    However, since the girl appeared, her position in Xiao Ying''s mind has gradually declined.


    Later, she even became an ordinary sister.


    He seemed to have lost all his privileges in front of him.


    Xiao Ying looked at her and cried. Her eyes were still very in: "go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin pursed his lower lip and tears fell uncontrobly.


    She moved her lower lip and spoke weakly for a long time: "you, do you really hate me? Just because I stole your phone, or are you just angry, I called mu Shinian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin held his hand and his voice trembled uncontrobly: "you are so angry because of your admiration for the time. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t care today, would you?"


    "I haven''t taken your cell phone, yed games or anything before, and I haven''t seen you so angry as today."


    Xiao Jin didn''t know where the courage came from. Suddenly, she wanted to pierce everything.


    "How important is mu Shinian to you? Doesn''t she already have an object? If you still hold on to her, what benefits can you get?"


    Xiao Jin has a thorn in every word.


    Crying and making noise, it looks really pathetic.


    But Xiao Ying just couldn''t sympathize.


    He was really angry.


    When will someone else intervene in the matter between him and mu Shinian.


    But after all, he was brought up by himself, and he can''t treat her too much.


    Xiao Ying said slowly in silence, "you''re right. I really like mu Shinian. I like it very much."


    "So, what qualifications do you think you have to take care of the matter between me and her?"


    "..." Xiao Jin''s face became more and more pale. She shook her body and almost fell down.


    Xiao Ying reached out and helped her, but that was all.


    Xiao Ying waspletely inhumane and ordered the people who came over: "take her away and send her back to school."


    "OK."


    The woman came and took the man away without saying a word.


    Xiao Jin was stunned. He quickly withdrew his hand and took two steps back, as if he were avoiding something: "I don''t go, I don''t want to go back, I don''t want to go back."


    The woman looked at Xiao Ying. He had pulled out a cigarette and lit it. It seemed that he didn''t want to take care of it at all.


    The woman understood. She held Xiao Jin''s wrist and tried to take her away with some strength.


    The difference in strength between the two is too great.


    Xiao Jin pursed her lower lip and didn''t want to leave at all, but her strength was too small. Under the struggle, she fiercely bit her wrist.


    The woman''s eyebrows sank, but she didn''t loosen.


    Xiao Ying''s face changed. She walked over and forcibly dragged people away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin seemed to be frightened. He touched the blood on his mouth and turned pale.


    Xiao Ying looked at the woman''s wrist and didn''t know where it was hurt. It had begun to bleed.


    He frowned and said, "you deal with it."


    The woman looked at Xiao Jin and said, "it''s not serious. It''s all right."

 Chapter 1398

    <h4>Chapter 1398</h4>


    Xiao Jin was also frightened.


    She didn''t mean that, but she didn''t want to leave. If she would leave, she couldn''t decide when she woulde back.


    She looked at Xiao Ying and hoped that he would be more tolerant to himself.


    But in the end, I only saw his cold face.


    Xiao Jin''s heart sank continuously.


    She moved her lower lip and wanted to say something, but it was like someone pinched her throat, and she couldn''t say a word.


    The woman''s hand is still dripping blood.


    Her eyebrows did not blink, but she looked at her very calmly: "Miss, let''s go out."


    "I''ll take you back to school."


    Xiao Jin clenched his fist with force, and a ferocious cold light shed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "I, I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to go back. Xiao Ying, why on earth do you want me to go back? Am I in the way?"


    "Or am I just calling mu Shinian? I''m also for your own good. You don''t have a chance at all. Why do you hold on?"


    "I just told her, told her, since there is an object, then be calm and don''t look at what''s in the bowl and eat what''s in the pot. Is it wrong for me to say so?"


    "Isn''t it all for your sake?"


    Atst, Xiao Jin almost cried.


    She covered her face and gasped hard, like how much Xiao Ying had done to her.


    Xiao Ying looked at her calmly, with someplex emotions surging on her face.


    Seeing this, the woman quickly made a voice to stop: "don''t talk, miss. Go back to school first, or it''s toote."


    Xiao Jin looked at the woman, clenched her teeth and said word by word: "I, I won''t go back! Xiao Ying, unless you tie me up today, otherwise, I really won''t go back to school. I don''t think I did anything wrong. I''m just helping you see the reality."


    Women can''t wait to knock people out.


    Mu Shi reads three words, which is the lifeblood.


    Xiao Jin, who couldn''t see the reality clearly, also repeatedly carried a small knife and directly poked it in the past, but also directly poked his key.


    This is not looking for death, this is living impatience!


    Xiao Ying''s lips were hooked. His patience was really to the limit. He picked up his mobile phone, called someone, pointed to Xiao Jin and said coldly, "send her to school."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men were startled and looked at Xiao Jin conditionally.


    How dare they.


    This is their eldestdy.


    Usually Xiao Ying loves Xiao Jin very much. How can she be so good? Suddenly it''s so serious?


    Xiao Ying looked at him and frowned, "what''s the matter? Do you need me to invite you?"


    His men immediately recovered: "no, no, no, I''ll go right away."


    Men have more strength than women.


    In addition, women deliberately show mercy, so they don''t use real kung fu.


    Xiao Jin was dragged away at once. No matter how hard he punched and kicked, it was useless.


    The cry faded away.


    Xiao Ying looked at the woman''s bleeding hand and frowned, "go and see a doctor."


    The woman looked down, nodded slowly and said, "if you do this, she may hate you."


    "Asked for it."


    Xiao Ying waspletely inhumane: "no one is qualified to manage this matter."


    "Ah."


    The woman sighed and said; "But you are right. You are really angry because she called mu Shinian. If she called anyone, you wouldn''t be so angry."


    Xiao Ying didn''t mean to deny it: "you''re right."

 Chapter 1399

    <h4>Chapter 1399</h4>


    The woman thought how many households denied it twice. Unexpectedly, she was so direct that she was suddenly frightened.


    Xiao Ying sneered.


    I don''t know who I''m angry with and said, "I''m really not a good thing. Just because I''m not a good thing, I do things so all depends on my mood."


    "Unfortunately, I''m in a very bad mood recently."


    The woman was stunned for two seconds. Finally, she smiled; "Well, I really can''t expect too much from you."


    Xiao Ying didn''t want to deny it: "yes, I was a scum."


    With that, he took the cell phone and walked away without expression.


    It really stepped on his scales.


    Others don''t know, but women know it clearly.


    The most important reason why Xiao Ying is kind to Xiao Jin is that Xiao Jin was brought up by him when he was young. Another important reason is that Xiao Jin won''t cause him trouble. Therefore, once Xiao Jin will cause him trouble, he won''t be so kind.


    Women have always misunderstood that Xiao Jinhui is the exception. Now it seems that she is just an ident.


    Xiao Ying suddenly went back and forth, looked at her hand and frowned: "go to the hospital and I''ll see you off."


    "... oh."


    The woman was dull, nodded, followed him for two steps, and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    She was stunned and said, "I''ll just go there myself."


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Xiao Ying said, "your hand is more or less injured because of me. I still have such a conscience."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman couldn''t helpughing and joked, "I should praise you. Do you really n ahead?"


    Xiao Ying also smiled: "you should say me, the g is notplete."


    The woman didn''t know what to say for a moment. She justughed and echoed, "yes, young master Xiao is adorable."


    That''s what I said, but there''s no sincerity in it.


    Xiao Ying also smiled: "go."


    A woman is not hypocritical. She still hurts a little when she is bitten, and it''s not good not to deal with such a blood hole.


    So she followed him to the parking lot.


    On the way, she couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you call back and exin to her? Maybe she was really angry."


    Xiao Ying was silent and said, "No."


    After a pause, he added with self mockery: "she doesn''t care."


    That''s what I said.


    The woman joked, "I think you''re really wrong."


    Xiao Ying pulled her lipzily, her eyes with a few unspeakableziness: "well, yes."


    ok


    He is really in no mood today.


    That''s why it''s so stinging.


    The woman has been following him for so long. She has been looking at him for a long time. She has to doubt that this person may be unable to restrain one day. She has to use her means to rob him directly.


    In this case, it is indeed possible.


    The woman sighed and smiled helplessly: "if one day you need to rely on coercion to keep mu Shinian around, you might as well tell me that I''m good at this kind of thing."


    Xiao Ying nced at her and smiled: "OK, I''ll ask you for help if I need it."


    The woman smiled and said, "OK."

 Chapter 1400

    <h4>Chapter 1400</h4>


    Xiao Ying smiled slowly, with an unspeakable sense of banter on her lips.


    Outside, the weather is bad.


    In the apron, Xiao Jin was tied with her hands and stuffed directly into the ne.


    She cried and screamed, useless at all.


    The ne took off quickly and then rowed into the sky.


    Xiao Jin struggled violently. The bodyguards were looking at her and didn''t dare to move her, but it was easy to tell her not to run away.


    Xiao Jin scolded angrily, and his eyes were red; "What the hell are you doing? Let me go! Let me go back quickly. I don''t want to go to school. Can''t you understand people?"


    A group of people looked at her quietly, and no one meant to speak first.


    Xiao Jinqi''s struggle.


    But tied to her seat, she spent half a day, but it was useless at all.


    Angry, her tears kept falling.


    Those bodyguards saw it in their eyes, just wiped her tears, and then they didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Jin''s face suddenly sank and stared at them angrily. Then he threatened angrily: "wait for me, I won''t let you go!"


    The bodyguard still has a in face.


    Even, there is no fluctuation at all.


    Women are going crazy.


    "Good, good, you remember it for me. It''s not over!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two hourster, Xiao Jin was sent to school.


    Because she didn''t want to live on campus, Xiao Ying bought her a vi outside. As soon as Xiao Jin got inside, he smashed everything angrily.


    The bodyguard outside the door heard the sound and came in. Seeing that she had smashed something, he was silent and said to another bodyguard, "go and buy another one."


    "Yes."


    When the bodyguard went away, the bodyguard closed the door. Before he came, he specially asked, "Miss, don''t hurt yourself."


    Xiao Jin sneered: "if I hurt myself, you can let me go back?"


    The bodyguard was silent and told her the truth; "No, sir, I have ordered. The best doctors have been arranged here. They will be responsible for saving you."


    The implication is, go back and don''t think about it. It''s impossible.


    Xiao Jin''s face was even more ugly.


    She bit her teeth hard, touched it and closed the door.


    The bodyguard frowned and didn''t say anything. He dutifully guarded at the door. Then he picked up his cell phone, pressed the number and informed: "Miss looks very unstable. She just smashed a lot of things. Understand, I''ll look after her and won''t let her have a chance to hurt herself. Yes, I know."


    After the report, he clubbed like a piece of wood.


    in the house.


    Xiao Jin sat on the sofa in silence.


    She''s smashed everything she can.


    The people outside the house are toozy toe in.


    She closed her eyes and couldn''t be reconciled when she thought of her own.


    Never, never. It''s really here in the future.


    She wants to go back.


    But Xiao Ying, I''m afraid she won''t let her go back in a short time.


    What should she do... She didn''t do anything wrong. She just looked at Xiao Ying pitifully, so she moved those thoughts.


    As a result, why


    Why do women bite their teeth.


    What did she do wrong? Why should Xiao Ying do this to her?


    By the way, because of Mu Shinian.


    It''s all because of her.


    She is the culprit.


    Xiao Jin pinched her soft palm and got up a twisted thought in her heart.

 Chapter 1401

    <h4>Chapter 1401</h4>


    Mu Shinian is to me on her.


    If it weren''t for her, she would be the only exception around Xiao Ying.


    It was because of her that she stole all her attention and made Xiao Ying more and more indifferent to her.


    She is unwilling!


    Really unwilling


    For what?


    I have to bear these!


    In a quiet room.


    A little dark factor grows in the body.


    Xiao Jin bit his lips and didn''t notice it.


    She bit her lips, and two mes were melted into her dark pupils.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    She was stunned and hesitated for two seconds. She still picked up her mobile phone, looked at the call, and bit her lower lip, which opened the answer.


    "Hello."


    The person on the phone smiled.


    He is a stranger.


    Xiao Jin frowned: "who are you?"


    "Help your people."


    The person on the phone said faintly.


    "Someone who can help you get everything you want."


    Xiao Jin was stunned. Instead, she suddenly thought of what he was talking about. She stood up in panic and looked around. She felt more and more uneasy: "you, who are you? How can you have my mobile phone number?"


    "These are not the key points. The key point is, don''t you want to recapture Xiao Ying?"


    The man coaxed: "I have a little hatred with mu Shinian. If I don''t have Xiao Ying''s support, I can lose one opponent and deal with her. I''m more bold, don''t you think."


    Xiao Jin pinched her hands; "Who the hell are you? Why do you know about me? You, you investigate me?"


    "Don''t know the process. It''s not important anyway. Just look at the results. Isn''t it tempting? Mu Shinian lost his backer. You have the best of both worlds when you get Xiao Ying. It''s a good result for you and me, isn''t it?"


    Not just right.


    This condition is simply too attractive.


    Xiao Jindi sat back and umted a cold sweat on her forehead. She took a breath and did a lot of psychological preparation before she said, "you, what are you going to do?"


    "Well, of course, it depends on whether you cooperate or not."


    The man said, "find a way toe out first. Remember toe to Josh''s clothing store in the World Trade Center mall."


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    Xiao Jin was stunned and hurriedly dialed the phone back.


    Unfortunately, no one answered.


    She doesn''t give up. He called back, and then the phone was turned off.


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows and eyes cooled down. She stared at the mobile phone and remained silent for a long time. She didn''t know what to say.


    She really wants to go out and find the bodyguard. Let him catch the man and see who it is.


    Xiao Ying is so powerful that it''s probably not a special trouble to catch such a person.


    However, at this time, she was moved.


    She remembered all the words that the man mentioned on the phone, and she was moved.


    She really wanted to kick mu Shinian out of the ident.


    She likes Xiao Ying.


    However, when you are admiring, Xiao Ying will not belong to her in this life.


    Mu Shinian is the more suitable person.


    She and Xiao Ying are more like people who want to spend their lives with Xiao Ying than they are.


    Xiao Jin pursed his lower lip and looked at the mobile phone. Finally, he couldn''t help putting the mobile phone back.


    She took a deep breath, got up from the sofa, went to the dressing room, changed a suit of clothes, simplified a makeup, opened the door expressionless and went out.

 Chapter 1402

    <h4>Chapter 1402</h4>


    The bodyguard was stunned and subconsciously looked at her: "Miss, where are you going?"


    Xiao Jin said coldly, "I''m going to the mall."


    Maybe I''m really in a bad mood, so I want to go shopping and rx.


    The bodyguard expressed understanding.


    He nodded, called another man and followed closely.


    Xiao Jin''s face became more ugly.


    However, it was just ugly, and she didn''t mean to stop it.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, I arrived at the mall.


    Xiao Jin went to the mall without expression.


    She carried her bag and bought a lot of things along the way. The whole hands carried by the two bodyguards were full of things.


    The two bodyguards didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Even if they were about to lose their hands, they didn''t mean to speak.


    Just watching her spend money recklessly.


    When Xiao Jin went to try on his clothes, a bodyguard couldn''t help but say, "is that ok? Do you want to tell the young master?"


    "No, the young master said. As long as she''s okay, there''s no need to find him."


    "She''s probably in a bad mood, so she wants to buy it and rx."


    "Girls, don''t they all think so?"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other with some helplessness on their faces.


    "That''s it. Don''t bother the young master if you have nothing to do. He seems to be in a very bad mood."


    "Well, what about that one?"


    "Forget it. The youngdy and the young master are on the same line."


    "Well, you''re right."


    Two people don''t open their eyes and continue to guard the door dutifully.


    Xiao Jin changed her clothes and came out. She didn''t see anyone she wanted to see. She took a deep breath and looked a little lost.


    Is it difficult to be teased?


    Or is it just a farce.


    Xiao Jin was so angry that she didn''t want to give up. She turned around in the store directly. Then she picked up a suit of clothes to change. After changing two or three sets of clothes, another girl came in the store


    A bright light appeared on Xiao Jin''s face.


    Is that her!?


    Unfortunately, the girl passed directly in front of her.


    Xiao Jin bit her lower lip. It''s not. Who is it?


    She''d better go back and let someone check. What''s the matter with this phone?


    Xiao Jin was about to go away when he was suddenly pinched.


    ing?


    Xiao Jin''s scalp was numb and tightly held the note in her hand.


    She took a deep breath, took advantage of no one''s attention, stuffed the note into her pocket, quietly brushed the card, then threw the bag to the bodyguard and walked out coldly.


    "I''m going back."


    With that, she left.


    Two bodyguards also hurried up.


    After returning, he closed the door and locked it. Xiao Jin finally shook her hands and opened the note.


    There is only one line written on it.


    Xiao Jin looked at the line of words and his face turned white.


    The door was suddenly patted.


    Xiao Jin trembled fiercely. She gritted her teeth, looked back and looked at the door. Her voice was very bad: "what''s the matter."


    "Miss, are you going to eat at home today? Or are you going to eat out?"


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips: "at home."


    She was going to hide the note, but for fear of being found, she thought about it and burned it.


    The paper burned to ashes.


    It fell into the dustbin and spilled.


    Xiao Jin came out with a sigh of relief. She looked at the ashes, and her originally dim eyes gradually integrated into a group of light.

 Chapter 1403

    <h4>Chapter 1403</h4>


    The bodyguard smelled the smell and knocked on the door.


    "Miss, are you all right? What are you burning?"


    Xiao Jin said coldly, "no, some unwanted things are just burned."


    "Oh, good."


    The bodyguard answered and calmed down again.


    Xiao Jin breathed out, coldly closed his eyes, and his eyes shed a thin gloom.


    As long as mu Shinian can leave Xiao Ying, no matter how much she pays, she will be desperate.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s grades wille out tomorrow.


    She had nothing to do, and Xiao Ying couldn''t get in touch. After thinking about it, she simply went to the library to work.


    Ye Ling was also nervous. He specially ran to her, borrowed a book and stared at her depressed: "why aren''t you nervous? You''ll get results tomorrow."


    Mu Shimian calmly poured her a ss of water: "there''s nothing to be nervous about. Anyway, the results are already like that. Just wait for the results tomorrow."


    Ye Ling stuck out his tongue, supported his chin and said, "well, you really don''t have to be nervous. The first ce in your achievement is estimated to be yours."


    Mu Shinian also found a book, opened it at will, and smelled it. She said, "don''t be nervous. You''ll know tomorrow. It''s no use being nervous."


    That''s really right.


    Ye Ling sighed: "speaking of it, I really envy you. If I can always be so calm, I can''t. I haven''t slept much during this period of time."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "because I know that it''s useful to think more."


    "Ha ha."


    Ye Ling was amused by her.


    "When do you get off work? I still want to go out with you."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and said, "there''s another hour. Just go and y by yourself."


    Ye Ling blushed.


    Mu Shinian looked up at her and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrow: "something''s wrong with you. What''s the matter? Does anyone else go out together?"


    Ye Ling moaned and covered his cheek.


    My ears are red.


    Mu Shinian looked at it indifferently, and a yful smile came up at the corner of his lips: "Oh, it''s that man. What did I do in the past? I''m not a light bulb."


    "What a light bulb."


    Ye Ling stared at her displeased: "there''s no one left in the eight characters."


    "I almost have a handle."


    Mu Shinian joked, "I''d better not go. Just go by yourself. Be brave."


    Ye Ling hesitated. She really didn''t have much courage in this matter.


    Mu Shinian picked up his eyebrow and couldn''t helpughing. His eyes were joking: "dating or something, pull me up and you''ll lose."


    "Ah, you know I don''t mean that."


    Ye Lingshan''s opening: "I am, well, sorry."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "well, I see."


    "Ah, when you read, just, juste with me and give me courage, otherwise I really don''t dare to go."


    "Good, good."


    Mu Shinian sighed silently, with a bit of banter on his face: "I''ll give you courage. When the timees, I''ll find a chance to run away. Is that ok?"


    Ye Ling nodded and gave her a thumbs up: "smart, it all depends on you."


    Mu Shinian looked at a girl''s heart pounding. It was difficult to understand: "well, why do you like him?"


    In herst impression, the boy studied well,

 Chapter 1404

    <h4>Chapter 1404</h4>


    It looks ok, and it won''t fascinate people like this.


    Ye Ling''s cheeks reddened when she asked.


    She gave a cry and fell on her face again.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and looked at her with great interest: "it turns out that you like a person like this."


    It''s not in front of people. Hearing only one name can make people so... Shy.


    Mu Shi Nian seemed to have discovered the new world and stared at her curiously.


    Ye Ling looked up and looked at her with a very innocent sigh: "he is very good, he looks good, and he reads so well. So many people like him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t understand at all.


    Ye Ling looked at her in silence: "no, well, I ask you, why do you like thin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her in amazement.


    "I like him?"


    No


    At least, she didn''t feel so fast when she saw thin and shallow.


    Ye Ling hummed and picked up her chin, as if to see her whole person clearly.


    "I think your acting skills are OK. You are so proficient. Otherwise, you can go to the entertainment industry to ensure that you can be popr."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "not interested."


    "Nonsense, if you want to be interested, do you want to go to that Mu Shiran?" Ye Ling said, "but I can see clearly. It''s no use denying it. If you don''t like thin, will you be with him?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    "You''re a person who doesn''t dare to meet the person you like alone. How can you tell me this?"


    The analysis is the same as the real one.


    She almost believed what she said.


    Ye Ling touched his chin and looked through everything: "I just know, I not only know, I think you just like him."


    "Or you think carefully, do you have too much preference for shallowness?"


    Prefer


    Mu Shinian frowned. She slowly supported her chin and thought with great interest.


    Is it really like this?


    Ye Ling touched her head, like an adultforting a child: "it''s really good to say that thin and shallow. You don''t deserve to be beaten. He can resist not beating you. It''s really very good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian can''t say what''s good.


    But it''s definitely not bad.


    Ye Ling saw that she was not enlightened, and pped her on the forehead: "you are a spectator and a fan."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and smiled very lightly.


    "In that case, there seems to be no mistake."


    She really can''t see clearly.


    Ye Ling thought for a while and said; "Well, I can understand, but how can I say it? Why don''t you do more to let Bo Qian see it, and then let him confess to you first?"


    Confess


    Mu Shinian blinked and looked nkly.


    What confession?


    What do you do to make Bo shallow see?


    Ye Ling picked his eyebrow: "Bo Qian is also the president of a group. You see, he cares about you. You can''t be indifferent at all."


    Mu Shi read Oh, his face was still at a loss.


    For a long time, he said: "... Moved?"


    "Yes."


    Ye Ling put his hands on the table and stared at her carefully: "thin shallow, how can you stay with him every day?"


    Mu Shinian blinked, and the whole person was at a loss.

 Chapter 1405

    <h4>Chapter 1405</h4>


    Why must she be moved?


    Ye Ling saw her like this and felt more distressed.


    "Really, fortunately, the person you meet is thin and shallow. If you change someone, you don''t have to be cut into what shape."


    Mu Shinian looked at her innocently. Finally, he said solemnly, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Ye Ling looked like a personing over and nodded seriously: "I''m serious, just like you, thin and shallow is not angry. He is very generous. I don''t understand. You look very smart. How can you be so dull?"


    This question


    Mu Shinian refused to admit it. She stubbornly thought that Ye Ling thought too much.


    Between her and Bo shallow, she''s fine now.


    There''s no need to break the bnce.


    Ye Ling can see that in some things, mu Shinian is a typical case of taking one step at a time.


    She sighed slightly, stared at her up and down helplessly, and said bitterly, "well, let me ask you this, what would you look like if Bo shallow confessed to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian widened his eyes, and for a moment, he returned to static.


    She shook her head. "He won''t."


    Advertising is really not suitable for shallow.


    To take a step back, even if Bo shallow meets the person he likes one day in the future, it is estimated that he will directly drag the person over, and then solemnly tell her: I like you, stay with me. I''m telling you, not discussing with you... This is what Bo shallow will do.


    Mu Shinian sincerely feels that Bo Qian is a strange guy.


    Strange, I may never meet a girl I like in my life.


    Moreover, if one day, Bo qianzhen is with other girls, he may be... Very depressed.


    Mu Shinian is a little distracted.


    Ye Ling frowned, waved twice in front of him and shouted back to her: "what are you thinking?"


    Mu Shi thought back and hooked his lower lip: "nothing."


    "What? Nothing. You just looked very unhappy." Ye Ling poked her cheek: "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hand, smiled and said, "are you going to confess?"


    The topic was sessfully diverted.


    Ye Ling''s face reddened again: "what do you say? How can I confess? I... can''t do it."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder and said seriously, "it''s nothing. If necessary, I can give you assists."


    Ye Ling looked at her and her ears were red.


    Another administrator came in and saw Ye Ling blushing at mu Shinian. It looked like a girl Huaichun.


    The administrator took a breath and was shocked by his idea.


    She walked over in horror and pulled the two people apart.


    Mu Shinian and Ye Ling looked at the girl with a confused face.


    The administrator stood in front of her solemnly and roared at Ye Ling: "what are you doing?"


    Ye Ling was also frightened.


    She blinked twice, and her whole face was full of silly force: "ah, I didn''t do anything. Why do you ask?"


    "Why are you blushing at her?"


    The administrator was like protecting the calf. Mu Shinian wanted to say something several times, but he was blocked back.


    The administrator warned Ye Ling, "I know that Shi Nian looks better than a little,

 Chapter 1406

    <h4>Chapter 1406</h4>


    Both men and women like that type, but she already has people she likes. Her boyfriend is very domineering and handsome. He is not at the same level as you. Don''t think about it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian understood.


    Ye Ling also reacted.


    The two of them exchanged views with each other a few meters away, and they were stunned.


    Mu Shi reads with a speechless face.


    Ye Ling, as a young girl in love, is about to run away.


    "No, I''ll go. I don''t like her!"


    "Then why are you blushing?"


    The administrator still doesn''t believe it.


    Ye Ling looked at mu Shinian and saw what she was going to say. He suddenly interrupted: "I think of my male god. Can''t I?"


    administrators; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She looked at the wordless expression when she was admiring, and looked at the look of Ye Lingqi. It seemed that it was really not the case.


    She was stunned and smiled awkwardly.


    "I didn''t mean to..."


    "You two are so close, I thought... Anyway, I''m sorry!"


    The girl bowed her head, apologized and blushed.


    Ye Ling patted her shoulder with awe inspiring righteousness: "OK, OK, it''s okay. I''m just curious. What conditioned reflex have you developed? As soon as you see someone close to Mu Shinian, you think someone wants to chase her."


    Mu Shinian was weak. It was the first time he met such a thing. He was not proficient at all.


    The administrator nodded and said, "yes, you don''t know. During the period when Shi Nian came, many people came to her, both men and women. If arrogant, they took jewelry and sent flowers directly."


    Ye Ling stared round in amazement.


    "What?"


    The administrator seemed to like gossip very much. She leaned over and asked curiously, "yes, many people want to chase her."


    Ye Ling Yi said, turned back and looked at mu Shinian funny.


    Mu Shi read a hook on the corner of his lips and innocently picked his eyebrow.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did your family know that these things happened to you?"


    Mu Shinian is now immune to the name of your family.


    She sighed and said, "it''s not a big deal."


    Ye Ling smiled even more unkind. He pulled the administrator''s arm and dragged the person to his side. He said proudly: "Shi Nian, think about how to bribe us both. Otherwise, we''ll tell young master Bo about it."


    Mu Shinian hooked up at the corner of his mouth: "do you like to say it or not?"


    Anyway, Bo shallow can''t be angry with her because of this kind of thing.


    I am still very confident in this matter.


    Ye Ling sighed and forked helplessly: "you are so cruel. Who in your family is so relieved of you."


    Mu Shinian still smiles innocently.


    "Go ahead."


    Ye Lingqi''s toothache: "remember, if I really meet Bo Qian one day, I''ll tell him. It''s no use asking me again at that time."


    The old God is still there.


    "Well, remember."


    "... ah! Go crazy."


    Ye Lingqi can''t.


    The administrator smiled andforted her: "well, Ye Ling is such a calm person. You can''t fight her."


    Ye Ling is crazy.


    When it''s time to get off work, mu Shinian doesn''t get off work.


    Ye Ling dragged her away and was still angry: "I really envy you. Your rtionship with Bo Qian is so stable."

 Chapter 1407

    <h4>Chapter 1407</h4>


    Mu Shinian simply pretended not to understand.


    Ye Ling grabbed her all the way and asked for details.


    Mu Shinian continued to pretend to be stupid, but he was'' threatened ''by Ye Ling.


    "You wait. I really want to wait until I see Bo shallow. I can really say it. I''ll add fuel and vinegar."


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly; "You''re going to see your male godter. It''s so immoral. Is it really good?"


    Ye Ling touched his chin and nodded with emotion: "of course, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Shinian sighed, "you can umte some virtue."


    Ye Ling didn''t think about Jide at all, and because she was too nervous, she spoke a little stumbling; "It''s almost there. It''s estimated to be here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the scenery outside and nodded: "yes, it''sing soon. Are you nervous?"


    Ye Ling shook his head: "no, I''m not nervous at all."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked at her. She pinched her fingers. Then she looked at her shortness of breath. She was still shaking her legs crazily. She was speechless for a long time. She silently pulled her hand back and slowly said, "don''t worry. He invited you out. It must be interesting to you."


    "Really, really?"


    Ye Ling asked, and hurriedly changed his mouth; "No, you don''t understand these things at all."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the red mark on his hand: "anyway, I think he is very interesting to you."


    "Maybe you can take the initiative."


    Ye Ling looked at her in amazement: "take the initiative?"


    "Yes, take the initiative."


    Mu Shinian said, "you like each other anyway."


    Ye Ling leaned on her shoulder and his eyes shed ayer of uneasiness: "what if he didn''t mean that?"


    "If he is boring, how can he invite you?"


    It''s a matter of course.


    Ye Ling said, "well, what you said seems very reasonable."


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "peace of mind."


    The bus drove for more than ten minutes before it stopped at the gate of the amusement park.


    This kind of ce is very suitable for dating at first sight. Mu Shinian is still hesitating whether he wants to find a chance to run away.


    But seeing ye Ling so nervous, she gave up the idea.


    Forget it, do good or do it to the end.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what ye Ling is afraid of.


    The boy has arrived and is waiting anxiously at the door.


    Seeing ye Ling, his eyes brightened and he came over excitedly.


    Ye Ling also blushed and pulled mu Shinian''s hand tightly. Only then did he summon up the courage to walk over.


    "Have you been waiting long? Shi Nian has to go to work, so I went to wait for her."


    Zhou Chen smiled shyly and said, "no, I didn''t wait long."


    "That''s good."


    Ye Ling also smiled.


    Neither of them knows what to say.


    Zhou Chen looked at mu Shinian and said hello: "Mu ssmate, you''re here too."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "won''t it bother you?"


    As soon as he finished, his hand was pinched.


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth and made no sound.


    Too cruel.


    Zhou Chen quickly shook her head: "no, no, wait a minute. I''ll buy a ticket. This is water. If you''re thirsty, drink first."


    Mu Shinian and Ye Ling watched him go away, and the corners of their lips picked slightly.


    "He''s quite a gentleman."


    Ye Ling said, holding the water, embarrassed to lower his head: "so I said he was really good."

 Chapter 1408

    <h4>Chapter 1408</h4>


    Mu Shinian seems to be able to see how one of her teenage hearts jumped wildly.


    She smiled helplessly, nodded and said, "also, since it''s very good, cherish it."


    "But I''m still worried." Ye Ling couldn''t help saying, "if he didn''t mean that to me, wouldn''t I be very embarrassed?"


    Mu Shinian thought carefully and shook his head; "It''s not embarrassing. Think about it. Even if your confession fails, you''ll soon go to college. You can''t see it all the time. After a long time, the embarrassment will disappear¡°


    Mu Shinian''s analysis is very organized.


    Ye Ling hesitated and stared at her. She didn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shinian frowned. She Oh, she could see something atst.


    "Do you want to apply for a school with him?"


    Ye Ling nodded and opened his mouth without taboo: "his grades are simr to mine. It''s OK to apply for a school."


    Mu Shinian said again. I didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "Well,e on."


    Ye Ling burst outughing, took her shoulder and said low, "but let me think again. I don''t know what to do."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder twice. His voice was full of banter: "it''s all right. Don''t say it if you don''t want to say it."


    Ye Ling has a lot of opinions now.


    "Shouldn''t you do anything at this critical time?"


    Mu Shinian said, "let me think about it."


    "Come on!" Ye Ling touched her forehead and smiled innocently: "aren''t you very smart? At this time, I need your help."


    Mu Shi read ah, slowly thought it out and said, "well, I know."


    But she really doesn''t know what to do.


    The cell phone rang.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID, and Ye Ling came over and couldn''t helpughing. She joked: "well, well, go and answer the phone quickly. You''re so nervous. It''s also your attitude. If it''s me, I can''t rest assured to let you go out. It''s best to close it at home, or you''ll go out."


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "he''s not as abnormal as you."


    Ye Ling walked away and left the ce for her to listen to the phone.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the railing and answered the phone: "hello."


    "Meeting, didn''t see the text message."


    Thin shallow briefly exined a sentence.


    Mu Shinian just texted Bo Qian.


    "Oh, I''m outside." Mu Shinian looked at what the two people were talking about and added, "it''s estimated that it will be veryte to go back."


    "Why don''t you pick the day when you go out with her?" Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes and looked at the people not far away. He smiled very carelessly: "I''ll be the light bulb."


    Thin shallow was silent again. He didn''t seem to understand what was going on.


    Mu Shinian thought of his thin face. It is estimated that he has attracted many girls and children since childhood. Therefore, he should have enough experience of being chased.


    Mu Shinian thought so and asked directly.


    "Is anyone after you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was silent for a while before he said, "yes."


    "How did they chase you?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    There seems to be some interest.


    Thin shallow was helpless. He sighed and said, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1409

    <h4>Chapter 1409</h4>


    "Ye Ling, I have to help her."


    Mu Shinian''s very straightforward opening; "I think there is only oneyer of window paper between Ye Ling and her male god, so I want to help."


    Thin shallow was silent again.


    I''m curious that she should be interested in it.


    "It''s no use asking me."


    "Why is it useless?"


    Isn''t chasing people like that?


    Much the same.


    Bo smiled and said, "they didn''t catch up with me, so those experiences are invalid."


    Mu Shi read Oh, turned around and muttered, "maybe you''re too hard to catch up."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows.


    "I''m not interested."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "then I''ll hang up."


    "Would you just let them order directly?" Bo Qian suggested, "your friend doesn''t look like a person who will take the initiative. You let the boy take the initiative and just say a few words. It''s not impossible to say it."


    Mu Shinian touched his chin: "let the boy speak first?"


    "Well, if you''re sure they both like each other, you can go and talk to the boys a little."


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that it makes sense.


    She touched her chin and nodded seriously, "I know what to do."


    "Well, I''ll pick you up if necessary."


    "OK."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian stared at the two people in the distance, meditated for a moment, and then walked slowly.


    Ye Ling saw hering and waved, e here quickly."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, came over and said, "have you bought the ticket?"


    Ye Ling nodded: "let''s go. Let''s y. There''s a light show here at night, but it''s beautiful. Let''s stay until then and go back."


    Mu Shinian had no opinion and nodded; "Well, good."


    Zhou Chen looked at the two of them and introduced them to the fun projects here.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and suddenly said, "go to the haunted house."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Lingmeng turned back and looked at her in horror: "don''t do it."


    "Go."


    Mu Shinian said: "I heard that the haunted houses here are very interesting. I''ve always wanted to see them."


    Ye Ling was weak and looked at mu Shinian.


    She''s kidding.


    She''s the most afraid of ghosts.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and told her confidently, "go and take it."


    Then she looked at Zhou Chen.


    Zhou Chen also nodded: "since you like your ssmates, go and have a look."


    Ye lingmian nodded for his difficulty: "that, that''s good."


    There is a line in front of the haunted house door.


    But there are not many people, only five or six.


    Mu Shinian was at the back, took Ye Ling and winked at her hint.


    Ye Ling gave a sound and looked at Zhou Chen in front of her eyes. She suddenly reacted to what was going on, but she was still very afraid.


    "I, I really can''t."


    She said hoarsely.


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder, whispered in her ear and said, "when you arrive, follow him closely, and I will take the initiative to disappear."


    Ye Ling looked at her with tears.


    "You are really my good friend."


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    The line soon turned to them.


    Zhou Chen said thoughtfully, "you two will follow meter. It''s very dark inside and fell."


    "OK, thank you."


    Ye Ling looked up and smiled sweetly.


    Three people went in.


    Mu Shinian followed for a while, listened to the scream of Huiye Ling, took the initiative to push people into Zhou Chen''s arms, and then he took the initiative to disappear.

 Chapter 1410

    <h4>Chapter 1410</h4>


    In the dark, Zhou Chen''s voice came: "where''s Mu ssmate? Why is she missing?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ye Ling''s voice was trembling.


    She spoke for a long time: "she, she should be fine. She, she is not afraid of these things. It is estimated that I walked too slowly, so I fell behind."


    Zhou Chen was perplexed for two times, and then he reacted.


    "OK, OK. Then, follow me and I''ll take you out. Don''t be afraid."


    "Well, well!"


    Ye Ling stretched out her hand and urgently pulled her arm.


    Mu Shinian followed them and felt that he had really done a good deed.


    It would be nice if they could be together.


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips were hooked, and his voice was a little low: "that''s good."


    He was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    Mu Shi was stunned, looked back, looked at the white faced and ck haired female ghost, looked at her calmly, looked at her for a few seconds, and slowly said, "Hello, what''s the matter with you?"


    The female ghost was about to open her mouth. As a result, she almost forgot that she was a ghost.


    She took a breath and stared at mu Shinian.


    This girl is too calm.


    Mu Shinian was interested. As soon as she raised her hand and pointed at her back, she opened her mouth calmly: "behind you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the female ghost''s hair stood up, she turned back in panic. Before she could see what it was, she cried out in panic.


    However, after she calmed down, she saw nothing behind her.


    She was cheated?


    The female ghost felt that she had been fooled and turned around fiercely. As a result, the person ran away.


    Mu Shinian ran away long ago.


    The female ghost felt that her career was really affected.


    She scared so many people. It was the first time she was frightened.


    The female ghost was speechless. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    After such a dy, mu Shinian couldn''t find Ye Lingpletely.


    There were screams in the haunted house.


    Ye Ling''s voice was mixed in and could not be distinguished at all.


    Mu Shimian sighed. He could only discredit walking in the haunted house with his memory.


    asionally, she can meet some NPCs. She doesn''t care much. After walking around the haunted house twice, she can''t find a way out.


    Mu Shinian was tired of walking. He sat on the te, propped his chin, and recalled the map he had just seen outside.


    Behind him, a strange voice sounded again.


    Mu looked back and looked at the female ghosting out of the well. Her eyes were still bleeding and stared round in horror. She looked very terrible.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly, then stretched out his hand and pressed the man down from the well.


    "Go away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The female ghost was pressed down, stunned and rushed out again.


    "Woo..."


    Sharp and strange voice, mixed with.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly, and there was no mood fluctuation between his eyebrows and eyes.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked very careless: "are you still busy?"


    The female ghost blinked and couldn''t cry anymore.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly and suddenly came up with an idea: "by the way, ask me how to go out. I seem to be lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The female ghost was stunned.


    She has been an NPC for so long. It''s the first time she met someone to ask for directions.


    "Go ahead."


    Mu Shinian beat his legs twice: "my feet are tired."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The female ghost has been muddled with a face.

 Chapter 1411

    <h4>Chapter 1411</h4>


    She pulled her lip and finally pointed in one direction.


    Mu Shi read oh and said, "thank you."


    After a pause, she looked back: "your sma is not authentic. It needs to be improved."


    "In addition, your makeup is too uniform."


    "I met several female ghosts, almost all like you."


    The female ghost is lying by the well. The whole person doesn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian walked out along the intersection. Ten minutester, she finally came out.


    When ye Ling saw her, she hurried over and rushed to her side: "what''s the matter with you? Where have you been? I thought something had happened to you."


    Mu Shi read oh and said, "nothing, just identally lost his way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling raised his hand and patted his forehead.


    "I forgot, I forgot that you are a road fool."


    Mu Shinian looked at her red face, thought about it and said, "I thought you would find me, but it didn''t happen."


    Ye Ling gave a cry, pulled his lips weakly, and opened his mouth weakly; "Well, er, I''m sorry. I didn''t think of it for a while."


    Mu Shinian hum.


    Ye Ling took her arm and spoiled her; "Oh, well, well, it''s my fault. I''m sorry for you."


    "It''s okay. I forgive you."


    Mu Shinian is quite generous.


    Ye Ling couldn''t help being teased by her: "what''s next? What''s next?"


    Mu Shinian said; "I want cotton candy."


    Ye Ling followed the direction she pointed and saw the marshmallow seller. She patted her shoulder: "I''ll buy it."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    After waiting for Ye Ling to leave, he looked at Zhou Chen and slowly opened his mouth: "boys should take the initiative."


    Zhou Chen ah a, the reaction is slow to look at her: "what, what?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Ye Ling''s direction and hooked a very light arc on the corner of his lips: "if you are interested in others, you can say it directly. You can''t wait for girls to take the initiative."


    Zhou Chen''s face was red and looked at her with a pinch: "you, how do you know?"


    "I have eyes. I can see it."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help saying, "if you don''t say something, who will know, right? If the other party is also interested in you, don''t you miss it?"


    Zhou Chen''s face reddened even more.


    Mu Shinian finished and walked towards Ye Ling.


    Zhou Chen stared at their background and was silent for a long time before she made up her mind secretly.


    Ye Ling talks andughs with mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian bit the marshmallow. It was very sweet and greasy. She breathed out and said calmly, "what are you doing with me? Shouldn''t you pester him?"


    Ye Ling bit his lower lip shyly: "this, this is not good."


    "Nothing bad."


    Mu Shinian said; "I''ll take the opportunity to get lost and you''ll find me. That''s good."


    Ye Ling looked at her in surprise: "what if you are really lost?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian was confident: "there are maps everywhere. I''m sure I can go out."


    Ye Ling gave her a thumbs up.


    This is really a good friend.


    "Go."


    Mu Shinian pushed her.


    Ye Ling moved to Zhou Chen''s side and cautiously found a few topics to chat with him.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, mu Shinian disappeared.

 Chapter 1412

    <h4>Chapter 1412</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling muttered in his heart that this man is really magical!


    In the blink of an eye, the man disappeared again.


    God assists, really not casually.


    Zhou Chen nced at the crowd and opened her mouth with some worry: "well, go find her. Isn''t she a bad sense of direction? What if she gets lost again?"


    Ye Ling also nodded and said, "let''s find her."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Chen was in the crowd, her eyes searching everywhere.


    Ye Ling followed him and shook his fist nervously. If you continue to look like this, it doesn''t seem good. Isn''t it in vain?


    Ye Ling was thinking so, and the phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at the caller ID, crossed it and answered it.


    "Shi Nian, where have you been? I blinked and you disappeared again?"


    Mu Shinian smiled slowly on the phone: "I seem to be lost again. I will go back if I transfer freely."


    It''s a little loud.


    Zhou Chen also heard.


    His face changed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Ye Ling nced at Zhou Chen, pointed to his mobile phone, and then said, "don''t you need us to find you?"


    Mu Shinian probably guessed what was going on here. She smiled and said slowly, "no, it''s rare toe out. The results wille out tomorrow. Let''s have fun today."


    Ye Ling was also a little worried: "well, what do you do?"


    Mu Shinian said, "I''ll just go back by myself." After a pause, she seemed to feel that this sentence was not sincere. She smiled and said, "Bo shallow will pick me up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling was silent for a moment, looked at next Zhou Chen, smiled and said, "well, be careful yourself. Call me whenever you have anything."


    Mu Shimian hummed and said, "OK, I know."


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Finally, there were only two of them left.


    Ye Ling nervously held his mobile phone and looked at Zhou Chen uncertainly: "well, let''s go around?"


    Zhou Chen came back and smiled at her: "ah, OK, what project do you want to y, let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling became more nervous.


    She took a breath, then smiled and said, "anything is OK. Please introduce it."


    "OK, there''s a roller coaster over there. It''s fun. Go and try it."


    "Well, listen to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian followed them, followed them for a while, and then walked in another direction.


    Now the development is quite good.


    The two of them look really harmonious.


    At least, after today, one party will pierce the window paper.


    Mu Shinian thought calmly. Seeing that it was still early, he wandered around in the yground.


    Then, walking around, she found herself really lost.


    Mu Shinian took two turns in one ce, didn''t give up, picked up the map and began to find the way again.


    After three moreps, she gave up decisively.


    Mu Shinian stood in ce, staring at the map nkly.


    She never thought her IQ was normal.


    However, why does she always... Go wrong in finding the way.


    Mu Shinian put his mobile phone against his forehead. After struggling for a minute, he resolutely asked for directions.


    There are a lot of people here.


    Any one can show her the way.


    Mu Shinian walked calmly in the direction he pointed out. Before he was halfway there, the phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian thought it was Ye Ling. Curiously, he picked it up and looked at it. The thin name was clearly disyed on the screen.

 Chapter 1413

    <h4>Chapter 1413</h4>


    She opened it decisively and answered.


    "Hello."


    "Are you going to pick you up?"


    "Oh..." Mu Shinian hesitated, looked around, and then said, "are you off work?"


    "Well, just on the way."


    When Bo Qian finished, he felt that this sentence sounded a little restrictive to her. He changed his mouth again: "or do you want to y with your friends?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, they went on a date."


    Thin shallow smiled and came out: "do you want me to pick you up?"


    "... well,e to me."


    Mu Shinian hugged the name of the nearest restaurant and said; "I''ll wait for you here."


    Thin shallow was silent and couldn''t helpughing: "lost?"


    "... ah."


    Mu Shinian didn''t hide: "I haven''t been here."


    So it''s normal not to remember the road.


    Thin shallow couldn''t bear to expose her.


    "Well, wait for me there."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and sighed heavily.


    What''s the structure of her brain.


    I can''t even recognize the way.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was thin and shallow, mu Shinian was half full.


    She sat in her seat and put a pile of shrimp shells on her face. Her mouth was a little greasy.


    Thin shallow was about to pass by when he saw a boying over and shyly said, "Hello, is there anyone sitting here?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and bowed his head: "No."


    "Can I sit here?" The boy was embarrassed and said, "the surrounding seats are full."


    Mu Shinian said, but he didn''t feel anything. He continued to bow his head and produce shrimp.


    Thin and shallow eyes narrowed, and his face looked a little unhappy.


    Is this a hook up?


    Over there, the boy was fidgeting. When he saw Mu Shimian eating all the time, he secretly encouraged himself. Then, without words, he said, "did youe to y alone?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and looked up. When he saw the boy staring at himself, he realized that the other party was talking to her.


    Mu Shi read oh and said faintly, "no, I still have friends."


    "Well, isn''t your friend there? Why did you leave you here alone?" The boy asked curiously.


    Mu Shimian frowned a little displeased. It seems that it has nothing to do with him.


    The stranger has too much control.


    It''s not necessary to meet by chance.


    Mu Shinian thought so, looked at him directly and didn''t speak.


    The boy was looked at by her and his face became more and more red.


    "I, I didn''t mean that, I just, I was thinking, that, you..."


    The boy hesitated and couldn''t say anything at all.


    Mu Shinian was silent, did not look at him, and continued to eat his own.


    When the boy was embarrassed for a while, he said weakly, "well, in fact, I really want to make friends with you. You see, if you can, can you add your wechat?"


    Mu Shinian was still toozy to look up: "I have no micro signal."


    This sentence is perfunctory at first sight.


    The boy was hit.


    Instead, look at her cell phone.


    Mu Shinian said calmly, "it''s inconvenient. I don''t want to make you a friend."


    The boy still refused to give up: "you, don''t be so anxious to refuse. Give me a chance to get to know each other."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t think it''s good.


    On the contrary, she should find this person very annoying.


    It''s so annoying that she doesn''t even eat well.

 Chapter 1414

    <h4>Chapter 1414</h4>


    Mu Shinian bowed his head for dinner and looked like he didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    She also hopes that this person can be more interesting. It''s best to go away and don''t hinder her appetite.


    However, boys are obviously not interested.


    He tangled and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know you. Can you give me a chance?"


    Mu Shinian frowned with annoyance.


    Now people really don''t know what fun they are.


    He almost hung the scroll on his forehead. Can''t he see it at all?


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and couldn''t hide his irritability on his face.


    "No."


    "You stay away from me."


    The boy still didn''t understand what she said. He insisted, "it''s not easy to meet her. Give me a chance. Maybe after getting along with you, you''ll find that I''m also good. If you don''t give me such a chance, it''s easy to miss it."


    "What the hell are you..."


    Mu Shinian was annoyed and was about to speak. As a result, as soon as he looked up, he saw Bo Qianing, directly opened a chair next to him and sat down.


    As soon as the boy turned around and saw him, he was stunned.


    "You..."


    "Do you want her micro signal? Do you want me to push it to you?"


    Thin shallow shook his cell phone and asked in a cold voice.


    The boy was stunned, subconsciously looked at his eyes, admired his thoughts, and found that he looked very ordinary. He ate quietly, and his face immediately crossed a burst of embarrassment; "You, you know."


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian and didn''t even give him a look: "your friend?"


    Mu Shinian was busy eating without even raising his head; "No."


    After a pause, she said honestly, "I don''t know."


    I really don''t know this one.


    She may not even know her name.


    Bo qianen gave a sound, looked at the boy who seemed to have been struck by thunder, and asked jokingly, "so, do you have any questions?"


    "..." the boy couldn''t see what was going on.


    He took a breath and his face turned pale with fear.


    "That, that, sorry, I, I''ll go first. Bye!"


    The voice fell, and he ran away in dismay.


    Mu Shinian finally raised his head and reminded, "you scared people away."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and bounced her forehead: "what''s the matter with you? You can meet someone after dinner."


    "Used to it."


    Mu Shinian''s calm face.


    "I just met three four."


    Some people want to take wechat with her for a meal and a dish.


    Don''t you know that people today are so bold and straightforward?


    After hearing this, Bo Qian''s face waspletely ugly.


    "So not reserved?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I think so, too."


    She has to be disturbed when she has a meal.


    Thin shallow looked at her face and his mouth moved a few times. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    However, mu Shinian looked at his strange reaction and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "it''s all right, you eat."


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    Mu Shinian threw the menu to him: "if you''re hungry, eat it and go back. The food here is OK."


    Thin shallow took it over, turned it over twice and said, "I''m not hungry. Take your time."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian finished and continued to eat.


    Then, one inadvertently looked up and saw that the pair of familiar people wereing in.


    Mu Shinian bit a prawn in her mouth. Before she could swallow it, she stood up like a great enemy, dragged thin shallow and walked away without saying a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1415

    <h4>Chapter 1415</h4>


    Thin shallow was stunned by her sudden move. As soon as she was ready to speak, she was tightly covered by one hand.


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind. He carefully hid behind the corner and whispered to him, "don''t talk!"


    Thin shallow blinked, and the whole person was a little confused.


    When she came back, she looked out along the line of sight of Mu Shinian, and then realized what had happened.


    Ye Ling and Zhou Chen also came to the restaurant for dinner, because there was no one on her table, so they walked over naturally.


    Mu Shinian stared at the unfinished meal with some annoyance in his eyes.


    If she had known, she would have taken the food with her.


    I really regret dying.


    Thin shallow looked at her funny: "I''ll take you to dinner."


    Mu Shinian let go of his hand and said, "I''m sorry."


    Thin shallow indifferent shook his head: "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the back door: "only from there."


    Otherwise, if you go through the front door, it will be too conspicuous. You may be found.


    Thin shallow gently nodded his head, with no intention of denying it.


    Mu Shinian looked at the two men and walked away with a reassuring face.


    "Just the two of them?"


    Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "both of them are very good, but I did it the way you taught me."


    Mu Shinian paused and added, "it looks good."


    Thin shallow pulled his lip: "are you so sure that boy likes your friend?"


    "... isn''t it?"


    Mu Shimian asked curiously. She thought carefully about the causes and consequences and found that the direction of this matter was indeed right.


    Thin shallow lip angle pulled, his face with a bit of helplessness.


    "Oh."


    "... isn''t it?"


    Bo smiled and didn''t answer.


    Mu Shinian looked at his reaction and became more and more curious: "if not, why?"


    Thin shallow shrugged: "nothing, intuition."


    Mu Shinian stopped and was just about to go back. Then he was grabbed.


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    "What are you going to do?" Bo Qian asked, "let them toss about their own business."


    "... I don''t trust you."


    Ye Ling treated his feelings with Zhou Chen so carefully. What if something happened and made Ye Ling sad.


    Thin shallow took her hand and walked to the exit: "this kind of thing depends on their own luck. If you manage it, you can''t manage it all the time."


    "Besides, if you like it or not, your friend has to bear the consequences himself. You can''t help anything."


    After a pause, he added jokingly: "you don''t want to threaten that man. It''s unreasonable to be with your friends."


    "How could I do that?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless. She said, "you''d better go back. You''re right. I can''t do anything."


    Bo qianen gave a sound and took her to the car.


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant.


    Ye Ling shook his fist nervously.


    Mu Shinian asked her to cheer up and say anything.


    But she really, dare not say.


    What''s more, aren''t boys usually the first to say such things? Isn''t what girls say too reserved.


    When ye Ling hesitated, Zhou Chen handed the menu to her.

 Chapter 1416

    <h4>Chapter 1416</h4>


    Ye Ling gave a cry and hurriedly looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "Menu, you see what you want to eat."


    Zhou Chen''s face was still with a gentle smile.


    Ye Ling was twinkled by his smile. She hurriedly took it over and looked at it.


    Zhou Chen saw her like this, and her voice was more gentle: "what''s the matter with you? You''ve been a little absent-minded since just now."


    Peoplee and go around.


    Ye Ling couldn''t hear anything.


    She only heard her heart beating wildly.


    Look, so bright, so obvious.


    She took a deep breath and forced a smile: "nothing, nothing."


    Zhou Chen picked his eyebrow suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything again.


    Ye Ling raised his eyes and looked at him carefully. He found that he was looking down at a text message on his mobile phone. After a long day of psychological construction, he dared to say, "you, how can you find me to y?"


    "Sorry, this decision is a little hasty." Zhou Chen smiled awkwardly: "tomorrow''s results wille out. I just want toe out first to rx. Do you have any other arrangements?"


    Ye Ling immediately shook his head: "no, no, No. I want toe out and y, just in time."


    "Well, that''s the best."


    Zhou Chen raised a gentle smile on her face: "I was worried that you would be ufortable if I suddenly called you out."


    "How." Ye Ling hurriedly said, "I''m actually very happy that you can find me."


    Zhou Chen smiled: "that''s good."


    The meal happened toe up. Ye Ling didn''t dare to say anything and ate it quickly.


    Zhou Chen looked at her and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    night.


    Mu Shinian is ying a game. His mobile phone rings and the page automatically switches out.


    Mu Shinian was not angry and clicked to answer.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah, I ate with him at the same table today. He is very gentle and gentleman!"


    Ye Ling''s scream almost broke through the mobile phone screen.


    Mu Shinian had to wait until she screamed, then took the mobile phone away and calmly said, "well, isn''t this very good?"


    "There are also bad things. He didn''t confess to me."


    Ye Ling opened his mouth with some grievances: "Shi Nian, you said, should I take the initiative?"


    If you are sure that both sides like each other, it''s nothing to advertise.


    Mu Shinian thought so, so she had to open her mouth and let her try. Before she opened her mouth, she was interrupted: "I advise you not to."


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at the person who was about toe in, put the cut fruit on the table, and calmly lowered his voice: "listen to me."


    Mu Shinian frowned and remained silent for a long time. He still said, "no, it''s better for boys toe first."


    "But..."


    Ye Ling asked in a low voice, "what if he has the same mind as me?"


    This problem is indeed a problem.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t answer for a moment.


    Ye Ling said, "you know, Zhou Chen is a very... Quiet boy. He should have no experience and courage in this kind of thing, so."


    Ye Ling''s voice was getting lower and lower.


    Seems more and more embarrassed.


    Thin shallow consciously put down the fruit and left.


    Mu Shinian touched his chin, sighed and said; "You''re amazing. You''ve started making excuses for him before you get in touch with him."

 Chapter 1417

    <h4>Chapter 1417</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling heard her ridicule, and her angry words were almost iplete.


    "It''s bad to miss you!"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Mu Shinian said, "don''t you see how much you defended him just now?"


    "Ah, even if there is, you can''t say it so frankly."


    Ye Ling''s rebuttal.


    Mu Shinian lightly picked his eyebrows and eyes. In his expression, he held a touch of inseparable banter: "Oh, it''s my fault. I''m sorry."


    Ye Ling was even more ashamed.


    "I shouldn''t have told you."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, as ifughing.


    Just now in the amusement park, Bo Qian reminded her. At this meeting, Bo Qian''s meaning has not changed.


    So, what did he see.


    Mu Shinian thought and said, "in short, let''s do it first."


    "Don''t confess first. This kind of thing is done by boys. Don''t rob him of his work."


    Ye Ling was amused by her serious analysis.


    "People who are confused about their own love life wille to persuade me."


    Mu Shinian picked her eyebrows. She didn''t have a love life. She''s living very well now.


    "I won''t tell you about it. The results wille out tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t sleep tonight." Ye Ling took a breath over there and asked, "what about you? Are you nervous?"


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "I''m still very nervous."


    "Fuck you."


    Ye Ling didn''t believe it at all: "what are you nervous about? You must have no problem."


    After the exam, mu Shinian didn''t consider this problem.


    "By the way, when I read your mother... Is the due date just a few months?"


    Mu Shi said, "on my birthday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the phone.


    Then ye lingcai smiled and joked, "that''s quite coincidental."


    "Well, yes, it''s a coincidence."


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "it''s said to be a boy, and my mother has fulfilled her wish."


    Ye Ling didn''t understand the twists and turns of their family. Hearing the boys, he was immediately dissatisfied: "what''s the matter, is the girl very bad?"


    "Now in this society, girls are not bad. Well, they can even do better than boys."


    Mu Shi Nian en said, "it''s probably because Mu Shi ran and I are girls, so we hope to be boys."


    "I don''t understand."


    Ye Ling muttered, "what about you? Have you been in touch with themtely?"


    "No," Mu Shinian told her truthfully, "they are busy recently¡°


    "What can I do for you?"


    Ye Ling Tucao: "I went shopping with my mother a few days ago, and saw your mother go shopping with Mu Shi. How can I not makeints about you?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t care about this at all. Anyway, she has experienced much more than this. If she cares about it every time, she might be crazy.


    "I don''t need anything."


    "... that seems to be right."


    Ye Ling smiled and joked: "you are thin. Where will youck something?"


    "Yes. You''re smart." Mu Shinian didn''t lose heart. After boasting, he was puzzled: "no, I have money, can''t I buy it myself?"


    She buys what she wants. She has a lot of money anyway.


    Where do you need to spend money?


    Ye Ling is probably going to be angry with her.


    "You''re stupid. Of course, you want boys to spend money and girls to spend money. What''s the point?"

 Chapter 1418

    <h4>Chapter 1418</h4>


    "... facy."


    Mu Shinian faintly spit out two words.


    "No, it''s not a saying that how much a boy is willing to spend on you means how much he cares about you."


    Although the reason is very crooked.


    But that sounds reasonable.


    Mu Shinian held his chin, thought for a while and said, "is it true or false?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Ye Ling said, "a boy, Cary has only 100 yuan and is willing to spend 99 yuan for you. Then he absolutely loves you. However, it doesn''t seem to apply to you."


    Mu Shinian listened vigorously: "why?"


    "What do you think? How many assets does shallow have?" Ye Ling coaxed: "if you think he wants to spend money to show his sincerity for you, he may have to buy this city to express his sincerity."


    The more you listen, the more nonsense you hear.


    "You''d better hurry."


    It''s weird.


    Ye Lingughed: "I''m serious, ha ha, so this road really won''t work here."


    "I hung up."


    "Oh, no!"


    Ye Ling was nervous: "you said, can I chat with him now?"


    Mu Shi said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Just chatting." Ye Ling said, "I didn''t dare before. Now, it should be OK, just like friends."


    Mu Shimian hummed and said, "you can do it anytime."


    "Really?" Ye Ling couldn''t believe it: "didn''t you ask me to be reserved?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help reaching out and holding her forehead. She sighed helplessly: "I said you''re not very smart at ordinary times. How can you be... Confused as soon as you reach the critical time?"


    "I mean, you can ask him if you have any fun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling kept silent.


    Mu Shinian had a headache: "I said you really..."


    "I''m sorry." Ye Ling pinched his mouth: "if he didn''t mean that, wouldn''t I..."


    Then there was another baby.


    Those who yearn for the time and are speechless.


    She sighed and hung up the phone. Then she formed a group and pulled Ye Ling and Zhou Chen into the group.


    Ye Ling immediately sent a series of question marks.


    Mu Shinian didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He directly circled the two people in the group, and then sent a paragraph: who paid today''s money, report it and share it equally.


    Ye Ling continued toe over with a question mark on his forehead.


    I''m toozy to talk to you.


    What I said is quite right.


    But at Ye Ling''s speed, it is estimated that he will not catch up with anyone next year.


    Soon, Zhou Chen replied in the group: No, not much money.


    Mu Shimian: that''s not good. You invited Ye Ling alone. I used to y.


    Zhou Chen was almost a second back: it''s really unnecessary. It''s only lively when there are more people.


    Mu Shinian didn''t return this time. He just talked privately about Ye Ling: are you in a daze?


    Ye Ling sent out a series of question marks again.


    Mu Shimian replied directly: talk to him. Isn''t there a topic?


    Yelington turned around when she came. She made a series of screams and replied in the group.


    Then the two began to chat.


    Mu Shinian looked at the increasing unread information and felt that he had inadvertently done a good deed.


    She covered her stomach and got up, ready to go out and look for food.


    When the timees, in case these two people be, she should also make great achievements.

 Chapter 1419

    <h4>Chapter 1419</h4>


    Thin shallow saw her go out and had prepared the meal.


    Mu Shinian looked at the food on the table, his eyes bent with a smile and said what had just happened.


    Thin shallow nodded his head. His interest didn''t seem very high.


    Mu Shinian wondered, "why don''t you persuade me to mind my own business this time?"


    Thin shallow chuckled and asked, "don''t you think you''ve already done this? So it''s toote for me to stop or not?"


    What you said seems very reasonable.


    Mu Shinian said, "I still think there is a y."


    Thin shallow grace, still very calm, no interest at all.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help being curious.


    Thin shallow was stared at by her, and the smile on her lips gradually deepened: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "forget it, it''s nothing."


    "If you like a person, you can''t hide your eyes."


    Thin shallow seemed to see what was on her mind and exined, "your friend''s eyes at that boy are shining."


    Mu Shinian recalled, as if it was really like this.


    "That Zhou Chen......"


    Thin shallow heard the name from her mouth and frowned: "don''t contact him in the future."


    Mu Shinian frowned suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian nced at her and wanted to say something, but everything was just his guess, and there was no actual basis in it.


    Mu Shinian stared at him with clear eyes.


    Thin shallow shook his head: "forget it, nothing, eat."


    Inexplicable.


    Mu Shinian picked up chopsticks to eat.


    Thin shallow stared at the back of her head, some iprehensible.


    I''m so smart that I don''t understand anything.


    But it seems that she is really... Very slow about some things.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian hasn''t dreamed for a long time.


    As a result, I had a dream for the first time today.


    In her dream, she failed in the exam.


    And the one that hit the bottom of the pit.


    Mu Shinian had this dream for the first time, so he couldn''t adapt for a while.


    Shey in bed and was stunned for a long time before she got up. Without saying a word, she opened the door, went to the living room, opened the refrigerator, took out a can of coke, drank two drinks against the refrigerator, and then reluctantly suppressed the worry.


    She''s thinking all day and dreaming all night.


    Otherwise how good, will dream of these ah.


    Mu Shinian breathed out and drank up a can of coke. He didn''t feel sleepy. He was silent for a long time, so he had to sit on the sofa in a daze.


    It''s just over three.


    The results seem to be announced at noon.


    Mu Shinian sighed for a long time, but now she ispletely sleepless.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and was about to find something to do when he suddenly heard a slight sound.


    She may not be fully awake. Her first reaction is that there are thieves here.


    On second thought, the floor here is so high, and the security measures are very good. It will be no problem.


    Mu Shinian made a circle. Finally, he focused on the direction of the study.


    The door is open.


    A crack is exposed.


    Some light shone out.


    Mu Shinian meditated and walked over quietly.


    As soon as I came near, I heard some voices.


    "Are you sure you have no problem?"


    "Elder brother, you''ve asked this several times. You''ve invited a famous master to open it up."


    "... I still don''t think it''s reliable."


    "I said, your family''s score wille out tomorrow, and her score will be poor if she is abnormal."

 Chapter 1420

    <h4>Chapter 1420</h4>


    The Tang and Song Dynasties seemed to have been dug out of the quilt. He forced his eyelids and said listlessly, "moreover, it''s useless for you to say these."


    "You''ve been so superstitious that you specially ran to ask the master and asked for the amulet. Saimu read under the pillow, which means that you can rest assured. You''ve done so much. You won''t start announcing your results until tomorrow. What will you be scared like?"


    The Tang and Song dynasties were very defeated. He held his forehead and said, "I know you are afraid that if Mu Shinian doesn''t do well in the exam, you will be opposed by your family, but it doesn''t matter much. With you, even if those people in the Bo family object, it doesn''t have any substantive effect."


    I''m not afraid she didn''t do well in the exam


    "... what''s that for?"


    Bo Qian didn''t know how to exin: "I''m just afraid she''ll be unhappy."


    The Tang and Song dynasties were really silent for a long time.


    Then, I couldn''t help but get angry atst.


    "I said, did you make a mistake! Just for this, you took me out of the quilt! Is there something wrong with you? Just because of this, you pulled me out of the quilt? Look at these points!"


    "Three thirty. What''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow looked at his watch and replied coldly.


    The Tang and Song dynasties werepletely afraid to talk


    But I''m not willing to let it go.


    "No, I said you... How can you be more anxious than your own exam."


    "No, I''m bored."


    These words did notfort him at all. On the contrary, he became more and more nervous.


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and turned on theputer. She didn''t know what to do. She sighed heavily and her eyes shed a faint cold light.


    It will be a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to the room. Sure enough, he found an amulet under the pillow.


    Mu Shinian stared at the amulet. For a moment, he didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    Is this what I asked for?


    Then, under her pillow?


    For a moment, mu Shinian could almost think of asking for an amulet with a thin, shallow face and no expression. Then, he twisted his face and listened to the golden words of the masters. After that, he pretended to be inadvertently stuffed under her pillow.


    Mu Shinian can''t helpughing at the thought of that picture.


    She doesn''t seem very nervous herself. Why is she so nervous?


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. It was only four o''clock. After thinking about it, she went out, went directly to the study and knocked at the door.


    A small voice came from inside.


    It should be Bo Qian who turned off his notebook.


    Then the door was opened.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian standing at the door: "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Get up and drink water."


    Mu Shinian finished and pretended not to know anything: "what about you, still working?"


    "... ah." Thin shallow was much taller than her, turned his eyes around, but didn''t dare to look at her: "go to bed."


    "Go to bed, too." Mu Shinian said, "work can also be done tomorrow."


    "... well, you''re right."


    Thin shallow had no choice but to go back and turn off the light, and then go back to the room to have a rest.


    Mu Shiniany in bed with his hands behind his head.


    Bo Qian seems really good to her.


    She eats him and lives him... It seems that she is a little heartless.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while and suddenly had an idea.


    Let''s do that.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mu Shinian didn''t go out, and Bo Qian didn''t go to thepany.

 Chapter 1421

    <h4>Chapter 1421</h4>


    As usual, the two were busy with their own affairs after breakfast.


    At noon, after lunch, mu Shinian began to check his grades as soon as the time came.


    Many people check the duplicate at one time.


    It''s been circling for a long time, but I haven''t turned it out.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian. Her face was very calm. She didn''t seem to be able to arouse any of her emotions.


    Thin shallow see her like this, a heart but secretly poke pull tight.


    Normally, the more this is, the more abnormal it is.


    Thin shallow stared nervously at the rotating circle.


    Mu Shinian also waited. She said, "I evaluated myselfst night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow face changed: "what score do you estimate? Don''t you say that you shouldn''t do this before your gradese out?"


    "I couldn''t help it."


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "moreover, my score is quite good."


    So I don''t have to be so close to you.


    Thin shallow had a serious face before. After hearing that it was good, he was a little relieved, but he was probably still worried: "that''s not necessary."


    "OK, don''t check next time."


    Mu Shinian answered and felt that this sentence was a little redundant.


    Next time, there will be no important exams.


    Turn around again and again.


    Thin and shallow looks more nervous than mu Shinian.


    A bottle of drink in his hand was about to burst by him.


    The two men stared at the mobile phone screen for a long time, and the mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Both of them were silent. As soon as the bell rang, both of them were startled.


    Thin shallow nced at the mobile phone screen and was about to jump.


    Mu Shinian was also relieved. He picked up his mobile phone, looked at it, and answered directly.


    "Is tooggy? Ah, ah, ah, this speed is too stuck."


    Mu Shinian also recognized: "it''s really a card. It hasn''te out yet."


    "Ah, I''m so nervous!" Ye Ling couldn''t help being angry: "I don''t know when it is now. It''s still hanging people like this."


    "Calm down a little."


    As soon as mu Shinian''s words were finished, Ye Ling screamed again.


    This time I even heard the shallow.


    His eyes became more speechless.


    Ye Ling sent out a series of screams over there: "ah ah!!! I have 658!!! 10 points more than I expected!!!"


    Mu Shinian was not surprised.


    Ye Ling''s usual performance is there. As long as he ys normally, he is also at the same level.


    So she didn''t think anything unexpected.


    Ye Ling screamed on the phone for a long time before gradually calming down: "what about you, how''s your score?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the rotating circle: "not yet. My grades haven''te out yet."


    Ye Lingforted: "you calm down. I think your grades are too good, so they didn''t show up."


    Mu Shinian chuckled, "what''s good?"


    "You wait and see, my expectation must be right!" Ye Lingxin''s pledge.


    It''s nothing toe out early orte.


    Mu Shinian saw the circle turning all the time and wanted to drink some water.


    At a nce, she saw her idea: "I''ll get it."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian sat back again.


    Ye Ling heard the voice and said with a meaningful voice, "Bo Qian is waiting with you."


    "He didn''t work today." Mu Shinian said helplessly, "also, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Am I talking nonsense, or am I telling the truth?" Ye Ling smiles very much:

 Chapter 1422

    <h4>Chapter 1422</h4>


    "Speaking of it, Bo Qian is a president. He doesn''t work for the kind of millions every minute."


    Mu Shi Nian gave a sound and nodded slowly, "it''s just not."


    "All right."


    Ye Ling asked, "haven''t youe out yet?"


    "Not yet."


    As soon as mu Shinian''s voice fell, the screen turned around, and then the score came out.


    Mu Shi read Yi, and Ye Ling was very nervous at this time: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? It''sing out, isn''t it?"


    "Well, I''m out."


    Mu Shinian stared at the score for a few seconds.


    Ye Ling was more nervous: "how, how much?"


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and stared at the string of numbers carefully.


    After watching it for a full minute and confirming it, he replied in Ye Ling''s anxiety: "it should be fairly good."


    Ye Ling is going to be so angry with her.


    "Well, how good it is. Can you finish it in one breath?"


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip, and then slowly said, "746."


    The full score is 750.


    Ye Ling was silent on the phone.


    Thin shallow poured water in. When he saw the score, he was also stunned. In turn, a smile arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "Very good."


    It''s four points to full.


    Mu Shinian frowned suspiciously: "that quarter, why..."


    Thin shallow looked at the dog crawling words she left on the table and calmly reminded her: "your writing is too ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at her words. In other people''s words, she had words that were very inconsistent with her appearance.


    Ugly not to say, but also... Distorted.


    "That won''t deduct four points."


    "You should be d you only deducted four points."


    Thin shallow was very calm. He pushed the water in front of her and said, "if it were me, I would deduct one point for each subject."


    Mu Shinian was a little unhappy: "I should be d to say so."


    Thin shallow patted her head: "well, your score is already very good."


    If it''s no ident, it''s estimated that the number one in science this year belongs to her.


    So, thin shallow really feels very dreamy.


    When she first came here before, mu Shinian''s performance was very poor, so bad that she couldn''t bear to look directly at it, but it was only a few months, and her college entrance examination results were so bad.


    Thin shallow looked at her and was a little confused about her thoughts.


    Why are you hiding and pretending to be a learning scum when your grades are so good?


    Over there, Ye Ling finally reacted, and then sent out a series of Groundhog screams.


    Mu Shi took mobile phone away, and could not help but Tucao: "Hello, makeints about it."


    Ye Ling kept shouting over there.


    "You must be the first in the city! Shit, Shi Nian, I''m so special. I actually met the No. 1 schr in reality!!!"


    Ye Ling couldn''t hide his excitement.


    It seems that she recruited her parents because the voice was too loud. Then, Ye Ling''s parents were surprised. After being surprised, they were happy. They took Ye Ling''s mobile phone and said congrattions again and again.


    After mu Shinian thanked, he was pulled by Ye Ling and quarreled for a while before hanging up the phone.


    She stared at the result, printed it carefully, and was ready to go out.


    Thin shallow took her coat and handed it to her; "Put it on and cool down today."


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously: "do you know where I''m going?"


    Bo qianen said, "you go to see your grandmother."

 Chapter 1423

    <h4>Chapter 1423</h4>


    That''s smart.


    Mu Shinian held the paper and said, "then I''ll go first."


    "I''ll take you there." Thin shallow said: "I booked a hotel and picked up your grandmother to eat."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "thank you."


    Thin shallow was stunned and shook his head: "nothing, it''s all small things."


    ¡­¡­


    When grandma saw the report card, she specially turned out the sses she would wear only when reading the newspaper.


    She carefully confirmed for a long time before she excitedly patted her thigh: "so high!"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, yes."


    Grandma touched her head and couldn''t help saying, "it''s good, it''s really good. It''s hard for you. Your grades are so good! Can you choose any university?"


    Mu Shi read en and smiled and joked: "I don''t have to go out to work early."


    "What kind of work do you do? Grandma knows that you have good grades. You just don''t bother to take the exam at ordinary times. No, if you work hard, you''ll be so high."


    Mu Shinian is more innocent.


    She works hard, too.


    Nothing. Try a little harder.


    She still dare not bear this.


    "Thin shallow, it''s hard for you to take care of her so much. Otherwise, this girl doesn''t know what she will be like in the exam."


    Grandma is probably very happy.


    Only then can I feel that mu Shinian''s high score in the exam is due to his shallow effort.


    Mu Shinian protested: "grandma, this is mainly my credit."


    "Well, well, you''re great."


    Grandma pushed her forehead angrily: "that family has helped you a lot, hasn''t he prepared all your meals for you?"


    When he said this, mu Shinian reacted.


    It seems like this.


    Thin shallow is talking for her; "Grandma, it''s all right. These are small things."


    "You can''t indulge her so much." Grandma said, "the child will kick his nose and face."


    Mu Shinian feels really innocent.


    She kicked her nose on her face that time. Isn''t she always very low-key?


    Thin shallow also smiled: "grandma, these are really small things, no big deal."


    "By the way, grandma, I booked a hotel. Let''s go to dinner together as a celebration."


    Grandma gave a well-being and happily patted mu Shinian''s head. After going out, every time she met anyone, she had to make some achievements in popr science.


    For a time, the whole sanatorium knew mu Shinian''s college entrance examination results.


    Even after arriving at the hotel, grandma and the waiter were also doing science poprization.


    I''m very sorry for mu Shinian.


    Grandma didn''t think so: "what''s the matter? You should let people know if you did so well in the exam."


    Thin shallow held back a smile, but also nodded in agreement: "grandma is right."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless and thought, has this man been brainwashed?


    "The results havee out this time. When you apply for the exam, go out and y. As a way to rx, I think you''ve been staying in one ce and haven''t gone out for a walk. It''s good to go out for a good walk during this time."


    Grandma said, took out an envelope and pushed it in front of her.


    Mu Shinian opened it curiously, and then pushed it back.


    Before he pushed it, he was blocked by his grandmother.


    "Well, take it. I don''t usually use much money. You don''t have much. It should be enough for you to go out and y."

 Chapter 1424

    <h4>Chapter 1424</h4>


    Mu Shinian still refused to ept it: "I don''t want it. I don''t need money."


    "Why not?"


    Grandma thrust the envelope into her: "you take it, if you don''t take it, I''m really angry."


    Mu Shinian held the envelope, neither took it nor pushed it back.


    "Take it," Bo Qian said


    Mu Shinian looked at him. Grandma''s money didn''t know when to collect it. She had money herself, but she didn''t know how to give it to her.


    "It''s all right. Take it, grandma''s little heart." Bo Qian took the envelope and put it in her bag.


    Frown at the moment.


    Grandma was appreciative: "that is to say, I''m still thin and sensible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian breathed out and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    With Grandma''s money, she always feels uneasy.


    After a meal.


    After sending grandma back, Bo exined: "don''t worry, your grandmother has a special person to take care of her. She can''t use money. She''s happy that you did so well in the exam."


    Mu Shinian knew this was the case, but he still felt a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry."


    After thinking about it, Bo Qian told her truthfully, "I bought that nursing home."


    Mu Shinian: "


    A row of question marks floated on her forehead.


    After a few minutes, he said, "why? Are you going to expand this market?"


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He is also very unjust.


    How did such an obvious thing turn in Mu Shinian''s head, and then be this direction.


    Mu Shinian sighed: "it seems to be a good direction, but all the money I pay in the future belongs to you."


    Thin and shallow: "


    He smiled angrily: "you are really..."


    Inexplicable.


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "what is it?"


    "Nothing. Your phone is ringing." Thin shallow pointed to her cell phone.


    Mu Shinian saw it and didn''t want to answer it very much.


    Because it was her mother.


    If you answer, you can''t do without an inquiry.


    Mu Shinian struggled and answered the phone silently.


    Over there, Tong Wanzhi''s voice immediately sounded: "read,e back for dinner at night."


    Tong Wanzhi''s voice sounded very wrong.


    Mu Shinian shook his cell phone and said, "what''s up?"


    "Youe back first." Tong Wanzhi seemed very tired. She took a deep breath and pressed the depression back: "I''ll hang up first."


    With that, he hung up the phone without waiting for mu Shinian''s consent.


    Mu Shinian stared at his cell phone.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Guess." Thin shallow said: "she doesn''t seem very happy. Nine times out of ten, your sister failed in the exam."


    Mu Shinian thinks so.


    She pondered and said, "it shouldn''t be. She wants to take the art school. The score requirement is not particrly high."


    Thin shallow thought, or even the score line is not enough.


    Otherwise, you won''t be a mother without asking about the results of another daughter.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. I should know when I go back at night."


    Bo qianen gave a warning and said, "it doesn''t matter if you leave directly without paying attention to them."


    "OK."


    That''s right. Mu Shinian murmured at the bottom of his heart, what can I do.


    There has been no contact between her and Mu Shiran for a long time.


    "Go back first..."


    Mu Shinian was supposed to put his cell phone back.


    As a result, he pulled out the things in his pocket.


    She took a quick step and wanted to bend down to pick it up. As a result, Bo Qian still saw it.

 Chapter 1425

    <h4>Chapter 1425</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her cell phone and didn''t know what she suddenly remembered. She smiled and slowly said, "I''d better go back and see what''s going on."


    Her mother still has a big stomach. If one is not handled properly, it may be bad for the child.


    Whatever the purpose, she''d better go back home and have a look.


    For mu Shinian''s decision, Bo Qian never said anything. He stared at her seriously for a few seconds and promised: "yes."


    Mu Shinian saw that he was not very happy. He hesitated and asked uncertainly, "in fact, they are tied together, which is not enough for me to fight."


    But for her scruples, she would have fought back when they bullied and used herself.


    Thin shallow a listen, some want tough.


    "Don''t talk like you are born. I know you can''t do it."


    A really cruel person is not like her.


    It''s him.


    You can give up those unwanted feelings and people without blinking.


    Not like her.


    Sometimes the Tang and Song Dynasties ridiculed him, because he actually felt that he was the same kind of person as mu Shinian. He was very smart and didn''t care about anything. Once he found that it didn''t work, he could give up without blinking.


    But Bo Qian clearly knows that it''s not.


    Mu Shinian is different from him.


    This seemingly cold little girl actually has a soft heart.


    She was afraid of hands and feet, and had unknown illusions about something she might have expected to wait for before.


    Then, she unconsciously held a little kindness to these things.


    ording to his understanding of Mu Shinian, if those people dared to bully her without this idea, she would have killed people alive.


    Tong Wanzhi probably took a fancy to this point, so many things will find mu Shinian again and again.


    Mu Shinian is also silent.


    After kicking away a stone, some salted fish thought: "step by step."


    She can''t really break this rtionship with Tong.


    Mother daughter rtionship, broken bones and tendons.


    Strictly speaking, Tong Wanzhi didn''t do anything too much except leaving her.


    However, if Tong Wanzhi treated her the same as Mu Shiran from the beginning, mu Shinian thought that he probably didn''t have a chance to know that group of people, learn so much, and live today''s life?


    Mu Shinian kicked away another stone.


    This time, the strength was not well controlled, and the small stone rolled out and hit the heel of a girl''s high-heeled shoes.


    Before Bo Qian had time to ridicule, mu Shinian reacted quickly and hid behind him.


    Thin and shallow: "


    That''s neither light nor heavy.


    The girl who was smashed turned back angrily. As a result, when she saw that she was so handsome, she came over with a happy heart.


    "Did you kick the stone?"


    Of course not.


    He''s not that boring.


    Thin shallow looked behind his eyes and was studying the Mu Shi Nian of the floor. For a moment, his hands were a little itchy.


    This bastard is very clever at nting and framing.


    And


    "You are quite peaceful."


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Quan didn''t hear it. He continued to bow his head and study the tiles.


    It seems that we should study theposition of ceramic tiles.


    The girl has determined that Bo Qian wants to hook up with herself. She modestly raises a smile and says:

 Chapter 1426

    <h4>Chapter 1426</h4>


    "I don''t mean to me you. I know you''re just careless."


    Bo Qian wants to leave.


    As a result, mu Shinian grabbed his cor.


    This guy probably meant that she was embarrassed when she kicked someone, but she didn''t want to apologize, so Bo shallow did it for her.


    Thin shallow stared at the hair spin on her head. After a long day of mental construction, he said to the girl, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s all right. I don''t me you."


    The voice is so beautiful. This man is really the best!


    The girl''s heart beat like thunder. When she was about to ask for his wechat, Bo Qian suddenly pulled mu Shinian''s hand and left without saying a word.


    Woman: "


    After mu Shinian went out with him for more than ten meters, he opened his mouth low: "she speaks very well."


    Thin shallow gave her a depressed look.


    Nine times out of ten, it came at his color.


    "Don''t change the subject."


    "What?"


    "Now you take me as a shield. It''s very easy."


    "... fortunately, the difficulty coefficient of this kind of thing is notrge, as long as the mentality can pass."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow hands are more itchy.


    At the same time, he also found that mu Shinian was less and less like a stranger with him.


    It''s like mu Shinian has the nature of being a demon, capricious and deceitful... In front of himself.


    Well, it seems very good.


    Girls have willful capital.


    "OK, I''ll stop the knife for you." Thin shallow skillfully pulled up her hand and half true left a sentence: "I''ll tell you what''s wrong with you."


    When I said this, I was embarrassed.


    "I''m not a troublemaker."


    In short, she won''t cause trouble every day.


    Thin shallow well, it seems that if there is no, I don''t know whether it''s perfunctory or answering.


    ¡­¡­


    Shallow didn''t go to work all day.


    So in the afternoon, he drove mu Shinian back to his home.


    "I''m going to buy something. Call me if you have something. It''s over. I''ll pick you up."


    Mu Shinian nodded with two bags of supplements bought on the road: "OK."


    After mu Shinian went in, Bo shallow drove away.


    The housekeeper of the vi knew mu Shinian and directly put the people in.


    As soon as mu Shinian went in, she saw Tong Wanzhi with a big belly. I don''t know whether she hasn''t had a good rest recently or has a big belly. Because she is tired, there is a circle of ck under her eyes.


    Mu Shinian took a look and walked in silently.


    "Mom."


    "Ah, here you are."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled and said gently, "why did youe so early? I thought you didn''te until five or six."


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say. He forced a smile and put the tonic on the table: "the drugstore owner said it''s good for pregnant women to eat these."


    Tong Wanzhi meaningfully turned over the bag and said with a smile, "you have a heart. These are not cheap. Did Bo Qian give you the money?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t hide it, and nodded magnanimously.


    "He really has a heart for you." Tong Wanzhi covers his stomach and wants to sit back.


    Mu Shinian reached out and helped him: "be careful. Your due date ising. Don''t you n to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s also more convenient for doctors and nurses to take care of it."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled and shook his head: "in another week or two, I''m ready to go to the hospital."


    "Oh,"


    Mu Shinian has also investigated relevant information on the Inte.


    ording to Tong Wanzhi''s attention to the child, she would have gone to the hospital if there were nothing to hinder her.

 Chapter 1427

    <h4>Chapter 1427</h4>


    After all, the talents in the hospital are more professional.


    Here, even if someone takes care of it, there will inevitably be mistakes.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take the initiative to mention it. He sat on the other side of the sofa, holding the juice brought by the servant and drank it without a mouthful.


    Tong Wan Zhi put one hand on his stomach and squinted at her.


    For a moment, it was quiet.


    Only the TV is ying crosstalk.


    The passage is quite funny, but mu Shinian can''t arouse any thoughts at all.


    She looked at the TV screen calmly, but she was already distracted on the other side.


    It was not until Tong pulled her back that she came back a little.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you get your grades? How was your test?" Tong Wanzhi asked bluntly.


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "OK."


    "Fortunately, how much is it? Is there more than 600?"


    "... yes, seven hundred."


    There was a silence in the living room.


    I don''t know what funny point crosstalk talked about, and the audience burst into a burst of warm apuse.


    Tong Wanzhi seemed stunned.


    She froze. Then she smiled, "that''s very powerful. You''re estimated to be ranked in the province. At that time, it''s estimated that there will be a bonus in the school."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and nodded, "yes."


    In a nutshell, the city is expected to give her a bonus and publicize it to enhance the poprity of the school.


    These, mu Shinian don''t care much.


    What she cares about is, what did Tong Wanzhi ask her to do?


    This question was soon answered.


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at the upstairs and lowered his voice a lot: "do you know how much did Shi ran test?"


    Herees the big y.


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    Sure enough, this matter has nothing to do with Mu Shiran.


    However, it''s the only thing that Tong Wanzhi will care about.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "She didn''t do well in the exam." For a moment, Tong Wanzhi didn''t know what to say: "the scores of the art schools she selected are too high, she can''t reach it, and she can''t see the others."


    Mu Shinian nodded and motioned her to continue.


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed and said, "there is a school. I checked it. Bo Jia has injected capital into it, so you see, go and talk to Bo Qian and let him add one more ce."


    Sure enough, I came to the back door.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    So she wore a pale face from beginning to end, calm and without any emotional fluctuations.


    Tong pulled the branch and I held her hand, as if afraid of her refusal. She said carefully: "her usual academic performance is also good. It is only after she entered the circle that her performance decreased. In fact, she did well this time. She passed a line, which is a difficult thing. If she did it at ordinary times, she must have no problem."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know which school Mu Shiran wants to test.


    None of this is important to her.


    It has nothing to do with her anyway.


    However, Tong''s words forced her to think about it again.


    "Do you want me to talk to Bo Qian and go through the back door?"


    "Naturally, it doesn''t mean that. It''s just to expand the admission quota. There should be a voice over there." Tong Wanzhi held her hand hard and advised: "you know, we can''t squeeze out other people''s quota, just expand the admission quota."

 Chapter 1428

    <h4>Chapter 1428</h4>


    "Your sister''s career has started now. How many people stare at her. If she doesn''t get epted, she won''t be able to write about her family at that time."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips, with a bit of mockery between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that she was silent, so she had to lower her voice: "I can''t help it, so I came to you. I''m going to the hospital in a few days. I''m really worried that this matter hasn''t been solved."


    This sentence is already a threat.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips, and the look on his face looked cold and heartless.


    Tong Wan Zhi lowered his voice and said in a very low voice: "Shi Nian, you should do another favor for your mother? Your sister hasn''te down to dinner for several days and cries on it every day. We are really afraid of what will happen to her."


    Mu Shinian gently shook his fist and didn''t know what to say.


    "Go up and see her, Shi Nian. Mom can only count on you for this."


    This is simply the difficulty of forbearance.


    Every year, the number of ces admitted by the school is fixed.


    And, to put it mildly, you also need an art test score.


    If I remember correctly, Mu Shiran has not done anything except receiving two advertisements and guest starring in a y since her debut.


    It''s all like this. How else does she want to get in?


    Mu Shinian is the first two.


    Tong Wanzhi made it clear that he had used the means of threat.


    If she doesn''t agree, Tong Wanzhi is not sure... She will be angry to stomach pain or something.


    Mu Shinian is beginning to regret it now.


    If I had known, she shouldn''t have been here.


    If you don''te, you can fool around on the phone.


    Nor is it now in a dilemma.


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    She took a deep breath and stood up. "I see."


    "I knew you were a good boy." Tong Wan Zhi saidfortingly.


    Mu Shimian didn''t know what expression to make. She gave a random, um, and walked upstairs with cold eyebrows.


    The door was tightly closed.


    Mu Shinian reached out and knocked on the door twice.


    She thought it was best not to open the door, so that she could leave naturally.


    She also cares about Tong Wanzhi.


    But there are some things that she really can''t solve and doesn''t want to solve.


    So the best way is for them to do it themselves.


    One second, two seconds.


    There was no sound from the house.


    Mu Shinian nned to count ten more times and closed the door and left. As a result, he silently counted three times and the door opened.


    Mu Shi Nian breathed out. Seeing Mu Shi Ran''s ugly face, she was rarely silent.


    Mu Shiran may have really had a bad time these days.


    His face is very bad.


    The skin is pale.


    And the clothes are in pajamas, messy.


    The whole mental outlook is only one step away from bing a devil.


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    She nced at her calmly and asked calmly, "are you okay?"


    Mu Shiran stared at her, looked at her for a while, turned around and returned to the house without saying a word.


    What''s the meaning of this? Let her in!?


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and followed her into the bedroom.


    The curtains in the room were closed, so the whole room looked very dark.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to stay in such a depressed situation for a long time, so she didn''t even sit down.


    Mu Shiran nced at her and snorted coldly, "are you very proud now?"

 Chapter 1429

    <h4>Chapter 1429</h4>


    "No."


    Mu Shinian is much more insipid than her performance.


    After she calmly swept the person from beginning to end, a cold smile came up on her lips: "no? I failed the exam, and I can''t do it anymore! You have been robbed so many things by me since you were young. I don''t believe you will have no sense of revenge!"


    Mu Shinian went to the window of the aisle, opened the curtain and opened the window again.


    A cool wind blew in, alleviating the feeling of * * in many houses.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and suddenly felt refreshed.


    She turned back and looked at her eyes carelessly, admiring Shi ran. There was no fluctuation in her eyes.


    On the contrary, it is calm.


    The calm that can''t arouse the slightest emotion.


    It''s like she didn''t care about Mu Shiran at all.


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me. You don''t care at all. You lie to ghosts!" Mu Shiran is like a hedgehog, full of aggression.


    Mu Shinian stopped chasing and smiled. She sighed and calmly told her, "I''m not angry. You can take those things because I didn''t fight."


    Once she did it, it wouldn''t be like this.


    "When my mother took you away, I didn''t care to cry or make trouble, because I knew that my mother didn''t like me and wouldn''t take me away. She didn''t want me, and I didn''t need to continue to follow behind her and block her." After a pause, mu Shinian said again, "as for taking care of my family, I don''t have much requirements for the quality of life. As long as I eat my shoulders, some wear and live, not to mention, I can meet myself with these things, so taking care of my family is not very useful to me."


    "Oh!" Mu Shiran seemed to hear the big news. She sneered arrogantly: "what you said is so like one thing. If it weren''t shallow, what capital do you think you have?"


    She doesn''t need to be shallow. She also has capital.


    Moreover, the capital is not small.


    But there''s no need to say that.


    Mu Shinian looked at her lively appearance, tangled her words, as if toplete the task and said, "mom said, I''ll expand your quota. I think it''s particrly unreliable."


    Mu Shiran seems to have been stepped on the scales.


    "I don''t need you to help me! You''reing to see my jokes now!"


    Mu Shinian wanted to say, really not.


    Just, for a moment, she didn''t know how to exin.


    She confirmed: "so, don''t you need it?"


    "Get out of here, I don''t need you to pretend!" Mu Shiran angrily points to the direction of the door.


    Mu Shinian was immediately satisfied to see that she was so excited.


    "OK, I won''t bother you."


    Even if she wants to help, but the other party doesn''t let her help, it has nothing to do with her, right.


    If ites to her side, it can be concluded.


    Mu Shinian thought optimistically.


    Then she really left so happily.


    When Mu ran was angry, he grabbed a book and smashed it.


    After discovering that what was smashed out was the textbook, he was even more angered by what, and swept the cosmetics on the table to the ground.


    "Ah!!!"


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    A news push came in.


    Mu Shiran had nned to turn off the.


    However, ncing at it, he issued a familiar name.


    Mu Shiran stared round in disbelief,

 Chapter 1430

    <h4>Chapter 1430</h4>


    Took the cell phone, carefully identified it, and then took a deep breath.


    "No, no!"


    Mu Shinian''s achievement is actually the first in the city?!


    And 746? Four points to the full score?!


    Mu Shiran thought he was wrong, wiped his eyes and confirmed it again.


    As a result, the score is still that score.


    The name is still that name.


    Even the ss has burst into mes.


    For a moment, Mu Shi read this person and this name, which immediately set off a frenzy.


    Mu Shiran fell and sat on the sofa. She took a breath and held her mobile phone in disbelief.


    Fake?


    Is it fake?


    How is that possible!


    How could mu Shinian''s score be so good?


    No matter how good her grades are, she can''t get close to full marks!


    Mu Shiran tightly pulled the sofa, his fingertips pulled the sofa, and a cold light burst out of his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Tong Wanzhi also saw the news push.


    She was shocked and almost knocked.


    ¡°746?¡±


    Four points short, full score?


    This, how is it possible.


    How can it be so high.


    Tong Wanzhi covered his stomach, subconsciously looked up, looked at the ceiling and couldn''t help tightening his eyebrows.


    What should she do?


    "Very powerful." Gu Yan came back to get something. It seemed that he had just learned the news and boasted: "this achievement is estimated to be the highest over the years."


    Tong Wan Zhi couldn''tugh.


    Gu Yan raised his eyebrows and smiled very casually.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy that your daughter did so well in the exam?"


    Happy is sure to be happy.


    However, she was a little unhappy when she thought of Mu Shiran.


    I don''t know if Mu Shiran knows. If she knows, she will make a scene again.


    Thinking of this, Tong Wanzhi is a little ufortable.


    "Don''t say it first. Shi ran probably can''t ept it."


    "If your skills are inferior to those of others, you should admit defeat." Gu Yan casually perfunctorily said: "such a truth, she should know more or less."


    Tong Wan Zhi frowned deeper: "anyway, don''t let her know. She''s in a bad mood recently."


    Gu Yan didn''t say good or bad. He just smiled very carelessly.


    It was all born to a mother. He suddenly felt a little sympathy and began to read.


    Such an entric mother on the stall has to be used by her again and again.


    ¡­¡­


    The news seems to have wings.


    Suddenly, the first middle school became a hot topic.


    Mu Shinian has also be a popr figure.


    When the head teacher called, his smile was iplete: "I know you did well in the HKCEE, but I didn''t expect you to do so well. This is the best result in the city in recent years since the establishment of our school!"


    Mu Shinian said well, and he didn''t know what to say.


    The head teacher said happily, "if the city wants to arrange an interview, you muste here! This can''t be pushed away."


    Interview or something. Mu Shinian doesn''t want to.


    Trouble, but also asked about the topic of no nutrition.


    The head teacher smiled and joked, "I have toe this time. If you don''te, I''ll go to your house."


    Mu Shi read ah, speechless for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth: e on, I know."


    Hung up the phone, mu Shinian propped his chin and stared at the TV mncholy.

 Chapter 1431

    <h4>Chapter 1431</h4>


    It shows a variety show she used to watch.


    But I''m not interested in it anymore.


    "I want to interview."


    She low echoed a sentence, for a time the mood was a littleplicated.


    What bothers her most is to appear in public.


    It''s endless.


    The doorbell rang suddenly.


    Thin shallow was making a whole thing. He smelled the speech, picked up his sses and said to Mu Shinian, "open the door."


    Mu Shinian put down his cell phone and went to open the door.


    Then, with a snap.


    Instinctively surprised, she took two steps back.


    She stared at the man at the door.


    Good.


    Everyone is here.


    None less.


    Thin shallow looked curiously and was a little stunned.


    The little elder martial sister hugged her and said excitedly, "yes, I said you can. I see the high incense I worship for you is really useful!"


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian grabbed the first few ribbons and looked at them with some confusion: "Why are you all here?"


    "Well, I''m sure I''lle and cheer you." The little elder martial sister rubbed her hair in a mess, and then narrowed her eyes and zoomed in: "I''ll go!" The little elder martial sister stared round: "your house is so beautiful!"


    Mu Shinian''s calm reply: "it''s not my home, it''s a shallow home!"


    Little elder martial sister can''t listen.


    She nced at the furnishings in the house. She had seen several of them at the auction house.


    She gave a thumbs up: "awesome! It''s really high-end luxury and connotation!"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s really tasteful."


    There are a lot of people outside the door.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to greet people. He looked thin and shallow. Then he tangled again and said, "why don''t we go out?"


    It''s a shallow ce anyway.


    It seems a little bad to bring so many people in.


    Thin shallow stood up and said, "it''s all right, you y."


    Then he began to pack up the papers and nned to stay in the study.


    The fifth elder martial brother said, "you don''t have to go. We have fixed a ce to celebrate. Young master Bo, give me a face and go together."


    Bo Qian doesn''t know them well.


    Only familiar with mu Shinian.


    In the past, it seemed to disturb them.


    Thin shallow wants to refuse.


    As a result, the eldest martial brother came over and didn''t know what he said in his ear. As soon as his face changed, he looked at it and nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The top floor of the hotel was directly wrapped down.


    Mu Shinian received a pile of gifts. She was speechless for a long time. Finally, she carried a diamond sutra and asked expressionless, "what''s the matter?"


    She is not a monk and has always been in a peaceful mood.


    You really don''t need to use Buddhist scriptures.


    The fifth elder martial brother waved his hand and said, "your youngdy came in a hurry and forgot to buy a gift, so she bought a King Kong... Ah!"


    Before he finished, his feet were badly hurt and almost jumped up.


    "What did you do when you stepped on me? What did I say wrong?"


    "You don''t speak, no one, you''re dumb!"


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth angrily, then turned back and smiled: "don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s also a good intention for me to send you Buddhist scriptures. I hope you can keep a calm heart all the time."


    "... thank you."


    Mu Sinian carried the Vajra Sutra and was speechless for a long time before he put it in the pile of gifts.


    Let''s be kind.


    Bo Qian watched the y calmly.

 Chapter 1432

    <h4>Chapter 1432</h4>


    asionally, I helped mu Shinian carry the gifts. Seeing her silently turning over those gifts, her forehead was almost crowded.


    Those people who said they would help her celebrate had already yed together.


    Completely put her, the so-called champion, aside.


    "They often do this?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian raised his head from the pile of gifts, looked at the group of people without integrity, and slowly nodded: "well, yes."


    "Celebrating is just an excuse. They just want to find an excuse and get together."


    Mu Shinian looked at those people who had drunk Hi, slightly hooked the corners of his lips and said, "they are like this. They are more... Can pull."


    The little elder martial sister has floated over, hooked mu Shinian''s shoulder and smiled unkindly at her: "Why are you sitting here? Come and drink together."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to drink very much, but he was pulled over.


    Thin shallow frowned and said, "she''s not an adult."


    Little sister heard, faint turned around,ughing and opening: "you don''t know, when I read my house would drink early, before in order to refresh, Baijiu are directly irrigated."


    Mu Shinian wanted to cover his mouth, but it was toote.


    As soon as the little elder martial sister spoke, she knew whether there was one.


    Thin and shallow eyes have cooled down.


    Even if I drink, I still drink Baijiu?


    Mu Shinian stares at him righteously without panic at all.


    The eyes clearly wrote a line: I''ll drink. What''s the matter with you.


    He took a deep breath.


    It won''t be settled. I''ll settle it slowly when I go back.


    He hasn''t seen mu Shinian drink. He thought she wouldn''t drink.


    Now it seems that I still don''t know her very well.


    Mu Shinian was taken away by the little elder martial sister and pressed in the position. The fifth elder martial brother stuffed the wine for her while he was a little drunk: "drink, little martial sister, have a good drink today."


    Beer is still drinkable.


    She nodded and would drink without saying a word.


    As a result, he was taken away before he touched his mouth.


    Thin shallow looked down at her: "I drink for her."


    Before mu Shinian could stop him, the second senior brother took Bo Qian''s shoulder and smiled: "young master Bo, you can say it. You can''t go back on your word at that time."


    Mu Shinian just said a word and was stopped.


    The little elder martial sister dragged mu Shinian over and couldn''t stand stably. She had to rely on mu Shinian to support her: "well, you can''t go back."


    Bo Shanen gave a cry and drank up a bottle of beer without changing his face.


    "Good job!"


    The fifth senior brother thumbed up and hooked up with thin shallow. He looked like a brother.


    Mu Shinian feels bad when he sees it.


    This group of people can make trouble.


    Although they are usually very serious, that''s because they haven''t been in fun yet.


    Mu Shinian wanted to stop it. Without saying a word, the little elder martial sister dragged her away and taught her: "you can''t be like this. In this way, it gives you too much man face. Man, it''s natural to stop wine for the girl you like."


    "Just watch. Besides, we have a sense of propriety. We won''t really abuse young master Bo."


    Mu Shinian could not help frowning.


    You don''t look like that.


    These people drink hard.


    At first nce, it''s not drunk. I don''t know what I''ll be drunk at that time.


    The little elder martial sister broke off her head, narrowed her eyes and taught her: "good boy, let him drink."

 Chapter 1433

    <h4>Chapter 1433</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned: "but he has to go to work tomorrow."


    "What ss? He''s rich. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t go for a day."


    The little sister drank a little more. Her cheeks were two blush. She had burp and rubbed her up. "You listen to me, but it''s a wine. What''s going on? I believe you little sister."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to believe it.


    Little elder martial sister picked up the wine bottle and was about to have another drink when she was taken away.


    The little elder martial sister looked back unhappily: "what are you doing?"


    The eldest martial brother was also drunk a lot. When these people get together, they always trouble him from time to time. They either want him to drink more or find various excuses to drink him.


    Therefore, he drank it, and the whole person was almost stunned.


    But still keep a little sense.


    "Stop drinking, younger martial sister. Watch her."


    Mu Shinian made a good gesture to him.


    The eldest martial brother wanted to run away, but he was dragged back by the beast of the fifth martial brother: "where are you going? We haven''t had enough. Here we are. The eldest martial brother is handsome again recently. Let''s give him a toast!"


    Eldest martial brother wants to strangle fifth martial brother alive!


    He took a deep breath and stared at him wistfully.


    However, the fifth senior brother has been drinking in the clouds and fog, and he is not aware of the danger at all.


    He smiled and hugged the elder martial brother''s shoulder while filling him with wine.


    Mu Shimian looked at the fifth senior brother sympathetically. He was so stupid that he would be teased to death by the eldest senior brother.


    When you wake up tomorrow


    The little elder martial sister leaned on her shoulder, picked up her cell phone and cut off the phones one by one.


    Mu Shinian kept looking at the same caller ID, and the corners of his lips bent slightly: "are you quarreling again?"


    The little elder martial sister hesitated and stared at her bored: "why do you look like you don''t deserve beating."


    "Tang and song, it should be OK for you."


    Mu Shinian said, "I don''t think he will quarrel with you."


    The little elder martial sister blushed, turned around and stared at her faintly.


    "You know a lot."


    Mu Shinian was afraid that she would fall down, so he had to reach out and help her, saying, "I don''t know much. Yes, ording to my understanding of him, it''s like this, isn''t it?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s a big mistake."


    Holding her shoulder, the little elder martial sister stood up with this strength, raised her chin and smiled bitterly: "you don''t know, you don''t know anything. He actually wants to marry me, ha ha."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, it seems normal.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties treated the little elder martial sisterpletely different from those girls who yed tricks before.


    I''m not surprised to get married.


    Mu Shinian asked, "have you been proposed?"


    Little elder martial sister turned her head and stared at her.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously retreated for a while, and his eyes were very disappointed: "did I say something wrong again?"


    "How do you know everything?" The little elder martial sister protested, "you''re learning badly with Bo Qian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked numb.


    "I didn''t learn bad."


    "You have!"


    The little elder martial sister vowed: "look at you. You used to be a good child. What have you be now."


    Mu Shinian wanted to sue her for nder.


    Unfortunately, I can''t find any reason.


    "Then why don''t you agree?" Mu Shinian was curious: "if you don''t agree, why should you be with him?"

 Chapter 1434

    <h4>Chapter 1434</h4>


    The little elder martial sister lost her eyes, put one hand around her shoulder, leaned against her head, narrowed her eyes, smiled and said, "why, well, why can I be cheap?"


    "Don''t say that about yourself."


    Mu Shinian interrupted her unhappily: "you''re not cheap at all. I think you actually like him."


    "Well, I like it."


    The little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes and smiled innocently: "I like it very much, but what''s the use of liking? I like it, but I can''t resist the reality."


    "What reality?" Mu Shinian was curious: "do you mind the Tang family?"


    The little elder martial sister burst outughing: "Tang family? Are you kidding? What''s the Tang family? I didn''t pay attention to the Tang family at all."


    Mu Shinian was more curious: "what''s that for?"


    The little elder martial sister muttered something, and then fell asleep on her shoulder.


    Mu Shinian helped her: "are you okay?"


    The little elder martial sister shook her head again: "nothing, nothing. I''m just sleepy and want to sleep."


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "then go to sleep."


    "OK."


    The little elder martial sister whispered weakly and fell asleep again.


    Mu Shimian sighed, some at a loss.


    What is the distance between the little elder martial sister and Tang and Song Dynasties? Why do they like each other? Why can''t they be together?


    Did something really happen between them before?


    Just thinking, suddenly there was a loud bang in the sky.


    Several people who were drunk looked up and saw fireworks exploding in the sky.


    The whole sky was colored.


    Everyone looked at the fireworks.


    Then someone muttered, "fireworks are forbidden here."


    "Yes, when I went up the mountain just now, I didn''t see a big slogan. How dare anyone set off fireworks."


    Mu Shimian also frowned, and the little elder martial sister was frightened.


    She squinted, looked at the fireworks in the sky and smiled: "Oh, it''s all right, he, it''s him. He can''t say. I want to surprise you. It''s this. It''s a big show."


    Mu Shinian stood stunned in the sh of fireworks, looked at those fireworks, and the corners of his lips reluctantly aroused a smile.


    "Thank him for me."


    "Well, he has no face to see you."


    The little elder martial sister sat behind her and looked at the fireworks. A faint smile appeared on her face.


    "There''s no need to see someone. It''s impossible anyway."


    Mu Shinian looked back in amazement and looked at her puzzled.


    The little elder martial sister leaned back in her chair and smiled calmly: "it''s nothing. At least someone''s mind, you can look at it."


    Thin shallow stared at the fireworks, but his eyes looked at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian, even if he is a dead man, should be stared back by him.


    "What are you doing looking at me like that?"


    Thin frown: "do you like fireworks?"


    Mu Shinian said. Before she answered, she heard the little elder martial sister shaking up and said unhappily, "she likes these ethereal things best. Don''t you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I really don''t know.


    He originally thought that the character of Mu Shinian would not like such a girl''s dream. As a result, who knows


    Thin shallow also drank too much. He had a terrible headache. His eyes were not right.

 Chapter 1435

    <h4>Chapter 1435</h4>


    The little elder martial sister propped up her body, squinted and scolded the thin ones: "look at you. Why don''t you know my family? She likes fireworks best. Her lifelong dream is to open a bookstore in the best area of the city center, which is full of all kinds of flowers."


    "Well, little elder martial sister, you can shut up."


    Mu Shinian dragged the man down helplessly.


    The little elder martial sister hesitated, continued to lean on the back of the chair, narrowed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Fireworks exploded all over the sky.


    The whole night was lit up.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Thin shallow stared at the fireworks, his eyes were cold.


    No one said anything for a moment.


    A group of people got tired in the early morning and slept in the designated room.


    Mu Shimian and Bo Qian are the only two people who are not drunk. After they move back one by one, Mu Shimian goes to the boss and reopens two rooms. As a result, Bo Qian is not happy.


    "I''m going back."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him nkly: "what?"


    "I''m going back." Thin shallow repeated again, capricious: "I don''t live here."


    Mu Shi read and asked curiously, "will you go back?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow took out his mobile phone and called out: "style winery,e and drive."


    The driver answered quickly over there. Bo Qian hung up the phone, sat in his chair, took his mobile phone, and didn''t know what text message he was sending.


    When mu Shinian saw him like this, he guessed that he was almost drunk.


    She thought for a moment and went to bring a cup of tea. "Have a drink. It should make you feel better."


    Thin shallow looked at the cup of tea, looked at the time, and then stretched out his hand to pick it up.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and frowned, "are you drunk?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow reaction is obviously slow.


    When mu Shinian looked at him, it was like looking at a very magical person again.


    He''s drunk and can act like a nobody. I don''t know if he''s too good at cultivation or self-control.


    "Not drunk."


    It seems that mu Shinian has been staring at himself. He took a deep breath and said firmly, "I''m really not drunk."


    It''d better be like this.


    It is estimated that it will take more than half an hour when the driveres.


    Mu Shinian sat opposite him, looked at him quietly and asked, "aren''t you drunk?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    Mu Shinian became interested and asked, "OK, what''s your bank card password?"


    "No password."


    Thin shallow raised his eyelids and looked at her. His eyes were especially clear: "my bank card passbook is in the cab in the study. You can get it if you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t need this.


    Mu Shinian coughed and said, "it''s all right. Go on drinking water."


    Thin shallow Oh, drank up the ss of water, and then handed it to her.


    "Would you like another drink?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Thin shallow grace a, loose spit out a word: "thirsty."


    Well, it''s all right. Drink so much wine. It''s time to be thirsty.


    Mu Shinian took the cup and went to pick up the water without saying a word.


    The hall is quiet.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa, lowered his eyes and stared at the ground.


    Outside, fireworks are still on.


    A waiter whispered, "who is this, such a big pen?"


    "Who knows, look at this posture. It''s estimated that it will blow up all night."

 Chapter 1436

    <h4>Chapter 1436</h4>


    "Someone asked. It''s said that he wrapped up thisnd. It''s too rich."


    "Money doesn''t spend like this. Look at those fireworks. They are fundamentally different from those on the market."


    "Otherwise, it''s estimated that it''s all customized. It costs more money."


    "However, it''s so romantic. I don''t know what the fireworks man has in mind."


    "The more you say that, the more I want to know."


    A group of people over there were very excited.


    Thin shallow silently clenched his fist, and his eyes were a little angry.


    Mu Shinian held the teapot over, poured a cup and handed it to him. He also poured a cup. He sat on the sofa and stared at the fireworks outside. Then, he was really helpless. He took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to stop him.


    There was no return.


    But in a few minutes, the fireworks were gone.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and the world finally stopped.


    "He is very kind to you."


    Thin shallow uses affirmative sentences.


    Mu Shinian looked at him puzzled: "what?"


    Thin shallow seemed to struggle for a while, and then continued to say, "is he very good to you?"


    "The fireworks man."


    Mu Shi read for a moment, carefully recalled it, and then nodded: "well, very good."


    Although I didn''t deal with her when I was young, I helped her a lot when I grew up.


    He''s a good man.


    Thin shallow heard this evaluation, more unhappy.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand what he was thinking: "what''s the matter with you? Today''s words are strange."


    "Nothing."


    Thin, shallow and cold opening: "drink too much, support."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    be rather baffling.


    Mu Shimian muttered and saw Bo Qian pick up his mobile phone. He didn''t know who he was texting.


    Mu Shinian thought that he could still handle business in this state, so he couldn''t help but be respectful.


    ¡­¡­


    The driver didn''t arrive until half an hourter.


    Two people sat in the back, mu Shinian looked curiously at the direction along the way.


    "This is not the way back?"


    The driver looked at thin shallow, thin shallow didn''t say anything, so he had to answer himself: "Miss mu, this is the way to the manor."


    "... where and what?" Mu Shinian asked the people around him.


    The driver couldn''t answer this time.


    Because he doesn''t know.


    After a few seconds of silence, thin shallow said in a very heavy tone, "go back and get something."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All right.


    The man must be drunk.


    Mu Shinian sighed and pondered at the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t take anything tomorrow. He had to go back to get it while he was drunk now?


    But she didn''t say either.


    When she got to the manor, mu Shinian helped people out of the car. As a result, Bo Qian pulled her hand.


    "You can go."


    This is for the driver.


    The driver was stunned and hurried away.


    The housekeeper also asked for leave.


    The white haired tiger was also left in the apartment.


    There are only two of them left in the whole manor.


    Although the environment here is very good, two people are still very scared at night.


    Thin but stuffy face pulled her to the back mountain.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help asking.


    She pursed her lips and didn''t say a word.


    Like... Angry children, the truth doesn''t make sense, and people are too angry.


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand and could only follow behind her: "what are you going to do?"


    Thin shallow still didn''t speak, just took her and didn''t let go.


    Mu Shimian sighed puzzled. He just drank too much and went crazy again.

 Chapter 1437

    <h4>Chapter 1437</h4>


    Bo Qian took her up the mountain.


    Both of them were panting.


    Mu Shinian was pressed on a te by him and sat down. Seeing that she was wearing less and afraid of her cold, he took off his coat and covered her. He also kindly helped her close it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "what are you going to do?"


    "Shh."


    A thin, low opening.


    His hand covered her eyes.


    The voice seemed to be in her ear.


    "I gave it to you."


    "... what?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him subconsciously.


    As a result, the sky suddenly whistled and exploded a few secondster.


    Mu Shinian instinctively shook his shoulder and pulled away his hand. He saw fireworks exploding in the sky.


    The scene is particrly dreamy.


    Mu Shinian was stunned on the spot.


    "You..."


    Fireworks should be set off near the manor.


    It seems close at hand.


    You can touch it with your hand.


    Mu Shinian looked at it in amazement and turned around with some confusion: "did you arrange it?"


    Otherwise, after drinking so much wine, Bo Qian took her to climb the mountain. After that, he asked her to watch fireworks.


    Just, why?


    She has seen a fireworks today.


    "See clearly."


    Thin shallow said. He leaned against a big stone, narrowed his narrow eyes, and pondered with a smile: "is it much better than that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read ah, subconsciously turned around and looked at those gorgeous fireworks.


    For a moment, I really don''t know what to say.


    She was silent for a long time before she looked at him funny: "thin shallow, you really are."


    Thin shallow looked at her, and the corners of his lips recalled a very light smile: "is it good-looking?"


    "... well, it looks good."


    This man is drunk. It''s totally different from usual.


    Normally, he has so many strange problems.


    Just watching fireworks. Do you have topete?


    Bo Shanen gave a sound, seemed depressed all the way, and finally improved a lot.


    "Then forget what you just saw."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is this necessary?


    Mu Shinian has some helplessness that he doesn''t know what expression to put on.


    "OK."


    "Well..."


    Mu Shinian finally figured out what he was struggling with and asked tentatively, "can you stop? It will disturb others sote."


    "No."


    Bo Qian said, "you haven''t slept yet."


    So there''s no noise.


    Mu Shinian was silent again: "I mean others."


    "Oh." Thin shallow nodded his head slowly and said, "that doesn''t matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s too willful.


    Mu Shinian gave up persuasion.


    It probably doesn''t make sense to be thin and shallow at present.


    Two people sat and stood, looking at the fireworks behind them. Everywhere they looked, there was a gorgeous sea of flowers.


    Bo Qian stood behind her, as if to put all the things she liked in front of her.


    Let her not be sad.


    Don''t be upset.


    All she wants will be won for her.


    "Why do you like fireworks?"


    Thin shallow couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Shinian looked at the fireworks and smiled: "probably, Ken, at the age when you can y with fireworks, you didn''t y."


    At that time, it was a problem to eat with grandma.


    Where can you worry so much.


    Only asionally, when she saw fireworks, she couldn''t help reaching for it.


    It seems that in this way, you can touch something that doesn''t belong to you.

 Chapter 1438

    <h4>Chapter 1438</h4>


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, and the gorgeous fireworks bloomed between his fingers.


    She chuckled and suddenly asked, "do you have anything you want to do and haven''t done?"


    It''s a little windy up the mountain.


    Thin and shallow was wearing only a shirt, and the wine was gradually dissipated.


    He leaned against the stone and looked at the mountains in the distance: "there are many."


    He has a lot of love in his life.


    Want but can''t.


    I want to keep it but I can''t.


    He has huge capital and power. Some things are irresistible after all.


    But even so, he still wants to spell it.


    Mu Shinian asked, "what is it?"


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at the thousands of stars contained in the girl''s eyes. The corners of his lips bent a beautiful arc: "do you want to help me realize it?"


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and answered seriously, "there areing and going."


    Thin shallow smiled.


    "Well, remember this sentence."


    Mu Shinian still dares to guarantee thismitment.


    She looked back, looked at the explosion of a red fireworks, thought for a moment or said, "you also call and ask them not to let go. It''s no way to keep arguing like this."


    Thin shallow looked at the time and said, "soon."


    "What''s fast?"


    Thin shallow said: "there are two hours before dawn."


    The implication is that it has to be put on for another two hours?


    Mu Shinian was bombed all night.


    This will make my head a little stuffy.


    "Let them stop."


    "I don''t know."


    Come on. The wine ising up again.


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly, and his heart was particrly heavy.


    "All right."


    Then, she watched fireworks on the mountain all night with the thin shallow who didn''t know whether she was drunk or not.


    After six o''clock, the two people went down the mountain.


    Mu Shinian is tired. He just wants to sleep in bed.


    As a result, thin shallow refused to sleep. Before he touched the bed, he stood up like a spring.


    Mu Shinian wondered, "what else do you want to do?"


    Thin shallow mechanically turned his pajamas out, and then walked to the bathroom: "fumigation, take a bath."


    Mu Shinian is losing to him.


    "You''re really... Then wash it quickly and go to bed."


    She''s tired, too. She just wants to sleep in the dark.


    Anything else, don''t try to wake her up.


    Bo Qian made a sound and went to the bathroom.


    Mu Shinian went back and just wanted to change his pajamas. He was worried about being thin. What if he fainted after washing.


    After thinking about it, she went back to the thin bedroom and dozed on the sofa.


    Don''t leave until hees out.


    The speed of thin and shallow bathing is also very fast.


    After washing out, he was not sober enough to see mu Shinian. He was stunned. Then, he looked at his bed. His thin brain turned around. Then, he confirmed that he looked at mu Shinian again. Finally, he walked over, opened the quilt and said, "the bed is half yours?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi Nian is speechless.


    She sighed heavily, opened the cab, took out the hair dryer from inside, plugged it in, and waved to him, e here."


    Thin shallow stunned and walked over.


    Mu Shinian pulled him down and sat on the sofa. Then he picked up the hair dryer and aimed it at his head.


    Thin shallow didn''t frown, and even didn''t resist at all. She let her blow so disorderly.


    He blew one end of his hair into a messy bird''s nest.


    When his hair dried, mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder: "go to bed."

 Chapter 1439

    <h4>Chapter 1439</h4>


    Thin shallow was silent for two seconds, just like pressing the switch. He stood up nkly, then opened the quilt and went to sleep.


    Mu Shinian looked at a series of his actions and didn''t know what expression to put on his face.


    Really


    Drinking too much is like being a different person.


    Seeing his cell phone ring, mu Shinian hesitated, took his cell phone away and went out of the door.


    The voice of the assistant on the mobile phone: "young master Bo? Aren''t youing to thepany today?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the closed door and replied, "well, he won''t go today."


    The assistant was silent on the phone for a few seconds before taking a breath: "yes, I''m sorry to disturb you so early."


    That''s not weird.


    Mu Shinian didn''t remember for a moment.


    She said casually, "it''s all right. I''ll hang up?"


    "OK, OK, go and have a rest as soon as possible. Excuse me." With that, the phone was nervously hung up.


    Sick


    Mu Shinian muttered and hung up the phone.


    She squeezed her neck twice and went back to her room to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The two made such a fuss that they didn''t get up until six or seven in the afternoon.


    Thin shallow sat on the bed and was stunned for a long time before he realized what had happened. He vomited out, rubbed his neck twice, got out of bed, washed his face and woke up.


    Thin shallow pulled the door open. When he went out, he didn''t see anyone.


    He was stunned and subconsciously looked at the next room.


    Thin shallow vaguely recalled what had happened yesterday. He took the chance to open the door next door and saw a ball on the bed at a nce.


    Thin shallow felt guilty, closed the door again, and then sat on the sofa doubting life.


    His cell phone is also on the sofa.


    He stared at the cell phone and looked at it for a while. Then he pressed a number and dialed out.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    "Young master Bo?"


    Thin shallow tangled his words and said tentatively, "didn''t I do anything strange yesterday?"


    His men paused and said, "No."


    That''s okay, okay.


    Before Bo Qian could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard his men say, "you just want us to set off fireworks all night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The green veins on the thin and shallow forehead burst in an instant: "what did you say?"


    The man thought he stepped on his pain point and hurriedly exined: "young master Bo, we absolutely follow your instructions. It''s not vague at all. We buy the most high-end fireworks!"


    Thin shallow cut off his mobile phone and threw it directly on the sofa. The whole person copsed on the sofa, raised his head and stared helplessly at the ceiling.


    Just let it go.


    Well, he didn''t do anything strange.


    For example


    Say something that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Thin shallow pinched his forehead twice, and a bad premonition suddenly rose at the bottom of his heart.


    Don''t say anything or do anything


    Otherwise


    The mobile phone screen suddenly lights up.


    Thin shallow afraid of noisy mu Shinian, hurriedly pressed to answer.


    Over the phone, there was an assistant''s voice: "young master Bo?"


    "Yes."


    "Sorry, did I bother you?"


    "No, I have something to say."


    Thin shallow impatiently gave thest instruction.


    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief and said, "young master, are you still in thepany? There are several documents that need your signature."


    "Take it to the garden."


    Thin shallow leaned against the sofa and said, "is there anything else?"

 Chapter 1440

    <h4>Chapter 1440</h4>


    "No, No." After the assistant answered, he carefully added, "shall I go at this time? Is it convenient for you?"


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    "What''s inconvenient?"


    "No, nothing, I''ll send it right away!"


    "Yes." Thin shallow Yin Yang strangely hung up the phone and was silent again.


    The house was quiet.


    There was no sound.


    The door didn''t mean to open.


    Thin shallow thought about it and sent a message to the assistant to pack something to eat in a five-star hotel when he came.


    In case someone wakes up and is hungry.


    Then


    Thin shallow looked at the door and thought, she''d better not wake up hungry first.


    I haven''t figured out how to ease the embarrassment.


    He still hasn''t figured out what happenedst night.


    He has no habit of getting drunk. Even in the past, few people can get drunk.


    So he really wondered what he had done after he was drunk.


    ¡­¡­


    The assistant soon came with a pile of documents.


    With a beautiful box in his hand.


    It''s a gift at first sight.


    The assistant put the document in front of him, smiled and exined, "I read it. Miss Mu got a good score in the exam and won the first prize in Science in the whole province. This is my little consideration and will be used as a gift."


    "Thank you. I''ll give it to her."


    A smile finally appeared on his thin face.


    The assistant said, "it''s all right. Just be careful. Miss Mu doesn''t mind."


    "But, young master Bo, seriously, Miss Mu is really great. I heard that this year''s paper is abnormal. She can still do so well in the exam. It''s a genius!"


    For thesepliments, take all the thin and shallow photos.


    Not only did he ept it all, but he was happier than the one who was praised for doing the right thing when he was a child.


    The assistant couldn''t helpughing when he saw this.


    It''s just goodwill.


    Thin shallow picked up the document, quickly browsed it, signed his name and handed it to the assistant.


    "Call me if you need anything."


    "OK." The assistant thought about it and said, "by the way, the young master has a lot of movements. Do you want to stare?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "don''t worry about him, let him toss."


    I can''t turn out any sshes anyway.


    The assistant nodded, "OK. I see."


    The door opens.


    Mu Shinian came down with her messy hair and her eyes were not open. She looked at the assistant in a trance, and then her eyes naturally fell on the packaged food.


    Mu Shinian nced at them, then picked up the food, continued to yawn, and said vaguely, "you continue."


    Then she floated to the restaurant and went to eat by herself.


    Thin and shallow: "


    The assistant was curious: "Miss mu, are you sleepwalking?"


    "Not enough sleep." Thin shallow said: "I''m full. I''m estimated to have to make up for sleep."


    ording to what he knows about sb.


    It should be this rhythm. That''s right.


    The assistant stared round and looked at his pajamas in surprise. Then he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    no


    Is it going so fast?


    Didn''t you say you didn''t kiss?


    Problems have sprung up in my mind.


    Without lifting his head, he opened his mouth: "dig those dirty thoughts out of your mind."


    The assistant covered his mouth and dared not say a word.


    When Bo Qian signed several documents, he immediately left with the documents in his arms.

 Chapter 1441

    <h4>Chapter 1441</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian really woke up hungry.


    I was called to y for a long time yesterday. After that, I was pulled to the mountain to watch fireworks. It would make me dizzy and distended. It seems that I have a cold.


    Mu Shinian drank porridge. He had no appetite for anything else, but he especially loved that dish of pickles.


    Perhaps because she is ufortable and has no appetite, she will only want to eat hot and sour, and she doesn''t want to touch anything else.


    When Bo Qian went in, she had drunk half a bowl of porridge, bit chopsticks, supported her chin, looked tired and looked very spiritless.


    Thin shallow held the door with his hand, looked at it for a while, walked over and put one hand on her forehead.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyelids, but he didn''t stop it.


    "Sure enough, I have a fever."


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    Then I remembered how stupid it was to drag people to the mountain to see fireworksst night.


    "Ufortable?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian''s brain was almost like paste. She had no idea. She narrowed her eyes and said in a weak voice, "I want to sleep."


    With that, she pulled out her thin hand, floated back to the room like a wandering soul, met the door and continued to sleep.


    Bo Qian was frightened.


    It''s more than a cold. It''s a little insane.


    He immediately took out his cell phone, made a call and called the doctor.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed with a red face and a quilt. His face was very ugly.


    The doctor measured the temperature and hung a hanging needle for her.


    "It''s a cold. I''ll catch a cold and have a rest for a day or two."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, and even his expression didn''t change.


    Thin shallow remembered some precautions, and then took away mu Shinian''s mobile phone: "rest."


    Mu Shinian drooped his eyelids: "not too sleepy."


    It''s just dizziness.


    Thin shallow struggled and said, st night, it was my fault."


    "I shouldn''t have taken you to see fireworks."


    You''re so stupid. You have topare with others.


    It''s too stupid to be stupid.


    Mu Shinian held the quilt, pulled the paper towel, wiped his nose and said, "I remember, there''s something to do tomorrow."


    "What''s up?"


    Mu Shinian held back and said, "the head teacher said there was an interview."


    "Don''t go." Thin shallow said: "what else are you going to interview like this?"


    Even if Mu Shinian is good, he doesn''t want to go to any so-called interview.


    But it seems that it is not her style to go back on what she has promised others.


    "It''s all right. I''d better go over tomorrow afternoon."


    Thin shallow frown: "I asked them toe home to interview you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He looked up in amazement. Are you serious? Look at him.


    "It''s so decided," Bo said


    "No!"


    Mu Shinian rubbed his face, sat up hard and said, "I haven''t reached this level yet. I''ll go to school tomorrow."


    Thin and shallow frowned, not very happy.


    "That''s it." Mu Shinian threw the bag of medicine into his arms and said, "go and make medicine. I want to drink and sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow speechless went out with the bag of medicine.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the pillow and hung his eyes listlessly.


    Then, there is a fantasy. Why did you... Set off fireworkspared with others?


    Is it hard toe true because you want to be better than that person?


    But this idea is really naive.

 Chapter 1442

    <h4>Chapter 1442</h4>


    Mu Shinian sucked his nose, took out a paper towel, washed his nose, then kneaded it into a ball and threw it into the dustbin.


    Shey half dead in bed, and her whole face turned pale.


    Yesterday, Bo Qian was there.


    Don''t everyone have a hairdryer? Why did she catch a cold alone? She was thin but good. He put his clothes on himself yesterday.


    The more you think about it, the more unbnced it bes.


    She sighed heavily and closed her eyes with a headache.


    ¡­¡­


    The medicine is traditional Chinese medicine.


    Thin shallow carefully fried the medicine ording to the prescription left by the old doctor, and then brought it up.


    Afraid that mu Shinian disliked the bitter medicine, he went to turn over a packet of sugar and brought it up.


    When he went up, mu Shinian was already asleep.


    Thin shallow looked at the bedside for a while and said, "don''t pretend. I know you''re not asleep."


    The person on the bed struggled twice, and then opened his eyes faintly.


    Thin shallow put the medicine on the table: "drink and sleep."


    Mu Shinian looked at the ck medicine and really didn''t want to drink it.


    "You can''t drink." Shallow said, touched her head and said, "it''s all burned like this. Do you still want to drink medicine?"


    Mu Shinian half closed his eyes and said, "I can rely on perseverance."


    "Nonsense."


    Thin and shallow saw that the medicine was almost cold, and directly brought it to her mouth: "drink quickly."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to drink at all.


    Bo Qian didn''t expect that she would be so difficult to serve when she was ill, so he had to threaten: "otherwise, I''ll feed you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian made a rumble, immediately took away the bowl and drank it at one go.


    Then, the face became a bitter melon.


    Thin shallow peeled a sugar and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously licked, then shook his head: "I want plum vor."


    "... it''s really demanding."


    To put it this way, Bo Qian still pulled the paper towel, wrapped the peach candy and threw it into the trash can. Then, from the pile of candy, he turned out a plum vor, peeled the sugar paper and handed it to her again.


    Mu Shinian ate candy and frowned slightly.


    "Get better early and you''ll save your medicine."


    Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shi read, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    "Where are they?"


    Thin shallow put the bowl back on the table and peeled a candy for her: "I haven''t woke up yet. Someone at the winery is taking care of me. It''s all right."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian shrunk his hands into the quilt: "you have something to do. I want to sleep."


    "You sleep."


    Thin shallow looked at the drops and said, "I''ll go out after you hang up the drops."


    The medicine has sleeping ingredients in it.


    Mu Shinian didn''t hold on. He was sleepy and narrowed his eyes. At first, he could support him with some sense. Gradually, his sense became weaker and weaker. He closed his eyes and went to sleep directly.


    Thin shallow opened the quilt, grabbed her hand in and stuffed it into the quilt.


    When mu Shinian was ill, he was a little different from the past, just more... Naive.


    Thin shallow looked at her sleeping face and helplessly thought of a problem.


    So, on the second day when she became the champion, they had a hangover and a cold... This celebration was useless and added a lot of trouble.


    Thin shallow sat aside, waited for the drip to hang up, then pulled it out, and then quietly went out of the door.


    There are only two people in the manor.


    Bo Qian handled official business in his study. Then, he saw that the news push brought by the mobile phone did not know that the software was the one that mu Shinian was the number one in the college entrance examination.


    After reading the news word by word, I directly shared the news with the group.

 Chapter 1443

    <h4>Chapter 1443</h4>


    It must be retribution.


    Mu Shiniany in bed without expression.


    The cell phone rang several times before she took it over and opened it. The expression on her face gradually became indifferent.


    What''s all this.


    The phone rang again before I finished reading the text message.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID and didn''t want to answer it.


    But when I thought of the chips in that hand, I opened it and answered.


    On the phone, Xiao Ying''s unseemly voice suddenly sounded: "congrattions."


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian coughed a little.


    Xiao Ying''s ears were very sensitive and noticed at once: "have you caught a cold?"


    "No."


    The voice was hoarse and almost audible.


    Xiao Ying was speechless and said, "if you have a cold, talk about it next time. I''m calling to congratte you."


    Mu Shinian said oh and thanked you again.


    Xiao Ying seemed to be amused by her reaction. She smiled helplessly and hung up the phone slowly.


    Mu Shinian looked at the mobile phone and was silent for a long time. A row of question marks slowly appeared on his forehead.


    So, what is this person calling for?


    Mu Shi reads a question mark on his forehead.


    She sighed and came out, helplessly supporting her chin, with a few scattered meanings in her eyes.


    The medicine in Xiao Ying''s hand.


    Is there any hope of getting it?


    If Xiao Ying asks too much, she can''t obey.


    Then you''ll still have to tear your face.


    The thought of admiration is greater.


    She still has some things to do. At this time, if she conflicts with Xiao Ying, it is clear that it is not a smart thing.


    But it seems that she has no choice.


    Mu Shinian sighed and came out. There was an inseparable gloom between his looks.


    She propped her chin, pulled itzily and smiled.


    Forget it. We''ll talk about it then.


    She can''t decide this yet.


    Only, let''s talk about it.


    This will turn your brain so stupid that there will inevitably be some mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Ying hung up the phone, she went to the drugstore.


    Bought cold medicine.


    Then I happened to meet someone.


    "You have a cold?"


    The woman just came back from finishing her work and met him at a nce.


    Xiao Ying looked at the bag in her hand and shook her head: "no"


    "... Oh, what do you buy medicine for?" The woman couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Xiao Ying stared at the bag of medicine and fell into meditation.


    Yes, what does he buy medicine for?


    It''s impossible to take the medicine to her, right?


    Xiao Ying looked at a series of strange moves, and the corners of her lips reluctantly recalled a smile: "I don''t know, don''t ask me."


    Women looked at him more strangely.


    "By the way, just now I came down to report that the youngdy stayed there very well and should calm down."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Ying didn''t have much reaction to it.


    He left a group of elites there to look after Xiao Yao. If something could happen to Xiao Yao under such circumstances, those elites wouldn''t have to mix up.


    So he didn''t care at first.


    The woman said, "at least I grew up with you. How much do you leave her face? You can almost stop. When will she continue to be cold?"


    "You know, she grew up with me."


    Xiao Ying said slowly, "if she hadn''t grown up with me, do you think I could be so kind to her?"

 Chapter 1444

    <h4>Chapter 1444</h4>


    Women''s abdominal Fei.


    Is that kind?


    I almost tore my face.


    Xiao Ying looked at the bag of medicine. For a moment, she was in all kinds of confusion.


    He breathed out depressed. Without saying a word, he threw the medicine to the woman: "it''s for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman stared at the medicine and smoked hard at the corners of her lips.


    "You are short of virtue."


    She''s not sick. What can I do for her.


    "Keep it safe and be prepared."


    Xiao Ying pulled a reason and went into the study again.


    Leaving the woman speechless looking at some medicine, the corners of her lips aroused a helpless smile.


    Just think the young master has another temper.


    Shook her head, she also went to the study, reported the task briefly, and then left.


    When I went out, there was a car parked at the door. A man came out, wearing a white coat and looking very poor. When I saw her, I said hello respectfully.


    The woman nodded in response, got into her car and frowned when she saw him enter the house.


    Something''s wrong.


    Something''s wrong.


    This man is under Xiao Ying''s father.


    In those years, Xiao Ying was in a strong position and almost disposed of all the men left by his father.


    Is this a missed fish, or did Xiao Ying see that he was too old to clean up and had to let him go?


    One question after another.


    Women are not easy to get involved in this matter, so they have to drive away.


    After all, Xiao Ying is more concerned about Mu Shinian than anyone else.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    Xiao Ying leaned back on the chair without any image and pinched her forehead wearily.


    "No 100% sess rate?"


    The doctor estimated that after retiring for many years, Xiao Ying suddenly found it and was scared to death. This second generation was even worse than his father''s terrible means.


    Besides, he seems to be able to do everything.


    The doctor looked up and wanted to take a careful look at him. As a result, he couldn''t touch it. When he met his line of sight, he trembled with fear.


    After a long time, he slowed down, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "no, there is no antidote. When this medicine was designed, he didn''t consider the antidote, so..."


    So, he knows.


    He really doesn''t have an antidote on hand.


    Even if you can do it, you must go through countless tests.


    "Eldest childe, when the medicine was studied, it was targeted. It was neither external nor antidote. The employer probably made up his mind to control the man for a lifetime, so, that''s why..."


    Xiao Ying frowned.


    Obviously, he is not satisfied with this answer.


    The doctor stumbled. For a moment, his face turned pale.


    "Eldest childe, I really can''t help it. I also want to study the antidote, but the time interval is too long. I can''t help it."


    Xiao Ying''s frown still didn''t loosen. On the contrary, his mood was even worse.


    "What will happen if you take this medicine?"


    The doctor shivered again. It seemed that he thought of something a long time ago. He swallowed his saliva, stared at Xiao Ying''s expression and carefully opened his mouth: "this medicine is a course of treatment, that is, when you take it, you must have five courses of treatment. In order to avoid deviation among the users, several of us stared at him."

 Chapter 1445

    <h4>Chapter 1445</h4>


    "... are you staring?"


    Xiao Ying raised the volume.


    How is that possible?


    Even if Bo Qian didn''t have such a strong attack when he was young, at least he wasn''t the kind of person who could stand obediently and let others fill his mouth with medicine.


    The doctor couldn''t feel his mood. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    He swallowed hard, and then slowly said, "yes, it''s like this. The original user didn''te alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying''s patience gradually disappeared: "make it clear!"


    The doctor trembled and said, "his father brought him here at the beginning, because the medicine was not bitter, because it was a child. At his father''s request, we wrapped ayer of sugar coating outside. The father always deceived the child and said it was sugar. The child was obedient, so we ate it all."


    Closing his eyes, he seemed to think of the hell.


    The ferocious child.


    The father who looked on coldly.


    The doctor took a breath and looked at Xiao Ying''s changed face. He was also afraid.


    He couldn''t help defending himself.


    "It''s all orders from the old man. I can''t help it. I can only listen to him."


    Xiao Ying clenched her fist.


    In short, it has nothing to do with him.


    At the beginning, he was just a child, so what happened to Bo shallow now can''t be counted on his head.


    But after putting aside all, the few conscience left began to feel uneasy.


    "And then?"


    He asked.


    The voice is hoarse.


    The doctor was stunned and replied, ter, the experiment was very sessful. The child was wasted."


    "Because he was still young, he couldn''t control his emotions at all. Later, the father brought him again. Only two months after thest meeting, the child was very thin and couldn''t speak well. He was like an uneducated mad dog. When he was in a mood, he caught someone and began to bite."


    "His father said that he was abandoned. Let''s find a way to save his life. Seriously, eldest childe, I once thought that father was... Crazy."


    Because he made fun of his son.


    Xiao Ying clenched her fist hard, and the mood on her face was almost dark and invisible.


    He clenched his teeth and asked, "why?"


    Why did the father do this to the child?


    It''s been too long.


    The doctor didn''t remember for a moment.


    He recalled for a long time, Just answer: "I don''t know. We''re only responsible for doing things. Generally, we won''t know the reasons. But I''ve heard a rumor here. It''s said that the adult''s wife has just had an ident, and the child, it''s said, looks very simr to his wife. Heins that the wife has trapped him for most of his life. He''s finally free. No one has pressed him. He''s free. He hates it Everything about his wife, including his own son, so, so, that''s it. "


    "By the way, I know something. At the beginning, the child should rely on the adult very much. Therefore, the child can do whatever he asks. He also eats happily with the poison wrapped in sugar."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The more you talk, the more you can''t listen.


    Xiao Ying took a deep breath, and the mood on her face was finally suppressed to the extreme.

 Chapter 1446

    <h4>Chapter 1446</h4>


    He closed his eyes and was not wronged.


    If he were shallow, he might want to destroy this bad world.


    So, no wonder, then he became such a strange character.


    And now, I can control it.


    For a moment, Xiao Ying didn''t know what to think.


    The doctor looked at him and didn''t dare to make a sound. He could only try to reduce his sense of existence and squatted aside in silence.


    Xiao Ying took a deep breath and looked a little confused.


    No wonder, thin and shallow will be like this.


    He thought he was a natural madman.


    Originally, really not.


    "Can you study that medicine?" Xiao Ying asked, "I''ll give you aboratory and give you manpower, but you have to study the antidote, otherwise..."


    Xiao Ying slowly stood up from the chair. His dark face was full of sinister colors.


    He chuckled, The tone is gentle, like teasing your little lover: "I''ll give you to that man. He''s in power now. It''s estimated that buying this city is a one-sentence thing. You''d better weigh it. You''re sure you can fight him. If you don''t have this ability, study the antidote as soon as possible. In this way, I can protect you."


    The doctor was so frightened that he was about to kneel down.


    "But it''s really difficult."


    "This has nothing to do with me." Xiao Ying shamelessly put aside the rtionship: "this is what you should consider. If you don''t do it well, you have to look at it clearly. How will he deal with you?"


    The doctor''s face was white.


    Xiao Ying smiled, raised her hand and said, "tomorrow, theboratory, hands, I''ll prepare enough for you."


    The doctor swallowed his saliva and asked cautiously, "well, how long will it take?"


    "How long will it take to develop an antidote?"


    "By the way, I forgot to say the time." Xiao Ying patted his forehead. It seemed that he remembered. He hesitated and said; "One month, two months at thetest, sixty days. If you don''t study it, you can do it yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor''s face waspletely ugly.


    Xiao Ying smiled and said, "it''s so decided. Is there any problem?"


    Of course.


    They have been studying that medicine for two or three years.


    It is said that at the beginning, it was for the man''s wife to eat. Later, the wife died for some reason, and it was the turn of the ignorant child.


    As a result, it will take two or three months to study it.


    The doctor''s face turned pale with fear.


    "Don''t be so careless."


    Xiao Ying kindly reminded him; "If you go through like this, your family will be difficult to deal with. That man is much more cruel than me. If you die and things are not over, he will certainly reach out to your family."


    The doctor was even more frightened.


    Xiao Ying said gently, "so, I''d better think about what to do. There are so many things in this world that we must have a reason."


    "The medicine has been studied. I''ll protect your life. Otherwise, I''ll take you out to block the knife."


    "..." the doctor took a breath hard.


    The whole face was a little ugly.


    He took a deep breath and didn''t slow down for a long time.


    There are too many helplessness in this world.


    I did a stupid thing many years ago, and now I finally get retribution.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying sits in the office.


    After sitting all afternoon, no one knew what the doctor said, and no one dared to ask.

 Chapter 1447

    <h4>Chapter 1447</h4>


    The men outside were very worried and wanted to go in to see the situation, but when they called the woman for instructions, they werepletely called back.


    "Forget it."


    Someone whispered, "let the boss calm down and don''t disturb him. I always think his mood is really wrong."


    Someone nodded in agreement.


    "More than that, it''s very wrong."


    A group of people couldn''t discuss it, so they all shed away one after another.


    It was not until evening that Xiao Ying came out.


    He was in a bad mood. He looked at the sky and drove directly to the club.


    He was a regr here and went straight to the familiar box.


    The manager came up with the food himself. Seeing the gloomy color on his face, he couldn''t help but wonder: "it''s rare. Someone can make you like this."


    Xiao Ying nced at him and sneered, "what kind?"


    "Full of worries."


    The manager pointed to his face and smiled impolitely: "look at your face. What''s it like? And you''re sote. Are you going to live here?"


    "You talk a lot."


    Xiao Ying rubbed her face and calmly made it up: "I''m fine and look good."


    "Come on."


    The manager thought for a moment and asked, "is there something wrong with your feelings?"


    Xiao Ying looked at him speechless: "why do you say that?"


    The manager smiled, pointed rudely to his face and said, "look at your face. Does it look like nothing? In addition to feelings, I don''t believe there are other things that can trip your feet."


    "Well, there is."


    Xiao Ying rubbed his face. The indifference on his face disappeared in a moment.


    "I met a trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the manager''s face changed, he opened his chair and sat down: "tell me."


    Xiao Ying sneered, breathed out depressed, and said, "a sin owed by my father."


    "Oh." After listening, the manager naturally asked, "what does this have to do with you?"


    Yeah, what does it have to do with him.


    Xiao Ying rubbed his face hard.


    A day''s struggle and persuasion are useless.


    The manager thought that Xiao Ying only had too much sense of responsibility for the old debt, so she wrote it down so clearly.


    He couldn''t bear to look straight at him, so he had to say, "whatever your father did has nothing to do with you. Why do you have to take these into your own hands."


    "I wish you didn''t owe anyone now."


    Xiao Ying looked at the manager and said with emotion, "what if I owe someone else?"


    The manager said, it''s a little troublesome.


    Originally, Xiao Ying''s father owed him a lot. If he met some people who were not so clear-cut, he was probably killed by one shot.


    As a result, Xiao Ying still owes others.


    It would be too difficult to calcte both debts.


    The manager asked, "you can make up for what you owe others. As for your father, it''s none of your business."


    Xiao Ying couldn''t helpughing.


    "You seem to be right."


    "Well, I''m a bystander. I''m sure I can see clearly."


    Xiao Ying nodded, indicating that she had been taught.


    Then, the next second, he said, "I have a crush on his girlfriend."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the box, after a few seconds of silence.


    The manager squeezed the menu in his hand.


    It can be seen that his mood has reached the verge of copse.

 Chapter 1448

    <h4>Chapter 1448</h4>


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Ying was not afraid at all and repeated: "I have a crush on someone else''s girlfriend. So far, I have no n to let go. I''m still trying to get his girlfriend."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The child''s honesty made the manager itch.


    He picked up a menu and was about to smash it.


    Xiao Ying took a step back in time.


    The manager smashed the air. He was about to vomit an old mouthful of blood.


    "No, you talk about you. Why don''t you do personnel? Your father bullies people, and you also bully people. They all like other people''s girlfriends. How can you be more and more capable?"


    Xiao Ying is also very innocent.


    He had to listen to the truth.


    He said it and was unhappy.


    "Well, tell me, what''s going on? People owe you. You have to deal with it like this."


    Xiao Ying sighed: "I can''t clean him up. He is the second generation of the top rich. He has both means and brains."


    "Oh, so."


    The manager said, "forget it. Don''t provoke these people if you have nothing. Otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t have enough for him."


    Xiao Ying burst outughing: "the more you are a peace ambassador, the more smooth you are."


    "That''s not."


    The manager sighed: "how many murders have I stopped."


    "OK, you''re great."


    Xiao Ying shook her head with emotion and said, "speaking of this, I don''t know what to do now."


    "Don''t rob someone''s girlfriend." The manager analyzed and said: "this is absolutely impossible to do. In addition, if you feel uneasy about your father''s side, you should make up for it. Isn''t that good?"


    Xiao Ying propped her chin and was bored; "What if I have to rob¡°


    As soon as the voice fell this time, he was hit in the head.


    Xiao Ying touched her head and naturally said, "my life is so long, I want to spell it."


    "You fight for a head. People have such a good rtionship. You have to break up. Tell me if you are immoral."


    No, Xiao Ying doesn''t know. But he knows that if he doesn''t grab a hand, mu Shinian will really leave him.


    When the manager saw that he was indifferent, he continued to follow the heart piercing line unswervingly; "Also, you can gain two hatred if you rob it. That girl may not like you. Otherwise, how can she be with others."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying''s face did not look so good.


    He sneered and looked at the manager: "I can''t see. You really know a lot."


    "That''s not true."


    Xiao Ying said frankly, "I''ll tell the truth."


    This is nonsense. It''s a big truth.


    Xiao Ying breathed out: "one yard to one yard."


    "I''ll fix what my father did."


    "Rob someone''s girlfriend after solving it?" When the manager answered, his expression became more distressed: "tell me about you, why don''t you do personnel!"


    Xiao Ying gave a sound, and the answer was also very loose: "probably because I''m not human."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes.


    This answer is really convinced.


    The manager smiled silently: "forget it, it''s up to you. Anyway, you may not listen to what I said."


    "Well, thank you."


    Xiao Ying said, "although it''s all nonsense."


    When the manager heard the word thank you, he looked a little better. When he heard the second half of the sentence, he swung the menu and smashed it.


    Xiao Ying was smashed this time.

 Chapter 1449

    <h4>Chapter 1449</h4>


    He was speechless for a moment, raised his head and looked at the manager: "why did you hit me?"


    "Try to wake you up!"


    The manager was not very good at Tucao: "what''s wrong with you? It''s not like what you can makeints about."


    Xiao Ying was silent for a moment. She was quite ashamed of asking questions. She asked, "what is it like I should do¡°


    This question has been asked to the heart.


    The manager was silent, too.


    Then, he replied with a smile: "yes, you are already civilized. If you had been before, you might have started and robbed people."


    Xiao Ying nodded: "yes, so I think I''m a lot kinder."


    The manager waspletely amused by him.


    "When I say you, I really don''t know how to advance or retreat. I''ll give you a step. If you don''t climb down, you still go up. It''s not what you want to beat."


    Xiao Ying smiled calmly.


    "I don''t have such a good moral character."


    He couldn''t helpughing.


    The manager patted him on the shoulder and said calmly, "speaking, it seems that this girl is very important to you."


    Xiao Ying dragged his chin. At this time, he drank a little too much. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him perplexedly: "you''ve been out of sight so many times, but you haven''t been out of sight this time."


    The manager picked up his eyebrow and said, "I can see that when you talk about her, your eyes are... Affectionate."


    Xiao Ying was really hurt this time.


    He looked at the manager like an alien, as if he were telling a ghost story.


    The manager probably also reacted. He sighed silently and said, "I''m serious. It''s too difficult for people like you to talk about feelings, but you just talked. You not only talked, but also fell so deep."


    "If it''s toote, I''ll let you forget it."


    "But now, I think it''s toote even if I want to persuade¡°


    Since it''s toote to do anything, don''t do anything at all.


    Anyway, fate is not sure.


    The manager took a deep breath and unknowingly began to sympathize.


    "I think that girl must be your doom."


    Xiao Ying looked at him quietly, talking nonsense on his face.


    Then, with a straight face, I didn''t want to believe his nonsense at all.


    The manager was stunned by his reaction: "at least I came here, young man. Sometimes I still have to listen to our old people."


    Xiao Ying not only didn''t want to listen, but also wanted to tell him to roll as far as he could.


    After all, he doesn''t think he''s here yet.


    But some people don''t think so.


    The manager said, "however, I still want to advise you that if the girl is very happy with others, you''d better not stop it. It''s not easy for others to gather a pile. It''s probably very depressed that she was exposed by you."


    "Moreover, if that girl had a bigger heart, she would hate you all her life¡°


    "..." Xiao Ying raised her hand and touched her nose twice unnaturally: "isn''t it so serious?"


    "What do you say?"


    The manager nced at him quickly and simply judged that the man certainly didn''t take these words seriously, so he added: "girls are emotional animals. Don''t underestimate them. If one of them is self defeating, you''ll be finished. It''s estimated that she will die of old age with you."

 Chapter 1450

    <h4>Chapter 1450</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was silent for a long personal leave.


    He didn''t even listen to what the manager said.


    I''m just thinking about the old saying.


    ording to Mu Shinian''s character, he can really do everything.


    He sighed heavily and said helplessly, "but if I don''t do something, I''ll never have a chance."


    The manager gave two firm blows to his brow.


    "You must not be impulsive."


    "Be careful to make bitter fruit."


    Xiao Ying poured a ss of wine and felt particrly heavy.


    The manager silently took away his wine ss and poured him a ss of water: "wake up and don''t do stupid things. It''s really that level. It''s a matter of your life."


    Xiao Yingughed twice and pulled her lower lip.


    "Say it again."


    Now he really doesn''t know what to do.


    Rob, it doesn''t make sense.


    If you don''t rob, you won''t be reconciled.


    Clearly holding 100% of the words that can make people surrender, he hesitated.


    His unreliable father said that hesitation would defeat.


    If you like anything, remember to do it in time.


    He remembered this sentence.


    But now, he knows it.


    Xiao Ying propped her chin and looked impatient all over her face.


    "Annoying."


    Then, in the surprise of the manager, he slowly stood up and left happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The manager stood up, looked at his background and said, "don''t make too much noise."


    Xiao Ying waved her hand and didn''t know if she listened.


    The manager smiled and shook his head; "I''m so depressed."


    Is it really other people''s things that are more fragrant?


    Otherwise, there were so many girls around Xiao Ying, and he didn''t see who he liked.


    "Ah."


    Xiao Ying sighed heavily.


    He pulled the corners of his lips and his face was somewhat frivolous.


    Yes, that is to say.


    But what can he do.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. He just likes such a person.


    ¡­¡­


    After drinking a ss of water, I choked several times.


    He was at a loss for a long time before he finally came back, smoked a paper towel and calmly wiped his nose.


    Mu Shinian also sat on the bed with a quilt.


    It rained in the morning and the temperature dropped a bit.


    She pulled the quilt out immediately.


    Thin shallow threw away the paper towel and saw mu Shinian staring at himself.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth and said, "I infected you?"


    "How powerful."


    "Makeints about it."


    He won''t lose to a small cold.


    Mu Shinian nced at her, took out a box of cold medicine from the drawer and handed it to him: "don''t force it."


    His nose is red and he says it''s okay.


    It''s a lie.


    Bo smiled and threw the box back.


    "Guess who''s talking about me behind my back."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, echoed, "the resentment is quite deep."


    Before and after the fundamental tone of a sentence, thin shallow but heard it, he picked his eyebrow, some speechless: "I guess, I hate it."


    Mu Shimian was amused by himself.


    She''s not feeling well these two days. She doesn''t even want to say more. She''s always in a weak mood. She was worried. She found some funnyedies to show her. As a result, the youngdy stared at those shyedies with idiot eyes.


    Later, in order to avoid bing an idiot in her eyes, Bo Qian stopped yingedy for her.

 Chapter 1451

    <h4>Chapter 1451</h4>


    At this point, mu Shinian''s disdainful eyes were slightly taken back.


    "I''m going out."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and shook off a piece of paper full of ck characters. She scanned her eyes and her face was inexplicable again.


    "I can guess who wrote it."


    Too much.


    "When your head teacher brought it, it was like holding a baby." After a pause, Bo Qian couldn''t help adding: "however, it''s really pretty two."


    Mu Shinian was finally satisfied when he saw that his frequency was finally in the same way with himself.


    "I went to change my clothes."


    "I''ll take you there."


    Bo Qian stood up and took the water cup away.


    Mu Shinian nodded, opened the quilt, got up, and took his clothes to the dressing room.


    ording to the head teacher''s meaning, you should wear a little youthful.


    But dress like a good student.


    She can''t dress ording to her usual style. It''s too casual and too light. ording to the consensus of several teachers, it''s a waste of this face.


    After discussing with Bo Qian several times, mu Shinian finally turned out a baby cor skirt, matched it with a pair of small white shoes and a white mechanical watch.


    The hair is all down, slightly curly, looking young and energetic.


    Mu Shinian seldom wears skirts.


    Once in a while, it''s pure and beautiful.


    Even the shallow way of getting along with her day and night can''t help but look out of sight.


    Mu Shinian also pulled her skirt uneasily. She looked up vaguely: "is it OK to wear it like this?"


    "... No."


    Thin shallow didn''t open his eyes and said, "it''s good to wear like this."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian lifted his hair: "then go."


    Bo qianen gave a cry. Suddenly, he stopped her. In his inexplicable eyes, he took out two small red hairpins from his pocket, fingered her hair twice, and mped the hair on both sides of her forehead.


    His expression is very focused.


    Mu Shinian didn''t see such a serious look when he looked at his handling of documents valued at more than 100 million.


    It seems that all the troubles in the world have nothing to do with him.


    There is only such an important thing left in his eyes.


    Mu Shinian just looked at him. It seemed that there were only two of them in the world.


    Everything has be illusory.


    Thin and shallow is really beautiful.


    His face seems to be the most satisfactory masterpiece of God. Everywhere, it is the most exquisite and perfect existence.


    Thin cut lips, deep eyes and even eyebrow bones are so delicate. As long as he wants, it seems that there is no one in the world he can''t lure.


    Thin shallow is also a little absent-minded.


    He lowered his head slightly, and she looked up a little, caught off guard and bumped into her sight.


    The world is quiet and there are only two of them left.


    She uses the same bath milk as him, and there is a very light fragrance in her nose. It is clearly his most familiar taste, but he feels a little... Impulsive.


    The two men kept one action, and no one meant to speak first.


    Thin and shallow eyes gradually be deep.


    For some reason, he suddenly leaned over.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes moved slightly twice. It was obviously a little shocked, but I don''t know why. She didn''t mean to avoid.


    His lips are soft and cold.


    Like him.


    Sometimes when he smiles at others, people will be infatuated with it


    Mu Shinian has never been so close to the opposite sex.

 Chapter 1452

    <h4>Chapter 1452</h4>


    Her face was ced here, and she grew up all the way. It was not that she had never been liked by the opposite sex, nor that she became angry without being rejected.


    However, it was the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    At a loss, I don''t even want to push it away.


    Thin and shallow is only tentative.


    If she shows a little refusal, it doesn''t have to be obvious. He will stop immediately.


    But she didn''t.


    Not only no, but also so good.


    Thin shallow feels that his whole heart is melting.


    He can hear how fast his heart beats.


    It was bright and warm.


    The desire hidden in the bottom of my heart for many years was hooked out.


    Bit by bit, no leeway.


    Like a bud after a spring rain... After a spring rain, their heads came out one after another.


    Thin shallow almost couldn''t help but pinch her waist and couldn''t help deepening the kiss.


    Outside the door, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    And the voice of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "Ah, Bo Qian, I forgot. You were the number one schr at home. I''ll make up a gift."


    Then the door was pushed open.


    Then he saw that Bo Qian was pushed away by mu Shinian.


    A stumbled to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both inside and outside the door were silent.


    Tang and song thought they were wrong.


    He blinked hard, and then took a breath.


    "I''ll go. What happened, Bo Qian? What did you do?"


    The gift he brought was more pompous than anyone else, because it was a huge box.


    Mu Shinian''s face was very red and her ears were also red. She looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties, and then flew away. Don''t open her eyes. There was some embarrassment and uneasiness of being caught and raped. She didn''t look at thin and shallow. Even, she simply crossed him and calmly left a sentence. I went outside first, and then left.


    Very fast.


    It was the first time that Tang and Song Dynasties saw mu Shinian like this. For a while, they were filled with emotion.


    He touched his nose and asked, "is this a good thing that bothers you?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t have much strength to push. He still hurt when he fell like this.


    Therefore, thin shallow will feel very bad.


    So bad that he felt he could send Tang and song to ICU in January.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties didn''t feel the danger at all. They even squatted down and asked with a smile: "no, how long have you been taking the first step? Thin and shallow, why don''t I leave for a while? You two continue?"


    His thin face waspletely ck.


    In order to admire the face of Shi Nian, he frozen his face and asked, "what''s the matter with us?"


    Who is Tang and Song Dynasty?


    That''s the ce where the wind and moon are mixed.


    How could I not see it.


    He pointed to his mouth and smiled: "goodbye, I saw it clearly just now. Mu Shi read that mouth, tut tut...... you gnawed at the right handle. I didn''t see it. Young master Bo, I''ve known you for so long. It turns out you''re such a hungry person, ha ha..."


    Then there was a heartlessugh.


    Thin shallow was also embarrassed.


    At least if he was caught, he would have the least face.


    However, some people reallyugh too much!


    It''s too much. If he doesn''t clean up, he always feels that something is missing!


    Thin shallow looked at Tang and song''s smile, his fist became more and more itchy, and then his fist waspletely clenched.


    Thin shallow face waved in the past without expression.


    Inside, there was a cry.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and wondered if the two hundred and fifty in the Tang and Song dynasties had done anything to offend Bo Qian. When he saw someonee out.


    Mu Shinian almost formed a conditioned reflex. He opened the door and went in.


    Thin and shallow: "

 Chapter 1453

    <h4>Chapter 1453</h4>


    A few secondster, Bo Qian vaguely saw the car move twice. There was a figure inside. He was struggling to climb from the rear seat to the driver''s seat. Then, he started the car quickly, the car drifted, and the car drove out.


    There was no hesitation in a series of movements.


    Thin shallow stared at it for a while, and then the corners of his lips smoked twice.


    He raised his hand and touched his slightly hot lips. There seemed to be a girl''s unique tenderness.


    After taking a deep breath, he pressed down those beautiful thoughts.


    Then he couldn''t helpughing.


    Like a fool.


    It seems that there is nothing that can make him so happy as now.


    Only this time, happy so seriously.


    It''s like having the world.


    Thin and shallow, the radian of the corner of the mouth is gettingrger andrger.


    He chuckled out, and his face was filled with a deep tone.


    "You two have indeed made further development."


    A ghostly voice floated out behind him.


    Faint with a trace of ridicule.


    As soon as his face changed, he looked back and saw Tang and song staring at a ck eye and smiling at him: "there''s something wrong with you."


    "I''m so old. Is it my first intimate contact with a girl? The reaction is so great."


    After a pause, Tang and song touched their chin and said suspiciously, "no, you look like this. You should notck what girls like. Have you really never been in love?"


    The thin fist began to harden again.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were still immersed in the shock that the two people actually fell in love. They looked like they had finally grown up. Like people, they patted their thin shoulders: "I know you are different from others, but I didn''t expect that you can be so different. You''re cow."


    "Since this is your first love, do you want me to teach you some tips so that you don''t offend people, and then the rtionship will blow up at the beginning?"


    Bo Qian wants to hit someone.


    He took a deep breath and his fist was a little itchy.


    Tang and song are still crying: "don''t worry, I don''t charge your tuition."


    Thin and shallow, expressionless, raised his hand and punched again.


    The whole courtyard suddenly sounded a scream.


    Tang and Song Dynasty covered their eyes and stared at the people who had left angrily. They wanted to say dirty words angrily; "You''ve had enough. It''s agreed. If you don''t hit people in the face, you''re still fighting hard!"


    Thin shallow smelled the speech and snorted twice.


    Ridiculed like this, two punches have been based on the brotherhood of many years.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have a driver''s license.


    After she drove the car for a distance, she realized something was wrong. She touched some change in the thin locker and went to take a taxi to school.


    Bo Qian picked up his car about a kilometer away from the manor. He couldn''t helpughing when he saw that the car was empty.


    It seems that I''m so sorry.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s face was still red when he took the bus to school.


    Moreover, both ears are pointed and red.


    Ye Ling waited for her at the school gate. As soon as she saw her, she immediately flew over and held her and refused to let go.


    "Ah!!! I''m rubbing against European spirit!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her to y treasure and reluctantly pulled his lips: "what European gas."


    "It''s you, the No. 1 schr, the No. 1 schr in science! It''s said that you lost the second ce by 30 points! Moreover, the title this year is still so abnormal. It''s amazing that you can do so well in the exam!"

 Chapter 1454

    <h4>Chapter 1454</h4>


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips twice, and his face was still a calm color: "OK, low-key."


    "What''s a low-key? I tell you, the college entrance examination in our province has always been very abnormal. In the whole country, the difficulty can also rank first. You think, it''s estimated that you are famous in the whole country."


    "It''s not that exaggerated."


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder and motioned her to let go of herself first.


    If you hold it like this again, she will sweat.


    Ye lingsong opened her hand and her eyes were shining. She was even happier than she did well in the exam.


    Mu Shinian seemed to be infected by her, smiled helplessly and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Ye Lingen said twice, "I''m so excited. My parents are also very excited!"


    "Well, thank your parents for me."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Mu Shinian''s photos have long been published.


    Almost the whole school came.


    The school is bustling.


    As soon as she entered, she immediately received arge voice.


    "No, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Well, who lied to me that she was a nerd? Where did she stay?"


    "I''m a woman. I''m going to envy her. Thatplexion and face are amazing!"


    "Is this the beloved favored by God? If I want to have half of her, I shouldugh!"


    "Shouldn''t the point be that she can win by her appearance, but not by her talent!"


    "Is this an all-round genius with nothing bad?"


    "Otherwise, mathematics, chemistry, physics and biology, full marks. It is said that the points deducted are still roll face points!"


    "Oh, yes, I have inquired. Her handwriting is really ugly."


    "I can''tpare with others."


    Ye Ling was shocked when she heard these words. She looked back at mu Shinian in amazement: "aren''t you? What you were deducted is really roll noodles?"


    Mu Shinian nced at her, slightly hooked the corners of his lips, and smiled carelessly: position, and solving problems..."


    Then, it''s gone.


    Ye Ling took a breath.


    "I''m going!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    She deeply felt that it was a little unfair.


    Their own words are really ugly, but they are not so ugly.


    At least... Bo qian can understand what she is writing every time. Even if she writes boldly, Bo qian can see it at a nce.


    Thinking of thin and shallow again, mu Shinian thought of the scene that happened in the manor, and his face copsed more and more tightly.


    Ye Ling supported his chin and made a serious analysis: "however, Shi Nian, I didn''t say you. If your word was deducted, it''s really not wronged. I feel it costs my eyes every time I look at your word."


    "I bet if anyone can see what you''re writing, it''s definitely true love for you."


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and said, "is it so exaggerated?"


    "Nonsense."


    Ye Ling said, "I must know you very well if I can understand what you write, because your word is really ugly."


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    True love?


    Do you know enough?


    She was distracted again.


    Mu Shinian was distracted frequently. Ye Ling finally found it, pushed her and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian shook his head. As soon as he was about to continue walking, he was grabbed by Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling stared at her and looked at her carefully for a long time. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes with a smile: "you''re wrong."

 Chapter 1455

    <h4>Chapter 1455</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling couldn''t helpughing. Her eyes turned on her face for a long time. The old God whispered, "look at you today. Your face is ruddy and shiny, and your ears are red. Something must have happened to you, right?"


    Mu Shinian secretly bit his lower teeth.


    When ye Ling guessed more and more outrageous, he hurriedly replied, "I have a fever."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling touched her cheek. It was really hot. She was shocked and asked with concern: "it''s all right. OK, how can you have a fever."


    "Oh, I went to celebrate, and I guess I caught a cold."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t care very much.


    Ye Ling picked up the words again: "well, who are you celebrating with?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Ye Lingughed: "is Bo shallow? It must be him. Who else can there be besides him?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, neither admitting nor denying: "there are others."


    "Come on, others may just go to gather up a number."


    Ye Ling waved his hand and looked disdainful.


    "By the way, did he give you a present?"


    Gifts


    Mu Shinian looked at her: "I received a lot of gifts."


    Ye Ling shook his head: "he sent it, thin and shallow. You said, I''m also very curious. What will he give you?"


    For what


    Mu Shinian was silent and suddenly said, "Oh, he sent me fireworks."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What?"


    Ye Ling also suspected that he had heard wrong.


    Mu Shinian rubbed her forehead twice. It seemed that the bombing sound that night was still in her ears. She took a deep breath and slowly said, "he set off fireworks for five hours."


    Mingming is drunk and has to force her to see it together. He is not willing to see it.


    Then she caught a cold.


    But the man who took off his coat to her was still fine. He didn''t sneeze at all.


    This is really unfair.


    Ye Ling blinked.


    It took her a long time to react. Ah, she pulled mu Shinian''s arm, habitually wanted to swing, and realized that she was still ill. She retracted her hand and should hold her arm.


    It can be seen from her strength that Ye Ling is now in a state of extreme excitement.


    Mu Shinian looked at her with a line of words clearly written on his face. What''s the matter with you.


    Ye Ling said excitedly after a long time: "let off fireworks. It''s so brilliant. What else did he say to you? Advertising. In this case, if he doesn''t advertise, he''ll live in vain."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips again, remembered what happened that night and became silent.


    Ye Ling waited with bated breath.


    After waiting for a long time, mu Shinian threw out a sentence: "he didn''t say anything."


    "How possible!"


    Ye Ling refuted excitedly; "Set off fireworks, so romantic, don''t you do anything?"


    Mu Shinian nodded and did nothing.


    "He was drunk and probably set off fireworks after he was drunk... Crazy about drinking?"


    You can say that.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and nodded his head firmly.


    Ye Ling looked at her and suddenly had no idea.


    She silently thumbed up two thumbs and said calmly: "you two can really be calm. In this case, you''re so calm. So the romantic scene doesn''t go away. Thin and shallow can make a mess while drunk..."


    Thetter words were swallowed by her in time.

 Chapter 1456

    <h4>Chapter 1456</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her curiously: "what¡°


    Later on, it''s really not suitable for children.


    Ye Ling covered his mouth in time: "no, nothing, you didn''t hear anything."


    Somehow


    Mu Shinian saw that the more she said so, the more curious she was.


    Ye Ling picked up a ttering smile: "when you wear this today, have a good look."


    Mu Shinian: "


    It''s too stiff to change the topic.


    I don''t know what she''s trying to say.


    Before Ye Ling spoke, his face turned red: "no, no, no, nothing. Don''t think about it. Think about the interviewter."


    Mu Shinian nodded. Just about to say there was nothing to prepare, he heard a scream.


    She looked back and saw a group of girls running towards her.


    Mu Shinian''s first reaction is to run.


    Ye Ling made trouble and held her down. Then, when the girls ran over, she ran away without saying a word.


    Hold your cell phone outside and start shooting videos.


    Mu Shinian was surrounded by those girls in the same ss who had deep or shallow rtionships, as if he had suddenly be a man of the moment.


    Mu Shinian is not used to such asions.


    She can face the most terrible viins, but there is nothing she can do for this harmless creature.


    After struggling for a while, she still stood stiff in ce and couldn''t say anything.


    She answers whatever others ask, just like a robot.


    Ye Ling is almostughing outside.


    A group of girls screamed again before they recovered.


    A sports car drove straight in.


    Mu Shinian looked up and happened to see the license te number. She hardly had to look at the model of the car. Without saying a word, she ran away.


    The girls only felt a gust of wind, and then they disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling showed a pair of confused eyes from behind the mobile phone.


    What''s the matter?


    Bo Qian had already seen mu Shinian running away.


    I ran very fast, faster than I ran in the morning.


    Thin shallow helplessly hooked his lower lip, which was bad.


    When Bo Qian got out of the car, Ye Ling found it was him. He was shocked for a while and suddenly came back.


    Ye Ling looked at his eyes and looked at them again. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    incorrect.


    This is really wrong.


    There must be something between them.


    Otherwise, mu Shinian''s reaction will not be so great.


    The group of girls had slowed down from the news that mu Shinian had disappeared. Looking at Bo Qian, they couldn''t help but blush: "who has never seen this before?"


    "It shouldn''t be a school manager or something. It shouldn''t be. I haven''t heard of it."


    "I don''t know. He seems to be a domineering president."


    "What''s the domineering president doing here?"


    Ye Ling smiled.


    And domineering president.


    But it is.


    Thin and shallow is indeed.


    "Can I get a wechat?"


    "Ah, he looks probably in his early twenties."


    "Whose Prince is this? He is so young that he can drive a luxury car?"


    Ye Ling couldn''t helpughing. He patted a girl on the shoulder and said, "forget it. People probably came to find his girlfriend."


    "No, handsome guy has a girlfriend?" The girl couldn''t help being curious; "Which female teacher?"


    Ye Ling narrowed his eyes mysteriously and joked with a smile: "maybe it''s not a teacher."


    "How can it be? If it''s not a teacher, it can only be..."

 Chapter 1457

    <h4>Chapter 1457</h4>


    Before the rest of the words were finished, someone couldn''t help taking a breath; "No."


    "Yes."


    Ye Ling didn''t make it clear, just left such a sentence and ran away.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Mu Shinian ran out for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    She leaned against a tree and pursed her lower lip unhappily.


    What''s the matter with her?


    It''s nothing. Didn''t you refuse at the beginning? Why are you so embarrassed at this time.


    Isn''t she shameless.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and the mobile phone suddenly rang. She subconsciously yed a smart, picked up the mobile phone and looked more stunned.


    Take it or not.


    This is a problem.


    Mu Shinian struggled for a few seconds and decisively connected.


    It''s not a big deal, is it.


    As a result, as soon as she opened, she heard a thin voice, and this confidence was inexplicably much less, much, much less.


    "Where is it?"


    "... in the office, the teacher asked me for something."


    Mu Shinian speaks hard. It sounds no different from usual.


    If you don''t listen carefully to a tight thread of words.


    Thin shallow probably also heard the stiffness in her words, smiled and said, "OK, you''re busy first."


    "... what are you doing at school?" Mu Shinian couldn''t help asking.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and looked a little pondering: "did you see me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    reap as one has sown.


    This feeling is so sour!


    Mu Shinian secretly scolded himself and calmly exined: "no, I heard people say."


    "Oh, who else knows me?"


    "... Ye Ling."


    "Oh."


    There seems to be a smile on the phone.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I''m going to hang up."


    Thin shallow hurriedly changed his mouth: "I won''t tease you, you go first."


    "... OK." Mu Shinian finished, hung up the phone, and then transferred a few dors to Bo Qian with wechat. The note is the fare.


    Bo Qian is looking for someone. After looking for someone for a long time, he doesn''t want to find anyone anymore.


    He has never been to Mu Shinian''s school. Although he has his own part of the investment here, he is really not familiar with it.


    So, after walking around for a long time, I almost got lost. I called directly and caught someone.


    Then, he looked at the red envelopes of several dors he received on his wechat. The girl also noted clearly the cost of a taxi.


    For fear that he would ask more, she took the initiative to exin.


    Thin shallow looked at those dors and didn''t know whether to cry orugh for a moment.


    She''s really... What a mess.


    He put some change in his locker. Once, mu Shinian met an olddy selling flowers on the roadside. She wanted to buy, but she didn''t have cash on her, let alone cash on her thin body.


    After that, he stuffed some change in the locker.


    It was for her.


    What else did she do to him?


    The thin and shallow corners of the lips evoke a very light smile, and there is ayer of light yfulness between the eyebrows and eyes.


    forget it.


    Let''s talk when it''s over.


    The thin shallow lip corner was picked, and the voice was almost demon.


    "Mu Shinian..."


    You are really, always surprising.


    ¡­¡­


    The office is about to explode, too.


    Mu Shinian was about to go in when he heard the head teacher holding his big water cup. In his calm voice, there was a pride about to float to heaven: "that''s not ah. I saw at a nce that she was a smart child."

 Chapter 1458

    <h4>Chapter 1458</h4>


    "How clever, ah, you don''t know. It''s not too much to say it''s a genius."


    "Of course, our teachers teach students the same, and there is no special preferential treatment. When we read this child, we must have a certain talent in it. However, our teachers also take great credit. We still have a little credit for this."


    "Who said that Shi Nian was a bad student before? People had poor grades before. It''s estimated that they just didn''t want to show it."


    "After all, you know, there is a high gap between our usual examination papers and the difficulty of the college entrance examination."


    "You see, she likes to do simple papers. Didn''t she also do well in the municipal quality inspectionst time, so ah, she just likes challenging ones."


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    He stretched his face and waspletely speechless atst.


    After blowing for a long time, the head teacher finally found that the talented yer in his mouth had not appeared, and immediately called.


    Mu Shinian calmly picked it up.


    "Teacher."


    "Shi Nian, where have you been? Why haven''t you arrived yet."


    "I''m at the door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The head teacher subconsciously looked at the door.


    He stopped, "Oh, how long?"


    "It''s been a while." Mu Shinian was also very rude: "I heard what you said. I don''t think it''s good for me to go in. I feel that you haven''t finished ying."


    "You are indeed my student." The head teacher is very pleased.


    "Well, why don''t Ie around? There''s plenty of time anyway."


    The reporter hasn''te yet.


    The relevant personnel haven''t arrived yet.


    "It''s okay, take your time."


    "Well, take your time."


    "Okay, okay"


    Hang up.


    The people in the office began again.


    Mu Shinian really can''t listen.


    She would be really embarrassed to be praised so much.


    Mu Shimian sighed and walked away heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian walked around the school. He didn''t know where he was going, so he walked aimlessly.


    After walking for half a day, I was really bored and called Ye Ling.


    "Where are you? I''ll find you?"


    Ye Ling was silent and reported the address: "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you go to the office?"


    "Oh, the head teacher hasn''t finished yet. I''ll wait until he finishes."


    "Ha ha, old Ben is just a little pompous."


    Mu Shinian thought it was like this.


    Ye Ling said; "Well,e here quickly."


    "OK"


    Mu Shinian looked at his current position, went directly through the woods, and then walked through a cement road, and finally reached his destination.


    Then she saw Ye Ling and the people around her.


    Ye Ling saw her and waved his hand excitedly.


    At that moment, mu Shinian was just an idea left.


    She was desperate to get out of here.


    Throw Ye Ling out before you escape.


    Why didn''t she say it on the phone? She''s with Bo shallow!


    Unfortunately, it''s toote to run.


    With Ye Ling, she''s the best at making things.


    Ye Ling rushed over for the first time, grabbed her hand, pulled her over, smiled and said, "Hey, Bo Qian is here. I just met him. I talked to him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What do you have to talk to him about.


    Mu Shinian said word by word in his heart.


    Ye Ling grabbed her and refused to let her go. While no one was paying attention, he secretly said in her ear, "what''s wrong with you? Remember to tell me what happened with her."

 Chapter 1459

    <h4>Chapter 1459</h4>


    "Otherwise, hehe..."


    Then, hey, it''s over, she ran away happily.


    Several people who knew mu Shinian wanted toe over and say congrattions to her. Ye Ling was quick-sighted and didn''t give people a chance at all. He quickly ran away.


    The man thought something had happened and wanted to speak. Ye Ling stretched out another hand, covered her mouth, and grabbed the man in a very strong posture.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a long time before slowly floating out an ellipsis.


    She looked at the sky and the earth, at Ye Ling, but not thin.


    Thin shallow was also very patient. He leaned against the tree trunk and looked at her with a smile.


    Mu Shinian now looks at a child who has done something wrong. His face is full of guilt. Looking here and there, he just doesn''t look at the initiator.


    Thin shallow is as calm as ever.


    He waited for a long time and saw that mu Shinian could study white clouds and trees, but he could not study him as a living man.


    Helplessly opened his mouth: "what are you running for?"


    "Am I so shameful?"


    Mu Shinian''s back stiffened.


    It was evident from her shoulders that she was in a tight state.


    be triggered at any moment.


    Shallow has a hunch that if she is released, it is estimated that she will run away again. Then, it is estimated that she will go to her grandmother''s side tonight. He has thought out the reasons for her: grandma, I miss you. Coupled with mu Shinian''s naturally painful expression, not to mention grandma, Bo shallow felt that if she said this to herself one day, he could take out his heart and give it to her.


    Then, stay for many days.


    Sometimes, mu Shinian is really a snail.


    Bo Qian has been with her for so long, and he knows her routine very well.


    So, taking advantage of today''s opportunity, he wants to rob once.


    Thin shallow organized thenguage and said, "Mu Shinian, I have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian''s back stiffened.


    A little stiff turned his head.


    What''s he going to say?


    She can''t listen.


    Otherwise, find an excuse to run first.


    Mu Shinian was so tangled that as soon as his mouth moved, thin and shallow interrupted her words without expression; "No, No."


    "Just one word, you must finish listening."


    Mu Shinian swallowed me again. She stared at Bo Qian helplessly and seemed to be struggling with something.


    Bo shallow himself seems to be facing something particrly difficult.


    He looked very serious and nervous.


    Then, staring at the overly clear eyes, he said: "Mu Shinian, I..."


    Before he finished, Ye Ling suddenly ran back.


    Then, in Bo Qian''s surprised eyes, she stretched out her hand and resolutely dragged the person away: "she still has to go for an interview. Let''s go first!"


    Thin shallow only had time to raise one hand, and saw the good friend of Mu Shinian running fast with him.


    Thin and shallow: "


    His expression seemed to crack.


    Then, the whole person took a trace of hostility.


    What happened to Ye Ling


    Didn''t you encourage him to confess just now?


    Bo Qian finally summoned up his courage and wanted to take a step forward. As a result, he was beaten back to his original ce. His mood was not very wonderful.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling took mu Shinian and ran out for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    Mu Shinian also ran a little panting.


    She looked at her speechless: "you in the end..."


    "Shh, you answer me a question first. It''s very important." Ye Lingqi was out of breath and was still struggling with this problem.

 Chapter 1460

    <h4>Chapter 1460</h4>


    Mu Shinian saw that she was almost out of breath. He stretched out his hand and patted her twice.


    Ye Ling hooked her shoulder, took a deep breath and said, "your birthday ising?"


    "Well, soon."


    Mu Shinian thought about it without much care, and then confirmed it without much care.


    She never had a birthday.


    When living with grandma, grandma will prepare a bowl of longevity noodles for her.


    Then, I will give her a small red envelope.


    From the beginning of five dors, ten dors, to the back of a few hundred dors.


    Mu Shinian saved all the money.


    Never moved.


    These are gifts.


    So, birthday or something, she really doesn''t care.


    Ye Ling was extremely concerned about the time: "there are ten days left, right?"


    Mu Shinian thought and nodded.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    Ye Ling said that, as soon as he looked up, he saw mu Shinian staring at himself strangely, with a full look.


    If such a smart person wants to dig out the truth of a matter, it''s really not difficult.


    Ye Lingsheng was afraid that his real purpose would be discovered, so he pulled out an excuse with a smile; "I mean, I''ll help you celebrate then. Look, you''ve won the first ce in the exam. This birthday is so meaningful, isn''t it!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand the causal rtionship between the two things, so she stared at Ye Ling with that look in her eyes.


    Ye Ling''s soul began to tremble.


    She took a deep breath and forced out a smile: "I want to say that you were seventeen, got a champion and made a good start for your eighteen. Shouldn''t you celebrate?"


    The more she went on, the more reasonable and upright she was. Finally, she straightened her waistpletely.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he asked slowly, "tell me, what do you want to do? It''s strange since just now."


    Ye Ling burst out a cold sweat on his back.


    But she held it.


    No matter what mu Shinian thinks of her, she has a straight face and looks nothing different.


    Mu Shinian looked for a long time and found nothing strange.


    Ye Ling is still smiling. No matter what mu Shinian thinks, she has a straight face and looks very serious.


    "Well, you should prepare."


    "Go, go."


    Mu Shinian was pushed away by her.


    She looked back uneasily and said slowly, "Ye Ling, don''t... Make trouble."


    Ye Ling waved his hand and vowed on his face: "don''t worry, do I look like someone who wants to make trouble? I''m so... Honest."


    Mu Shinian said to her heart, I believe you a ghost!


    I don''t see where you''re honest.


    She only saw that Ye Ling''s whole body was full of three words to do something.


    And it was about her.


    Mu Shinian was pushed to the office.


    The head teacher has finished blowing the cow. The whole person is refreshed and looks as if he is seven or eight years younger.


    At the sight of Mu Shinian, his smile increased.


    He walked over and patted her on the shoulder: "I said, you must be a genius."


    This p is quite powerful.


    Mu Shinian has a dull pain in his shoulder.


    But she didn''t say a word.


    Because she can see that the head teacher is really happy for her.


    "Thank you. You taught well."


    "Ha ha, remember to say thister. Do remember to say it!" The head teacher was afraid of her shoulder for several times: "remember, you can forget to say other words. You must say this sentence."

 Chapter 1461

    <h4>Chapter 1461</h4>


    Several other teachers heard it,ughed, and then cut in one after another.


    "And when I read it, you haven''t taught biological homework for several times. I''ve let you go. You can''t forget it."


    "In my physics ss, you sleep longer than you do in ss. You can''t forget that."


    "Also, I saw your PE ss. You ran onep less in 800 meters."


    "What about me? My music ss has been upied by my math teacher."


    "Just cool down. Who''s going to visit you? How''s your music ss?"


    "Shit, if you say that again, don''t expect me to lend you the ss next time!"


    A group of teachers immediately quarreled.


    Mu Shinian watched, but the corners of his lips hooked up.


    "Thank you."


    This sentence is neither light nor heavy.


    It was indeed the best gift of thanks she could give them in just a year.


    "Thank you."


    Rao is as calm as her. At this time, she is also a little emotional.


    Because after today, it''s really a difference.


    Eternal separation.


    When youe back, you can only be graduates.


    Mu Shinian was filled with emotion.


    The group of teachers had always thought that mu Shinian was a lonely little girl.


    This is not a problem. You can''t ask every girl to be lively and lovely.


    So they always thought it was nothing.


    But suddenly she thanked so seriously that she was confused.


    The teachers looked at each other. Finally, they scratched their heads one after another.


    "That''s what we say, but we all know that this is not the case."


    "Yes, you don''t usually listen to our sses. If you want to talk about it, it''s your own talent."


    "Yes, we don''t feel like we''ve done anything."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, I still want to thank you."


    "You, very good."


    Those teachers were even more embarrassed to be thanked by a genius.


    There must be some people like mu Shinian.


    If you don''t study hard at ordinary times, you can do so well by making a little surprise before the exam.


    But it''s too rare.


    Because it is rare, they usually catch it very strictly.


    Even if you have talent, if you listen carefully, at least there''s no problem. Maybe it''s even better.


    However, mu Shinian appeared.


    She is a special case.


    She is a genius.


    She may only y half of a thing that others have spent 100% of their effort toplete.


    So, there are some things to recognize.


    Genius is different from ordinary people.


    I don''t know who opened the head, came over, took a picture of her head, and then smiled and said, "let''s take a picture. Our school hasn''t had such a high score for many years."


    "No, no, no, to be exact, it should be since the establishment of the school."


    A crowd of people were mouring to take pictures.


    With a special identity, the head teacher wanted to stand beside mu Shinian. As a result, as soon as he stood, he was caught by a female teacher: "what are you doing standing so high in front!"


    The head teacher was so angry: "I''m the head teacher."


    "Then roll back. The teacher finds a ce to squat. It''s so high that it blocks me!"


    Then, in the protest of Mu Sinian and a male teacher, two female teachers upied Mu Sinian''s left and right respectively.

 Chapter 1462

    <h4>Chapter 1462</h4>


    Like two Dharma protectors.


    Mu Shinian stood among them, under great pressure.


    But when facing the camera, she smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    The interview went well.


    But because many media came.


    So mu Shinian was confused with a group of teachers.


    After a busy afternoon, everyone was very tired, but they were very happy.


    When it''s over, mu Shinian has little strength.


    Ye Ling bought water for her and sat with her on the te. Mu Shinian looked at his feet and frowned slightly.


    "It''s terrible enough."


    Ye Ling painfully took out the wound paste and nned to help her stick the abraded ce.


    Mu Shinian hurriedly picked it up: "no, I''ll juste by myself."


    "All right." Ye Ling looked at her face and said, "don''t aggravate your cold again."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter."


    Aggravation is bound to aggravate.


    It is estimated that when I go back in the evening, I will eat those bitter traditional Chinese medicine again.


    It''s hard to think of this.


    She leaned against Ye Ling''s shoulder and squinted slightly.


    "Lend me a hand."


    "You feel bad?"


    Ye Ling touched her forehead and was immediately frightened.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, it''s OK. I''m tired."


    "What about thin shallow? Will hee to pick you up?"


    "Yes."


    "... can he find us?"


    "I showed him the way."


    Mu Shinian slightly opened his eyes, looked at the time and said, "it''s time for him to arrive."


    "Oh, don''t worry about sleeping."


    Anyway, someone took it away when he fell asleep.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read a word and didn''t know what he said. Anyway, he slept like this.


    When the film arrived, mu Shinian had fallen asleep.


    Ye Lingsheng was afraid that she would be too hot. She fanned desperately. When she saw thin and shallow, she immediately had an illusion of liberation.


    "Come on, take it away quickly."


    Thin shallow walked over and picked up the man: "thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Ye Ling said, "she seems to be burning again. Take her back quickly."


    Thin shallow nodded and looked at his bloodless face. For a moment, he wanted to drive those media out of the city.


    What are so many problems.


    Thin shallow takes people and has to go.


    Ye Ling chased her for two steps, took advantage of Mu Shi Nian to sleep, and asked in a low voice, "don''t you want to know why I want to pull her away?"


    Thin shallow will only care about Mu Shinian''s disease. He doesn''t care about other things for the time being.


    "Don''t care."


    Ye Ling said without a word; "You''ve chosen to advertise on her birthday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A shallow step.


    Ye Ling looked like someoneing over and said, "don''t tell me. You don''t know her birthday ten dayster. If you confess to her on this day, she will think of it every year on her birthday."


    "Does the meaning suddenly be different?"


    Thin shallow looks at Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling smiled and said, "Shi Nian doesn''t seem to care much about her birthday. Just prepare a grand birthday party for her and confess to her at that time. Isn''t it very meaningful?"


    Thin shallow frowned, thought and nodded.


    Indeed, it makes sense.


    Ye Lingxiang did a great good deed and said with a flying face: "so, you, hide your mind first and tell her on your birthday."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    Ye Ling handed mu Shinian''s schoolbag to him and said, "then I''ll go back first."


    Thin shallow looked at her, silent and said, "the person you like..."


    Ye Ling stopped and looked at him in amazement: "what?"


    He doesn''t like you


    This sentence, in the mouth around a circle, finally became: "it''s all right."

 Chapter 1463

    <h4>Chapter 1463</h4>


    Mu Shinian had a good rtionship with her. For the sake of her helping so much, she wanted to tell her about it.


    But it seems that


    Thin shallow tangled for a while and shook his head: "it''s all right. Let''s go first."


    Ye Ling said, "wake her up and call me."


    Thin shallow nodded.


    After the people left, Ye Ling stayed in ce and looked nkly at their two leaving directions.


    Weird.


    What does Bo Qian want to say? He wants to stop talking.


    Ye Ling turned around and met Zhou Chen again. She thought there were only three of them here, and another one came out fiercely. She was scared and shivered.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Zhou Chen took back her eyes, smiled and said, "I was going to say a congrattions to her."


    Zhou Chen finished saying, and also carried the gift in her hand: "there are also congrattory gifts."


    Ye Ling looked at him and suddenly reacted.


    "Ah, you''re right!"


    "Didn''t you say that I would forget! I didn''t prepare a gift."


    Zhou Chen looked at her and gently pulled the corners of her mouth. Her sight fell in that direction again and said; "Why don''t you get ready and we''ll give it to her together."


    When ye Ling heard our two words put together, his eyes were full of excited light.


    She nodded a little reserved and said, "well, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, she''s probably still burning these two days. It''s not good for us to disturb."


    "Is she ill?"


    Zhou Chen asked in surprise.


    Ye Ling nodded, sighed helplessly and said, "yes, I have a fever. I haven''t been well yet. If I toss about like this, it''s estimated to be serious again."


    "No wonder."


    Zhou Chen said a word low.


    "No wonder what?" Ye Ling didn''t hear the words behind and thought he had missed them.


    Zhou Chen returned to her senses and shook her head for a long time: "nothing, I said. No wonder her face looked so ugly on the stage just now."


    Ye Ling also nodded: "but it''s all right. Bo Qian will take care of her."


    The two men walked along the shady path.


    Zhou Chen asked curiously, "is Bo Qian the boy who just took her away? Are they lovers?"


    Ye Ling hummed and said, "actually, but their rtionship has not been determined yet. Shi Nian is slow to deal with such things."


    "... they live together?" Zhou Chen asked in surprise.


    Ye Ling looked at him curiously: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "... if they are not lovers, living together is too..."


    After all, Zhou Chen is a gentle boy. She really can''t say something.


    Ye Ling looked at him with a puzzled face and said, "it''s really a bad rtionship, but I think they don''t care about these at all. Moreover, although they are not lovers, the rtionship is better than lovers."


    Zhou Chen''s face was a little strange again.


    Ye Ling added, "their rtionship is better than that of lovers, just like that of couples who have been married for many years."


    Zhou Chen lowered her head and said vaguely; "That''s good."


    "Yes, very good."


    Ye Ling echoed, looked up and looked at him with a somewhat cautious attitude.


    She is like a young girl in spring. She looks at her beloved boy, but she doesn''t dare to lean over.


    Zhou Chen noticed her eyes and looked over: "what''s the matter¡°

 Chapter 1464

    <h4>Chapter 1464</h4>


    Ye Ling stopped looking when he looked over.


    She coughed low, shook her head, and gave him a harmless smile: "nothing, nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The question mark on Zhou Chen''s face.


    Ye Lingfei quickly walked forward a few steps and sighed: "by the way, do you have an intention to go to school?"


    "How many are there, and you?"


    Ye Ling knew that Zhou Chen was going to report to those schools, so he deliberately reported his schools. Their grades were two points worse. The probability of getting to the same school was still very high.


    Zhou chenen gave a cry, turned and said, "where''s your friend? She''s going to test that school?"


    Ye Ling didn''t realize at first that this friend was talking about Mu Shinian. After thinking about it, he reported all his friends'' schools.


    After hearing this, Zhou Chen asked, "what about admiring the time?"


    Ye Ling gave a cry and ran down her head. Her eyes were full of envy: "she, she is estimated that the school is scrambling for her. Her score is the first. The school is estimated to let her choose. However, she told me about the target school to be tested before."


    Zhou Chen said, "the one who ranks first?"


    Ye Ling nodded: "yes, otherwise it will waste her ranking?"


    Zhou Chen finally showed a smile.


    He sighed and joked, "you two have a good rtionship."


    Ye Ling raised his head proudly and said, "yes, it''s my honor to know her."


    Zhou Chen smiled helplessly: "I envy you... People."


    Ye Ling shook her head and said, "in fact, Shi Nian is not as terrible as it was spread outside. Moreover, she is still very good. She has less words and is not lively and cheerful. However, if anyone wants to help her, she will pay back ten times or a hundred times. Ah, how can I say it? She is still a silly girl."


    Zhou Chen listened quietly, and the corners of her lips slowly aroused a faint smile.


    "Well, it''s really good."


    Ye Lingen said, "yes, it''s really good."


    Zhou Chen looked at the sky outside with a bit of mncholy on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up after a long sleep.


    Shey in bed, raised her hand and felt a cold thing on her forehead. She reached out and pulled it down. Only then did she find that it was a hot post.


    Mu Shinian watched the meeting, smoothed the heat reducing paste, and then pasted it again.


    It''s just a little crooked.


    She didn''t care very much. Shey in bed and woke up before she sat up.


    Familiar environment in the house.


    There is still a faint fragrance in the air.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the bed and suddenly smelled a smell of medicine.


    Very thick and not bitter.


    When Mu read his scalp, he looked up subconsciously.


    Thin shallow came in with a bowl of medicine and saw her frown, which directly broke herst view of human nature.


    "Don''t look, you must drink."


    Before mu Shinian drank, he began to roll in his stomach.


    She breathed and struggled: "is it all right if you don''t drink? Otherwise, go and change me into western medicine."


    This Chinese medicine will lose half its life.


    It''s not worth it.


    She''d rather be so miserable.


    Thin shallow can not refuse her: "must drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ckened.


    Shallow really ckened.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bowl of medicine. After struggling for a long time, he still took it. Then he drank it with disgust on his face. After drinking it, his face was loveless.

 Chapter 1465

    <h4>Chapter 1465</h4>


    Thin shallow helplessly watched her face change, and her facial expression was quite rich.


    "As for such bitter hatred¡°


    "I''ll remember¡°


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand, looked up and dropped a warning.


    Next time, if Bo Qian identally gets sick, she must go to make medicine for him and let him taste it. What is cool to the sky.


    Thin shallow chuckles: "good."


    Mu Shinian felt that the threat was even more useless, and her temper was even worse.


    Thin smiled and rubbed her head: "well, have a rest first."


    "I can''t sleep."


    Mu Shinian touched the tablet and said; "I can watch TV."


    "OK, I''ll go to the study and call me if I have something."


    Thin shallow took the medicine away, took out a bag of imported fruit juice fudge from his pocket and handed it to her: "eat."


    Mu Shinian saw the candy, struggled and said, "this is beating and giving another candy?"


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian doesn''t deny it.


    Mu Shinian looked numb.


    The world is so disillusioned.


    "By the way, Ye Ling, let you call her."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and looked very unhappy.


    Thin shallow saw that she had be a person after her illness, and her heart was more or less throbbing.


    After he went out, mu Shinian touched his mobile phone, casually opened a TV y, and then dialed Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling quickly picked it up: "are you awake?"


    "Well, wake up."


    Mu Shinian said, "what can I do for you?"


    Ye Ling was on the phone and said, "Hey, it''s nothing. I''m just curious. Why are you so strange today?"


    As soon as she mentioned it, mu Shinian began to remember what happened this morning.


    She was suddenly silent.


    But ye Ling is still watching the excitement on the phone. It''s not too big to coax: "tell me what happened with Bo Qian before you came. What''s the matter with your habit of running when you see him."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian lied with his eyes open: "don''t talk about these things."


    "You''re wrong."


    Ye Ling smiled even more. "I want to know what''s going on here. Tell me what happened. It''s."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to say anything.


    Not only do not want to say, she also has a stomach to hold back.


    Ye Ling sneered and clung to the matter: "do you say it or not, you are still not my good friend."


    "These two things are not necessarily rted. Don''t pit me."


    "I thought you were ill. Your mind didn''t turn very clearly. I was so disappointed."


    Mu Shi read silently and pursed his lower lip: "I''m not stupid."


    Ye Ling smiled: "I''m lucky."


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    She breathed out, and her face was a little wonderful: "do you have anything else to say?" It''s not always that the phone calls. It''s so boring, isn''t it.


    Ye Ling said, "it was gone, but now it is."


    "Say it."


    "Let me go to see you with Zhou Chen the day after tomorrow and give you a present. When he wants to give it to you, you''re gone. I''m just ready."


    Mu Shinian raised his head, looked at the gifts piled on the table and pulled his lower lip: "no, people cane."


    "No, I''m ready." Ye Ling said excitedly, "besides, I wonder what Zhou Chen will give you back,

 Chapter 1466

    <h4>Chapter 1466</h4>


    Speaking of it, I really envy him. He hasn''t given me anything. "


    Mu Shinian thought something was wrong.


    "Why did he give me a present?"


    He didn''t have a close rtionship with Zhou Chen. If ye Ling wasn''t on one side, they didn''t even say a word at all.


    This rtionship is too shallow. There''s no need to give gifts at all.


    Ye Ling gave a sound and seemed to think of this problem: "what you said seems to be right."


    When mu Shinian rubbed his head, it was ufortable, and his brain was like a paste.


    "Why?"


    She asked the question stubbornly.


    Ye Ling was also silent. For a long time, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Is it difficult?"


    Mu Shi paused and suddenly guessed, "it''s because of you?"


    This time it''s Ye Ling''s turn to be silent


    "What me?"


    "You think, you are the only contact between me and Zhou Chen. He is... For your face, or, uh, wants to take this opportunity to get along with you more?"


    Mu Shinian felt more and more that he was emotionally retarded, but he was worn out by them.


    Now she is really an expert in analyzing other people''s feelings.


    Even if you can''t reach the level of expert, you''re at least getting started.


    So she confidently said, "that''s it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ling was read by Mu Shi, and his heart jumped wildly.


    "Really, really?"


    "Otherwise, is there a fake?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Ye Ling immediately shook his head: "no, no, no, I don''t mean that."


    After thinking for a while, Ye Ling felt that the idea was more and more reliable.


    "It''s a genius."


    In the past, mu Shinian had to be modest twice, but she felt that she had a clear conscience.


    It''s a genius.


    Ye Ling took a breath: "master, what do you think I should do?"


    "Hold still."


    Mu Shinian said, "I''ll think about it."


    "Ah, you are really my good friend. My life depends on you." Ye Ling screamed again at the phone.


    Mu Shinianforted her for a few words and said to let her wait at ease. She must have done it well.


    Ye Ling is very at ease.


    "Then have a good rest."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian hung up.


    After a long silence, a phone call was made to the fifth senior brother.


    The fifth senior brother drank too much that day, but after a day''s rest, he came back to life the next day.


    They stay here. They''ll probably y here and go back.


    So, everyone is here.


    As soon as the phone was connected, I heard several people''s voices.


    "What''s the matter, junior sister? What are you going to do? Do you need some brothers to help you?" As soon as he finished speaking, he was severely hit by someone, and then changed his mouth: "do you need some brothers and sisters to help you?"


    Mu Shinian probably knows why he was beaten.


    She silently hooked her lower lip, and a dark tone shed between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "How do you usually chase people?"


    The phone was silent.


    The atmosphere is weird.


    It seemed that those people were frightened by her problems.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and added: "that is, both men and women are interested in each other, but there is ayer of window paper that has not been pierced."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Bo Qiangang was about to enter the door, he stepped hard and almost spilled the water.


    The door was ajar.


    Mu Shinian didn''t find him.


    Shallow took a deep breath and couldn''t help eavesdropping.

 Chapter 1467

    <h4>Chapter 1467</h4>


    inside bedroom.


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the bed and said, "how can I pierce thisyer of window paper?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fifth senior brother seems to sound shocked.


    He kept silent on the phone for a long time.


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "is this question difficult to answer? Don''t you know it very well?"


    There was a hint of contempt in her words.


    The fifth elder martial brother couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you going to confess?"


    "Me?"


    Mu Shinian thought something was wrong, but he didn''t hold it carefully.


    She said vaguely, "just tell me what to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fifth elder martial brother didn''t speak.


    The phone vaguely heard someone grumpy and lost a dirty word.


    Mu Shinian calcted. It''s terrible. It''s a dirty word in the sixnguages.


    Then there was a wail.


    "It''s over. The raised child will fly after all."


    "I can''t help my mother when I''m old."


    "No, I feel more sad than my lovelorn."


    "Read, are you going to grow up so soon?"


    "I thought you were a 15-year-old."


    "... what the hell are you talking about?" Mu Shinian was confused: "who else is going to fly?"


    "Aren''t you going to confess?" The fifth elder martial brotherined. Even if he knew that sooner orter, mu Shinian would fly away, it shouldn''t be so fast. They didn''t even have time to react.


    A group of people were crying.


    She''s going to confess?


    Mu Shimian patted his head twice.


    Wrong.


    "What a suspense, how can we break it?" she just cried out. "What''s the suspense? Is that window paper between you? You have a bubble between you. If anyone pokes lightly, it will be broken," he said. "Five bad ass."


    "Moreover, you took the initiative to poke it. Bo Qian will certainly promise you. If he doesn''t promise you, we''ll catch him and be your husband!"


    What is this and what.


    Mu Shinian is almost the first two.


    "No, what are you talking about?"


    "Not what you know"


    "The person who wants to confess is not me, but my friend."


    "She and the person she likes are short of window paper."


    The phone was quiet again.


    I don''t know who broke out a dirty word, and then a group of people learned that they all walked away.


    There are only five senior brothers left.


    Others left a sentence: "you five elder martial brothers are good at this kind of thing. Just let hime."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know who. I leaned out angrily.


    The fifth senior brother is like a discouraged ball. If you give him a sofa, he can copse: "no, after tossing for a long time, you''re not going to confess."


    Mu Shi read and said, "I never said it was me. Your imagination is too rich."


    "Well, my fault."


    After the fifth senior brother admitted his mistake with a good attitude, he was curious: "tell me about your friend."


    That''s reliable.


    Mu Shinian immediately told the situation of the two people.


    The fifth senior brother listened carefully. After listening, he said, "are you sure that man likes your friend?"


    "What else?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The fifth senior brother touched his chin and said, "how do I feel that he likes you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian almost hung up.


    The fifth elder martial brother hurriedly said, "OK, OK, I''m wrong."

 Chapter 1468

    <h4>Chapter 1468</h4>


    It''s your fault to read your heart.


    Is it still my fault?


    The fifth elder martial brother said, "if you can, I want to advise you not to worry about these things. Everyone has everyone''s fortune. You can''t help too much, can you?"


    Mu Shinian held his chin: "but it''s not good for my friend to think so every day."


    "Also, long pain is better than short pain."


    The fifth senior brother agreed.


    Mu Shinian picked up the words: "what?"


    "Nothing, just a piece of advice." The fifth elder martial brother said, "let them do it by themselves. If you have to intervene, you can help create space for them to get along alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian wanted to continue listening. As a result, the fifth senior brother stopped talking.


    Mu Shinian blinked and asked, "is it gone? And then?"


    "No, then, I can''t. I like you. You have to say it." The fifth senior brother''s reason is very good.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he hung up the phone.


    "Shi Nian, listen to me. You also said that your fifth senior brother, I am well-informed. Don''t take care of what you shouldn''t take care of."


    "I know." Mu Shinian added, "I just want to help."


    "I know your starting point is good, but you can''t do too much, can you?" The fifth senior brother seems to be luring children.


    Mu Shinian, this will be a child.


    She listened carefully, wrote it down carefully, and nodded seriously: "OK, I know."


    After hanging up the phone, the fifth senior brother looked sad.


    The little elder martial sister burst outughing: "no, just two children. Can''t you make up your mind? Just help out if you have an idea. I think I care about that friend."


    Fifth elder martial brother shook his head; "It''s not like this."


    "What else can that be?" The second elder martial sister looked away from the tablet: "love triangle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fifth senior brother looked at her, smiled and didn''t speak.


    The second elder martial sister was stunned and put down her mobile phone.


    "No, is it really so dog blood?"


    "I don''t know when I read."


    The fifth elder martial brother said with embarrassment on his face: "she still thinks that the man likes his friends."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister can''t be quiet anymore.


    "What should I do? If the man says it, if I were that friend, I might want to p him and read it when he dies!"


    The boy you love likes you. As a result, you still want me toe on and confess something. Are you sure you''re not making trouble?


    The fifth senior brother was also depressed: "I don''t know what to do."


    "Otherwise, be direct." The second elder martial sister said, "just press the man''s head with the friend. In this way, Shinian won''t be hurt."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder: "elder martial sister, are you kidding?"


    Their principles will never hurt innocent people.


    And will not hurt innocent people for their own people.


    It''s so immoral.


    Second elder martial sister frowned; "What about that? As long as the man opens his mouth, Shi Nian will be involved."


    "Yes, that silly boy is still thinking of helping others. It''s bad to lead Lei to his head at that time."


    A group of people began to worry again.


    "What should I do? Just read that temper from time to time. If things get big at that time, she may be sad for some time. It''s not easy for her to be so happy."

 Chapter 1469

    <h4>Chapter 1469</h4>


    The second senior brother sighed and said, "it''s not uncertain, it''s certain."


    Everyone was silent.


    "What should I do? Her current behavior is no different from self explosion."


    It''s more than no difference. It''s estimated that it will really go to which step.


    They looked at each other, but they couldn''te up with an idea.


    After waiting for a long time, elder martial brother decided: "well, we won''t go back first. Stay here. If anything happens, we can take care of each other."


    They looked at each other and nodded slowly.


    "That''s the only way."


    What else can I do.


    Only the little elder martial sister weakly raised an objection: "aren''t you really trying to find an excuse toe out and y for a while?"


    "Those two men are going to run away¡°


    yes.


    Because the master mentioned it one step, their tickets have been booked.


    So after careful consideration, the master had to stay and do their work.


    Another person did not dare toe and raised his hand to stay for help. However, if the days were prolonged, it was possible for those two people to kill with a knife.


    The second elder martial brother smiled, raised his hand and patted on the younger martial sister''s shoulder. He smiled very calmly: "don''t tell if you see through. Anyway, we don''t say who knows, right? You won''t say it."


    The second elder martial brotherughed and was very terrible.


    Little elder martial sister knows this very well.


    She took a deep breath, ha ha waved her hand, and slowly smiled under the eyes of the people: "how, how possible, how can I say, ha ha ha."


    "That''s the best."


    The second senior brother gently reminded her; "We are all the way, so don''t kill each other."


    The little elder martial sister took a breath and nodded with a smile: "well, well."


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    Thin shallow also fell into meditation.


    Could it be that the kiss gave mu Shinian great confidence, or she finally saw his heart and knew his mind.


    So, you want to get ahead of him and confess?


    If, if this is the case


    Thin shallow pinched his fingers and stared at the mobile phone screen. For a moment, he couldn''t open his eyes. He sat in a chair and his mind was in a mess.


    What should I do?


    You can''t let girls take the initiative.


    As a man, he should bear the responsibility.


    For example, confession or something, he must speak first.


    What would it be like for another girl to speak first.


    Then he''ll live too much.


    But if you confess, this is what to do.


    I almost said I like you on impulse that day.


    Later, I wanted to wait until her birthday. I thought I could prepare slowly for a period of time.


    But now the rhythm is disturbed again.


    If he had waited until his birthday, mu Shinian would have been tempted to confess first. That would be too... Bad.


    Tangle.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and wiped his face. The whole person''s face was a little anxious.


    What are we going to do now?


    Anyway, I like you. It''s not just four words. It''s easy to say.


    He is so big that he can''t say these four words.


    Thin shallow pressed his fingers twice, and a resolute smile suddenly rose on his face.


    He stood up, shook his fist hard, and thought of what he had experienced since he was a child,

 Chapter 1470

    <h4>Chapter 1470</h4>


    Compare it with mu Shinian''s confession, and suddenly feel that these are not things!


    He has done so many great things that he will never fall off the chain in advertising.


    For a moment, Bo shallow suddenly became inexplicably confident.


    He picked up the coffee on the table, choked down, and then walked out solemnly.


    Mu Shinian is checking flowernguage on the Inte.


    In her memory, it seems that advertising is to prepare flowers. Even if it doesn''t work, it can also set off the atmosphere


    Thinking so, mu Shinian looks more energetic.


    When Bo Qian went in, mu Shinian subconsciously raised her head. At this time, she was much better and her brain was a little clearer. She would see people and couldn''t help thinking of what happened during the day.


    She was silent, stiff jumped and opened her eyes, pretending to be looking at the flowers very seriously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yes, that''s her.


    That''s how she used to react.


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly, tangled for a long time, and then slowly spit out a sentence: "I have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian nodded at the bottom of his heart: "... What words?"


    "I..."


    I said a word, and I couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian looked at him for a long time, and both of them had some embarrassment on their faces.


    Two minutester, Bo Qian still couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and said after a while, "what are you going to say?"


    "I, I like..."


    The thin voice went down.


    It''s like stuck in my throat. It''s iplete.


    Mu Shinian only heard one word of me, and the rest didn''t understand anything.


    "What?"


    "I like..."


    The thin and shallow look is still light, and there is no superfluous emotion mixed in it.


    However, it is in that people can see the trace of tension hidden under his calm appearance.


    Mu Shinian became curious; "What are you nervous about?"


    "..." I felt ayer of cold sweat on my back.


    He moved his lips a few times, but he still couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian put down the tablet and looked at him seriously: "you are very strange."


    Bo Qian has never met such a situation in his life.


    The capiries all over the body seem to be expanding.


    He was full of worries to say, but as a result, he couldn''t say anything.


    The two of them just looked at each other.


    Until thin shallow threw up his breath and said, "forget it, it''s nothing."


    Then, with a frustrated face, he opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shinian was confused and stared at him. What''s the matter?


    Okay, how did you react so... Weird.


    Thin shallow back against the door, slowly spit out a sultry breath.


    That''s terrible!


    He really sucks.


    Isn''t that the four words? What''s hard to say?


    He has experienced more tense moments than this. He can avert danger every time, and he is not afraid. How can he be like this only this time.


    Makeints about your stomach.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows twice.


    Counsellor!


    He scolded himself, looked at the closed door behind him, and decided to organize thenguage before speaking.


    Otherwise, such a sentence without beginning or end is really embarrassing.


    Thin shallow frustrated returned to the study, opened the notebook and began to search for strategies.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian studied for more than an hour. He didn''t go out until it was getting dark.

 Chapter 1471

    <h4>Chapter 1471</h4>


    As a result, I saw mu Shinian receiving the express.


    She is still a little allergic to flowers. She can''t help sneezing while signing.


    After the courier was sent away, she turned around with flowers in her arms and saw thin shallow looking at him in amazement.


    Mu Shinian blinked, looked down at his flowers, then looked up again, looked at thin and shallow, and the corners of his lips were curious: "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow stared at the bunch of flowers and fell into endless meditation.


    Mu Shinian thinks he has been in a daze a little more today.


    She waited for a few minutes, did not wait for an answer, and directly said, "what''s the matter with this flower?"


    Then she sneezed again.


    The thin shallow lip corner took a puff, walked over and took the flowers away: "what do you... Buy flowers for?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked, "does it look good?"


    Roses are in full bloom.


    Beautiful flowers.


    Thin shallow looked at the bunch of flowers, and his voice became more and more hoarse: "you, what are you doing buying flowers for?"


    Isn''t the idea of the flower advertisement he just saw stolen.


    Mu Shinian looked at the bunch of flowers with a slightly tangled expression.


    She sighed heavily and said, "I identally ced an order."


    It was really careless.


    When she ordered, the little elder martial sister just sent a text message. She was busy returning and identally ordered it in.


    Then, that''s it.


    After buying it, she was embarrassed to return it, so she simply left it alone.


    Thin shallow Oh, and curious: "what does it mean to ce an order carelessly? What do you think these flowers do?"


    This question has reached the bottom of my heart.


    Thin shallow struggled and asked, "what do you think roses do?"


    "You, aren''t you allergic to flowers?"


    Mu Shinian thought about it and didn''t know how to answer.


    She grabbed her head and answered tentatively, "why don''t you give it to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow feels that she is an excuse!


    A good excuse.


    Mu Shinian has nothing to do with buying flowers.


    After buying it, why pretend to give it to him inadvertently?


    All this is a conspiracy.


    Mu Shinian made such a big circle just to send him roses?


    What is the word of the rose? He knows it even if he is stupid!


    Mu Shinian shouldn''t have confessed to him like this?


    It''s too sudden.


    He''s not prepared for anything.


    Do you want a gift back?


    What should I do?


    Thin shallow brain all kinds of viins fight.


    While he was fighting fiercely, mu Shinian suddenly said, "I''ll go back first?"


    She looked for a long time and didn''t see why. It would make her sleepy.


    As they said, everyone has their own number. We can''t all follow her imagination.


    After mu Shinian wanted to open up, he decided to follow them.


    Thin shallow still holds the bunch of flowers.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how good the flowers were. Sleepiness came, so she had to go back to bed first.


    Leave a shallow person holding the bunch of flowers and standing in ce.


    Is this a confession?


    Really confessed.


    What should he return?


    Thin shallow was stunned. He turned his head rigidly and looked at the closed door.


    What gift should he give back?


    Do you buy flowers, too?


    Or something else?


    The flowers are very fragrant.


    Thin shallow stared at the bunch of flowers for a long time, and then sneezed out.


    He was stunned and his face waspletely ck.


    Forget it, no flowers.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t like it either. It''s estimated that she will choke to death.


    Thin shallow holds the bunch of flowers,

 Chapter 1472

    <h4>Chapter 1472</h4>


    Carefully took out a vase and put all the flowers in it. The more you see it, the more you like it.


    The door was pushed open.


    Tang and song came in rubbing their eyes. As soon as they came in, they couldn''t helpining: "you''re too much. I didn''t mean it. You''re really so cruel. You said you didn''t hit people in the face."


    Bo Qian is in a good mood and doesn''t care about him.


    Tang and Song Yi said, staring at the bunch of flowers, his eyes lit up slightly; "Why do you have the leisure to buy flowers?"


    "Don''t touch it"


    He pped his hand away.


    Tang and song subconsciously retracted their hands, but they were still photographed.


    His face suddenly changed: "no, what are you doing? I just touched it. What''s the matter? Won''t you touch the flower¡°


    "You can''t touch it."


    Thin shallow very overbearing announcement.


    The Tang and Song dynasties made a noise and doubted whether Bo Qian had broken his mind. He stared at the bouquet of flowers. After looking at it carefully for half a day, he asked, "so, can you tell me what''s special about this bouquet of flowers? Why do you stare so hard?"


    Thin shallow looked at him and didn''t answer.


    The Tang and Song dynasties were really depressed.


    He spewed out his tongue and asked, "I''m just touching roses, not reading this person when I touch mu. You don''t have to... Eh!"


    Tang and song suddenly stopped.


    He stared round in shock and said, "is it difficult? It was really given to you by mu Shinian?"


    At that moment, Tang and song admitted that he saw the danger of thin and shallow face and was very proud.


    He took another deep breath: "no, what did mu Shinian do to send you flowers? When did you get to this step?"


    "It''s kissing and sending flowers. Have you confirmed your rtionship?"


    Does that count?


    It should count.


    If it doesn''t count, how can you exin this bunch of flowers.


    Thin shallow tangled, but slowly threw out a sentence: "I don''t know what she has nothing to do with sending flowers to me."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties continued to be shocked.


    A few secondster, he said, "don''t you know? What else can a girl give a man roses for¡°


    "This is the confession."


    Thin and shallow eyebrow tip movement; "Does it count?"


    "Why not!" The Tang and Song Dynasties gathered together. Just about to stretch out their heads and look, they were pped away by a thin p: "stay away."


    Tang and song secretly scolded, and then muttered, "look, eleven roses represent wholeheartedness. If Mu Shinian doesn''t have this mind, how can he buy eleven flowers specially, and they are still roses!"


    "Oh, it''s still a red rose. It can''t be described by coincidence. This is courtship!"


    Thin shallow held his fist hard.


    He can''t float.


    Hold on!


    After secretly warning himself, he scolded with a straight face, "don''t exaggerate."


    "I''ll go. I''m telling the truth, okay.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties vowed: "just after you kissed her in the morning, she sent you roses in the afternoon. If you want to say something meaningless, it''s a little unrealistic. Or, let me ask you again, did she resist when you kissed her in the morning?"


    I don''t think so.


    Mu Shinian was quite cooperative at that time.


    Tang and song knew his answer from his actions.


    "That''s good. If she doesn''t mean anything to you, how can she let you kiss so much."

 Chapter 1473

    <h4>Chapter 1473</h4>


    In this matter, the Tang and Song Dynasties felt that they had a lot of capital to despise the shallow.


    Who called him so big? It''s the first time he likes a person.


    And I like being so careful.


    As Bo Qian''s good friend, Tang and song suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulder was heavy. He patted him on the shoulder with earnest words, with an attitude of "child, you still have a long way to go", and said, "just believe me. She doesn''t mean that to you. When you kiss, she probably pped you to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at the Tang and Song Dynasties, with an expression that he was not willing to believe.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties suddenly blew up.


    "What''s your expression! I''m talking from experience, okay!"


    The thin and shallow skin smiled and the meat pulled his lips: "Oh."


    "What are you doing?" The Tang and Song Dynasties blew up again.


    Thin shallow cool mouth: "you really have umted a lot of experience."


    The anger of the Tang and Song Dynasties immediately subsided.


    He pulled a touch of ttery and smiled: "ha ha, don''t say that. Don''t say such things. Who didn''t... Scum when he was young."


    "I didn''t."


    "... that''s why you''re a rare breed!"


    The Tang and Song Dynasties sighed with emotion. They bowed their heads weakly and looked a little struggling: "I proposed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he reached the water at hand, he suddenly stopped. He looked at him and asked for confirmation: "what did you say?"


    Tang and song took a deep breath and smiled, "I proposed, but I was rejected."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow''s reaction was very t this time. Oh, I didn''t know what to say.


    The sadness on Tang and song''s face was swept away: "look at me, I''m like this, but I still have to try. In case there is a result, do you think so?"


    There is no result, thin shallow do not know, but was rejected, is very poor.


    Bo Qian knew that most of his soul had been lost when he met the woman in the Tang and Song Dynasties, but he couldn''t help but wonder: "are you going to propose so directly? Aren''t you sure if she wants to get married?"


    Tang and Song said, "I want to spend my life with her now."


    "You deserve to fail."


    A thousand words can only bebined to say this sentence.


    Thin shallow speechless: "thanks to you, you still believe that you are an emotional person. Before you are sure of her mind, you are still so reckless to propose."


    Tang Song smiled: "you don''t know. It''s like loving someone and going to confess. At least there''s some hope. If you don''t confess, one day she likes others, you''ll be dead."


    "One truth."


    Thin shallow thought for a while and said, "the reason is different."


    "I won''t happen."


    His inexplicable self-confidence really owes him a beating.


    Tang and song held their breath and asked, "why?"


    Thin shallow pointed to himself and then pointed to the Tang and Song dynasties. He kicked a knife mercilessly and poked it into his heart: "because there is nothing better than me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the Tang and Song Dynasties, there was a feeling of being struck by thunder.


    He moved his lips and could only silently raise his thumb to represent his state of mind.


    "You''re so good, why don''t you go and confess."


    "I''m here. I want to be your military adviser."


    Thin shallow was also poked to the pain. The two looked at each other and immediately became honest.

 Chapter 1474

    <h4>Chapter 1474</h4>


    Tang and Song Dynasties held their chin silently: "woman''s heart is reallyplex."


    "It''splicated." Thin shallow echoed: "I have no idea what she is thinking."


    Tang and song sighed twice as if it were a serious matter. The rest of his eyes left thin and shallow, and suddenly came together: "I don''t say this in advance. I heard that you and your father are at war."


    "Oh, that."


    Thin shallow perfunctory sentence, did not intend to borate.


    Tang and Song Dynasty put one hand on his shoulder and asked jokingly, "so the rumor is true. Are you really going to do it?"


    "Bo Ye is not a vegetarian either." Thin shallow put his hands in his pockets, leaned against the table and said, "he is also gathering on his side. It is estimated that he will make trouble. On the old man''s side, he may not be able to press him."


    "That''s not true." Tang Song said: "put yourself in my shoes. If it were me, I wouldn''t give up. If you think, your father canpletely regard people as tool people."


    "With Bo Ye''s twisted mind, he estimates that he will betray long ago."


    Thin shallow looked at him and didn''t seem to take it to heart: "say it again."


    "Besides, how sure you are." Tang and song couldn''t help sighing: "besides, look, if you don''t handle it well, if Bo Ye is really in the top position in the future, it''s estimated that there will be nothing wrong with you. Moreover, ording to his character, it''s estimated that he will get rid of you, although you''re not a vegetarian."


    "He doesn''t have that ability." Thin shallow interrupted him: "the old man is not stupid. Let them fight. I have other more important things."


    Tang songmo.


    More importantly, it refers to the mind of admiring the time.


    "Yes, I''m worried about you for nothing." Tang Song touched his panda eye, hissed, looked at him up and down, and said, "in fact, I sometimes feel that I have never known you."


    "I think you''re better than I thought."


    Thin shallow low smiled; "Thank you¡°


    Tang and song waved their hands and left quickly.


    Thin shallow looked at the bunch of flowers with a faint smile on his lips.


    Why confuse her with the dirty things of the Bo family.


    He can stop it.


    If he couldn''t stop it, he would drag all those people down.


    At least I''ll protect him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Jia, study.


    Bo Jinhua has rarely meddled in thepany''s affairs.


    Bo Ye is impable in business. Moreover, he has trained arge number of professional managers. Even if he doesn''t work in thepany, someone will help take care of it.


    Since the delegation of power to Bo Ye, this son is excellent, powerful and has means. He speaks loudly both externally and internally.


    Therefore, he doesn''t need to worry.


    In addition, at that time, after identally learning the news, he began to gradually take back his rights.


    Bo Jinhua turned over the documents and was still afraid.


    If he didn''t know the news, he estimated that he would really help Bo Ye to the position of president.


    ording to his son''s means, he estimates that he will soon take all thepany into his arms.


    In this way, the Bo family may be really finished.


    It is estimated that the country he fought down will bepletely ruined.


    Bo Jinhua closed the document, cleaned up the chaotic thoughts in his heart, looked up and looked at the people still in the house. He was angry. He smiled calmly: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"

 Chapter 1475

    <h4>Chapter 1475</h4>


    Bo Ye shook his fist hard. His voice was hoarse and terrible: "why?"


    "What? Why?" Bo Jinhua looked at him puzzled.


    Bo Ye''s face sank for a moment and said, "why did you send me to Nanhua?"


    "Oh, that." Bo Jinhua said, "as I said just now, there is a shortage of steward over there. You can just take care of it. You have to pay more attention to developing the business over there in the second half of the year."


    Over there, the business model is mature.


    The president who manages Nanhua is also very skillful and can''t pick out any mistakes.


    There is no shortage of people over there. What are you going to do if you send him over there?


    Moreover, the ce in Nanhua is sorge, and the development space is also limited. It is the same for everyone in the past.


    Bo Ye bites his lower teeth. When he wants to hide his good mood, there are traces of exposure at this moment.


    He exined patiently, "Dad, I didn''t work in the past. There''s so much space there. The wholepany has matured. I''m used to this side, and most of thepanies I handle are here."


    Bo Jinhua sighed and said, "Dad, don''t you believe in your ability? Among so many branches, Nanhua is the one that worries me most. Go and see if you can change the business model, so that we can have a chance to make changes."


    Bo Ye bites his teeth hard, and his whole face is dark.


    "But Dad."


    "Do you have any questions about my arrangement?"


    Bo Jinhua smiled at him and sighed, "I can''t help it, so I can only find you to find a way. Otherwise, you see, Bo Qiangang didn''t go back to thepany for long. If he wants to send him, he can''t poke any moths for me. I can''t believe it if I want to be someone else. Therefore, if I think about it, I can only take care of you."


    Bo Ye clenches his teeth hard, and there is something ferocious between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "But, Dad."


    "Well, it''s just an assignment for a period of time. It doesn''t matter."


    Bo Jinhua''s face was also a little heavy: "are you still unwilling to go out?"


    "... No." Thin ye took a deep breath, but the gloom pressed down: "nothing, Dad, it''s my impulse. I obey all your arrangements."


    Bo Jinhua looked better.


    He said earnestly, "Dad believes you can."


    Bo Ye pulls his lips. It seems that it takes a lot of effort to suppress the depression.


    He took a deep breath, and then slowly said, "OK, I see."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Come out of the study.


    The housekeeper came up with flower tea and met him at the door. He gently bent down: "young master."


    "Yes."


    Bo Ye pulls his lower lip and leaves.


    The housekeeper looked at his background and went in without much thought.


    Bo Jinhua sat on the chair, looked at the housekeeper and asked, "is he gone?"


    "Yes, the young master doesn''t look very happy."


    The housekeeper put down the flower tea and truthfully told him, "I should be angry."


    "If you send him to such a ce without management, he is not a fool. He will think more." The housekeeper added, "but no matter what, he doesn''t dare to disobey your meaning."


    "Two different things." Bo Jinhua said, "after all, someone needs to take the first step."

 Chapter 1476

    <h4>Chapter 1476</h4>


    "Are you ready to let the second young master seed to the throne by taking the initiative to break the deadlock?" The housekeeper smiled bitterly: "however, it is estimated that it will be very difficult. After all, the second young master''s mind is not here."


    "There''s no way." Bo Jinhua said, "I even supported Bo Ye. He must sit in that position."


    The housekeeper nodded, "I see."


    "However, you''re right. Now, his mind is not on this at all. He thinks about the time every day."


    The housekeeper smiled and said half jokingly, "however, I heard that Miss Mu won the first ce in the city this time. It''s also great."


    "Good grades are nothing." Bo Jinhua said; "I knew that one day, I would not have spent so much thought and had to force him. No, I don''t know whether the fate has changed. I only know that Bo shallow is bing more and more indecisive."


    "I guess he really likes Miss mu." The housekeeper rounded up the scene.


    Bo Jinhua chuckled: "I''d rather he marry a worthless vase and admire the times. After all, it''s too smart and the variables are too big."


    "That''s what I said." The housekeeper reminded, "however, it may not be so easy if you want the second young master toe back."


    Bo Jinhua knows the meaning of the housekeeper''s words.


    His head grew up.


    Where is not easy.


    It''s just too hard.


    He sighed, his eyes flickering with a bit of fatigue.


    "The idea of admiring the time is indeed the biggest change."


    If she hadn''t been there, many things could have been solved smoothly.


    "But if something happens to miss mu, it''s estimated that the second young master... Will be more angry."


    The housekeeper warned anxiously: "after all, you can see that, young master Bo, now all his thoughts are on Miss mu."


    Bo Jinhua shook his head: "he''s too young. After all, he''s still too young. He doesn''t understand that only power is the most important thing in the world. Aside from these, there are some useless things. Feelings are really too empty. He has so many financial and material resources. Why should he stick to them."


    The housekeeper bowed his head and said, "young master, he has his own ideas."


    "So ah, I say he is too naive. There are so many things, but he only needs one mu Shi Nian."


    With money, what''s not?


    Women, naturally.


    Clinging to a person is the stupidest.


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to say anything more. He was afraid of pulling some bad memories, so he could only pretend to be silent.


    Bo Jinhua looked at him and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid of what I say?"


    "I dare not."


    The housekeeper buried his head low and dared not say a word.


    Bo Jinhua smiled: "there''s nothing I dare not say. He, that character, is so much like his mother."


    The housekeeper had not heard him mention the woman for a long time.


    It seemed that she hade, but as soon as she was away, all the traces disappeared.


    Bo Jinhua was holding a tea cup. In his words, there were only someplex feelings about the woman.


    "She is so strong that she deserves to be her son. She is so strong as expected."


    "Sir..." the housekeeper advised, "don''t mention the past."


    "It''s nothing to mention." Bo Jinhua said with a wry smile, "I just can''t understand. Genes are really wonderful."

 Chapter 1477

    <h4>Chapter 1477</h4>


    "Forget it, I''ll make arrangements for these things."


    The housekeeper stopped talking.


    I want to say, in fact, young master Bo is very poor.


    It''s right to like someone.


    I want to say, why don''t you let him go.


    I want to say a lot.


    After all, there is no way to start.


    The housekeeper looked at the mottled white hair and closed his lips reluctantly.


    Yeah.


    What are you going to say.


    There''s nothing to say.


    No matter what Bo Qian says, he can''t change. Bo Jinhua will never make him happy.


    I didn''t know about it.


    It''s not that he didn''t say anything for the poor man, but it''s useless at all.


    Bo Jinhua is in power. How can he listen to what others say.


    ¡­¡­


    Mrs. Bo was ying outside, but after hearing this, her face turned white on the spot.


    Her girlfriends looked at her curiously, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Bo pulled a stiff smile; "No, nothing. I suddenly felt a little ufortable. I went back first."


    A group of people looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Then go back first. Where''s your driver? Are you there?"


    "Oh, he''ll pick me up right away."


    Mrs. Bo dropped a word and hurried away.


    I forgot to pick up my things.


    As soon as he got out of the mall, he said, "what did you say? What happened? Your father, why did he suddenly make this decision?"


    "Is this to exile you? You haven''t made any mistakestely."


    Bo Ye sneered and said, "I haven''t made any mistakes. I don''t know why he suddenly moved his mind."


    Mrs. Bo is also nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t think about it yourself. I''ll inquire about the news and see what your father thinks."


    "Why doesn''t he discuss such an important matter with me?"


    Bo Ye is silent. For a moment, he is silent again and again.


    Mrs. Bo took a deep breath: "don''t worry, I''ll go back first."


    "Mom, forget it."


    Bo Ye suddenly said, "this matter, dad is determined. We are fighting now. It doesn''t make any sense. After all, the thin family or father has the final say. No one can change his mind if he doesn''t change his mind."


    Mrs. Bo said nervously, "is it up to him to achieve that? What a critical time it will be. If you are sent out, in case he officially supports Bo Qian''s position... Your father''s idea is this, right?"


    Bo Ye''s tone was very heavy: "I don''t know, but it''s estimated that it''s not far from ten."


    Send him away, so as to support Bo Qian. With Bo Jinhua, where dare those boards of directors have opinions?


    Therefore, he lost the battle too badly.


    He took a deep breath and came out with ayer of frost between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Mom, don''t make any noise. I''ll find a way to do it."


    Mrs. Bo was nervous: "well, do you really want to go there?"


    "Now do it first. I''ve promised my father." Bo Ye said, "don''t do anything first. I''ll find a way by myself."


    Mrs. Bo hung up and her face was ugly.


    She bit her teeth. She really didn''t want to believe it. They nned for so long and ended up in vain?


    Mrs. Bo hung up. She leaned against the post and looked at the driver who had brought the car. Her anger was swept away.


    "It''s all right. You go back first."

 Chapter 1478

    <h4>Chapter 1478</h4>


    The driver asked curiously, "madam, don''t you go back?"


    "Wait a minute. I have to find them." Mrs. Bo knew that the driver was from Bo Jinhua''s side. She smiled as usual: "it''s just a small matter. I''ve handled it. I''ll go back first."


    "Well, when will madam go back, please contact me again."


    "OK."


    After the driver drove away, Bo Fu took a deep breath, leaned against the post and stared at the ground in silence.


    She can''t just sit back and die.


    Bo ye may have no choice.


    If they continue, they may be hopeless at all.


    "No, no..."


    Mrs. Bo suddenly muttered. She clenched her fist and clenched her teeth.


    She can''t forget it.


    But what will this do?


    I can''t seem to do anything!


    But she was unwilling.


    Really, not reconciled!


    Mrs. Bo closed her eyes and meditated for a long time before she opened her eyes.


    by the way!


    Mrs. Bo walked across the street with a heavy face.


    She made a phone call, leaving only two words: "something."


    Then he hung up and deleted the number.


    Mrs. Bo called a car.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, the car stopped downstairs of a resident.


    Mrs. Bo seldomes to this ce, but she always has a bad impression of it. It''s dirty and messy... At ordinary times, she doesn''t even want to be close to this side.


    But this meeting, but had toe.


    Mrs. Bo looked at the people around her with contempt and contempt in her eyes.


    The man''s residence was in building 3. Without saying a word, she walked directly over and climbed six stairs to her destination.


    Mrs. Bo''s feet hurt very much. She held a paper towel and supported the wall for fear that those dark walls would dirty her hands.


    She endured impatience and waited outside the door for a long time before it opened.


    Middle aged women are only in their early 40s, but like women in their 50s and 60s, they have loose faces and dark skin. Because they are ill all year round, their backs are very bent and look very embarrassed.


    Compared with Mrs. Bo''s peers, it''s very different.


    She looked at Mrs. Bo and her face was very ferocious.


    Mrs. Bo sneered. She didn''t take her to heart at all. She went in directly next to her and sat on a small sofa.


    The woman took a deep breath, closed the door hard and said in a somber tone, "what''s the matter? Don''t you wee me?"


    No, very No.


    She even seems to tell people to get out!


    The woman gnawed her teeth, and her eyes turned red with hatred.


    "You''re pathetic."


    Mrs. Bo didn''t think it was exciting enough. She smiled and asked, "you agreed to all the conditions at the beginning. Why does it look like you have a deep hatred with me?"


    "You know why, I just want to see him, just one eye! Why don''t you let me see him."


    After all, women are not Mrs. Bo who has seen the world like that. For a moment, they are angry.


    Mrs. Bo picked at the corner of her lips: "what''s the need to see? What can you do if you don''t see him? He''s living well now. If you go, you might break his stable life, or it''s more difficult to say that he will be found, and then you''ll bepletely finished."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman''s chest was violently undting as she said.


    She moved her lips several times, but she still couldn''t say anything.


    "By the way, Bo Ye will be finished before you. You should want to know this news."

 Chapter 1479

    <h4>Chapter 1479</h4>


    The woman looked at her in amazement, and her chest fluctuated violently twice.


    A few secondster, she sneered: "it''s over? Bo Ye is your dependence now. How can you let him die? If something happens to him, your position as Mrs. Bo may not be guaranteed!"


    Women are very vicious. They can''t say cold and disgust.


    Mrs. Bo knew how annoying she was. She chuckled and said slowly, "yes, I have one interest with Bo Ye."


    "So what do you want?" The woman''sst bit of patience disappeared, and her face was filled with anger.


    Mrs. Bo is still slow. She knows that the woman is burning her eyebrows, but she still refuses to give her a pleasure.


    Slowly grinding.


    Slowly hanging her appetite.


    The woman was really annoyed by her.


    "What are you going to say? Can you say it quickly!"


    Mrs. Bo leaned back on the chair. She was used to making a soft sofa. Suddenly she sat in this position. She felt ufortable all over.


    She rubbed her belched back twice, breathed out faintly, and said, "what should I say about this, Bo Ye? She''s going to be rushed to another ce to make way for the prince of the Bo family."


    "There is no room for maneuver now. After all, he will be sent out from next week. As for when he wille back, I don''t know yet."


    The woman frowned and didn''t find any causal rtionship, or she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Mrs. Bo sighed, Some headache openings: "You probably know Bo Ye''s temper. He finally endured humiliation and shouldered heavy responsibilities before he came to this step. Now he''s going to send him to a ghost ce where birds don''t shit. His pride will certainly not pass this level. He must do something, but Bo Qian is not vegetarian, so if he reallyes to this step, Bo ye may not have a chance of winning. Moreover, ording to the current situation, Bo Jinhua may just point to this step. Once he makes a move, he has more reason to bury Bo Yepletely. After that, no matter how he tosses, it won''t work. "


    The woman listened and stared round in amazement.


    Bo old man smiled innocently: "yes, I can''t help it, and Bo Ye can''t help it. He always listens to Bo Jinhua''s words most. At this time, if he refuses a reasonable expatriate, he doesn''t know what to do."


    "Once Bo Jinhua finds out that he has a different heart, he may not be able to avoid being excluded."


    "Therefore, no matter how Bo Ye goes, this road is impassable."


    "He can''t do it, he can''t go, and he can''t sit and wait to die."


    So, things havee to a road that can''t be unblocked at all.


    In this world, many things have lost the final rules.


    Mrs. Bo sighed, and her voice was somewhat helpless: "so, what should I do?"


    The conversation was long.


    It''s about Bo Ye. The woman listens to every word very carefully.


    After listening, her expressionpletely cracked.


    "You, you mean, that''s not..."


    "Yes, there''s no way." Mrs. Bo spread her hand and smiled innocently: "what do you say, what should I do next?"

 Chapter 1480

    <h4>Chapter 1480</h4>


    The woman''s face is pale.


    It took a long time for her to spit out a sentence: "you, can''t you protect him? Why can''t you protect him? Aren''t you Mrs. Bo? The man''s wife, can''t you even do this¡°


    Mrs. Bo, it''s beautiful on the outside, but it''s just dark on the bottom.


    Only she herself knows how difficult she is at every step.


    Outsiders only see her boundless scenery. Who wants her to live?


    Mrs. Bo''s mood fluctuated. In the twinkling of an eye, she returned to calm. She sighed and said, "Bo Jinhua, but even I''m on guard. It''s better to expect my Mrs. Bo to save him than to expect him to save himself."


    "So I can''t do anything, okay?"


    The woman sat in the chair and her back began to get cold.


    Although she hasn''t seen Bo Ye for such a long time, she knows what kind of character this person is. It seems that he was born to stand on top of thousands of people. After working hard for so long, how can he be willing to return to his original ce?


    Moreover, in any case, this matter is full of strangeness and iprehension.


    If he really takes the wrong step, maybe, maybe even his life is in danger!


    The woman clenched her fist excitedly, and a few threads of obvious fear floated from her gloomy face.


    "You, what can you do? What can you do?"


    "You came to me specially. You must find a way, right?"


    With that, she was fiercely silent.


    "You... I have a way?"


    Otherwise, why did Mrs. Boe here to find her?


    Mrs. Bo smiled, sighed and said; "Yes, as long as there is no hope over there, Bo Ye can at least keep it and don''t have to be sent elsewhere."


    "What Bo Jinhua is doing now is not to pave the way for Bo?"


    "Then let him destroy the foundation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman is still silent.


    After a long silence, she sneered: "Bo Qian, the prince of Bo family, you let me do it?"


    "Do you think I can do this?"


    Mrs. Bo smiled: "what can''t you do? You are willing to sacrifice yourself for Bo Ye."


    The woman pinched her hands. She pursed her lips. Her voice was ferocious: "what should I do?"


    She was right about that.


    In any case, he can''t leave Bo Ye alone.


    As long as she pinches Bo Ye''s lifeline, she is expected to listen to Mrs. Bo all her life.


    She... Can''t help it.


    Mrs. Bo sighed and said, "what do you say? As long as Bo Qian is here, Bo ye may have no hope in his life. However, as long as Bo Qian is gone or something happens, there will be no problem."


    "Bo Ye is arrogant and refuses to condescend to others, but as long as Bo shallow is in one day, he will be wronged for one day. Therefore, as long as Bo shallow is absent or loses his inheritance rightpletely..."


    After a pause, she said, "you should know exactly what to do."


    The woman clenched her teeth: "do you want me to die?"


    Isn''t this the death of both?


    How does she deal with a rich second generation?


    It is estimated that there is only such a way left.


    Mrs. Bo smiled and shook her head helplessly; "I don''t know. See what you can do for Bo Ye." After a pause, she smiled:

 Chapter 1481

    <h4>Chapter 1481</h4>


    "In this world, parents are willing to do everything for their children. Even if they have to sacrifice something in the middle, it is understandable. After all..."


    "Shut up!"


    The woman interrupted her irritably, and her muscles began to spasm; "As you said, this matter will never be mentioned again in your life!"


    Mrs. Bo moved her lips twice. Finally, she smiled silently; "Anyway, only the two of us know about it. What''s the point of speaking in private?"


    "It''s not enough. You''re not going to recognize your son."


    The woman was stimted by her words.


    She took a deep breath and her face began to turn dark.


    "If you dare to mention this again... I don''t mind. I''ll kill you together!"


    "You can''t do that." Mrs. Bo has no fear: "if something happens to me, the situation of Bo Ye will be bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman took a deep breath, pointed to the door and said coldly, "get out!"


    Mrs. Bo was not angry at all. She stood up with her bag. When she left, she reminded her: "by the way, you have less than a week left. If you want to do it, you can seize the time."


    Stunned, she said again: "by the way, you move thin shallow. It''s estimated that the failure rate will be very high. If you want to improve the sess rate, it''s suggested to take action from the little girl around him. If something happens to her, thin shallow may lose half of her life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women frown.


    After Mrs. Bo left only this sentence, she left happily.


    The woman sat where she was and frowned.


    The little girl?


    She doesn''t want to hurt innocent people.


    But if you don''t hurt the innocent, it''s probably her son.


    The woman mercilessly closed her eyes, sat in a chair and remained silent for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Get out of this area.


    Mrs. Bo felt dirty all over.


    She frowned in disgust, went to the hotel, washed specially, changed the suit, and then came home.


    Bo Ye happened to be there. He was just calling. When he saw hering back, he said hello to the people over there and hung up.


    He frowned at Mrs. Bo and said, "how did youe back?"


    "Are you... Okay?" Mrs. Bo asked anxiously. Seeing that there was no one outside, she closed the door. She walked over with a heavy face: "your father, are you sure you can''t make him change his mind?"


    Bo Ye smiled: "how to change it?"


    He is at a dead end.


    As for how to turn the matter overpletely, he still can''t help it.


    Once he makes a move, it is impossible to leave 100% no trace. If he leaves something and is found, he may not even keep the name of the eldest childe.


    If you really get there, that''s the real dead end.


    "I''ll go first and stay at least for a while. If dad knows that I''m dissatisfied, it''ll be more troublesome."


    "..." Mrs. Bo held his shoulder and thought of her own arrangement in advance. She was unconsciously relieved. She took a smile, patted Bo Ye on the shoulder and said earnestly: "don''t care too much about this in advance. It''s uncertain that there will be unexpected gains. In case there is a change."

 Chapter 1482

    <h4>Chapter 1482</h4>


    Bo Ye chuckles: "I know."


    "Well, no matter what happens, let''s take our time."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian knew this arrangement the next day.


    Bo Ye calls. There is no anger in his tone, even calm and terrible; "The weekend ising. I still have some things to hand over to you to avoid problems. If it''s convenient for you,e to thepany and I''ll hand over to you face to face."


    Thin shallow is making milk with mu Shinian.


    Her illness has been repeated in the past two days. When he didn''t pay attention, she threw away the medicine directly, so she caught a cold and hasn''t recovered in the past few days.


    Listening to what happened on the phone, his face didn''t change. He just said, "nothing else?"


    Bo Ye talks on the phone, and his tone is a little yful; "You have to be on your own. It''s time to snack on thepany. Dad is old. He can''t manage alone."


    Bo Qian was silent and said, "you are really filial."


    This sentence sounds like a joke.


    Thin Ye sighed and said, "Dad, it''s not easy."


    "It''s enough for him to have your filial piety." Bo Qian said, "if I were filial, he would have a headache. I''ll hang up if it''s all right."


    Then he put down the phone directly.


    Mu Shinian sat on the table behind him, pulled out a paper towel, wiped his nose, and then said, "your father drove him to another ce. In order to make way for you, he will officially support you in power."


    "Then, it''s really troublesome to unload it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, but I think he is determined to get it."


    You have to sit in that position.


    In this way, it seems simple, rude and merciless to kick Bo Ye out of office directly. However, it is the most direct way to directly tell everyone who he likes. On the other hand, even if there are more small actions behind him and more people who depend on him, it is useless.


    "That''s his business." Thin shallow put the milk in front of her and said, "wishful thinking. In the end, he had to carry it himself."


    Mu Shinian frowned and reminded: "he won''t give the initiative to you so easily. Worry."


    "Don''t worry about these boring things." Thin shallow said: "where do you want to report?"


    Mu Shinian drank less than half a ss of milk and had no appetite. She put the milk aside, thought for a while and reported to a school.


    The school is far from here.


    If you fly, it''s estimated to take a day.


    When mu Shinian finished, he was a little silent. He drank milk and sat in ce without saying a word.


    Thin shallow looked at her with a little helplessness: "then go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read it out. He didn''t say good or bad. The whole person''s mood was a little strange.


    Bo Qian knew what she was thinking. He sighed and pressed his hand on her head: "that school is really the ceiling. If you don''t go, it''s a pity."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and smiled on his face.


    "It''s still a few days away from the registration. I''ll have a look at it then."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow touched her head and said, "I''ll call a doctor to see youter."


    "... forget it." Mu Shinian touched his forehead and said solemnly:

 Chapter 1483

    <h4>Chapter 1483</h4>


    "I feel all right. I don''t need a doctor."


    "Are you so afraid of taking medicine?" Thin shallow couldn''t help poking her shorings.


    Mu Shi Nian en gave a righteous voice: "everyone has something he is afraid of."


    So long live understanding.


    Thin shallow unable to makeints about the trough. "If you lose the medicine a few times less, you won''t dy it until now."


    Mu Shinian touched his nose twice and said; "Bitter, don''t want to eat."


    "Well, when you take medicine in the future, I''ll stare next to you." Thin shallow calm said; "I''ll see how you throw it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    Thin shallow patted her head: "drink up the milk."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and didn''t know what to say. He had to pick up the milk and fill it all down. Then he continued to stare at him.


    "It''s no use looking again. It''s not negotiable."


    It''s about her taking medicine.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, half dead holding the book and returned to the room.


    "What a temper." When I was sick, I seemed to fall from the sky to the ground.


    I''m full of fireworks.


    Thin shallow Shanshan touched his nose and felt like he was abnormal.


    On weekdays, he was quiet and quiet, but he felt that he was not used to all kinds of things.


    Now that she is ill and has a big temper, he feels that everything is normal?


    It''s not a pervert. It''s something.


    But he''s still enjoying it. It''s hopeless.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian goes out.


    Mu Shimian ate dinner, took medicine and slept. She really didn''t have much spirit. She changed her clothes and went downstairs for a walk.


    The scenery here is very good.


    After all, it is piled up by price.


    Every ce is andscape.


    Mu Shinian wandered for a long time, went to the supermarket and bought some snacks, so he was ready to go back.


    "Shi Nian?"


    A voice suddenly stopped her.


    Mu Shi thought suddenly hurt. She turned back and put on a very calm look: "Mom."


    Tong Wanzhi held her stomach and came in. When she saw a antipyretic paste on her forehead, she was surprised: "are you sick?"


    "No big deal."


    Mu Shinian said, "Why are you here?"


    "Me." Tong Wanzhi was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shinian knew at once what she hade to do with herself, and her head hurt even more.


    "Outside, let''s go up first?"


    Tong Wanzhi hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    Mu Shinian took her upstairs, thought about it, and went to make a cup of fruit tea. For fear that her cold would infect her, she simply sat on the farthest sofa.


    Tong Wanzhi took a sip of tea. Through this gap, she still didn''t think about how to speak. She was silent and had to tentatively say, "what I told you some time ago... How are you thinking?"


    Mu Shinian knew what she was talking about.


    She was silent with a hesitant expression.


    "Mom knows it''s a little difficult for you, but I can''t help it. I''ll ask you. Go and talk to Bo Qian. He''ll promise if he hurts you so much."


    "...." Mu Shinian didn''t know how to speak.


    How about Mu Shiran? In fact, it has nothing to do with her.


    But Tong Wanzhi, she can''t look at it.


    Tong stretched out his hand, held her hand and said, "just do me a favor. Your sister is in a bad mood these days. If something happens to her, what should I do?"


    "Shi Nian, for your mother''s sake, help her for thest time."

 Chapter 1484

    <h4>Chapter 1484</h4>


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to help.


    It has nothing to do with her, nothing to do with Bo Qian, and she doesn''t need to force Bo Qian to make too many choices in this matter.


    Mu Shinian frowned, with a faint gloom between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Tong Wan Zhi''s eyes were filled with tears. She held her hand excitedly and her voice choked: "I can''t help it. I''ll ask you for help. If you don''t help me, I don''t know what to do. I beg you, okay?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip hard. When he refused, he couldn''t say it.


    Seeing her hesitation, Tong Wanzhi''s face was even more ugly.


    "Am I too embarrassed for you?"


    Mu Shinian was silent. She could not refuse or deny. She bowed her head, pinched her fingers and said; "I, think of a way."


    Tong Wanzhi''s face showed some joy.


    "That''s great! Mom believes you can!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t think he could.


    She gently breathed out, nodded, and looked with an unspeakableplexity.


    "OK."


    Tong Wanzhi didn''t dare to force too much.


    This matter is not the pot over there. Even if she wants to refuse, she has no way.


    She had to let go. At least she had a chance.


    Tong pulled the branch to touch his stomach, slowly propped up his body and said, "well, I''ll go back first."


    "Let me see you off."


    Mu Shinian held her and helped her carry her bag.


    Tong Wan Zhi nodded, took the elevator with her and went down.


    On the way, Tong turned back, looked at the house, hesitated and asked, "is thin shallow very good to you?"


    Mu Shinian nced at her and nodded: "he is very kind to me."


    If you ask, you can answer unreasonable requests.


    So, it''s really good.


    Tong Wan Zhi smelled the speech and showed some gentle tone on his face: "that''s good. He''ll be good to you."


    "I always thought that people like thin and shallow should be difficult tomunicate, but now I''m much more relieved to see you two like this."


    After all, it''s a piece of meat that fell off your body. You can''t really hate it to that extent.


    If she could live better, her guilt would be much less.


    Thinking so, Tong Wanzhi''s face is somewhat soothing: "it''s good. You''re still young and haven''t got married. When you get old, you can get married."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    I don''t quite understand why ites to marriage.


    Tong Wanzhi said: "also, it''s good for you to stay together now. It''s good to know more about each other. However, I think there''s nothing to worry about if Bo qian can be so interested in you."


    Mu Shinian listened hard, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only nod and nod again.


    Tong Wanzhi is probably the same as those mothers. As soon as he nags, he is endless.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to answer. Only when she heard that she was speechless, she gently smiled and came out with a touch of unspeakable longing between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Very good.


    If you don''t help, Tong Wanzhi may really be angry. Her stomach is so big that it''s always bad to be angry.


    So, find a way.


    Mu Shinian secretly made the decision.


    Tong Wanzhi had a special driver waiting for her and sent people to the car,

 Chapter 1485

    <h4>Chapter 1485</h4>


    Mu Shinian listened to two more words of her advice and was about to turn around and leave.


    Tong Wanzhi held the driver and was about to get on the bus. Suddenly, a person rushed out of the corner and pulled the driver away. Then, he strangled Tong Wanzhi''s neck. Before everyone reacted, he angrily opened his mouth: "don''t move, no one is allowed to move!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Tong Wanzhi was frightened by the sudden change.


    Screams, repeatedly.


    Mu Shinian looked back and saw Tong Wanzhi kidnapped with a knife around her neck. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to move.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and quickly walked over: "let the man go!"


    A woman did it for the first time. She had no experience and didn''t grasp the knife urately. Therefore, several blood marks were left on Tong''s neck.


    Tong Wanzhi''s painful atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    "What do you want? Do you want money? I have a lot of money. I can give you money!"


    "Shut up, you shut up!"


    The woman roared angrily, and her strength became more and more unstable.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "what are you going to do? Just say it!"


    The woman looked at her face. Her pupils contracted violently twice. She was sweating and panting twice before she said, "you,e here, I won''t hurt others, but you have toe here!"


    Frown at the moment.


    For her?


    Not on the road.


    Those people on the road, how can she be so ipetent and weak.


    However, mu Shinian had no time to think about it now. She was silent and said coldly, "OK, you can let her go." Seeing some trembling on the woman''s face, she thought for a moment, slowed down her tone and said, "you can''t really hurt her. She doesn''t have any grudges with you. You really have the heart to hurt her. She has two lives."


    The woman drooped her eyes and looked at Tong''s stomach. She looked obviously loose.


    Mu Shinian continued, "if you have a grudge against me,e directly to me. I won''t fight back. Don''t worry."


    "As long as you let people go, I can go with you."


    Tong Wanzhi was so frightened that his stomach began to ache.


    She covered her stomach and couldn''t help falling down.


    There were some vague groans in his mouth.


    The woman was also startled and stared with fear: "what''s the matter with you!"


    "What do you say!"


    Mu Shimian gnashed his teeth and asked, "the child in her stomach has been eight or nine months. If something happens, can you afford it?"


    "You''ve been a mother, too. Think about what you would do if someone did these things to you and your children!"


    Mu Shi reads every word with full strength.


    Tough and determined.


    The woman waspletely moved.


    But, her child.


    Her children are also in trouble.


    She can''t, can''t be soft, otherwise, her son will be in big trouble!


    The woman thought so, and her breathing became faster and faster.


    She threw the knife in front of Mu Shinian, pinched Tong''s neck and hurried back two steps: "you, you stab your stomach, so I''ll let her go!"


    Mu Shinian and Tong Wanzhi''s face changed.


    Thetter had a sudden cramp in her stomach. She screamed out, and her breath was unstable.


    Mu Shinian''s forehead also exudes a row of cold sweat.


    If it''s going to do it, she''s really not afraid.

 Chapter 1486

    <h4>Chapter 1486</h4>


    She was held against her neck with a knife. She was not afraid, because as long as she remained calm, she could have the chance to kill. However, now, through Tong Wanzhi, she fell on someone else''s hand. If she didn''t cooperate, she couldn''t tell what happened.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and fell into a dilemma.


    Tong Yanzhi stretched out his hand hard and seemed to want to catch her: "when you read, when you don''t... Don''t..."


    If you go down with a knife, mu Shinian will die.


    If you really get to this point


    Tong Wanzhi subconsciously protected his stomach, and his face was full of pain: "when, when..."


    "Shut up!"


    The woman screamed, pinched her hand around her neck and tried harder.


    Tong Wanzhi has no strength all over. Her stomach hurts like a knife stirring in it. Her limbs are going to curl up.


    She subconsciously moved her lower lips, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She sighed with difficulty and stretched out her hand weakly to grasp something.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, if you don''t do it, I''ll touch her!"


    Women''s emotions are in a state that will copse at any time.


    Mu Shinian knew she must have something inside, but looking at Tong Wanzhi''s increasingly pale face, when the woman tried to hit Tong Wanzhi into the car, she finally bent down and picked up the knife.


    "No, no..."


    Tong Wanzhi spoke hard.


    Mu Shinian met this situation for the first time.


    There is no room to fight back.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Tong Wanzhi. Then, in the woman''s increasingly irritable scream, she stabbed her in.


    A puff.


    Gloomy and terrible.


    Blood spurted out.


    In a scream around, the woman trembled with fear, let go of the person, and then ran away in a panic.


    The driver hurried over and protected Tong Wanzhi. Looking at her pale face, he was at a loss: "are you okay? Ah, Miss mu, how are you?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t look good.


    She sat on the ground, looked at the mess and half weak Tong Wan Zhi, endured the pain and ordered: "send her to the hospital. Inform the family."


    The driver has never seen such a situation, which makes the whole person''s mood unstable.


    "You, then you..."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "get out of here quickly."


    What else did the driver want to say? A car suddenly drove over.


    Almost knocked the driver over.


    The woman went back and forth, grabbed mu Shinian and dragged her to the car.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say anything that hurt.


    The woman dragged the man into the car and drove away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Before mu Shinian fainted, there was only one idea left.


    The first thing she did when she came back this time must be to get rid of all the family drivers.


    One by one, more waste than waste!


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the hospital, the driver remembered who he should tell about it.


    He took his cell phone and hurriedly called out.


    "Miss mu, Miss Mu was injured and kidnapped!"


    There was a silence on the phone before a thin voice said, "what?"


    While driving, the driver said everything, and then said in a hoarse voice, "Miss mu, this meeting should be with the kidnapper, I..."


    The phone was hung up before he finished talking.

 Chapter 1487

    <h4>Chapter 1487</h4>


    The driver looked at the people behind him and subconsciously held his breath.


    If, if, Tong Wanzhi also has an ident, his career is estimated to be really going to the extreme.


    The driver took a deep breath, picked up a cell phone and dialed out.


    On the other side of the phone, Gu Shenghua''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Where is it?"


    "I''m going to the central hospital now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Shenghua took a deep breath and said, "I''ll be there right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, the driver didn''t dare to see how the people behind him were. He quickly elerated and rushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian woke up again, he had reached a strange ce.


    She looked at the environment here, pursed her lower lip and climbed up hard.


    The wound on the stomach was simply treated. It was just a simple bandage. It had no effect except hemostasis. Moreover, there was no medicine. It was estimated that the wound would be inmed sooner orter.


    Mu Shinian carefully covered his stomach. As soon as he was about to get up, the door was opened.


    The woman came in with a gloomy face. When she saw her, she subconsciously avoided her eyes.


    Mu Shinian looked at her, and the corners of his lips provoked a lukewarm radian: "you came to me, have I offended you?"


    Women are silent.


    Mu Shinian changed his slightly morefortable sitting position, sighed and said, "I have offended you. As for you, you have to tie me here. I still have the right to know."


    "Shut up!"


    The woman roared angrily.


    Mu Shinian shrugged. Even when she came to a desperate situation, she was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she surprised people calmly.


    "You must at least tell me where I have a grudge against you?"


    "In this way, even if I have to die, I can understand."


    Women still don''t speak.


    Mu Shinian sighs; "All right."


    She was half in bed and lost so much blood. In addition, she didn''t get proper treatment, and she was still ill. These factorsbined, she didn''t even have the strength to start now.


    Even say it, you have to gasp for several times.


    Mu Shinian breathed out. She smiled and said, "maybe I should ask you this. Who do you listen to?"


    The woman''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Mu Shinian knew he was right.


    But who would send such a person who obviously failed in all aspects of psychological quality to assassinate her?


    Her hand holding the knife was shaking.


    Women don''t know what to do.


    She hasn''t killed anyone, not even chickens and ducks.


    All she knows is that if she takes someone away and causes disappearance, Bo ye should have a chance.


    But she didn''t have any idea what to doter. She didn''t have any idea and didn''t know what to do at all.


    Mu Shinian smiled calmly without the slightest fear.


    "Well, you say, am I going to die?"


    The death word frightened people.


    She clenched her fist and still didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said; "People who can live there near that apartment are either rich or expensive. If something happens to me, at least you will be pursued and killed by the forces of the three parties." After a pause, she smiled yfully: "if you''re alone, it''s better. You''re unlucky alone. If you''re not alone, your rtives probably will be unlucky,

 Chapter 1488

    <h4>Chapter 1488</h4>


    Those three parties can not be regarded as good people. Sometimes they can abandon such things as the moral bottom line. "


    The voice of Mu Shi Nian is full of fun.


    It sounds very serious.


    However, every word hides a killing move.


    The woman turned pale.


    Mu Shinian gently buttoned the table with his fingers. He may have been overcast today. He was in a very bad mood.


    So she''s not polite.


    Straight on: "or we can try this ce and how long it will be found."


    Once she goes missing, there will be a lot of noise.


    Besides, it''s still missing in the apartment.


    As soon as the news got out, her senior brothers and sisters couldn''t sit still.


    And thin and shallow, and her own people,


    It''s much easier to find people in a tripartite scuffle.


    Just


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, looked at the wound on his eyes, and his face hesitated.


    This wound, even if she specifically avoided the main artery, but after all, she stabbed it. The wound must have been hurt, and it was not handled properly. Now she estimates that she can''t run out if she finds a chance to run.


    Although this woman looks stupid, if she really has a helper outside, she may die if she goes out.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily, and her face was dignified.


    If you can''t run far, you''re afraid of being ambushed.


    She seemed unable to do anything but stand still.


    The woman looked at her and dared not say a word.


    As Mrs. Bo said, mu Shinian is very clever.


    If she says something more carelessly, maybe she will find some evidence. If it involves Bo Ye, it will be even worse.


    The woman gritted her teeth and was full of words to say. As a result, she refused to say anything.


    She took the rope and bound her hands and feet.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take it to heart at all. Her knotting technique was too raw * * and she had to earn it at any time.


    The woman tied it up and left.


    Mu Shinian looked at his hand. His watch was taken away, his mobile phone was also taken away, and it was uncertain that the pursuer inside had been removed. It would take them some time to find themselves, but it wouldn''t be too slow.


    Mu Shinian thinks very well.


    When someonees, you can offend yourself.


    Unfortunately, some people don''t y cards ording tomon sense.


    Mu Shinian had just rested for a short time, but he was caught and stuffed into the car. The woman seemed to be avoiding someone and hurriedly drove the car.


    When she got on the bus, mu Shinian took a special look and found that the license te number had been changed. She thought in her heart that although this woman looked stupid, she wouldn''t be too stupid. At least she knew that she wanted to change the license te number.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know whether he is feeling or regretting.


    She sat in the car honestly, half dead and paralyzed in the car.


    It''s been two hours. Why haven''t they found it yet.


    The woman drove the car and moved her to a ce. She didn''t care about her life or death. She directly left the person in a room, and then locked the door.


    Mu Shinian was thrown away by her, and the wound opened a little. She took a cold breath in pain, with a tone of resentment in her eyes.


    She really remembered this ount.


    After mu Shinian locked the door, he took out the mobile phone he had just touched and called out.

 Chapter 1489

    <h4>Chapter 1489</h4>


    There was an urgent voice over the phone: "who?"


    "Me."


    Mu Shinian gently breathed out; "You look very grumpy."


    Bo Qian was silent for a second. His voice was deep and sharp: "is the kidnapper next to you?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m expected to be back soon. I''ll make a long story short." Mu Shinian said: "She took me around. She probably didn''t want my life, but she didn''t want me to survive. I guess she''ll take me aroundter. I''m injured and can''tpete with her. Her license te number is estimated to be changed all the time, but the model of the car remains the same. The ck SUV and the model are very old. The two ces she''s looking for are estimated to be viges in the city. There are a lot of people. I don''t know she''s dying What, there is a guess that she dare not start, but it will take until I die. "


    "I stole the mobile phone, and it will be found. I''ll throw it out after I make this call. You can''t track it ording to the signal. Therefore, it''s useless to locate it here unless youe quickly enough. Also, remember a number and contact person, and let him go to the hospital to see my mother."


    After mu Shinian finished, he heard Bo Qian on the phone, still silent.


    She couldn''t help asking, "do you have anything else to ask?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    The voice is hoarse.


    Mu Shinian was silent and smiled, "it''s fine, it''s okay."


    Mu Shinian paused and said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry."


    "I''ll find you as soon as possible." Thin shallow said seriously, "you have to protect yourself."


    Mu Shi was stunned and smiled, "don''t worry."


    Hang up the phone, mu Shinian handled the mobile phone information, looked at theyout of the house, struggled to get up and hid the mobile phone behind the wall.


    Sure enough, within five minutes, the woman hurried in.


    Mu Shinian still maintained the posture just now. When she came in, she raised her head, looked at her coldly, and bowed back without saying a word.


    The woman angrily asked, "what about my mobile phone? Did you steal my mobile phone?"


    Then he began to turn over his clothes.


    Mu Shinian looked at her coldly and let her search. When she didn''t find it, she was angry again, and then turned it up in the house.


    Mu Shinian was calm no matter how she looked.


    The woman looked around and couldn''t find it. She frowned and asked angrily, "did you hide your cell phone and say!"


    Mu Shinian finally opened his eyes to see her and smiled coldly.


    "What do I do with your cell phone?"


    The woman raised her voice: "contact person, did you contact anyone?"


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The woman''s whole body began to tremble.


    She clenched her teeth, pulled the man up and said, "go,e with me!"


    Mu Shinian was dragged by her and stood firmly. She was in pain and the temperature was high. The whole person looked very embarrassed, as if she would faint at any time.


    The woman didn''t even have time to change the license te number. She directly stuffed the person into the rear seat, and then started the car to leave.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and looked a little painful.


    That''s so painful.


    Women are still talking.


    Mu Shimian listened to her nagging, sighed and said, "you''re so timid, why?"

 Chapter 1490

    <h4>Chapter 1490</h4>


    "Shut up!"


    The woman turned back and left a word. Looking at the situation, it seemed that it would explode at any time.


    Mu Shinian smiled, covered his stomach and leaned weakly against the window.


    "What are you going to do after you''ve made such a big circle and caught me?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the cars behind her. He didn''t see the familiar ones. He turned back and looked for a chance to dig out more information from her mouth.


    This man seems toe directly at her.


    But the people she offended were all big people. How could she find such a person with holes everywhere to assassinate her.


    Mu Shinian sighed heavily, and his palm was wet.


    She sighed hard, and her mood was particrlyplicated.


    She wasn''t afraid of any danger. Only because she was too anxious at the beginning and had no choice, she came to the step of self muttion.


    This woman doesn''t seem to have the courage to take her life.


    So what is she... For?


    It''s not like asking her to give it to anyone.


    Otherwise, if you directly contact the person behind the scenes and hand her over, there will be nothing.


    So what''s the matter with all this.


    The brain is turning rapidly.


    But mu Shinian still can''t calcte anything.


    Pain is one thing, so is a ball of paste in the brain.


    The woman drove carelessly and almost hit the car next to her.


    Mu Shinian was driven and fell out with inertia. Fortunately, she grabbed the back of the car in time and relied on her weak strength to finally avoid the tragedy of being thrown out.


    The woman was frightened and looked back. When she saw that mu Shinian was good, she finally came out with a sigh of relief.


    Mu Shinian sat in the chair, took a heavy breath, came out, half adjusted his eyes, and didn''t want to say anything.


    The woman doesn''t look like a person who can say anything.


    It''s because she''s so stupid that the person behind the scenes told her not to say anything at all.


    This method is the simplest and most direct.


    The woman has been driving. She is nervous all the way. Moreover, she walks from the path without any rules.


    Mu Shinian looked at her silently, and the corners of his lips aroused a cold smile.


    Behind him, several ck, white and blue cars are quietly approaching.


    They kept a short distance, mixed in the traffic flow, and didn''t arouse anyone''s attention.


    Suddenly a car came and stuck to their car.


    Mu Shinian leaned his face against the window. Amid the sound of the engine, he heard the sound of gently sping the ss.


    - Miss mu, are you okay?


    Finally.


    Mu Shinian breathed out. She buttoned the ss twice with her fingers and returned two words: OK.


    The other side continued to buckle the ss: don''t do anything. It''s too dangerous here. We''ll wait until we get off the elevated.


    Mu Shinian: be careful.


    The brief exchange stopped.


    Several cars passed and drove in front of that car.


    The woman didn''t notice.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to see them more. Anyway, when people came, she knew she was saved.


    Several cars followed near and far.


    Mu Shinian closed her eyes and didn''t want to waste her energy. When she caught the man, she had plenty of time to dig out the news slowly from the man''s mouth.

 Chapter 1491

    <h4>Chapter 1491</h4>


    It''s just that something happened suddenly.


    At the fork, the car suddenly drove in the other direction.


    Mu Sinian slowly opened his eyelids. If you go up this winding mountain road, you can only turn around and walk from another road. Moreover, the mountain is still so high. If you go up and go down, you don''t know how long it will take.


    On the road just now, the woman didn''t refuel at all.


    Therefore, if she didn''t reserve gasoline, even if the fuel tank was full when she first started, she probably wouldn''tst so long.


    Mu Shinian looked at the woman in silence.


    What''s she calling.


    The woman held the steering wheel tightly and stared at the front with her eyes wide open.


    Mu Shinian covered his stomach, leaned against the chair and said coldly: "what are you going to do?"


    The woman seems to be crying, her voice is particrly hoarse.


    "I didn''t mean it."


    She cried, feeling very abnormal.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "you didn''t mean anything. Do I have anything sorry for you?"


    The woman bit her lips and looked very poor.


    She trembled and clung to the steering wheel with both hands.


    Mu Shinian continued, "if I have done anything to offend you, I deserve it. No matter how big or small, I have a reason atst, but I haven''t offended you."


    Why should she be the price of others'' madness when she knows people she doesn''t know?


    The woman was more tearful by what she said.


    When mu Shinian moved, her stomach was cut with a knife. Even if she had a way, she would be unable to drive even if she broke the boat and robbed the steering wheel.


    This kind of ce, a little careless, it is estimated that it will fall down.


    Then she''ll be dead.


    She would dare to do it even at such a time if she was normal.


    Women are crying louder and louder.


    She didn''t dare to look at the people behind her. She could only emphasize it again and again.


    "I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. I don''t want to, but I can''t help it."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry for you, but you must, you must die!"


    Mu Shinian disdained more and more.


    "Then I''m really honored. You can''t help it. If you''re sorry, you want me to pay my life?"


    Women only cry and can''t say anything at all.


    She struggled. Finally, she could only speak weakly: "I will, I will die with you, I won''t live alone."


    "Who wants you to die with me?" Mu Shinian asked coldly, "I haven''t offended you. Why should I die?"


    Women only shake their heads and dare not say more.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Mu Shinian sneered twice: "who is rare."


    The car went all the way up.


    Very fast.


    There are few people in this area.


    Mu Shinian looked at the people who followed him, and his eyebrows jumped twice.


    Don''t get too close!


    If you get so close, you''ll really be found!


    Those people are probably confused. They are scared one by one and only know to catch up behind them.


    The man in the back seat called out and immediately said, "she drove up the mountain. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t even slow down in the corner."


    There was a wind on the phone.


    Then, is thin shallow Sen cold voice: "do you follow her closely?"


    The other party was stunned and replied, "yes, yes."

 Chapter 1492

    <h4>Chapter 1492</h4>


    "Fool!" Thin shallow angrily scolded; "Slow down, don''t get too close!"


    If anyone finds out, everything is over!


    When his men were cold, he immediately ordered them to slow down.


    But it''s toote.


    The woman has reacted.


    The cars behind her changed her face and drove faster and faster.


    "Let them back, let them back!"


    "They''re here to save you, aren''t they? You tell them to get away, or I''ll speed up!"


    Mu Shinian grabbed the chair, took a deep breath and looked at her gloomily.


    The woman almost hit the railing and screamed with fear.


    Mu Shinian covered her stomach and took a breath secretly. She looked at the rock cliff below her eyes and couldn''t help pursing her lower lip.


    You can''t go down here.


    If you go down here, you''ll die.


    Therefore, we can only wait until the top. In the worst case, even if the car rushes out, as long as it is fast enough, it can fly out for a distance. At that time, she will fall into the water, and it is estimated that there is still a glimmer of vitality.


    Mu Shinian looked at the car behind him.


    Those people have slowed down.


    After being discovered, no one dared to do anything. After all, if a woman loses control, the car will really fall down.


    At that time, no matter how big mu Shinian''s life is, he may not be able to live.


    The car drove all the way to the top of the mountain.


    The woman looked at the edge of the cliff and moved her lips hard: "girl, if there is a next life, I will repay it."


    "Be a cow and a horse, I will repay you."


    Mu Shinian smiled colder.


    "It''s a pity to be an ox and a horse. I''m really not rare."


    Mu Shinian saw that she still had to drive forward. He looked at the people behind her. Suddenly, he rushed over, drilled into the co driver with the only strength left, and then held the steering wheel.


    Mu Shinian''s injury was examined by her before.


    Heavy enough!


    In the short term, it is estimated that even moving is a problem.


    The woman was obviously frightened.


    She screamed and pushed the man away.


    Mu Shinian endured the pain, held the steering wheel with one hand, pinched her neck with the other hand, and then stepped on the elerator.


    The car stopped sharply.


    The next second, the woman is more crazy.


    She grabbed mu Shinian''s hand in a panic. When she couldn''t open it, she clenched her teeth and hit her wound ruthlessly.


    "Oh!"


    Mu Shinian was distracted. The woman grabbed the first opportunity, stepped on the elerator and rushed to the edge of the cliff.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry!"


    She screamed and, with the courage to put all her eggs in one basket, tried her best to drive the car to the bottom of the cliff.


    Mu Shinian covered her stomach and there was bleeding again. She gritted her teeth and looked at the cliff in front of her, judged the position of the stones below. At the moment when the car was about to rush down, she untied the woman''s seat belt, then opened the door on her side in advance, and then stepped on the elerator.


    The woman was startled. Just as she was about to push the man away, the car had flown out.


    After a few seconds of pause, the car fell down.


    The woman screamed out.


    Only mu Shinian is calm.


    The car flew out.


    Weightlessnesses in an instant.


    Mu Shinian pulled the woman over before she could react when the car fell, and then took a deep breath before the car fell into the water.

 Chapter 1493

    <h4>Chapter 1493</h4>


    Water poured in from all sides.


    The wound is more painful when soaked in water.


    However, he woke up a lot.


    Mu Shinian dragged the woman up the river desperately.


    But women don''t cooperate.


    She seemed to see mu Shinian''s intention and stretched out her hand to drag her down.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t resist her strength at all. When she dragged her down, her breathing became weak.


    Water is poured through the mouth and nose.


    The throat became ufortable.


    The woman gave her a hard hand, pinched her neck and tried to drag her deeper by her own weight.


    Mu Shinian can''t resist at all.


    She was dragged and sank.


    Mu Shinian wanted to pull the two people up by thisst bit of luck.


    But I still miscalcted this step.


    This woman''s determination to die is so strong!


    The oxygen is gradually lost.


    The consciousness of yearning for the time finally copsed.


    Confused, she saw a man swimming towards her. Underwater, the outline of that face became clearer and clearer.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously stretched out his hand and wanted to catch him.


    Bo Qian... Here he is.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian felt that he had slept for a long time.


    Had a ridiculous dream.


    In her dream, she seemed to have grown up a lot. She was wearing a broken flower skirt and ran after the white haired tiger in the sun. It seemed that someone was talking behind her.


    As soon as she looked back, she saw a familiar face smiling at her.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Before he could react, the world was gorgeous in front of him.


    As soon as the picture in front of me changed, petal rain floated down from the sky.


    As soon as she raised her hand, she grabbed a few rose petals.


    Mu Shinian looked down and saw himself wearing a white lotus skirt... It''s exaggerated, like... Wedding dress?


    Mu Shinian was stunned and took a breath. She looked up and saw that Bo Qian was wearing a ck suit with a red rose pinned on the skirt.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. She blinked and saw Bo Qian kneel on one knee in front of her. Then she took out a ring and put it on her ring finger.


    She stared at the diamond ring, still in a cloud, and didn''t understand the situation at all.


    Is this a wedding?


    Her wedding to Bo shallow?


    Why?


    Mu Shinian looked silly. When he opened his eyes, he heard a series of screams from people around him.


    "Wake up, wake up, she''s awake!"


    Mu Shinian''s eyes are gradually clear.


    She moved her lower lip to say something, but when she opened her mouth, it smelled of rust.


    Because of the high fever, her lips were very dry. She bled when she pulled them at random.


    Mu Shinian frowned twice and saw the nurse take a cotton swab and wipe the blood off her lips: "don''t move, you''re okay, it''s safe now, don''t be afraid."


    Mu Shinian opened her lower lip and wanted to say something, but when she saw those people, she didn''t pay attention and fainted again.


    Bo Qian has been standing by the wall without moving forward.


    Seeing that she was dizzy again, he just turned his face and suddenly became gloomy.


    The doctors were cold and hurried to speak; "She, she''s fine, really fine! As long as she wakes up, it''s no big deal. Really, don''t worry."


    Bo Qian doesn''t want to rest assured.


    "Then why did she faint?"


    "Miss Mu has been underwater for a long time. Moreover, she is still burning and her wound is inmed. It is normal to be weak."


    Thin shallow frown: "so, won''t you cure it?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The doctor nodded hurriedly: "don''t worry, Mr. Bo. Miss Mu will definitely be fine."

 Chapter 1494

    <h4>Chapter 1494</h4>


    It''s okay to shed so much blood.


    Thin shallow clenched his fist, directly pushed away the doctors, and then checked himself.


    When he was in the water, he was identally cut by a stone. Moreover, the wounds were quite deep. Even if he didn''t care about these wounds, he didn''t dare to sew the wounds of Mu Shinian.


    The doctor said weakly, "that gentleman, in fact, is not particrly serious. Miss Mu specially avoided the harm, that is, there is more blood flow, but it''s actually no big problem."


    Thin shallow said nothing, but his eyebrows tightened.


    What else?


    If Mu Shinian was really hurt, how could that woman still live?


    Thin shallow dark thinking, mu Shinian''s injuries, how can she repay them.


    The doctor still wanted to talk. He was dragged by someone and immediately became honest.


    Thin shallow checked the wound, his eyes fell on her lower abdomen, and his eyes were particrly cold.


    Her wound must have burst several times.


    When most people see mu Shinian, they generally think she is a harmless little girl. At most, her character is colder, but other aspects should be OK.


    What happened?


    That woman actually knew mu Shinian''s skill in advance, first let her abandon herself, and then took her away, making herpletely lose the strength of resistance.


    Who told her about it?


    Otherwise, normally speaking, why take so much effort to kidnap a little girl, and what hatred do you have against her?


    Thin shallow pondered, his fingers pressed gently on the wound.


    He looked up and looked at mu Shinian''s frown. He had doubts about many things, but if Mu Shinian didn''t wake up, no matter how much he thought, it was just the basis


    And


    Thin shallow touched her forehead, looked back and looked at the doctors: "what else¡°


    The doctors were forcibly detained here.


    Bo Qian spoke directly. If Mu Shinian didn''t wake up, they don''t have to go out.


    Therefore, it''s no good to be in aa after Mu and Nian. When they woke up just now, they had stayed for a day and a night.


    At this meeting, hearing Bo Qian''s words was like hearing the sound of nature.


    They went out in a hurry.


    Thin shallow moved his lower lip and looked at the unconscious man with aplex look.


    Even in such a dangerous situation, she wants to save people


    If she didn''t have to save the woman, they would have fished the man up long ago.


    Thin shallow bent down, pointing to her lips in pain.


    "Sleep, I''m here."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian felt very wrong.


    She''s dreaming.


    And I had several dreams in a row.


    Dreams are connected, but there are only two protagonists. She follows Bo shallow.


    She dreamed of the scene of their marriage and the scene of living together after marriage. She dreamed that Bo Qian took her around the world and that she would be happy because she collected a bunch of flowers.


    When mu Shinian woke up, his cheeks were red.


    She knew she was saved.


    I just don''t know what the so-called seque is!


    Why did she dream of such a shameful plot.


    The door was pushed open.


    Mu Shinian looked around. When she saw thin and shallow, she was stunned. The next second, she resolutely didn''t open her eyes and looked away.


    Thin and shallow looked at her calmly: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1495

    <h4>Chapter 1495</h4>


    "No."


    Mu Shiniany on his side, fingers gently grasping the quilt.


    Thin shallow came in and touched her forehead twice. Her eyebrows became deeper and deeper: "why is your face so hot?"


    Mu Shinian shivered slightly all over, raised his hand, grabbed his hand, and then shook his head hoarsely: "No."


    "Is it burning again?"


    Thin shallow tense rhetorical question.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and finally shook his head: "nothing."


    Thin shallow couldn''t help it. If he wasn''t afraid of touching her wound, he would really want to put people on the board: "let me see."


    Then he lifted up the broken hair on her forehead and put it on her forehead.


    Mu Shinian was surprised, and his eyes stared round.


    She was too frightened to move. She even forgot to breathe.


    Thin and shallow is close at hand. The face that appeared in the dream is magnified in reality, bes clear and bright... The handsome outline and deep eyes... Are a little more real than those in the dream.


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt that somewhere in his heart was itchy and crisp.


    At first, there was no crooked mind.


    Just watching, breathing gradually became heavy.


    He looked at mu Shinian and saw his reflection in her eyes. His breathing became urgent. A trace of evil fire gradually rose on his lower abdomen, and then it became more and more uncontroble.


    Bo Qian looked at it so quietly. He couldn''t control it. He wanted to


    The door was pushed open.


    A group of doctors came in.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, he took a breath and stepped back.


    The backward man reached out and closed the door.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Thin and shallow: "


    After looking at each other for a moment, Bo Qian took the lead in raising his head and said, "they''re here for rounds!"


    "Well..."


    Mu Shinian also hardened her head and pretended that nothing had happened. However, when she looked elsewhere, her eyes were a little embarrassed.


    The ears are burning.


    Mu Shinian closed her eyes and subconsciously pulled the quilt higher. She took a deep breath, tried to calm her state of mind, and then asked, "where''s my mother?"


    "... she''s fine, and so is the child¡°


    Thin shallow finish saying, stare at her.


    Mu Shinian just woke up and was frightened by the scene in his dream. Therefore, his brain turned slowly.


    She thought and asked, "ah, where''s that man?"


    "Lying in the hospital." Thin shallow said: "I called someone to watch."


    Mu Shinian breathed out and nodded, "that''s good. She''s too strange. She has to investigate."


    Thin light grace a, didn''t say good, also didn''t say bad, the line of sight still strangely fell on her.


    Mu Shinian was stared at for a long time before he realized it; "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you have anything else?"


    She asked of course, but her shallow heart floated a me for no reason.


    She sneered twice and asked gloomily, "what do you say?"


    "...." Mu Shinian couldn''t say it.


    Not only can''t say it, but also I don''t know what''s going on with Bo Qian''s questioning eyes?


    When she reacts to what''s going on, her first reaction is... Avoidance.


    "My stomach hurts."


    Thin shallow frown, the first reaction is: "the wound burst open?"


    Mu Shinian nodded; "Guess."


    Thin and shallow, his face sank. Did he make more efforts just now? It doesn''t make sense. He did it very lightly.

 Chapter 1496

    <h4>Chapter 1496</h4>


    Thin shallow thought so, he opened the quilt, and then pulled her clothes up.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, quickly raised his hand and pressed back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was also stunned.


    Then he reacted.


    By the way, mu Shinian has been unconscious these days, so I don''t know. When she was unconscious, he was responsible for helping her deal with her wounds. At first, he asked other female doctors toe over, butter he didn''t trust himself.


    When dealing with the wound, he had no other messy ideas.


    But this time, she''s awake.


    Thin shallow stared at the hand. After a few seconds of silence, he opened his mouth: "take it away¡°


    Nothing is more important than her injury.


    Moreover, I don''t think anything is wrong at all.


    I''ve seen what I should and shouldn''t see anyway.


    Mu Shinian pressed his clothes, supported it with one hand and climbed up hard.


    Thin shallow was frightened and hurried to help her.


    "Don''t move!"


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a defensive face: "what are you doing?"


    "Look at your wound." Thin shallow said, trying to grasp with one hand.


    As a result, as soon as he approached, he had a big reaction.


    Several back and forth, thin and shallow,pletely afraid to move.


    "I miss you..."


    "You call a female doctor in"


    Mu Shinian is very principled.


    When she was in aa, she had some memories, but it was in aa. It would wake her up. It would be too... Hard for her to talk about it.


    Thin and shallow lips moved for a moment. It seemed that I really couldn''t say no.


    After all, mu Shinian''s request is very reasonable.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian, took a pillow behind her and said, "OK, don''t move."


    Mu Shinian nodded carelessly.


    Thin shallow breathed and went out in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the female doctor came in.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the pillow and the woman doctor examined the wound, changed the medicine and wrapped it up again.


    "It''s much better. It''s beginning to heal. Don''t move around recently. You''re worried about pulling the wound again."


    Mu Shinian didn''t listen at all. She had too many things in her mind. At this meeting, she just nodded carelessly.


    When the female doctor saw that she was absent-minded, she joked, "it''s no use talking to you, too. I have to talk to shallow about these words, right?"


    Right what right


    Mu Shinian looked at her subconsciously.


    The female doctor smiled and said, "during youra, that young master Bo is really worried."


    "He found the experts in the whole city and did nothing. He just stood in front of your bed. He also said that if there was something wrong with you, we wouldn''t think about it. We can see that he was really worried."


    Mu Shinian said weakly, with an unspeakable mncholy.


    The female doctor was amused by her reaction.


    She smiled, put her finger against her forehead, gently rubbed it twice and said, "when he brought you, the battle in the hospital was big, but you really scared people. The situation was really not very good at that time."


    "I see..." she secretly looked out. After she was sure that Bo Qian couldn''t hear it, she joked in Mu Shinian''s ear: "he thought you were dying. That face was too scary."


    When Mu read, he pulled the corners of his lips.


    She''s not that bad.


    When she was picked up, she barely retained a trace of reason.

 Chapter 1497

    <h4>Chapter 1497</h4>


    It''s not that bad at all.


    So, it''s a little... Too much of a fuss.


    When the female doctor saw that her face had recovered a few blood colors, she gently patted her head: "this is good. You should get better quickly. In this way, young master Bo will be normal. We won''t be caught to worship the heaven."


    Mu Shinian said weakly, and weakly resisted, "it''s not so terrible."


    The female doctor smiled but didn''t make it clear.


    It looks like it''s such a terrible thing.


    The female doctor sighed heavily and pretended to speak mysteriously: "if you don''t believe it, you can ask others."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to ask.


    She said perfunctorily and stopped talking again.


    The doctorughed at her self abandonment.


    "Well, you have a good rest. By the way, don''t scare people with this matter. Young master Bo''s face turns white when you scare him."


    Mu Shinian blinked and reacted for a long time.


    She said weakly, "it''s because there are... Other things... That don''t want to be questioned."


    With her toes, she can guess what thin and shallow wants to ask. If she is asked, she really can''t exin why she has to stab herself with a knife. There''s no other way.


    Mu Shinian thought so, and his face became more and more calm.


    Anyway, if you don''t want to say anything, just wait.


    The female doctor looked strange. She smiled and asked, "but you can''t hide it for long."


    Mu Shi read grace and said solemnly, "you can''t hide it for a long time."


    "So."


    The female doctor said, "it''s better to die early and surpass life early."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and looked like he didn''t want to be killed.


    The woman doctor rubbed her head; "What a stubborn little girl. Well, have a rest."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, lowered his eyes and added: "I will be very vulnerable and can''t ept too much blow. If you betray me..."


    That''s a serious problem.


    The female doctor tutted, smiled and joked, "what a ghost horse spirit."


    Elves don''t know. I don''t know.


    All she knows is that she can''t be found by Bo shallow.


    Otherwise, such a question is really endless.


    It''s going to be hard for her. She really can''t think of a perfect story.


    So, let''s wait here before we think of a way.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian came in, mu Shinian had fallen asleep.


    She''s not in good spirits, and her fever hasn''t subsided.


    He looked and took the lead out of the door.


    There are several bodyguards at the door. They have been waiting for him for some time.


    When he came out and got his signal, he said, "it has been found out that she lives outside the suburbs of the southern suburbs. She is a very honest person. She seldom goes out and makes money by doing odd jobs for others, but others say that she is actually a good person."


    "The scope of activities is basically near there. She rarely goes out. It''s impossible to make a grudge with Miss mu. Moreover, she hasn''t seen anyone go to her. She has lived alone in that area for several years and has never been contacted by anyone."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows are still frowning.


    "No money or anything?"


    "No, although she is in poor health, the extra money she earns is enough to pay the medical expenses, and she has no foreign debt."

 Chapter 1498

    <h4>Chapter 1498</h4>


    "Everything seems like that she suddenly went crazy and wanted to die. Then she went to find Miss mu. Miss Mu was unlucky and fell in love with her."


    "Otherwise, there''s really no way to exin."


    His face was depressed.


    Thin shallow listened and was silent.


    His men said, "young master, we have checked all the rtionships, but there are no results."


    When there is no result, the most absurd guess may be the truth.


    See how it''s possible.


    Bo Qian never believes in these false.


    He pondered for a while and said, "investigate again, in a deeper and closer direction."


    His men took the order, and then said, "by the way, the woman woke up and we asked, but she just insisted. She couldn''t think of it and didn''t want to live."


    Thin shallow sneer.


    He never believed ghost stories.


    His men probably knew he wasing when they saw his face.


    "Let''s investigate first."


    Thin shallow nodded and said angrily; "The finer the better."


    "I see."


    Bo qianen gave a sound and walked to the ward on the other floor.


    There are the best judges on his side, and they have nothing to do with that woman.


    "You can''t hide it. As long as you''ve done something, you''ll leave traces. When that timees, you won''t turn yourself in. You''ll bear more serious mistakes."


    The woman huddled on the hospital bed and looked very pitiful.


    But no matter what she heard, she only replied, "I don''t know. I did it. I admit it. I don''t want to live. I just want to die."


    A group of experts have been fighting with each other for a long time. They have made no progress and are about to doubt life.


    Several people looked at each other. Finally, they shook their heads silently.


    The woman held her head and cried bitterly; "Stop talking, I don''t know anything! I think I want to kill her. Kill me, I don''t want to live!"


    Then there was a shrill scream.


    Thin shallow came in. He didn''t even bother to look at the woman. He asked coldly, "are you crazy?"


    Several experts heard the voice, turned around and said, "we don''t know. She seems to be in a very unstable mental state, and we can''t ask anything."


    The thin shallow lip angle pulled down and made a mockery: "do you think you can fool through by pretending to be crazy?"


    "Or the person you want to protect?"


    The woman was obviously stunned.


    Bo Qian didn''t miss her reaction. He smiled and said carelessly, "you can try. How long can you hide it? I don''t mind. Have fun with you."


    With that, Bo Qian didn''t bother to stay and went out directly.


    There are bodyguards at the door. Bo Qian pointed to the people inside and said, "what''s going to happen to her? You don''t have to live, okay?"


    The group of men were stunned and nodded hurriedly: "yes, young master Bo, rest assured that there will be no ident."


    "Very good."


    Thin and cold turned back, looked at the woman, and then walked away without expression.


    The woman sat on the bed, staring nkly.


    You won''t know.


    Probably not.


    She''s so hidden that no one will find anything!


    A bodyguard identally dropped something.


    The woman''s back was always frightened, and her face changed. She looked up and looked at the bodyguard who had lost something. There was a trace of impatience on thetter''s face.

 Chapter 1499

    <h4>Chapter 1499</h4>


    The woman hurriedly avoided his eyes, coughed and turned away.


    The bodyguard looked at her and didn''t know whether it was intentional or intentional: "some people just have too much luck."


    "After all, in this world, anything you have done will leave traces."


    "If you don''t find it now, it doesn''t mean you don''t find it in the future."


    The other bodyguards seemed to understand what he meant and answered word by word.


    The woman''s face became more and more ugly as she listened to what they said.


    She clutched the quilt uneasily and stirred her fingers in fear.


    It can''t be true.


    Bo ye should not be involved.


    Should, should not.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye learned the news the next day.


    The assistant whispered: "The old gentleman has known about this, and there are some voices inside thepany. In fact, it has nothing to do with you, but how to say, because the timing is too coincidental, everyone secretly says that you don''t want to leave the headquarters. Therefore, Miss Mu is injured and almost has an ident. A little... Someone with a heart has brought some specially , the wind ising towards you. "


    Bo Ye''s face is gloomy and is about to drop * *.


    The assistant said, "Bo Shao, do you want to do something? If you don''t do anything, then at that time, if the old man really believes..."


    "Believe what?" Bo Ye rudely interrupts his words, but his voice can''t hear his irritability: "I didn''t do anything, and it can''t touch me at all. If I do something, wouldn''t I tell everyone that it has something to do with me?"


    Seeing that he was angry, the assistant changed his face and quickly changed his mouth: "yes, I was negligent."


    Thin ye took a deep breath and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The assistant said hurriedly; "Young master Bo Qian has caught a woman and is now in the hospital, but there are people in the hospital, so I can''t get any information at all. ording to my guess, it''s estimated that the woman hasn''t got any useful information. Therefore, young master Bo Qian hasn''t made any action yet."


    Bo Ye holds his watch and looks terrible.


    "Think of a way to go to the hospital and ask what''s going on."


    The assistant nodded immediately: "well, there''s another thing, but my guess may not be true."


    Seeing that he wanted to talk, Bo Ye was silent and said, "what''s the matter?"


    While observing his face, the assistant said weakly, "I think it''s thedy''s hand that moved this thing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin Ye''s face changed.


    The assistant almost immediately slipped on his knees.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m just guessing, there''s no evidence!"


    Although Bo Ye was unhappy, he didn''t say it.


    Indeed.


    The most likely person to do it is his mother.


    Moreover, his mother probably won''t wait to die like this.


    He hase to this road, and there is no other way to choose. Mrs. Bo will not be obedient in order to keep her glory, wealth and reputation.


    Bo Ye''s expression is even more ugly.


    If she did something, even if he didn''t do it directly, no one would believe it!


    Bo Ye takes a deep breath, and his face suddenly bes more ugly.


    He could no longer calm down, took the car key and cell phone and went out.

 Chapter 1500

    <h4>Chapter 1500</h4>


    The assistant subconsciously wants to keep up.


    Bo Ye turns around and orders coldly, "tell me about the hospital as soon as possible."


    The assistant nodded; "OK, I''ll arrange it right away."


    ¡­¡­


    Mrs. Bo didn''t get urate information.


    All I know is that mu Shinian is in hospital.


    But she didn''t know exactly what the situation was. Even if she had to send someone to inquire about the news, she couldn''t.


    Mrs. Bo waited anxiously for a long time. Finally, she couldn''t calm down. She found a reason and wanted to go to the hospital.


    She was on her way to the hospital when she was stopped.


    Mrs. Bo was almost startled. She came back and looked at the car intercepted in front of her. She was frightened and took a breath.


    Mrs. Bo threw up the door and went down: "what''s the matter with you? It''s all right?"


    Bo Ye also got out of the car, looked at Mrs. Bo, dragged her into his car without saying a word, and then told the driver, "go back first."


    "OK."


    Seeing his dignified face, the driver thought there was something wrong and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Bo Ye gets in the car, drives the car and drives in the opposite direction of the hospital.


    Mrs. Bo frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Bo Ye doesn''t say a word. His lips are in a straight line. He looks very cold.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Mrs. Bo angrily patted him on the shoulder: "Bo Ye, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?"


    "Where are you going?"


    Bo ye asked coldly, "where are you going and who are you going to see?"


    This was done from Bo Ye. Therefore, if it is not necessary, Mrs. Bo doesn''t want him to know too much, so as not to discover more unspeakable secrets.


    "Nothing. I just heard that mu Shinian was hospitalized, so I stopped by to have a look."


    Bo Ye is still expressionless, but after listening, he smiles low.


    "Come and have a look on the way?"


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    When Mrs. Bo was asked by him, she felt a little guilty inexplicably.


    Bo Ye smiles. His expression is filled with a touch of mncholy: "Mu Shinian''s injury was blocked at the first time. Did you send someone to stare at them every day, otherwise how could you know mu Shinian''s injury so soon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. thin''s face changed.


    "I..."


    "Also, when did you have such a good rtionship with mu Shinian? It''s so good that you have to visit her." Bo Ye''s speed is fast, but his face is much colder than before: "Mom, you can cheat others, but don''t cheat me."


    After a pause, he added, "you don''t have to lie to me at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The blood color on Mrs. Bo''s face faded cleaner.


    Bo Ye frowned and said solemnly, "so, what are you going to do? Go to the hospital to inquire about the news? Things that had nothing to do with you will also be rted. After so many things, do you still think Bo Qian has no brain?"


    Mrs. Bo wanted to refute, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Several times, the words came to my mouth and swallowed them back.


    "I, I just..."


    "Mom, did I tell you not to meddle in this matter? If Mu Shinian has any ident, Bo Qian will definitely meddle in the end. Moreover, you and I are the first objects of suspicion." Bo Ye has a headache. All his emotions explode in an instant, and his whole scalp begins to numb.

 Chapter 1501

    <h4>Chapter 1501</h4>


    "Moreover, if Mu Shinian is okay, do you think she is also a simple person? If she joins hands with Bo shallow, you''d better pray that the person you sent has a tight mouth. She won''t say anything, otherwise, it will be over sooner orter."


    Mrs. thin''s face changed.


    "It won''t be found out."


    So it was her.


    Bo Ye is so angry with her.


    This posture had nothing to do with them. They had to make such a move. Now everyone is suspicious of them.


    Once the seeds of doubt are buried, check down this road and you may be found out.


    Bo Ye holds the steering wheel hard. When he wants to be stable, his mood erupts at this moment.


    "Why on earth did you do that!"


    Park the car on the side of the road and Bo Ye directly asks.


    "I told you not to make any small moves, unless you really have the ability to pull thin and shallow down directly. If you can''t do it, don''t make small moves. It won''t hurt him substantially. If you don''t say, you will lead the fire directly to yourself!"


    Bo Ye ispletely angry.


    It was the first time for Mrs. Bo to be affected by him at such a close distance. She was stunned for a long time before she changed her face and gnashed her teeth: "who am I doing for? I''m not for you? Is it difficult for me to watch you being squeezed down like this? I''m your mother. I can''t hurt you!"


    Mrs. Bo is also angry.


    Every word is full of anger.


    "If you had no choice, I wouldn''t havee to this step. Do you think I wouldn''t be afraid of being found?"


    After Mrs. Bo roared, she gradually calmed down. After thinking of what she blurted out, her face suddenly became ugly.


    She looked at Bo Ye''s face and pulled her lips awkwardly: "no, I don''t mean that. I mean, I mean..."


    "Indeed."


    Bo Ye smiled. He leanedzily on the seat and smiled carelessly: "you are really dragged down by me. If I''m not too useless, you don''t have to think of these ways to help me."


    "So, I''m sorry."


    Mrs. Bo''s face was even more ugly.


    She moved her lower lip hard, and her face was as ugly as ever.


    "Ah ye, mom doesn''t mean that. I''m willing to do anything for you. I''m also in a hurry. That''s why I said the wrong thing. You, don''t me me, okay?"


    She has taken the initiative to show weakness.


    But Bo Ye doesn''t seem to want to buy it.


    Or, it seems to have looked at everything very light.


    "You''re right. I''m wrong. It''s useless. It always worries you."


    That''s not the case.


    Mrs. Bo struggled secretly in her heart, but she couldn''t exin anything.


    "I''m not..."


    "Mom, I''ll take you back first. There are other things in thepany."


    With that, Bo Ye starts the car again and blends into the traffic flow.


    Mrs. Bo looked at his figure uneasily, and the bottom of her heart cooled again and again.


    She has a terrible feeling.


    I got along with this son peacefully. Today, at the end, everything had cracks, and then it was difficult to repair itpletely.


    "Bo Ye, you believe mom, I don''t mean that. I just want to help you. I didn''t do it right. I didn''t think about it. I won''t do it in the future!"


    "Mom, I said it''s okay."


    No matter what Mrs. Bo said, Bo Ye only answered these two words.


    It''s in, and there''s no anger. It''s in and outrageous.


    There was a circle of red around Mrs. Bo''s eyes. She moved her lips several times, but she still couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1502

    <h4>Chapter 1502</h4>


    After a while, Bo Ye didn''t mean to speak.


    His face remained calm all the time, as if the anger just appeared was only in an instant. However, after all, the two have been mothers and children for more than 20 years. Mrs. Bo knows his temper clearly. Even when he moves his eyebrows, he can guess what he is thinking.


    Mrs. Bo knew he was angry.


    And it''s the kind of angry.


    Mrs. Bo waspletely flustered.


    She and Bo Ye are interdependent.


    But that was before. Now Bo Ye has long had * * wings. His so-called mother can''t help him too much. Even in the past, she worked hard to bring him things, and he has to have real skills to pick them up.


    Otherwise, even if he gave it, he couldn''t afford it. He couldn''t get into Bo Jinhua''s eyes at all.


    The car stopped at the gate of the courtyard.


    Bo Ye still bends down like a gentleman, opens the door and waits for her toe out.


    Mrs. Bo looked at him and moved her lips hard.


    "Mom, here we are."


    Bo Ye gently reminds her that she doesn''t move.


    Immutable and frozen, as like as two peas, are the same attitude and tone.


    At that moment, there was a ridiculous illusion.


    Bo Ye seems to be born with a good temper.


    Otherwise, how could he have no emotion at all.


    Mrs. Bo shook her fists hard, and then went down in silence.


    Bo Ye said, "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    With that, he would go around to the driver''s seat.


    Mrs. Bo''s face was pale and took his hand.


    She took a deep breath, organized thenguage and said; "Ah ye, it''s not like this. Mom just defended you against injustice. I don''t mean that. I know. You''ve always been a obedient, sensible and progressive child. Mom is very happy to have your son!"


    Bo Ye just looks at her, and then a light smilees up on his lips: "I know, mom."


    "I''m not angry. You also said that we are mother and son. If the starting point conflicts in the middle, it''s normal. Don''t take it to heart."


    Mrs. Bo looked at his face and couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    "I, but I..."


    "Nothing."


    Bo Ye is still smiling. He doesn''t even reduce his smile by half: "well, mom, I really have something to go."


    Mrs. Bo subconsciously released her hand, watched Bo ye walk around the driver''s seat, and then started a car to leave.


    Mrs. Bo raised her hand as if to stop it, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She pursed her lower lip, and her eyes gradually turned red.


    She didn''t actually do anything wrong.


    But Bo Ye is her biggest dependence.


    If Bo Ye doesn''t stand on her side, she will never think of being justified.


    Mrs. Bo clenched her fist rigidly. When she opened her eyes again, her face was angry.


    That woman, why is she so useless.


    They all took people to the hospital. Why don''t you just give her a good blow and let her die directly.


    After tossing around for such a big circle and taking such a big circle, the final result is not clear at all.


    But it''s okay.


    Mrs. Bo looked at the sports car and came out with a sigh of relief.


    Anyway, that woman will never betray her.


    As long as she holds Bo Ye as a ''hostage'' in her hand, that stupid woman will never be stupid enough to sell her out.

 Chapter 1503

    <h4>Chapter 1503</h4>


    Then this matter has nothing to do with them.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye drives the car very fast.


    Even after running several red lights, he seemed to have lost his mind. All his thoughts were flying in mid air. Several times, he almost hit the car, and he didn''t slow down by half a minute.


    Listen, someone fell down the window and scolded him for being blind. There was no emotion on his face.


    The car raced out for a long distance.


    Then he stepped on the elerator and the car stopped sharply. He was restrained by the seat belt and leaned forward a little, almost out of breath.


    Bo Ye looks at the front calmly. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth slowly evoke a funny sneer.


    Then theughter grew louder and louder.


    It''s getting creepy.


    Heughed and leaned against the driver''s seat. Tears ofughter were about to burst out.


    It''s so funny.


    It turned out that his life could be so funny.


    He is a tool man.


    From a very young age, he knew that Mrs. Bo wanted to climb up. Bo Jinhua gave her the name of Mrs. Bo, but she always felt less justified. People from his grandmother''s family would never agree.


    So, Mrs. Bo is just Mrs. Bo.


    I can''t get into the family tree of Bo family.


    Some people outside also heard these words. Behind her back, she said that Mrs. Bo was just a little lover, and her name was not right.


    Therefore, his mother, ah, taught him when he was very young to do everything best, wless and wless. He worked hard, did everything best, and finally sat in that position.


    Everyone is praising him.


    He earned a ce for himself.


    Just hold your head high on the board.


    After this, Mrs. Bo finally stood up in the whole Bo family.


    They are two stakeholders.


    At first, he didn''t have the ability. Mrs. Bo brought him out.


    He stood at the highest ce and trampled on thin and shallow mercilessly. He thought everything could be like this.


    He was also satisfied to see those people bow down to themselves and respect Mrs. Bo.


    Just do it.


    But what.


    What happenedter.


    Everything began to change.


    Since when, he can sensitively feel that Bo Jinhua''s attitude towards himself is changing.


    Once, he really felt that Bo Jinhua wanted to cultivate him into a capable and responsible sessor, which was sincere and his father had high hopes for him.


    He always thought that he was the heir of the Bo family.


    As for Bo Qian, he didn''t care at all.


    After all, a waste has unique resources, but he wants to waste it.


    At that time, he imagined that he would seed as an heir, and then thin and shallow would degenerate like a piece of garbage.


    Suddenly I don''t know when to start, everything has changed.


    Be very obvious.


    He didn''t even have time to react.


    At first, it was Bo Jinhua''s attitude.


    He was no longer close to himself, and some words were no longer told to him.


    Although there was no apparent coldness, he still felt it


    Bo Jinhua is changing.


    He began to ignore himself.


    Then, in his eyes, what seemed to be abandoned was thin and shallow, which answered again in his sight.


    He began to mention Bo Qian intentionally or unintentionally. In his words, he was worried about Bo Qian''s experience, that Bo Qian would achieve nothing, and that he would not be able to gain a firm foothold in thepany in the future.

 Chapter 1504

    <h4>Chapter 1504</h4>


    That waste has be the object of his mind.


    What about him? What about his eldest son?


    He can''t do anything.


    He can only tter and say that Bo shallow is very good, but hecks discipline and no one guides him.


    When he said this, he said it sincerely, as if he had to believe it. He believed that he did not covet the property of the Bo family at all. He said it as if he was just a simple worker for the Bo family


    As if he never wanted anything.


    But these are clearly his.


    He is also a member of the Bo family. Why should Bo Jinhua be so entric and leave everything to Bo Qian instead of himself?


    Before that, what he liked most was himself.


    The thin and shallow waste has been abandoned for many years. No one in the wholepany is willing to stand on his side.


    Unfortunately, Bo Jinhua is on his side.


    Therefore, thin and shallow can sit directly in the position of the management without any effort.


    Everything, the director down, as if he was a joke.


    Very thorough, very thorough joke.


    In this ups and downs, he is just a chess piece and a tool man. His existence seems to be used to support the overall situation of thepany. After that, it will be used to stimte thin and shallow.


    No one treats him like a person.


    Everyone just used him as a tool.


    Because it is a tool, you can give it up so simply.


    No one cares about his good mood.


    No oneforted him.


    He tried so hard for so long, like a joke, everything became disillusionment, and he was in the story and vortex. Even if he was hanged, no one was willing to look at him more and love him more for a second.


    Bo Ye is silent for a long time.


    He lowered his head, looked at his hands, and thought about how much profit he would bring to thepany by relying on these hands.


    Thinking about how Bo Jinhua ced high hopes on him when he first seeded to the throne.


    Thinking about how happy Bo Jinhua was when he won a big list.


    Thinking about what his mother expected of him.


    Thought a lot.


    Those once gentle faces seemed to be gloomy in an instant.


    Everyone is twisting.


    It''s like a devil. He''s going to tear him up alive.


    Bo Ye smiled gloomily.


    A joke for so long.


    He also wanted to turn the tables for himself against the wind.


    If sessful, then the thin and shallow will bepletely abandoned.


    If he fails, the current situation is so bad anyway. No matter how bad it goes, he may not ept it.


    No big deal, he was driven out of the door of Bo''s house.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to be a tool man at all.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Bo Ye''s anger slowly converges. He picks up his cell phone and answers.


    "Young master, I found it out."


    Over the phone, the assistant''s voice was very low: "the woman''s information, I''ll send it to your mobile phone. Look, she really has nothing to do with Mrs. Bo."


    It doesn''t matter, but it''s strange.


    Bo Ye hangs up the phone and clicks to open it. There is a picture in which the woman''s face is very poor. Years of illness seems to havepletely crushed her. She bows her back and looks very vicissitudes.


    His face is also covered with wrinkles.


    Looks like at least 50 years old.


    However, the information shows that she is only 45 years old.


    The assistant also attached an introduction below.


    About this woman''s life.


    Simple and simple.

 Chapter 1505

    <h4>Chapter 1505</h4>


    There are no elements in it.


    Bo Ye just looks at it coldly. After reading it, he hangs up his mobile phone and throws it aside.


    He sat quietly in the driver''s seat and became silent.


    This is very wrong.


    Or is it a coincidence?


    Why is Mrs. Bo so determined that this matter will not be exposed?


    Now people are on the thin side. There are too many changes. I can''t tell when to give them a hard blow. At that time, it''s toote.


    However, even in this way, Mrs. Bo insisted that there was no problem.


    Why on earth.


    Bo Ye''s face is full of doubts.


    Why on earth did Mrs. Bo threaten her with anything? Family!?


    If it''s a family member, Bo Qian probably will think of this step. As long as Bo Qian reacts quickly, it''s not impossible to break the game.


    If it was him, he learned from the woman what Mrs. Bo had done. The first thing he did was to catch Mrs. Bo and force her to release. After that, he saved the family.


    All this is very simple.


    Thin shallow can certainly think of this step.


    But the problem is, if you don''t threaten with your family, what else can threaten this woman?


    Treatment?


    People have been arrested. Bo Qian will certainly not let her go. Is there any difference between treatment and non treatment?


    Bo Ye sits quietly on the seat and thinks about many possibilities. Finally, he rules them out one by one.


    Finally, there was only one nk in my mind.


    Or is this woman rted by blood to Mrs. Bo?


    Can you help Mrs. Bo work hard?


    Bo Ye sipped his lower lip heavily.


    He was thinking nonsense here, but he couldn''t ask Mrs. Bo, because she certainly wouldn''t say anything.


    The only thing I can say is that woman.


    However, the woman can''t be seen now in her thin hand.


    Bo Ye frowns. He continues to click on the photo. It''s ordinary. Even if he''s in the crowd on weekdays, he won''t take another look at it at all.


    What is this woman''s rtionship.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian fell asleep and was refreshed.


    She felt nothing except a little pain in her stomach.


    As a result, she almost screamed when she woke up and saw the people around the ward.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian faced up with those faces. After a long silence, she silently retreated two steps, her back close to the head of the bed, and then squeezed out a word.


    "What are you doing?"


    The little elder martial sister screamed and rushed over directly. As a result, she tripped and almost fell.


    Fortunately, the fifth senior brother reached out and helped her.


    Little elder martial sister avoided hitting her directly.


    Mu Shinian was frightened by her enthusiasm.


    "You..."


    Before she finished, the little elder martial sister first pasted it, pressed her hand on her head, fumbled for two times, and then opened her mouth angrily; "You are promising. You dare to stab yourself with a knife. You are very capable."


    Mu Shinian felt that he couldn''t bear it at all.


    On the contrary, she felt quite rubbed.


    She pulled her lip and her eyes dodged.


    Knowing her virtue, the little elder martial sister directly broke her head: "master, you almost didn''t get angry and have high blood pressure. Tell me about you. What''s the matter with you? Aren''t you very smart at ordinary times,

 Chapter 1506

    <h4>Chapter 1506</h4>


    How can you be so dull and stupid at that time? In case of harm, can you still go to others to save you? "


    Mu Shinian was frightened by the little elder martial sister''s rap tone.


    She blinked and innocently stressed, "I''m not doing harm. I''ve avoided it."


    "You dare say." Little elder martial sister was angry again: "you are so capable. Do you need me to praise you?"


    Forget it.


    Mu Shinian was keenly aware of a trace of danger.


    The little elder martial sister said angrily, "we are scared to death by you."


    "Well, it''s my fault this time."


    Mu Shinian looked at them one by one and had to say, "I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it in the future. Please forgive me."


    "Tut."


    The fifth elder martial brother wanted to pop off her forehead. He was afraid of her pain, so he had to touch her head instead; "Just know what''s wrong. Don''t hurt yourself. It''s too dangerous."


    Mu Shi Nian nodded obediently; "I see."


    A group of people sighed and looked at her helplessly.


    "But what''s the matter? It''s just a woman. How can you wear it for so long?"


    The elder martial brother said, and asked curiously, "who is she?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Shinian spread his hand and said; "I set many traps along the way, but she refused to say. She should be afraid of falling into the trap, so don''t say anything at all."


    "Smart."


    The elder martial brother made a sarcastic remark.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "this person is probably very familiar with me, or he won''t think about it. She wants to hurt me, limit my movements, and then take me away. Moreover, she really wants to die and pulls me to die, but mainly pulls me to die. As for the reason why she will die with me, it is estimated that she has a bad conscience because she killed me."


    A very contradictory statement.


    But everything makes sense.


    The expression of a group of people was even more strange.


    Five, the elder brother makeints about it directly: "nerve."


    Mu Shinian nodded in agreement.


    "She''s not even afraid of death. She has to keep all her secrets before she dies. So I guess if I ask her, I don''t know what to ask."


    As long as she doesn''t answer and cooperate, it''s useless.


    A group of people followed in silence.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the pillow and said, "it''s estimated that nothing can be found out. The ces she took me to are very remote and many ces. The original n is estimated to kill me. Later, it was found that she temporarily changed her mind and rolled down the cliff."


    Everything can be linked.


    It''s hard to guess her motive alone.


    "You have a good rest first, and we''ll talk about itter."


    The elder martial brother said, "when you are well, go and see her again and try if you can ask something more."


    Mu Shinian smiled bitterly.


    I can''t ask anything.


    She used so many methods that the woman''s mouth was more strict than anything.


    "But there''s actually another way."


    Mu Shinian grabbed the quilt and said, "interest."


    "Who''s in the best interest when I''m dead."


    "However, we can only guess the direction of tracing. Unless we find evidence, it''s just a guess."


    With that, mu Shinian couldn''t help thinking, has she really been too old recently? Otherwise, why do so many troublese to the door?

 Chapter 1507

    <h4>Chapter 1507</h4>


    The second senior brother seemed to see through her mind and couldn''t help joking: "do you think your experience has be strange and tortuous since you were with Bo shallow?"


    Mu Shinian said, suspecting that the second senior brother was really a roundworm.


    How else do you know what she thinks at the bottom of her heart.


    The second senior brother smiled and said, "there''s no way. Just leave Bo shallow directly."


    Mu Shinian looked at him nkly: "what?"


    The second elder martial brother looked at the little elder martial sister on the side of his eye. She smiled and said, "yes, Shi Nian, you see, you have nothing to do with Bo Qian. Living in his house like this doesn''t have a good impact. Why don''t you just take advantage of this opportunity and move out."


    "Moreover, how long have you lived here? Why are there so many broken things? Is Feng Shui not very good over there?"


    You don''t touch Feng Shui at all, okay.


    Mu Shinian thought in his heart.


    Seeing this, the eldest martial brother didn''t think it was too much to watch the excitement. He added: "younger martial sister,e back with us. It''s so dangerous here."


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless.


    "What are you doing?"


    How can everyone think of it one by one.


    Moreover, the other party came directly at her. Maybe it has nothing to do with Bo shallow.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and patted her on the shoulder. She smiled innocently: "look at you, we are for you."


    Mu Shinian wanted to say a few words, but he was afraid of pulling the wound.


    Little elder martial sister wanted to continue to add, so she was patted gently.


    She looked back impatiently and saw that Bo Qian didn''t know when he came. She leaned on the door frame, held her arms in her hands and looked at them coolly.


    Look, unspeakable danger.


    A group of people looked at each other for a moment, but elder martial brother took the lead in saying, "you have a good rest. Let''s go out first."


    Mu Shinian woke up. She was very bored, and she didn''t think of a reason for those things. She was very annoyed. She would like them to stay, or... Obstruct Bo Qian from questioning her mind.


    However, those people made up their mind to go. When they left, they patted mu Shinian''s head with a look of regret.


    Mu Shinian used them with speechless eyes.


    Bo Qian was about toe in when he was hooked on his shoulder by senior brother five.


    "Young master Bo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s talk."


    Thin shallow wrinkled his eyebrows, looked at the mu Shinian who was studying on the bed, slowly nodded his head and took the door out.


    Mu Shinian lives in the VVIP ward.


    A few more steps is the restaurant. They''ll go there.


    Thin shallow ordered some desserts and coffee, sat on the sofa and looked at them silently; "Say something directly."


    "Young master Bo is straightforward." The fifth elder martial brother ttered very attentively, and then said bluntly, "did you hear what you just said?"


    Shallow grace.


    He can see that these people have a good rtionship with mu Shinian. How good is it? It is estimated that their words can affect mu Shinian''s decision.


    Therefore, although he didn''t show it on his thin face, he was still very flustered.


    The second elder martial brother sat opposite him with his arms in his arms. Hearing the speech, he nodded and said, "Shi Nian ising of age."


    "It''s not clear that I''ve been living with you. If it gets out, it won''t be very good for her reputation."

 Chapter 1508

    <h4>Chapter 1508</h4>


    Thin shallow feels more... Flustered.


    He forced himself to calm down and wait for them quietly.


    Several people couldn''t help adding pounds when they saw that he was still so good.


    "And look at how many times she''s been in danger. If it continues, it''s OK."


    Thin shallow pinched his palm.


    He would like to say a word or two to refute.


    But what he said is true and there is no way to refute it.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and added thest sentence: "so we want to take her away."


    Bo Qian had guessed what they were going to say.


    In another direction, if he is one of them, he is expected to do the same.


    This step without leeway.


    The eldest martial brother hasn''t spoken since just now. This meeting also opened his mouth: "you can understand, right?"


    If you don''t have the ability to fully protect her, just give her back to them.


    They''ll protect her.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip. He raised his head and looked at the eldest martial brother. There was no panic on his face. He nodded and calmly said, "I can understand."


    Several people were stunned.


    They had prepared a lot of speeches.


    If Mu Shinian stays, it''s really too dangerous.


    It is uncertain when danger will ur.


    Moreover, we don''t know which side''s forces are involved. If it is an unknown force, there may be an ident.


    So before you find out, you''d better bring people to the insurance.


    Took it. Unexpectedly, Bo Qian agreed!


    Before several people could breathe a sigh of relief, they heard thin shallow speak slowly: "but I don''t agree."


    It seemed that he didn''t expect him to oppose. Several people looked at each other for a while and were speechless.


    Thin and shallow fingers sped the table and simply opened their cards.


    "Other conditions, I can meet you, but this can''t, I can''t."


    "If you have to rob, you can. I don''t mind fighting with you."


    Giving them face is purely based on the face of admiring the times.


    So even if he tore his face, he was ready.


    The eldest elder martial brother looked at the second elder martial brother. Thetter pushed down the gold rimmed sses and smiled a little innocently: "young master Bo, rob people with us. Do you think you have a chance of winning!?"


    Bo Qian said calmly, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    So, I''ve made up my mind.


    The second senior brother couldn''t do it, but he was held by someone.


    The elder martial brother put his hand on his shoulder and motioned him to calm down: "so, you have made up your mind and have to keep her?"


    Little elder martial sister had also discussed with them. Take mu Shinian away first.


    This is a near death. What about next time?


    I''m not sure I''m really dead.


    As a result, if we really get to this point, we don''t know what the consequences will be.


    But if the two sides fight, it seems to be a problem who mu Shinian should stand on.


    Seeing that they were really going to fight, the little elder martial sister quickly stood up, stood between the two, smiled and said, "well, what can''t you say slowly."


    The elder martial brother directly grabbed the younger martial sister''s hand and looked indifferent.


    "This matter has not been discussed, Bo Qian. We don''t want to stop you from being together, but recently, the whole Bo family is in turmoil. It''s not enough for you to be busy dealing with them, and you have to take care of her. A little carelessness is a heavy blow to you. We just want you to deal with your own affairs first."

 Chapter 1509

    <h4>Chapter 1509</h4>


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "I don''t ept it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elder martial brother wants to be grumpy.


    Several people quickly stretched out their hands and held them down.


    The second elder martial sister said patiently, "young master Bo, to remind you, we still have a heavy weight in our hearts."


    In other words, if they have to resist, it is impossible for them to show no respect for the times.


    They still have a good chance of winning.


    Mu Shinian may not listen to them.


    "Young master Bo, we''re just discussing with you now. If we can make it through, it''s the best. If it doesn''t make sense, we can''t promise at that time. You have to stop her."


    Of course.


    It is estimated that if these people casually find an excuse, you will firmly believe in going with them.


    If so.


    Bo Qian thinks he might want to bite!


    Bite to death and admire the heart of the time!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, those people felt that they had finally found the home court and said calmly: "young master Bo, you can''t stop it at that time, so it''s better to be simple."


    Thin smiled, looked at them calmly and said, "if you have to go to that step, I also recognize it."


    In short, it''s impossible for him to make friends.


    Not for a few days.


    He didn''t know what mu Shinian thought, but he couldn''t leave mu Shinian.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    Thin shallow put down a cruel word, without saying a word, stood up and nned to leave.


    The elder martial brother knocked on the table and asked calmly, "what''s your rtionship with her?"


    "In what name do you keep her?"


    "..." Bo Qian was stunned and stopped.


    Said the elder martial brother; "You see, you don''t even have a formal identity."


    "So what?"


    After a brief silence, Bo Qian asked: "no matter what identity, as long as she wants, I can give it at any time."


    If she wants to.


    The second senior brother watched him leave without getting angry. He was about to get angry when he was grabbed by the eldest senior brother.


    Brother master shook his head and said, "forget it."


    "That doesn''t count." The second senior brother was very anxious; "Now the situation is so critical, I''m not sure..."


    "Actually." Brother master paused before continuing; "If he can''t even protect the person he likes, he doesn''t have to mix up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If he can''t even do something like this, he''s not qualified to be with the time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At first nce, this sentence seems quite right.


    The second elder martial brother asked reluctantly, "but I''m still worried about my younger martial sister. What if something happens to her again?"


    "It''s impossible to have such good luck every time."


    The elder martial brother thought and pointed to the downstairs.


    The second senior brother was stunned and reacted.


    He moved his lower lip and said, "that won''t say anything."


    "Think of another way."


    Said the elder martial brother; "It''s too strange."


    It can be described by more than two words.


    It makes no sense.


    "Will it, really... It''s a little unlucky?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, he immediately met several pairs of white eyes.


    The fifth senior brother immediately closed his mouth and stood aside, pretending that nothing had happened.


    "She can''t help it if she doesn''t say."


    A woman, they can''t really start.


    If they were a man, they would have... Fought!

 Chapter 1510

    <h4>Chapter 1510</h4>


    Unfortunately, it''s a woman.


    The crowd couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has been sleeping for too long. This time, he doesn''t feel sleepy at all.


    She got up and went to another floor while everyone was away.


    After only being hospitalized for two or three days, she felt a big circle of weight loss, and her clothes looked empty.


    She felt that the whole person had lost a big circle.


    Mu Shinian followed the ward number she heardst time. When she found it, she was about to knock on the door. She heard Mu Shiran''s angry voice inside: "Mom, don''t go to Mu Shinian again. I don''t know who she''s dating outside. It almost implicated you!"


    "Mom, don''t feel guilty. It was she who was sorry for you first. It''s natural that she saved you. Besides, I''ve seen it. Her injury is not serious. It''s just a little broken skin. It just looks serious."


    Mu Shinian slowly curled his fingers back, silent and didn''t know what kind of expression to put out.


    Her fault?


    I think so.


    The other party came at her when it was clear.


    However, it''s one thing to know. I''ll hear it myself. It''s really


    Tong Wan Zhi sighed heavily and came out. After a long time, he slowly squeezed out a sentence: "these words, you can talk in front of me, but don''t say them in front of me, you know?"


    "What''s the matter? Even if I saw it, I would say so!"


    When Mu ran was angry, he said, "why is she so lucky? How can she be so lucky when she is in a mess."


    "Time dyeing." Tong Wanzhi''s headache opening: "Mom doesn''t mean to be partial to her, but, as you know, you have to rely on her to help you enter that art school. If your father makes a move, if he is found out, he will have to carry the pot on your father''s side. Don''t you know, many have been found out now. But he is one of the school directors, just a sentence The matter of words. "


    Through a door, those voices came out clearly.


    "Moreover, now that I almost lost my child because of her, she will be sorry. At that time, mom will have the right to speak in front of her. She will certainly help if she puts a word out a little. I thought before that it was one thing for Shi Nian to promise, and it was another thing to do it or not. Now it seems that this is just an opportunity for her He, I''m sorry to refuse me. "


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    For a long time, Mu Shiran leaned against Tong Wanzhi''s arms and asked incredulously, "Mom, shouldn''t you... Do you take it on purpose?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wan Zhi was silent and sighed: "I was still a little scared, otherwise I wouldn''t be sent to the hospital, but at that time, the woman''s mood was very unstable. If I really did it, coupled with Shi Nian''s ability, she would be able to subdue people at the first time."


    "But then I lose my voice."


    The grace of saving lives, being implicated... These are always a barrier that can''t be read by Mu Shi.


    "When people gave her a piece of candy, she remembered the family for a long time. She was such a person. You have to say that she was too cold, but her heart was softer than anyone else."

 Chapter 1511

    <h4>Chapter 1511</h4>


    But when you look at her, you think she''s so cold and difficult tomunicate with.


    "But in the end, I hurt her. I thought that even if Shi Nian was taken away, as long as she was thin, she would be safe."


    "I''m still hurt."


    Speaking of this, Tong Wanzhi''s face began to be ugly.


    Mu Shiran held her hand, She said with an indifferent face: "Mom, don''t worry. She has the best doctor and the best hospital. What can she do? Besides, that thin shallow is turned around by her fans now, and she won''t have an ident. I heard from the doctor. I''m afraid she has a seque or something, so I sent several groups of doctors to do a general examination for her." Speaking of this, she was jealous: "it''s not so delicate. It''s just a small wound. Why do you make such a big battle?"


    The more she said, the more angry she became.


    Mu Shinian didn''t finish listening to the rest.


    She left quietly.


    Didn''t bother anyone.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know where to go.


    She''s not fit to get up yet. The doctor said it''s best to stay in bed for about a week.


    Walking like this, she felt a tingling sensation in the wound.


    Mu Shinian was numb and walked out along the corridor.


    She walked for a long time, until a thinyer of sweat came out of her forehead. As soon as she looked up, she saw the sunset.


    It''s gorgeous, shining on the clouds.


    It was a very beautiful painting, but she couldn''t see it. She didn''t appreciate it at all. She raised her feet and was going to continue walking aimlessly. Suddenly, it was dark in front of her eyes.


    Mu Shi was stunned, subconsciously raised his head and saw a familiar face.


    Thin lightplexion looked at her strangely and moved his lower lip. He seemed a little hoarse: "what are you crying for?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned. She slowed down, raised her hand and wiped out tears on her face.


    Mu Shinian suddenly widened his eyes and stared at the wet tears on his hands. The whole person was at a loss.


    by the way.


    Why is she crying.


    She has nothing to cry about.


    She has experienced these things countless times.


    It''s too pretentious to cry at this meeting.


    One question after another came up.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and wanted to exin.


    Said she didn''t cry.


    Blown by the wind.


    After all, it was only when she was seven or eight years old that she would cry.


    The master said that there are many things, there is no way, and some people are veryplicated.


    We like you so much and think you''re good, but we just don''t rule out that some people think you''re bad and hate you. Among these people, there may be your rtives.


    Rtives may not be the people who love you and protect you most in the world.


    They could hurt you, too.


    So, when you read, you have to be strong.


    Strong enough, even if one day, the person you care about most abandons you, you also have the ability to give yourself a backer.


    Strength, fist, is thest word.


    No one will let you rely on too long. You should be prepared to leave at any time.


    She learned a lot.


    Spare time, all used to learn those skills that can make yourself strong and not helpless.


    Later, she was really strong.


    Under the leadership of the master, she went on a mission for the first time and returned home with full load for the first time. Senior brothers and sisters said that she was a genius.


    Little elder martial sister also joked that genius is destined to be lonely.

 Chapter 1512

    <h4>Chapter 1512</h4>


    So, after learning so much, she went back to the age of seven or eight.


    Will be sad because others call her a wild child.


    She didn''t grow up at all.


    She''s not as indestructible as she looks.


    She''s still so useless.


    "I..."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip hard and wanted to say something.


    But the words went around her mouth twice, but she still didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, her eyes are getting redder and redder.


    The tears in my eyes are spinning wildly.


    She tried to speak several times, only spit out a word or two, and then she couldn''t say anything.


    Say it.


    Just say something.


    Just say something, you can


    Mu Shinian mercilessly closed his eyes. A string of tears finally couldn''t help falling out.


    Thin shallow frowned fiercely.


    For a long time, he raised his hand and didn''t say anything. He just raised his hand at the entrance of people and hugged them in his arms.


    This action is like a switch.


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and grabbed his clothes hard. His fingers pulled tightly, like grasping a driftwood. Her tears fell silently and opened his chest.


    But I didn''t cry.


    She even cried quietly.


    No yelling, no running.


    Just looking for a dark corner, then closed his mouth and cried out in silence.


    It seems that she doesn''t even have the qualification to cry.


    Thin shallow drooping eyes, chin against her head, gently dawdled twice, the voice was very beautiful and vague: "it''s okay, I''m here."


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what he was crying.


    All she knew was that she was very sad.


    Very sad.


    She couldn''t say what she was sad about.


    Just want to cry.


    Otherwise she always felt something pressing on her.


    People in the past looked at them with strange eyes. Thin and shallow seemed to be unaware. They kept silent and guarded her, as if they had erected a fortress for her and blocked out those bad things.


    When Mu Shiran came out, he saw two people holding together.


    She was stunned, and the jealousy in her eyes suddenly rose.


    In particr, seeing thin and shallow, she directly picked up mu Shinian regardless of those people''s eyes, and she rubbed her eyes, didn''t speak or move, just like a piece of wood.


    When Bo Qian came over, Mu Shiran summoned up her courage and wanted to say hello to him, but Bo Qian walked past without saying a word like he didn''t see her.


    Mu Shiran clenched her fist and watched them leave jealously.


    What is this?


    Mu Shinian is intentional.


    Don''t you think it''s a shame to know she''sing and cuddle with Bo shallow on purpose?


    Mu Shiran had a row of thoughts in her heart. She snorted coldly and left the hospital arrogantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has been crying for a long time.


    After a long time, she felt her throat hoarse.


    She moved so carelessly that she tore open the wound on her abdomen.


    When the doctor was called to deal with the wound, she didn''t say a word. She sat on the bed and looked at the bloody cotton. She didn''t even frown. The whole person looked very cold.


    The doctors were frightened by her appearance.


    Not to mention the pain is unbearable, but at least, as long as it is an individual, it will feel pain.


    Even a frown or even a cry or two is a normal reaction.


    As for her, she didn''t respond at all except that her face was covered with cold sweat.

 Chapter 1513

    <h4>Chapter 1513</h4>


    Not only did she not respond, she was also cold and frightening, as if her five senses had really disappeared.


    The doctors were frightened by her appearance and poked her wound carelessly.


    The doctor cried out in fear, stood up immediately and apologized in fear: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Mu Shinian was still like a wood. He looked up at her and lowered his eyes.


    It''s even more terrible.


    The doctor was terrified.


    The thin and shallow behind him said; "Deal with it quickly."


    The doctor responded quickly. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He handled it quickly, and then ran out in frustration.


    It''s still quiet in the ward.


    The mood of Mu Shinian surprised people.


    Thin shallow took a look at her. He didn''t know what she went out to do, what she experienced, and how she became like this in less than half an hour.


    He doesn''t want to ask.


    There are some things she has to go through by herself.


    The man on the bed moved and seemed to want to lie down,


    Thin shallow quickly walked over, held her body, gently put her down, and then pulled the quilt and covered her.


    "Sleep."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes gently moved twice.


    The movements are subtle and difficult to detect.


    Thin but see.


    He chuckled and said, "it''s all right. If you want to say it, don''t say it if you don''t want to."


    Mu Shinian gently nodded his head twice, as if he had received his answer. He was very satisfied, and finally closed his eyes.


    sleep


    She seemed so tired that she soon fell asleep.


    Thin shallow sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her pale face, all the time, all kinds ofplex thoughts flying around.


    In fact, he can''t guess.


    Having known mu Shinian for so long, what else can make her so uneptable?


    If she cries, it means that things are really very bad.


    It''s so bad that she seems to have no other way but to cry.


    For other things, even if the sky falls, she will calm down and try to remedy it.


    You can''t cry at all.


    Thin shallow drooped his eyes, looked at her red eyes, raised his hand and gently whirled twice.


    It''s her private affair. You can''t take care of it or check it.


    Even, nothing can be done.


    Some people really caught her life.


    It hurt her exactly like this.


    Thin shallow sighed painfully.


    He looked at the sleeping dream face silently, and felt helpless for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep well.


    Her mind is in a mess.


    The past, the present, a lot of things have joined together.


    She was in it and couldn''t tell the real from the unreal.


    All I know is that the child is desperately chasing a car.


    She was desperate, desperate.


    When she saw the window open, a little girl simr to her stretched out a head and smiled at her proudly. Then, a hand stretched out to protect her head and pulled her back. Then, the window rolled up.


    In his sleep, the child was desperately shouting something.


    She stood beside her and couldn''t hear anything. She could only see the little girl who had known her before. Her mouth opened and closed, and her tears and nose ran across her. She looked really ugly.


    Those stone roads were uneven, and the children fell down without news.


    It fell badly.

 Chapter 1514

    <h4>Chapter 1514</h4>


    There was a bump on his forehead.


    She cried, rubbed her head and continued to chase.


    Mu Shinian watched it for a long time. When the girl ran in front of her, she couldn''t see it anymore. She held out her hand and stopped the man.


    She wanted to tell her.


    Stop chasing.


    forget it.


    Why.


    That car won''t stop at all.


    You are still young. Even adults can''t run a four wheeled car.


    forget it.


    really


    forget it.


    But she reached out and could only grasp a mass of air.


    The girl passed through her palm and continued to chase the car.


    Mu Shinian stared at her and wanted to shout, but he couldn''t shout out.


    She can''t do anything.


    She can only watch.


    The car was getting farther and farther away, and the window had not been opened again. Through the car ss, a woman was vaguely visible sitting in the rear seat, holding a girl.


    She watched. The girl chased for a long time. When it was dark, she lost all traces. Then she squatted on the ground and cried.


    That''s so lonely.


    She was silly. She fell several times and became dirty.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    She stood behind her, walked over, wanted to pull her up, and had a lot to say to her.


    But she can''t do anything.


    I can only watch.


    Really weak.


    The child cried so miserably that his tears and nose kept falling, and his face was dirty. At first nce, he was not a pleasant child.


    So those who passed by avoided far. No one was willing to help her, and even regarded her as a piece of garbage.


    Mu Shinian wants to be different from these passers-by.


    She doesn''t feel dirty.


    She just felt that the girl was a little too poor.


    It''s hard to be abandoned.


    It''s even harder to see yourself abandoned.


    But she can only watch.


    She is an outsider, not a person in this dream, so she can''t do anything.


    Mu Shinian sat on her side and looked at her asionally. Then he had to dislike her. It was too ugly. Was it so ugly when he cried?


    She can''t remember.


    She remembered that she looked good.


    Even before her mother got divorced, when she asionally praised the two children to outsiders, she was no better than Mu Shiran. Those people praised her beauty and even her mother praised her beauty.


    It seems that beauty has be her only advantage.


    This will see the beautiful girl crying like this. Her mood is reallyplicated.


    The girl has been crying, mu Shinian has been watching, watching, it''s really dark.


    Mu Shinian felt that the girl cried too endlessly.


    How long has it been? Why haven''t you finished crying.


    It''s just abandoned.


    What''s the big deal.


    No, do you have grandma?


    The girl kept crying until it rained. She was still crying. She didn''t know how to take shelter from the rain.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and looked at the little girl with a pair of eyes.


    She wanted to say, do you think your mother can turn back when you cry twice? Don''t think about it. She won''t look back, never.


    She also wanted to say that what you have to do is to make yourself strong. There are too many force majeure. She has to be strong to deal with those constant losses.


    So, be strong.


    However, she couldn''t say these words.

 Chapter 1515

    <h4>Chapter 1515</h4>


    So she didn''t want to go away, so she had to look at her.


    I don''t know how long it has been.


    Until there was a sound of footsteps on the road.


    Mixed with the sound of rain.


    Another passer-by.


    Mu Shinian thought calmly.


    She didn''t bother to look up because the passer-by would leave soon.


    Just like those people, she left in a hurry and took a curious look, but no one pulled her.


    Destroy it.


    This broken world.


    Mu Shi reads dark thoughts.


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer.


    Then he stopped in front of her.


    Mu Shinian continued to think and looked more. He was about to leave. After all, it was too rare for a silly doll to cry like a ghost.


    Mu Shi Nian counts the time.


    As a result, a minute passed.


    The passer-by hasn''t seen enough.


    Mu Shinian raised his head angrily and saw a beautiful little boy, dressed in casual clothes and holding an umbre, looking at her in silence.


    The umbre tilted on the little girl''s head to block the rain for her.


    The little girl showed her ck eyes and looked at the little boy in amazement.


    The little boy squatted down and took out a clean paper towel. Without saying a word, he wiped all the stains on her face, revealing a white, little baby fat face. She was still crying quietly and asionally had a runny nose bubble.


    The little boy didn''t feel dirty at all.


    He continued to wipe. When the little girl finally stopped crying, he stopped, squatted down and said the first sentence to her: e up."


    The little girl hesitated for a long time.


    Just clumsily climbed up his back.


    The little boy seemed to have great strength. He carried her on his back. He didn''t feel tired at all. He got up directly and gave her his umbre.


    The umbre was a little big, and the little girl struggled to hold it, but she still held the handle in her stubborn hands. asionally, she would be shocked and pale when it was blown away by the wind.


    Several times, the little boy was almost carried by the wind and fell down.


    He finally put the man down.


    The little girl thought she had provoked him and lowered her head in fear.


    Who knows, the little boy went directly to the canteen and bought a dress. Then he quickly wrapped the little girl, put on his hat, threw away his umbre, then picked her up and left.


    Mu Shinian also squatted in ce and looked at them in amazement.


    She was stunned for a long time before she caught up with her.


    After all, the two children walked slowly. They only ran for a while and caught up with each other.


    She finally heard the voice.


    The little girl cried quickly and was in a good mood. She grabbed two rabbit ears and asked crisply, "who are you and where are you taking me?"


    That''s smart.


    That''s a quick reaction.


    Speechless, I makeints about the face.


    How far have you gone before you remember to ask who they are?


    She wasn''t so stupid when she was a child.


    Sure enough, the little boy was also estimated to be shown by her IQ.


    He said, "traffickers, catch you to sell money."


    Mu Shinian stroked his forehead and couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    Only the little girl knew a little about it, and then she was even more surprised: "how can I sell money and manage food? I eat three meals a day. Grandma said that I should drink more milk to grow tall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian wants to squat down.


    I have no face to see people.


    The little boy was amused by her.


    A low smile, very gentle, very helpless.


    "Pipe."

 Chapter 1516

    <h4>Chapter 1516</h4>


    "Not only three meals, but also milk and snacks."


    The little girl held his neck and remained silent for a long time before she continued to ask carefully, "well, y on the swing."


    "I''m a boy. I don''t y that."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So it''s gone.


    The little girl was lost, but she didn''t dare to show it.


    The boy carried her behind his back and kept silent for a while. It seemed very awkward to add: "there is an open space in my yard. You like it. I''ll have someone build one tomorrow."


    The little girl was stunned. Some couldn''t believe it: "but you don''t y."


    The boy''s expression became more strange.


    He gave a gracious voice and didn''t know who he was angry with: "but don''t you want to y?"


    The little girl didn''t know what she was thinking and held his neck more excitedly.


    The little boy was almost out of breath because of her strangtion. He muttered sadly, "let go."


    Mu Shinian watched them go away quietly.


    Into the mist.


    Then it disappeared.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes, looked at the white ceiling, suddenly raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    She touched the moisture of her hand.


    Also thought of who took her away.


    She hasn''t dreamed of it for a long time.


    Today, there is an unexpected visitor.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath with a lump in her throat. She couldn''t continue to sink.


    She can only keep moving forward, keep moving forward, so that she can leave those sadness behind.


    The hand was suddenly held.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and opened his eyes in amazement.


    Bo Qian stood by the bed, grabbed her hand and looked at her with... Sad eyes.


    Mu Shinian thought of what he had done, and suddenly he was... At a loss.


    "Me."


    "You''ve been crying just now."


    Thin shallow said: "is it better now?"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and forced out a smile: "well, much better."


    "I''m fine."


    She talks intermittently.


    The voice is also hoarse and terrible.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and rubbed her head; "Don''t think too much."


    "I can''t intervene in your business."


    "But if you have any decision, you can tell me."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at him.


    Vaguely felt that thin and shallow seemed to guess something.


    She pursed her lower lip and simply nodded her head: "OK."


    But how could he know those things.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and didn''t know why. He suddenly told him, "I dream of a lot of bad things, but I dream of some good things."


    "... thank you."


    This thank you is so inexplicable.


    Thin shallow looked at her curiously.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said nothing.


    Thank you for showing up and saving her when she was so embarrassed.


    Give her a home.


    Thin and confused.


    Mu Shinian wiped his tears three or two times, grabbed the water beside the table, drank two mouthfuls, moistened his throat and said, "is someoneing to me?"


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    That''s it.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "who?"


    Bo Qian: "... Your mother."


    Yes.


    Mu Shimian sighed and said, "I''ll find her."


    She was about to get up.


    Thin shallow reached out and pressed her shoulder.


    "Let her see you."


    Mu Shinian thought he was joking at first.


    However, seeing his serious face, mu Shinian couldn''t help frowning; "She''s a pregnant woman."


    Is it a little too much to let her see herself.

 Chapter 1517

    <h4>Chapter 1517</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian. At that moment, he seemed to say that since he asked you, she shoulde to see you by herself.


    But he moved his lips twice and swallowed it.


    "Forget it."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to think about these things. He said calmly, "I''d better see her."


    I''ll see you sooner orter.


    Some words will be heard sooner orter.


    Mu Shinian lifted the quilt, got out of bed and held her carefully.


    Mu Shi was stunned and asked, "do you want to... Go, too?"


    "Take you there."


    Thin shallow said: "I don''t trust you like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought that Bo Qian was going to help himself over. As a result, Bo Qian moved out a wheelchair in the corner, then picked up the person and put it directly on the wheelchair.


    Mu Shinian looked at him nkly with a question mark on his head.


    What is this?


    Thin said calmly, "your wound will crack."


    "I don''t trust you."


    But she''s not disabled.


    Mu Shinian is sitting in a wheelchair. He really has no temper.


    "Be obedient."


    The words "neither light nor heavy" fell down.


    Mu Shinian sat in a wheelchair and lost his temper.


    Thin shallow looked at her negative resistance. It was fun. The smile on her lips couldn''t help but hook up: "you really..."


    Mu Shi Nian looked back with a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    Thin shallow immediately closed his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Tong Wanzhi is on the third floor.


    When Bo Qian passed, she happened to be alone in the ward.


    The nurse just went out, saw him and said hello.


    "I have a few words to say to her."


    Thin shallow said and went in.


    Tong Wanzhi saw Bo Qiane in, and her face immediately took some joy: "youe..." before she said anything, she saw mu Shinian sitting in a wheelchair, and her face turned white for two times: "Shi Nian, you are..."


    Mu Shinian followed her eyes, looked at the wheelchair and said, "it''s all right."


    Then she stood up and sat back.


    Tong Wanzhi was relieved to see that she was all right.


    "Fortunately, you, you scared me to death."


    She thought the knife had hit the point.


    Tong Wanzhi''s hanging heart finally fell down.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and his mood was also veryplicated.


    How to put it?


    She heard those words with her own ears.


    It won''t be fake.


    Tong Wanzhi is using her.


    Even her injury should have been caused by her.


    Or deliberately.


    She was so cruel and looked at herself. At that time, wouldn''t Tong be afraid that she would be careless and really die there!?


    But she didn''t.


    She just looked at it and nned it.


    Use her life as a... Chip.


    And now she has eyes, see her own treatment, Tong Wanzhi is really concerned about her.


    Indeed, it''s contradictory.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    Tong Wanzhi grabbed her again and asked some unimportant questions.


    During this period, he secretly looked at thin shallow with his eyes.


    Mu Shinian also noticed.


    She was silent and said, "go out first."


    Thin shallow is not very willing.


    But mu Shinian said so, and he was embarrassed to stay.


    After Bo Qian left, mu Shinian said, "what are you going to say?"


    Tong Wanzhi had prepared a belly of words to say, but when she saw mu Shinian, her face was so pale, she couldn''t say it.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "if you have anything, just say it directly."

 Chapter 1518

    <h4>Chapter 1518</h4>


    Say what you want to say.


    Tong pulled down his head and stirred his fingers. In silence, he organized abdominal manuscripts several times, but they were all swallowed.


    Several times, she almost said it, but she closed her mouth for various reasons.


    Mu Shinian remembered the dream, the people waiting outside the door, and the sentence I was in.


    It seems that these can resist all sadness.


    Tong Wanzhi wanted to stop talking.


    She didn''t know why. After seeing mu Shinian''s pale face, she was very upset.


    After all, after all, the injury... Was to save her.


    Tong pulled the twig and tangled several times, but he still couldn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    be it so.


    She thought.


    Keep the surface calm.


    She is still her mother.


    She''s still her daughter.


    There is no closer rtionship except this one.


    Well, it''s good.


    Who calls Tong Wanzhi? The bad is notplete, and the good is notplete.


    She did so well and sorry for herself.


    I didn''t do well and I''m sorry for her.


    What you do is wrong.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and said, st time you asked me, I''ve figured out a way."


    Tong was stunned and looked at her subconsciously.


    Mu Shinian said, "you have a good rest. If you need anything, just find the doctor. He has great medical skills and will help you."


    Tong Wanzhi opened his mouth in amazement.


    For a long time, I asked carefully; "I heard the nurse mention that the doctor is very powerful and may not be willing to treat money, so he... Was invited by Bo Qian?"


    Mu Shinian nodded, "yes."


    "He''s probably afraid that something will happen to you, so it''s just ayer of security."


    "With him, you''ll be safe."


    The more mu Shinian said so, the more Tong Wanzhi felt that it was difficult to calm down at the bottom of his heart.


    She frowned, with a look of worry that could not be dispersed.


    "Then you, you..."


    "I''m fine."


    Mu Shinian said; "The wound is not deep, but it looks a little serious."


    Tong Wanzhi thought that she didn''t go to see her for several days because she was worried about the child. She didn''t even leave her bed except going to the bathroom.


    Mu Shiran, the child she has never met... Is much more important than protecting her and keeping the child''s Mu Shimian.


    Even at that time, she was worried about Mu Shiran.


    Worry about the child.


    As for mu Shinian, only asionally, she remembered that she was still hurt, but soon, she thought of Bo shallow. As long as he was there, it seemed that mu Shinian could be all right.


    But she forgot.


    Or there''s not much room in my mind to think about these things.


    She should have known a truth for a long time. Mu Shinian is a person. If it is a person, it will hurt, hurt and bleed


    Usually.


    Mu Shi''s dyeing hand broke a little skin, and she would hurt for a long time.


    But it''s time to think.


    The knife directly stabbed in, and there was so much blood flow. How painful she should have been on the day she was caught. She tried to stay awake. After that, she had to find a way toe back.


    How tired she should be.


    But she forgot all this.


    Like Mu Shiran, she thinks that mu Shinian is shallow, so there is nothing.


    But thin and shallow are different sometimes.


    What if at that time, it''s toote to be shallow.


    Thinking of this, Tong Wanzhi''s face was ugly.


    "When I miss you... Your wound, let me, let me see."

 Chapter 1519

    <h4>Chapter 1519</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her silently and shook his head; "No, you''re pregnant. It''s bad to see blood."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wan Zhi''s eyes are a little red.


    Mu Shinian said; "You rest, I''ll go back first."


    With that, she pushed her wheelchair to go out.


    Tong Wanzhi looked at her background, her lips pursed slightly, and a drop of tears fell down the next second.


    It seems that she really did wrong.


    This is particrly evident at this time.


    It''s like she''s obsessed with the times.


    Put her value down a little.


    Obviously, she only raised her until she was five or six years old, and then left her alone.


    In fact, really, mu Shinian doesn''t owe her anything.


    But why


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian''s mood is iparably calm.


    She pushed the wheelchair up and sat on it herself.


    Then Bo shallow pushed his wheelchair and went back to the ward.


    "Is it settled?"


    Mu Shinian nodded, "it''s solved."


    "Can I help you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian finished and added, "it''s not a particrly troublesome thing."


    "OK."


    Bo Qian didn''t continue to ask.


    The ability of admiring time is much stronger than he thought. She said it was a small thing, so there was really nothing at all.


    They were about to go back to the ward, but they were stopped by a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard came in and said, "the woman had an ident. She hid the medicine taken by the doctor and killed herself by cutting her wrist with a te of capsule!"


    Thin shallow was stunned with Mu Shi, and his expression was iparably calm.


    Mu Shinian said, "go and have a look."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow pushed her in the direction of the elevator.


    The bodyguard thought they were worried, so he said; "Now people have been saved. Don''t worry."


    Mu Shi read Oh, and the reaction was very t.


    "So."


    Would it be better for her to die?


    His men thought, but they couldn''t think of a reason.


    The elevator stopped on the third floor.


    As soon as mu Shinian got close, he heard a woman''s voice looking for life and death. Several nurses couldn''t suppress it.


    "You let go of me, let go of me!"


    "Go away, go away, I don''t know, I don''t know anything!"


    "You let me go, I beg you!"


    What are you asking for


    Mu Shinian sneered and opened his mouth.


    She stopped by the door, looked at the woman inside and said, "tie her up and tie her to the bed."


    "If you restrict her movement, you won''t die like this."


    "If you take medicine, grind it into powder and pour it directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She spoke calmly.


    The people in the house werepletely frightened.


    Mu Shinian leanedzily in the wheelchair and faced the woman face to face. She smiled very cold and indifferent, careless and gloomy: "delicious and delicious food is for you. You don''t want it, let you experience it. What is real imprisonment."


    Mu Shinian said, looking at those stunned nurses, he pulled his lower lip not very happy.


    Shallow said: "is there a problem?"


    The nurses were stunned and hurried back to their senses; "No, no, no, we''ll get it now."


    With that, they all ran away.


    Mu Shinian''s frightening sight of the upper woman tilted his head, and the good violence hidden in his bones shed out.


    "Sooner orter, I will dig out the things you try to hide, and then destroy them in front of you. Before that, I''m sorry, you don''t even have the qualification to die.


    She doesn''t speak deeply.


    On the contrary, it was calm.

 Chapter 1520

    <h4>Chapter 1520</h4>


    In a word, there was no emotion.


    It''s like reading without emotion.


    However, the woman''s face was blue with fear.


    Mu Shinian bent the corners of his mouth and shed gently, "so wait patiently."


    With that, she''s going out.


    Thin shallow from beginning to end, only said that sentence, and then pushed the wheelchair to take her away.


    The woman was pressed on the bed by the nurse. She turned hard and said, "it''s all me. I recognize it. What else do you want to do!"


    "If you hate me,e and kill me. I won''t resist!"


    "How much is your life worth?" Mu Shi Nian opened her mouth coldly. She sneered and said, "besides, don''t you know how to kill people? Let you despairpletely and watch with your own eyes. This is what I want to do most now."


    Inexplicably, I got a knife. I don''t think anyone would be in a better mood.


    What''s more?


    Mu Shinian thought that he was not a fool.


    She always takes revenge.


    The woman frowned and clenched her teeth; "You can''t find out, because, because there''s nothing."


    "Why not." Mu Shinian turned his back to her and said calmly: "just dy for you. It is conceivable that the things you want to cover up are estimated to be very important, more important than your life."


    With that, she was toozy to talk nonsense and went out directly.


    Thin shallow behind her, staring at her head, joked: "you are so kind."


    Mu Shinian looked back puzzled.


    Shallow theory; "Give her to me, and I can ask you what you want to know in one day."


    Mu Shinian frowned and said, "No."


    "It''s good to cook frogs in warm water."


    Slowly torture people, let her mood run away.


    Thest blow to her.


    She wouldn''t havee to this if the other party hadn''t been too mean.


    Thin shallow said; "It''s also good."


    Mu Shi said, "besides, I always feel... Strange."


    "No contact."


    She doesn''t know this woman at all.


    The woman''s background is too pale.


    So, nothing can stop her.


    As a result, that''s what she did.


    He is not afraid of death and even wants to die.


    "That only shows that what she wants to protect is really too important."


    Mu Shinian also agreed: "estimate it, check it."


    "I can''t find out." Bo Qian said: "it''s best not to hold too much hope. This woman, she''s not afraid of death, but also wants to protect that person. Therefore, she should be well prepared. Even if she is caught, she won''t expose the person behind the scenes."


    "Try it."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t believe in this evil: "what you have done will leave traces."


    "Yes." Thin shallow said: "wait and see the result."


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly. So far, it seems that there is only this way. Otherwise, he is really at a loss.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "it''s sad."


    For others, hurt others.


    And I think it''s justice.


    It''s a great thing.


    It''s so great that you don''t have to live your life.


    What''s the use.


    Why should she be the price for others to repay their kindness or do something.


    She won''t.


    Her life is also precious.


    ¡­¡­


    The woman was trapped in bed.


    Her limbs were tied up. She was tired and flustered when she moved a little.

 Chapter 1521

    <h4>Chapter 1521</h4>


    A nurse looked at her. If the medicine was injected directly.


    She has no room to move every day.


    The bodyguards outside the door changed batch after batch.


    They don''t talk like they used to.


    Even the slightest sound disgusted her.


    In the eyes of these people, she haspletely be a mass of garbage that can be discarded, but can not be discarded for the time being.


    She saw deep hatred in everyone''s eyes.


    She used to be a good person.


    In that alley, old people, children, or others like her very much.


    Because she likes tough, she has a good heart.


    They all like talking to her and smiling at her.


    But now she''spletely turned into a mess of garbage.


    No one will be dangerous to her. No one will have a word with her.


    The womany in bed, looking at the ceiling, her eyes blurred to horror.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    She just did what a mother should do.


    She did nothing wrong 1


    You shouldn''t have done this to her.


    She should be great.


    They shouldn''t hate her so much.


    Women lie in bed and want to talk. What can they say... You shouldn''t do this to me. Why should you do this to me?


    But she can''t say.


    You can''t say anything.


    Even her son didn''t know what she did.


    Maybe I''ll never know.


    The woman thought of this and cried.


    She''s been too weak all her life.


    Weak enough to be of no use at all.


    The greatest achievement of her life is that she gave birth to that son.


    Unfortunately, the son is too weak. All the money in the family has been spent and he has not been cured. If Mrs. Bo hadn''t appeared, he would have died when he was very young.


    So, she didn''t actually choose the wrong one.


    She just wants the child to live.


    Who knows, who knows, she actually came to this step.


    The woman closed her eyes and cried awkwardly.


    The female nurse watched. Then she took a paper towel and wiped her eyes. Then she sat aside and stared at her.


    When a woman cries, she wipes her tears. At other times, she doesn''t talk.


    In the back, the woman cried louder and louder.


    She just looked at it because she couldn''t sympathize.


    ¡­¡­


    The assistant investigated for a long time and found nothing.


    He is also very innocent: "I can''t get in at all. Several floors in the hospital are blocked, and even the doctor can''t go downstairs. Master Bo is estimated to have made up his mind topletely block it this time. Moreover, I have also visited the news about that woman on the spot, and there is really no useful information."


    Bo Ye sits on the sofa, holding his mobile phone in his hand. After the assistant has finished, he opens his mouth: "go and check the one over there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The assistant was stunned: "Mrs. cha?"


    "Well, check her rtionships." Bo Ye said coldly, "don''t miss anyone."


    The assistant took a breath and said, "but young master, this is a big project."


    It''s estimated that it''s not so easy to find out.


    That should be fine recently.


    But if we push it forward for decades, it will make things big.


    Bo Ye nced at him and said, "check it out."


    Seeing this, the assistant just nodded: "yes, I understand. I''ll arrange it now."


    Bo Yeen said, wondering what he was thinking.


    Seeing that he had nothing else to tell, the assistant had to go out.

 Chapter 1522

    <h4>Chapter 1522</h4>


    Mrs. Bo specially made snacks. Not long after the assistant left, she came with snacks, put them on the table, smiled and said, "try it. These are your favorite snacks. I think you''ve been under too much pressure recently. People are hungry and thin."


    Bo Ye nces at her.


    Mrs. Bo''s face was as usual. The quarrel that day seemed to be just a joke.


    Just after.


    Thin Ye sneered at the bottom of his heart. He nced at the snacks, and the corners of his lips became colder and colder.


    Mrs. Bo was shocked by him: "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you eat? Is it not appetizing?"


    Bo Ye shook his head, picked up a snack, took two bites and said, "it tastes good."


    Mrs. Bo came out with a sigh of relief.


    As long as he can eat, everything will be fine.


    After eating a snack, Bo Ye said, "I''m going there tomorrow."


    Mrs. Bo''s face changed greatly.


    "What?"


    Bo Ye said, "ording to the original n, we should start tomorrow. Otherwise, dad wille and ask."


    Mrs. Bo''s newly raised smile fell back again.


    She took a deep breath and asked incredulously, "why? Bo Qian has no mind to take care of thepany recently. Who will take care of thepany when you leave? Jinhua? He has retired to the second tier for several years."


    Bo Ye''s sneer deepened.


    Look how important the interests are.


    For such a little power, the woman didn''t even want to turn at least.


    Bo Ye feels that he may be abnormal.


    Seeing that Mrs. Bo was so angry, he felt quite happy.


    At least, when she was unhappy, he was a little happier.


    "Dad didn''t say that, and Bo Qian didn''t say no, so I had to go." Bo Ye takes a sip of tea and continues to exin calmly: "and maybe mu Shinian doesn''t hurt badly at all, so Bo Qian doesn''t worry so much."


    "How possible!"


    Bo Fu''s popr teeth; "It doesn''t work. Did your people find out anything? What did the people in the hospital say? How could it be that nothing happened."


    "I don''t know." Bo Ye gets rid of the rtionship in a few words; "Nothing can be found in the hospital."


    Bo Fu''s poprity is even worse.


    She took a deep breath and her face was a little heavy.


    "That, that..."


    She didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Bo Ye still looks calm. He picks up a knife and makes up for Mrs. Bo''s pain: "I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow. Don''t check it for the time being. I can''t find anything anyway."


    "How can that work!"


    Mrs. Bo said angrily, "you can''t go there. If you go, when can youe back?"


    "Well, why don''t you tell your father? Just say that Bo Qian has no time to take care of Mu Shinian recently. You will manage thepany instead of him for a few days?" After a pause, she was more excited: "anyway, dy a few first. If this will pass, who knows what will happen."


    Bo Ye takes a sip of tea and looks at her indifferently.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate to do so¡°


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Bo choked back and gritted her teeth: "do you want to maintain any superficial peace at this time?! you''re going to be driven away. Whatever you do, no matter what your father thinks in his heart, it''s best for you to stay first!"

 Chapter 1523

    <h4>Chapter 1523</h4>


    Bo Ye still looks indifferent.


    He gave a sneer, and his eyes were somewhat cold.


    "I think you are really... Crazy."


    "Bo Ye!" Mrs. Bo got worried. Thinking of the unhappy partingst time, she forced herself to calm down: "I''m also for your own good. Anyway, no matter what method you use, you can''t go like this."


    "I said." Thin Ye''s cold and faint opening; "Do you think Dad is stupid? If you say so, don''t you directly suspect you and me?"


    "What should I do?" Mrs. Bo couldn''t hurry: "do you have any way?"


    "I can''t help it."


    Bo Ye shrugs: "I''ve packed my bags and will leave early tomorrow morning. There''s no room for negotiation."


    "No, you really can''t leave!"


    Mrs. Bo spoke solemnly; "I''ll find a way. Don''t leave here yet."


    Bo Ye looks at her with a cold face.


    "Don''t do any more tricks, will you?"


    Mrs. Bo paused.


    Bo Ye said in annoyance: "I was just about to leave. Mu Shinian had an ident. I can really cause trouble for that girl, but don''t you think it''s too coincidental? There was no ident early orte. It happened at this time."


    "If you were shallow, who would you doubt?"


    "If you were your father, who would you doubt?"


    "Mom, I used to be there. Just think of a way toe back, but thanks to you, I have two more ways now."


    The strange tone is ironic.


    Mrs. Bo''s face was pale.


    Bo Ye continued: "dad drove me over and sent me away for any reason. I won''te back in the future. Dad left me behind, but he has guessed that it''s me. Whether he or Bo Qian will attack me, and my situation will be more difficult.


    He couldn''t helpughing.


    His mother is really good at cards.


    But she didn''t realize it at all.


    I think I''m doing well.


    "Mom, your skill is really beautiful. I don''t know what to do now."


    Mrs. Bo waspletely hurt by his strange air.


    "I, I just..."


    "You want to help me?" Bo ye answered for her and smiled colder; "There are only two of us here. Don''t say anything. It''s useless to move yourself. I was brought out by you. Don''t you know what my character is?"


    Thest bit of blood on Mrs. Bo''s face finally disappeared.


    Bo Ye stood up, looked at her coldly and said, "you can just do those little moves and kill me. Even you yourself will die by the way. If you can afford the price, you can do it. I won''t stop you."


    "Anyway, I can''t stop it."


    Then heughed first.


    "Thanks for mom''s dessert. I''ve just finished lunch. I''m not too hungry."


    With hisst words, Bo ye went out and left.


    Mrs. Bo sat in her seat and her hands and feet began to get cold.


    She moved her lips hard and couldn''t spit out a word.


    The air conditioner in the house is constant temperature, but she feels so cold.


    Herst and biggest dependence has produced... Gap with her.


    Mrs. Bo firmly held her fist and felt that her hands and feet began to be cold.

 Chapter 1524

    <h4>Chapter 1524</h4>


    What should she do?


    How can we make up for this?


    Mrs. Bo stepped back and sat down on the ground. She took a deep breath and her eyes were full of deep fear.


    If Bo Ye really breaks with her, what should she do?


    If you really get to this point, what should you do?


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye goes back to thepany and exins all his business affairs.


    It''s like you don''t know what happened.


    The assistant stopped talking several times.


    After Bo Ye exined everything, he said; "Sort out those just now and I''ll take them to Bo shallow."


    The assistant finally couldn''t help it: "young master, there seems to be an ident with young master Bo."


    "Don''t spread anything without official confirmation."


    Bo Ye signs his name on a document, and then hands it to the assistant.


    The assistant picked it up and looked very upset.


    "However, master Bo hasn''te these days. Moreover, I vaguely heard someone say that Miss Mu was the one who had the ident..."


    Bo Ye nced at his assistant, smiled and warned, "if you want to survive here, just remember a word. Don''t mind your own business and don''t be too curious about some things."


    The assistant saw a chill in his eyes, and his back subconsciously stood up.


    "OK, I see."


    Bo Ye pulls his lower lip; "Well, just know."


    Then, as usual, he took those documents and went to find Bo shallow.


    As soon as Bo Ye''s front foot left, Bo Jinhua came.


    When the assistant saw him, he was startled: "chairman."


    "Well, isn''t Bo Ye there?"


    Bo Jinhua nced around the office and asked curiously, "does he have any customers to see today?"


    "No, young master, he went to find the second young master. He will be on the ne tomorrow. At this meeting, he will sort out these documents and prepare to hand over them face to face with the second young master."


    Bo Jinhua raised his eyebrow, picked up the documents, opened them and took a look. It was really the handover of thepany''s important projects. Bo Ye did a very good job and remembered them very clearly.


    His face showed some appreciation and said, "will bo Qiane to work in thepany? Hasn''t he had an ident recently?"


    The assistant was stunned.


    The first reaction was to think of Bo Ye''s warning.


    He said hastily; "No, aren''t those rumors?"


    "Rumors?"


    Bo Jinhua said with a smile, "do you want to believe this is a rumor?"


    "Sure." The assistant said, "how could master bo have an ident."


    "But didn''t hee to thepany for a few days?" Bo Jinhua asked.


    The assistant''s back was sweating cold.


    He secretly took a breath, and then said, "what''s the matter? The second young master often didn''te to thepany before. We''re used to it."


    Bo Jinhua gave a finger meal and looked meaningfully at his assistant.


    When the assistant was seen by him, his hair was about to stand up.


    He nodded calmly and opened his mouth firmly: "yes, second young master, he often doesn''te. He doesn''t know that he wille tomorrow. Such things often happen."


    Bo Jinhua nodded, and his face finally eased a lot.


    "Yes, it''s not a big deal."


    The assistant also nodded.


    "Well, where is Bo Ye?" Bo Jinhua looked at the documents and put them back. He sighed softly, "I have something to do with him."


    The assistant said, "he went to find young master Bo Qian. He must have gone to his house."


    "Well."


    Bo Jinhua looked at his assistant with a gentle tone on his face: "take me to Bo''s house."


    The assistant said, "OK, OK."

 Chapter 1525

    <h4>Chapter 1525</h4>


    The assistant took him directly to Bo Jinhua''s house, but it was a failure.


    The assistant was embarrassed: "why don''t I call young master Bo Qian?"


    Bo Jinhua smiled and said, "forget it. Call Bo Ye directly and ask him where he has gone."


    "OK."


    The assistant doesn''t dodge either. He calls Bo Ye directly in front of Bo Jinhua.


    Bo Ye quickly picked it up and thought it was something in thepany: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, No."


    The assistant looked at Bo Jinhua and said, "the chairman came and said he wanted to find young master Bo Qian. Will you be with young master Bo Qian?"


    "Well, No."


    Bo Ye said, "there is no one in the manor and there is no one in the apartment."


    The assistant unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Along the way, Bo Jinhua looked at him. Even if he wanted to send some information, he couldn''t find a chance. If Bo Ye wasn''t on the same channel with him, he might die miserably.


    But it''s okay.


    Anyway, their tacit understanding is OK.


    "The chairman is on the side. I''ll give him my cell phone."


    With that, the assistant took the phone to Bo Jinhua.


    Bo Jinhua took it.


    Bo Ye said hello and said, "Dad, are you looking for Bo Qian? I''m looking for him, too, but I haven''t found him yet. If you have something urgent, I''ll send someone out to find him."


    Bo Jinhua said, "forget it, he may have something urgent. I won''t go to him."


    "OK, Dad, if there''s anything wrong, I can help you." Bo Ye finished and added, "I''ll help you solve it as soon as possible today. If I can''t solve it, I''ll tell the people below to do it."


    "No, it''s not urgent."


    Bo Jinhua sat back in the car and ordered the driver to drive away. Then he said, "your brother has something important recently. Don''t go there tomorrow."


    Bo Ye is stunned over the phone.


    He was in a cold sweat.


    "Dad, it''s not necessary. Bo Qian didn''t go to thepany before. It''s estimated that he will go back soon." Bo Ye said, "I''m leaving for there tomorrow. If I change my mind temporarily at this time, it''s estimated that the people in the subsidiary will make people panic."


    What he said is reasonable.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Even, I can''t find any shorings.


    Bo Jinhua was very satisfied: "no, let''s talk about it. Don''t go to the subsidiary tomorrow. I''ll take care of it."


    "This."


    Bo Ye still hesitates.


    Bo Jinhua asked on the phone, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to stay at the headquarters?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about? You and mom are here. Naturally, I like to stay in headquarters." Bo Ye squeezes out a smile, but it''s a little difficult to say.


    Bo Jinhua said, "well, don''t be nervous. Let''s do it first."


    "If Bo qian can''t find it,e back first. I''ll call himter."


    "... OK."


    Bo Ye hangs up and looks at the entrance of the hospital.


    Peoplee and go. It is estimated that the ban has been lifted. Moreover, mu Shinian seems that there should be no big deal.


    Otherwise, Bo Qian will not let this ce go.


    Bo Ye frowns and stares at the hospital.


    What he was most worried about finally happened.


    Having been a father and son for 26 years, he can''t understand Bo Jinhua''s character better.

 Chapter 1526

    <h4>Chapter 1526</h4>


    Mrs. Bo''s skill left too many, too many handles after all.


    It will take a lot of effort if he wants to make up for these handles in the future.


    Bo Ye pinches his eyebrows with a headache, and a deep disgust appears between his eyebrows and eyes.


    This time, he was dumb.


    There''s nothing. I have to carry the biggest pot.


    After all, in Bo Jinhua''s eyes, it is most likely that he did it. Mrs. Bo has no such ability.


    At the thought of this, Bo Ye''s face suddenly became ugly.


    It''s a little ugly.


    His resentment was stronger than ever.


    However, he can only swallow this breath and can''t do anything. Otherwise, if Bo Jinhua is really provoked to the limit by carelessness, he will not just be thrown into that ghost ce.


    Bo Ye grinds his teeth impatiently.


    The mobile phone rang several times. He looked at the caller ID and was even more upset when he saw the caller ID.


    He took a deep breath and then picked it up, barely maintaining his demeanor; "What''s the matter?"


    "I called you several times. Are you busy?"


    The woman on the phone asked in some displeasure.


    Bo Ye said, "well, I was on the road just now. I have something to deal with."


    "Are you busy?"


    The woman then asked.


    Bo Ye sneered, but there was still a gentle smile on his face. If anyone saw it, he might think he had schizophrenia.


    "No, I''ve just finished my work. I want to go back."


    The woman, oh, doesn''t seem to care much about this problem. He only cares about one thing.


    "How did I hear that you are going to be sent to a subsidiarypany? Your father is not aiming at you. You have done so well. Why should you be sent out?"


    "What''s the difference between this and exile?"


    Zhou Xixi, his father found him a good daughter-inw.


    The sneer on Bo Ye''s face deepened.


    He said, "my father has his own arrangement. Besides, going to a subsidiary is actually a good experience."


    "What is there to experience?"


    The woman was discontented and asked, "you have achieved this level, and you don''t want such a little experience? I don''t think your father did it on purpose?"


    "... No."


    Bo Ye doesn''t want to continue this topic.


    He took a deep breath and his tone became colder. "Besides, I don''t have to go there anymore."


    "Really?"


    The woman asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Bo Ye didn''t mind perfunctory: "my father just said he didn''t have to go. I''ll continue to stay in the headquarters."


    "That''s OK." The woman said proudly, "if you''re sent out, don''t I beughed at."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin Ye''s eyebrows and eyes are like ayer of frost.


    He frowned and said coldly, "well, if it''s okay, I''ll hang up first and I''ll answer the phone."


    The woman muttered two times in displeasure before hanging up the phone.


    Bo Ye stares at the mobile phone, and his face bes colder and colder.


    "Oh."


    He sneered and hung up his cell phone with a cold face.


    He finally looked at his cell phone, sat directly in the driver''s seat, started the car and left.


    Fifteen minutester, the car stopped at the door of a club.


    When the doorman saw himing, he was surprised: "young master Bo, are you here?"


    Some time ago, Bo Ye often came here. After work, he sometimes lived here directly.

 Chapter 1527

    <h4>Chapter 1527</h4>


    But he hasn''te since he had a fiancee.


    At first sight, the doorman was surprised: "young master Bo, pleasee inside."


    Bo Yeen said, "my original box."


    "OK, OK." The doorman still looked misty and said, "no one has been to that box. We all send people to clean it regrly. You can live in at any time... At any time."


    "Yes."


    Bo Ye is led by the doorman to the room he has always wrapped up.


    The doorman asked uncertainly, "master Bo, do you want a meal? Do you need to arrange it for you?"


    Bo Ye sits on the sofa, pours a cup of tea, takes a sip, and orders expressionless; "Are there any fresh and clean women recently?"


    The doorman waspletely shocked.


    It''s no secret that Bo Ye has a fiancee.


    On the contrary, many people know.


    I know that Bo Ye has a fiancee, and the two families are worthy of each other. It is rumored that Bo Ye also has deep feelings for that woman... As a result, how long has it been?


    Maybe the assistant''s expression was too shocked.


    Bo Ye puts down his tea cup, sneers twice and says, "what''s the matter? Don''t I have the right?"


    The assistant was stunned and came back.


    "No, No."


    Thin Ye picked his eyebrows and gently sped his fingers on the table: "what are you doing?"


    The assistant me for a long time. Under his powerful aura, he couldn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, when the manager heard that Bo Ye wasing, he came specially. Seeing that the doorman was helpless, he hurried to say, "master Bo, I''m sorry, this man is new here and can''t speak. Don''t be surprised."


    Bo Ye sneered and said in a strange way, "indeed, there is ack of discipline."


    "Yes, your lesson is." The manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and squeezed out a smile: "young master Bo, a group of women havee to the club recently. I''ll arrange it for you."


    "Yes."


    Bo Ye raises his hand and signals them to go out.


    The manager bowed politely and went out with the silly doorman.


    As soon as he went out, he immediately pped the doorman on the forehead: "did youe to work on your first day? Even young master Bo dared to offend."


    The doorman is also innocent.


    He ttened his mouth and said helplessly, "manager, doesn''t master bo have a fiancee? Then why..."


    "You say why." The manager pped him on the forehead again and stared at him with hatred for iron and steel: "what''s the use of you! Can''t you see such a simple truth? Who is young master Bo? That''s the pride of heaven. Do you think he will care about marriage!"


    The doorman was more innocent: "but it''s not spread outside..."


    "As you said, that''s a biography."


    The manager could hardly wait to wake him up with a p.


    "Rich and powerful families like face. It means that after marriage, both sides y their own games. You have to work here for a long time. You can meet any situation. What''s more exaggerated than this."


    The doorman''s face looked like opening a new world.


    The manager shook his head and muttered, "it was the hammer that invited you in, really¡°


    He disliked it twice and went to arrange people honestly.


    The doorman looked at the door and felt that a new world had been opened.


    He took a breath, turned around, and gradually raised a thumb.


    The world is really crazy.

 Chapter 1528

    <h4>Chapter 1528</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Ye didn''t wait long before the door opened.


    The manager, with a ttering smile on his face, pointed to the girls behind him and said; "Young master Bo, you see, these are new here recently. The quality is particrly good. Moreover, they are very clean."


    Instead, he smiled and added, "it''s all for big customers."


    Bo Ye drinks tea, turns the cup gently with his fingers, raises his eyes and nces at the women. Finally, he is stunned and his eyes fall on the woman''s face on the far left.


    The manager is an individual. He can see the clue at a nce.


    He smiled and said, "master Bo, we won''t bother you. I''ll go out first."


    With that, he waved at the women who had not been picked. The women who had not been liked looked at the woman with some jealousy and walked out unwilling.


    There were only two people left in the house.


    Bo Ye stares at the face and narrows his eyes slightly.


    Like.


    At first nce, it does look a bit like.


    However, when admiring the appearance, it is just like thin and shallow, the darling of God.


    Even the creator has a partial preference for them.


    This woman is only a little simr in shape. She didn''t have the natural beauty of admiring Shi Nian.


    "What''s your name?"


    Bo Ye suddenly asks.


    The woman was startled. She shrank down and said, "Su Mingyue."


    "Su Mingyue?"


    Bo Ye repeated it, shook his head and said, "it''s too tacky."


    The woman''s face turned white and some didn''t know what he meant.


    Bo Ye continued, "it''s not like it."


    The woman keenly recognized the meaning of his words and asked timidly, "like, who?"


    "A... Very special person."


    Bo Ye replied casually. Instead, he picked up the tea on the table, took a sip, and asked indifferently, "how long have you been working here?"


    "One, one month."


    The woman answered.


    They are screened out and left to the so-called big customers.


    Basic qualities.


    But when she suddenly met such a... Strange person, she couldn''t help being afraid.


    Bo Ye said to himself, "it''s been a month. I''ve learned all the rules I should learn."


    "Learn, learn."


    "Good. Do you know how to serve people?"


    Bo Ye said.


    The woman was stunned and pulled down her clothes. Then she twisted her waist and walked over and sat beside him. Her fingers gently whirled his chest: "well, naturally I will."


    Bo Ye looks at her with a calm look on his face.


    Women''s seduction skills seem quite clumsy.


    He just watched.


    The woman looked guilty by him and took the initiative toe over and kiss his lips.


    After all, she has practiced and her means are very advanced.


    Three or two times, he hooked out Bo Ye''s inner desire.


    Bo Ye is so angry that he can''t stand it anymore. He directly presses people under him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When the woman woke up, it was almost noon.


    She was stunned and hurriedly got up. Seeing her embarrassment, she immediately took a breath.


    The terrible memories ofst night lingered in my mind.


    She felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet.


    Bo Ye is really terrible.


    Who would have thought that such a gentle person would be so... Rude in bed.


    Even if Su Mingyue had prepared early, she was choked by tossing.


    "Wake up."


    Bo Ye sits on the sofa and seems to be reading a morning paper in his hand. Without looking up, he points to the ss of water on the table and says, "drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman looked at the ss of water.


    Guess what it is.


    She picked it up and drank it.


    "How about making a deal?" When she finished drinking, Bo ye asked, "help me hook someone. I''ll give you a lot of money."

 Chapter 1529

    <h4>Chapter 1529</h4>


    A lot of money.


    The woman was shocked and stared at him in amazement.


    She needs money.


    Who doesn''t need money.


    If you don''t need money, who woulde here to do such a thing.


    The woman''s eyes suddenly burst out a few strong lights: "you, you say."


    Bo Ye puts a picture on the table.


    The fingertip gently pushed it twice and pushed it to the middle.


    The woman was stunned.


    She leaned over and stared at the man in the picture, slightly stunned.


    It''s not because she knows, but because this person feels a little... Simr to Bo Ye.


    "As long as you can seduce him, don''t be too sessful. As long as you can make him a little interested in you, you will be sessful."


    Women are a little confused.


    This standard is a little too low.


    Bo Ye smiles and shakes his head: "you''ll know if you try."


    "He is not a man who is easily moved."


    Women still don''t believe it.


    After all, there is a saying that everyone will have * *. She is a woman or a beautiful woman. It''s not particrly difficult to seduce a man with a heart.


    Moreover, Bo Ye''s request is only a little.


    It''s not necessary for him to take the bait.


    Seeing the woman''s confident appearance, Bo Ye can''t help but lift his lips.


    "You can have a try. As long as you can let him focus on you, it will be a sess."


    The woman nodded: "OK, don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    "Don''t talk too full."


    Bo Ye reminds him, "he''s hard to deal with."


    Although women have only been here for a month, they have seen all kinds of people. Those sessful people who unt their good husband image on weekdays will alsoe here for fun.


    Men are actually the same thing.


    As long as she uses her mind, she will open a hole in some way.


    "Don''t worry, young master Bo, I will do it."


    Bo Ye takes a sip of tea and just nods.


    He doesn''t care much about sess.


    As long as he can create such a chance, he can make Bo shallow break with mu Shinian... Completely.


    He can''t wait any longer.


    He should do it, too.


    Anyway, the situation has been torn to this situation. Next, no matter how to maintain calm, no one will believe it anyway.


    In this case, it''s better to tear it thoroughly.


    Anyway, he will never admit defeat.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed in the hospital for a week.


    When the doctor announced that she could go back, she felt that the whole person was refreshed.


    When he saw that she was suffocating, he reminded him, "go back and stay. You can''t go out to y."


    Mu Shinian looked at him faintly: "I know."


    "You won''t know. I''ll keep an eye on you." Thin shallow took the man to the car. Suddenly, he thought that he hadn''t taken the medicine, so he returned to get it.


    Mu Shinian took his mobile phone and sent text messages to his senior brothers and sisters, telling them that he had been discharged from the hospital.


    The crowd exploded again.


    Everyone disagreed with her discharge because she was afraid of seque.


    Mu Shinian had suffered more serious injuries before, and she didn''t stir up the public like this. When they said that, she was a little guilty and uneasy.


    Are you used to it? So, I will meet such a person who cares about her so much, but I am... Hypocritical?


    Mu Shinian shivered and turned off the group chat.


    All these anomalies can be attributed to... She hasn''t been hurt so badly for a long time.

 Chapter 1530

    <h4>Chapter 1530</h4>


    Mu Shinian put away his mobile phone, smiled, propped his chin and looked at the peopleing and going outside the window.


    Suddenly, her eyes changed.


    Outside the window, not far away, someone waved to her. It was hard for her to forget that face.


    Xiao Ying!


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and wondered how he came here.


    Xiao Ying waved to her, pointed to one side, and then took the lead in.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while, but still pushed open the door and followed up.


    In the small garden, there are twos and threes of people.


    Xiao Ying leaned back against the wall and held her arm. There was a pair of sunsses on the bridge of her nose. She looked very natural andfortable. When she saw hering, she showed a very light smile at her: "I thought you wouldn''te."


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly: "if it''s okay, I''ll go first."


    "Well, you''re really not funny." Xiao Ying sighed and said, "I heard you were injured recently?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and didn''t wonder where he got the news. Xiao Ying is really powerful. Besides, many people know that she was injured.


    Xiao Ying nced at her thin face and tutted, as if to dislike: "your thin childe is really not good at serving people."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "well, so what?"


    "Not much, just curious." Xiao Ying changed into a very unreliable look: "he should make a list to see how many people he has offended, or you will be implicated by him from time to time¡®


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "I don''t know who it was for."


    After all, there are many people who hate her.


    Xiao Ying raised a finger and gently shook it twice: "you can''t talk nonsense. You and I all know who this man came for. If you don''t say it, you''re just worried that Bo shallow will be sorry if he knows."


    Mu Shinian was exposed by him, and he simply didn''t bother to pretend.


    "So what?"


    "Not much." Xiao Ying said truthfully, "I just see that you are so conscientious and a little jealous."


    boring.


    Mu Shinian muttered and turned to leave.


    Xiao Ying suddenly said, "the antidote has been tested sessfully."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned fiercely and turned around.


    Xiao Ying continued with a smile and said, "it''s impossible to eradicate at one time. There is a course of treatment, and the time span is about two months."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian knows Xiao Ying''s character.


    If he hadn''t been fully confident, he wouldn''t have said such a thing.


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked directly, "what are your conditions?"


    "I saidst time that I wanted you."


    Xiao Ying was more frank than her: "ask again, I''m the same condition."


    "This is impossible." Mu Shinian came even more than him, simply: "if you have other conditions or have something to do, I can help you."


    Only this, she can''t.


    Xiao Ying Tut, with a casual smile, pondered: "is this because you are thin, or for other reasons?"


    "Nothing, just can''t do it." Mu Shinian answered without pause for a second.


    Xiao Ying seemed to be very hurt. He hissed and said, "if he wants to continue dragging on like that, it must be bad for his body. At that time, maybe one day, the toxicity is too heavy, he can''t suppress himself, and then he goes crazy. It''s not impossible."


    "At that time, he really can''t be saved."

 Chapter 1531

    <h4>Chapter 1531</h4>


    "So, Shi Nian,e here and I''ll give you the antidote."


    Xiao Ying smiled.


    Mu Shi Nian''s lips were getting deeper and deeper. She gently clenched her fist, and her face was a little angry.


    Xiao Ying was not afraid at all, not even worried.


    Because, anyway, he has the initiative in his hand.


    Only when the initiative is in his hands, he will never dare to act rashly.


    "You have a good idea. There is no Shuangquan method in this world. Besides, I don''t want you to have Shuangquan."


    No matter which one mu Shinian chooses.


    It doesn''t seem to make any difference to him.


    Anyway, he hates thin and shallow.


    He''s dead. For him, it''s just a nasty person.


    Maybe he''ll be in a much better mood.


    "Have a good rest."


    Xiao Ying smiled and left a word, turned and left.


    Mu Shinian held his fist without saying a word. He looked very angry.


    Xiao Ying, this man is really... Unreasonable.


    Mu Shinian frowned and sighed.


    If you can''t get it.


    Then... Rob?


    Mu Shinian thought of this and was silent on his face.


    She sighed hard and felt more and more absurd.


    Xiao Ying can never put the antidote where she can find it. Besides, if she wants to find it, it may take much effort.


    Moreover, in case of irritating people, Xiao Ying might directly destroy the antidote.


    At that time, the gains are not worth the losses.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t think of any good way for a while. She pinched her fingers and walked back drearily.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow took the medicine, wrote down the doctor''s advice, and then went back.


    There are many people in the hospital.


    Back and forth.


    One was careless and someone hit his arm.


    "Ah!"


    The woman identally fell down. He looked up, looked at the visitor, and immediately apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Thin shallow frown, staring at that face, there was a sh of shock on his face.


    The woman apologized several times, but she didn''t get a response. She looked up nkly and opened her mouth carefully: "sir?"


    Thin shallow came back, looked at her, left a sentence, it doesn''t matter, and left.


    When he left, his face was still puzzled.


    It really seems to yearn for the times.


    That moment.


    It just looks like it. Temperament is a unique school, and no one can imitate it.


    Thin shallow thought that he was blind to that point just now. For a moment, he recognized people as mu Shinian.


    ¡­¡­


    After the woman waited for Bo Qian to leave, she was secretly relieved. She touched her face and couldn''t help frowning.


    Who does Bo Qian think of her?


    At that moment, he really recognized himself as someone else.


    But who is it?


    The woman thought about it for a while, but she didn''t think of the reason. Before she came up with a reason, Bo ye sent a document.


    The woman took a curious look and was stunned.


    In the document, there is a sneak photo.


    Although the pixels are very blurred, we can see how beautiful the girl looks.


    The woman was stunned. She touched her face and took a breath.


    Even herself felt like.


    No wonder that man admitted his mistake just now.


    It''s no wonder that Bo Ye wants to bribe her to seduce people at such a high price. Originally, the purpose is like this.


    The womanughed after a brief absence.

 Chapter 1532

    <h4>Chapter 1532</h4>


    Whatever she does, it''s her only value now.


    Whoever she looks like.


    Isn''t it best to be like that?


    Men, not all the same.


    The woman smiled and walked back with a rxed face.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, mu Shinian was worried. She bowed her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Thin shallow thought she was ufortable. When he got off the bus, he touched her head.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and subconsciously raised his head.


    Thin shallow asked: "ufortable?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and simply replied, "I''m a little sleepy."


    "Then go to bed and wait for dinner. I''ll call you."


    "... OK."


    She really needs to be alone and think about what she should do.


    Xiao Ying is not a fool.


    It would be counterproductive to steal by force.


    Moreover, this man''s temper is very strange. If he gets angry, it is estimated that he will burn jade and stone directly.


    By then, it''ll be all over.


    Mu Shinian returned to the bedroom, sat on the sofa, sipped his lips and chin dully, thinking of several feasible schemes.


    Why don''t you just trade with him?


    Take what Xiao Ying cares about most.


    But on second thought, what Xiao Ying cares about most seems to be in the hands of senior brother.


    In order to save Bo Qian, she went to pit senior brother. It''s unreliable.


    Once the idea was cut off, she fell into a dead circle again.


    Mu Shinian picked up a pillow and leaned on it irritably.


    What should I do


    What can I do? I can have the best of both worlds.


    Mu Shinian thought and fell asleep on the sofa.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Ying returned, she saw her again.


    "You''ve been hanging around with me every day recently. It seems that there are few tasks."


    "Something happened to Xiao Jin."


    On the eleventh day, you said, "she ran away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was silent and raised his head coldly: "are they all waste?"


    His men must not be waste.


    And they are all good yers selected from a hundred.


    "They are definitely not waste." The woman replied, "at this point, I can only say that it is worthy of being your sister."


    Xiao Ying has a lot of things recently, so she doesn''t want to take care of them.


    He took a breath out and asked coldly, "did you send someone to look for it?"


    "I haven''t found it yet." Eleven said helplessly, "you should know where she will go. If you want to find it, you can''t find it. Since she has the ability to run out, she has the ability to avoid those people''s pursuit. Instead of wasting time here, you''d better go straight to find mu Shinian."


    "Send someone to guard around her. Xiao Jin is going to find her."


    That''s another story.


    What else can Xiao Jin do besides looking for mu Shinian.


    Don''t worry about what you think.


    She is still injured and not well. He doesn''t want her to be affected by these things at all.


    Xiao Ying frowned, thought for a moment, took out a mobile phone and called.


    Yes, no one answered.


    Xiao Ying sneered, directly hung up the call, and then sent a voice: "when are you going to be wayward? I''ll give you a day and go back to me right away, otherwise you won''t go back in the future!"


    As soon as he sent back his voice, he was taken away by eleven.


    Without saying anything, he withdrew his voice directly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Ying is very angry.

 Chapter 1533

    <h4>Chapter 1533</h4>


    Eleven frowned and said calmly, "if you force her so hard, she won''t go back. On the contrary, it will backfire. She has a stubborn temper, and you don''t know."


    "Besides, it''s not safe for her to be outside alone. I''d better find someone first."


    Xiao Ying is just too impulsive to lose her mind.


    He vomited a sullen breath and said in a cold voice, "OK."


    "I''ve arranged my staff. You think about it, and then send her a voice. No matter what temper you have, you''ll wait until you find it back."


    11. Reassuring advice.


    Seeing Xiao Ying nodding with restraint, she left.


    As soon as she went out, she told people, "watch him and let me know if you have anything."


    "OK, I know. Miss Xi, where are you going?" Asked the man curiously.


    Eleven shook his head and said, "I''ll find someone and say something. Don''t tell Xiao Ying first."


    "OK."


    The order of 11 is equal to that of Xiao Ying. Naturally, his subordinates dare not have any objection.


    Eleven got into the driver''s seat, drove quickly and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was awakened by a phone call.


    She vaguely found herself lying in bed, stunned, turned out her cell phone, cut open and answered.


    In the phone, a voice, very light.


    "I''m eleven."


    "... oh."


    "Is it convenient toe out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I have something urgent for you. I''m downstairs."


    It is rare for mu Shinian to be so anxious.


    In my impression, Xi''an is a calm and calm that Taishan copses in front without changing her color. As Xiao Ying''s right arm, she has few words, but her executive power is very strong.


    Mu Shinian sat up from bed, thought for less than half a second, and agreed.


    "OK."


    When the phone hung up, mu Shinian rubbed his eyes twice, got up, changed a suit of clothes, and simply slipped down in the study while he was thin and shallow.


    Eleven is in the small garden downstairs.


    Mu Shinian didn''t wonder how she appeared here. He walked over and asked, "what are you looking for me?"


    Eleven looked at her and said, "didn''t Xiao Jine to you?"


    Xiao Jin?


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought about it before he remembered who the man was.


    She Oh, said; "No, what''s the matter?"


    "She''s gone."


    Eleven''s face is a rare anxiety.


    She forced her lower lip, and her voice was cold and almost calm: "she didn''t leave any news. Country m is gone directly. She just passed this year and is not very familiar with that ce. If she goes out, she will be escorted by bodyguards."


    "You know what I mean."


    It''s natural to understand when you read.


    A spoiled youngdy, who is not deeply involved in the world, is simple to say good, but stupid to say bad.


    Therefore, there are countless hidden crises in the dark.


    "Do you want me to help you find it?"


    Mu Shinian asked some strange questions.


    First of all, she has no position or reason to help.


    She doesn''t really have much intersection with that girl.


    At eleven o''clock he looked down and said, "yes."


    "Why?"


    Mu Shinian is also very calm.


    For no reason, why should she help.


    Eleven chuckled: "just help Xiao Ying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, there seems to be no reason.


    "Xiao Ying wants you to stay. He gives you the antidote, doesn''t he?" Eleven rhetorical questions.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "I don''t think Xiao Ying will give me the antidote so happily."


    She helped him find someone and threatened him with that person. It''s really unreliable.

 Chapter 1534

    <h4>Chapter 1534</h4>


    Eleven smiled: "well, you''re really not easy to cheat. It''s really impossible."


    "So, give me a reason and I''ll help." Mu Shinian is also very happy.


    Eleven looked at her, silent for a long time, and suddenly opened his mouth: "then, why don''t you rush at me?"


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly.


    Eleven said, "I once helped Aowei, and Aowei also said that she owed me a favor."


    Mu Shinian smiled


    She wanted to say that she was not Aowei, but mu Shinian.


    Next, eleven said, "we all know whether you are or not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thought hurt when I was admiring.


    I knew I couldn''te down.


    Eleven said, "you have a better way than I thought. Miss mu, find someone and cancel the favor you owe me. What Aowei promised me was that this oath is valid for life and death. In other words, even if I want your life, you have to give it obediently. I don''t want your life now. I just want you to help me find someone."


    Eleven finished, bowed respectfully to her, said please, and then left.


    Mu Shinian suddenly lost his temper.


    What''s all this.


    What''s the matter with her.


    She''spletely innocent. Okay.


    Mu Shinian went upstairs depressed.


    Thin shallow still didn''te out of her study. She went back to her room, tore open a can of milk, drank two mouthfuls, and lost her appetite.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily, picked up his mobile phone and ordered people to find someone.


    And it''s the kind you try to find.


    When she finished, she left her cell phone aside.


    There are only four words left in my mind: inexplicable.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian has cultivated an informationwork. Although it is not mature, it infiltrates into all walks of life. It is not difficult to find someone.


    What''s more, just in case, she even alerted the informationwork of the headquarters.


    Mu Shinian thought at first that he should find people in two days, no more than two and a half days.


    Then everyone was happy.


    She can''t handle the rest.


    No matter what contradiction they have, she can''t help it by closing the door.


    As a result, something happened.


    There was something that had nothing to do with her, but she had to feel that she had caused all this under the influence of all parties.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Jin doesn''t have the ability to run out.


    She knows all those men.


    Xiao Ying''s right arm.


    They have great ability. After all, they can go in front of Xiao Ying. They have few real skills and can''t do it.


    So, from the beginning, Xiao Jin didn''t report much hope. Who knows, she really ran out under the man''s Secret instructions!


    Xiao Jin ran out and joined the man.


    She was in a hurry for fear of being found.


    "What do I do? What do I do with the rest?"


    The man was in his early thirties, wearing a cap and mask, almost covering half of his face, but his eyes were very sharp and looked very terrible.


    Xiao Jin was frightened by him, but because he had something to ask him, he had to endure his fear.


    The man said, "it depends on what you want."


    Xiao Jin stopped and thought that the man knew everything about himself, he simply picked everything aside: "I want Xiao Ying, I want to be with him, not with the feelings of brother and sister."


    "That''s easy."


    Said the man; "Get on the bus first and then make up the ticket."


    Xiao Jin suddenly understood what he meant, blushed, gritted his teeth and shook his head: "no, even so, his heart doesn''t belong to me."

 Chapter 1535

    <h4>Chapter 1535</h4>


    "I want not only his people, but also his heart."


    The man Oh, his voice was full of fun: "it seems that his heart belongs to others?"


    Xiao Jin clenched her teeth fiercely and thought of Mu Shinian. She thought that Xiao Ying was drunk and recited mu Shinian''s name. The anger in her heart could not be concealed.


    She looked at the man gnashing her teeth and said, "yes, yes, it belongs to others, not me. He was fascinated by that woman!"


    "It seems that you have to get rid of that woman." The man sighed: "as long as the man is gone, his heart will have no destination. You can take advantage of it, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Get rid of Mu Shinian.


    Xiao Jin was silent.


    However, she didn''t want to do this.


    Mu Shinian is just, just a little annoying.


    There''s no need to die.


    "You are still too kind." The man smiled and said, "if you are not cruel, he will always have his own heart. As for you, you can only be a bystander forever, but as long as the person is gone, any problem will be solved."


    "You''re not cruel. You''re selfish at best."


    "No, she can''t die!" Xiao Jin''s voice stressed excitedly, "there are other ways!"


    The man looked at her quietly. After a few seconds, he spread his hand: "well, it seems that you really don''t hate her to that extent."


    "I hate her. Of course I hate her. I hate her to death, but I can''t really let her die!" Xiao Jin was incoherent: "she just hates it. There''s no need to kill her."


    "All right, all right."


    The man spread his hands and looked frustrated: "it seems that your moral concept is really strong, so there''s no other way."


    "No, no, no, you must have another way." Xiao Jin stretched out his hand and grabbed him: "if you have the ability to get me out, you have the ability to help me, right?"


    The man looked at her and said, "well, actually there is."


    Xiao Jinli looked a little happy and said, "what should I do?"


    The man lowered his voice and said a few words.


    Xiao Jin''s face was stiff and hesitated: "this."


    "This is the most effective. You might as well try it. If you seed, they will bepletely dead in the future."


    The man patted her on the shoulder and said, "besides, it saved her life. If you still hesitate, it''s really difficult to do."


    Xiao Jin clenched his fist and hesitated.


    "Think about what she has done to you because of her, the person you like, her heart is not on you. Obviously, you have known him for the longest time and you are the most suitable person for him. As a result, she has to make way for someone she doesn''t know. I feel heartache for you. Don''t you feel it?"


    yes , we have.


    Of course.


    The seeds of sin are buried like this.


    Then, break through the ground.


    As long as I think, I think that Xiao Ying is drunk and still talks about admiring the time, she is... Full of anger and hatred.


    Obviously, these belong to her.


    Why should I be taken away by mu Shinian.


    She is not reconciled, really not reconciled!


    The man looked at her calmly, sighed and said, "you are too kind. Kind people always have no good ending,

 Chapter 1536

    <h4>Chapter 1536</h4>


    Look at you. If it goes on like this, you and that person may never be possible. "


    Xiao Jin clenched his fist hard, and his face was obviously shaken.


    The man pped one hand on her shoulder, obviously felt her evasion, and stepped back a little distance very gentlemanly.


    "Sorry."


    Xiao Jin looked at him with a defensive face.


    When the man saw that the precaution on her face had subsided, he slowly said, "I just love you. There is a gap between you and the person you like. It''s all thanks to the girl. You think, if she''s gone, the man must only see you."


    "There is only one life. You may never meet someone you like so much. If you don''t stick to it, maybe you really can''t talk to him."


    Xiao Jin''s face was a little loose.


    "You, why did you help me?"


    "This." The man couldn''t help smiling bitterly. However, the next second, a gloomy tone appeared on his face: "you may not believe that I have a grudge against mu Shinian and don''t share heaven!"


    It''s good to have a grudge.


    It''s best to have a grudge.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    Although Xiao Jin is not deeply involved in the world, he still understands this truth.


    The man said, with a fierce light in his eyes: "if Mu Shinian can be destroyed, I am willing to give everything!"


    The hatred in his eyes is true.


    Xiao Jin was more and more excited when he saw his appearance.


    She took a deep breath and twisted a strong hatred between her eyebrows: "I hate her too, very, very much! Just... Save her life!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure that this method will be foolproof. It can destroy mu Shinian and won''t hurt her life..." after saying that, he couldn''t help sighing: "you''re just too kind. If it''s me..."


    He didn''t finish the rest.


    But I can also hear that it must not be a good word.


    Xiao Jin felt at ease.


    Yeah.


    She didn''t want to miss her life.


    She was coveting something that didn''t belong to her, so she deserved it.


    Mu Shinian, even if something happens, she deserves it!


    She deserves it.


    Xiao Jin looked at the man and opened his mouth word by word: "what should I do?"


    The man smiled and said, "as long as you lead people out, I''ll give everything to me at that time."


    This temptation is too big.


    Xiao Jin gritted his teeth and promised, "OK."


    The man smiled and said, "very good."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was quarreled by the phone ring.


    The phone was hung up before he could remember.


    Mu Shi read grace, sat up nkly from the bed, looked at thin shallow, she blinked twice and struggled on her face: "what''s the matter?"


    "My phone?"


    "Yes." Thin shallow looked and said, "strange call."


    Just finished, the cell phone rang again.


    Mu Shinian yawned, reached for his cell phone and said, "I''d better take it."


    With that, she picked up her cell phone and pressed the answer button.


    A woman''s scream came over the phone.


    Moreover, the sound is a little familiar.


    Mu Shi was stunned, and the sleepers ran away.


    "Save me, save me, mu Shinian,e and save me!"


    Thin shallow also heard some voices and wanted to lean over. Mu Shinian subconsciously avoided.


    Thin shallow frowned and didn''t say anything. He waited quietly.


    Mu Shinian listened to the voice on the phone and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Come and save me, please, save me..."

 Chapter 1537

    <h4>Chapter 1537</h4>


    "I have an ident. Come and save me, mu Shinian!"


    Mu Shinian listened to her repeated nagging, frowned, and asked patiently, "what''s the matter with you?"


    There was another cry on the phone.


    Thin shallow also frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    His voice was very low, but he heard it.


    She shook her head, turned to the person on the phone and continued to ask, "what''s the matter? Where are you now?"


    Bo Jinwa burst into tears.


    Looks a little confused.


    She cried out of breath on the phone: "I, I was, I was... Several people... WOW!"


    Mu Shinian turned pale after listening.


    She is not hard hearted.


    As soon as she heard the news, she couldn''t ept it herself.


    Xiao Jin is still struggling on the phone: "I beg you,e and pick me up. I dare not tell others. I don''t want to be known by others. I beg you, I don''t know who to find except you. Mu Shinian, I beg you, I beg you!"


    Then there was a cry.


    The sound of crying.


    Mu Shinian covered his mobile phone and said to Bo Qian, "I have to go out."


    When Bo Qiangang was about to speak, mu Shinian said, "I''ll just go out by myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow is not very relieved.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how to exin it.


    I had to choose the most ambiguous exnation: "a friend of mine doesn''t have a good rtionship, but now she has some very... Bad things. She doesn''t want others to see."


    Thin shallow just also heard the tearing cry over the phone.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "I''ll send you there. If you don''t go in or look, you can deal with it yourself."


    Mu Shinian thought about it and promised toe down.


    She quickly gave an address and rushed to the dressing room.


    So Xiao Jin ran out on her own, carrying Xiao Ying and the security guards. Then, what happened to her?


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Xiao Jin deserved it, but now people have encountered these things. When she says so, it''s more or less something.


    Mu Shimian sighed for a long time and quickly changed her clothes. During the period, she identally pulled the wound. She screamed. The thin outside the door heard a voice and almost rushed in.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed, quickly raised his feet and blocked the door.


    Bang, very loud.


    The thin shallow outside the door was more worried: "did you fall?"


    "No."


    "Pulled the wound."


    "A little."


    Mu Shinian finished, quickly put on her clothes, and then opened the door and went out. Seeing Bo Qian''s worried face, she quickly opened her mouth and exined: "it''s not much, just identally touched it."


    Thin and shallow face was a little unhappy, but he still gave way: "let''s go."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in a thin private ne.


    Several of her senior brothers and sisters also have such things. Because the itinerary is uncertain, they often need to fly here and there. With a private ne, it is much more convenient.


    But mu Shinian didn''t.


    She looked around the ne, silently estimated the price, and then silently gave a thumbs up in her heart.


    People''s seventh sense is indeed the most correct.


    When she first saw thin and shallow, she thought she was unusual. As a result, it was like this.


    Just for this private ne, his assets must have a string of zeros behind them.

 Chapter 1538

    <h4>Chapter 1538</h4>


    Mu Shinian can even be distracted in his spare time. How many small movements did Bo qian do behind his back, carrying the double surveince of his father and brother, that people can''t see at all.


    Thin shallow saw that she was meditating. It was obviously wrong: "do you like this?"


    "Ah?"


    Mu Shinian is at a loss.


    Shallow said: "if you like, I''ll give it to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s OK.


    Given such a ne to her, she is expected to take several inds to return.


    She still keeps many small animals on the ind and doesn''t want to give them away for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    The nended.


    When Bo Qian sends mu Shinian to his destination, he disappears automatically.


    She was given the key to her hotel room for convenience.


    Mu Shinian noticed something wrong as soon as he walked here.


    This ce is too chaotic.


    The streets are chaotic, there is noplete n, and several people look abnormal.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and turned around. Sure enough, he saw thin shallow following behind her.


    Not far, not near, obviously he is not at ease.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, made a guarantee and said, "I''m fine."


    Thin shallow stopped, as if thinking about something.


    After struggling for a long time, hepromised and took a small step: "I''ll wait here and shout if there''s anything."


    Mu Shinian nodded and went deeper.


    Xiao Jin''s tracking shows that it is near here.


    A goldendy who doesn''t touch the spring water with her fingers was brought to this ce... Mu Shinian didn''t dare to think further. She could only endure the bad smell and go deeper.


    Finally, mu Shinian stopped in front of a house at the end of the alley.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door twice.


    There was no sound in the house.


    Mu Shinian saw this and directly said, "I''m mu Shinian. I''m in?"


    There was still no answer in the house.


    Mu Shinian calmed down and directly opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, mu Shinian smelled a very... Indescribable smell.


    Mu Shinian silently pursed his lower lip. For a time, he couldn''t guess what the taste was.


    The room was dark.


    When mu Shinian went in, he almost tripped and fell.


    She held on to the wall and barely supported herself.


    Had to shout in a low voice: "Xiao Jin, are you here?"


    "If you''re here, let me know."


    "Xiao Jin?"


    There was no response from the house.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, took out the t te in the bag and wanted to take another look at the positioning.


    As a result, the location is still disyed in this room.


    Mu Shinian was just about to check it again when he suddenly heard some subtle sounds.


    Mu Shinian frowned and calmly walked towards the birthce of the voice.


    When I walked in, I found the sound of water.


    Through a door.


    In the bathroom?


    Mu Shinian turned on the light, and then quickly patted the door twice.


    "Xiao Jin, are you in there?"


    A scream came from the house.


    It''s Xiao Jin. That''s right!


    "Excuse me!" After Mu Shimian said something, she directly pushed the door open. Then she saw Xiao Jinyi sitting in the bathtub with blood flowing under her. She wiped the bruises on her skin. The whole person looked very embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian took a breath and stood in ce. His face turned white in an instant.


    "You!"


    "Ah! Ah!!!"


    Xiao Jin made a series of screams.


    She was like a madman, pping the water hard, desperately trying to wipe those traces off her body.

 Chapter 1539

    <h4>Chapter 1539</h4>


    But it can''t be erased.


    She looked ferocious and looked really crazy.


    The sound instion here is very poor.


    The neighbor nearby heard it and scolded unhappily: "shit! Can you call again at dawn! The youngdy is not as capable as you. She has been calling for several hours, and you can call it out!"


    Mu Shinian''s face sank. He picked up something and smashed it against the wall.


    With a bang, the opposite side was honest.


    Mu Shinian looked at her for a long time. Seeing that she was wiping down like this, she was sure to wipe blood. She had to squat down and hold her hand: "calm down!"


    "How can I calm down? Tell me, how can I calm down!"


    Xiao Jin cried and screamed hysterically.


    Mu Shinian held her hands to stop her self abuse.


    She hasn''t seen such a thing. She really doesn''t know what to do.


    She looked at Xiao Jin''s clothes. She was silent for a long time and said, "take a bath first. I''ll get you a change of clothes."


    With that, she pumped out the water in the bathtub, then changed it into a new one, tried the temperature, and then stood up.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    Mu Shinian was in a mess. She just turned around and threw something behind her. It just flew past her ear. As long as she moved a little to the side, she was expected to be hit right.


    Mu Shinian looked back coldly, looked at her and said word by word: "although it''s not something to say, it''s not me who caused you."


    Of course it''s you.


    Just me you!


    Because of you!


    Xiao Jin bit her teeth hard and broke her lips. She still refused to loosen her teeth.


    It''s because of you.


    This bureau is designed for you.


    You''re the one to be insulted!


    Why, why should I suffer these instead of you? I''m unconvinced, really unconvinced!


    Those dead perverts, those dead ugly men, it''s all because of them!


    Xiao Jin clenched her teeth and looked at the direction she left. Her eyes were heavy, but her eyes were unconsciously crying.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian borrowed a light car, bought clothes, medicine and some bandaging supplies, and then returned.


    Xiao Jin sat on the ground with empty eyes wrapped in a bath towel.


    Seeing Mu Sinianing in, she didn''t lift her head. The whole person looked like a puppet.


    No emotion, no perception.


    Mu Shinian put his things in front of her, squatted down and said, "here are clothes for washing, medicine and dressing supplies. I''ll wait for you outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin finally had a reaction. She looked up and looked at mu Shinian. Her eyes were full of irony.


    "Are you helping me?"


    "Sort of."


    Mu Shinian''s mood is also veryplex.


    This matter, it can be said, has nothing to do with her.


    However, aside from the request of 11, it seems that she can''t stand idly by.


    Even this matter really has nothing to do with her.


    "I''ll take you to the hotelter. You have a good rest."


    Xiao Jin still looked at her deeply.


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect her to say good things like thank you. She simply stood up and said, "I''ll wait outside first."


    Xiao Jin watched her leave, staring at those things and a box of contraceptives. She smiled. It''s really considerate. Mu Shinian is really considerate. You even thought of this.


    These were supposed to be for you, not me!

 Chapter 1540

    <h4>Chapter 1540</h4>


    Xiao Jin bit his teeth hard and dragged the bag with both hands.


    No, no!


    I''m not reconciled!


    She is unwilling!


    She didn''t want to be destroyed like this!


    Mu Shinian hesitated several times outside the door and put his mobile phone back.


    forget it.


    It''s someone else''s business.


    Even if you want to say it, Xiao Jin should say it himself.


    Mu Shi was in pain. He wanted to sit on the sofa. He was full of rejection of everything here, so he had to stand and wait.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jin came out soon.


    She looked at mu Shinian as if she were looking at an enemy.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care about her hostile eyes and said, "the car is outside. Let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin was really like a puppet. She said a word and walked away.


    At the door, Xiao Jin was about to get on the bus when he heard someone muttering, "it''s beautiful. How do you charge? Tut tut Tut, I''m beginning to get hard with your cry."


    Xiao Jin''s face turned white.


    She froze in ce.


    Those memories in my mind swept crazy again.


    Without saying anything, mu Shinian picked up a bag and smashed it.


    Smashed the man back two steps.


    Mu Shinian sneered and nced at him coldly; "Try again?"


    The man was an idle gangster. He covered his smashed bloody nose and looked at the girl. It was so difficult to provoke. Where dare he continue to provoke, he had to cover his nose and disappear quickly.


    Xiao Jin clenched her fingers. Her nails were torn and bleeding. She didn''t know it.


    Mu Shinian frowned and whispered to remind her, "get in the car."


    Xiao Jin turned his head rigidly and looked at mu Shinian: "they all know."


    I must know.


    Those gangsters gave her to


    The sound instion here is so poor that I must have heard


    Doesn''t that mean


    Xiao Jin felt a thunder chop down andpletely lost her mind.


    Mu Shinian opened the door and directly connected the people in. Then, she also went around to the driver''s seat, started the car and drove out for a distance before she opened her mouth and asked, "if you want, I promise they won''t say half a word."


    I don''t know where this excited her


    Xiao Jin seemed to lose his mind in a moment: "I don''t want your help! I don''t need your help! What are you, I don''t need your help!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to worry about it. As soon as she said this, she followed her words and said, "OK."


    Xiao Jin tightly pulled his fingers, again and again, numb and stiff stressed: "you don''t have to help, you roll away, the farther you roll, the better."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak, just looked at the direction in front.


    ¡­¡­


    After the car arrived at the hotel, Xiao Jin returned to the house like a wandering soul.


    Mu Shimian put sleeping pills into the water she drank. When she finished drinking, she saw that she was asleep, so she moved people to bed.


    Mu Shinian will nest on the sofa in the living room. In the middle of the night, as soon as she closes her eyes, she hears a scream.


    Mu Shinian woke up and hurried to the bedroom.


    Xiao Jin must have had a nightmare. She was scared to wake up. She shrank at the head of the bed and screamed very badly.


    Mu Shinian turned on the light, looked at her, still walked over and said, "let me help you find a psychologist."


    "Get out, get out! Get out, don''te here!"


    Xiao Jin directly picked up the pillow and smashed it at her.

 Chapter 1541

    <h4>Chapter 1541</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t hide. After being beaten, he said, "you can''t go on like this."


    "You can''t get out."


    And trap yourself in the.


    "I''ll find you a psychologist. He''ll teach you what to do and take you out."


    Xiao Jin looked at her with deep eyes: "you don''t need your false kindness. Aren''t you the happiest when I look like this? No one will rob Xiao Ying with you like this. You can continue to step on two boats!"


    "Anyway, Xiao Ying and Bo Qian are all lost by you. You won, didn''t you?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand her logic at all.


    If she were normal, I might argue with her.


    However, now like this, she was afraid that if she said one more word, Xiao Jin would explode at any time.


    Xiao Jin looked at her half crying and halfughing, like a Madman: "Mu Shinian, Congrattions, you are so powerful that you can let those two people turn around you. How powerful you are, you must be very proud, aren''t you! Look, they have be your servants."


    "And I, like a piece of garbage, have been thrown around, and now I have been trampled on. You must be very proud, don''t you?"


    "I used to estrange you once or twice. Now, I don''t have a chance at all, do I?"


    "Mu Shinian, you must be, must be very proud"


    Mu Shinian saw that her resentment was getting deeper and deeper. He sighed heavily, walked over and knocked directly at the back of her head.


    Xiao Jin fainted.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, put the man on the bed, covered the quilt, went out directly and contacted the psychologist.


    As soon as she got through, she hung up again.


    Then she sat on the sofa and looked at the dark sky outside. She really didn''t know what to do.


    I guess no one wants to say what happened.


    Mu Shinian propped his head. I really don''t know what to do.


    Mu Shinian had a headache and put it on herp. She had so many ideas at ordinary times, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Time goes by.


    Bo Qian suddenly called.


    He lives near here.


    I don''t know about Xiao Jin.


    Maybe for him, it has nothing to do with him at all.


    Bo Qian asked over the phone, "is it done?"


    "No, it''s a little tricky." Mu Shinian told the truth: "I don''t know what to do now."


    "Take your time and don''t worry."


    Bo Qian said, "if you can''t solve it, put it aside first."


    "... what is this?" Makeints about Tucao.


    Thin shallow also smiled: "nonsense."


    "Don''t you sleep yet?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Bo qianen said, "deal with some business."


    "Well, go and have a rest early."


    Mu Shinian looked at the bedroom.


    Thin shallow smiled low on the phone and came out with a deep voice: "OK."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shinian also didn''t know. She smiled fiercely. She breathed out, and her voice was a little scattered: "forget it, take one step at a time."


    She doesn''t know what to do. Wait until tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep much this night.


    Waking up, she was afraid that something might happen to Xiao Jin. Therefore, she went to her house every other moment to have a look. She was sure that she was all right, so she returned to the living room with peace of mind.

 Chapter 1542

    <h4>Chapter 1542</h4>


    The next day, mu Shinian had two dark circles under her eyes. She was not energetic. She sat on the sofa vaguely and tried to keep her spirits up. She was about to go to the bedroom to have a look, when she heard a violent voice from inside.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and quickly opened the door. A vase was thrown out. She dodged and was almost hit.


    Xiao Jin screamed and grabbed something and threw it at her.


    Mu Shinian retreated and hid for several times. Finally, he was impatient.


    "I have to pay for the things smashed here. Xiao Jin, I sympathize with your experience, but I won''t indulge your temper."


    Xiao Jin became more angry and smashed harder.


    The whole person is dishevelled, his eyes are red, like a madman, without a trace of reason.


    Mu Shinian was almost hit by a vase. She took a deep breath and rushed in directly. She hid and approached. Then, while she was unprepared, she raised her hand fiercely and grabbed her hands directly. Regardless of her resistance, she simply tied a knot with a shirt and tied her to the head of the bed.


    "Let me go, you let me go!"


    Xiao Jin struggled desperately: "Mu Shinian, you let go."


    "No"


    Mu Shimian gently rubbed her sore head twice. She looked at her expressionless and said, "I have to pay for these things you smashed. Moreover, you are emotionally unstable. In order to avoid greater loss or injury, you''d better be bound. Anyway, I won''t hurt you."


    Xiao Jin couldn''t hear anything. As soon as she opened her mouth, she began to struggle violently.


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent: "you struggle slowly. When you have no strength, I''ll ask you slowly."


    Xiao Jin stared at her coldly and wanted to bite her to death.


    Mu Shinian said; "Someone around you is watching. What are you doing to avoid them and run out?"


    "That ce is so biased. I saw that the surrounding traffic is very inconvenient. Generally, only local people or outsiders who have no money will live there."


    "And... Who is the person who bullies you? If you want to say, I can help you find the person back."


    That''s all she can do.


    Further down, she is no longer qualified to manage.


    Xiao Jin sank a face and looked at her. For a long time, she squeezed out two words: "really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Xiao Jin gritted his teeth and asked, "can you really find those people?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian spoke confidently.


    Xiao Jin closed her eyes, forced herself to recall, and then reported several characteristics.


    Finally, she thought of the man.


    Her face changed again.


    Mu Shinian keenly found her abnormality and frowned: "who else?"


    "No more."


    Xiao Jin spit out two words coldly.


    Mu Shinian said, "OK, do you want to eat?"


    Xiao Jin looked at her and didn''t want to answer at all.


    Mu Shinian said, "I called the waiter. If you need anything, you can tell her. I''ll go out first."


    With that, she went out.


    Xiao Jin was locked at the head of the bed. She bit her teeth hard and tears fell unconsciously.


    She is unwilling.


    She is really unwilling.


    In any case, she was unwilling.


    Why should she encounter this!


    All these bitter fruits are clearly due to the yearning for the time!


    Xiao Jin bit his teeth, and his face began to be ferocious.


    It''s all strange to admire the times.


    me her!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian people are not here. It took some effort to mobilize people, but fortunately, those people are still here, so it''s not particrly difficult to find them.


    The next day, her men gathered all the people.

 Chapter 1543

    <h4>Chapter 1543</h4>


    He temporarily transferred these people from the nearest ce. Several people were on duty and were called by a phone. Everyone''s face was full of doubts.


    Because I really don''t understand.


    "Boss, have they talked to you?"


    You can''t me them.


    The main thing is, these guys are really gangsters.


    The kind of gangster that the thief takes, the kind that mu Shinian can''t touch at ordinary times.


    It should be impossible to say that they have the ability to offend mu Shinian.


    This level of connection has no chance to touch mu Shinian.


    So, there will be three in a row. No one knows what happened.


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, but said, "well, you go back first."


    "OK." His men still wondered, "boss, are you really okay?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian finished, and added in his heart that it was not her that had something to do.


    Xiao Jin, no wonder... It''s like this.


    I don''t think any girl can stand it.


    Mu Shimian sighed and said, "don''t tell anyone about it."


    "OK."


    He looked at each other under his hands. Seeing that mu Shinian really didn''t want to speak, he had to leave here first.


    Those little gangsters looked confused and didn''t react much. When those people left, only one mu Shinian dared to struggle.


    As a result, before struggling a few times, mu Shinian raised his foot expressionless and kicked it out directly.


    "Oh!"


    A man fell directly to the ground and couldn''t get up. A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    Several hooligans took a breath, and they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Mu Shinian looked at them condescending, like looking at a dead object.


    "Did you do it?"


    Those gangsters looked at each other, and no one dared to speak, because they did so many things. Who knows what mu Shinian said.


    Just thinking, suddenly, mu Shinian picked up a man and said word by word: "you really deserve to die!"


    A little gangster spit out the cloth in his mouth and begged: "nvxia, old man, boss, what do you say? We really don''t know what we did. You, even if you want us to die, you want us to die to understand."


    Mu Shinian threw the man directly on the ground and banged hard. The little gangster felt that his arms were about to break open.


    He took two breaths hard, and tears were about to flow down.


    Mu Shinian looked at them coldly, and a dark tone overflowed from the corners of his lips: "you are really brave!"


    Find this level!


    Those little gangsters still didn''t understand anything. They looked at her nkly and shocked.


    Mu Shinian went out without saying a word.


    When the door closed, the gangsters dared to breathe loudly.


    This girl is more powerful than those men just now.


    In other words, the risk factor is greater.


    Those gangsters can''t remember what mistake they made and will be caught like this!


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Jin went crazy, he calmed down a lot.


    When mu Shinian went back, he met the waiter.


    The waiter whispered, "she''s too scary. She cries and makes noise, and asionallyughs inexplicably."


    "Once I get too close to her, she will hit people with things."


    "I saw her crying and wanted tofort her, but she refused to let me lean over. I really, really..."

 Chapter 1544

    <h4>Chapter 1544</h4>


    The waiter is probably frightened enough this day, so it will be a little exhausted.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s hard for you."


    "It''s OK, that is, is there something wrong with her? I don''t think her spirit is particrly stable."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how to say it.


    She said vaguely, "I guess I''m in a bad mood."


    The waiter thought it was the same. Besides, she was embarrassed to ask more, so she had to say, "then I''ll go back first?"


    "OK, hard work."


    After the waiter went out, mu Shinian pushed the door in.


    Xiao Jin was still like a stone. She sat motionless on the bed. Her face was ugly, her hair was messy, and there were tears hanging from the corners of her eyes. When she saw mu Shinian, her eyes moved slightly, and then returned to dead silence.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time, walked over and said, "I found someone."


    Xiao Jin burst out a cold light on her face and stared at her.


    Mu Shinian said, "do you want to have a look?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin struggled to get up, but her hands were tied.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what technique she used. She pulled it for a long time and couldn''t open it at all.


    And make your hands ache in vain.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly and said, "you have to calm down and don''t be crazy, otherwise I can knock you out at any time."


    Xiao Jin stared at her with hatred, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take the initiative to make a sound and waited quietly for her answer.


    The two men confronted each other. After a moment, Xiao Jincai nodded reluctantly.


    Mu Shinian walked over and untied the rope.


    Xiao Jin moved her wrist, and her eyes still stared at her without emotion.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take it to heart and said, "let''s go. The car is below."


    Xiao Jin clenched her fist, crossed her and walked down first.


    ¡­¡­


    It took the car half an hour to reach its destination.


    Xiao Jin sat in the co pilot''s seat and was as quiet as ever.


    Mu Shimian didn''t say anything. She was afraid that once she opened her mouth, she angered Xiao Jin. Her face was calm and didn''t even move her eyes.


    It''s even more terrible.


    Mu Shinian thought in his heart, but calmly got out of the car, walked around and opened the door of the co driver''s seat.


    Xiao Jin looked at her coldly, and the corners of her lips raised a disdainful smile.


    "Is this car yours?"


    "No."


    "Thin, light,"


    "Well,"


    "I guess so." Xiao Jin said, and the anger in his eyes burst out again: "you are thin and shallow, and he is still so good to you. Why do you hang Xiao Ying? Don''t you worry. If thin and shallow knows, you won''t get any benefits on either side?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand: "what''s the advantage?"


    Xiao Jin sneered and said, "glory, wealth and fame are not all good?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    She put her hand on the door of the co pilot''s seat. From the beginning, she didn''t understand where she offended the daughter?


    Her experience was unfortunate, but it had nothing to do with her, who was far away.


    When she called, she ran all the way here without saying a word. Anyway, she didn''t care much about these things. At least she had to put away the thorns.


    At least I came to help her. Even if I can''t make a good face, don''t hide a knife in three sentences and two and a half sentences.

 Chapter 1545

    <h4>Chapter 1545</h4>


    Mu Shinian was puzzled.


    "Have I offended you?"


    Mu Shinian asked directly.


    Xiao Jin didn''t answer, but his hatred became deeper.


    Mu Shinian said, "I didn''t want to go against you, but I''d better say these words."


    "Even without them, I can earn the so-called benefits you said."


    "I don''t have the entanglements you said with Xiao Ying. Even if there are, Xiao Ying takes the initiative to find fault. I haven''t taken the initiative to find him once."


    "Also, I didn''t step on two boats. I didn''t do it before, and I don''t do it now."


    "My words are over. Can youe down now? All the people you are looking for are inside. If you don''t go, I can go back here."


    Xiao Jin couldn''t say a word when she blocked her.


    She can''t be angry, but there''s no way to take Mu Shi Nian.


    I had to get out of the car obediently.


    Mu Shinian followed her and saw her trembling. She still moved a littlepassion: "you have to step over, because you are still young, unless you die, otherwise, you can only praise the past, and then continue to move forward."


    Xiao Jin gritted her teeth and her eyes began to turn red.


    Although mu Shinian felt that these things had nothing to do with herself, it can be seen that she was like this. She couldn''t bear to think of what might have happened to her before.


    "If you don''t want to see it, I''ll throw people into prison."


    "No!"


    Xiao Jin squeezed out two words, silently walked over and pushed the door open.


    Seeing those familiar faces, her blood suddenly froze.


    Her face began to turn white.


    After seeing her, the hooligans, like ghosts, looked at the Mu Shi Nian behind her and trembled with fear.


    "You, no, this is a misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding, don''t!"


    "Die!"


    Xiao Jin screamed, picked up a chair and smashed it directly from those people.


    People have infinite potential in anger.


    The chair was thrown over and hit hard.


    Mu Shinian looked at them silently, and looked at those people who were hit, painful and shouting.


    Xiao Jin is crazy. As long as she looks at them, she will think of them touching themselves. The disgusting and disgusting smell will linger, and will be her nightmare for the next few decades.


    Xiao Jin screamed. As long as she could catch anything, she would pick it up. Then, without saying a word, she smashed it.


    After smashing, she''s not happy.


    He picked up a knife and rushed to the people who were smashed with only one breath.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and hesitated to stop it.


    He saw Xiao Jin holding a knife and stabbing directly under a hooligan.


    "Ah!"


    A scream almost broke through the sky.


    Mu Shinian didn''t open his eyes a little.


    In my ears, I could hear Xiao Jin crying andughing, like a female ghost.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips, but he still didn''t mean to stop it.


    Xiao Jin was like a madman, desperately waving a knife and stabbing those people in the most vulnerable ce.


    At first, there was a terrible scream, but then the sound gradually became weak.


    In the end, I just heard the puff of what I was poking.


    Mu Shinian didn''t open his eyes and kept silent without saying a word.


    Until Xiao Jin let go of the knife and began to cry desperately.


    Mu Shinian then walked over and took out a packet of paper towels and handed it to her.


    Xiao Jin didn''t pick it up. She just grabbed her wrist and bit it hard.

 Chapter 1546

    <h4>Chapter 1546</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows sank, but he didn''t mean to stop it


    Xiao Jin didn''t know whether she was venting or what she was doing. She bit very hard and used almost all her strength on it.


    Mu Shinian felt that a piece of his meat was about to be bitten off. Xiao Jin suddenly released her hand, and her whole body softened and fainted.


    Mu Shinian was silent, picked up his cell phone, called one of his men, asked him to clean up here and take these people to the hospital.


    Then he sent people to the hotel.


    The doctor also received a call in advance. After a series of examinations, the doctor said: "let her not get out of bed for exercise these days. The injury is too serious and torn open. If you don''t pay attention, it will be more troublesome in the future."


    Mu Shinian looked at the sleeping man on the bed and was silent again.


    How to persuade me to live.


    Xiao Jin is going to make an endless fuss when shees.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "please, can you prescribe some calming medicine? Let her sleep in bed these days."


    The doctor pondered and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, her body needs rest at present. If the patient is too excited, it''s not good for rest."


    "Then please."


    After mu Shinian sent the doctor out, he took a suit of clothes and went to the bathroom to wash it.


    His phone just came.


    Mu Shinian picked it up and asked, "it''s done."


    "It''s done." The voice of his subordinates was very frightened: "speaking of it, it''s terrible. The three people... All rotted."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian couldn''t say whether he was afraid or some other thoughts, but he was kind.


    Some of his men were uncertain: "boss, you didn''t move your hand."


    Mu Shinian said again.


    His voice was somewhat curious: "I said, if you want to make those three lives worse than death, there are many ways."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and couldn''t evenugh.


    "Boss, go and be busy. I''ll watch these three people myself."


    "OK. Feel free to call if you need anything."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and sat silently on the sofa wiping his hair.


    Her hair was wet and she didn''t want to blow dry at all.


    Whether to tell Xiao Ying about it or not.


    It is reasonable to say that people are Xiao Ying''s. no matter what happens, they should let him know.


    But now


    Mu Shimian sighed again.


    The telephone rang again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID and hesitated to answer, but he finally picked it up.


    Eleven asked anxiously over the phone, "have you found it?"


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    Eleven keenly noticed her anomaly: "you found her, didn''t you?"


    Mu Shinian breathed out silently, "I found it."


    "Where is she? Is she all right? Nothing happened."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian won''t lie.


    She was silent.


    Eleven was getting uneasy over there: "something happened to her?"


    "She''s on my side. I''ll take good care of her recently. She doesn''t want to be known by Xiao Ying. Don''t tell him."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She has no say in this matter. Even if she wants to say it, Xiao Jin should say it himself.


    Eleven shook his fist nervously: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "I''m fine, but don''t say it now. If Xiao Ying knows, he wille over. She''s not very stable at present. I''ll let her decide whether to go back or not when she''s in good condition."

 Chapter 1547

    <h4>Chapter 1547</h4>


    What else do you want to ask,


    Mu Shinian directly interrupted her: "her situation is very wrong now. She doesn''t want to see you very much. If youe, it''s estimated that she will be more wrong."


    Mu Shinian is very vague.


    But eleven is a wise man, so she knows all those principles.


    "Mu Shinian, she..."


    "Something really happened. It''s very serious." After a pause, mu Shinian added, "but I can''t say it. If she wants to tell you, she will say it herself."


    Eleven''s mood is also unspeakable


    "Hang up first."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone and began to feel depressed again.


    She propped her chin and stared nkly.


    To be honest, she doesn''t know what she''s doing now. She always feels very... Elusive.


    She stood up, looked at the people in the room, found that she was still asleep, and called the waiter.


    The waiter will be here soon.


    She said politely, "Miss mu, what''s the matter?"


    "She has fallen asleep. This is my phone. If you have anything, you can call me." Mu Shinian Shua wrote down a note and handed it to the waiter: "thank you."


    The waiter smiled bitterly: "don''t worry, Miss mu, I''ll take good care of her."


    Mu Shinian said hard, picked up his coat, carried his schoolbag and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian found arge stall and ordered a table of things. Before waiting for someone toe, he started first.


    She ordered a little too much.


    When she saw the food, she felt that she was not happy.


    In addition to delicious food, mu Shinian generally has little appetite. Such a big table is enough to see how abnormal she is.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the opposite position, opened a can of beer, was about to drink, and was taken away by Bo shallow.


    Mu Shinian looked at him depressed: "the degree is not high."


    "Don''t drink either."


    Bo Qian called the waiter and ordered some drinks.


    Mu Shinian bit the straw and looked dissatisfied: "it''s okay to drink."


    "I has the final say."


    Thin and faint mouth: "who taught you to drink?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian gave a calm grace and said, "self-study."


    Bo Qian doesn''t believe it at all. It must have been taught by her friends again.


    A few days before she was an adult, she began to teach her to drink this thing.


    "Didn''t you eat?"


    Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "the food in the hotel is not very delicious."


    Actually, I''m not in the mood to eat.


    Thin shallow didn''t ask anything. He bowed his head, picked up the shrimp in front of him, took disposable gloves and peeled off the shrimp shell.


    Mu Shinian was very hungry. After eating for a while, she finally stopped. She grabbed a bottle of drink and ate silently.


    Thin shallow put the shelled shrimp in front of her.


    He also ced the shrimp in a circle with a special atmosphere, a very ordinary shape.


    Mu Shinian was silent, holding chopsticks one by one.


    "Full?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian nodded and saw that he didn''t take a few bites. He asked curiously, "why don''t you eat? Is it not to your appetite?"


    Thin shallow nodded: "I have had dinner."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time. It''s almost ten o''clock. It''s normal to have dinner at this point.


    She smiled and said, "I shouldn''t have found you."


    Maybe he''s ready to go to bed.


    Thin shallow shook his head: "nothing, I didn''t sleep anyway."


    Mu Shinian ate thest shrimp, then looked at the strange environment around him and sighed: "it''s better to go back."

 Chapter 1548

    <h4>Chapter 1548</h4>


    "Aren''t you going back?"


    Thin shallow was afraid that she would think more, so he had to ask again, "things haven''t been handled yet?"


    Mu Shinian poked the bowl of rice and nodded, "not yet."


    "I''m not sure when to go back."


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry." Thin shallow said slowly, "don''t worry too much."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and poked rice.


    Thin and shallow saw the worry on her face. However, it was not normal. He couldn''t helpforting: "take your time."


    He doesn''t know exactly what happened, but for now, he can''t help.


    Because mu Shinian clearly didn''t want her to help.


    Mu Shinian poked the bowl carelessly, enough to see how bad she is now.


    Thin shallow thought for a while and said, "I''ll take you out tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up with a clear line in his eyes: do you think I''m in the mood to go out to y?


    Bo Qian thought so.


    "It''s no way for you to stay so bored."


    Mu Shinian also felt that she was about to promise when a bowl flew over.


    Mu Shinian moved quickly and quickly hid in the past.


    The bowl fell to the ground and broke.


    Everyone around stood up in fear.


    Thin shallow''s reaction was also fast. He pulled mu Shinian and blocked her behind him.


    Over there, a girl seems to have quarreled with a big social brother.


    There are several younger brothers around big brother.


    He looks very aggressive, and he talks to that girl.


    The girl wore an apron and looked like a waiter here. She didn''t seem to have seen such a scene. Her face was very pale.


    But she still stubbornly pushed away the big brother''s hand and wanted to run away.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes and knew what had happened with only one eye.


    "Go."


    Thin shallow patted her on the shoulder, took off his coat and put it on the chair: "go."


    Mu Shinian nced at him, then rushed over without saying a word.


    She pulled the girl back, looked at the boss expressionless, and then spit out a word from the corner of her mouth.


    "Get out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boss was stunned.


    Those men were also stunned.


    Several people looked at the little beauty who suddenly appeared, and their eyes lit up.


    The boss looked at her with a squint of color: "Yo, this has just left one, and another one, good."


    "Little girl, we need heroes to save the beauty. Yes, you can stay and drink with us... Ah!"


    Before he finished, he was kicked out.


    Thin shallow action elegantly rolled up his sleeves, and his voice was terrible: "if you don''t roll, you will bear the consequences."


    Those hooligans are not vegetarian.


    Seeing this, they rushed in a swarm.


    Mu Shinian pushed the ignorant waiter behind him, swung his fist and waved it directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian has fought many battles, but he has never joined hands with mu Shinian.


    The first time two people joined hands, the effect was very good.


    Mu Shinian drank fruit juice and looked depressed at the people drinking beer next to him.


    It''s really unfair.


    Why can she only drink juice.


    Bo Qian gave her a funny look and said, "when you grow up."


    "It''s not bad these days."


    Mu Shinian said, and she doesn''t particrly like beer.


    It doesn''t matter whether you drink or not.


    Bo smiled and looked at the sparkling water on the river: "did you get hurt?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his lower abdomen and said, "the wound has healed early."


    "That''s good." Thin and shallow just worried about the injury on her abdomen. Seeing her face as usual, this worry was pressed down: "have you been in a better mood after a fight?"


    Don''t say it.


    That''s true.

 Chapter 1549

    <h4>Chapter 1549</h4>


    After beating those damn bastards, her mood actually improved a lot.


    Sure enough, I still can''t suppress it for too long.


    Some things have to be released in time.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow strangely; "You did it on purpose?"


    No wonder I had to fight. On the contrary, I joined her.


    Thin shallow leaned against the steps and looked at the faint stars in the sky. He neither admitted nor denied: "you''ve done it. I''m a man standing by and watching. It''s not like words."


    Mu Shinian knew he was talking nonsense.


    But after calming down, I still think of a problem.


    "By the way, the big brother said, he has backstage."


    Bo Shanen gave a voice and didn''t take it to heart.


    "Frighten people."


    Mu Shinian said, and didn''t think that the thoughtless elder brother would find such a subordinate. Didn''t he find himself to suffer.


    "It''ste. I''ll take you back."


    Thin shallow looked at the time.


    It''s already early morning.


    When mu Shinian is full, he is also full. This will be particrly good in spirit.


    On the way back, she could finally calm down and think about things: "then you... If you have anything, you can go back first."


    Thin shallow face not red heart does not jump to lie: "not very anxious, nothing."


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously; "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Everyone''s looking for him is turning upside down.


    However, he doesn''t want to take care of it. Anyway, with Bo Ye, thepany won''t turn over the sky.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "if you want something, go back first."


    "Don''t worry."


    Thin shallow looked at the road ahead and opened his mouth low: "when things are good on your side, go back together."


    When mu Shinian saw him say so, he didn''t say anything more.


    Anyway, there shouldn''t be any other big events.


    There are so many capable people in the Bo family.


    It''s her side


    It''s more tiring than negotiating directly with those difficult opponents.


    Mu Shinian vomited a long breath. At the thought of that girl, she had some impulse not to know what to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to the hotel.


    As soon as I went upstairs, I saw a man at the door.


    Her face changed in an instant.


    When I saw her on the eleventh day, I didn''t feel guilty at all. I just said hello politely: "I''m sorry, I''m really worried."


    Mu Shinian''s reaction to her is understandable.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly, "I know, but you can''t see her."


    "I know."


    Eleven looked at the door and said; "I''m just worried. I''ll make sure for myself. Just make sure she''s okay."


    On the way back, mu Shinian thought of a way. No one could discuss it. The meeting came on November 11, and she could just tell her.


    Mu Shinian called Xi to the top floor and told her what he thought.


    After hearing this, she looked at her in shock: "are you serious?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "you don''t know what she looks like now. She can''t stand stimtion. This is the simplest and convenient way."


    11. Some are uneptable.


    "No, you''re like this. Are you sure there won''t be any problem? In case of any ident, don''t you..."


    "There is no better way than this."


    Mu Shinian said, "otherwise, she will always think of these things, and then sink into them. She can''t get out at all. I have no other way."

 Chapter 1550

    <h4>Chapter 1550</h4>


    "If you want her to be healthy and optimistic in the future, you can only make her forget this memory."


    Eleven felt a little strange.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes, but it''s dangerous."


    After a pause, mu Shinian said, "it''s not that it will hurt her body, but that she will forget most of her memories."


    "It''s not impossible to remember in the future. You know, the risk of brainwashing is too great. We can only take the means of retention and remove this memory as much as possible."


    "However, there is no guarantee ofplete."


    Maybe when the same scene is exciting in the future, she will remember it again.


    Then there was a new rout.


    Eleven looked at her in shock. After a long silence, he took a breath and said, "let me think about it. I have to think about it. I dare not make this decision."


    Mu Shinian is understandable.


    "I know. I just said it."


    Eleven couldn''t help looking at the door. For a long time, he asked uncertainly, "is she really bad?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to hide her at all.


    "Yes, the mood is very unstable."


    11. Bite your teeth.


    "I probably know what happened to her, but why..."


    "It''s none of my business."


    Mu Shinian said; "You can check it yourself. I don''t think it''s right. She sneaked out by herself. Under the surveince of so many bodyguards, unless someone helped, it''s hard to get out by her IQ."


    This has long been noticed on the eleventh.


    "You mean, she was calcted,"


    Mu Shinian nced at her and smiled; "Yes, at present, only this exnation is more reasonable."


    Xi sipped his lower lip and couldn''t help saying; "Xiao Jin was rushed here by Xiao Ying. They had a quarrel."


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely.


    Eleven continued, "we had a quarrel because of the phone call."


    Telephone?


    Mu Shinian saw that Xi had been staring at himself. He was silent and remembered the phone Xiao Jin called her, or called her with Xiao Ying''s mobile phone. Now it seems that Xiao Ying''s mobile phone was stolen by her.


    Mu Shinian still didn''t understand the causal rtionship between the two things.


    11. Go on; "Then, things became big. Xiao Ying was angry. In her anger, she drove people here. She must be resentful, but... Resent you."


    Mu Shinian is even more inexplicable.


    "You all have problems. That phone call is nothing. Why is Xiao Ying angry?"


    Eleven looked even more strange: "don''t you know?"


    Mu Shinian looked puzzled.


    "What should I know?"


    Eleven looked at her seriously. She seriously suspected that mu Shinian was lying, but the other party''s Frank face could not see the trace of lying at all.


    Eleven took a breath and couldn''t help thumbing up: "you are really a god man."


    She didn''t know such a simple and clear truth.


    Is this guy a real genius?


    Or most geniuses are like this. Their IQ is very high, but their EQ is surprisingly low.


    Eleven couldn''t help doubting.


    Mu Shinian was hurt by his disdainful eyes and couldn''t help frowning: "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    "Forget it, nothing."


    How can you forget it again. What is it that you despise me so much.


    Mu Shinian protested in his heart, but he didn''t continue to ask.

 Chapter 1551

    <h4>Chapter 1551</h4>


    "And then."


    "Then, Xiao Ying also said that Xiao Jin was not allowed to go back without his order, so it was really troublesome."


    Then, she wanted to go back, and then she was deceived by others. She didn''t know much about the world. At this time, a person ran out and said to her, believe me, I''ll take you out. It''s easy to believe that someone with low IQ and little contact with the outside world.


    Mu Shinian cane up with several deceptive methods at this meeting.


    Xiao Jin is not very... Smart. It''s not surprising that he was cheated.


    Mu Shinian sighed again, and the whole person was somewhat helpless.


    "Hide it from Xiao Ying."


    "Otherwise, he may have to me himself."


    "It''s estimated that it won''t be long." Eleven couldn''t help but say, "he''s looking for it himself. I''ve set some checkpoints, which can be dyed for some time, but it''s estimated that it can''t be too long."


    Mu Shinian had a headache.


    She looked at the scenery downstairs and was confused.


    What about this.


    "Miss Mu still wants to thank you." Eleven said, "she doesn''t want toe to us. It''s estimated that she doesn''t want us to know what happened. She trusted you."


    "I don''t believe it." Mu Shinian held his chin and looked at the opposite light: "she is just simple and doesn''t want to be known by you."


    Everything else is just an excuse.


    They are not even friends.


    Mu Shinian peeled a piece of sugar from his pocket, put it in his mouth, bit it twice, and broke it: "it''s OK for you to be here. Find a ce to hide yourself. Don''t be found by her. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to exin."


    "I know."


    Eleven said, "remember my cell phone. If anything happens, remember to call me."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    When he left, eleven couldn''t help but say, "Why are you willing to help?"


    Mu Shi didn''t think back, and half true and half false said, "didn''t you say I''m Aowei? Should I pay you back?"


    "Are you?"


    The voice of eleven is a bit of banter.


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "if you say no, you''re not."


    Then, no matter what her reaction was, she went out directly.


    Eleven smiled helplessly, true or false, tested so many times, and the result was still this answer.


    What if she says yes, is that it?


    Eleven pinched his forehead sadly.


    One, two, are so hard to figure out.


    And I got together.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Jin slept until dawn the next day.


    As soon as I woke up, I saw a man sitting on the sofa.


    Mu Shinian woke up long ago, washed and changed his clothes. He sat on the sofa with a magazine in his hand and looked at it at will.


    The magazine recognized by Xiao Jin has a lot of luxuries on it. Once, it was her favorite magazine.


    As long as you like something above, tell Xiao Ying. Then, before long, no matter how expensive and difficult it is to buy it, Xiao Ying will buy it for her.


    How good it was then.


    How wonderful it would be to go back to that time.


    Xiao Jin looked at the magazine and his eyes gradually turned red.


    Mu Shinian heard a slight sound, took his eyes away from the magazine and looked at her.


    "Are you awake and hungry?"

 Chapter 1552

    <h4>Chapter 1552</h4>


    As if nothing had happened.


    Xiao Jin could not help but clench his fist and asked in a cold voice, "will you buy anything you want?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Because she can buy whatever she wants.


    You don''t need anyone''s hand to buy it.


    Xiao Jin was silent.


    For a long time, he said low: "it must be. Isn''t that thin and shallow good for you? Maybe if he were Xiao Ying, he would buy it for you."


    Mu Shinian frowns, and there is no bottom line.


    What''s the problem.


    What does she want? She can really buy it herself.


    Xiao Jin stared at the magazine in her hand with deep and terrible eyes.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by her inexplicably.


    She stood up, not in a very good tone; "As I said, you have no reason to hate me."


    She doesn''t know why.


    To save people and be hated.


    Xiao Jin''s teeth are almost broken.


    Of course she''s to me.


    Why not me her.


    It''s because of her, it''s her!


    It was supposed to frame her. As a result, these retributions fell on her head. Why!


    Why should she run so fast!


    Mu Shinian''s luck can be so good. Why should all disasters avoid her.


    And she, why all the bad things came for her.


    She is really unwilling!


    Xiao Jin gritted her teeth.


    Tears fell unconsciously.


    Mu Shinian moved her lower lip and said no more cruel words. She breathed out and sat back without saying a word.


    "Forget it."


    Look, she really encountered those bad things.


    forget it.


    Forget it.


    Mu Shinian said slowly, "go wash first. I''ll ask the hotel to bring breakfast."


    Xiao Jin did not move, but asked, "where are the three people?"


    "It''s useless."


    Mu Shinian replied very simply: "in the hospital, half dead, there is still one breath left."


    Xiao Jin closed his eyes and remembered what he had done yesterday. He felt a blood color in front of him.


    She took a deep breath and her eyes were cold.


    "I''m going to see them"


    Mu Shinian frowned and nodded: "yes, eat first."


    Xiao Jin has no appetite.


    She doesn''t want to eat at all.


    But mu Shinian has to insist!


    Xiao Jin took a deep breath and said darkly, "OK."


    Mu Shinian took his cell phone and asked the hotel to deliver dinner. Then he went outside.


    Xiao Jin grabbed the pillow and hit the ce where she had just sat.


    This ount is not over.


    Although she can''t say it, it''s not over.


    Mu Shinian, sooner orter I will kill you!


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Xiao Jin finally returned to normal.


    She followed mu Shinian to the hospital and saw the three people lying in bed. Their situation was really bad. It was only one day. The three people were already thin.


    Mu Shinian said through a ss door, "their situation is very bad. It is estimated that the rest of their life will be over."


    After all, it''s true to go down one knife at a time.


    Xiao Jin was in a rage and had no sense at all.


    Xiao Jin held the doorknob and went in.


    Mu Shinian was not very relieved and followed him.


    Then, sure enough, Xiao Jin picked up a pair of scissors and rushed directly.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and hurried forward,

 Chapter 1553

    <h4>Chapter 1553</h4>


    Took her scissors and threw them aside: "what are you doing!"


    "I''ll kill them, kill them, they die, they shouldn''t live!"


    Mu Shinian took her hand and said calmly, "if you want to move your hand, things will be in trouble. You know what I mean."


    It''s against thew.


    Once people die, the problem will really get bigger.


    Xiao Jin looked at her with a sneer; "You can''t hold down such a thing?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, a little helpless.


    How to press this.


    This is not her territory.


    And she never had blood on her hands.


    "Xiao Jin, calm down. They are dying. Even if you throw them to the police station, you can''t expect to live a good life for the rest of your life. Isn''t it good to torture them like this!?"


    "No, not at all!"


    Xiao Jin struggled and said, "why can''t they die? Why can''t they die? What have they done? Why can''t they die? Mu Shinian, you keep saying so benevolent and righteous. If you meet this kind of thing, can you calm down?"


    Mu Shinian is silent.


    "I can''t answer that."


    Because I haven''t experienced it.


    So I can''t answer.


    Xiao Jin was more excited when she saw her like this. She didn''t want to take those scissors. She wanted to rush over without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian held her in time, with a kind of warning: "what''s the point of doing this? You can''t do anything. You''ll also get involved in awsuit. Xiao Jin, there are some things I can protect you, but I''m sorry I can''t protect you."


    Xiao Jin looked at her with hatred on her face.


    Mu Shinian was also calm, without frowning.


    "I can''t help it. It''s no use getting angry."


    She doesn''t care about other things.


    It''s the only thing she can''t do.


    Xiao Jin stared at her.


    Mu Shinian looked calm. When she couldn''t stand it automatically and left angrily, she followed up silently.


    Xiao Jin''s face is very bad.


    Bad temper, too.


    identally bumped into a passer-by. Without raising her head, she walked away without expression.


    Mu Shinian quickly helped the aunt and said, "I''m sorry, she''s in a bad mood. Didn''t she meet you?"


    The so-called hand does not hit the smiling face.


    No matter how angry the aunt was, she was embarrassed to send it out. She onlyined and walked away.


    Mu Shinian silently followed up. She didn''t speak for a long time. Xiao Jin walked in the city for a long time. Mu Shinian followed for a long time.


    She''s not very close, just not far or near.


    Across a safe distance.


    If something happens to Xiao Jin, she can rush there at the first time, but she won''t disturb Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin walked for a long time until she couldn''t move. Looking back, she saw mu Shinian following her. Suddenly, she was angry again: "what are you doing with me?"


    Mu Shinian knew she was just looking for trouble. Xiao Jin was angry with her, but he didn''t know what she was angry about. It seemed that there was nothing worth her anger at all.


    However, Xiao Jin was angry.


    There was unspeakable anger at her.


    Mu Shinian has found out her routine when she gets along with her these days. Therefore, she doesn''t want to pay attention to it. She just stands where she is. When she gets angry, she will naturally walk away.


    Anyway, even if she reasoned with her, she wouldn''t listen.

 Chapter 1554

    <h4>Chapter 1554</h4>


    Xiao Jin just doesn''t like seeing mu Shinian. As soon as she sees her, she gets angry, wants to get angry, and wants to... Destroy her!


    Xiao Jin was angry when he saw mu Shinian''s silence.


    She came back, stood still in front of her and said gloomily, "are you very happy to see me like this? The bottom of your heart must be secretly proud!"


    Mu Shinian has heard of persecution paranoia, but he hasn''t heard of it yet. It can rece others with this symptom.


    She was speechless for a long time before she returned two words: "No."


    "Hehe, no, would you be so kind?"


    Xiao Jin said; "Don''t you have a sense of superiority to take care of me these days?"


    "Really not."


    Mu Shinian repeated with her wearily, "you have to think so and add blockage to yourself. Why?"


    Everyone knows how she came here.


    It wasn''t Xiao Jin who called. She came here.


    Moreover, based on her sympathy for her experience, she has done the best. She didn''t tell the news, and caught the bully ording to her instructions... All these have been done quite well.


    Xiao Jin is not satisfied with anything else.


    I have to stab her.


    But she said she couldn''t beat herself.


    Mu Shinian murmured at the bottom of his heart, and the doubts on his face became deeper and deeper.


    Xiao Jin looked at her and felt that he hit the cotton with his fist. He was soft and had no strength. He didn''t even respond at all.


    She clenched her teeth angrily and walked away angrily.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and said, "it''ste. You should go back."


    Xiao Jin sneered and insisted on working against her. Without saying a word, he continued to move forward.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t matter. Let her go.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Jin walked for nearly three hours.


    I''ve worn my feet.


    Mu Shinian found the medicine box and asked her to bandage herself and eat in the living room.


    Xiao Jin''s face was very ugly. Her eyes followed mu Shinian. Seeing her as if nothing had happened, she felt as if she had been given alms.


    Xiao Jin gnashed his teeth and looked ferocious.


    She bit her teeth hard. After a while, she picked up the medicine box, bandaged it casually and threw it aside.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed here for a few days. In order to prevent Xiao Jin from doing anything stupid, he stared at her every day.


    She didn''t know when to stare. She only knew that if she didn''t look, she was afraid of an ident.


    Don''t worry about eleven. I have toe and have a look every day. Mu Shinian doesn''t stop her. I told her about Xiao Jin every day.


    Never tired of it, and didn''t show any unhappiness.


    However, even if she did this, Xiao Jin''s hatred for her continued unabated.


    Mu Shinian is almost speechless.


    She breathed out and propped her chin depressed.


    Elevenforted her and said, "maybe... She''s really angry with you."


    Mu Shinian looked at her indifferently.


    Eleven pulled a far fetched smile and said, "it''s really pulling, but she''s in this situation now. It''s estimated that everything is possible."


    Mu Shinian vomited a long breath again. He said well twice. He didn''t say yes or no. the whole person looked very calm.


    I have to admire her.


    Because mu Shinian is really like a wronged big head in this whole thing.


    She''s innocent.


    If you don''t do anything, you have to bear the consequences for others.


    Mu Shinian looked at Xi and casually asked, "how''s Xiao Ying?"

 Chapter 1555

    <h4>Chapter 1555</h4>


    "Steady."


    Eleven said vaguely: "it''s true."


    This kind of thing can count.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to pursue too much.


    She said, "that''s good."


    Eleven looked at her and said, "are you... OK?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her suspiciously: "why do you ask?"


    Eleven said with a wry smile, "I thought you would make a deal with Xiao Ying and take the antidote."


    Mu Shinian bit the straw and said, "this is a loss."


    It''s really bad.


    It''s Xiao Jin''s misfortune. Although Xiao Jin can''t get rid of her rtionship with Xiao Ying, she still can''t do this step.


    If so, it will really step on Xiao Jin''s misfortune.


    This is really immoral.


    Eleven looked at her unexpectedly; "You are really... Very different."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    Eleven smiled and said, "nothing is my viin''s heart."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Mu Shinian is very honest.


    It really doesn''t matter.


    She didn''t care about it.


    Mu Shinian took a sip of juice, propped his chin and said, "you are really loyal to Xiao Ying."


    Even his sister kept it.


    Eleven smiled and joked, "isn''t the center good?"


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian joked. She looked at those crazy people on the dance floor listlessly. She spit out her breath and said, "what would happen if Xiao Ying knew about it?"


    Eleven shook his head: "I don''t know. It''s estimated that there''s a big storm."


    "But you have to know sooner orter."


    Mu Shinian took her words and blocked her back.


    Eleven smiled bitterly. Just about to pick up the wine ss, the mobile phone on the table shook.


    Mu Shinian looked at the phone call.


    It''s the waiter.


    She''s used to it.


    Xiao Jin often makes trouble there. If the waiter can''t solve it, he will call her for help.


    Mu Shinian drank up the rest of the juice, then picked up his cell phone and pressed to answer.


    "What happened..."


    "Thedy is gone!" The waiter said in fear, "she asked me to go shopping. I saw that she was in a stable mood, so I didn''t take it seriously. Then she disappeared!"


    Eleven also heard it. She immediately stood up and looked at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian gave her a look and said to the phone; "OK, I see."


    As soon as you hang up, you should pick up your cell phone and call foreign aid immediately.


    Mu Shinian pressed her cell phone on the table: "no, I probably know where she is."


    Eleven looked at her in horror: "what?"


    Mu Shinian looked dignified and said, "it''s estimated that something big will happen. Go and bring the car."


    Eleven dare not doubt, quickly went out and drove the car to the door. After mu Shinian got on the bus, she immediately started the car: "where to go?"


    "Hospital."


    Mu Shinian spits out two words.


    Eleven was startled; "Hospital?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, hurry up, maybe those people still... Can live."


    Hearing this word, Xi didn''t dare to rxpletely. He suddenly stepped on the elerator and rushed out.


    The car is racing fast.


    Within ten minutes, the car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car, mmed the door and ran when walking.


    She ignored.


    Xiao Jin has been making a lot of fuss these days, but her mood is much more stable than before.

 Chapter 1556

    <h4>Chapter 1556</h4>


    Therefore, she didn''t pay special attention to it. She thought Xiao Jin finally figured it out.


    As a result, she was making this idea.


    Mu Shinian had a thinyer of sweat on his back.


    If you''re a littlete, you don''t know what''s going to happen.


    By now, she has reacted fast enough.


    Unfortunately, when she saw the scene in the room at the door of the ward, she was still annoyed that she was a littlete.


    The house smelled of blood.


    Very rich.


    Mu Shinian looked at the blood on Xiao Jin''s hands, and then looked at the three people on the bed. Her face became ugly for a moment.


    "Your hand?"


    Xiao Jin turned around and looked at her faintly. It was like a slow motion in the movie. It was very stiff.


    Mu Shinian saw a little blood on her face. He couldn''t help raising his hand and pressing his forehead: "what are you doing?"


    "What did I do?"


    Xiao Jin smiled, looked sideways and smiled strangely: "I just did what I should do, or do you think I did wrong? I just took revenge. This degree is called revenge."


    Xiao Jin said, his head leaning down andughing carelessly.


    Mu Shinian was about to die of anger from her.


    She went over, took her knife and threw it away. Then she called and called the doctor. Before she could get through, she hung up her cell phone. Then she went over again and pushed the nurse who was justing in out. Then, without saying a word, she closed the door.


    Xiao Jin just looked at her.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, raised his hand directly, knocked the man unconscious, and then called Xi and asked her toe over.


    Eleven came soon. She was frightened to see this scene.


    "She did it all?"


    It''s terrible in the house, especially the bed


    For a moment she wondered if she hade to any ce of execution.


    Mu Shinian said calmly, "do you have any way to mobilize people? I have to transfer these three people. I have just done emergency hemostasis, but the situation is estimated to be not very good."


    Xiao Jin only knew how to vent, so he didn''t meet several key points.


    If it is rescued, it is not without any hope.


    Eleven ispletely speechless.


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, I see."


    Mu Shinian has a headache. What should I do now.


    If these three people really die, then


    She looked at Xiao Jin on the sofa and couldn''t help biting her teeth.


    Eleven is very fast.


    They transferred the people, told the hospital again, and quickly blocked the news.


    Several doctors were busy and managed to rescue people.


    Eleven is also waiting: "in fact, I can understand."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    Just said, "she shouldn''t have done it."


    "Even if you really want to do it, she shouldn''t have done it."


    "I see what you mean." Eleven sighed and opened his mouth heavily, "but she probably has lost her mind."


    But it''s okay.


    Lucky in misfortune.


    They''re alive.


    Xiao Jin will not be a murderer.


    Although, these three people really deserve to die.


    Mu Shi thought painfully: "look, I''ll go out and get some air."


    By the way.


    Things here may not be foolproof.


    If something goes wrong, Xiao Jin probably won''t end well.


    Mu Shinian pressed the green tendon on his forehead, went outside, breathed helplessly and sat on the te.


    What happened today was beyond her expectation.

 Chapter 1557

    <h4>Chapter 1557</h4>


    Those people can be rescued. It''s good to say that if they can''t be rescued


    Mu Shimian went to buy a bottle of water in front of the vending machine. He just took a sip and was stopped.


    "Miss Mu!"


    Mu Shinian was startled, and a mouthful of water almost gushed out. She looked at her men, some of whom didn''t want to talk very much.


    His men hurried over and said, "well, Xiao, Miss Xiao, she woke up and she began to make trouble again."


    Mu Shinian stared at him without expression.


    Her subordinates trembled when she looked at them, and said, "Miss mu, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian pulled a word out feebly and drank two more salivas. Then he slowly said, "I''ll deal with it."


    His men were surprised: "do you want to call a doctor to take a tranquilizer? She looks very unstable."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s useless."


    "There are too many hits on this thing. It''s not good."


    His subordinates looked at her and wanted to say that Xiao Jin was already like this. He didn''t care what to do so much. However, he didn''t dare to say more about Mu Shinian''s order.


    Eleven is not easy toe forward, but outside the door, looking at mu Shinian helplessly.


    Mu Shinian pulled a smile at her, then took a deep breath and walked in calmly.


    Xiao Jin has smashed almost everything that can be smashed in the house.


    She was even more excited when she saw mu Shinian.


    Several nurses who wanted to hold her were almost affected by her.


    Mu Shinian looked at them and said, "go out first."


    Several nurses looked at her anxiously.


    Mu Shinian said; "I''m fine. Go out."


    When several nurses saw this, they went out.


    Mu Shinian stood at the door and looked at Xiao Jin coldly. "How long are you going to make trouble?"


    "Why do you want to save them? Mu Shinian, are you the virgin? Why do you want them!"


    Xiao Jin grabbed the pillow and threw it at her.


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand, took it, looked at her expressionless and said, "if they don''t save, they will die."


    "Don''t they deserve it?"


    Xiao Jin raised her voice and asked, "they can''t go to hell on the 18th floor. Why should you save them? Are you the virgin alone?"


    The virgin doesn''t know. She doesn''t want to know.


    Just


    "Do you want to be a murderer so much?"


    "Ha ha."


    Xiao Jin sneered twice and burst into tears: "even if they die, they deserve it!"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and couldn''t persuade her.


    For example, living is worse than dying.


    Xiao Jin won''t ept anything that runs counter to her now.


    Mu Shinian knew this well. Seeing that her hands were still stained with blood, he could only tentatively persuade her: "you still have a long way to go in the future."


    Because it is still long, there is no need to make words that you regret all your life.


    Those three deserve it.


    But, including her, are not qualified to kill them


    If Xiao Jin did it, she would be the murderer.


    She can''t cover it up.


    If Xiao Ying shields her, she will also be implicated.


    "If you trap yourself here... Then you can only be limited to this in the future."


    "Xiao Jin, calm down and think about... Later."


    Xiao Jin sneered twice.


    "Later? You saidter?"

 Chapter 1558

    <h4>Chapter 1558</h4>


    She nodded, her voice with a few scattered sarcasm: "do I have a future!?"


    "Have you been a virgin for too long, so I naively thought I would have a future?"


    "I have no future, I have no future, I have no future!"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip.


    Xiao Jin looked at her with a sneer and said, "Mu Shinian, you are generous and kind. If something happens to you, I don''t believe it. You will be so calm!"


    Mu Shinian has answered this question once.


    She hasn''t experienced it.


    So she can''t feel it.


    She has tried her best to let Xiao Jin vent


    Seeing that mu Shinian didn''t speak, Xiao Jin came over and pushed her hard, as if everything she had now was caused by mu Shinian. She had no gratitude to her, but only hatred.


    "Mu Shinian, I really hate you!"


    "You are always like this! You always make people feel that you are the protagonist. No matter how Ipete, I can''t rob you!"


    "I''m just like a vicious supporting role. All I have left is a dead end!"


    Mu Shinian was pushed by her and hit his back against the door frame.


    The bodyguard at the door wanted to help, but she stopped him with a look in her eyes.


    Mu Shinian looked at Xiao Jin without expression. After a long silence, he suddenly said, "I don''t want topare with you."


    "Yes! Yes, I want topare with you!"


    Xiao Jin said coldly, "I''m too stupid. I always have topete with you. I''m out of my strength!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t understand where her resentment came from.


    For several days in a row, she was stabbed by Xiao Jin. She was also a little annoyed.


    But for the sake of her misfortune, it''s better to think about it.


    "I''ll go out first."


    She was wrong.


    It''s hard to convince people with reason.


    Just call the doctor.


    Xiao Jin held her and was not good at all.


    She is like a fire breathing dragon. If she is not careful, she will be furious.


    "What are you doing? What are you! Are you so dismissive of me?"


    won ''t listen to reason.


    Mu Shinian has only such an idea left.


    She threw up a sultry breath and shook off Xiao Jin: "you''d better calm down."


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Jin tugged at her hard, and her eyes were cold.


    Mu Shinian had several scratches on her arm.


    But Xiao Jin still clung to it.


    It''s like being ignited by something. The whole person is gloomy.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and had to hold her hand. His tone was ferocious: "what are you going to do!"


    Xiao Jin doesn''t know what to do.


    All she knew was that she was crazy.


    But even if she is crazy, she doesn''t want to have a good time. It''s best for everyone to die together. That''s the best!


    Xiao Jin clenched his teeth and stretched out his hands again, trying to hold mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian was really annoyed by her. She was impatient, grabbed her wrist and threw it away.


    Xiao Jin gave a sound and fell on the carpet.


    Mu Shinian looked at her condescensively and looked coldly at the scratches on her wrist. She restrained her temper and said to her word by word: "I have done my utmost kindness and righteousness, Xiao Jin, I don''t owe you anything."


    "I''ll call to pick you upter. I can''t control you."

 Chapter 1559

    <h4>Chapter 1559</h4>


    "I don''t want to care."


    Then she turned and left.


    Xiao Jin looked at her background and became more and more angry.


    Her sight turned around the house. Then her sight fell on a knife. She walked over, grabbed a knife and rushed over.


    Mu Shinian only felt a gust of wind behind her. When she looked back, she saw a knife. Her face changed and her reaction was rapid. She was about to stop it. Suddenly, someone was one step faster than her.


    He reached out and pulled her back. The next second, someone took the knife away.


    The method is simple and rough.


    He cut his wrist directly, the knife fell to the ground and was kicked under the bed.


    Xiao jinpainful covered his hand, looked up fiercely, and saw a familiar person. Her face turned white. The next second, she saw the person who pulled away the yearning for the time. A touch of deep jealousy floated on her face.


    Look.


    How convenient she is!


    Many people stood in front of her.


    Her pale face was also angry. Seeing the scratches on her wrist, her face became ugly.


    "Did she catch it?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "it''s all right."


    She doesn''t care about this injury.


    The thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper, and the dangerous eyes fell on Xiao Jin''s face. The eyes seemed to dy her on the spot.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t help trembling, but he still summoned up his courage and stared at thin shallow.


    Thin shallow sneered, pulled mu Shinian and refused to let go: "solve your problems by yourself."


    Don''t alwayse to Mu Shinian.


    She had a soft ear and was moved again after two words.


    Mu Shinian was pulled out by Bo Qian before he opened his mouth.


    Xiao Jin pursed her lips and dared not take a look at Xiao Ying.


    Eleven outside the door took a look and gave mu Shinian an apologetic look. Then, standing at the door, he didn''t mean to go in.


    In the room, Xiao Jin still lowered her head. She didn''t dare to say anything, but her tears fell unconsciously.


    Xiao Ying looked at her expressionless, and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jin clenched his fist and made no sound.


    Xiao Ying raised her voice: "did mu Shinian harm you?"


    Xiao Jin couldn''t say a word.


    "Speak!"


    Xiao Ying''s voice suddenly became very high.


    Some people outside the house were frightened.


    Xiao Jin was frightened and shrunk her shoulders.


    Xiao Ying asked back word by word, "so what happened to you? Was it caused by mu Shinian, or did mu Shinian harm you? She took you in for so many days. Did she hurt you and feel sorry?"


    "Or do you have any grudges with her? You can be cruel enough to kill her?"


    No disappointment is false.


    Xiao Ying also knows that she is really a bad person.


    He did a lot of bad things from childhood.


    However, he is really good to Xiao Jin.


    From small torge, he didn''t teach her anything dark.


    He would never let Xiao Jin touch all the bad things. It can be said that he gave her all the things he wanted, wanted, clean and innocent.


    Then, in this way, she can be cruel enough to kill.


    Really, I let him down.


    Xiao Jin saw the disappointment from his face. She opened her mouth several times before spitting out a very pale sentence: "so, what happened to me is not the focus of your concern. You only care about and admire the times?"

 Chapter 1560

    <h4>Chapter 1560</h4>


    "Ha, ha ha..." Xiao Jin smiled and ran away: "yes, I forgot. You like her very much. Of course, her business is more important, isn''t it?"


    "As for me, what am I, I am nothing!"


    Xiao Ying jerked the veins on her forehead twice.


    His angry words were unstable: "Xiao Jin, don''t confuse the public! Are these two things the same?"


    Xiao Jin was louder than him: "am I wrong? If I hurt mu Shinian today, will you y with me! If she wants to shed a drop of blood, do I have to pay it back ten times!"


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, he couldn''t helping in and holding Xiao Ying: "stop arguing."


    Xiao Ying shook off her hand, her eyes cold and terrible; "You know? You found her long ago?"


    Eleven was speechless and pursed his lower lip. He didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Ying looked at Xiao Jin and said, "OK, do you want me to care about you? OK, OK, you said, what are you doing running away from the bodyguard? I''ve been looking for a long time these days. How many people have been sent out to find you, where are you and what are you doing? Now, what''s the matter with your hand? Whose blood?"


    "There are three half dead people lying downstairs. Did you do it?"


    "You can say, how on earth did those three people offend you? I''ve seen it. They don''t look like adults anymore. What did they do? You''ll do it to this extent, you said."


    Seeing that things had developed into what they were now, Xi couldn''t help pursing his lips: "forget it, don''t ask."


    Xiao Ying sneered: "what do you know? You stayed with her these days and didn''t tell me, did you? Not only didn''t you say it, but also set up some obstacles for me to find it sote. Do I need to praise you for your intelligence?"


    "Worthy of my men."


    Eleven can''t say anything.


    She was silent for a long time, but she still closed her mouth.


    Xiao Jin looked at him, tears falling down all the time, but he was stubborn and refused to say anything.


    Xiao Ying nodded, "very good. I''ll check it myself. It''s always OK?"


    Xiao Jin clenched her teeth and shed more tears.


    Xiao Ying looked at her expressionless and said, "calm down and think about it. No matter what happens, as long as you still have life, it''s still in time. But think about it. Who''s the person who hurt you? Do you want me to praise you for hurting an irrelevant person?"


    Coldly leaving this sentence, Xiao Ying turned and left.


    Xiao Jin stood in the same ce. The whole person lost consciousness and had no emotion at all.


    Like a piece of wood.


    Eleven walked over and patted her on the shoulder.


    Xiao Jin closed his eyes in pain, squatted down, covered his eyes and cried out in embarrassment.


    He knows.


    Even Xiao Ying knows!


    Eleven didn''t know how tofort people. She was afraid of her ident and didn''t dare to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was pulled out by Bo Qian, walked a long way and stopped at the door of a drugstore.


    Bo Qian went in and bought some medicine and gauze.


    Mu Shinian looked at his arm and couldn''t help opening his mouth: "it''s stopped bleeding. It''s unnecessary."


    She doesn''t care much about this little injury.


    Even if she was hurt by Xiao Jin, she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian took her to sit on a stone stool by the side of the road, simply cleaned the wound, then wiped the medicine and pasted gauze.

 Chapter 1561

    <h4>Chapter 1561</h4>


    Mu Shinian saw that he had been silent and couldn''t help but say, "I''m really fine."


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    Mu Shimian was scolded for nothing. He couldn''t help being speechless.


    "Not an idiot?" Thin and contemptuous asked, "you helped her, but she didn''t take your help to heart at all."


    Mu Shinian said calmly and asked, "so?"


    Thin shallow is more speechless.


    "You really..."


    Mu Shinian said, "she''s very unfortunate... It''s understandable that she has a temper."


    I don''t want to understand it at all.


    "Get out of their business." Thin shallow reminded: "anyway, no one appreciates your help."


    Mu Shi read it, and the answer was quite perfunctory.


    She really doesn''t know Xiao Jin very well.


    However, she has asked for her own help. She knows a girl. She specially came to ask for her own help. She is always bad. She really doesn''t care.


    She knew what she was thinking, and couldn''t help but makeints about it. "She''s holding on to your weakness."


    Let''s scold, beat and don''t fight back. Just because she has encountered misfortune, even this misfortune has nothing to do with her.


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    She remembers what she did. It''s quite secret.


    "Don''t worry." Thin shallow said: "so follow you."


    "... oh."


    Thin shallow said: "can you go back?"


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow, I have something to say to Xiao Ying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow Oh, a trace of displeasure shed on his face.


    Mu Shinian saw it at a nce.


    She stared at him curiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Thin shallow propped his chin and looked across the street. His face was very dissatisfied.


    Mu Shinian blinked and his brain moved. He didn''t think of what he was angry about.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t think of a reason, so she simply kept silent.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Mu Shinian looked at the caller ID, looked up and looked at thin shallow.


    "It''s Xiao Ying."


    The thin face was even more ugly.


    He clutched the edge of the bag and his lips tightened.


    Mu Shinian blinked and asked, "did I take it?"


    Bo Shanen gave a cry and his face was almost ck.


    Mu Shinian is depressed. I don''t know what he is angry about.


    After thinking about it, she simply picked it up.


    Then, put the voice out.


    "Where are you?"


    "... outside."


    "Will it be convenient?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s meet. I have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian looked at the thin eyes and said, "OK, I have something to tell you, too."


    "Well, meet and say."


    Xiao Ying said that and hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin shallow and slowly opened his mouth: "then I passed?"


    Thin shallow was silent and nodded stiffly, "OK."


    The next second, he was dissatisfied again; "I''ll take you there."


    "..." Mu Shinian said. He always felt that Bo Qian didn''t want to send him over, but to fight with someone.


    Otherwise, this posture looks so dangerous.


    Mu Shinian can''t think of a reason.


    From just now on, thin and shallow is inexplicable.


    But who provoked him?


    She?


    Mu Shinian is confused.


    Thin shallow saw her reaction, and the whole person was about to die speechless.


    What kind of wonderful person he likes.

 Chapter 1562

    <h4>Chapter 1562</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying looked at the thin light in the coffee house across the street and couldn''t help but smoke twice.


    He pointed to thin shallow and couldn''t help asking, "is he afraid of what I will do to you?"


    Mu Shinian looked across his eyes and retorted, "you can''t do anything without him."


    She''s not a fool.


    She also has skills.


    Although she didn''t fight with Xiao Ying, she thought that even if she couldn''t fight, she could at least escape.


    Xiao Ying smiled, but the smile was a little tired.


    It seems that he is really running around recently. He is too tired.


    Also, Xiao Jin is really important to Xiao Ying.


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt some sympathy.


    "Are you okay?"


    She couldn''t help asking.


    The smile on Xiao Ying''s face gradually disappeared.


    Mu Shinian knew he shouldn''t ask.


    When she reached her mouth, she swallowed it again, called the waiter and served two cups of milk tea.


    Xiao Ying looked at the milk tea in front and was in a particrly bad mood.


    "I don''t drink this."


    Mu Shinian knew he didn''t drink.


    It''s estimated that few men like dessert.


    Mu Shinian took the cup of milk tea and took a sip. He frowned and disliked it.


    But it''s all ordered. It''s a bit wasteful not to drink.


    So, she can only drink while persuading: "if you are in a bad mood, drink some sweet, you will be in a good mood."


    Seeing her disdainful eyes, Xiao Ying couldn''t help joking: "are you sure you''re not in a worse mood?"


    "Like to drink or not."


    Mu Shinian is drinking milk tea. It''s very sweet and greasy.


    Xiao Ying smiled and took a drink. Then, feeling that things were not big enough, she looked at the opposite side and asked, "is this your first time to buy milk tea for the opposite sex? I think the one who wants to kill me will soon have a heart."


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "he won''t be so naive."


    "You really don''t know men at all."


    Xiao Ying sighed.


    No wonder thin shallow is often half dead.


    Mu Shinian took another sip and asked, "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Nothing. Thank you for this time." Xiao Ying said, "it''s none of your business, but I''m sorry to drag you in."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian said truthfully, "what is she... Going to do?"


    "I''ll pick her up in a few days."


    "... I told eleven about a way. You can try if you want."


    Afraid of his refusal, mu Shinian added: "I know the doctor. He has good medical skills."


    "Say it again."


    Xiao Ying drank milk tea and leaned back on her chair. After a long silence, she asked, "is that what happened?"


    Mu Shinian nced at him and didn''t say.


    Xiao Ying smiled bitterly and said, "it''s OK. It''s ok if she''s still alive. I thought the worst solution is that she''s... Gone."


    It''s okay to be alive now.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "maybe living is more difficult than dying."


    After all, as soon as she closes her eyes, she will probably remember what happened to her in the future.


    And she''s only in her early twenties.


    Long life, but also go a long time to reach the end.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, turned his milk tea and said, "I''d better consider my suggestion."


    "If she doesn''t worry about remembering this thing in the future, she will be more rxed. You can give her some things, but you can''t remember this kind of thing."


    Xiao Ying breathed out, still those three words: "say it again."


    "Think about it. You cane to me."


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 1563

    <h4>Chapter 1563</h4>


    She quickly drank up the cup of milk tea, and then frowned with a touch of disdain on her face


    yes.


    She still can''t believe it.


    Why would anyone like such a bad drink?


    Mu Shinian threw the milk tea into the dustbin and said, "if it''s okay, I''ll go back first."


    Xiao Ying looked at her and asked curiously, "don''t you ask me for something? For example... Antidote."


    "Will you give it?"


    Mu Shinian asked frankly.


    I want to know I won''t give it.


    So why should she ask.


    She never does anything superfluous.


    Xiao Ying shook her head: "I didn''t want to give it."


    Mu Shinian shrugged, as if he had guessed long ago.


    "So, superfluous."


    Mu Shinian picked up his cell phone, thought about it and said, "helping her is purely because... I sympathize with her."


    A little friendship. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t seem right.


    Mu Shinian calmly picked up his cell phone and went to the opposite side, and then followed thin shallow to leave.


    Xiao Ying silently stared at the direction she left, and a little dark color passed between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Mu Shinian... How can I let go?


    With a sigh, Xiao Ying also stood up, took the cup of unfinished milk tea, went to the parking lot, drove the car and returned to the hotel.


    Xiao Jin has fallen asleep.


    When eleven came out of the three men''s room and met him, he was stunned. Instead, he closed the door and said, "they are not in good condition. They have been abandoned. Now they have been abandoned more thoroughly."


    Xiao Yingen said, staring at the door, and then asked a question, "what do you say?"


    Eleven looked at him in shock. After a long time, he asked in surprise, "you''re not really here. You should understand why you want to keep the lives of the three of them."


    The bottom line of these people is a little low.


    It''s good to be able to do this.


    Whether they are disabled or useless, they deserve it.


    But life has to be saved.


    They can''t decide whether to close or anything else in private.


    If he did, Xiao Jinke would carry too much.


    So, living is the bottom line.


    Xiao Ying smiled: "what are you worried about?"


    Eleven stunned and looked at him in surprise: "are you really... Okay?"


    Xiao Ying waved her hand, and Ming didn''t want to answer this question.


    Are you OK?


    How is that possible?


    How could Xiao Jin not respond to such a big thing.


    Xi sipped his lower lip and couldn''t help reminding him, "pay attention. Don''t do what you shouldn''t do."


    Xiao Ying looked at her in silence. She didn''t know whether she agreed or not. She just nodded.


    Eleven saw him go in, looked at the three people who were no longer human, and gradually shook their fists.


    Eleven stood at the door uneasily, trying to make a sound, but couldn''t find a reason to speak.


    Nothing can be said.


    She''s not a client.


    Xiao Ying turned her back and said, "don''t worry, I don''t want their lives."


    He has a sense of propriety.


    No matter how angry you are, you have a sense of propriety.


    "In fact, I don''t me you for this." Eleven was afraid that he would think more. He couldn''t help but say, "she sneaked out and was careless outside... Don''t take it to heart."


    "Who helped her?"


    Xiao Ying said, "has anyone found it?"


    I knew it long ago. She can''t have no action at all.


    Eleven stared round. The next second, he shook his head: "no, I didn''t find anything."

 Chapter 1564

    <h4>Chapter 1564</h4>


    "Mu Shinian began to remind me that something was wrong. I also tried to check it, but there was no result."


    Eleven paused a little and said what he thought; "Now it seems that no one knows what happened except Xiao Jin himself."


    "Did she remind you?"


    Xiao Ying asked.


    Eleven nodded: "it is estimated that Xiao Jin asked her from the beginning, so she didn''t say anything. When I found it, she couldn''t hide it. She told me the truth. Then, she said that someone might be nning all this and reminded me to check it, but she really couldn''t find anything."


    But if not, how did Xiao Jin escape from so many bodyguards?


    This is totally unreasonable.


    Xiao Ying frowned: "indeed."


    "But I can''t find anyone." Xiao Ying said, "I tried to restore the monitoring, but I couldn''t do anything. The other party''s destruction was too thorough. Moreover, I feel that Xiao Jin should not be so stupid. She followed what the other party said. It''s a little too... It doesn''t make sense."


    "So mu Shinian said, whether Xiao Jin made any deal with anyone or not, and asked me to check the interpersonal rtionships around her. Maybe people I know are also uncertain."


    Those bodyguards are all experts.


    It''s not easy to get rid of them and take someone out. It''s not easy for the people behind all this.


    "However, there is another unexinable ce. If so, who is the person behind the scenes targeting?"


    Xiao Ying was also silent. Her eyes were as heavy as if she was hiding a sharp short knife.


    After thinking hard for a long time, she finally showed a bitter smile: "it seems that she can only start from Xiao Jin, but she seems... She won''t want to say it."


    The man behind is vicious enough.


    If the two of them are nning something, Xiao Jin is dumb. If you tell others to know, don''t you tell others that Xiao Jin is a brain cripple.


    Busy designing others, as a result, I was so unlucky.


    Eleven put herself in her shoes for a moment. If she was like this, she probably wanted to die.


    Eleven remained silent, but his eyes gradually becamezy.


    She snorted coldly, her voice with a bit of cold injury.


    "This ount can''t just be settled."


    She doesn''t have much affection for Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Ying is her boss. This ount is equal to beating them in the face. How can it be difficult to go back.


    Xiao Ying still snorted coldly, looking very cold.


    "Yes, how to calcte."


    "Watch them and cure them. I''ll dig out useful information from them."


    Eleven nodded, "I understand."


    Xiao Ying came out of the room and saw Xiao Jinse hiding at the door. When she saw himing out, her body trembled slightly.


    Xiao Ying smiled slightly, and her voice was somewhat cold: "are you going to confess?"


    "I don''t want to know too much about other things. Just tell me who designed you."


    If he wants to avenge this, he always needs to know who is behind all this.


    Xiao Jin bit her teeth and shed tears.


    "I, I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    "You know."


    Who brought him up from childhood,

 Chapter 1565

    <h4>Chapter 1565</h4>


    Xiao Ying always had a little patience with her: "you and I know very well how much you can do. You can''t escape from my men unless my men rebel. Otherwise, you cooperate with others."


    "You are framed like this by this man now. Can you swallow it?"


    Xiao Jin always grits her teeth.


    Not a word more.


    Xiao Ying confronted her silently for a long time. He nodded and understood; "OK, I see. I''m also very sad that something like this happened to you. I also want to help you get revenge, but if you don''t say it yourself, there''s nothing anyone can do."


    Xiao Jin looked up, looked at his disappointed face, and lowered his head. The whole person was helpless.


    "I''m not, I don''t, I just, I..."


    "If you don''t say, no one can help."


    Xiao Ying said, "as I said, you''re fine when you''re alive. I only dare to hold this n."


    "When you want to say it, you say it again, and I won''t force you."


    "No coercion" means that you don''t want to care about her?


    Xiao Ying has changed since she stole his cell phone to make a phone call.


    It has be ambiguous.


    Be, elusive.


    It''s hard to see through his mind.


    Be strange.


    She is no longer her brother Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Jin''s tears fell even more.


    She took a deep breath, couldn''t stop crying and said, "you, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Ying frowned: "what?"


    "Don''t you want to mind me? You despise me when something like this happens to me, don''t you?" Xiao Jin asked angrily, "I''m dirty and dirty your eyes, isn''t it? You don''t look down on me anymore, do you? No, you look down on me. Now, you''re finally going to exile mepletely, don''t you!"


    Xiao Ying now understands what mu Shinian said about emotional instability.


    Where is this instability? This thing is that the whole person is going crazy.


    Xiao Jin stepped back and asked in a dumb voice, "if Mu Shinian had such a thing, what would you do! You won''t just forget it. I know you''ll turn the city over just to avenge mu Shinian!"


    "You won''t be so calm, so calm. You keep saying that for my good, anyone outside is more important than me, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Ying was stunned.


    He just said a word, what''s this man''s brain like.


    Xiao Jin looked at him and smiled sadly.


    Once so familiar people, to be strange is just a moment.


    There seems to be nothing wrong.


    Xiao Jin took a deep breath and looked a little confused.


    She took a hard breath and smiled wildly.


    She raised her head with a bit of cruelty on her face


    "I''m really sorry to humiliate you. I won''t do it in the future."


    Then she took a deep breath and suddenly turned away.


    Xiao Ying frowned and stood behind her, frowning gradually.


    If he can, he really wants to scold. Is he crazy?


    Eleven also came out, frowned and looked at the direction she left. She couldn''t bear to say, "she''s in a bad mood recently. Don''t always stimte her."


    "Am I stimted?"


    Xiao Ying was also a little exhausted. I don''t know who she wasughing at: "I know. I didn''t say anything."

 Chapter 1566

    <h4>Chapter 1566</h4>


    I didn''t say anything.


    It can only be said that the eleventh brain supplement is too much.


    Eleven sighed helplessly, looked at the direction, and shrugged helplessly: "she''s like this recently. It''s easy to think of anything. You can bear it."


    Xiao Ying pressed her temper hard and said, "I know."


    "You''ll persuade herter."


    Eleven nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    However.


    When the eleventh day passed, Xiao Jin was no longer in the room.


    With the experience of thest time, the bodyguard was quickly found on the eleventh day. Fortunately, it was not without whereabouts.


    My men said Xiao Jin was in the garden.


    Eleven went to the garden, turned around and didn''t see it, and called his men again.


    "Why not? I just watched the youngdye to the garden. She said she was in a bad mood and refused to let me follow. I think it''s all in the hotel. It should be all right."


    "What do you mean should!"


    Eleven picked up a book and hit him on the head.


    "As I said, she is in a bad mood now. Even if he is angry again, you have to follow me step by step. Have you turned a deaf ear to my words?"


    His subordinates did not dare to have anyints when they were beaten, so they could only look at her for help; "Well, what will I do? If the boss knows, I will be pulled out of my bones."


    Eleven is very special. Cheng Gang looked at his men, thought about it and ordered: "mobilize people, find them quickly and order them as soon as possible."


    My men took orders immediately.


    Eleven closed his eyes and didn''t dare to tell Xiao Ying.


    If you tell him, there may be another storm.


    Mu Shinian


    The name floated in my mind


    Eleven took out his cell phone and pressed a number.


    The phone is connected.


    It''s a pity that the speaker doesn''t care about the time.


    But thin and shallow.


    "What''s up?"


    The angry tone.


    Eleven Leng, some helpless rubbed his forehead twice: "what about the time?"


    "Is she freebor now?"


    The thin and shallow voice is more ice than her.


    Eleven also knew that he was unreasonable.


    But she can''t help it.


    In addition to Mu Shinian, she could stabilize Xiao Ying''s fire breathing dragon a little. She really couldn''t think of other ways.


    Thinking of this, eleven had to swallow his breath and say, "young master Bo, I know we shouldn''t find her, but I don''t have any other good way at present. Do me a favor and tell mu Shinian that Xiao Jin is gone."


    "Go find it when it''s gone"


    Thin shallow finish saying, directly hung up the phone.


    Probably really angry.


    Eleven dare not call the second one.


    After all, it really makes no sense.


    Mu Shinian has done his utmost. There was no reason to help at the beginning.


    Eleven vomited a sullen breath and had to drive out to find it.


    Now she can only pray that Xiao Jin is fine. She just finds a ce to hide. If anything happens again, it will be really over.


    Eleven vomited a long breath.


    The car turned a corner and disappeared at the interface.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what had happened.


    She is discussing something with Ye Ling in the three groups.


    Then, from time to time, help them create opportunities to get along alone.


    Mu Shinian looked at the two people''s questions and answers. He felt very harmonious. He put the group chat aside, calmly drank a mouthful of water, and was ready to continue to open the unfinished novel.

 Chapter 1567

    <h4>Chapter 1567</h4>


    Thin shallow put the mobile phone on the table.


    She nced at the empty cup in her hand, went to pick up another cup and came back. She inadvertently nced at the screen and didn''t open it.


    Mu Shinian took the cup, said thank you, took the cup, took a drink, and continued to read the novel.


    Thin shallow looked at the mobile phone.


    After a long period of silence and intense ideological movement in my heart, I still opened my mouth coldly: "I''ll call you on November 11."


    Mu Shinian''s attention was indeed biased.


    She looked at thin and shallow with some questioning in her eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    I really don''t want to tell the truth.


    However, in her mouth, she was honest: "she wants you to help find someone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian has a headache; "She ran away again?"


    He nodded coldly.


    In his opinion, that group of people is very wasteful.


    So many people can''t even see a girl.


    It''s embarrassing enough.


    Mu Shinian also had a headache.


    She thought that as long as Xiao Ying came, there would be nothing wrong with her.


    Now it seems that she is still a little naive.


    Mu Shinian took a mncholy breath and came out. After a long time, he picked up his mobile phone, took the tablet and was ready to go out.


    Thin shallow also did not obstruct, just impatiently added: "you have to take care of their affairs until when."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know.


    But it will be left alone. I don''t know what will happen again.


    "Forget it, let''s go."


    Thin shallow just said it casually. He didn''t care about running at most.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bar.


    Xiao Jin drinks well.


    She drank a lot, but she was only a little drunk. She couldn''t find the North until she waspletely drunk.


    Some men saw her alone and came forward to talk to her, but she drove them away.


    Xiao Jin sat alone on the bar, holding a wine ss in his hand, staring at the transparent liquid with a grudge.


    Suddenly she puffed andughed.


    It''s stupid. It''s stupid.


    She''s still imagining something.


    Oh, no, you can''t say that.


    She had fantasized about something before, but the reality is too cruel.


    So she has no illusions now.


    Only the most primitive cruelty is left.


    Xiao Jin smiled and tears fell down.


    The bartender didn''t dare toe forward when he saw her like this.


    He has worked in a bar for a long time and has met all kinds of people.


    He just did his duty, pushed a paper towel over, and then continued to busy himself with the work at hand.


    Only asionally, I will float my eyes here.


    Xiao Jin didn''t know how long she stayed until someone in front of her took a paper towel and handed it to her.


    Xiao Jin looked up impatiently. When she saw the familiar face, her pupils suddenly widened.


    "You!"


    "Long time no see."


    The man smiled and looked at her up and down. In turn, he was a little distressed; "What''s the matter with you? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you so thin? Haven''t you had a good meal?"


    The blood color on Xiao Jin''s face disappeared in an instant.


    She took a breath and her blood froze.


    Those unbearable memories of that day are being repeated one after another.


    Everything about her is magnified.


    Everything is zooming in.


    All the details, all the... Unspeakable


    Xiao Jin''s brain is about to explode.


    She stared at him with gloomy eyes, as if to gouge out a hole in his eyes.

 Chapter 1568

    <h4>Chapter 1568</h4>


    "It''s you! It''s you!"


    "Yes, of course it''s me."


    The man was not surprised.


    He also raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. He felt the trembling of the girl''s skin. He smiled more harmlessly: "what''s the matter? He didn''t know me for only a few days?"


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Jin didn''t know where the strength came from, so he pushed him away.


    It''s not enough to push away. She also grabbed a bottle of wine and was about to hit it under the surprised eyes of the bartender.


    The man lightly held her wrist and took the wine away regardless of her weak resistance.


    He drank sorrow, turned to frown andmented, "this is too strong for girls. You should order wine slightly."


    Xiao Jin didn''t want to say anything.


    She stared at him: "you lie to me, you dare to lie to me, you dare to frame me!"


    "You can''t say that."


    The man looked sorry and looked at her angry, like watching a child fooling around. He spread his hand and honestly admitted: "I came at you from the beginning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin''s brain exploded and seemed to explode.


    Men don''t seem to feel exciting enough.


    He held his chin and said with great interest, "well, I''m pretty good to you. The skills of those three people are OK."


    "I was also worried that they might hurt you, so I specially found some people with good skills."


    "It''s a friendship between you and me."


    "You die, you die!"


    Xiao Jin suddenly jumped up and pinched his neck with both hands. Tears and snot were about to fall down.


    The bartender was a little far away. He couldn''t hear what they said. ording to his guess, it was probably the man who wanted to flirt with the woman, and probably said too much. Therefore, the woman angrily picked up the wine bottle and smashed it, which would pinch her.


    The bartender wanted to stop it. As a result, the man easily imprisoned Xiao Jin in his arms.


    Xiao Jin struggled twice in his arms and used both hands and feet: "let go of me. Do you want to die? Do you believe I''ll find someone to kill you!"


    "I believe it."


    The manughed; "Of course I know who''s behind you. How powerful it is, but what''s the use?" His voice pressed down, showing a trace of coolness: "if Xiao Ying knows your purpose at the beginning, the three hooligans are prepared for mu Shinian. Do you think your end will be better than me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Jin''s blood froze again.


    All her actions were followed by pressing the pause key, and all her actions were lost.


    The man smiled and raised his eyebrows, Poor opening: "Right, Xiao Ying is so precious to Mu Shinian. If you know what kind of snake and scorpion heart you have brought up since childhood, you dare to attack mu Shinian and unite with outsiders. It''s a lot of hate. It''s clear that mu Shinian didn''t do anything and didn''t offend you. You want to fight her for such a little paranoia. You''re still a person, you What do you think Xiao Ying will think of you? Do you think you''re crazy? Oh, it''s not over yet. What would she think if she came all the way to help you? And the thin shallow behind her, will he feel angry and revenge? "

 Chapter 1569

    <h4>Chapter 1569</h4>


    "There''s nothing behind you but Xiao Ying. Once he doesn''t stand on your side, you''ll be alone. I''m really curious. What else can you do under such circumstances?"


    "If you want to kill me, you can, but the premise is that you have to take yourself out clean. Otherwise, you will be buried with me."


    Every word of a man is full of banter.


    Xiao Jin looked at him with a stunned face, desperately suppressing that anger.


    The man smiled calmly: "I sympathize with you. What should I do? You can''t say anything. If you want to say, I''m finished, and you''re finished, I''ll keep all the evidence you contacted me."


    Menugh for no reason.


    The more he smiled, the more ugly Xiao Jin''s face became.


    She took a deep breath and the anger on her face lit uppletely.


    But she can''t explode.


    The man stroked her smooth face and smiled innocuously: "at present, it seems that only me can help you. Miss Xiao Jin, do you want revenge or stand on the same front with me."


    Xiao Jin bit her teeth.


    I can''t wait to bite him to death.


    If you bite, it''s okay.


    If she didn''t bite to death, she... Would be really finished.


    The man seemed to know what she was thinking. He was not afraid at all. Even, he was still vaguely encouraging.


    "Speaking of, how should we do it? How should we calcte this matter?"


    The voice fell.


    He was pulled away.


    People here are very strong.


    Very aggressive.


    The man stepped back two steps and almost fell.


    There must be a God. There is a man standing in front of him.


    A girl, young, looks very fierce.


    The man smiled, very innocent; "Miss, why are you so fierce."


    "Who are you?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t look good.


    In fact, she didn''t see much. She just saw Xiao Jin held by the man bear.


    She didn''t see much else.


    The man shrugged: "it''s a crime to hook up in a stormy ce."


    Just a guy who came here to have fun?


    Mu Shinian was silent for a moment and subconsciously looked at Xiao Jin.


    "Is it really like this?"


    Xiao Jin is afraid to see mu Shinian now.


    In particr, if the man tells everything, she will really be aplete joke.


    Not only that.


    Protect her mu Shinian, and push her out at any time!


    Xiao Jin secretly clenched her teeth.


    "Well, I don''t know."


    The man showed an inconspicuous smile.


    He even came over.


    Mu Shinian was so annoyed that he directly raised his head and spit out a word: "get out!"


    "You are too fierce, so fierce, but you are not pleasant..."


    I noticed a sharp line of sight behind me.


    The man''s body was stiff and turned around. He saw thin and shallow hands in his pockets and looked at him expressionless.


    It seems that if he dares to say one more word, there is only a dead end waiting for him.


    After the man came over, he smiled innocently at thin shallow, and then walked away.


    If he stays like this, he will expose himself.


    Xiao Jin looked at mu Shinian and held his fist.


    Mu Shinian picked up his cell phone and called 11: "I found it. The morning light bar. Well, I''m here. You pick up."


    Then she sat on the bar, silently hugged her arm and said, "who is he?"

 Chapter 1570

    <h4>Chapter 1570</h4>


    Xiao jinleng said coldly, "I just came to y."


    "Come and y. Will you be so emotional?"


    Mu Shinian keenly caught a loophole in her words: "Xiao Jin, you''re lying. Do you know... The man just now?"


    The cold sweat on Xiao Jin''s back fell faster and faster.


    She took a deep breath and felt as if she were beating a drum.


    But words are full of thorns.


    "Mu Shinian, it''s none of your business!"


    "Do you think everyone is crazy!"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and said nothing more.


    Xiao Jin sat on the bar impatiently, grabbed a ss of water and drank it fiercely. Then, he asked, "I''m just in a bad mood. Can''t Ie out and have fun?"


    It has nothing to do with her.


    Mu Shinian thought so, but his face was still cold.


    "Whatever you want."


    Mind your own business, she doesn''t bother.


    What''s more, after the management, I didn''t say thank you, but I was scolded half dead.


    She is toozy to do such an unsociable business.


    Seeing that things had been fooled, Xiao Jin inadvertently breathed a sigh of relief. Her hand holding the wine cup was trembling slightly.


    Mu Shinian can''t really see what''sing.


    Is it true that she will be exposed if she is not careful?


    Xiao Jin took a deep breath and began to sweat on his forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    Eleven came quickly.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin was safe, she was relieved and said to Mu Shinian that she would take Xiao Jin away after a rest.


    However, Xiao Jin struggled.


    "I''m not going!"


    She said word by word: "I haven''t yed enough. I''ll go back when I''ve yed enough!"


    Mu Shinian quietly watched her fooling around and didn''t want to take care of anything. He said to Xi: "I''ll go back first¡®


    Eleven rushed out a grateful look at her. When she left, she said to Xiao Jin, "if you don''t go back, Xiao Ying should know you''ve sneaked out. His words are a little more important, but he cares about you."


    Xiao Jin pursed his lower lip, his eyes were red, and his mood looked particrly heavy.


    Eleven patted her on the shoulder. Her voice was very gentle and afraid to frighten her.


    "I know you''re in a bad mood, but it really has nothing to do with her. Don''t hurt the innocent."


    Xiao Jin was silent.


    But when she heard the word innocent, her face twisted again.


    Knowing that she mentioned something that should not be mentioned again, she sighed and opened her mouth in a deep tone: "well, don''t say it. Let''s go back first. If there are other things, can we talk about it?"


    Xiao Jin is still biting her teeth.


    Eleven didn''t know whether she heard it or not, so she had to make a gentle voice: "if you don''t go back, if Xiao Jin knows, what do you think will happen at that time? He will be angry."


    Referring to Xiao Ying, Xiao Jincai had to be silent.


    She hesitated and went out with her.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian sat in the co pilot''s seat. Suddenly, she noticed a dangerous look behind her, and she turned back fiercely.


    Thin shallow on the driver''s seat suddenly made a noise: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and shook his head: "it''s all right. I read it wrong."


    Thin and shallow frown, followed mu Shinian''s eyes, and then there was a long silence.


    Mu Shinian looked back at him, smiled and said, "it''s all right, let''s go."

 Chapter 1571

    <h4>Chapter 1571</h4>


    Bo Qian asked, "do you see anyone?"


    "I should have read it wrong."


    Mu Shinian was not very sure. She looked behind her. There was no one. She looked back and shook her head again: "forget it, it''s nothing."


    Thin shallow also thought she was just too tired, started the car and left directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the bar.


    Someone asked uncertainly, "no problem? There are two mountains around her. If one is not done, something big will happen."


    The man said and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    His paper towel didn''t understand what he was doing. After struggling for a long time, he asked weakly: "can I ask you, what do you want to... Do?"


    To be honest, he really didn''t understand,


    I don''t know what he''s going to do.


    After all, from beginning to end, he didn''t see what was going on.


    The man smiled and said, "you''ll knowter."


    My men are still worried.


    After all, he offended three big men all at once.


    If one doesn''t handle it well, he will really be finished.


    His men touched his head and still didn''t understand the meaning of his death.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiniany in bed in the middle of the night. The more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong.


    After thinking about it, she stood up, opened her notebook and directly intruded into the monitoring of the bar. She looked carefully, but she couldn''t see anything.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time, checked the records of the backstage visit, and then reluctantly supported his chin.


    There was a problem.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Who has nothing to do to visit the monitoring backstage for no reason, and the time happened to be shortly after she left the bar.


    Mu Shinian searched the Inte for the basic information of the bar and found that she needed her ID card. After thinking about it, she simply stopped looking for it.


    ording to the ID card, it''s estimated that it''s really hopeless.


    She really doesn''t understand. Any bastard who goes out to work these days will register with his own ID card.


    After checking around, it is estimated that it will be empty in the end.


    Mu Shinian turned off theputer and went straight back to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When mu Shinian got up early in the morning, he saw Bo Qian packing.


    She was stunned and asked, "are you going back?"


    "Yes." Thin shallow looked at her in surprise: "I said itst night."


    Mu Shi read ah, vaguely remembering what she said yesterday, she said again, "I forgot."


    He was thinking about something elsest night, so he only heard it when he said it superficially.


    Bo Qian also knew she was thinking about something else and didn''t ask.


    "Do you have anything else?"


    "No more."


    Mu Shinian grabbed some of his messy hair and said, "let me prepare."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow put things into the suitcase and added, "don''t worry. Eat first."


    Mu Shinian knows he''s not in a hurry, but... Salted fish can''t do it.


    She doesn''t have many things and doesn''t bother to pack up.


    It''ll be sorted out in three or two.


    Mu Shinian zipped up and was about to go out. After thinking about it, she still sent a text message to 11 and told her she was going back.


    Eleven times the information back quickly.


    Mu Shinian took a look and put his mobile phone back on the table.


    But then, thinking of the person yesterday, she reminded Xia Xi that she should be careful recently. The person who should be prevented should still be prevented.


    Eleven''s call came soon.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian said: "there should have been someone in the bar yesterday. I don''t know who to target."

 Chapter 1572

    <h4>Chapter 1572</h4>


    Eleven frowns; "What do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said casually, "what if?"


    I don''t know.


    Eleven also smiled: "thank you."


    "Yes."


    There''s no need for her to take care of the rest.


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone. After confirming that nothing had fallen, he pulled the small suitcase out of the door.


    Bo Qian is already waiting.


    He leaned against the car with a mobile phone in his hand. His low eyebrows and eyes were slightly frowned. I don''t know what he was thinking. His eyebrows were frowned a little.


    Mu Shinian walked over curiously and asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow took away his mobile phone, shook his head, and handed it to her again.


    Mu Shinian stretched his neck and looked at it. His face also changed.


    "Are they... In such a hurry?"


    Thin shallow identally took a look at Mu Shi Nian.


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "don''t vested interests specte in this direction when they don''t know who did it?"


    Thin shallow also smiled.


    "Not necessarily."


    Mu Shinian looked at her unexpectedly: "what do you mean?"


    Thin shallow put the mobile phone back in his pocket, spit out his sultry breath, and said faintly, "he doesn''t have such a big courage."


    Mu Shinian was a little curious: "it''s impossible to put all your eggs in one basket."


    Thin shallow still shook his head: "the old man has no one in his hand. When he was young, he was too crazy and offended too many enemies. Over the years, there are many people around him to protect him, so it''s not so easy to seed."


    "Is it difficult that there are other forces involved?"


    Bo family is really a big temptation.


    After all, everyone wants to own such a huge asset.


    Especially now, the Bo family is still in a turbulent situation, which is easier to seed.


    "Go back first."


    Thin shallow opened the door of the co pilot''s seat, and his face was still thoughtful.


    Mu Shinian sat in, holding his small schoolbag, and his eyebrows and eyes were very quiet.


    Bo Ye really doesn''t have the courage to fight the old man.


    But in case, it''s not impossible.


    Even if there is no one in case and one is not careful, it may not be impossible.


    But.


    Does he really have this courage?


    Bo Ye has always given her the impression that she is... A person who is cautious and takes every step very depressed.


    Can he do such a dangerous thing?


    Mu Shinian really doubts it.


    ¡­¡­


    At five or six in the afternoon, Bo Qian arrived at the airport.


    He was surrounded before he went out.


    The senior executives of severalpanies looked at him with a dignified look, and there was a trace of unhappiness in their words: "young master Bo, it''s not that we want to say you, but that you are really too ignorant. You can send others to deal with anything even if you have to deal with it."


    As they spoke, their reproachful eyes seemed to sweep over mu Shinian.


    But at a nce, they dared not look.


    Because mu Shinian stared at them impatiently, there was no trace of shame on his face. On the contrary, he saw that they were not straight and strong.


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian directly pulled up mu Shinian''s suitcase and directly opened his mouth to her: "I''ll take you back first."


    The top executives were about to cry.


    Although mu Shinian doesn''t like them very much, the business of thepany is still very important.

 Chapter 1573

    <h4>Chapter 1573</h4>


    What Bo Ye wants to do is beyond her control.


    But if Bo Jia wants it, no one can take it away.


    Mu Shinian thought so and took his suitcase: "no, you deal with your business."


    When those high-level officials heard the speech, they showed a trace of joy.


    Okay, okay.


    If they don''t want to leave, there''s really nothing they can do.


    You can''t really tie people back.


    Thin and shallow frown, not very happy.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said slowly, "I''ll call you back."


    With that, she pushed the suitcase away.


    It''s strange.


    She travels all over the country alone. She doesn''t know how many ces she has been. Bo Qian is actually worried that she will be lost.


    This experience really makes people... Have a very strange feeling.


    Mu Shinian walked out of the airport and saw a familiar car at a nce.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, turned around, smiled, walked over and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    The little elder martial sister took off her sunsses and started the car. Then she slowly said, "are you back?"


    "What happened?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The little elder martial sister tutted and smiled more speechless: "how can''t you hide anything from you."


    So, sure enough, something happened.


    Mu Shinian put down his schoolbag and asked, "feel it, say it."


    The little elder martial sister held the hand of the steering wheel and tightened it slightly. Suddenly, she opened her mouth: "master... It''s gone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared round: "what?"


    "Master, he''s gone." Little elder martial sister took a breath and seemed worried. For so many years, in their eyes, the omnipotent master would disappear. Their skills were taught by the master. If the master can''t deal with it, how should they save him.


    Mu Shinian looked Lin up: "slow down and tell me what happened."


    Little elder martial sister took a deep breath, Then he continued: "Shifu didn''t know who received the message that he wanted to go out, and then he didn''te back. We tried all the contact information, but it was useless. The signal was not blocked, but directly cut off. In addition, all the trackers on Shifu were removed, including... The one on his wrist."


    In other words, does the other party know them like the back of their hand?


    Mu Shinian''s look changed.


    "There''s no news at all, and the other party hasn''t sent a message. Do you want anything?"


    The little elder martial sister''s face suddenly became strange.


    Mu Shinian suddenly caught her strange: "what is it? What does the other party want?"


    The little elder martial sister stepped on the elerator, looked at the red light in front, took a deep breath and slowly said, "roll call to thank you and ask Aowei."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her?


    Frown at the moment.


    She hasn''t offended anyone.


    No, that''s not right.


    She offended too many people.


    However, among the people she offended, no one has such great ability to dare to cross her and kidnap her master directly.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to be impatient. She said, "elder martial brother, let me take you back and list all the people you have offended and fought over the years. We''re going to use the elimination method. It''s the stupidest way."


    "It''s useless."


    Mu Shinian said: "there is no guarantee that these people did it, because there are... Too many people who want to provoke Aowei."

 Chapter 1574

    <h4>Chapter 1574</h4>


    When she was young, she was already famous.


    The world speaks with its fist.


    Whoever has a hard fist is the boss.


    I beat you down. I''m stronger and more capable than you. Everyone has to admit that unless you can get up and beat me down, you have to admit that you''re a loser


    Therefore, Audrey became famous in the first World War when she was young. So many people wanted to step her down.


    There are too many people who want to fix her.


    Mu Shinian vomited a sullen breath and looked inexplicably anxious.


    "Did the other party say the time and ce?"


    The little elder martial sister smiled and half joked, "little martial sister, what do you think? How can we tell you such a thing."


    "If you do it ording to the elder martial brother''s method, the other party may not have so much courage. We know that if something happens to the master, we will chase him to the ends of the earth. Therefore, wait a moment and we will find the master as soon as possible."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said, "can''t wait."


    "What?"


    "I said, I can''t wait any longer."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister frowned, "you."


    "If you can catch the master, you either have more strength than the master, or you are insidious enough to plot against him. Master, control him. If it''s you, you clearly know that the other party is a tiger. Will you let him go well and find a way to deliver information to the outside?"


    Little elder martial sister was speechless.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, Then I said painfully: "No, if it were me, I wouldn''t. I know you are so powerful and you are a cruel character, so what would I do? I will catch you, either abolish you or limit your movement, because I''m afraid that if I don''t do enough, I''ll poke myself out. Anyway, you need so much effort to save as long as the people are still alive Yes, then the tortured half dead, but as long as there is one breath, you will save him at all costs. "


    "Because even if I take a master who has only one breath left, you can exchange it at any price. If not, I can stab the master in front of you and directly kill hisst breath."


    "Shifu, it''s not very good. No matter whether the other party''s strength is inferior to him, I hope... The other party''s strength is superior to Shifu."


    The strong may not use such a dirty and abnormal way.


    But if it is the weak, the situation will be really bad.


    They won''t hear anything except a phone call.


    Mu Shinian looked at the little elder martial sister stiffly and said, "I can''t persuade others, little martial sister, but you understand me."


    "Right."


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes became moist.


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head: "don''t think about it. I won''t say it. Master is important, and so are you."


    Mu Shinian didn''t insist, but sat quietly in the driver''s seat and let the little elder martial sister drive to a quiet manor.


    Mu Shinian silently walked in.


    The eldest martial brother sat on the sofa, looked at her and said, "we know these. We have eliminated them these days. You can deal with the rest."


    Mu Shimian slowly nodded his head, walked over and listed those lists with his own memory.


    The time span is too big.


    By the time she was fully organized, it was already dark.

 Chapter 1575

    <h4>Chapter 1575</h4>


    Mu Shinian handed over the list. The master immediately handed it to the second senior brother: "continue."


    The second senior brother nodded and took several people straight to theputer room.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, took a cup of coffee, took a sip and said, "won''t you say it?"


    Elder martial brother en said, "yes, I''ll ask the little elder martial sister to take you backter. We''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    Mu Shinian held his fist hard.


    The master brother breathed out and patted her on the shoulder: "don''t have too much pressure. I won''t change anyone, and the master won''t let this happen."


    Mu Shinian looked at him, his eyes inexplicably sharp: "what if it''s you?"


    The elder martial brother was stunned.


    Mu Shinian said; "If the other party calls names, what do you want?"


    "Elder martial brother, can''t you change it?"


    Xu Shimu''s eyes were too aggressive. Brother master couldn''t helpughing. He shook his head andughed: "this is a broken problem. If it was me, I would change it."


    "Then you say me?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and discussed with the eldest martial brother: "as long as we hand me over, we may be able to catch the man''s tail if ouryout is more ingenious. In this way, the master is fine and the force can be picked out."


    "This is not an adventure, but there is no other way to go now."


    Brother master sighed and said helplessly, "there is no other way to go, but you are not me."


    "It didn''t happen to me."


    "Younger martial sister, give up your heart. No one will tell you more information. Let''s find someone together, but we won''t hand you over."


    "Don''t try to get more information from us. You are smart and we will guard against you."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his fist, and his face looked very dangerous.


    The eldest martial brother probably saw this trace from mu Shinian for the first time. He shook his head helplessly and said, "No."


    "Go back."


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth hard.


    "OK."


    The elder martial brother watched her leave and was not afraid of what she would do. After all, the other party didn''t exin anything except a time and ce. He could not find the ability to admire the time and read the sky.


    So all they have to do now is


    "I''ll do it."


    A voice sounded from behind.


    The elder martial brother frowned and looked back. He saw the younger martial sister leaning against the door. She picked up the corner of her mouth and followed the second martial sister behind her.


    The two men may have plotted something, so they seem guilty.


    Elder martial brother frowned: "what?"


    The little elder martial sister said, "I''ll tell you. Aowei has lived in seclusion and has never appeared at all. Moreover, among these people, I know her best. It''s the easiest to imitate."


    The second elder martial sister pursed her lower lip and said, "I''m familiar too."


    "Elder martial sister, if you lose, you have to admit it. Who told you to draw lots and lose to me."


    They''ve been discussing it for a long time.


    Finally, think of such a great way.


    All the other party wants is Ovi.


    So as for whether it''s true or not, fool it first.


    Aowei has never appeared. She has always been mysterious. Except for them, no one knows what Aowei looks like, so it''s the simplest to dress up.

 Chapter 1576

    <h4>Chapter 1576</h4>


    The idea was originally conceived by the second elder martial sister. As a result, the little elder martial sister said she would draw lots. Then, as soon as she caught it, the second elder martial sister lost.


    The elder martial brother saw through what they were nning at a nce, and his face turned ck.


    "You''re going to make trouble, too?"


    "It''s not to make trouble. What younger martial sister said just now is right." The little elder martial sister said, "it''s an impasse now. There''s an urgent need to break this bnce. Shifu can''t break it from the inside. We can only find a way to break it from the outside."


    "This method is foolproof."


    The elder martial brother took a deep breath.


    He stood up with a cold face and asked, "when I don''t want to take risks, do you think I''ll let you go?"


    The little elder martial sister frowned: "elder martial brother..."


    "Don''t say anything." The elder martial brother interrupted her with a cold face; "Don''t think about it."


    What else did the little elder martial sister want to say, she was held down by the second elder martial sister.


    "Forget it, it''s very mischievous."


    Little elder martial sister doesn''t feel mischievous at all.


    Besides, she came up with this method herself.


    The little elder martial sister stared at the second elder martial sister.


    The second elder martial sister smiled and said, "if I came, I wouldn''t feel fooled."


    They''re really protective.


    Little elder martial sister is about to be blown up.


    It was blown open by the two men working together.


    The elder martial brother looked at the second elder martial sister with a warning and said, "stop fooling around. These methods won''t work at all. In case of self defeating, the master will be more dangerous."


    The second elder martial sister frowned, but she didn''t want to speak. She just looked at the little elder martial sister. The two quickly exchanged eyes. She took the little elder martial sister, spit out her sullen breath, turned and said, "I know."


    Little elder martial sister is still struggling: "what are you doing? Why can''t you do this? How can you know if you don''t try."


    "Second elder martial sister, you have a word. Just try it, and nothing will happen, eldest martial brother!"


    The little elder martial sister didn''t stop until she was caught.


    She looked at the second elder martial sister, turned and asked, "let''s go by ourselves."


    "If you don''t inform them, in case the backup is not timely."


    The second elder martial sister opened her mouth with some worry.


    The little elder martial sister was silent for a long time. Instead, she suddenly had an idea.


    "By the way, I want to find her!"


    There are many talents under mu Shinian.


    If you look for her, as long as the other party dares to appear, they will have a chance of life.


    The second elder martial sister frowned: "but what if I have to join in when I read?"


    The little elder martial sister shook her head: "I have a way."


    "What are you going to do?" The second elder martial sister suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next second, the little elder martial sister said, "after she transferred the person, I''ll put the person down."


    "You put her down?"


    The second elder martial sister couldn''t help but doubt deeply.


    The little elder martial sister felt hurt. She couldn''t help exploding: "you''re going too far. I can''t fight, but I can pour the medicine directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second elder martial sister couldn''t help stroking her forehead: "if you dare to do this, she probably doesn''t want to talk to you in the future."


    "Then wait until you get the master back, and then think about it slowly."


    Little elder martial sister is eager to try: "however, we have to take all the people away first. They certainly won''t agree."


    The second elder martial sister thought for a moment and said, "I have a way."


    The little elder martial sister snapped her fingers; "Very good. I''ll think about how to make an appointment."

 Chapter 1577

    <h4>Chapter 1577</h4>


    Then she went to torture those easy-looking tools.


    The second elder martial sister looked at her and was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian stayed up all night.


    When I was asked out the next day, I didn''t look very good.


    Little elder martial sister gave a cry, directly hugged her shoulder, shook it, and said, "don''t worry too much. You''re talking about extreme situations. If anything happens, Shifu can deal with it. He''s not the one to catch, right?"


    Mu Shinian was still silent and refused to lift his eyelids.


    Little elder martial sister said a lot to her again. Mu Shinian still kept silent.


    Finally, the second elder martial sister said, "we want to borrow your people."


    Mu Shinian finally raised his eyes.


    The second elder martial sister sighed and said, "you and me, plus your little elder martial sister''s and the people I transferred from the headquarters, so many people protect them openly and secretly. We''re going to catch them."


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows finally loosened.


    "I see."


    "Well, I want your elite men."


    Second elder martial sister stressed.


    Mu Shinian nodded, picked up his mobile phone, made a phone call, and asked people to arrange good people and be ready to start at any time.


    Mu Shinian hung up and said; "Then, what are the specific ns and what else you know? If you want to cooperate."


    The second elder martial sister looked at the younger martial sister and sighed, so she had to tell them everything they knew.


    After hearing this, mu Shinian asked, "what''s the time and ce?"


    Little elder martial sister took it out.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless.


    Little elder martial sister felt despised and shut her mouth silently.


    The second elder martial sister sighed helplessly and reported the correct address and time.


    The little elder martial sister stared round.


    I can''t believe they all looked at the second elder martial sister.


    The second elder martial sister said, "since you want to cooperate, you must at least show the most basic sincerity."


    The little elder martial sister''s lip angle was drawn.


    Also, mu Shinian is so abnormal. She is a master of psychology. It''s too childish to make a false move in front of her.


    Mu Shinian nodded; "OK, I see."


    She looked at the cup in front of her eyes, picked it up and said dryly, "happy cooperation."


    The little elder martial sister and the second elder martial sister shed a light in their eyes, picked up the cup, touched it, and then drank it.


    Mu Shinian put the cup on the table.


    The little elder martial sister and the second elder martial sister stared at her curiously: "why don''t you drink?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the cup of coffee, then looked up and looked at the two people. A touch of light yfulness came up on the corners of his lips: "you really think I''m stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men were stunned.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "I already know the time and ce. I''ll do the rest by myself. Don''t interfere."


    Because it''s really too dangerous.


    Even the master can plot.


    If they go, it may be dangerous.


    She has always been well protected by them. This time, let her protect them.


    The little elder martial sister stared and stood up. As a result, she was dizzy and sat down again. This feeling is too familiar.


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth in surprise: "you!"


    Mu Shinian met her stunned eyes and shook his head: "it''s not me."


    Little elder martial sister looked at her side.


    The second elder martial sister''s eyes were also veryplicated: "sorry, you can''t take risks."


    Little elder martial sister wanted to roar angrily, but her strength was gradually disappearing. Before closing her eyes, she only had time to shout: "stop her!"

 Chapter 1578

    <h4>Chapter 1578</h4>


    The second elder martial sister saw that the younger martial sister fainted. She just wanted to breathe out. As a result, she also breathed.


    Mu Shinian sat in his position, bowed his head, looked at his fingers and said a word back; "It''s not me."


    "How could it not be..."


    The second elder martial sister was stunned and the green veins on her forehead burst out.


    It''s so special. I missed it!


    The second elder martial sister took a deep breath, and her face was as ugly as it could be: "it''s you, isn''t it! You knew there was something in here, didn''t you!"


    The second elder martial sister was almost questioned.


    Mu Shinian didn''t deny it. She still bowed her head, looked at her fingers and was silent before she answered honestly: "I guessed it. I probably know what you want to do, so I just didn''t stop you."


    I didn''t stop it, so I watched them pit each other.


    The second elder martial sister suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "you''re obedient! Shi Nian, you''re obedient! You''re not his opponent. The master can''t help it! Don''t fool around!"


    The second elder martial sister insisted on her perseverance until now.


    Mu Shinian knew that she had almost reached the limit.


    She breathed out, took her hand, forced her lips, and said, "second elder martial sister, you said, I''m smart, smarter than you all, so I''ll be fine."


    "No, no!"


    The second elder martial sister held her hand, and her face turned pale.


    "Let''s find a way together. Don''t be impulsive!"


    It''s toote.


    They can''t help it.


    If there were a way, we wouldn''t havee to this step.


    Elder martial brother, there''s nothing I can do.


    They are so passive now that she just wants to tear a hole.


    A small cut is enough.


    As long as there is a small hole, they can break through.


    Now so passive, she doesn''t want to wait to die.


    This will, the more you don''t do anything.


    The more dangerous it is.


    "I promise you I''lle back safely."


    How could it be okay!


    The second elder martial sister''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    She sped her wrist and tears would flow down with anger; "Younger martial sister, let''s find a way together!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "sleep, I''ll be fine."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s face was not very good-looking.


    She leaned quietly against the wall and watched her men help the two men to the bed.


    His face was heavy and he didn''t feel at ease.


    "Miss mu, what''s going on?"


    "They drank too much." Mu Shinian simply said, "let them have a good rest."


    His men were more confused.


    "This..."


    "Just drunk."


    "... OK, OK."


    The man looked puzzled: "Miss mu, what are you... Going to do?"


    Xiao Hei came over and pulled away his ignorant men. He looked at mu Shinian with a dignified look: "have you... Decided?"


    Mu Shinian took out a candy from her pocket, but she didn''t have much patience and chewed it in three or two times.


    Xiao Hei was more worried when he saw her like this.


    "You hide it from everyone... In case something happens, then..."


    "No." Mu Shinian slowly said, "I''ll pay attention and nothing will happen."


    "But if you hide it from them, it''s estimated that they will be angry." After that, Xiao Hei couldn''t help worrying: "your master, he has an ident. If something happens to you, they''ll really... Be angry."

 Chapter 1579

    <h4>Chapter 1579</h4>


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "don''t worry."


    "Or... Are you going to tell the secret?"


    Xiao Hei shook his head, smiled bitterly and said, "Miss mu, you saved all my people. How can I betray you."


    "That''s good." Mu Shinian said, "follow the original n. I''m going back."


    Xiao Hei nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, I will protect you to the death."


    Mu Shinian also pulled his lower lip, but he didn''t say good or bad.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo has just returned from the hospital.


    He was probably annoyed by those shareholders, so he looked tired.


    As soon as he opened the door, he smelled a burning smell and couldn''t help frowning.


    Thin shallow went in, and sure enough, he saw the miasma in the kitchen.


    Mu Shinian is holding a dark block that doesn''t know something and putting it on the mouth of the white haired tiger. The white haired tiger is fierce all his life and shrinks in the corner of the wall scared by that thing.


    Mu Shinian, like the stepmother in the fairy tale, coaxed: "this is delicious. It just looks scary. Just try it."


    The whole body of the white haired tiger is close to the wall. I wish I could stay away from that thing. Further, better!


    But mu Shinian is constantly approaching.


    If the white haired tiger could talk, it would have started to run wild.


    It''s special. Let me have a look. You can take a bite yourself!


    Mu Shinian was impatient and frowned. He was going to do it directly.


    Thin shallow funny voice: "what are you... Doing?"


    Mu Shinian heard the sound, looked at the man outside the door, cast his lower lip and said, "can''t you see the fried pork chop?"


    Thin shallow looked at those ck things and didn''t really see that it was pork chop.


    He reluctantly walked over and took away the things in her hand. After looking at them, his expression became moreplicated: "don''t cook in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to look at him unhappily.


    Thin shallow washed the pot, turned out the pork chops from the refrigerator and fried them skillfully. When they were golden, sprinkle something in them, and then pick them up.


    It''s the same thing. Why are there two species.


    Mu Shinian stared at the dish and was stunned.


    Thin shallow sandwiched a piece and blew it twice. It was not so hot before it was put on her mouth.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, then opened his mouth and bit, and then his eyes lit up.


    She took away the chopsticks directly, ate it three or two times, then picked up the te and went out.


    Thin shallow smiled at her attitude of "don''t recognize people after eating". She bowed her head and smiled. Then she followed her out: "what else do you want to eat?"


    Mu Shinian ate pork chops and shook his head: "No."


    "Are you all right today, the hospital?"


    Bo qianen gave a voice and still didn''t take it to heart: "it''s no big deal."


    "Oh, that''s good." While eating, He said: "It''s inexplicable. You should pay attention to it. Bo Ye, the mother and son are not fuel-efficientmps. However, it''s not in the way. They can''t turn over any storm. Your father is on your side now. They probably dare to make small moves behind their backs. They are brazen. They probably don''t have the courage. However, they are most afraid of viins. If I were you, I would set up a game , trick them in so that they can''t turn overpletely. "


    Thin shallow gave her a strange look.


    "What do you say and do?"


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian bit the pork chop, knocked the te twice with his chopsticks, and said, "I just think they''re very upset."

 Chapter 1580

    <h4>Chapter 1580</h4>


    Mu Shinian was not finished. She took a breath out and couldn''t help saying, "she''s always looking for trouble. It''s really annoying."


    Bo Qian also knew her character. He had no patience, so he didn''t doubt it. He just nodded and said, "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked up at him with a look in his eyes: "you shouldn''t... Don''t give up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was surprised by this sentence.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked a question.


    Mu Shinian smiled and joked: "otherwise, it''s your brother at least. It''s understandable not to give up."


    Thin shallow looked at her more strangely.


    Just ask her if she''s not feeling well.


    Otherwise, how could you say such incredible things?


    Mu Shinian also felt that his sentence was really misunderstood.


    She burst outughing. After a long time, she said, "it''s not the best. Don''t forget this kind of family affection."


    Bo Qian always feels that mu Shinian''s words today are really a little strange.


    He put down his chopsticks and looked at her up and down: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely: "what?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "I think you are very strange today."


    Talk a lot.


    Usually, unless someone asks, she won''t say so much by herself.


    Mu Shinian continued to bow his head and eat pork chops.


    My mouth is greasy.


    Thin shallow took a paper towel and wiped the oil stains off her mouth. Then he asked, "is something wrong?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    "No."


    Thin shallow frown: "no, still don''t want to tell me."


    Mu Shinian raised his head and looked at him silently: "it''s you who have something to do."


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian picked up his chopsticks and put a pork chop in her bowl: "don''t worry about the Bo family. It''s not an important thing. It''s not worth worrying too much."


    Mu Shinian frowned gently: "OK."


    "Yes." Thin shallow held the chopsticks and didn''t mean to move the pork chop. He just smiled and said, "it''s all unimportant. I''ll deal with it soon."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian saw the heavy touch in his eyes, and some helplessly added a sentence at the bottom of his heart.


    If I had known.


    If I had known, she would have helped.


    Just fix those things.


    Bo Ye''s mother and son are troublesome, but they are not so troublesome.


    It''s just about the Bo family. She''s really not easy to intervene.


    Moreover, Bo shallow probably won''t allow her to do it.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily and came out. She solved the te of pork chops. She was very tired.


    Thin shallow understood what she meant, took the te away and rushed out two sses of lemonade.


    Mu Shinian looked at him unexpectedly.


    Then, I was embarrassed to say thank you.


    She felt that she had really be a pig.


    Moreover, Bo Qian''s experience in raising pigs looks very good!


    That''s terrible.


    The thin and shallow mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Mu Shinian nced at the caller ID and was not flustered at all.


    Just look at it calmly.


    Thin shallow is also unexpected.


    He picked up his cell phone and ordered hands-free.


    On the phone, the elder martial brother''s burning voice came immediately.


    "Mu Shinian, is she with you?"


    Thin shallow looked at the person opposite his eyes.


    The man opposite handed him a puzzled look.


    Thin shallow back: "in."

 Chapter 1581

    <h4>Chapter 1581</h4>


    "Is she with you?" The elder martial brother was even more shocked: "well, forget it, let her answer the phone¡°


    "I''m listening." Mu Shinian directly returned three words, some speechless and some angry: "what''s the matter?"


    The elder martial brother also knows what mu Shinian is angry about.


    If it were him, he would run out without hesitation.


    Even if you change your life for another, you have to change your master back.


    But mu Shinian is different.


    If he were anyone else, he would forcibly trap people and prevent them from looking for someone.


    So anger is understandable.


    The eldest martial brother didn''t have the heart to say anything at this meeting. He just opened his mouth anxiously: "your two elder martial sisters, have you seen them?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said, "I had coffee in the coffee shop in the afternoon. They asked me out."


    The elder martial brother came out with a little relief: "where are they?"


    "I guess they went back. They left earlier than me." After mu Shinian answered, his voice became nervous; "Are they... Gone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother was silent on the phone.


    There was even a trace of anger.


    "No, they haven''te back yet."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    She seemed to be uneasy, too.


    "You don''t want to say..."


    "I''ll go out and look for it again."


    The elder martial brother said, "if you can contact them, let them get back quickly."


    "Wait!" Mu Shinian took away his cell phone, hung up his hands-free and said, "you mean, they shouldn''t be looking for..."


    "Yes."


    Elder martial brother gritted his teeth.


    But it seems that considering that mu Shinian can''t know too much about these things, he vaguely said: "they have their own way, but I stopped them. I don''t know how to do it."


    "That''s it first. You help me get the phone to Bo shallow."


    Mu Shinian hesitated for a long time, then gave a grace and handed the phone to Bo shallow.


    Bo Qian took it and answered it.


    "Hello?"


    "Are you busy these days?"


    Thin shallow frown: "no, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s good. Help me watch mu Shinian. Don''t let her mess around."


    Bo Qian knew something had happened just now.


    But he really knows nothing about what happened.


    At this meeting, hearing these words, his eyebrows were slightly chilly. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "These things are our own business. I''m sorry I can''t say it, but you have to watch mu Shinian. If she''s gone, she''ll make trouble. I can only tell you that it''s in great danger."


    The thin face also changed.


    He looked at her and found that she was really dignified.


    Sure enough, something happened.


    Bo qianen gave a sound and hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and his face showed a little irritability.


    "Your people, help me find them."


    Thin shallow looked at her unexpectedly.


    Mu Shinian said, "they have something to do, but they don''t allow me to go."


    "That''s it,"


    With that, she went back to her room impatiently.


    The white tiger wanted to follow in, but was blocked outside the door.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned tightly.


    He also found things strange.


    But I couldn''t say it for a moment.


    In other words, as long as it is not a matter of admiring the times, his consistent thinking iszy to think more.


    Thin shallow was silent for a moment, picked up his mobile phone and ordered someone to find something.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the door. She didn''t turn on the light. It was dark in the house.

 Chapter 1582

    <h4>Chapter 1582</h4>


    She looked down at her shadow.


    I feel like a little devil.


    It''s so reasonable to cheat.


    She directed and acted a y and lured everyone in.


    But if she doesn''t, she really doesn''t know how many people will be involved.


    Whoever it is, she doesn''t want them to be hurt.


    However, at this time, if you don''t do that, what should you do.


    Mu Shinian smiled bitterly, took out a backpack from the depths of the cab and took all the things he should take.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang and song also called and said they were missing.


    Bo Qian only knows that the little elder martial sister is missing. He doesn''t know what happened.


    Therefore, when the Tang and Song Dynasties came, he could onlyfort.


    The innocent face of Tang and Song Dynasty, he thought for a long time, but he was still confused.


    "I really don''t know. I haven''t made her angrytely."


    I don''t know how tofort myself when I see the tangled face of Tang and Song dynasties.


    Mu Shinian went out with a water cup. He was not surprised to see the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "Shi Nian!"


    Tang and song seemed to see hope. They leaned over, grabbed her hand and said, "do you know where she is?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I don''t know."


    The expression of Tang and Song Dynasties became more tangled.


    "Even you don''t know. Where the hell has she gone?"


    "... I don''t know."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, remained silent for a long time, and said, "have you gone to the ce she often goes?"


    "I''ve found it. I''ve almost had people turn over the city."


    Tang and song sat on the sofa with their hands inserted into their short hair. They looked very sad.


    "Did I identally make her angry? Otherwise, why did she run out again without saying a word?"


    Mu Shinian nced at Bo Qian.


    Thin shallow said: "you go back first. I''m not sure. She''ll be back in a few days."


    "..." the Tang and Song dynasties were almost angry with his words.


    "No, I said, what kind offorting words are you?"


    Thin shallow is also innocent.


    Mu Shinian said, "it should be all right. She left without saying a word before and then came back. It is estimated that she is in a bad mood and goes out to rx. You know, if a girl goes out to rx, she won''t let you know."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties opened and closed their mouths.


    I don''t know if I''m listening.


    After a while, he squeezed out a sentence: "you said the same."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "so go back first."


    Tang and song just went back.


    After mu Shinian waited for him to leave, he went to the kitchen, poured a ss of water back, drank two mouthfuls, and his eyes didn''t move much.


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    "It''s no use worrying."


    Mu Shinian said; "I don''t even know where to go."


    People don''t know where it is. Time doesn''t know where it is.


    She only said such a sentence, Bo shallow understood.


    Presumably, her friends wouldn''t let her take risks, so they didn''t say anything to her.


    Even if you have a heart, it doesn''t work.


    After all, you can''t really look around the world.


    She''s not that stupid.


    Bo Qian finally knows where her irritabilityes from.


    If it was her, let alone calm down, he could lift the sky.


    "I''ll help you find someone. Don''t worry¡°


    Mu Shinian propped his chin.


    "OK."


    A word, there is no deterrent.


    Thin and shallow, but left a little more heart.


    But seeing her so calm, these hearts gradually closed.

 Chapter 1583

    <h4>Chapter 1583</h4>


    It''s not stupid to think about time.


    She can''t find such a nonsense.


    "I''m going out tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian said slowly; "Ye Ling asked me to go to the library."


    Bo Qian nced at her.


    Mu Shinian was agitated: "and Zhou Chen."


    Thin and shallow: "


    Come on.


    I took her to be a light bulb again.


    Bo Qian was surprised: "are you... Going out¡°


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely: "what?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "no"


    Yeah.


    Even if no one can find it, so many people have been sent to find it.


    I can''t stay here all the time and don''t go out, so I''m trapped here.


    Then, think about the bad things.


    Thin shallow want to open, also promised toe down


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian got up early in the morning.


    Carrying a canvas bag.


    It''s full of things.


    Bo Qian carried it for her.


    "Did you bring so many things to the library?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I''ll go campingter and prepare food."


    Bo Qian did hear the sound of water and some bags.


    He felt really stunned.


    I thought mu Shinian would run away from home with this schoolbag.


    He sent people to the library. Sure enough, he saw Ye Ling and Zhou Chen.


    At the sight of Zhou Chen, Bo Qian became impatient.


    Say can''t say, do can''t do.


    He is always embarrassed to bully a student.


    So, in this way, he is really not happy at all.


    Mu Shinian almost felt that he was very strange as soon as he got off the bus. She turned curiously, looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Thin shallow didn''t open his face and said, "call me when you go back and I''ll pick you up."


    "No." Mu Shinian said, "your phone rang several times this morning. Take care of your own business."


    "Those are not important."


    Thin shallow or this sentence.


    I don''t demand it.


    "All right."


    When they were gone, ye lingcai came over and joked, "I can''t see. You''re really... Reluctant to give up."


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "where don''t give up"


    "Ha ha ha."


    Ye Ling hooked her shoulder and smiled innocently: "what do you say, I''ll say, he''s 100% interested in you."


    Mu Shinian pulled off his lips, looked at Zhou Chen and asked in silence, "so, what''s going on here, and you want me to be your... Assistant?"


    Yelington was embarrassed.


    She leaned on mu Shinian''s shoulder and couldn''t lift her head shyly.


    "He, I think, means that to me."


    "Oh, isn''t that good?"


    Mu Shinian is very curious.


    Ye Ling hesitated, lying on her shoulder and smiling clearly: "it''s very good. However, I hesitated to confess to him today. He is also reserved. We can''t tell. We still want me to say it first. We can''t go on like this all the time."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "if you like each other, you have to say it."


    Ye Ling let out a cry and leaned against her arms again.


    "So, just rely on your intelligence and help me n."


    Mu Shinian had something in her heart. She thought about it and quietly agreed.


    "OK."


    As soon as mu Shinian finished, Ye Ling jumped up again and hugged her with a bear.


    Mu Shinian was almost knocked down by her.

 Chapter 1584

    <h4>Chapter 1584</h4>


    She looked at her very speechless: "let go and hold it again. Others will misunderstand that we are a couple."


    Ye Lingughed again and felt that mu Shinian could tell cold jokes.


    Mu Shi Nian is more speechless.


    She seems to be telling a cold joke.


    "I have a way."


    "Later, we''ll go to the central garden. Then, I pretend to be gone. You two go to me. You know me well. You take him to the wishing pool, and then you can confess." Mu Shinian said and added, "then I''ll go back first. What about you? Find a ce by yourself and stay well."


    Ye Ling moaned and hugged her again.


    If it hadn''t been for someone, she would have given her a kiss.


    Mu Shinian abandoned her: e on."


    "Like is to fight for it. It''s no big deal to take the initiative. Isn''t it all like this?"


    Ye Ling nodded excitedly. Then, she felt more and more that she was a friend of an idiot in love.


    "Then, I''m sorry."


    Mu Shinian whispered again.


    Ye Ling gave a cry and looked at her strangely; "What, what?"


    "Nothing¡°


    Mu Shinian took the lead in.


    Ye Ling didn''t understand and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s easy to get away.


    With a bag on her back and a mobile phone in her hand, she called directly. Xiao Hei came to pick her up immediately.


    Xiaohei was worried: "have you arranged it?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s all right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei can''t bear it.


    "Are you really going?"


    "Even the young master and they can''t unite. If you go like this, in case there is any danger."


    "There won''t be."


    Mu Shinian said, "I have a way, and I dare to put my mind on us. I haven''t been so angry for many years."


    Xiao Hei shivered when he saw her face.


    Mu Shinian is really a way.


    Otherwise, how could I swear so much.


    It took the car half an hour to get to the ce.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car, looked around the people and said, "as nned."


    The crowd was greatly surprised: "seconddy, you are so powerful. Even the littledy''s voice imitates so much."


    Little ck corner of the eye, almost unable to makeints about it.


    What is this and what.


    Because she just yearns for the time.


    It''s not just like, it''s like a hair.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian gave Xiaohei a look. Xiaohei immediately understood: "prepare to drive. We''ll catch up tonight."


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian didn''t find anything wrong until after eight o''clock.


    He was supposed to go back. Later, he received a call saying that something had happened at the sanatorium.


    The sanatorium is where mu Shinian''s grandmother lives. Bo Qian rushed there without saying a word. Then, he had to deal with those things quietly and strengthen the security function.


    When it was done, he began to think.


    Who was invading the sanatorium''swork and exported grandma Mu''s information. At the moment of being stolen, he stopped it.


    The other side is also very good.


    It is estimated that he is aputer genius. He fought with others for half an hour before beating each other down. Then, after the background repair, Bo shallow felt strange.

 Chapter 1585

    <h4>Chapter 1585</h4>


    "Does this often happen?"


    "No, No."


    The Dean also began to be afraid. He wiped a cold sweat and opened his mouth weakly: "this matter is too strange to make sense. We also invited experts toe for regr maintenance. They have never been invaded."


    "So, I think, do you want the information of these people, and then, in turn, threaten the rich?"


    After all, the people here are rich.


    If I can catch one... I can''t think of it.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled, looking a little strange.


    "Really not?"


    "Really not."


    The dean said, "we have records here. We will look at the backstage several times a day and make sure there is no problem."


    Thin shallow eyebrow heart a sink: "I know."


    After waiting for Bo Qian to go back, on the way, he still didn''t remember what was wrong.


    It feels strange everywhere.


    But I just can''t say.


    When the car was halfway, the phone rang again.


    Thin and shallow frown, look at the caller ID, click on and answer.


    On the phone, there was a surprised voice: "young master Bo, someone has found it!"


    Thin shallow suddenly heard such a sentence, some didn''t react.


    When he came back, he asked, "who is it?"


    "It''s Miss Mu''s two friends."


    His tone was strange: "yes, I found it in your suite."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was stunned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I found someone in your exclusive suite at Chang''an Hotel." When the man finished, his tone became more strange: "well, do you want toe and have a look at the scene? It''s also very strange 1."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    He answered, turned around and headed straight for the hotel.


    When I got to the hotel, I didn''t know what was strange.


    The two men were tied to the bed!


    It''s still tied back-to-back.


    I guess I was drugged, and then I haven''t sobered up yet.


    The eldest martial brother had already received the news. When he came to see this scene, he almost swung the vase and smashed it.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    His thin face is even more ugly than him.


    "I don''t know."


    How did he know that there were two more people in his suite?


    Without saying a word, the eldest martial brother immediately walked over, untied the rope and gently patted them on the cheek, but there was no movement.


    "I guess I''ve taken ecstasy."


    Thin shallow said a word, and then his eyebrows frowned tightly. He asked his men aside, "how did you find it?"


    "The waiter said, look, they haven''t been down for two days. They''re afraid of something, so they came up to see it. Then, they saw it." My men thought that Bo Qian was carrying mu Shinian on his back.


    Thin shallow keenly grasped the other meaning of this sentence: "they? They came up by themselves?"


    The man blinked, shrunk his back and said, "no, the waiter said that Miss Mu brought them. She said that her two friends were drunk. Take this ce to have a rest."


    His thin face turned white.


    The eldest martial brother''s face became ugly.


    The movements of the two people were almost uniform. They picked up their mobile phone, pressed the number and called out.


    "No answer!"


    The elder martial brother gritted his teeth: "she''s in your house, isn''t she?"


    Thin and shallow, the whole heart is about to tremble.

 Chapter 1586

    <h4>Chapter 1586</h4>


    He wanted to call Ye Ling, but he didn''t know her phone number at all.


    He gritted his teeth and went straight out of the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Ling doesn''t know what happened. She''s really in a good mood today.


    When I got back, I still looked shy.


    She didn''t expect that after her confession, Zhou Chen really promised to associate with her.


    Mother Ye was preparing dinner. Seeing her giggle from time to time, she asked funny, "what are youughing at? Didn''t you go out to y with your friends?"


    Ye Ling blushed fiercely.


    Sheughed twice, and her voice was a little embarrassed: "Mom, you told me before that you can fall in love when you go to college, didn''t you?"


    Mother Ye was stunned.


    Seeing her like this, the corners of her mouth also hooked up: "what''s the matter, do you have a boy you like?"


    After hearing this, father ye also came out and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Does my family Lingling have a boyfriend? If it''s so fast, didn''t you just finish the college entrance examination?"


    Mother Ye photographed him: "what are you talking about? Lingling is 18 years old. She is an adult. Of course, she can fall in love."


    Father ye also smiled: "I''m just curious. What kind of boy can make my family like so much?"


    "In the same ss as you? I haven''t seen you before."


    "How is he? Is he handsome?"


    Ye Ling covered his face and couldn''t help opening his mouth: "we just started tomunicate!"


    "Well, well, I know you''re shy. We won''t talk about it. You should see people clearly. You can''t want people with bad character."


    "Be sure to follow your father''s standard."


    Father ye added on one side; "Looking for a man, your father is out of print."


    Mother Ye blushed and couldn''t help pushing away his shoulder: "you really, don''t talk nonsense in front of the child. Lingling, don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. If you choose the right person, you think you can."


    "I know."


    Ye Ling was also amused by them.


    She picked up her chopsticks and was about to eat when the door suddenly snapped, like being kicked.


    Ye Ling was startled and the chopsticks almost fell down.


    Ye Ling was about toe in when the door was suddenly knocked open.


    The whole family was startled.


    Ye Ling almost jumped up from the chair. She looked at the intruder in amazement and took a breath: "thin, young master thin?"


    Thin shallow seemed to run all the way, and his face looked a little pale.


    Thin shallow took a breath and asked in a cold voice, "Mu Shinian, where is she?"


    Ye Ling gave a voice and asked in a daze, "did you go back? She told me she had already gone back."


    "When did you say it?" asked thin and cold, and his voice seemed very worried.


    Ye Ling was also startled by his appearance.


    Before she had time to think about it, she answered conditionally: "at about four o''clock, we went to Central Park. Then, in order to give me a chance, she lost her way, but she told me that she would go home."


    After saying that, Ye Ling couldn''t help frowning. She took a deep breath and said, "what''s the matter? Didn''t she go back?"


    Thin shallow was silent, and his eyebrows tightened even more.


    "Did she say anything?"


    When ye Ling saw him like this, he guessed that things were bad.

 Chapter 1587

    <h4>Chapter 1587</h4>


    So, after telling the details of what happened today, he asked nervously, "what''s the matter, mu Shinian, what''s the matter with her?"


    Mother ye also knew who mu Shinian was. She was nervous now. She took off her apron in a panic, looked at Ye Ling and said, "Lingling, what''s the matter with Shi Nian? What else do you know? Tell others quickly."


    Ye Ling shook her head and her face was flustered.


    Seeing this, father ye opened his mouth with some uneasiness: "well, Mr. Bo, otherwise, let''s go out and look for it together."


    "If she doesn''t see you here, do you want to call the police?"


    It''s no use calling the police.


    Mu Shinian has made all the perfect preparations.


    She diverted everyone''s attention.


    I bought myself a few hours to get out.


    Her second elder martial sister, little elder martial sister, took them to distract the attention of those people.


    He also performed a good y in front of him, which made him think that he didn''t know the so-called time and ce at all. No matter what he did, it was useless.


    Then, using the sanatorium, Ye Ling diverted his attention.


    She let everyone down.


    Just to buy yourself some time.


    There are too many things you can do in these hours.


    Thin shallow clenched his teeth. He took a deep breath and calmly said, "I''ll call someone to repair this door. Sorry to disturb you."


    Then he turned and went out.


    Ye Ling looked at his parents and hurried to catch up: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mu Shinian, is something wrong?"


    "Can''t you find her?"


    Thin and shallow, it will make you feel very confused.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he could see that those people were so worried that it was not much better to go.


    However, this man is mu Shinian''s only friend.


    Even if he was impatient, he said a few more words: "No."


    Ye Ling wanted to ask more, and Bo Qian had gone away.


    Ye lingleng was in ce, nervously took out his mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out. As expected, it had been turned off.


    "Shi Nian..."


    In just a few words, I can''t ask for more information at all.


    She is not as clever as those two people. She can guess what happened.


    So, this will make her look at a loss.


    But the inner fear can''t be suppressed.


    Mu Shinian, what happened... Why didn''t you go back


    Also, the thin and shallow face is really terrible.


    Mu Shinian wouldn''t look like this if he was all right.


    Ye Ling''s heart jumped wildly.


    But she found herself... Really unable to do anything.


    Ye''s parents also worried and followed up: "Lingling, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Ling was silent and shook his head; "I, I don''t know."


    The parents looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    Thest ce mu Shinian appeared was in a shop. She bought a bottle of water, a bottle of yogurt she often drank.


    After that, she got into a car and then disappearedpletely.


    Two hourster, the elder martial brother called and said that those people hade back.


    In addition to admiring the time.


    The rest are back.


    Those who were interrogated also looked at a loss, and then felt that mu Shinian was disguised by the second senior sister.


    The little elder martial sister held her forehead, took the man''s cor and shook fiercely: "are you fools? Are you fools? How can that voice admit her mistake!"


    "Well, yes, said the seconddy. She will dress up like..."


    "Are you special!"

 Chapter 1588

    <h4>Chapter 1588</h4>


    Little elder martial sister almost couldn''t hold back. She really punched her.


    The second elder martial sister looked at her and couldn''t say anything.


    Be on guard. I didn''t expect that in the end, they would cheat each other and calcte each other in order to keep the appointment. What''s more, mu Shinian could even guess this kind of thing.


    So, speaking of it, she just used her strength. After all, they arrived first. The three sses of problematic juice were also prepared for their crazy song. Therefore, if you want to me them, you have to me them for being too bad.


    The eldest martial brother looked at them, his eyes were really gloomy and terrible.


    But this is not the time to me people. He asked, "are there any other clues?"


    Still shaking his head.


    Still no one answered.


    Still no answer.


    "Miss Mu originally said that she wanted us to apany her, but on the way, she changed her mind."


    The little elder martial sister was grumpy and couldn''t help asking, "then, she said she wouldn''t follow. Are you so obedient?"


    Those men immediately shook their heads: "how is it possible? Of course we didn''t agree!"


    "Then you still have!"


    The little elder martial sister suddenly closed her mouth and was silent.


    The group of people looked at each other, and their eyes also showed some wronged color; "It''s not that we don''t want to. It''s really... Miss Mu knocked us out when we weren''t ready. You know,pared with Miss Mu''s skill, we really... Don''t have much chance of winning."


    Shit.


    The little elder martial sister burst out a rude remark, held her dizzy head and sat on the sofa silent.


    What is this and what.


    Now it''s really big.


    They don''t know what grudges Mu Shimian has with each other. If the other party really has a deep hatred with Mu Shimian and wants her life as a mortgage, Mu Shimian''s fool will definitely promise without saying a word.


    At that time, really at that time


    The little elder martial sister''s nose was sour and her tears almost fell down.


    The second elder martial sister took her shoulder and shook her head.


    They like to think of the good in everything. As for the bad and the bad, there is really no need to tangle too much.


    The little elder martial sister took a deep breath and tried to raise a gentle smile on her face: "I know."


    She can''t mess.


    No one can mess.


    If they are still in a mess, they may not be able to wait for foreign aid.


    "Time and ce."


    Thin shallow, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth.


    All eyes were on him.


    Thin shallow face expressionless: "I''m not interested in knowing the cause, time and ce of things."


    He only wants these two.


    As long as there are these two, it''s enough.


    The elder martial brother shook his head: "it''s useless. I went to check that ce when I found out that people were not there at the beginning, but I didn''t leave any news."


    "Moreover, he contacted us one way. We can''t get in touch with him."


    "These days, we screened and excluded all the people, but none. Then there are only two possibilities left. One is that even mu Shinian doesn''t know who she has offended, or she knows who she has offended, but she doesn''t want to be known by us."


    "So now, what clue is broken again."


    There was silence in the living room.

 Chapter 1589

    <h4>Chapter 1589</h4>


    There was a of remorse on everyone''s face.


    In fact, it''s really close.


    Almost.


    Just one step faster.


    Faster, there will be no worries.


    They, why not hurry up.


    I found out that mu Shinian was wrong earlier.


    I knew earlier. It''s not that easy for her to forget.


    Or, simply, hide it from her earlier.


    These can be done.


    But they chose the most honest way, told her all the information, and then believed that they had the ability to stop her.


    Why


    Thin shallow smiled, scornful, and vented all the resentment he couldn''t see at the time: "really, not necessarily?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people looked at each other, exchanged eyes, and then gathered together to thin and shallow body.


    "Did master Bo think of a way to deal with this?"


    Thin shallow hummed softly, and his voice implied a bit of carelessness: "this matter is not over yet. Mu Shinian is over there. Since she has taken the initiative to approach, it means that she has torn a hole. Don''t you say that there is no w? She has passed. This is the biggest variable."


    Isn''t the situation very stable and has no initiative.


    When the past.


    As soon as she passed, she won at least half the initiative.


    If the other party can let people go, she probably won''t do anything.


    If the other party doesn''t let go, she probably won''t make the other party feel better.


    What if she is alone... She is used to fighting alone and never depends on others!


    Treat others'' sincerity as ss, crush and crush it, and you can turn around and leave without hesitation.


    To say that she is human is a bit overestimated.


    She is a cold-blooded monster.


    She has her own things and people to remember.


    For these, she can easily give up to those who care about her, turn around and throw herself into the sea of fire without hesitation. Even if she cuts thousands of knives and is doomed, she feels that it can''t be better.


    Perhaps, one life for another, she will feel that she has repaid the kindness that others pulled her in those years.


    Look, how stupid.


    How stupid.


    He had been merciless inughing at her and making fun of her.


    Over the years, he stood behind the scenes and secretly expanded his power. With any means, he didn''t care about those who saw the light and those who couldn''t see the light. He just wanted those people to fall from a high ce and fall to pieces.


    He watched others struggling in the mire, and without blinking an eye, he went to mend thest knife.


    He doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    But these people did offend his people.


    Since you''ve offended, don''t feel better.


    He doesn''t care how many people died and how many wives scattered. What does it have to do with him? If you investigate the cause and effect, it''s your own fault. He''s just a thousand times recovered.


    Really, he''s long gone.


    The heart is ck and the blood is cold.


    He really doesn''t kill innocent people.


    But he''s not much better.


    His whole body is dirty.


    Those eyes have seen too much darkness and too much blood, so that sometimes, looking down from a high ce, he sees countless bloody hands stretched out in the mire, trying to drag him down.


    Several times, he almost jumped down.


    Look, No.


    He stabilized.


    He did nothing.


    He watched, then took a step back from hell.

 Chapter 1590

    <h4>Chapter 1590</h4>


    Those hands, he can''t see.


    He didn''t hear the struggle.


    He felt that he hadmitted too many sins and had never thought of a good beginning and a good end in his life.


    Being a man is too tired.


    The next incarnation, he must not be a man.


    Maybe it''s OK for the next life without it.


    He doesn''t want to do it again. He doesn''t want to live well.


    He will not let go of himself or others.


    He felt that he was a pervert.


    From the very beginning, when he couldn''t control himself in that dungeon and identally broke the researcher''s neck, he felt sick.


    How old was he then?


    Seven or eight?


    It doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, he is such a pervert.


    A hopeless pervert.


    But, butter, the pervert met a man.


    The little girl was several years younger than him. She was very beautiful, but it was too cold. She seemed to erect a natural barrier to iste everyone.


    Because grandma said that you can find a good family, that''s also good.


    She packed a small suitcase and put all the past in it. Then she came to him and came to hell on earth.


    At first sight, he really didn''t like it.


    No, no matter whoes, he doesn''t like it.


    Because the old man was trying to please him.


    After turning him into a monster, do you want him to be a good man? There is nothing so cheap in the world.


    Therefore, when he saw mu Shinian, he saw the old man who greeted him with a smile. He hated it so much that he took action.


    As soon as they met, they gave her a bully.


    Now it seems that he really went too far.


    On the first side, I almost hurt people''s eyes.


    As a result, more surprisingly, she was not afraid.


    Not only are they not afraid, but their excessively clear eyes are full of ridicule and contempt when they look at him.


    It seems that she is watching the y calmly, watching a clown struggling, ferocious, unable to survive and die.


    She found it funny.


    Even a little sympathy.


    So she reallyughed.


    Very light, very light.


    After saying that irrelevant sentence, she actually wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    What is it?


    You''re pathetic.


    Still, if you can''t live, you''ll die.


    Still, I wrote down this ount.


    He won''t know what it is.


    Mu Shinian will never say it again.


    Later,ter, he really left too many eyes on her.


    He can''t control it.


    Because mu Shinian is really... Too special.


    In his unpopr life, others saw him living in a mansion and degenerate, but he secretly nned how to seize power and torture those people to death.


    Such a boring life, a careless will be abnormal.


    So in fact, his mood is very unstable.


    Maybe it''s the residual poison in his body. He can''t be clear and clean all his life. It''s also possible that he is used to that kind of day, crazy, irritable and explosive.


    Suddenly, he returned to a smooth, in and tasteless life. He was insipid.


    All at once, he lost all his power.


    All, the emergence of Mu Shinian is really wonderful.


    The girl is not afraid of him at all.


    She seems to let things go and give her a ce to sleep, rest and eat. She can''t speak a few words a day. It''s too quiet.


    However, even if the servant, even the housekeeper, or even a person of lower status spoke to her, she would answer seriously and not perfunctorily.

 Chapter 1591

    <h4>Chapter 1591</h4>


    Therefore, although she talks little, everyone likes her very much.


    Before long, the housekeeper began to persuade.


    He said, young master, it''s not easy for you to be nice to miss mu. Outsiders know what kind of person you are. Mrs. Gu has ignored her for many years. She suddenly found her back just to get married and get some benefits from the Bo family. If I were that girl, I would feel that she was bent to death.


    Yeah.


    Not just grievances.


    But she doesn''t care.


    Come on, he doesn''t like her. She thinks he doesn''t exist.


    When others talk to her, she answers. If no one speaks, she stays alone.


    By the way, she likes gardens.


    I like it very much. I also like the white haired tiger.


    The little guy he grew up with, who was inseparable from him, was not afraid of admiring the times. Sometimes, when she was reading, it had to be noisy.


    Mu Shinian will also be angry. He watched it quietly for a while, picked up his favorite toys and yed with it in the garden.


    Sometimes, she will lean her head against the white horse tiger. There are many mosquitoes in the garden in summer. The white hair tiger will work hard to help her drive away those mosquitoes with its tail.


    The two of them seem to have be good partners.


    Mu Shinian will buy it some delicious food.


    In such arge manor, she seems to have nothing to adapt to and nothing to adapt to.


    She hardly went anywhere except the garden, bedroom, living room and the asional back mountain.


    There is everything in the manor.


    She doesn''t seem interested in those.


    He stood in the French window and looked down. He could always see her in the back garden.


    With her back to him, the Butterfly Valley on her back is obvious. She is very thin.


    At that time, he was also bored.


    A lot of times.


    But in fact, he has a lot of time.


    If he doesn''t spend time at Bo''s house, he can go to many ces.


    So, even without her, life won''t be too boring.


    Maybe he will live a little more freely. At least, he won''t be so worried about gain and loss.


    Don''t cook every day, don''t think about what she likes or doesn''t like to eat, don''t wake her up, don''t dress neatly, and you can hang around at home... In fact, it''s much more free.


    One more admirer of the times, at most one more speaker.


    But who is he.


    He is shallow.


    He has no shortage of speakers.


    Therefore, even if there is no desire for time, there will be others.


    Maybe he will be much more sensible than her


    He won''t do so many useless things.


    Without her


    Thest thing she said to herself suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Her suggestion is to let him deal with Bo Ye directly. Don''t give the other party a chance to breathe. This is the end of the petty quarrel. Give the other party a blow directly and don''t give him a chance to turn over... Finally, she gave him a little temperature.


    At least, it gave him a warmth.


    He thought she was really bored.


    Unexpectedly, she really just didn''t have much time, so she exined everything she could.


    By the way, and her grandmother.


    She is so smart that she will think that he will not look at her grandmother. In addition, even if he makes a mistake, he really doesn''t care. He still has those friends and maybe others.


    She has no shortage of people who work for her.


    Nevercking.


    Such a big world, don''t you think it doesn''t matter if you miss you.


    The earth still rotates.

 Chapter 1592

    <h4>Chapter 1592</h4>


    Some people will be sad, some people will be sad, but it will not be too longpared with the rest of life.


    She gave up everything.


    Give up everything to fulfill your loyalty.


    But what about him


    It doesn''t matter if you can really do it in the future.


    If you can''t find anyone.


    If something had happened to her.


    If... So much if


    So much, what should I do.


    Thin shallow suddenly can''t speak.


    He really wanted to take it out on these heads.


    But then.


    He really doesn''t know what to do.


    No one dared to say anything, not even speak.


    Everyone kept silent with tacit understanding.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and didn''t cry. He just looked at the shadow on the ground. He still leaned against the wall. His posture was very loose and his expression was light.


    He thought about his future.


    There is no time to think about the future.


    When I opened my eyes, I prepared breakfast. Across the table, at that position, when the bowl of porridge cooled down, no one came to open the chair and sit down.


    He can''t stand it.


    He really can''t stand it.


    He even thought that as long as mu Shinian came back, he would forgive her.


    No wonder she deceived herself.


    If her friends want to me her, they will stop them.


    He really won''t say anything to her.


    As long as shees back.


    Unfortunately, these words will never be transmitted.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes.


    Finally, did he still lose someone.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    The sound was sudden.


    Thin shallow Leng, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and answered.


    On the phone, suddenly came Xiaohei''s voice: "don''te here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow amplified the sound.


    The eldest martial brother suddenly heard Xiaohei''s voice. He frowned and said coldly, "where are you? Mu Shinian is with you, isn''t he?"


    "No, he''s gone."


    Xiao Hei seems to be holding back something.


    He took a breath and insisted, "don''te here. This is Miss Mu''sst words. She wants me to pass them on to you by any means."


    "What do you mean, what do you mean, by any means?"


    The elder martial brother asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. I can hold on. Listen to me!" Xiao Hei took a breath and said with difficulty, "Miss Mu met the person who met her, but I saw one side. Miss Mu gave me the feeling that it was very wrong."


    "Then, when those people came, she pulled me away!"


    "..." on the phone, no one dared to make a sound.


    Xiao Hei seems to be crying.


    He took a deep breath and choked: "I thought Miss Mu was going to run with me, but he took me back after the Siege!"


    "She went back. I caught her. I asked her why. She only let me out. Let me tell you, never, nevere."


    "She also said that she would find a way to send the master out."


    "Miss Mu seems to know that person, and she seems to really know... However, I only saw his eyes, and was taken away by Miss mu in time, so I really don''t know anything."


    Everyone held their breath.


    Everyone''s face became wrong.


    The second elder martial brother quickly recovered. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in silence, "in fact, it''s good that Shi Nian can bring people out, which shows that those people may not be as powerful as that."

 Chapter 1593

    <h4>Chapter 1593</h4>


    After a silence, Xiao Hei suddenly said, "no, Miss Mu has beaten others, but she can''t beat that person. He, he knows all miss Mu''s tricks."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Another long and suffocating silence.


    Xiao Hei took a deep breath and continued, "Miss Mu threatened him with her own life."


    "She said."


    "Let him go. You yed such a big circle for me. I''ll just go with you. Why bother a man?"


    "Or if something happens to my men, you can''t expect me to go with you."


    "Well, do you want to gamble? Is your speed fast, or is it faster for me to kill myself?"


    Xiao Hei said these three words and was silent.


    He almost cried and asked, "who is it? Why is even miss Mu so afraid?"


    "Who the hell is that man? What''s the reason he took mu Shinian?"


    No one answered him.


    Because they don''t know.


    They don''t know anything.


    No one can know what the big secret in Mu Shinian''s heart is.


    "And, master..."


    Xiao Hei said and coughed violently.


    Everyone''s heart tightened.


    "He, he was... At the beginning, where he was missing."


    After that, Xiao Hei seemed to fall down.


    The thin face is even more ugly.


    He lost his cell phone to his senior brother.


    The elder martial brother understood and immediately called someone to locate it.


    He called a few more people to find Shifu.


    Only five minutester, someone called and said they had found the master.


    People were injured, very serious, but not to the point.


    It has been sent to rescue.


    After a busy time, the living room was quieter than before.


    Everyone''s face was more ugly than just now.


    Let the man go so soon.


    At the beginning, I read it to Mu Shi.


    From the beginning, mu Shinian was the goal.


    Now I have it. Everything else doesn''t matter.


    He was not even afraid to run away, so he put the chips back directly.


    Why


    Why is mu Shinian so important


    Why


    Everyone was thinking, but no one came up with it.


    "Master, when master wakes up, he may know something!"


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth excitedly.


    There is only one way left now.


    If even the master knows, it''s really over.


    Thin, shallow and heavy pursed his lips. For a moment, he didn''t say anything. He was like a sculpture, with ayer of frost on his face.


    Heavy and heavy.


    No one can lift it.


    He just stood quietly.


    Like it''ll never fall.


    "Assemble people."


    Leaving three words behind, he suddenly walked out.


    When he got to the car, he picked up another mobile phone and pressed it out.


    Two secondster, the phone was connected.


    The other party respectfully said, "len."


    "Send a message and say... I want to be alone. If anyone steals from me, I will surely beat him down!"


    On the phone, he was stunned and quickly agreed.


    "OK, who."


    "... yearn for the time."


    "... OK."


    Thin and calm, he leaned against the car without saying a word. He closed his eyes and his face was ferocious with aplex color.


    Mu Shinian


    He wants to calm down


    He can''t think


    He can''t think of bad results


    He can''t


    I got a pat on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1594

    <h4>Chapter 1594</h4>


    Thin shallow suddenly opened his eyes. There was fierce darkness in his scarlet eyes.


    The visitor was startled and subconsciously stepped back.


    The fifth senior brother was silent and his lips moved twice. For a moment, his throat was dry and he couldn''t say anything.


    Thin shallow''s eyes were at a loss for a moment. He only blinked, and he recovered a lot.


    The fifth senior brother subconsciously patted his chest twice, and then calmed down: "are you okay?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "No."


    His throat was very hoarse, as if he was deliberately suppressing something.


    The fifth senior brother moved his lips twice, smiled twice and handed him a bottle of ice water.


    "You, would you like a drink?"


    The thin sound is like after a bad cold.


    Moreover, not only that, as he looked just now, for a moment, the five senior brothers used to all kinds of darkness felt that he had just climbed out of hell.


    Thin shallow stared at the bottle of water. After a long time, he took it, unscrewed the bottle cap and drank two mouthfuls: "thank you."


    The dryness of the throat relieved a lot in an instant.


    The fifth elder martial brother looked at him for a moment before he finally slowed down.


    "I just want to tell you that although it''s wrong to say so, Shi Nian is not such a simple person. Although her work style is sometimes difficult to understand, she cherishes her life very much. She won''t die so confused, so you can rest assured."


    "As long as there is one breath left, she will try her best to survive. You may not have seen her like this, but I have."


    "When she is with you, she doesn''t live that kind of life, and you haven''t had a chance to see it. However, I just want to tell you that she will never let herself die if she is confused. You can rx."


    "At least, don''t think she''s gone from now on."


    Thin shallow looked at him, and the shadow under the light was pulled very long.


    He came out with a sigh of relief and asked in a very weak voice, "when?"


    "What?"


    Senior brother Wu doesn''t understand.


    Bo Qian said, "when did she look like that?"


    The fifth senior brother was silent again.


    For a long time, he held his breath. Afterughing twice, he said stunned: "when she first came, she was actually quite young at that time, but children, you will always know. No matter how strong, he can''tpare with adults. There will also be times when her mood runs out."


    "When she was very young, she was taken out by us to do anything. She was very calm and had her own views on many things. However, there were also mistakes. We identally lost her when we were performing the task."


    Thin shallow Leng, impolitely threw out three words.


    "Are you sick?"


    When a child is a few years old, he takes her to do those dangerous things, not sick.


    The fifth elder martial brother scratched his head and said, "no, although we did go a little too far, you know it yourself. Based on her current character, you can guess what she looked like when she was a child."


    "Even an hourter, she is different from her peers. Sometimes she can give us advice."


    Thin shallow is still a look at the dead.


    The fifth senior brother covered his little heart and was speechless: "well, skip this in advance. Do you want to know anything else?"

 Chapter 1595

    <h4>Chapter 1595</h4>


    If there were nothing else to know, Bo Qian would really be angry at this time.


    Seeing that Bo Qian finally stopped talking, the fifth senior brother continued: "then she was taken away and taken hostage."


    The thin hand clenched more tightly.


    The fifth senior brother didn''t dare to look at his expression. He scratched his forehead and said, "then she was alone. At first, we all thought we were dead. As a result, mu Shinian coughed... She fooled those people alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow.


    The fifth elder martial brother said slowly, "then she will be saved."


    "And... No injury at all. Not only no injury, but also good food and drink. Those people were directly fooled andme by her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was silent for a moment before he said, "how old was she at that time?"


    The fifth senior brother''s expression was even more embarrassed.


    He silently stretched out seven fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A seven year old child.


    Youme people.


    Thin shallow suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    These damn guys took seven year old children out on duty!


    Moreover, it is said that it looks like more than once.


    The thin and shallow face became gloomy in an instant.


    The fifth elder martial brother felt that he had said something wrong. He subconsciously retreated two steps, waved his hand and opened his mouth with some embarrassment: "don''t be so nervous. I say so much just to tell you that she is not as fragile as you think."


    "She''ll be fine."


    It doesn''t matter what happened in the past.


    After all, it''s over.


    Moreover, he is not qualified to dominate her past.


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow suddenly said two words.


    The fifth senior brother was stunned for a moment before he slowly aroused a smile; "Well, don''t worry. We''re all trying."


    Thin shallow hooked his lower lip and sat back in the car.


    The fifth elder martial brother suddenly said, "well, without asking, who is the person mu Shinian went to save?"


    Thin and shallow fingers paused and said, "I don''t want to know."


    The fifth senior brother looked at him unexpectedly: "I thought you would want to know."


    "It must be someone who is very important to her." Thin shallow was silent and said, "she is almost eighteen years old. If she doesn''t have one or two important people, she won''t live in vain."


    The fifth senior brother smiled helplessly: "sorry, I thought... You would mind."


    "After all, it is estimated that no one will be with a man full of secrets."


    Thin shallow looked at him strangely, with a little sarcasm on his face: "so what."


    "... yes, so what? Like is like." The fifth elder martial brother put his hands behind his head and a faint smile on his lips. He looked very unruly: "Bo Qian, I''ve always wanted to say thank you. As a brother who has no blood rtionship with mu Shinian, thank you for epting her."


    "Let her not always be alone."


    The fifth senior brother said that and went in.


    A lot of things have to be done.


    Mu Shinian personally tore a hole in this seemingly impasse, and they can''t wait to die.


    They also have to do something toe out.


    Otherwise, I''m sorry for mu Shinian.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and sat in. The crazy heart finally recovered its peace.


    He held the steering wheel and warned himself that things had note to the worst.


    There is room for everything.


    He has to... Calm down.

 Chapter 1596

    <h4>Chapter 1596</h4>


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair, holding the handcuffs specially made for her.


    It really can''t be solved.


    She learned some solutions to handcuffs. At first, she was just curious, but this really couldn''t be solved.


    Unless you give her a chainsaw.


    Mu Shinian thought very depressed. It seems that the other party is really going to trap her here.


    Just... The master has sent it out, so she has nothing to be afraid of.


    It''s a big deal. Run out first and then.


    ... but, running out of that man''s hand, I think... It''s a little better.


    Mu Shinian held her chin, and there was no one here. She lowered her head, looked at the ceramic tile under her feet, and thought about the man''s purpose.


    However, after thinking about it, there is only one idea.


    Revenge.


    The door creaked open.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to look up.


    No matter how big the shock was, she had digested it just now. Not counting what the man meant, what she had to do now was to run out of here first.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t mean that those bad things will happen.


    "You don''t seem to be flustered at all. You deserve to be his apprentice."


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "thank you. My master will probably be very happy to hear this."


    The man smiled, sat opposite her, propped his chin and looked at her carefully. Between his eyebrows and eyes, he took a bit of style and mockery: "I told you when you were a child that you will be a beauty in the future."


    "People are beautiful. It''s not terrible. What''s terrible is that they have brains. That''s the most terrible. You''re really difficult."


    Mu Shinian also smiled.


    She shook her head and her voice was more diffuse than hers.


    "No matter how powerful it is, it doesn''t fall on your hand. You''re powerful."


    "I can''t help it. If I catch you directly, there will be too much noise."


    "Then you''re not very clever. Catching my master will make more noise."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I came for you from the beginning."


    Mu Shi was stunned, raised his head, meditated for a few seconds, and seriously said, "so, I really offended you?"


    The woman was stunned.


    The next second, he smiled more calmly.


    She shook her head and looked Crazy: "you offended me. How could you? You were so small at that time. Where did you get the chance to offend me? Don''t look down on yourself too much."


    "Well, I guess so, so why did you catch me?" Mu Shimian asked frankly. She pulled off her handcuffs and mocked in her voice: "I thought there was any hatred between you and my master. You need to catch his apprentice to relieve your anger."


    The woman propped her chin and stared at her with great interest.


    "You are really smart."


    "Then I''m really wronged."


    Mu Shinian did not think about his situation at all, and politely reported a few dishes.


    The woman was confused: "what''s the matter, hungry?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his neck, and his voice was scattered: "I came in a hurry. I didn''t eat anything. I fought with your men for a long time. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Before the woman could speak, mu Shinian continued, "if you want to take me against my master, you should always provide me with delicious food and drink."


    "... who said I would take you against your master?" After the woman asked, she was curious: "no, what hatred can there be between me and your master?"

 Chapter 1597

    <h4>Chapter 1597</h4>


    "After all, it''s not just those." Mu Shinian seems to be really hungry, so his mood looks very bad.


    Her face was filled with a deep cold. In her eyebrows and eyes, there was a dull free and easy: "being a person, doing things, the past, the past, or you are abnormal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Inexplicably scolded, the woman suddenly couldn''tugh.


    "What good will it do you to offend me so much?"


    "No good."


    Mu Sinian opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling above his head. He may be an old friend who came back from the dead. Or, he nced in a hurry many years ago. If he saw you again, he really didn''t have much to talk about the past. Therefore, Mu Sinian''s mood was very calm.


    Calm, not like a kidnapped man.


    The woman seemed to be annoyed by her words.


    But it soon stabilized.


    "You are like your master. No wonder he taught you when you were young."


    "You follow him and learn so well. If you followed me back then, you probably wouldn''t be like this now... It''s too kind."


    Mu Shinian stared at the ceiling.


    That year, that year


    By the way, she taught them with her master.


    Later, I don''t know what contradiction happened, and the two seem to have parted ways.


    At that time, she and her senior brothers and sisters all chose to follow the master.


    And this woman,ter because she wanted to revenge them, but she left a hand and didn''t kill it quickly. Later, she died.


    In front of them.


    Who do you know? They don''t believe anyone.


    So, at that time, I went to check to make sure it was really dead.


    Therefore,pared with those, mu Shinian wants to know why people who have died for so many years suddenly appear again.


    In that case, how is it possible


    Even if it''s her, it can''t be all right, but she


    Mu Shinian shook his head and quickly denied the result. No, even her words are estimated to be dead.


    No matter how fast she reacts, she can''t run.


    After all, no matter how powerful they are, they are just ordinary people.


    But how did she do it.


    Mu Shinian''s mind rotates wildly.


    There is an urgent need for an answer.


    Then, after a few turns, she suddenly came back.


    Looking at mu Shinian from the initial shock to theplete calm behind, the woman hooked her lips and showed her white teeth: "what''s the matter, want to understand?"


    "I see."


    Mu Shinian nodded numbly: "there are two possibilities:"


    "Oh, tell me." The woman changed her position and leaned backfortably on the chair, with ayer of arrogance on her face.


    She is more than 20 years older than mu Shinian, but she maintains well, so she still looks like a 30-year-old woman.


    Even the figure is not out of shape.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and said word by word: "the dead person is not you. You use some means to make us misunderstand that person is you."


    "The second one is that someone is helping you, hiding from the master and from us."


    The woman finally couldn''t helpughing.


    "It''s worthy of you. It''s worthy of being my apprentice at the first nce."


    Womenugh very proud.


    Just like mu Shinian now, she is so capable, talented and has her credit here. For many years, she has been here alone, guarding her little news and watching her grow up.

 Chapter 1598

    <h4>Chapter 1598</h4>


    Now, in front of myself, I finally look like a man.


    Or, more excessive, more powerful.


    She felt very proud of herself.


    Mu Shinian is also curious about the specific one.


    She was a little uncertain for a while.


    But the woman continued to ask, "guess what''s more likely."


    Mu Shinian gently closed her eyes. In the darkness, she pursued carefully and thought of any clues before.


    But the time was too old for her to think of it.


    Later, I thought of the master.


    Her eyes opened violently.


    A decisive opening: "the second!"


    "If someone helps you, you are not my master''s opponent before or in the future. If no one helps you, you can''t fight!"


    She used a lot of effort and brains. Before she was caught here, she met the master.


    He was injured.


    At one nce, she could not see whether the injury was serious or not.


    But judging from the injury, this woman is not his opponent. There must be someone else helping her.


    ording to her style, beating up is absolutely impossible.


    Master is also a free and easy person. He is not so stupid when a group of people beat one.


    But if you hit two or three, Shifu will definitely face it.


    He is sure of his strength.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Again, she shook her head.


    "In fact, it''s not necessary. If you, the master will go with you."


    "The debts owed over the years must be paid after all." The woman smiled and asked.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and had no chance to speak.


    The woman smiled and said, "what''s the matter? You''re really confident in your master. You really believe that he will do so. You''re really naive."


    "...." Mu Shinian frowned.


    It''s really strange.


    Stop talking about the master.


    Her words, hard and hard, can beat this woman.


    Shifu lost.


    Even if you can''t run, you can.


    Can''t even run


    There''s no way to exin.


    Mu Shinian wanted to break her head, but she didn''t think of a reason. However, she stared at the woman and said, "who''s the person who helped you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now women are really stunned.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, and his sharp eyes held any changes in her face.


    "Who is the person you took to help?"


    "Who the hell is he?"


    The woman looked at her with strange eyes for a moment.


    It''s like surprise, it''s like there''s no response at all.


    Mu Shinian finally linked those intermittent lines.


    Now she just wants to know who this person is.


    In order to verify, she guessed whether it was right or not, and whether she thought too much.


    "I''m tied here by you. What else can''t I know?"


    The woman didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian sighed, leaned back on the chair, raised his head slightly, looked at her eyes and joked with Noye: "and look at what you mean, you''re going to lock me here, or, to put it more excessively, I have... Utilization value."


    Or I would have died.


    Where to keep it until now.


    The woman shrugged off her surprise. She smiled twice and shook her head: "you are really, you are really..."


    "Smart."


    Squeeze out two words.


    She doesn''t seem to feel enough.


    "No, no, no, you''re not smart. You''re terrible. You''re such a terrible girl. You can think of anything at such a young age."

 Chapter 1599

    <h4>Chapter 1599</h4>


    Mu Shimian shrugged: "I know even about your resurrection after death. No matter how surprised, it''s just to resurrect a few dead people."


    Mu Shinian said it as easily as possible.


    But in fact, she was still afraid.


    His master has been around for a long time. Many people regard him as a myth.


    The myth of invincibility.


    No opponent, no home.


    If you meet her, you''ll run for your life.


    Who the hell is it?


    You can pass her master


    Whose strength is more powerful than her master?


    Mu Shinian thought in his heart, but he didn''t show it at all, even very calm.


    She tried to keep calm, and there was no emotional fluctuation on her face.


    Therefore, women can''t guess for a moment.


    She smiled and said, "you don''t need to know this. As for him, he''s not here today. When he wants to see you, he will naturallye to see you."


    Mu Shinian didn''t report much hope, so when she said it, her face didn''t show any emotion.


    She remained calm as always.


    The more women can''t figure out what she really thinks.


    Mu Shinian leaned back on his chair and looked as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    "It''s OK to continue talking, but don''t you really consider getting me something to eat?"


    Mu Shinian is about to roll his eyes.


    The woman pulled her lower lip, as if joking: "dare to eat my things, you are not afraid of me to put things."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to pay attention to her.


    "Whatever you want."


    The woman looked at her quietly. After a few seconds, she stood up and said, "OK, wait a minute. I''ll prepare for you."


    Mu Shinian noddedzily.


    The woman went out and closed the door.


    He told the man outside the door, "watch her."


    His men nodded: "don''t worry."


    The woman told, "keep a few more eyes. She''s different from anyone you''ve ever met."


    His men said in awe: "I understand."


    It''s certainly not a simple person who can get into that position at such a young age.


    They know this very well!


    The woman went out and went to another floor. Then she opened the door without knocking.


    In the house, someone is sitting on a chair and ying with some instruments.


    He had several beakers at hand.


    There are all kinds of strange colored liquids in it.


    The woman nced and asked, "haven''t you studied it yet?"


    "No."


    Su Li slowly stood up from his chair with a helpless voice: "she''s really powerful. Those things are tooplicated to get out so easily."


    "What about that?"


    Women frown; "People have brought it. We can''t let her go back. If we can''t let her stand on our side, the problem will be big."


    "This is indeed."


    Su Li said, "aren''t you her master? You can try to tell her."


    The woman smiled bitterly: "how is it possible? I said it."


    "It took so much effort just to deceive her. If she could be obedient... Besides, she never listened to me. Otherwise, she would have followed me."


    Su Li was also silent.


    These things are made by mu Shinian himself.


    For a while, she didn''t know what was going on. It was estimated that she was abandoned by her biological parents and had a veryplex mind in her heart. At that time, she was trying to study a drug.

 Chapter 1600

    <h4>Chapter 1600</h4>


    A drug that destroys brain memories.


    Without damaging the body.


    At the beginning, mu Shinian was addicted to studying these things.


    She knows nothing about medicine, but she is very clear about the structure of the human body.


    It can even be said to be an innate talent.


    Later, after she had the opportunity to contact more books in this field, she studied it by herself. Then, in thest two steps, when she was about to seed, she stopped.


    I don''t know why, in a rage, I almost destroyed the wholeboratory.


    Then she seemed to be autistic for a long time.


    At that time, she thought mu Shinian was angry because she didn''t study it.


    But then I heard it wasn''t.


    She was about to study it. Somehow, she suddenly became angry.


    As for these fragmentary documents, they were not easy to find.


    Mu Shinian almost destroyed the whole information at that time.


    They were still making fun of her.


    She said she would seed soon. I don''t know why, she suddenly changed her attention. If it could seed, she would have a lot of ie.


    But for this, mu Shinian''s performance is very t.


    Money or something, she doesn''t seem to need it.


    Women fall into memories and can''t extricate themselves.


    She frowned and said; "If you think of another way, this must be studied."


    Su Li looked at her and said; "You don''t want her?"


    The woman smiled, looked at him meaningfully and said, "I remind you, mu Shinian, she is not an ordinary smart person. If her brain can be used by us, it will not be a problem for us to dominate in the future."


    Su Li kept silent.


    He breathed out, and his posture was very casual: "it seems that you really care about her."


    Women don''t deny it.


    With mu Shinian, she has everything!


    It''s a pity not to use this girl.


    "By the way, let me remind you that there are a lot of people looking for you recently."


    Su Li said and threw a piece of information to her.


    The woman took it curiously, and then stared in amazement.


    On the man''s side, she can fully understand.


    But how did that man get involved?


    "She is really..."


    "There are really many people who want her."


    Besides, they are all dangerous people.


    The woman''s face ispletely ck.


    "Hasn''t she been very quiet all these years? Why..."


    "It''s probably not something to offend."


    The man sighed and reminded her, "these people probably didn''t mean any harm to her. They just wanted to save her. Therefore, I said, it''s bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman frowned tightly.


    Her face is really ugly.


    Actually, it''s easy to understand.


    One or two, she can manage.


    If so many peoplee at once, she will run away without fighting!


    And, and!


    The woman pointed to the name on the list and said angrily, "why did even the people at the entrance of the hall intervene?"


    Tangkou has nothing to do with that man.


    Moreover, it is impossible for mu Shinian to take the initiative to provoke them.


    So why did even this big faction join in and speak in person?


    Su Li was also surprised.


    He shook his head: "either hatred, or grace, or..." after a pause, he made a less serious joke: "Mu Shinian had an affair with the big man behind the scenes at the entrance of the hall?"

 Chapter 1601

    <h4>Chapter 1601</h4>


    "ording to the current situation, it''s not just a leg."


    You should have both legs.


    The woman frowned.


    She guessed that someone would have action, but she didn''t expect that a moment of admiration could involve so many people.


    She couldn''t calm down at once.


    After all, if you can, no one wants to offend so many big guys at once.


    She just wants to deal with that man. There''s no need to kill herself.


    After all, she still wants to live well.


    The man looked at her with a funny face: "what''s the matter, are you afraid?"


    The woman looked at him and said coldly, "aren''t you afraid?"


    The man hehe twice and didn''t say anything. He just continued to stare at the data and take a more look. He began to have a headache.


    "Give up, I can''t study these."


    "You can either convince her yourself, or you can operate directly."


    "Of course, I heard that the risk of surgery is still quite high. If one is careless and has an ident, she will really be abandoned."


    The woman looked at him, secretly bit her teeth and said, "I''d better persuade her."


    "In fact, there is really something wrong with the operation. For you, at most, you have lost a talent. In fact, it doesn''t matter."


    Su Li touched his chin and said with emotion, "otherwise, you can''t use it anyway. It''s better to destroy her."


    Women frown; "No!"


    "All right." Su Li didn''t want to insist at all. He said, "it seems that you really appreciate her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman''s face sank. She didn''t want to continue talking with him at all and left directly.


    Su Li looked at her background, sighed, turned his head and continued to look at the materials. Then a faint cold light rose on his face.


    "What a genius."


    And still so young.


    If you stand on the opposite side of them, it will be very difficult.


    Su Li pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said to himself, "genius, that man is very powerful. He can cultivate her like this. It''s not crooked at all. It''s really..."


    You have the ability.


    He thought that the character of Mu Shinian would be crooked sooner orter.


    As a result, it''s not crooked at all. It''s so positive.


    Su Li shook his head, continued to pick up those documents and looked at them. It seemed that he was going to work out a reason.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian can''t go anywhere.


    Her hands were restrained.


    She used a lot of methods to untie the chain, and there was someone outside the door.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and tried to break the chain in the opposite direction.


    However, after working hard for a long time, I didn''t break it except for a little bruise on my hand.


    Mu Shinian looked at the chain on his hand with an expressionless face, and the corners of his lips evoked a cold radian.


    The door opens.


    Someone brought in food and a ss of juice.


    "Miss mu, please use it."


    Mu Shinian looked at the meals, and the corners of his lips were cold. He said coldly, "can you go out?"


    The man was stunned and said, "you can go out, but someone will apany you."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand indifferently: "whatever."


    "Miss mu, this way, please." Someone respectfully invited her out.


    After mu Shinian went out, he found that it was really impossible to run out here.


    Because it is on an independent ind.


    The servant followed her. Seeing that her face didn''t seem very good-looking, he said, "Miss mu, you can''t run out, so don''t move those crooked thoughts."

 Chapter 1602

    <h4>Chapter 1602</h4>


    Mu Shinian wants to say a few words.


    Her meaning is obvious.


    The servant probably knew what she was thinking, so he specially asked so many people to follow her.


    "It''s all the sea here and all around. Moreover, the nearest distance is more than half an hour from here. You can''t swim alone. Moreover, it is said that... Miss Mu''s water is not very good."


    Mu Shinian was expressionless.


    There was no emotion on his face.


    No matter what the maid said, her face was always indifferent.


    It seems that these things have nothing to do with her.


    The maid could not understand her mind, carefully observed her face, and then said gently, "Miss mu, you see, it''s nothing to look at. Why don''t you go back first?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at her and went directly to the beach.


    The faces of those people suddenly changed.


    Stopped in front of her.


    "Miss mu, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Mu Shinian looked at them calmly and slowly spit out two words: "get out."


    Several bodyguards had a heavy face. No matter what she said, they refused to get out of the way.


    Mu Shinian looked gloomy.


    After staring at them for a long time, she sat silently on the sofa, crossed her legs and looked indifferent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people looked at each other for a while.


    Curious and puzzled.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and his voice was terrible: "can''t I see a scenery?"


    "Uh... This is OK"


    The group of bodyguards subconsciously dispersed and gave her a way out.


    The maid watched and ordered someone to take out an umbre and cover her.


    Mu Shinian looked at the sea level. He didn''t know how the master was. Did he wake up.


    If the master wakes up, maybe he can provide some clues.


    In that case, she still has a chance to be saved.


    After all, they are old friends. If they fight, they won''t lose anywhere.


    But she was still curious about who was behind it.


    But now she has no restrictions on her freedom.


    Take one step, there are so many people following.


    And obviously, at this point, the man behind still doesn''t want to see her.


    Are you afraid she knows you, or are you really too arrogant and don''t feel the need to expose yourself at all.


    It seems that either one is bad for her.


    Mu Shinian pointed his finger to his cheek.


    She has to find a way.


    At least, the person behind the scenes needs to know.


    "Is there water?"


    "Yes, juice, coffee, and..."


    "Cabe."


    "... what?"


    "Kabu''s yogurt."


    Mu Shinian said carelessly, "I want to drink this, do you have it?"


    A group of people looked at each other.


    The maid said, "yes, we''ll buy it right away."


    "Oh, since I''m going to buy it." When Mu Shi read his eyes, he suddenly opened his mouth and reported more than a dozen food without stopping.


    There are few good memories present.


    So I almost forgot all but the first three or four.


    Mu Shinian looked at their nk face and thought about it. He simply became a good man and reported it again.


    The maid immediately got the treasure, looked at the bodyguards and said, "do you remember everything?"


    The bodyguards nodded.


    This time, there are many of them. One person can remember two or three. It is estimated that they are almost the same.


    "OK, then you can buy some, and the rest will stay with..." after a pause, the maid changed her words: "watch the sunset with Miss mu."

 Chapter 1603

    <h4>Chapter 1603</h4>


    The maid is also very careful. She seems to be afraid that she will be punished if she doesn''t take good care of her.


    "Miss mu, if you want to eat or have any requirements, you can say whatever you want, and we will try our best to meet you."


    Mu Shinian took advantage of his chin: "well, do you want me to be satisfied?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean!" The maid smiled gently and her voice became more gentle: "you can take this ce as your home."


    Mu Shinian turned calmly. She still held her chin and smiled loosely, but it was like a sharp knife: "they sent you to take care of me?"


    "Uh."


    The maid reacted strangely.


    Mu Shinian didn''t miss the stunned sh on her face: "what''s the matter? Doesn''t it mean I''m very important to send such an irrelevant person as you to take care of me? Ah, you really look down on me."


    No matter the look on the maid''s face changed, mu Shinian still said calmly: "I thought I was so important. At least the woman should take care of me herself."


    The maid didn''t know how to exin.


    She scratched her head and exined awkwardly, "well, I usually take care of Miss Rong''s daily life, so she probably really attaches great importance to you, so she asked me to take care of you."


    "Well, Miss mu, if you think I''m not suitable, I''ll ask Miss Rong to send someone over again."


    Mu Shi read Oh, the reaction was too t.


    The maid didn''t know her temper at all. She said, "well, Miss mu, are you satisfied or dissatisfied?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer positively, but asked, "how long have you taken care of her?"


    The maid immediately became vignt.


    Mu Shinian didn''t seem to see what she was nervous at all. Her hands supported her chin and her back arched slightly. She looked somewhat inexplicably tired: "I''ve been separated from her for seven or eight years. Now it seems that she seems to be doing well."


    The maid followed her words and said, "Miss Rong is doing well."


    "Then you can take care of people."


    "Fortunately, Miss Rong doesn''t dislike me."


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip: "I guess so. That''s right. If you don''t have some skills, she probably won''t send you to spy on me."


    "Miss Mu uses the word surveince... It''s not easy." The maid said, "Miss Rong really regards Miss Mu as a guest."


    Mu Shinian threw off his handcuffs and made a clear sound of Ding Dong.


    She sneered and said coldly, "have you ever treated guests like this?"


    "... hehe." The maid giggled. She couldn''t help but exin: "this is probably because... Miss Rong is afraid you will make some trouble."


    "I''m really good." Mu Shinian made a sarcastic remark and said, "all of us have been caught here. Here are all your people. So many people are afraid they can''t keep me."


    "... Miss Mu is a powerful person."


    The maid sighed heartily, "after all, I''ve never seen a girl of your age reach this height."


    Mu Shimian sighed softly, with a bit of banter in his eyes: "that''s why I want to thank you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid was afraid to answer.


    Afraid of falling into another trap.


    Mu Shinian continued to ask expressionless, "what does she catch me for, cooperation, or obedience?"


    "This is what Miss Rong knows."

 Chapter 1604

    <h4>Chapter 1604</h4>


    The maid wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and couldn''tugh anymore: "Miss mu, if you want to have other questions, you can ask Miss Rong. She knows a lot more than I do."


    Mu Shi read out with a thick funny voice: "so I don''t even have a chat object. Can I give you a badment on your service attitude?"


    The maid''s face changed again, and her voice was ttering: "well, Miss mu, you can''t say that. I don''t understand some things. I''m not afraid to refute your interest."


    "Well,e here."


    Mu Shinian shook his feet and said faintly, "my shoes are wet. It''s hard to take them away. Do me a favor."


    "OK, OK."


    This can be promised.


    The maid hurried over and took off her shoes.


    Mu Shinian stared at her quietly, and the smile on her lips deepened.


    "Are you married?"


    The maid was stunned. Looking at the ring on her ring finger, she looked down shyly: "no, she won''t be engaged until next month."


    "That''s nice."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "it is said that a red rope is tied to the wedding ring. The so-called marriage line can connect the two people together."


    The maid didn''t hear this. She was stunned and even more embarrassed.


    "Yes, does that mean?"


    "Well, he must be a very romantic person. You will be very happy."


    Wrong position.


    But received the blessing.


    The maid suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Mu Shinian also smiled. She slightly lowered her body and gently tapped the handcuffs with her fingers. The sound line was very gentle, but her words were particrly cruel: "it''s a pity for such a romantic person to miss?"


    "... ah?"


    The maid hasn''t calmed down yet.


    Mu Shinian suddenly stretched out his hand, handcuffs against her neck and pulled hard.


    "Ah! Oh!"


    Breathing suddenly stopped.


    The maid turned blue.


    "You."


    "Shut up."


    Mu Shinian used some strength, and the imprisonment was even heavier.


    With a little more strength, her neck will be cut off.


    The maid suddenly dared not speak and looked at her in horror.


    "You, you in the end..."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "no one is here. I''ll kill you, but it''s very simple."


    The maid was so frightened that her cold sweat fell down.


    She was just about to speak.


    Mu Shinian suddenly released his hand and took away her mobile phone in the blink of an eye. Then, before the maid didn''t respond at all, she dialed a number and went out.


    "It''s useless! You can''t make any phone calls except those on the ind. You..."


    Mu Shinian sneered, said two words to the phone, and then hung up the phone directly.


    The maid looked at her in amazement: "you."


    "You still underestimate me."


    Mu Shinian imprisoned her chin and smiled: "so, how can I get out?"


    The maid took a breath, shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I really don''t know."


    "Liar."


    Mu Shinian smiled and asked, "you''re not married yet. There''s no need to live here. Since you''ve taken care of Miss Rong for so long and she sent you to monitor me, she at least told you that I''m a dangerous person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1605

    <h4>Chapter 1605</h4>


    yes.


    I did.


    Not only said, but also reminded many times.


    "Er!"


    The neck was suddenly tightened.


    The maid could hardly speak.


    Mu Shinian loosened a little. Seeing that she was almost panting, he asked, e on, everyone''s life is very precious."


    The maid gasped hard and said, "Miss mu, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t know what Miss Rong is going to do. I just listen to her. Why should you embarrass me?"


    "Why? How to say."


    The patience of Mu Shinian gradually disappeared.


    She was very upset and said, "so what? Anyway, at this time, I don''t intend to be a good man. I didn''t do anything and was arrested here. If you really want to me me, just me your miss Rong."


    "No, no, no..."


    The maid''s breathing was blocked again.


    The danger of almost losing one''s life several times in a row came too fast.


    She was calm and scared.


    Mu Shinian is really a very dangerous person.


    She might really die.


    "Go ahead."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked very gentle: "I''m impatient. If I don''t say anything, I''ll kill you. Anyway, it''s estimated that Rong won''t me me, right? I don''t have to bear any price."


    "As for your fiance, I can get rid of him quickly. Anyway, it''s not difficult for me."


    "Oh, by the way, the Emerald on your neck doesn''t seem to be worn at your age. Your mother or your grandmother left it to you. Well, are they still there? I''ll go and say hello to them."


    The maid''s face gradually became ugly.


    Finally, there is no color at all.


    "You, me, have nothing to do with me! I, I''m innocent."


    "I said I was unhappy and didn''t want to talk about morality."


    "I''ll do it dozens of times."


    Mu Shinian slowly reported the past number by number.


    The woman''s face finally turned pale in an instant.


    When thest number fell, the maid suddenly said in horror, "no, no, no! I said, I said!"


    "Well, say."


    The maid said in a panic: "from here to the west, there is a small warehouse with ships in it, but you can''t get in! There''s someone guarding there! You can''t get in without a key. Moreover, there are people here and at sea. You can''t get out at all."


    "This is not something you should consider."


    He who yearns for time loses all patience.


    She raised her hand and knocked the man unconscious.


    Then, she took the man off next to a reef, changed their clothes and loosened their hair. She had determined that there was no monitoring in this area, or the one surnamed Rong. I can''t guess that she would really attack an unarmed maid.


    Mu Shi Nian is speechless.


    She didn''t know if she could walk back intact. What were she worried about.


    Mu Shinian walked towards the warehouse without expression.


    Outside the door, someone was watching.


    Mu Shinian was silent and calcted the time. Then she directly picked up a stone and mmed it without saying a word.


    Her hands were tied together, so the flying stone didn''t hit far.


    But it''s enough to attract attention.


    The two security guards were immediately attracted, and they cautiously walked this way.

 Chapter 1606

    <h4>Chapter 1606</h4>


    Mu Shinian rushed over without saying a word and solved the two people in just five seconds.


    Mu Shinian went over and quickly checked. After finding that the two security guards didn''t bring any keys, he stared at the lock and gave up hope.


    This door is too thick.


    You can''t kick it with violence.


    But this is the only entrance.


    Mu Shinian thought about it, pulled out a hairpin from his head, tried to pick it twice, but he still couldn''t open it.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said, "it''s really not so simple."


    She thought there would be ws here.


    Mu Shinian pondered, without saying a word, he directly found a ce to hide.


    She can''t get in.


    Doesn''t mean others can''t get in.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, someone hurried over.


    Seeing the tragedy of the two men, the leader immediately ordered them to be divided into two groups.


    One group looked for it on the ind, and several others were left to look for it in the warehouse.


    The door was opened.


    Someone was outside and someone went in.


    Mu Shinian counted the number.


    About eight.


    She calcted that as long as the person who suppressed the master was away, she could fight a little.


    Mu Shinian thought about it, looked left and right, and directly stepped on a branch.


    A squeak.


    Little movement.


    But those people are specially trained.


    I heard it all at once.


    One of the two bodyguards at the door came this way.


    Mu Shinian hid, directly in the dark and hit it with a knife.


    The bodyguard closed his eyes andpletely fainted.


    Bang.


    Another bodyguard was almost wrong. When he looked back, he saw Mu Sinian''s figure. He quickly picked up his mobile phone, and then saw Mu Sinian running deep into the jungle.


    The bodyguard opened his eyes and rushed inside and said, "people are in the jungle. Call someone quickly!"


    Then he ran after him.


    Mu Shinian disappeared out of thin air.


    The bodyguard looked carefully in the jungle. Suddenly a branch fell off his head. He looked up, looked at it, and his eyes immediately widened.


    Mu Shinian quickly jumped down from above and hit the other party''s harm.


    The other party only had time to show a frightened look, but the next second, he fainted.


    Mu Shinian didn''t hesitate at all. She went directly to the warehouse, and then closed the door by the way. She was afraid that in case someone came, she still took the key and simply took something. She directly set up a suggestion mechanism, and then went deep into the warehouse.


    The six men are checking back.


    Meet mu Shinian head-on.


    The six people were still discussing something. When they saw mu Shinian, they were stunned.


    Mu Shinian was not surprised at all. She picked up the thing at hand and hit it directly.


    Then, before everyone came back, he called directly.


    Those people lost the first chance and didn''t react at all. They were in a mess.


    Mu Shinian didn''t spend much time, so he knocked the six people out.


    She breathed out, rubbed her shoulders twice and walked straight over.


    There are ships in the warehouse here.


    Moreover, a channel has been built directly underground, which can lead directly to the sea.


    Mu Shinian has just been outside for a long time. There is no trace of dragging here, and it is far from the sea. It is not necessary to drag the boat so far every time. The most likely way is that there is an underground passage here.

 Chapter 1607

    <h4>Chapter 1607</h4>


    Everything is in her n.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief. She jumped onto the yacht and checked the amount of oil. Then, just about to open it, there was a violent sound behind her.


    Mu Shinian frowned and stepped on the elerator without saying a word.


    The yacht swished and went out.


    The speed was very fast. Mu Shinian didn''t have much experience in driving a yacht. She leaned back awkwardly, but fortunately she soon stabilized.


    The yacht shuddered out.


    Soon, I saw the end of the passage.


    Mu Shinian was about to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, several yachts intercepted in front of him.


    Someone shouted at her: "Miss mu, please stop, or don''t me us for being rude!"


    Mu Shinian just listened, but there was no action.


    Even, she didn''t even bother to move her eyebrows, and the whole person calmly stepped on the elerator.


    The yacht suddenly soared to its top speed.


    Those people are also stupid.


    Before he could react, he was hit and flew.


    "Good quality."


    Mu Shimian shook her body violently twice, but she grabbed it hard. She took time to look at the people who were hit and flew into the sea behind her. She couldn''t help joking. She was really rich. It didn''t hurt the yacht.


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and dared not rx at all.


    It was not easy for those people behind to get up.


    They swam awkwardly on the shore and watched the yacht drive away.


    Everyone''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Hurry up and tell Mr. Rong that if she goes on like this, Miss Mu will run away!"


    Needless to say, everyone knows.


    For a time, these people were in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong was not too shocked when he learned the news.


    Just a very calm rhetorical question: "so many people can''t see one."


    "You''re really good."


    Those bodyguards didn''t dare to say anything more. They were very guilty. They were afraid that the women would be really angry and ask them to pay the price.


    Rong Yu sighed heavily. She put her hand against her forehead, gently pressed it twice and said, "she''s really powerful."


    The bodyguard was afraid and said, "well, Miss Rong, we have sent someone to catch up. I believe we can catch up with them soon."


    "It''s toote."


    Rong said.


    People looked at her in amazement: "what, what do you mean?"


    "It''s toote to use a yacht."


    As soon as Rong''s voice fell, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Rong Yi looked at the caller ID, frowned, opened, answered, and directly put the voice out.


    Over the phone came the nervous voice of his men: "something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    "No oil!"


    Everyone else in the house was stunned.


    But he looked calm.


    She sighed and said slowly, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at the stunned men and said, "go to the warehouse. If she guesses correctly, she probably emptied the oil."


    There is really no apron here.


    If you guessed right, mu Shinian estimated that she had taken this opportunity to walk around the ind today. She also checked the ces suitable for stopping nes one by one, so she was so sure that there were no nes here.


    As long as there is no gas, they can''t catch up.


    Really


    Rong has a headache.


    "Forget it, get out."


    "Just let her run?"

 Chapter 1608

    <h4>Chapter 1608</h4>


    The brave one asked carefully.


    Rong Yi looked at them and said, "no, I''ve arranged it."


    My men were relieved.


    "But."


    Rong Yi sighed again. She was embarrassed and said, "if she doesn''te back, she''ll be in big trouble."


    His men were surprised: "what do you mean?"


    "She doesn''t even know where it is. She dares to run out. I cheated people here before. It won''t be so easy next time."


    "Just send more people and bring them back directly by force. No matter how powerful Miss Mu is, it''s not impossible."


    "No, it''s not that easy." Rong Yi sighed gently. She leaned on the sofa and looked out at the sea not far away: "I never wanted to hurt her, never, never."


    "All right, you go out first"


    Let him wave his hand and let them go out first.


    He leaned on the sofa, picked up his cell phone, opened the album, looked at the young face, young, with a baby fat, looked pink and lovely, but there was no superfluous expression on the face, which made her look a little dull and not so pleasant.


    However, when the child first came to such a ce, she didn''t talk much and was very polite to people.


    She always called her second master gently.


    She once held her little.


    Taught her some self-defense.


    I also ate her tea.


    Onlyter, the teenage child, who had not fully grown up, refused her invitation.


    "I follow the master."


    "What you did is wrong. I won''t follow you."


    "I don''t hate you. I''m on the side of the master. If you really do that, get out of here and I won''t recognize you in the future."


    "See you in the future. You don''t have to treat me as an apprentice, and I don''t have to treat you as a master. Don''t be merciful."


    The past twelve years.


    The child grew up after all.


    Be, smarter and calmer.


    Su Li is right.


    Mu Shinian is a sharp weapon. If she is willing to stand on her side, even the people at the entrance of the hall may be able to use it for her.


    Take another ten thousand steps back. If Mu Shinian can''t stand on her side, she is destined to be her opponent.


    In this case, it''s better to


    The Rong Hu held the mobile phone hard, and she sighed heavily.


    She didn''t want to go this far.


    She didn''t want to hurt mu Shinian.


    She didn''t want to go to this step in her previous friendship and appreciation.


    However, if you don''t go, it seems that there is no other way to go.


    ¡­¡­


    The elder martial brother is operating the keyboard with ten fingers fast.


    Mu Shinian has studied a tracking matrix before. Only a few people inside them know that the signal is weak, but at least it is captured.


    "Are you sure it came out when you read it?"


    The second elder martial sister asked uncertainly, "this information is too weak to be sure."


    "I think so." The elder martial brother shed all kinds of messy codes in his eyes. A minuteter, he finally located it.


    "Here!"


    The elder martial brother wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help frowning: "it''s here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people came over and took a look. Without saying a word, they immediately took out their mobile phone contacts and prepared to go there.

 Chapter 1609

    <h4>Chapter 1609</h4>


    "Second elder martial brother, what did you mean just now? What happened to this ce?" The little elder martial sister didn''t miss the amazement that shed across his face just now. She asked uneasily, "what''s the problem with that ce?"


    The second elder martial brother''s face was dignified: "master, are you awake?"


    "Not yet. There are many injuries, but they are not fatal." The second elder martial sister asked anxiously, "don''t you know that ce, master?"


    "Yes."


    The elder martial brother also nodded, and behind him, he opened his mouth faintly: "Master said that we can go to other ces, but this ce can''t go."


    "Why?"


    Several voices rang out one after another.


    The eldest martial brother looked at the second martial brother and shook his head: "no, there are many things that we can know and can''t let us know. The master said, but only this ce. The master didn''t exin why we can''t go, but just let us go as far as we can."


    "Is that the master''s enemy? I know Shi Nian is his disciple, so I deliberately made such a skill?"


    "It''s not impossible, but there are many enemies of Shifu. But I haven''t heard that Shifu will be so... Kind to any enemy."


    It''s really kind.


    Not only didn''t bother, but also avoided it.


    "What the hell is going on?" Second elder martial sister doesn''t want to y word games with them anymore; "Let''s go there first. Mu Shinian may still be there. Let''s talk about it when we save people."


    What else did the second elder martial brother want to say? The eldest martial brother reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "go there first."


    The second elder martial brother restrained all his thoughts, stood up and said, "I know."


    They turned around and saw the man standing at the door. After stunned, the eldest martial brother said, "I''m going to inform you. Come with us. She sent a message."


    Needless to say, Bo shallow knows.


    These days, he lives like a year.


    There are many ways to find it.


    Don''t mention any news. I don''t even have any information. Mu Shinian is like the world has evaporated.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. He turned directly and took the lead in going out.


    Mu Shinian.


    You have to be good.


    It must be good!


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian Biao for a long time before he saw the coastline.


    She vomited a sullen breath, and the whole person was a little tired.


    She was a little seasick. If she hadn''t been driving for so long, she would have vomited in the dark.


    Mu Shinian shook her head and managed to find some reason. She looked at the coast vaguely. Suddenly, several ships broke into her sight.


    It''s a real boat.


    Not a yacht.


    A real boat.


    A ship that can crash this yacht into a mess.


    Mu Shi''s thought suddenly became big.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Mu Shinian stepped on the elerator and looked at the people.


    Can''t you run away?


    The people on board looked at her gently and smiled: e on, I''ll take you back. If you go on like this, you really have no way to run. Moreover, if you are not careful, you will fall into the water. You don''t seem to be very familiar with water."


    Mu Shinian looked at him, narrowed his eyes and asked curiously, "where have I seen you?"


    She has an impression and a memory.


    But not deep.


    She doesn''t know exactly where it is.


    Can only say, fuzzy.


    Su Li still smiled: "probably met, maybe you didn''t remember."


    Mu Shinian is not struggling with this problem.

 Chapter 1610

    <h4>Chapter 1610</h4>


    She nced at the people here, a dozen people.


    She doesn''t have that much ability. She can really remember no one.


    "I thought you had a good memory."


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand the irony. She didn''t care: "I can''t remember unimportant people. I''m sorry."


    This sentence is really not sincere.


    I don''t want to apologize. It''s more like provocation.


    Su Li sighed helplessly: "you are really... Your character is very unpleasant. Then, what are you going to do now?"


    Su Li spread his hand, pointed to his boat and said calmly, "do you want toe up by yourself, or do you want us to bring you up?"


    Mu Shinian sneered; "No other choice¡°


    Su Li shook his head: "sorry, there''s no more."


    "Then I''ll find a third way out myself."


    Mu Shinian stepped on the elerator, but held the brake tightly, without the slightest intention ofpromise.


    If Mu Shinian can take it back unharmed, it''s the best. If not, he can only faint and take it back.


    But this ce is too dangerous. If you are not careful, there will be an ident.


    Mu Shinian looked at him expressionless, and the corners of his lips were coldly hooked.


    "Miss mu, forget it." Su Li said; "I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Yes, but I don''t really want to cooperate with you." Mu Shinian was very honest. She picked her eyebrows and looked a little tired; "Anyway, I can''t go back with you."


    "That can only offend me."


    "Well, it seems."


    Su Li smiled.


    He raised his hand and motioned to his men. His voice was unspeakably heavy: "if you don''t beat her up, she will never be captured."


    His men looked at him in horror.


    I was not very relieved and asked, "are you sure there is no problem?"


    "I think so."


    "Miss Rong, you''ll be angry."


    His men are very uncertain.


    "I''ll take charge of her." Su Li put his hand on the railing and looked at her faintly. His eyebrows and eyes were cold and terrible: "I''ve offended."


    Mu Shinian sneered. They were still a stepte. If they didn''te, she estimated that something would really happen.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong was almost frightened when she received the phone call.


    "What do you mean, what do you mean people are gone? I specially asked you to go out and find her. I believe you can find people back. What''s the matter with you!"


    Su Li looked at those people in silence, his eyes shing, some uncertainplexity: "she resisted."


    "And then?"


    Rong Yu is about to run away.


    "Can''t you catch her alone with so many of you?"


    "... missed." Su Li sighed, with a little heavy tone: "she is really powerful, and she has no scruples."


    Su Li touched the bruise on his face, pulled the corners of his lips lightly, and his eyes were a little deep: "we didn''t catch it, and then she jumped down directly. She hasn''t found it yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi gritted his teeth: "I said, she can''t have an ident. How can you..."


    Before she finished, she was so angry that she wanted to hang up the phone.


    Su Li also knew that she was worried. She took a deep breath and slowly advised, "calm down. I''ll find someone first."


    Rong Luen gave a sound and hung up the phone directly.


    She gritted her teeth and held her hands tightly.


    Mu Shinian, when she was young, she was not very good at water. The sea was very deep, and it was still at high tide, not to mention what would happen.

 Chapter 1611

    <h4>Chapter 1611</h4>


    What if she really has something wrong... What should she do


    An angry gnashing of teeth.


    She really miscalcted. From the beginning, she should not give mu Shinian a chance to ease up.


    How could she forget that she could be a simple person if she could be entrusted with an important task by that person!


    As long as you give her a chance to breathe, she will find a chance to run away.


    Rong Lou clenched her fist hard. After a few minutes, she finally couldn''t calm down. She stood up expressionless.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    His men ran in nervously and almost tripped. He opened his mouth in fear without taking a breath; "Miss Rong, no, it''s bad. There''s an ident. Someone, someone is besieging."


    Rong Yu''s face changed.


    "What happened?"


    After catching his breath, the man continued, "yes, it has been found. Several people came here, several ships, all of them came here, not our people."


    Let her eyebrows sink.


    "Is it difficult that she sent the message?"


    "How possible." His subordinates immediately retorted: "the maid''s mobile phone was indeed passive, and miss Mu really wanted to send messages outside. However, because it was useless, the message was not sent. Miss Mu probably knew that the information was blocked, so she threw her angry mobile phone directly on the beach."


    Rong Yu''s face was terrible


    "She must have used some method to send out the information, otherwise she couldn''t have found it here."


    His men were sweating.


    He took a breath and shook his head; "Impossible, impossible."


    "No, this is not the time to say this. Prepare to evacuate."


    Rong forced himself to calm down.


    The man was stunned and nodded, "yes, I''ll prepare."


    Let him bite his teeth.


    "As soon as you go out, start the self destruction device."


    There are too many secrets hidden here.


    Never fall into the hands of others.


    Rong Yi simply packed up the important things and followed his men out of the door.


    Halfway through, she suddenly became silent and asked, "is it difficult... Is he awake?"


    His men knew who he meant. He was silent and answered; "I don''t think so. You did it with Mr. Su. It will take him some time to wake up."


    Otherwise, what else can it be because of


    Rong Yi was about to walk towards the warehouse. Suddenly, with a roar, the whole ind seemed to shake.


    Rong almost fell.


    When she looked up, she found that smoke had been rising from the warehouse.


    Rong''s face sankpletely.


    Are they so fast?


    His subordinates also looked nkly: "well, what should I do now?"


    "Move, move!"


    Rong Lu opened his mouth loudly, vaguely looked at the ships parked on the coast, and his face was a little ugly.


    Unexpectedly, there are so many!


    Is there anyone else besides those people?


    The elder martial brother jumped off the boat.


    He looked at the ind without expression, narrowed his eyes slightly, and ordered in a deep voice: "look! No matter what method, we should find people. If we can''t find them, we can burn them here directly!"


    "Yes!"


    The crowd dispersed.


    They have a lot of people this time. There is no problem turning the ind over.


    Thin shallow walked in the back. He stared at the ind and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "this."

 Chapter 1612

    <h4>Chapter 1612</h4>


    The little elder martial sister frowned. Hearing his words, she stopped and said, "do you know here?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow only said a word and said to his men, "if you can''t find anyone in ten minutes, burn a ce."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people walking in front stopped one after another.


    I thought I heard wrong.


    As a result, thin shallow frowned and said, "it''s too big here. Burn three ces."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd then remained silent.


    Looking at the thin and shallow eyes gradually became strange.


    Thin and shallow silk did not care about their reaction, took a long leg and walked away.


    The second elder martial brother was afraid of what the master said. He wanted to say a few words for this ce, but he was stopped by the eldest martial brother.


    Brother master shook his head at him and said, "forget it."


    This meeting can''t manage this anymore.


    Take care of it again. Mu Shinian is really... Dangerous.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li is looking for mu Shinian.


    Time passed little by little.


    They almost searched the sea area, everywhere, but they found no trace of Mu Shinian.


    They know.


    In such ces, the longer time passes, the greater the danger.


    Even if Mu Shinian''s perseverance is strong, it ismon after all. Whoever goes on like this and stays for such a long time must be doomed to death.


    "Still not found."


    "What about time?"


    His men looked at the time and felt very heavy: "more than half an hour has passed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li bit his teeth.


    The man asked uneasily, "she shouldn''t have really..."


    "No."


    Su Li said, "she won''t die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men didn''t dare to say anything more when they saw his face so terrible.


    "Keep looking."


    His men hurried away another man and went around looking for him again.


    Su Li sighed, put his hands on the railing and looked at the vast sea.


    I don''t know how many countless dangers there are.


    Can mu Shinian really do this in order to escape?


    You can even ignore your own life.


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Su!"


    One of his men had a cell phone and his face was very ugly.


    His face was pale and he spoke hard: "something''s wrong, something''s wrong, something''s wrong on the ind!"


    Su Li''s face changed: "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone went to the ind to save Miss mu. Miss Rong has hidden. She sent a message that those people have begun to burn the ind!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li''s face was even more ugly.


    He gritted his teeth; "How''s Miss Rong?"


    "Miss Rong is OK. It is estimated that she canst for a day or two. After all, she is the most familiar with the environment on the other side of the ind." The man said nervously, "but the problem now is that we don''t know where Miss Mu is. If something really happens to her, then miss Rong will be over!"


    Su Li naturally understood this.


    He looked at the sea with a livid face.


    Under the blue sea, there is a huge chip.


    "Keep looking."


    "Miss Rong..."


    "Find someone first. If you can''t find it, you can only cheat!"


    Thest three words, Su Li said, gnashing his teeth.


    In fact, he doesn''t have much confidence to find it.


    Mu Shinian either wants to die.


    Or you''ll jump if you''re really prepared.


    "Will you go back to the ind?"


    Asked the man.


    Su Li sneered: "I can''t go back. If I find someone, I''ll have a chance to negotiate. If I don''t find it, I''ll go back directly... Sheep into tiger''s mouth."

 Chapter 1613

    <h4>Chapter 1613</h4>


    "Miss Rong, is she all right?" His subordinates were very worried: "she was there, but she would be the target of public criticism. If she was angry, it would be possible to make anything."


    Su Li sighed and shook his head: "no, if there is him, those people probably don''t dare to poison Rong. They have set fire to the ind. They think they can only do this step. If they go down, it''s really too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face was heavy.


    But I dare not listen.


    Su Li breathed out with a sneer.


    How cruel.


    Mu Shinian.


    He could almost conclude that nine times out of ten it was mu Shinian who leaked the news.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''te so soon.


    Mu Shinian is really... Awesome.


    If the situation favorable to them is abruptly reversed into their dominant power, it is estimated that bad luck wille if one is not done well.


    The whole ind, the power of their side, is estimated to be unlucky!


    ¡­¡­


    The whole ind smelled of smoke.


    Very thick.


    Rong''s heel is about to bite off.


    She stared at the monitors with a calm face and expressionless face.


    "No, Miss Rong, we really have to wait and die. We went out to fight with them. It''s too arrogant!"


    Rong''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She clenched her teeth and said, "no, they can''t fight. There are too many of them. If we really want to fight, we can''t get any benefits."


    "Well, then let them go..." my men stared at the monitor and couldn''t be angry.


    Rong took a deep breath and said calmly, "since it''s no good, don''t... Be brave."


    "Where''s Sue? Any news?"


    "Not yet." Seeing that her face was even more ugly after hearing this sentence, his men couldn''t help but advise her: "don''t worry. I''m not sure. Miss Mu has long been hiding. It''s only a matter of time to find her."


    Let him bite his teeth; "I hope so."


    If it goes on like this, the ind will be burned down.


    If you really get there


    In the surveince, thin and shallow eyes suddenly stared here.


    Those eyes, some red in the dark night.


    Very bright.


    It''s scary.


    There are countless faint lights flowing inside.


    Rong Yi''s face turned white. At first sight, she felt terrible.


    On the screen, the man scratched his lower lip. He tilted his head. Suddenly, he whispered something to his men.


    After that, he continued to stare here.


    Rong Yu''s frightened breathing was about to stop.


    She clenched her fist and turned off the video screen.


    "What the hell is he going to do?"


    My men also saw it just now. At this meeting, they shook their heads: "no, I don''t know."


    ¡­¡­


    When his men heard Bo Qian''s order, they were also frightened.


    "Well, do you really want to do this?"


    He looked at him lightly; "Do you have a problem?"


    "Don''t y too much."


    Xiao Yingcai came, and eleven followed behind him. His look looked terrible in the light of the fire.


    He paused and gave a faint warning: "if you really make people anxious, mu Shinian doesn''t know what will happen."


    "The other party now has the power of life and death."


    The thin sight didn''t stop on him at all.


    He hooked his lips and smiled coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "If you reallye to that step, this ind should live. Many people."

 Chapter 1614

    <h4>Chapter 1614</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying is also worried about Mu Shinian.


    But he can''t do this. After all, there is still a trace of reason left.


    It''s thin and shallow. It''spletely crazy.


    A gust of wind blew and brought a burst of smoke.


    Several people were choked and closed their eyes.


    Only thin and shallow, standing in the center of the storm, motionless.


    "Go."


    His men didn''t dare to disobey it and carried it out immediately.


    Eleven looked at him and muttered, "madman."


    Xiao Ying agrees.


    Several others agreed.


    Isn''t that crazy?


    Said to burn.


    In this way, we have to force people out.


    It''s really... Crazy.


    Thin and shallow, but I don''t care about anything.


    Others, he doesn''t want to care.


    Now, he just wants to know the whereabouts of Mu Shinian.


    The eldest martial brother stood not far away. Looking at this scene, he could probably guess what happened.


    He breathed out and shook his head lightly at the second senior brother: "forget it."


    Don''t do anything.


    If you really want to calcte strictly, mu Shinian is their little sister, but she is really a shallow person.


    They''re really not qualified to take care of it.


    Two minutester, the rest of the ce lit up almost at the same time.


    However, the only ce monitored was not encountered.


    Then, through the monitor, these pictures were transmitted to Rong''s face one by one.


    Her face glowed with fire.


    His eyes gradually became dark and vicious.


    Even one face turned ck.


    My men couldn''t help but want to rush out and die with those people.


    Rong Yi pulled the man out and clenched his teeth: "no..."


    "No!"


    The red eye of the subordinate took it away from her: "I can''t stand it, boss. Just let me out! It''s my own business. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry!"


    Rong Yu is going to catch him.


    As a result, his men ran out directly.


    Someone opened his head, and several people couldn''t calm down. They stood up and ran out


    The scene was out of control.


    Rong Yi also stood up, but was held down.


    "Boss, you wait here for Mr. Su toe back. No matter what happens, you don''te out. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Then the men ran out.


    It''s all her fault.


    She was kind to me for a while.


    If it hadn''t happened, if it hadn''t... It wouldn''t happen now!


    ¡­¡­


    Off the ind.


    Burning half the sky red.


    Thin shallow leaned against a big stone and stared at the fire.


    Originally, the air on the ind was very fresh.


    However, it was burned by such a fire, leaving only the smell of burning.


    If the wind blows, even if the sea breeze is strong, the air also contains a burning smell.


    It won''t befortable anywhere.


    Thin shallow had no expression, just looked at the time, and then put down his watch.


    A silvery white thing narrowly brushed from his wrist.


    When they heard the voice, they turned back.


    Then, I saw several people running towards them.


    Finally, someone came.


    Those who have been busy for a long time have finally survived.


    I thought it was going to be empty in the end. As a result, someone ran out.


    Almost without anyone giving orders, the men rushed over and fought back.


    Thin shallow didn''t look at anyone, but gave a cold order: "take it easy and subdue it."


    "I see!"


    Someone replied, turned around and fastened a person''s wrist. Then, with a hard turn, he directly abandoned his wrist.

 Chapter 1615

    <h4>Chapter 1615</h4>


    In less than a few minutes, the people on the ind were subdued.


    Thin and shallow leaned against the rock and looked coldly at those people on the ground.


    He gave his men a look.


    His subordinates suddenly understood. He nodded his head gently, and his voice was very weak: "do it."


    "OK."


    His men went over, picked up a man''s head and forced him to look into his eyes: "where is that man? I said, you can live."


    The man who was beaten had only one breath left. He turned his head and vomited blood. He bit his teeth and said, "you can''t think about it. I can''t say it."


    "You just kill me. I''m not afraid of death."


    His men sighed and seemed to sympathize with his answer.


    He sighed and winked at the man''s men.


    The next second, there was a clicking sound in the air.


    The man let out a scream and one arm hung down feebly.


    He nearly fainted from the pain.


    But he still clenched his teeth and endured without saying a word. His eyes looked at thin and shallow darkly, and his mouth said, "you dream, you dream, I will never tell you her whereabouts!"


    Thin shallow still held his arm and leaned against the tree. When he heard the speech, he just coldly raised his eyebrows, and then opened his mouth without emotion.


    "Then you''re dead."


    "Dead, I won''t say!"


    The man clenched his teeth and looked like a madman.


    It''s cold by the coast.


    No one dares to speak.


    Even breathing carefully.


    But the dark group of people is too powerful.


    There is no moonlight tonight.


    The moon was obscured by dark clouds and cast only a few cold radiances


    Thin shallow bowed his head and turned his watch. Then he smiled and came out: "give you onest chance."


    "I don''t really want to kill today."


    His men gritted their teeth and looked firm: "give up! I won''t say anything!"


    "Well, there''s no way."


    Thin shallow seemed to have a sigh. Then, the next second, he came over. Then, before everyone reacted, he suddenly shot!


    Thin shallow raised his foot directly and stepped on his finger.


    Click.


    Even his men don''t open their eyes.


    The man was dull, and then his eyes widened. He screamed miserably, shrieking and suffocating.


    The elder martial brother raised his finger and seemed to want to say something. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    He probably couldn''t see it anymore and opened his eyes.


    Thin and shallow stepped on his hand, casually bent down, his cool fingertips picked up his chin, and a bloody smile hung on his lips.


    "I''ll know where she is by tonight at thetest."


    "Otherwise, it''s not very difficult for me to break so many of you bones one by one."


    The man turned pale for a moment.


    Thin shallow looked at several other people, sighed and said, "if you can''t, there are other people here. They will always say it."


    "There is always one who can speak."


    The man looked at the people in horror.


    The people he brought were already trembling with fear. No one dared to say more and buried their heads low.


    Bo Qian didn''t miss his expression. He sighed and said, "OK, let''s y another way."


    The man''s face changed.


    indeed.


    Thin shallow grabbed another person''s hair.

 Chapter 1616

    <h4>Chapter 1616</h4>


    He smiled softly and came out, floating in the night, looking particrly lonely.


    "Since you want to y, you must have a good time."


    "I want to y, but I want to y big. Otherwise, it''s a waste of time."


    The man who had lost one hand gasped hard, stared at him in horror, and even his voice began to tremble: "you, you, what are you going to do?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer. He seemed toozy to answer.


    He only looked at the man, with a faint smile on his lips, and his face was filled with unspeakable terror.


    "Then watch."


    "Look, how can I kill them one by one..."


    He hasn''t killed so much in a long time.


    Who is to me.


    He has been much kinder.


    He also wants to be a good man.


    But there are always people who have to find all kinds of reasons to force him to pick up the butcher''s knife again.


    Who''s to me?


    me yourself.


    Thin shallow raised his eyes, looked at his two men, and gave the order in a faint voice: "hold it!"


    His men didn''t know exactly what he was going to do. They had to listen to his orders and press people firmly on the ground.


    Thin shallow hooked his lower lip and smiled.


    Those red eyes seem to shine in the night.


    The man he caught was stunned and felt a shaking God in front of him. When he came back, Bo shallow had begun to break his fingers expressionless.


    The sharp pain spread all over the body in an instant.


    The man was stunned for a few seconds, and his reaction slowed down a little. Then, the cold sweat on his forehead fell drop by drop, and he screamed in horror.


    "Ah!!!"


    People on half the ind could hear the scream.


    The man who could speak stared at the scene in amazement.


    There was still no expression on his thin face. He grabbed each other''s fingers and broke them off one by one.


    One at a time.


    It''s not superfluous.


    There are no other actions.


    In the eyes of men, it hurts more than just being beaten.


    The man was about to faint in pain and begged for mercy in his mouth: "no, no, no, you don''t, I tell you, I say, I say!"


    The man stared at him, but there was no way to stop him.


    Thin shallow Oh, very calm. There was still no expression on his face. Then he clicked again and broke a finger.


    "Ah!"


    "I said, I said, don''t break it again!"


    The man pleaded, powerless.


    The voice is weak.


    Thin shallow but smiled, calm like nothing.


    He said, "Oh, I want your boss to tell me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man stared and his eyes were about to fall out.


    "You!"


    This man is a devil.


    It must be the devil!


    Otherwise, how could he be so terrible!


    Actually yed the heart killing game.


    His men begged: "boss, I beg you, tell him, I beg you. Well, I''m really dying. I feel like I''m going to... Ah!"


    Another shrill scream.


    His men are dying in pain.


    The man bit his teeth and said nothing.


    He stared at thin shallow, as if he wanted to cut him thousands of times.

 Chapter 1617

    <h4>Chapter 1617</h4>


    Thin and shallow, but even a look is toozy to give alms to him.


    He grabbed the man''s other hand, tilted his head and said, "don''t worry, it''s not that easy to die."


    "There are so many bones in people that they won''t die until thest few are broken, so don''t worry."


    This is notfort.


    This is lingchi!


    Even Bo Qian''s men can''t see it anymore.


    Eleven asked Xiao Ying, "who is he?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Ying was also a little distracted.


    It is reasonable to say that when Bo Qian looked for him, he was also surprised.


    Because he wanted to find mu Shinian, it was estimated that the person in his hand was enough, but he was still worried that there would be omissions and mistakes, so he specially went to find him.


    These days, he is also in a bad mood.


    He knows his ability to admire the times.


    It''s good for ordinary human traffickers not to be abducted by her.


    As a result, no news came out for several days.


    Until yesterday, the news finally came out.


    They came here in a hurry.


    During this time, everyone is not very normal.


    Everyone is like a big enemy.


    I''m afraid if something goes wrong with mu Shinian, it''ll be terrible.


    Everyone is nervous.


    I can''t sleep well at night and worry blindly during the day.


    But thin is the exception.


    He is too calm.


    Although, they also know very well that now they are in a mess, that is the worst thing.


    But they just can''t calm down.


    Only thin and shallow did it.


    Except for his madness at the beginning, he was too normal at other times.


    Calm analysis, calm advice.


    Came here calmly.


    Then he finally lost control.


    Xiao Ying doesn''t know how to describe it.


    He knew it must be hard for him to feel thin.


    But these days, he hasn''t even touched a drop of wine.


    Just, just, all kinds of performance, abnormal, a little too much.


    Even, they all think that thin is strange.


    But now, finally, his darkest side appeared.


    Xiao Ying looked at thin and shallow, and the whole person was a little distracted.


    He struggled for a long time and finally spit out a very uncertain answer: "maybe... This is what he was originally like."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I stopped.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Ying shook his head and said, "nothing, just my guess."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eleven doesn''t want to believe it anymore.


    People like them will not have such a... Dangerous character when they stay in the dark every day.


    But thin and shallow, a proud son of heaven, even if he wants to cken, he will not reach this level.


    Everyone had different thoughts, and no one said anything.


    Thin and shallow, but it seems to enjoy this and not that.


    I have to kill the so-called boss''s heart.


    When he broke the eighth heel, the boss finally couldn''t help it.


    "I, I, I said, I said! You let them go!"


    Thin shallow looked at him quietly. He didn''t say good or bad.


    After all, today''s choice is in his hands.


    The man also understood what he meant. He took a deep breath and said, "there is a big banyan tree in the East. There is a stone on it. That''s the switch."


    Thin shallow shook his hand and walked away without expression.


    Xiao Ying saw it and followed up. He pointed to the people on the ground and said to Xi, "look after them."


    "OK."


    Nodded at eleven, and the others went away.

 Chapter 1618

    <h4>Chapter 1618</h4>


    She was very uncertain and asked, "Mu Shinian, she''s still fine, isn''t she?"


    The man''s body trembled violently.


    The next second, almost instinctively, he lied: "well, of course, of course, it''s good. How dare we move her? Now she''s the biggest chip."


    Eleven''s face was even worse.


    She took a deep breath and her breathing became heavy.


    "She really, something happened"


    The man''s heart clicked. He gritted his teeth and said, "if something happens to her, how can it be? Our lives are in your hands. If something happens to her, we''ll be finished."


    "That''s right."


    Eleven suddenly sighed. She smiled with a cold voice: "if something really happened to her, your good days wille to an end."


    "You saw the man just now. Mu Shinian is his."


    "Now you have only one way to go. Mu Shinian is the best. If anything happens to her, you will have no ce to toss about your lives."


    The man clenched his teeth and decided that mu Shinian was okay. He was hidden by them. It was a chip to protect his life. They were not so stupid.


    The little elder martial sister was also silent. She looked at eleven and asked uncertainly, "she can''t be. Is something wrong?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel strange."


    Eleven calmly analyzed: "they have reached this point. Life is the most important. They havee here and refuse to hand over people."


    The little elder martial sister nodded.


    "You''re right."


    If Mu Shinian hands it over, at the instruction of the master, even if Bo Qian wants to burn here in anger, they have reason to stop it.


    Instead of burning nothing like this.


    But why on earth, don''t you hand over the people.


    Is it because you have to carry it to the end?


    Or is it really too important to admire the time, so you can''t hand it in easily? After all, the initial goal was to read about Mu Shi.


    The little elder martial sister was also meditating.


    She looked at eleven eyes and asked curiously, "what''s the rtionship between you and mu Shinian?"


    "She did me a favor before. I said, I owe her a favor."


    "Oh."


    Little elder martial sister just asked casually, just curious.


    Now mu Shinian hasn''t been found, and she doesn''t care about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Yu is very anxious inside.


    She is really at a loss now.


    Whatever you do, it doesn''t seem to work.


    Those people are menacing, and even if they want to go out, they can either control mu Shinian or really hand over the people, otherwise, she will be finished.


    After all these years of hard work, the forces that were hard to cultivate turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    She will never be reconciled.


    "What should I do? They haven''te back yet. Is something wrong?" Someone asked Rong Lei uneasily, "Miss Rong, do we want to send someone out to find them? All the surveince has been destroyed. If we are caught, what should we do?"


    Rong Yi frowned: "if you are really caught, you can''t pass."


    "Ah. Why?"


    My men don''t quite understand.


    Rong Lu breathed out and told them truthfully, "even they have been arrested. If we go out, we may end up like them."

 Chapter 1619

    <h4>Chapter 1619</h4>


    "This meeting, can only pray."


    Su Li, bring people back quickly.


    In that case, she still has a chance of life.


    If not.


    Then she must really exin here.


    Boom.


    The ground shook.


    Rong Lu frowned. Before he could recover, a huge stone on it was moved away.


    The light came in.


    Rong''s face changed violently.


    I saw a strange and handsome face. The man was very tall and slender. His face was stained with ash. He had no expression and looked very prating.


    Rong Yu took a breath.


    He stood up in horror.


    However, it is not surprising.


    It seems that this is normal.


    Thin shallow cold face, eyes heavy look at her.


    Then he said, "bring people up."


    "Yes." The men behind him came in one after another.


    Rong''s men refused to be captured, so they rushed over and fought with them.


    Thin shallow didn''t want to see it, so he went out directly.


    After all, there are many of them.


    Bo Qian''s men soon controlled people.


    The eldest martial brother was stunned when they saw Rong Yu.


    "You, it''s you!"


    The little elder martial sister stood aside, stared in amazement and rubbed her eyes twice.


    When it was finally confirmed, her face became even worse.


    "You, why are you..."


    Thin shallow nced at their reaction, with a terrible cold attitude.


    "People you know?"


    The little elder martial sister took a breath and said, "before,ter she left. We haven''t seen each other for many years."


    The implication is that this man is an old friend.


    Since you are an old friend, you should give it to them.


    After all, we still have a little friendship.


    Thin and shallow still has no emotion, but it looks cold and light.


    The elder martial brother also stood up with a dignified face. He took a deep breath and seemed to put back the depression.


    "You can give us the people first?"


    "This is the person we used to know. It can be regarded as our former teacher."


    Thin and pale, with a cold face.


    No good, no bad.


    The master brother took his arm and said with a little effort, "if Mu Shinian is here, she will agree."


    "She used to take care of Mu Shinian."


    Therefore, no wonder the master would say, don''te to this ce.


    The master has already found out the feelings. Rong is right here.


    She''s right here.


    That''s why I ordered them not toe.


    What exactly is Shifu doing these years.


    Everyone here has aplicated face.


    Only thin shallow after listening to this sentence, very helpless, very light, smiled.


    His hands were in his pockets, and his ck windbreaker rustled by the wind.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "take it away."


    "You!"


    The elder martial brother is also a little angry.


    But he can''t scold it.


    The second elder martial sister couldn''t see it anymore. She stood up and said; "You can''t take this person away. We also want to know where mu Shinian is. We won''t let her go, but for the sake of knowing her in the past, we just want to give her something decent."


    "What''s none of my business?"


    A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    He looked at those people one by one, and the corners of his lips recalled a very light ponder: "I just want to know where people are."


    In other words, their so-called old rtionships are not important to him. He doesn''t want to know at all.

 Chapter 1620

    <h4>Chapter 1620</h4>


    It''s that simple.


    Thin shallow finished and asked someone to take him away directly.


    The second elder martial sister was too angry: "you are unreasonable!"


    I didn''t listen to a word.


    It seems that nothing is important to him.


    He just wanted to know the whereabouts of Mu Shinian.


    Everything else doesn''t matter.


    Brother master took her shoulder, sighed and said, "forget it."


    "I think it should be thin and shallow, and it should be measured."


    "Do you think he looks measured?" The second elder martial sister couldn''t help asking, "he is simply, simply! It''s simply unreasonable!"


    I really can''t find a word to describe it.


    The second elder martial sister couldn''t help falling out.


    The master brother smiled bitterly and said, "he estimated that he was just too worried about admiring the time."


    It seems so.


    The second elder martial sister picked up thoseplicated thoughts and said, "I know. Find out the people first."


    This is the most important thing.


    For others, I have to wait until I find mu Shinian first, and then say it slowly.


    The voice just fell.


    There was another scream.


    Several people looked at each other.


    Regardless of the others, they hurried out.


    Not far outside.


    Under a streetmp.


    Bo Qianzheng bent over, his right hand was full of blood, and his hand stopped on his shoulder.


    Rong''s shoulder seemed to be torn open, and then the blood flowed out along the.


    The men couldn''t help taking a breath when they saw it.


    "Is he unarmed?"


    Did you poke a blood hole in someone''s shoulder with your bare hands?


    If so, it''s really terrible.


    The elder martial brother also recovered from the short shock.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "no, no, master Rong has a wound on his shoulder. He has stuttered. I saw it just now."


    There is still an unspeakable silence.


    Some of them couldn''te back.


    The little elder martial sister gently moved her lips twice. Finally, she spit out a few words: "is there a difference?"


    There''s no answer now.


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t walk.


    Over there, Bo Qianzheng squatted on the ground, his fingers pressed her wound, and his mouth still hung a bloodthirsty smile: "how, if you don''t say, you can only continue."


    The voice fell.


    Shallow really continued.


    The hand sank in again.


    Let''s hear the scream.


    The eldest martial brother finally couldn''t see it anymore. He walked over and didn''t dare to drag the two people away by force. He could only say: "Bo Qian, let go of the people."


    Bo Qian said nothing.


    Not even a look.


    Elder martial brother gritted his teeth.


    "She won''t say. No one can force her to speak about what she doesn''t want to say, you know?"


    "She is also a person who once admired and respected her. Can you give her a little face and don''t be so cruel."


    Pooh.


    A slight noise.


    The fingers sank in again.


    Rong Yu screamed again.


    Rao is used to seeing all kinds of bloody senior brothers, and he can''t see it anymore.


    He bit his teeth, said a word of offense, and directly forcibly pulled thin shallow away.


    Bo Qian didn''t guard against him at all, or didn''t want to.


    He pulled it off.


    The finger came out of the wound and brought out a pile of blood.


    Rong copsed on the ground and gasped.


    She raised her sweaty face, looked at thin and shallow, and smiled coldly: "I can''t see. You still care about the girl."

 Chapter 1621

    <h4>Chapter 1621</h4>


    Thin, shallow, expressionless.


    Looking at her coldly is like looking at a dead object.


    So people without a trace of emotion are difficult to connect with the previous thin and shallow.


    Thin shallow deep Lin lowered his eyebrows, looked at her, and opened word by word: "where is she?"


    Rong Yu took a deep breath. After easing the pain for a while, she smiled faintly. It seemed that she was provoking someone.


    "Now it seems that I have really caught the right person."


    "With such a chip as her, at least for now, you want to kill me, but you have to save my life."


    "Or that many of you will be obedient as long as you control mu Shinian."


    Brother master clenched his fist.


    I want to dissuade, but I don''t have any position.


    There is a saying, shallow is right.


    It was mu Shinian who had an ident, so he didn''t have to look at anyone''s face.


    The only person who wants to see face is not here at present.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and looked very light: "you''re right. I really can''t kill you, but can you carry it until you say it."


    Thin shallow finish saying, directly stood up.


    Rong Yi hesitated in pain. She frowned, but she didn''t say anything.


    The second elder martial sister couldn''t see it. She went straight over and helped people up.


    "Are you okay?"


    Rong Yi nced at her and smiled: "what a surprise, you can help me."


    "I help you just because of the friendship of the past." The second elder martial sister said with some displeasure on her face: "where did you get people? Mu Shinian was so young when you left. What hatred can you have with you?"


    Rong shuddered.


    Just smiled: "when did I say that she had a grudge against me?"


    "What do you mean?" The second elder martial sister frowned and looked terrible: "if Mu Shinian doesn''t have a grudge against you, why do you have to spend so much effort to catch people?"


    Rong Yi sighed: "how to say, you''ll know about it sooner orter."


    "You!"


    The second elder martial sister looked at Bo Qian with her back to her, took a deep breath, and said angrily, "do you know what you''re doing? Do you still think you can run now? Even if... Even if we want to show mercy, Bo qian can''t let you go!"


    "Then don''t let go."


    Rong Yu smiled innocently: "anyway, at least he can''t fix me now."


    The second elder martial sister pulled her lip slightly. She really didn''t understand what she was insisting on.


    The elder martial brother also came over and held the man: "we can''t protect you."


    "If something really happens to Mu Shinian."


    "Master, I may not be able to protect you."


    Rong Yi''s footsteps stopped, dragged down and almost fell.


    The elder martial brother looked into the distance and said, "you''re still well now. This ce hasn''t beenpletely blown up. It''s just looking at the memory of life and death when you are admiring."


    "Once you are sure that something has happened to Mu Shinian, you are finished, and anyone who interferes in this matter should be finished."


    Rong Lou clenched her fist hard. She bit her teeth and tried to keep calm.


    The eldest martial brother seemed to see the doubt in her heart. He sighed helplessly and said, "I didn''t lie to you. Something really will happen. If you don''t believe it, you can try, but it will cost a lot."


    Rong Yu can''t calm down.


    The eldest martial brother didn''t continue to say anything. He just held the person and calmly wanted to go away.


    But before he left, he was stopped.

 Chapter 1622

    <h4>Chapter 1622</h4>


    Bo shallow''s capable men stopped people directly.


    "What do you mean?" The eldest martial brother also knows Su Jin these days. Bo Qian''s capable man has been following him. He has little words, but he has strong executive ability.


    Therefore, he can basically represent thin and shallow.


    Su Jin looked at them in silence with an obvious attitude.


    The eldest martial brother frowned sternly: "she is here now. At least she is an old friend before us. It''s reasonable to give it to us."


    Su Jin shook his head and said, "young master Bo said, you can''t take this man away."


    "For Miss Mu''s face, it will leave her life, that''s all."


    The eldest martial brother looked heavy.


    "What if I say no?"


    Su Jin looked at him in embarrassment and said honestly, "young master Bo said, at any cost."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That is to say.


    If they want to take people away, Bo shallow may really be against them.


    In the past, he might have felt that Bo Qian was not their opponent, but now... The people Bo Qian summoned these days, they have seen several times, just a few times. Everyone she saw is an important person.


    And the more powerful a person is, the more strange his temper is.


    Being able to make so many strange people listen to him shows that Bo Qian''s strength is at least above them... Even they are not willing to make enemies with those troublesome people.


    If they really get to this point, they may have some trouble.


    At that time, even if they move out of their past friendship, Bo shallow is angry, it is estimated that they will all be ttened!


    Su Jin seemed to know what they were thinking and said gently, "so, let''s give people to us."


    The second elder martial brother shook his head: "the master told me, this man can''t have an ident like this!"


    Su Jin was silent, looked at the time, and slowly reminded, "if you are sure... It will be very troublesome now."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. In short, I can''t leave it to you." The eldest martial brother opened his mouth and blocked Rong Yu''s face.


    The people he brought also stood in front of him and did not give in at all.


    Su Jin was even more embarrassed.


    He was about to say something when a cold voice came behind him.


    "Take it away."


    Su Jin looked back in amazement and saw when Bo Qian came back.


    There was another man behind him.


    The man held his arm, sighed heavily and said, "I just came here, and you pulled me to do hard work."


    I didn''t give any face, but I was cold with a smile: "then don''t do it forever."


    The man slipped and almost fell.


    He sighed, rubbed his shoulder and said, "OK, OK, I know. You''re in a bad mood recently, and I don''t want to provoke you."


    After that, he looked at the people and innocently shrugged his shoulders: "so, whether to take the initiative to hand over the people or passively, I don''t care. It''s up to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second elder martial sister looked at him in amazement, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "You..."


    "Well, yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "...." the second elder martial sister looked at the eldest martial brother with a heavy heart: "eldest martial brother..."


    The elder martial brother looked at the man and pulled the corners of his lips twice. Then his head hurtpletely.


    "So, you haven''t appeared these years. Are you working under Bo Qian?"


    At least it''s impossible for anyone to predict that people who are popr at that time are willing to sumb to others.

 Chapter 1623

    <h4>Chapter 1623</h4>


    The eldest martial brother gave him a silent look, exchanged eyes with the second martial brother, looked up and looked at Su Jin.


    "It''s rare."


    "Yes, it''s rare." Su Jin mixed a sentence with half truth and half falsehood. There was some danger in his words: "however, I''m not the most rare. I met many people on my way here just now. Well, it should be very difficult. If you have to carry it, you have to be responsible for the consequences."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second elder martial sister drew a corner of her lips and asked a somewhat idiot question: "whose person?"


    Su Jin smiled. In the moonlight, since he was a little somber: "what do you say, so ah, from the past friendship, I advise you not to provoke some people, especially now, when he is in a particrly bad mood."


    The voice fell.


    Another ship docked.


    As soon as the man jumped off the shore, he heard a grunt: "my God, do you y such a big game?"


    "What kind of big is this? Compared with that time, cough..."


    It seemed that something should not be mentioned. The man coughed twice and quickly changed the topic.


    The elder martial brother looked at Bo Qian in amazement.


    He still kept a posture and looked at this side calmly. His eyes were very calm, but his eyes were very cold. He seemed to have no emotion at all.


    He looked at those people, walked towards the thin and shallow, and leaned close to them, but there was... Awe on everyone''s face.


    Obviously, they listen to thin words.


    The eldest martial brother gave a violent * * and his pupils were almost splitting.


    Thin, shallow and indifferent nced at him. He seemed to dislike that the fighting time was too long. He pulled it off and gave Su Jin a simplemand: "do it."


    "OK." Su Jin smiled and innocuously said to the elder martial brother, "do you want to do it?"


    There are many of them, and there are many of them. If you really want to fight, you may not have no chance of winning, but... The eldest martial brother''s eyes are thin and shallow, and his eyes twinkle with someplex light.


    After a few seconds, he smiled and asked, "does she know you are such a dangerous person?"


    "You said that." Bo Qian didn''t bother to answer this question, but Su Jin answered on his behalf: "it''s rare for us, the prince, to be so attentive to a person. This... Lady who doesn''t know her name has to catch people. This ount has to be calcted from the source. Are you right?"


    That''s right. I can''t refute a word.


    The eldest martial brother clutched his wrist hard. He looked at Rong. Rong looked at the big guys who suddenly appeared. His face became ugly in an instant. It was difficult to deal with a sect. So many forces came out all of a sudden. Who is the Holy One? How can so many people listen to him and work for him?


    Bo Qian, who the hell is he? Suddenly, Rong Yu thought of a person. She took a breath. There was an unprecedented panic on her bloody face. She trembled and pointed at thin and shallow incredulously: "you, you are, Tangkou, it''s difficult or not."


    Her words were very intermittent. In addition, she was hurt by thin and shallow at the top, so her voice was very hoarse and others didn''t understand.


    Thin and shallow looked at her coldly. How was the result? He didn''t seem to care about her life and death. He looked at Su Jin and said in a cool voice: "speed up."

 Chapter 1624

    <h4>Chapter 1624</h4>


    When the voice fell, he didn''t care any more and went straight on board.


    On the shore, everyone looked at each other. The neers couldn''t help muttering: "what is the girl who was taken away?" They were also very busy. As a result, an order came down directly. They didn''t have time to respond to anything, so they came here, but it was the same person who gave the order, so at this meeting, someone guessed something vaguely.


    However, with so many people here, no one dare say anything. After all, I know that person never shows anyone.


    If you really say something you shouldn''t say and annoy that person, it''s not good. After all, there have been many rumors about this person before.


    Among so many people, only Su Jin was the most calm. He looked at the person in front of Rong. After a slight smile, his fingers lifted slightly, and the thin lips scattered out: "grab someone."


    The facts of this day are too reversed. Like onions, there are manyyers after peeling off oneyer after another.


    Everyone''s mind was shocked and couldn''t react at all.


    Before the siege, the fifth elder martial brother took a step ahead of them and dodged in front of the eldest martial brother. He smiled very ill intentioned: "gentlemen, I''m afraid it''s not good if people haven''t found them yet."


    Su Jin doesn''t want to say anything anymore. Bo Qian''s character is the best he knows. If he doesn''t solve this matter quickly, he may not end well.


    "Do it."


    The fifth senior brother''s eyes were cold and he didn''t talk nonsense with them. Although he was confused, it didn''t prevent him from making the most correct decision so far. Bo shallow could not calm down for a moment and a half, and let him hand it in. Since his senior brothers and sisters didn''t agree, people couldn''t hand it in.


    Everyone has started, and the arrow and crossbow are pulled out, which is difficult to end.


    Later, those people looked at this scene, and some didn''t respond. Someone touched his nose and asked for help from the people around him: "what''s going on? Do you want to do it?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. Hasn''t the girl been found yet?"


    "No, there''s no whereabouts at all. I''ve spread the news as soon as possible. So far, there''s no news. In fact, don''t you think there''s something wrong with this matter everywhere!? the initiator has reached this point and still refuses to hand over people."


    "In fact, I have a guess, but I dare not say that so many people will really die if they don''t say it."


    "Yes, either the girl is gone, or she is too injured and has no hope of rescue..."


    So, in this way, as long as she doesn''t let go, no matter how shallow the torture is, she won''t lose her life directly. That is, some people would rather be tortured than die for relief.


    The voice here was very low, and only a few words floated out. Su Jin in front heard it, sighed heavily, and warned faintly, "are you impatient? Dare to gossip about him behind your back."


    "..." there was another silence in the crowd. They exchanged eyes and closed their mouths.


    Su Jin looked at the chaotic scene and couldn''t help sighing. In the end, he was afraid that it would develop into an uncontroble situation.

 Chapter 1625

    <h4>Chapter 1625</h4>


    Along the coast, there was a sudden roar, and a ship was speeding.


    As soon as the look of the people changed, they looked at the past with their eyes.


    The ship swished, turned on the light and shone on the shore. Those people were in an uncertain environment for a period of time, which would be very ufortable, and subconsciously raised their hands to cover it.


    The ship stopped quickly. The elder martial brothers looked up and were suddenly stunned. They looked at the people on the ship and the people beside them.


    "Is it difficult for him..." the second elder martial sister couldn''t calm down. She looked back fiercely and almost questioned: "what''s the matter with you? When did you hook up with him? What are you two going to do?"


    The fifth senior brother kicked away a man and couldn''t help looking at the people on the bow. If Mu Shinian knew, if she knew these two people... No, no, no, she must already know, she must know everything!


    Su Li''s situation didn''t look very good, and his face was still hurt. He stood in the bow and nced at the situation here. His sight fell on Rong Yu''s face. After staying for two seconds, he gently moved away. He took a deep breath and looked at Bo Qian: "Hello, young master Bo."


    Thin shallow will take care of him. It is estimated that there will be a ghost. The man stands in the bow of the boat, standing tall and standing tall, and his body emits ayer of cold light. Although he is not very clear about what kind of powerful person thin shallow is, he feels frightened just looking at such a person.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything, just raised his hand.


    Su Jin understood what he meant and raised his hand. His men suddenly attacked while everyone was distracted. Several people cooperated tacitly and robbed Rong from the eldest martial brother.


    The eldest martial brother was just too shocked, so he didn''t react for a moment. His face sank and several people were going to follow him immediately. Su Jin reacted quickly. He pinched Rong''s harm with one hand, and his voice was full of pondering: "everyone, stay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These things are too messy. At one time, both of them have countless rtionships with them. It''s really hard to say what to do and what to do.


    Su Jin hijacked the man and directly got on the ship. Then, he stood behind Bo Qian with aplex look, and then looked at the man.


    Rong Yi looked at Su Li and his eyes twinkled twice.


    He came, so mu Shinian also found it, didn''t he?


    Thinking so, she immediately felt full of hope. Who could have thought that she just caught a moment of admiration. As a result, it was good. It directly forced a group of dangerous people and directly buried her own territory. Up to now, it is not normal to say that she has no temper.


    Su Li pursed his lower lip, rushed to the people around him and whispered an order.


    Then, two men helped a man out. It was a girl. She was wet all over. She probably lost consciousness and didn''t move. Her hair was scattered and dripping water. She didn''t know what hurt her fingertips. Her blood coagted during the period.


    Everyone stopped and stared at the scene in disbelief.


    Thin shallow shook his fist and raised a finger. The ships that came suddenly started the engine and surrounded the ship. It seems that if he dares to take the next step, the ships will rush over immediately and crush him.

 Chapter 1626

    <h4>Chapter 1626</h4>


    Su Li looked around his eyes. The depths of his eyes were still indifferent. He gently spit out his breath. In the corner where no one saw him, he secretly clenched his fingers. After a moment, he asked his men to show mu Shinian''s face. In the moonlight, his face was very pale, without a trace of blood, and his lips were very pale, just like a dead man.


    Thin shallow forced his lower lip. The whole person seemed to have only a little reason left to support him. If he lost this reason, it was estimated that he would ignore it in the next second and pull these people to hell together!


    Su Li saw that he didn''t make any moves and knew that he was half right. He secretly spit out his breath and said in his voice: "young master Bo, I haven''t seen you for many years. We read to meet here when we invited. These are just human circumstances. Is it too much for you to do so?"


    Thin shallow gritted his teeth, and the patience on his face gradually disappeared. He didn''t have to speak. Naturally, someone understood what he was thinking.


    Su Li couldn''t continue to pull these. He pointed to Rong Yi and said indifferently: "give her to me. Shi Nian ran away from here and was stopped by me on the way. This will make her very bad. Her water nature is not good and needs treatment."


    "If you continue to pester like this, it will be serious if she really dies at that time. You have to think clearly."


    After all, human life is a matter of great importance. If it really wants to make trouble, it''s really uncertain whether mu Shinian will live or die.


    The thin and shallow face suddenly became gloomy.


    Su Li has not had much patience to consider for him. He holds a knife in his fingers and the sword is against mu Shinian''s neck. As long as he is a little closer, mu Shinian is estimated to be really dying.


    Su Li smiled and said, "young master Bo, I''m not discussing with you. If you don''t cooperate, you should bear the consequences of this matter. If you really want to go to this step, I think you can''t give up. After all, Shi Nian is a talent. It''s a pity to lose it."


    Thin shallow bit his teeth. His eyes fell on mu Shinian. Seeing that she was unconscious, he seemed to have lost all consciousness. His look was always in a state of running away at any time.


    Su Jin said, "whether it''s true or not, listen to him first. Otherwise, what if something really happens."


    Bo Qian didn''t say anything. Su Jin directly held the man and took two steps forward: "hand him over with one hand. If you dare to y any means, you can crush you one by one."


    It''s arrogant, but it''s reasonable.


    Su Li took a breath and nodded: "don''t worry, this step is our wrong step after all. We just want to save our lives now. We don''t dare to expect anything else."


    Then he added, "well, you have a speedboat on board. Please bother young master Bo to drive the speedboat to keep up. Everyone else will stand still. How about changing people after we leave nearly 200 meters?"


    Su Jin just wanted to make a mockery, when he heard thin and cold opening: "OK."


    What''s better? What''s better? Now they take Joe. If they don''t mention some conditions, it''s really not a thing, but... It''s also true. Mu Shinian people are like this. If they continue to dy


    Before he could think more, Bo Qian started directly with the man named Rong.

 Chapter 1627

    <h4>Chapter 1627</h4>


    The exchange is easy.


    It''s estimated that Bo qian can''t think of anything except mu Shinian. He just wants to bring people back.


    So the deal went well.


    Su Li held Rong Li and left by boat. He saw that on the yacht, thin shallow held mu Shinian in one hand, and the other hand controlled the yacht and drove crazy forward.


    The waves rolled behind him. He held people in his arms, but fully exposed his back in front of them. He didn''t seem to be afraid that they would put cold arrows behind them, or didn''t care or didn''t think of it at all.


    Su Li sighed with emotion. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were a little confused: "he really likes admiring the times. Our future may be really difficult."


    Su Li said and ordered his men to drive away quickly and speed up without leaving any room.


    Rong Yi was confused by his series of actions, so she opened her eyes and asked, "what''s the situation with you?"


    "Also, what do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean, it''s not easy?"


    Su Li sighed heavily, and his heart seemed veryplicated: "I don''t know what youin about. Anyway, in short, run first. If they reflect, there are so many people, none of us can run away."


    "..." Rong Yu still looked pale. She took a deep breath and held Su Li''s wrist hard: "what do you mean, what do you want to say, mu Shinian, is she, isn''t she..."


    "No." Su Li answered her, sighed and said slowly, "that man is not mu Shinian. I can''t find her. She doesn''t want to be caught by us and jumped directly into the sea. Then, I haven''t found her yet."


    Rong''s face became ugly: "she, she''s dead? Is she really dead? Why is she dead?"


    "Not dead yet." Knowing that Rong Yu was very concerned about Mu Shinian, Su Li sighed and said, "I haven''t found anyone yet. I sent someone down for the first time, but I just couldn''t find it. Either she was ready, or she really... Something happened. It''s not clear yet, but we can''t find her. If we keep looking, we don''t know what will happen."


    Rong Yi lowered her head and looked at the sea. She could not help frowning. She was holding the railing with her hands and was about to speak. Suddenly, someone cut her neck. Her eyes were ck and she fainted.


    "Mr. Su!"


    His men spoke with some fear.


    Su Li shook his head, handed the man over to his men and said, "take her to rest, get ready and evacuate."


    His subordinates looked at Rong, and his look was particrlyplex: "this, Miss Rong..."


    "Do as I say. If it''s toote, something''s going to happen." Su left and opened his eyes. His eyes fell on the sea. He couldn''t help dropping his eyes. Where are you? Really, buried in the vast sea?


    You are willing, you are willing, will you? If you really want to get to this step, how do you count it!


    ¡­¡­


    In a rage, Bo Qian burned the whole ind clean. He couldn''t even find a clean ce. He had to stay on the boat.


    Thin shallow started directly and forced the water out of her stomach. Seeing that she had a fever, he gave her a drip and fed her medicine. When her fever subsided, his frown gradually loosened.

 Chapter 1628

    <h4>Chapter 1628</h4>


    When the door closed, Bo Qianzheng was going to rub his shoulder. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and saw people waiting outside the door. He was stunned and had some disgust: "what''s the matter?"


    It goes without saying that everyone looked at the house.


    Thin shallow directly blocked the door and said coldly, "she needs to rest."


    "Are you special!" The second senior brother hasn''t even seen mu Shinian''s face.


    Besides, if you don''t look at the monk''s face, you have to look at the Buddha''s face!


    At least they are also friends and rtives of Mu Shinian! We should let them at least have a look at this rtionship.


    As a result, Bo Qian behaves just like what belongs to him.


    A group of people looked at each other and were really angry.


    Finally, the master brother saved a little reason, started, grabbed the second senior brother, and then said to Bo Qian solemnly, "if she wakes up, remember to tell us."


    "OK."


    Bo Qian said that and walked away.


    Then, two people stood at the door.


    Elder martial brother: "


    So he is so polite. What is it for? It feels like a joke!


    The eldest martial brother took a deep breath and dragged several people back because mu Shinian was still unconscious.


    On the way back, they still roared with dissatisfaction: "what''s the matter? Are we not qualified to take a look?"


    If Mu Shinian is still awake, where is it.


    A few of them are enough to take care of.


    Unfortunately, now she is still unconscious. No one knows what will happen.


    The eldest martial brother''s face was also very bad. When he returned to his room, he breathed out depressed: "put this one in advance. Just read it when it''s all right."


    The fifth elder martial brother was gradually smoothed when he hit the key.


    He sat depressed on the sofa, picked up a few cans of mineral water and threw them to the people. Then he slowly spit out and said, "well, you recognized those people just now."


    The second elder martial sister looked at him and nodded.


    "It''s not easy. So many people gathered at once."


    The fifth senior brother also calmed down, He said: "The point is that they all listen to Bo Qian''s words and dare not provoke him. I have received news that many people... Many people are looking for a girl named Mu Sinian, and they are directly threatened by the Tangkou. Therefore, not only us, but also many people are looking for mu Sinian these days. It is estimated that they want to talk to the Tangkou It''s shocking enough to have a good rtionship with people, but no matter what the purpose is. "


    The eldest martial brother unscrewed the mineral water, looked at the second martial brother and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Longmen, Huarong, Shengshi... Their boss appeared." The second senior brother looked at the ships behind him and couldn''t help saying, "it''s really not easy to gather so many people at once."


    "I don''t know why they are willing toe and work hard, but I have a very bold guess. It''s just possible... Is it really shallow to mobilize them? If you, me and Shifu, no one has this ability."


    "Except for the person behind the entrance, but is shallow really the boss behind the entrance? This idea is too bold."


    After all, it is rumored that the boss of Tangkou hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    In other words, he disappeared from the very beginning.

 Chapter 1629

    <h4>Chapter 1629</h4>


    It is said that there is no such person at all, but some people say that all he exists is to keep a low profile, or that the major events have been decided, and there is no need for him toe forward.


    A mysterious person, a rumored person, suddenly appears. How can he scare people to death.


    "Is it possible? Bo Qian is just a rich second generation. How could it be... I heard that the boss of the entrance hall climbed out of the bloody storm. No matter how unfortunate Bo Qian''s childhood was, it shouldn''t be so dark."


    The second elder martial sister said in embarrassment, "take another ten thousand steps back. What if it''s really him? Is it OK to read her when you read her?"


    One is already so terrible.


    Another more terrible thing. It''s not right how you look at things.


    Everyone looked at each other. Finally, the little elder martial sister squeezed out a dry smile and said, "if you really want to do this, it''s... Not good. Is this a strong alliance between them?"


    "Moreover, if I remember correctly, Shi Nian seemed to... Offend the entrance of the hall before. It seemed that he robbed someone from the entrance of the hall, because the other party was too arrogant. Mu Shinian ran away with the whole backstage of others, and finally robbed theirnd."


    The second elder martial sister sighed heavily and said, "it''s not easy. Shi Nian estimated that she aimed at it at the beginning."


    "So, is Liangzipletely married?" The little elder martial sister began to worry. She touched her chin and guessed. After some spection, she said confidently: "however, if it''s thin and shallow, she shouldn''t care about these things."


    Who knows.


    Brother master pressed his forehead: "forget it, let''s go back and have a rest first. Let''s talk about it when we wake up."


    That''s the only way.


    "Take turns to watch the night tonight. If anything happens, call everyone up immediately."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow sat on the deck.


    The sea breeze was strong, his hair was messy, and the wet ce on his clothes was gradually dried by the wind.


    The wind blew on his cor and rustled.


    It was quiet around.


    There are many people on this ship, but no one dares to disturb him without eyes.


    Thin shallow looked at the sea in the distance. It was gloomy. Considering that mu Shinian was still asleep, he specially ordered that the ship was not fast.


    So, move forward slowly.


    Thin and shallow sitting on the deck, the whole person has an unspeakable rxation.


    He hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    During this time, I was looking for mu Shinian, opened my eyes, thought of her, closed my eyes, and still thought of her.


    Now that he found it, he felt that the stone in his heart had finally sunk.


    After walking in the clouds for so long, he finallynded on his feet and returned to reality.


    It''s just... He always thinks it''s weird.


    It seems that it''s a very unreal feeling.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and heard the footsteps behind him. His head didn''t return: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Jin held his arm and leaned against the corner of the wall. He couldn''t help dropping his mouth: "it''s difficult for you to do like this. Now, at least everyone knows who your weakness is."


    "It''s not cost-effective to make such a sensation just to find someone and expose your own weaknesses."


    "The little girl looks nothing special except beautiful. I don''t understand why you insist so much."

 Chapter 1630

    <h4>Chapter 1630</h4>


    Thin shallow didn''t look back. He didn''t even bother to answer.


    Su Jin himself was bored and could not continue to ask these questions, so he had to change his mouth: "well, how do you end this scene now? If you leave it alone, your identity will be revealed to the world."


    Thin shallow is toozy to take care of these things now. He doesn''t even want to think about it more, so he said, "go and find a way to solve it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin really wants to go on strike.


    He sighed with a headache and asked seriously, "are you serious?"


    "You talk a lot of nonsense." Thin shallow gloomy face, slowly turned around and said, "if you have nothing to do, don''t let go and think about what to do."


    "... it''s hard." Su Jin could not help but makeints about it: "the basket you had spit out is too big. I have not thought of how to do it now."


    "That''s your business."


    Thin shallow got rid of it irresponsibly.


    Su Jin knew he would be in a good mood, so he dared to say so much. At that time, he would rather be silent than say more.


    "Forget it, calm down yourself, but don''t be too excited. The matter is not over yet. Those two people have escaped."


    Thin shallow casually gave a sigh of grace. He didn''t care about the lives of those two people at all.


    Su Jin looked at him strangely. It''s not always this time. Mu Shinian was saved. He''s still... What''s the problem?


    After Su Jin left, the deck waspletely quiet.


    Thin and shallow frowned and his heart was empty, but his brain always felt that something was wrong, as if something was... Wrong.


    In the end, where


    Bo Qian stood up and went back to the room.


    Mu Shinian still didn''t wake up, but the fever was probably gone. She had been soaking in the sea for too long, so she was still in aa.


    Thin shallow sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand and gently touched her cheek.


    Maybe she was fighting with someone, or she was scratched by something in the sea. Her forehead seemed to touch something, and her face was ugly.


    In her sleep, mu Shinian seemed to be disturbed. She gently frowned and whispered uneasily.


    "Is it bothering you?"


    Thin, shallow and low opening, fingers gently whirling her face: "you have a good rest, don''t be afraid, it''s all right now."


    Mu Shimian didn''t know if he heard it, but he calmed down.


    The thin and shallow eyebrows and eyes were gentle.


    His world seems to havee back.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t wake up until the next afternoon. She sat on the bed nkly with a piece of gauze on her forehead.


    After a few minutes, she remembered what to do, put on her shoes, and then, like a wandering soul, opened the door and went out.


    Outside, the sun is shining.


    She raised her hand unustomed and covered her eyes.


    Maybe she hasn''t seen the sun for a long time, so she was dizzy at the excitement.


    In particr, the boat didn''t know what it hit. It shook violently twice. She grabbed the door frame and almost fell.


    One hand reached out in time and held her arm.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, slowed down the difort, opened her eyes slightly, looked at the people close at hand, she was stunned, and then pulled her lips slightly.


    "Wake up?"


    Thin shallow looked at her attentively: "is there anything ufortable?"

 Chapter 1631

    <h4>Chapter 1631</h4>


    The sea rolled and the ship shook slightly.


    The sound of the engine is particrly bleak.


    Mu Shinian looked at him nkly. There seemed to be no light in his eyes. He just looked at him and didn''t know what to say.


    Thin shallow then found out what was wrong with her. He was stunned. The corners of his lips moved twice. He still didn''t say anything. He just stopped at the waist, picked up the person, returned to the house, and then touched her head: "isn''t it ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian was still dull, just looking at his eyes, a little more... Guard and be careful.


    At first, it was just a gap that she might be ufortable, didn''t want to talk, and didn''t bother to talk. After all, it hasn''t happened before.


    Mu Shinian usually has a good temper. Although she has few words, she will answer whatever the servants ask her, but when she is ill, she has a great temper, but she won''t be speechless to be grumpy, but she will be very quiet. She can''t answer what others say. When she is annoyed, she simply keeps silent and stares at people directly, People who look straight are creepy.


    She is even a little afraid of water. She can swim, but she will habitually resist and stay away from the water. In fact, he can see some of her subtle movements over time.


    For example, when she was by theke, she couldn''t help looking at the bottom of theke. Her face was a little pale, and then she walked away as if nothing had happened.


    So, this meeting, thin shallow thought, she couldn''t stand even theke, not to mention the seabed. She didn''t know how long she wandered and soaked on the seabed alone. It was normal for her to be a little slow under extreme panic and fear.


    So, thin shallow opened his mouth gently and said, "you have a good rest. You''re about to dock. Wait until you get to the shore, and then go to the hospital."


    Mu Shinian blinked. Just a momentter, she moved her lower lip. Her voice was hoarse and terrible: "who are you...?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face turned pale.


    Just heard that mu Shinian woke up, and several people who were ready to enter the house also stopped one after another.


    Mu Shinian covered her head and seemed to be trying to remember something. However, after thinking for a long time and suffering for a long time, her forehead was forced into a cold sweat, and her mind was still at a loss.


    Finally, she couldn''t help it. She hugged her head and curled up in pain on the bed, with a series of strange groans in her mouth.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The fifth elder martial brother said frankly: "I have a bold idea. If she looks like this, she won''t be... Amnesia?"


    The eldest martial brother''s face didn''t look good either. He frowned, looked at the man on the bed and asked a man behind him uncertainly, "what do you think of you?"


    The fourth senior brother wrung his good-looking eyebrows, took a deep breath and said, "if shecks oxygen for too long, this will happen sometimes, but the probability is very low, just very low doesn''t mean No."


    After a pause, he said a very objective sentence: "go back first and check it clearly."


    Thin shallow also didn''t respond. He looked at mu Shinian in a daze, dragged people over and pressed them on the bed.


    Mu Shinian looked at him nkly, but his eyebrows were frowned. He didn''t mean to loosen at all.


    "Who are you... Who am I... Where is this..."


    One problem after another, helplessly scattered out.

 Chapter 1632

    <h4>Chapter 1632</h4>


    Mu Shinian held his head and his body was bent into a small shrimp.


    Her clothes were soaked with sweat. Everyone could see that she seemed to struggle. She imprisoned people in her arms with thin and shallow force. After all, she couldn''t see it anymore. She coaxed gently: "Okay, okay, it''s okay. It''s okay. Don''t be afraid."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his clothes, and his nails almost tore his clothes.


    She was shaking all over.


    Lonely and embarrassed.


    The fourth senior brother frowned and came in. While she was unprepared, he took out the tranquilizer from the medicine box and hit it directly.


    Mu Shinian was in pain and subconsciously raised his hand to attack the past.


    The fourth elder martial brother was fast, thin and shallow. He held her wrist directly without raising his head.


    The potion is injected into the body.


    Mu Shinian was still struggling, but gradually, he lost all his reason, closed his eyes and fainted directly.


    Thin shallow hugged her without moving or scolding.


    The fourth elder martial brother covered the wrist he had just been photographed. There were several red ces over there. He breathed out and looked a little strange: "she''s not in the right situation. When she goes back, besides, there''s still a long time to go. It should be fast."


    Thin shallow knowledge nodded his head, but he still held on to people.


    The fourth senior brother didn''t know what to say. He looked at the people behind him, then lowered his voice and couldn''t help asking, "if she really can''t remember, what are you going to do?"


    Thin shallow put people back to bed. It seemed that she was afraid of waking people up. She would shout pain again, so she simply went out.


    Several people also understood what he meant, followed him out and closed the door.


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t help but say, "if she really loses her memory, we''ll take her away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian was absent-minded all the time. After hearing this sentence, he finally had a reaction. Looking at the little elder martial sister, he didn''t seem to understand what cold joke she was talking about.


    Elder martial brother pulled a little elder martial sister and said, "wait until you go to the hospital."


    It will still be at sea, and all of them are still on the thin and shallow ship. If you really want to stimte them too much, thin and shallow may directly fall them off the ship. If you really get to this step, they won''t get any benefit.


    Little elder martial sister also considered this and immediately restrained those arrogance.


    Thin shallow smiled. He looked at those people and looked a little strange.


    "You can try."


    Try how to take someone away from her.


    He wants to see it, too.


    A burst of annoyance shed on the little elder martial sister''s face. She pursed her lower lip. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. Some looked at the people around her for help.


    Brother master came out with a sigh of relief, looked at the closed door and slowly said, "this matter will always wait until the resultse out. If there is no discussion, it will wake people up... You won''t want to see this situation."


    Mu Shinian is always a weak rib.


    As long as they hold this weakness, they are invincible.


    Bo Qian was really quiet soon.


    Brother master nodded slightly at him and walked away directly with those people.


    On the way, the little elder martial sister said uneasily, "do you really want to rob?"


    "Sure." The eldest martial brother said, "this is too strange. If Shi Nian really loses his memory, it will be serious. Bo Qian''s identity is too mysterious,

 Chapter 1633

    <h4>Chapter 1633</h4>


    If this is true, at that time, these people have seen mu Shinian''s face. She is as white as a piece of paper. How can she protect herself? Even if thin and shallow can, can he protect her all her life? "


    These people stopped talking.


    Everyone''s mood is veryplicated.


    After all, mu Shinian is really a rare genius.


    In just a few days, he has directly changed from a genius to an idiot. No one can tolerate this kind of thing.


    "But for the best, I think her skill is still there..." the little elder martial sister didn''t forget the skill she had just admired. She was silent and said firmly: "as long as her skill is still there, it won''t be... Too miserable."


    The eldest martial brother rubbed his forehead twice and looked at the second martial brother.


    The second senior brother was silent, Opening: "What happened recently is so strange. People who have disappeared for many years suddenly appear in order to find mu Shinian. Now I begin to doubt that mu Shinian is the identity of Ao Wei and whether she was really stabbed out by someone. Otherwise, things will not develop to this step. How many people can a high school graduate attract attention, but these people are not so clear Keep chasing her. "


    "It''s so strange."


    "Also, in Xiao Ying''s side, Bo Qian joined hands with him. I can understand. After all, they have met before. It doesn''t seem that they can''t understand how to help find people, but... Those other people..."


    With that, he turned and looked at the ships behind him, narrowing his eyes dangerously.


    "If these people are not for profit, they are orders."


    "If Bo Qian is the one who orders them behind the scenes, it will be even more dangerous. It''s unclear what will happen in the end."


    Like a fog, around.


    People looked at the ship behind them, and their eyes gradually became deep.


    "I feel like I''m going to reshuffle my cards."


    And mu Shinian is the key to shuffle.


    Who can get her help is doomed to a higher level.


    After all, even those of them have to admit that mu Shinian is really powerful.


    Her brain is so clever.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Mu Shinian woke up after the overpowering drug passed.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. Then she slowly got up. She stepped on the carpet barefoot, lifted some messy long hair, looked around the house, and finally her sight fell on the dressing table.


    Mu Shinian was silent, walked over and looked at the people in the mirror. She looked quietly for a long time, and a strange smile slowly opened at the corners of her mouth.


    She raised her hand and stroked her cheeks one by one.


    Smooth and delicate.


    There was no sign of falsehood at all.


    "Mu Shinian."


    From today on, she is thinking of the times.


    She is, mu Shinian.


    Well, she''s been hiding in the dark, jealous.


    She will have everything she has!


    Money, power, the power to mobilize those hands, and her people.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers slid on the ss, and his fingernails rustled on it.


    She breathed out, and the whole person took a hint of revenge.


    Mu Shinian... Aren''t you very good and proud!?


    No, it''s still nted.


    For example, I have been dormant for so many years. These will finally belong to me. As for you, you can sleep at the bottom of the sea.


    Never wake up again!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was too worthwhile to live on hardships and hardships these years.

 Chapter 1634

    <h4>Chapter 1634</h4>


    This face is worth cutting!


    ¡­¡­


    When Rong woke up, he was already abroad.


    Su Li was on her side, called her, woke her up, and said to the phone, "OK, let me know what''s going on. Well, that''s it. Be careful."


    The phone was hung up.


    Su Li looked at Rong, walked over, poured a cup of warm water and handed it over: "wake up and have a drink."


    Rong Qi directly knocked over the water cup: "you dare to stun me, who gives you the courage!"


    Su Li sighed and said helplessly, "look at you. You''re still so angry. You''ve been in aa for a long time. You''d better have a drink."


    With that, he went to pour a ss of water back in a good temper. As a result, he was knocked over by Rong Yu without any ident.


    Rong is like a butterfly with broken wings but still struggling. The whole person is ferocious: "what are you going to do? We have agreed to pull Mu Shinian to our camp, let her work for us, and in turn grab the power of that person!"


    "You promised me that you would bring mu Shinian back. How can so many of you not catch one of her? What are you doing? Why did she fall to the bottom of the sea?"


    "What are you going to do, you say!"


    Su Li sighed helplessly, and his face was a little tired.


    "As I said, mu Shinian was too powerful. She wanted to resist. We fought with her. She saw that she was going to be caught, so she put all her eggs in one basket and jumped off the ship. At the beginning, it was the high tide. We tried our best, but we couldn''t find it."


    Rong Yi dragged his cor and opened his mouth word by word: "can''t you find it, or don''t want to find it at all!"


    Su Li was dragged by her, but she remained calm.


    He looked at her powerlessly and said slowly, "I''m helping you. As long as you follow my deployment, you can get whatever you want."


    "But I never wanted to die!" Rong Kai opened his mouth word by word. His eyes were covered with blood and looked very terrible: "I never thought she would die. She was brought up by me. She also smiled at me. When I was sad, she clumsilyforted me. I hated many people, but she was different. I don''t want her to die. Do you understand?"


    Su Li''s arm hurt when she grabbed it, but he just sighed gently. Finally, he said helplessly, "I know, but she''s not dead yet. We just can''t find her. She''s so smart. How can she put herself in a dead end? I''ve sent a lot of people. They''re looking for her. If they find her, they''ll tell you at the first time."


    When he thought of the girl, he was not afraid of her, even mocked her, so he couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart.


    If Mu Shinian really has an ident.


    In her life, she really left a great regret.


    Su Li patted her on the back and sighed in his voice. He was still helpless: "you have a good rest first. Now many forces have been provoked. If you want to be a overlord, you have to stand up as soon as possible. There are still a lot of things waiting for you to do."


    Rong Yi leaned her back against the head of the bed and closed her eyes in pain.


    She lived on that ind for many years and was most familiar with the sea.

 Chapter 1635

    <h4>Chapter 1635</h4>


    These people who are familiar with water may not be able toe up well when they jump down, let alone yearn for the time! She''s afraid of water!


    Su Li looked at her not far away, but felt inexplicably funny.


    Rong Yi nned this scene with her own hands and asked mu Shinian toe to her obediently, and then even moved the idea of brainwashing her... They didn''t know what mu Shinian would look like after losing those memories.


    These things can be done. It seems that someone who admires the time is just a tool will be so reluctant to part with this tool person.


    Su Li can''t understand.


    He also has his own things, so he has nned for so long. Now, what he needs is only one step away. He doesn''t want to give up halfway at all.


    "You have a good rest."


    With that, Su Li went out.


    Outside the door.


    Someone is already waiting for him.


    It seems that no one expected that things woulde to this point.


    A group of people are worried.


    When I saw Su Li, I had only one sentence.


    "This time, it''s too noisy. It''s ok if there are only some people. However, even the people at the entrance of the hall are involved. Now, it''s really, really..."


    If we can''t take advantage of this opportunity to fight our way, then if someonees to the door in the future, they will be finished!


    ording to Tangkou''s style, their end will never be too wonderful.


    On this thought, the faces of those people became more ugly.


    Su Li sighed and said, "things haven''te to that step yet. What are you so worried about?"


    "No, everyone is looking for us now. Is it really no problem if we go on like this?" His men asked anxiously, "and the Miss Mu still doesn''t know her whereabouts or how long she canst."


    "Since you know that mu Shinian is gone, go and get her back. As long as you get her back, there will be nothing." Su Li is very confident.


    But the rest, obviously, don''t think so.


    They were silent for a moment. With a white face, they asked bitterly, "is that Miss Mu really so powerful?"


    Su Li sighed again. After a long time, he said to his confidants: "she is a genius. She is a natural genius. She gave full y to her potential when she was very young. Moreover, she is toozy and low-key. She has received twelve disciples in the new year. She is the twelfth and the youngest."


    "Each of the disciples of the Lunar New Year is gifted, but if I say, even if the eleven are tied together, it is estimated that they are not enough to admire the time." Su Li looked at his men with a look of disbelief. He spread his hand, thought about it, and gave the most intuitive example: "so, do you know about Dongfeng wave?"


    "You know, a big school was destroyed overnight. Some people said that they offended some big forces..." half of his memory, his subordinates raised their eyes incredulously: "you mean, is it difficult..."


    "Yes, it''s her."


    Su Li thought of this and had another headache. He said, "she did it alone. With her dog biting skills, she brought the two forces that had been fighting secretly for many years to a pot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence all around.


    At that time, many insiders talked about it behind their backs.

 Chapter 1636

    <h4>Chapter 1636</h4>


    Because it''s so shocking.


    At least Dongfeng wave is also a force. As a result, it was picked. Overnight, it disappearedpletely. Later, Dongfeng wave scattered everywhere, and the rest of the people didn''t know where to go.


    Once such a powerful organization, it''s really puzzling to say that it can''t be seen or disappear.


    There are good people to track down.


    But I can''t trace anything. There''s no trace.


    It''s like it disappearedpletely out of thin air.


    The whole world, no sound.


    What happened.


    The person behind the scenes is mu Shinian!


    Su Li seemed to be filled with emotion: "she was still very young. She could do such a big thing at such a young age. You say, who doesn''t want to get her."


    All this seems to have be reasonable.


    The men looked at each other and there was no sound.


    "Keep looking. If you can find it, it''s the best. If you can''t find it." He paused, and there were a few more obscure words: "if you can''t find it..."


    His men are waiting for him.


    But after waiting for a long time, they didn''t wait for anything. After looking at each other, someone said weakly, "what if they don''t find it?"


    "It depends on how long the fake canst." Su Li sighed, his fingertips were a little gentle, and lifted a hair in front of his forehead; "However, she doesn''t give waste wood. If you want to keep those things for a long time, you should do well."


    His subordinates also know his n, think about it and answer; "You don''t have to worry. There is still a good chance of winning. After all, she has been preparing for this day for so long. She will firmly grasp the opportunity before her eyes."


    Su Li Eun said, "now it depends on how long her ambition canst."


    "Look at her more."


    His men nodded: "don''t worry, we will."


    As soon as they left, their men whispered curiously: "is that person OK? Even if he looks like again, I''m afraid his living habits can''t be changed much. So many people look at it. If he is found, isn''t it..."


    "It shouldn''t be. Isn''t she in a state of amnesia? Who will fight against a person with amnesia."


    "That''s right. Ah, Miss Mu''s jump saved us a lot of trouble."


    "Don''t talk about these things. Worry about causing trouble."


    "I know. I just can''t help it. Because it''s so crazy."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian shed some messy pictures in his mind.


    Good, bad.


    Dark.


    happy.


    In my mind, many people shed before my eyes, so real, so real. They held out their hands to her and wanted to pull her out of this hell.


    She stretched out her hand and they pulled it gently. Then she escaped from hell and returned to the world.


    She saw the light.


    She ran all the way. She asionally fell on the road, and someone always reached out in time to help her. Therefore, although she stumbled, she always moved forward and finally met the light.


    Deep in the light, someone has been waiting for her for a long time.


    As soon as she leaned in, he pulled her into his arms.


    There was a familiar smell on the tip of her nose.


    Very light, very fragrant.


    In her dream, she raised her head, saw a man, looked at her gently, then lowered her head and printed a kiss on her forehead solemnly and seriously.

 Chapter 1637

    <h4>Chapter 1637</h4>


    Very shallow, but very serious.


    Mu Shinian stayed for a long time, but he still didn''t slow down.


    The corners of her eyes seemed moist.


    She stretched out her hand to catch the light, but with all her strength, she couldn''t catch anything.


    Those things gradually became nothing.


    Her hands were nk.


    I can''t catch anything.


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt very sad.


    She was huddled up and felt as if she had been abandoned by something.


    Mu Shinian opened her eyes. It was dark in front of her. She couldn''t see anything.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He was about to get up. Before he sat up, he was pressed on his head: "Oh, please be gentle. You wake up. Is there anything ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian''s held fingers curled back violently.


    She took a deep breath. The messy memories in her mind just now disappeared for a moment.


    The voice said gently, "little girl, are you okay? Why don''t you talk? Isn''t it still ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian nervously grabbed the sheet. Her mind was still nk and couldn''t remember anything. Her eyes were white and could only vaguely see some shadows. She was silent for a while, bit her lower lip and suddenly nodded; "Yes."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief and said, "great. When we rescued you, you only had one breath left. What happened to you and how did you fall into the sea."


    What''s the matter? She doesn''t know.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and looked tired on his small face.


    But maybe she was born sensitive. She was silent for a moment and said, "I fell down identally."


    "Ah, why are you so careless? The sea is so big, but you will die if you fall down." The man reached out, touched her head and said, "well, wait a minute. I''ll get you something to eat. Then, you can contact your family and let them pick you up."


    Mu Shimian didn''t know who the man was, but he vaguely saw from his eyes that it was an elderly woman.


    What she showed was really kind.


    I just don''t know if I can believe it.


    Her eyes will be invisible and her memory will be gone. Going out, she can''t tell how much danger there is.


    So... Stay here and watch it change.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, frowned and thought hard. He wanted to recall such a little thing, but he thought for a long time and couldn''t think of any trace.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, stroked his forehead, bowed his head with headache, meditated and nned what to do next.


    Who knows her.


    Who is she.


    What were those scenes in my dream just now.


    ¡­¡­


    When he didn''t understand anything, mu Shinian lied and bluffed the kind-hearted man.


    The old man took pity on her and promised her to stay as long as she wanted.


    Although mu Shinian couldn''t bear it, considering his current situation, he pretended to agree.


    No big deal... When she recovers her memory, repay her well.


    Even at night, the sound of water on the beach is still very loud.


    The waves beat the rocks against the ship.


    The cabin was dark.


    Mu Shinian looked at the bright moon on the sea with cold eyes.


    What should I do... Up to now, nothing seems to work.


    For a moment, mu Shinian even wanted to jump into the sea again and do the same to see if he could recall anything.

 Chapter 1638

    <h4>Chapter 1638</h4>


    The door creaked and was suddenly opened.


    Mu Shinian''s eyesight was still very blurred. She tilted her head in the dark and stared at the dark room. The fist under the quilt was slowly clenched.


    Someone''s footsteps were heavier than that woman''s.


    Moreover, there was the sound of clothes rubbing.


    Mu Shinian is vignt.


    Then she heard someone calling herself.


    "Little girl, are you asleep?"


    "Did you sleep?"


    "It''s sote, it''s time to go to bed."


    Mu Shinian felt himing step by step.


    Then she lifted her quilt.


    Mu Shi read a string in his mind and burst tight in an instant.


    When the man reached out to touch her, she suddenly made a quick hand.


    The body naturally reacts to the actions in memory.


    Mu Shinian sped his wrist. Then, in his startled voice, he jumped up directly from the bed, raised his foot and kicked the man out.


    "Ah!"


    A scream, especially sharp.


    Many families near the dock were quarreled.


    The olddy came the fastest. As soon as she came in, she turned on the light and saw the people lying on the ground. s, she quickly helped them up: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The man covered his hurt wrist, gritted his teeth and said, "grandma, it''s all her. What does she do to beat people for no reason!"


    "This..." grandma was at a loss. She looked at the person by the bed and said awkwardly, "this, what''s going on?"


    "He broke in at midnight." Mu Shinian took a trace of anger on his face ording to the direction of his voice.


    Before Grandma could react, the man angrily asked, "what''s the matter with me? This is my home. Am I in the way?"


    Mu Shinianughed twice, which seemed to be a mockery of him.


    The man can''t hang on his face.


    "You, you are!"


    "All right, all right."


    The grandmother seemed to react. She said to the man awkwardly, "well, you go back first. It''s sote that people wake up."


    The man seemed particrly reluctant.


    But he still swears and leaves.


    Grandma and others left, and then she said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, my grandson is this virtue. He didn''t bully you? I apologize to you instead of him."


    Mu Shinian is really angry.


    She looked at the direction of the grandmother, was silent and said, "well."


    "Thank you, thank you. You are so kind." Grandma smiled gently and said, "well, you have a rest first. You close the doors and windows before you go to bed. I''ll be next door. If you want anything, you can call me."


    Mu Shinian gently nodded his head: "thank you."


    "Yes, you are so poor. It''s nothing to take care of each other." Grandma said and took the door and left.


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect to meet such a thing on the first day. She was in a very bad mood.


    On second thought, she still went out secretly.


    Outside the door, there was a light, so as long as she walked slowly, there would be no problem.


    Mu Shinian groped all the way and nned to follow him ording to the voice just now.


    ¡­¡­


    Song ran sat in the house for a long time. When he saw the old mane in, he almost threw the cup out angrily.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you agree to let us be together?"


    Grandma quickly pulled him: "keep your voice down. What should you do if someone hears you."


    "I heard it when I heard it. What else can I do?" Song ran didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 1639

    <h4>Chapter 1639</h4>


    Mu Shinian paused. Stimted by light and shadow, she dodged towards the backlight.


    Then I heard the conversation from inside.


    "You agreed to save her. When she wakes up, she will be my daughter-inw. Why don''t you help me!"


    "Grandma, your words don''t count. If you want to, I don''t need to listen to you in the future."


    Grandma sighed heavily. She seemed helpless, but it sounded like she was spoiled: "you''re stupid. I thought it would be best if she could wake up. When she wakes up, we''ll think of a way to keep her for a few more days, isn''t it good?"


    "In this way, no matter what we want to do, there is plenty of time. Look at you. You will have frightened her. How can she continue to listen to us? You are too impulsive."


    Song ran frowned and raised the volume unhappily: "what do you say? It''s the first time I''ve met such a beautiful girl."


    "I know."


    Grandmaforted him: "don''t worry. We''ll talk about thister, OK? It''s nothing important. If you toss about it, it''s nothing. You''re just too anxious¡°


    Song ran left his lower lip and naturally said, "she''s so beautiful. How can I not be excited."


    Grandma''s face also showed some salivation.


    She said: "Look at the clothes she wears and her temperament. It''s uncertain. It''s the child of a rich family. When you marry her, if someonees to the door, you''ll be the son-inw of the rich family. Those rich people pay most attention to face. It''s always bad. They really tear their faces with us. At that time, we''ll be rich and don''t have to live here anymore It''s a hell of a ce. "


    After listening to grandma''s words, song ran suddenly felt that he had stepped into the rich''s house with one foot, and suddenly his toes were high and angry; "Well, it''s best to let her have a baby first. In that case, it''s safe."


    "Yes, so, wait until the girl''s health gets better. If her health is not good, where can she get pregnant?"


    "Grandma thought it over."


    "Of course, I''m your grandmother. I don''t think about you. Who do I think about?"


    Song ran smiled. He reached out and touched his injured ce and bared his teeth: "damn bitch, when it falls on my hand, I''ll see how she wants to be arrogant!"


    Outside.


    How did mu Shiniane from.


    How to get back.


    Although the sight is blurred, the memory is gone.


    But her brain is still good.


    Not at all, not even that instinct.


    Mu Shinian gently closed the door, bolted it and leaned her back against the door frame. For a long time, she was still in a state ofplete silence.


    If your eyes are okay.


    She will never stay here.


    But this time, her eyes can''t seepletely. She really doesn''t know where to go.


    Although I know the thoughts of the wonderful family, at present, she is not in danger.


    Well, as long as the body is not better, it may drag on until the body ispletely better.


    Mu Shinian breathed out. The world in front of her was dark. She didn''t even have anyone to rely on. She could only rely on such a little prediction of danger, and then hide.

 Chapter 1640

    <h4>Chapter 1640</h4>


    Mu Shinian hates this sense of powerlessness.


    But for now, she has not found a suitable way.


    Therefore, we can only bear it first and ovee this difficulty first. Let''s talk again.


    Mu Shimian sighed slowly and came out, and a touch of uneasiness passed through the depths of his drooping eyes.


    What was she like before.


    Who are those who see in their dreams but can''t remember their faces.


    How could she fall into the sea.


    How long has it taken her toe to this ce


    One question after another, no one can answer.


    She doesn''t even have time to run away. She can only try her best to calm herself down. In this way, she can... Strive for a point of vitality.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, leaned nkly against the door frame, looked up and stared at the ceiling.


    ¡­¡­


    For several days.


    It''s raining.


    Thin shallow is in the study, processing documents.


    He didn''t read many words, but he didn''t know what to do, so he had to pick things to pass the time.


    Outside the door, there were bursts of lightning.


    It looks a little secluded when it hits the window.


    Thin and shallow looked at him in silence. His fingertips were holding a cool pen. He was about to finish writing when the door suddenly opened with a squeak.


    A timid figure, carefully sticking out a head.


    Thin shallow stopped his work and looked at her gently: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian grabbed the door frame and couldn''t say anything. She seemed to want to tell him something, but she carried it. Driven by her self-esteem, she couldn''t say it.


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip, stood up, came over and looked at her gently: "what''s the matter, is something wrong?"


    "No, No."


    Mu Shinian shook his head. Although his face was still stubborn, his ears turned red.


    Thin and shallow looked at it quietly, and the corners of his lips slightly hooked: "what''s the matter?"


    The two men looked at each other at a distance of less than one meter. Then, mu Shinian finally couldn''t hold on and surrendered first.


    She took a breath and said very embarrassed, "lightning."


    Thin shallow turned back and looked at lightning.


    His eyes are a little immersed.


    "Yes, the lightning tonight is really big. Are you afraid?"


    It is said that people with amnesia, in addition to remembering some habits engraved into their hearts, people arepletely different from before.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian suddenly had a little more confidence.


    She bit her teeth and said, "no, just, uneasy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly for a few seconds. Suddenly, he understood.


    "I see. I''ll apany you."


    Mu Shinian''s heart pounded twice.


    Did she finally get a response when she took her first step carefully?


    She almost nodded her head with restraint, but she didn''t show her joy.


    Thin shallow didn''t stop, just took her back to the room.


    He pulled a chair and sat down beside the bed, but his eyes fell on the people on the bed, as ifforting: "if you have anything else, you can tell me. You''re doing well now."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, pulled up the quilt, covered his mouth and nose, and then opened his mouth: "I know, but I don''t want to, I still want to recover quickly. This feeling... Is very bad."


    Thin but not demanding.


    He said, "it doesn''t matter. Take your time. Don''t worry."


    Mu Shinian had returned with a muddled sound and retracted into the quilt.

 Chapter 1641

    <h4>Chapter 1641</h4>


    Sleep with your back to thin and shallow.


    She has already thought about it. Then she will pretend to have a nightmare and keep making trouble. Bo shallow will not always look at it like this.


    But it''s no use admiring the time.


    Have you been with Bo Qian for so long, and have you made no progress at all?


    She had to think of these ways to sleep with him.


    Just thinking, suddenly the mobile phone rang a pleasant bell.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. Looking back, he saw thin and shallow apology pick up his mobile phone. He looked at the caller ID and said, "I''m sorry to wake you up."


    "No, it''s okay."


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "whose phone is it sote?"


    "Company."


    Thin shallow irritable opening: "I guess there''s something urgent."


    Looking at Bo Qian''s understatement, mu Shinian became nervous.


    She knows about Bo''s family. The two brotherspete for family property. Moreover, Bo''s attitude has always been indifferent. When she wants to manage, she will manage it. When she doesn''t want to manage, she will put it aside.


    Can it go on like this?


    If it goes on like this, his big family will fall into his brother''s hands.


    Mu Shinian thought that he had reced him. He could not be with a poor man.


    So she sat up from bed, hesitated and said, "you''d better go and have a look."


    "Tomorrow."


    Thin shallow doesn''t care about these things: "who are you?"


    Then he turned off his cell phone.


    Mu Shinian looked at this scene and could only be worried secretly.


    She bit her lower lip and was a little uneasy: "go and have a look. If you call sote, you may have something urgent."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Mu Shinian always insisted.


    Finally, seeing her like this, he reluctantly agreed, he said; "I see, then you."


    "I, I should be fine."


    Looking at the lightning outside the door, mu Shinian pulled up the quilt and covered himself. His voice was a little dumb: "go quickly ande back early."


    Thin shallow is still very worried.


    He was silent and said, "I''ll find someone to apany you."


    Mu Shinian still wants to refuse.


    She is not afraid of lightning.


    Just, just want thin shallow to apany yourself and enhance each other''s feelings.


    However, she had said that she was afraid. She was afraid that it would be refuted and would arouse the other party''s doubt. Therefore, she nodded directly: "OK."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow finish saying, just picked up the mobile phone, made a phone call and went out.


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    Mu Shinian knows he can be at ease.


    But she was relieved for a few seconds, and the door was opened with a squeak.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief, pulled the quilt and said, "it''s hard."


    The other party didn''t speak, but crept in.


    Besides, the sound is strange


    The gasp is also a little heavy.


    Mu Shinian was surprised. He pulled down his quilt and looked back.


    Then, in the dark, she saw a pair of ice cooled bright eyes, slowlying towards her.


    Four feet.


    Hairy all over.


    It looks like white hair.


    Mu Shinian stared round. She took a deep breath and her hair was about to stand up.


    This is, is this difficult, is it difficult


    "Ouch!"


    The white haired tiger cried excitedly. Then, it opened its big mouth, jumped directly onto the bed, and rubbed excitedly against her.

 Chapter 1642

    <h4>Chapter 1642</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face is all white.


    His face also umted cold sweat in an instant.


    She took a breath, but after all, she couldn''t ovee her inner fear, and cried out excitedly.


    The white haired tiger seemed frightened and stared at her with one eye.


    The people watching are creepy.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to move at all. She even became careful to breathe. She didn''t dare to move or say anything,


    The white haired tiger looked at her for a long time, then tilted his head, innocently opened his mouth, opened his big mouth, and slowly leaned towards her.


    Mu Shinian''s hair stood up.


    She seemed to have finally reached a limit. She screamed, and the whole person couldn''t stand it. She screamed, jumped up from the bed, ran towards the door and ran out.


    The white haired tiger tilted its head and didn''t know why, but it also screamed, and then chased up. After two times, it chased the man, and then pressed it directly on the ground to rub.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian screamed and wanted to get up. The white haired tiger followed the toy and shouted directly at her head with his big palm.


    Mu Shinian was dizzy and driven by the instinct of survival, she quickly got up, opened the door and ran out. Then, before the white haired tiger reacted, she mmed the door.


    The white tiger didn''t seem to know why he was so unpopr with her. He patted the door very sad and wanted to go out.


    This door is very thick.


    It should be said that what is not good about Bo''s things.


    Therefore, the white haired tiger didn''t run out so easily for a while and a half.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t dare to stay here more.


    She looked left and right in panic. Finally, she ran to the farthest room. With a bang, she closed the door and gasped twice.


    The whole man fell to the ground and didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Her heart, it will still beat violently.


    It''s very clear in the night.


    Mu Shinian covered his heart and was so frightened that he couldn''te back.


    That, that''s just a tiger, isn''t it?


    It''s a real tiger handle.


    Not false.


    It''s true.


    What happened to it?


    How did youe here?


    By the way, by the way.


    She remembered.


    As the man said, Bo Qian has a pet. The pet has a good rtionship with mu Shinian and always likes to pester her.


    It''s called a pet?


    This is a tiger!


    Mu Shinian took a breath and felt the sound of footsteps outside the corridor. Her hair stood up.


    She got up in a panic, locked the door behind her, and pushed a sofa over to block the door. Then she curled up herself.


    no way.


    She really can''t do that.


    No matter how good the rtionship between the original mu Shinian and the white haired tiger is, she can''t get to this step at all!


    She didn''t dare to get close to the white haired tiger! She''ll be torn alive!


    Mu Shinian covered his heart. For a time, all kinds ofplex possibilities were flying.


    She curled up and shivered in the night.


    We have to find a way.


    We must find a way.


    She can''t. She has to drive the white tiger away.


    The door was suddenly patted twice.


    Mu Shinian thought it was a white haired tiger. He was scared and stuck to the corner of the wall and didn''t move.


    The door was patted twice more.


    The voice of the servant came; "Miss mu, are you in there?"

 Chapter 1643

    <h4>Chapter 1643</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s human.


    Mu Shinian finally came out with a sigh of relief.


    She replied hoarsely, "well, it''s me."


    "Well, Miss mu, I''m sorry. Young master Bo said to find someone to apany you. You used to have the best rtionship with the white haired tiger, so we misunderstood. If you''re afraid, let''s call it away."


    Mu Shinian''s brain turned quickly. Then she walked over and opened the door, revealing a pale face.


    The maid gave a cry and looked at her painfully: "what''s going on? Are you okay? Are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head, but could not say anything: "before me, did I have a good rtionship with him?"


    The maid said with a wry smile, "yes, you have the best rtionship with it. It likes to stick to you most. You also like to bring it some delicious and fun. During your absence, it is almost autistic."


    Mu Shinian''s heart pounded.


    She took a deep breath, and her breath was almost unstable: "so, so."


    "But you lost your memory." The servant sighed, as if regretting something: "you can''t remember anything. It''s estimated that even the hairy child can remember."


    Mu Shi can hardly makeints about it.


    Hairy boy!


    Such a big and terrible creature, it''s funny to call it maozi!


    Nothing wrong!?


    Mu Shinian thought so. On the surface, where dare you ask.


    She squeezed out a very ugly smile and said, "yes, I don''t remember. It''s terrible to see it suddenly."


    The white haired tiger is still outside. When he sees hering out, he will run over again.


    Mu Shinian screamed again and almost closed the door again. As a result, the maid took a step faster, bent over, touched the head of the white haired tiger, and then smiled at it: "it''s sote, you go back and have a rest, okay?"


    The white haired tiger looked very unhappy.


    He looked at it and read it. Finally, he shook his tail twice and walked away.


    Mu Shinian finally breathed out when she saw that it had left. She patted her heart in shock, and some embarrassed openings: "sorry, I, I don''t remember, suddenly saw it, some, don''t adapt."


    "It''s okay. It''s understandable that we didn''t think about it." The maid said to her awkwardly, "I''m really sorry, Miss mu. Don''t me me. I''m really careless."


    Her attitude is very careful and frightened.


    It seems that I''m afraid she''ll me me, and then I won''t have the job.


    Mu Shinian immediately felt happy.


    By the way, yes.


    She is now the hostess here. Her words and unhappiness have affected the future of many people.


    They all have to live on their own.


    Mu Shinian was scared and almost fainted. Only at this meeting did he finally find face.


    The day she longed for, when she could guide people''s life and death with her fingers, was finallying.


    She finally got the day she had been looking forward to!


    However, thinking that she would like to live here, she didn''t want to be annoying and gossip behind her back, so after a struggle, she gently said, "it''s okay."


    "Thank you, Miss mu. Thank you, Miss mu. You are a good man!"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I''ll go back to the house first. That one... I''ll still be afraid of it. Don''t let ite in casually in the future."

 Chapter 1644

    <h4>Chapter 1644</h4>


    "This is natural. Don''t worry, Miss mu. You won''t see it in the future." The maid quickly promised.


    Mu Shinian is at ease.


    After she returned to the house, she took a bath and changed her clothes. Then she felt that her breath slowed down.


    She frowned and scolded angrily from the bottom of her heart. Mu Shinian was ill, and Bo Qian was ill. Both of them were ill. What''s wrong with raising such a monster.


    Besides, it looks very close to it.


    The monster was really just an animal. She didn''t even know if she was admiring Shi Nian.


    Hehe


    Mu Shinian touched his face and smiled silently.


    That''s funny.


    Now, these belong to her.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside.


    The maid went out with the white haired tiger. Seeing Bo Qian, the white haired tiger immediately ran away wronged. It''s not in a good mood these days. Maybe it''s because mu Shinian hasn''te back for a long time, or maybe she''s back, but she can''t get close to herself, so she has no spirit.


    This will see thin shallow, it immediately flew over, and then wronged curled up at his feet, making some purrs.


    The maid is responsible for taking care of the white haired tiger, so she has the best rtionship with it. Seeing this, she smiled bitterly and said, "it has no spirit these days. It has been waning all the time."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, bent over and gently stroked his head.


    The maid is getting older.


    She took care of Bo Qian''s mother. Later, when Bo Qian separated from Bo''s house, she followed.


    All along, she watched Bo grow up.


    Grow up all the way, lonely, and then, apanied by someone.


    This will make her feel uneasy.


    "Maybe I''m old, so I probably see a lot of things deeply." With that, she choked and asked in a low voice, "Miss mu, can''t you reallye back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was stunned.


    The maid smiled bitterly and said, "I can see that the person inside is not miss mu."


    "She is as like as two peas, but she is not miss mu. Miss Mu will not be like this even if she loses her memory."


    "I know that girl. She seems to have many secrets, but her eyes are open and aboveboard."


    "The one inside... Is so different."


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, just saw her cry, took out a packet of paper towels from his pocket and handed them to her.


    The maid answered and said thank you. Her voice was still unclear and hoarse: "she wille back, won''t she?"


    Thin shallow moved his lips and wanted to say a meeting, but the words wrapped around his lips for a few times and still belonged to immersion.


    He didn''t know.


    uncertain.


    unclear.


    He can''t find anyone.


    He sent countless people and exquisite instruments to look for the sea. He knew how many creatures there were, but he didn''t know whether mu Shinian was among them.


    The maid looked at him, from hope at first to despair at the back.


    "I''ll be back."


    "I wille back."


    "Don''t worry, young master. Don''t worry. Go to find Miss mu. I''ll watch this man here for you."


    Thin shallow looked at her, somewhat surprised.


    He thought that no one should know about Mu Shinian.


    But the old woman knew so much.

 Chapter 1645

    <h4>Chapter 1645</h4>


    The old man seemed to see his doubts, smiled bitterly and said, "at least I''ve known Miss mu for so long, so I won''t know anything."


    Bo Qian has been in a bad mood these days.


    He knew that man was not obsessed with the times.


    Even if she lost her memory, she would never be like this.


    But in the end, he just feels.


    But I don''t want to. Someone dares to tell him so without even evidence.


    Thin shallow was silent for a long time, nodded and said, "I know, I''ll bring her back."


    The old man nodded.


    She doesn''t know exactly what happened.


    But if you can''t do anything even shallow, the situation is estimated to be very serious.


    She was also uneasy.


    But nothing can be done.


    Thin shallow raised his feet to go.


    The white haired tiger moved down and wanted to follow him.


    After looking at it, Bo Qian didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he didn''t stop. He pulled up the rope and walked to his sports car.


    It''s raining heavily tonight.


    There are few cars in the street.


    Thin shallow drove quietly, and the white haired tiger curled up in the co driver''s seat. He didn''t fool around as usual, but lowered his head calmly.


    It seems that there are a lot of worries.


    He sighed and said, "I miss her."


    Naturally, the white haired tiger will not answer this question.


    Bo Qian has been very calm these days, but he knows that if Mu Shinian doesn''te back one day, his heart can''t calm down.


    This will, no one else.


    It''s just him and this hairy boy.


    A ce in the bottom of my heart can''t be well covered up after all.


    One carelessness poured out all those worries.


    Thin shallow looked at the road ahead and said in a hoarse voice, "when you first met her, didn''t you still have a lot of hair pulled out?"


    The white haired tiger didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He purred and his head seemed to be buried lower.


    Thin shallow chuckled and said, "but she treats me better than you and me."


    "I know. She often opens a small stove for you."


    "You may really be a eater, so you were bought off."


    The white haired tiger seemed to listen to him talking so much and couldn''t help looking up at him.


    Amber eyes, so straight staring at him, did not speak, and did not take the next step.


    Thin shallow took a breath out, I don''t know whether he is to himself or to it.


    "She wille back."


    "Certainly."


    The white haired tiger made a sound and seemed to be responding.


    But the sound was too soft.


    Directly scattered in the rainy night, nowhere to find.


    Thin shallow holds the steering wheel and suppresses an uneasiness in his heart.


    Since it is a fake person, perhaps the real desire for time is still in their hands, or not in their hands.


    He still has a chance.


    Although there was only a small chance, he didn''t want to let go.


    As long as, as long as


    As long as he can get her back, he can pay any price.


    In the night, the man''s face was unprecedentedly ugly. His face was very heavy and iron blue. It looked like a raging beast stationed in his body, causing him to suppress desperately.


    Once unable to hold down, the beast broke out of the cage.


    Then the person closest to him will suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s eyes are slowly recovering.


    She and those two people have their own concerns

 Chapter 1646

    <h4>Chapter 1646</h4>


    So after the third day, she began to find excuses to help with the housework and pass the time.


    When her eyesight ispletely restored, she will find a chance to run away.


    that day.


    Mu Shinian is also helping with housework.


    She took a basket of vegetables and washed them by the river.


    Halfway through the washing, suddenly someone sat next to her.


    Mu Shinian looked back. She was a middle-aged woman. She also held a pile of vegetables, smiled at her and said, "little girl, move a position for me, and I want to wash vegetables, too."


    There are many open spaces next to Mingming. I have to squeeze this one.


    Mu Shinian didn''t mind, so he moved a little.


    "Oh, thank you, thank you."


    The woman happily sat next to her with a vegetable basket in her arms.


    "You little girl, your mind is good. You don''t care so much. Really, unlike the people here, your mouth is so bad that you won''t die if you let it go."


    Mu Shi recited grace, which was an answer.


    People here seem to talk a lot.


    She sometimes meets people who can say a lot of things without saying a word.


    When the woman saw her cold look, she didn''t dislike herck of words. She continued with a smile: "look at you. You''re beautiful and polite. It''s really rare. What about your parents? Don''t they worry that your beautiful little girl is gone?"


    Mu Shinian thought about it and answered; "Yes."


    "I will. If I have such a girl missing, I will turn the world over and find you."


    Women''s loud voices.


    Mu Shinian was almost startled by her.


    The woman suddenly stretched out her hand and held her: "Oh, be careful, little girl. Don''t fall."


    Mu Shinian was just frightened and didn''t mean to fall at all.


    She was wondering when she was suddenly stuffed with a pile of things.


    Frown at the moment, I heard the woman whispering at her: "Little girl, hurry up and run out tonight. Grandma song is not a good person, and her grandson is not a good thing. There is no one in the Song family. She depends on her grandson. Grandma song regards her grandson as a treasure. No, she develops this ghost temperament. Her grandson, who eats, drinks, whores and gambles, is so beautiful that they will force you Stay and then be their daughter-inw to the old song family! "


    Mu Shinian looked at her unexpectedly.


    Within the sight, the woman''s face was a little fuzzy, her outline was a little fat, her eyes were very small, but she felt a little powerful when she smiled.


    Mu Shinian looked at her with some confusion.


    Would help her, an unknown outsider.


    The woman gave a cry and whispered, "don''t believe it. I just don''t like that big one and small one. It''s not something. If you want to enter their house, you''ll really fall into a big pit, so hurry up and find a chance to run away."


    "I said don''t believe it. Their family is very stingy. The old one is not a thing. Don''t look at her kindness. Don''t be deceived by her appearance."


    Mu Shinian stared at the woman, turned and nodded: "I know, thank you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    The woman waved her hand and said, "you run at night. Don''t run in broad daylight. Everyone is busy in broad daylight. If you see you, it''s bad."


    "I know."


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to return the money. Later, he thought that he really needed money, so he promised.

 Chapter 1647

    <h4>Chapter 1647</h4>


    "Thank you. I''ll pay you back."


    "You don''t have to spend so much money. It doesn''t matter. I can save a little girl. Well, what''s that called... Good will be rewarded."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip, squeezed the money and secretly remembered the man''s appearance.


    When she goes out, recovers her memory, or finds... Family, she wille back and thank her.


    The dishes wash quickly.


    Mu Shinian went back with a vegetable basket. As soon as he returned to the kitchen, he was stopped.


    The man looked at her and smiled: "Oh, so diligent."


    Mu Shinian could hear who he was just listening to his voice. She didn''t bother to take a look. She took the dishes directly, put them on the table, and then turned and left.


    Song ran stopped her with a smile, leaned over with a heavy smile, stared at her delicate skin, and then couldn''t help praising: "it''s worthy ofing from outside. It''s different from what we''re exposed to in the wind and rain. Look at this skin. Tut Tut, it''s really smooth."


    Mu Shinian shook off his hand: "focus on yourself."


    "Tut, self-respect, self-respect, sooner orter..." it seems that he thought of his grandmother''s words, and he swallowed them back and said with a smile; "Well, well, I respect myself, I respect myself."


    Mu Shinian didn''t pay attention to him at all and walked directly in front of him.


    The man burst out a rude remark, which was stimted by her arrogant attitude. He wanted to dump her two sophomores directly. He was angry and swept the dishes directly to the ground.


    Grandma song came back and saw it. She couldn''t help sighing and came out: "what are you angry with? I told you to be patient first."


    "Look at her. Is she a little patient?" Song Ran''s body began to tremble: "they all live in other people''s homes. They don''t know how to lower their posture. It''s the same as this ce is hers."


    Grandma song also said with a headache: "she should have some temper. Who told you to go to her house in the middle of the nightst time? Just listen to me. Look at her and will help her work. When she gets home, you can teach her no matter how you teach her."


    After hearing this, song ran felt a little better; "Oh, if it weren''t for that face, I wouldn''t tolerate this."


    Grandma song patted him on the shoulder: "OK, OK, I know you''re wronged. Don''t worry, wait."


    Song ran nodded his head.


    I made a decision secretly. When I marry someone home in the future, I will admire the times and look good!


    ¡­¡­


    Until the seventh day.


    Mu Shinian''s sight finally began to clear.


    It''s notpletely good, but you can see it clearly from a close distance.


    It''s not as vague as it was some time ago.


    However, what''s worse, her memory still hasn''t recovered at all, and even the previous shadow can''t be found.


    Mu Shinian was depressed. Before she left, she packed some dry food and brought a bottle of water. Then, there was nothing else to clean up.


    When everyone fell asleepte at night, she went out secretly and ran away directly.


    The night is dark and the wind is high.


    Mu Shinian trotted all the way


    After sessfully running out, she took a little breath. She happened to be hungry. She was about to get some dry food. Suddenly, she heard a group of people muttering.


    "I think that man has a grudge against that big man."

 Chapter 1648

    <h4>Chapter 1648</h4>


    "I also think so. Otherwise, how could the whole world find her."


    "I don''t think so. You see, it''s so noisy. Maybe it''s someone else''s careful liver."


    "Don''t you feel guilty when you say that?"


    "That is to say, I don''t think it''s possible¡°


    "That boss, how can there be someone you like?"


    "I also think it''s really an enemy. Otherwise, how could it be so big."


    Mu Shinian just listened and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    She finished eating a piece of cake and was about to go away. Suddenly, there was an angry cry behind her: "here, here, found it!"


    Mu Shinian had a bad look in her eyes. She turned around and narrowed her eyes carefully. After seeing who it was, her face changed slightly.


    The reaction was quick.


    She thought she was asleep. Who knows, she can find it so quickly.


    Mu Shinian vomited a sullen breath. She didn''t want to have a direct conflict with people. She was about to run away. She turned around and stared at several stunned figures.


    Those people first looked at her face. After looking at it for more than ten seconds, someone took a breath. In a hurry, they shook out a photo and carefully identified it. Then, they took another breath together.


    "Found, found!"


    "...." Mu Shinian looked nkly.


    The people behind us are about to catch up.


    The person in front also looked... As if he saw the expression of his rtives, he also rushed over to her. Mu Shinian took two sharp blows from the corner of his lips, quickly responded, and ran directly in the other direction without saying a word.


    The two groups of people were stunned, and then they caught up with each other.


    "Ah! Don''t go, Miss Mu!"


    "Miss mu, don''t run!"


    "Come back with us!"


    The first group of people almost didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    The group of people brought by song ran also red angrily: "who are you, who are you, and who called you here."


    "Who are you!" That let people chase after the time, while angrily roared out: "I don''t remember you."


    Song ran didn''t understand what these people were inexplicably going to do. He thought of his purpose. Suddenly, the whole person reacted. He said, and wanted to hit his head with his mobile phone.


    "You, you alsoe to rob her. I saw the beauty you want first!"


    Zhou Yao was stunned and confused. Before he could react, the other party hit him with a fist.


    He didn''t know what the situation was before, so he thought that these people were like them in order to find mu Shinian. As a result, it doesn''t seem that way now.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yao was on guard.


    After he avoided, he held each other''s fist directly, and his face turned cold.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Who are you!"


    Song ran asked back loudly. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I warn you, this is the person I like first. Do you dare to rob me? Don''t you want to die?"


    Zhou Yao looked at each other and his face turned ck.


    They understand.


    got it.


    Maybe this person took a fancy to Mu Shinian, and then he wanted to do something to her. Therefore, mu Shinian noticed it and ran away directly.

 Chapter 1649

    <h4>Chapter 1649</h4>


    It must be like this!


    Zhou Yao looked at his men and nodded.


    The group of people also reacted, directly stopped and hit song ran.


    Mu Shinian was still depressed about how she provoked these people. She ran and heard the people behind her quarrel, quarrel and fight. She stopped and looked at them with a confused face. She didn''t know what had happened.


    The two sides fought each other.


    Mu Shinian was depressed. Finally, he ran away decisively.


    Forget it, whatever happened to her.


    When Zhou Yao saw mu Shinian leaving, he was worried: "mu, Miss mu, what are you running? Don''t run. We''ll take you back and take you to find young master Bo!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t listen at all. She ran away without looking back and disappeared into the night.


    Zhou Yao was more anxious when he saw that he couldn''t catch up.


    He killed him directly and put him down in two or three times.


    Then, he called several people to chase mu Shinian first. He stopped and picked up song ran. He changed his previous posture and said, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Ah, spare my life, spare my life. I''m wrong. I dare not. I''ll give her to you, to..."


    You were pped before you finished.


    Zhou Yao''s face was gloomy: "I''m really sorry. I don''t dare to ask for her, and I''m not qualified to ask for her."


    With that, his voice suddenly sank down: "say, what''s going on!"


    "I said I said!" Song ran was afraid that he would die again, She quickly opened her mouth and exined, "yes, we picked her up. She seemed to fall into the river by the sea. Then we saved her. She said that she quarreled with her family and ran away from home. Then she identally fell into the sea. She also said that she didn''t want to go back for the time being. Let''s take her in for a few days. I, I saw her beautiful and moved... Ah!"


    Another fist fell.


    Zhou Yao was almost in a cold sweat.


    "What''s the matter with you? Did you touch her?"


    "No, I just have this idea!" Song ran cried; "Besides, she''s very good. I don''t have a chance at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Okay, okay.


    Lucky in misfortune.


    Zhou Yao breathed a sigh of relief. A string hanging at the bottom of his heart finally broke.


    He left people to his men, and he followed suit.


    "First contact young master Bo and others. Seal this ce first."


    "OK, just, I think Miss Mu looks a little wrong." The subordinate considered the wording and said, "she feels very strange, and it''s also strange to tell this lie. It''s not like Miss Mu''s style at all. If she wants to, she can go back directly."


    "Don''t worry about it first. Find someone first."


    Zhou Yao said that and left first.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ran all night before he finally got rid of him.


    She looked depressed and rested in a hotel. The whole person was a little confused.


    After dinner and a little rest, she finally came back. It seems that she really has an enemy, so those talents will chase her so recklessly.


    Look at that posture. It''s not too much to kill her.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the corner with a headache.


    What should she do.


    Running is running out, but what''s the next step.

 Chapter 1650

    <h4>Chapter 1650</h4>


    She turned out her money and only had 200 yuan left. Even if she saved it again, it was estimated that she wouldn''tst long.


    So, let''s find a way to make money first.


    Mu Shinian thought so. She took a break before the clock room time. Then, when it was o''clock, she checked out, and then asked the counter about something. She didn''t go out until dusk.


    Mu Shinian bought a mask, wore it, took a bus and went to the gambling house.


    She didn''t know why she came here


    I just think I should.


    Like, she knows some... Hand and foot Kung Fu.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian suddenly became bold. She went in, picked a ce, looked at several dishes, and finally found the sense of familiarity.


    She will.


    And she understood the rules.


    At the beginning of another set, mu Shinian took out a hundred yuan and put it aside.


    At the opening, she won almost a thousand.


    Mu Shinian looked around at the gamblers who killed red eyes, calcted, deliberately bet the wrong one, and lost almost all the money he won back.


    Mu Shinian looked at it calmly.


    At the next game, she bet the right one again.


    This one is a little too much.


    She won more than three thousand dors.


    Mu Shinian saw that some people had put their eyes on her, took the money away, and then nned to leave.


    Just as soon as I turned around, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    "Sure, I got news here. I''m about the same size as her."


    "Well, block this side first. We must find it this time."


    Frown at the moment.


    Not that bad.


    Those people look stupid. How could they find it so quickly?


    Mu Shinian is going to hide in the crowd and run away.


    As a result, I heard a cry of surprise.


    "Over there, over there, over there!"


    Mu Shinian gnaws his teeth.


    Looking back, I saw those people running towards me, and my face suddenly changed.


    Good guy, I really came to find her!


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth, grabbed the money on the table and threw it into the sky.


    Some people don''t know why. When they see the money, their eyes suddenly brighten up.


    "Money, a lot of money!"


    "Come on, pick up the money."


    Zhou Yao''s face is getting dark.


    He pushed aside the crowd and shouted anxiously at mu Shinian: "Miss mu, we are really sent by young master Bo. Don''t run. Let''s talk about it!"


    "Miss mu, Miss mu, calm down first."


    Mu Shinian felt that they were really ill.


    I have to catch myself and calm down. What''s all this.


    Those people are also fast.


    Mu Shinian ran all the way to the end and found that there was no way. Her face turned ck and ran back fiercely. As a result, she was hit by Zhou Yao''s group of people.


    "Mu, Miss mu, you, listen to us first. We''re not, we''re not..."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to hear what they said. Without saying a word, he turned directly into the corridor and climbed upstairs.


    In a word.


    She just doesn''t want to go with them.


    Zhou Yao chased her all day yesterday. In order to find someone early, he didn''t have much rest at all. His legs were still shaking. Therefore, mu Shinian ran away again, and their heads were ck.


    "Chase, hurry, chase!"


    "Don''t let her run away. She will never run away this time."


    Needless to say, Zhou Yao, everyone knows very well.


    For a moment, everyone tried their best to catch up.

 Chapter 1651

    <h4>Chapter 1651</h4>


    Mu Shinian thought, I really can''t be caught by them. I don''t know what hatred I have with these psychopaths. I''ve been chasing for half my life, but I''m still chasing.


    It''s sick!


    People with amnesia have a bad face and a bad mood.


    I can''t remember it was bad luck before.


    She has to be chased by a group of psychopaths. Her whole mood is very dark.


    The second floor is supposed to be a rest room.


    Mu Shinian just wants to get rid of those people first, and then run out.


    However, the group of people chased very closely.


    Mu Shinian met several pairs along the way. Some couldn''t help living in the corridor and kissed directly. The scene was really embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian also couldn''t see it. She apologized and ran forward.


    Then there was no way.


    Mu Shinian''s silent teeth.


    Are you lucky today?


    Otherwise, why do you alwayse to a dead end.


    Zhou Yao also brought people toe, panting against the wall and opening his mouth to Mu Shinian: "you, don''t run again. You go back with us and see someone, Bo Qian, that is, master Bo. He has been looking for you."


    Mu Shinian was expressionless and clearly didn''t want to cooperate.


    Zhou Yao took a deep breath and tried to speak gently: "why don''t you go back? Everyone is looking for you. Everyone is very happy to know you''re okay. You, you can''t trust me. I''ll call young master Bo. You can tell him in person that it''s OK."


    No.


    may not.


    Who knows who you are.


    Who knows if you coaxed me to take revenge.


    Mu Shinian felt that although he lost his memory, his brain was still very good. He could think of this.


    It''s nonsense to lose one''s memory in a TV y.


    "Shall I go with you?"


    Mu Shinian turned around and asked.


    Zhou Yao was silent, and his face showed some firmness: "if we don''t go, we can only offend."


    "Miss mu, you can''t run anymore. You have to go back with us."


    Interesting.


    Mu Shinian sneered twice, and then he shot directly.


    Zhou Yao avoided a vase she threw at her, and was about toe forward and forcibly take the person away. Mu Shinian suddenly jumped up and jumped onto the window.


    Zhou Yao stared at the boss.


    When the soles of his feet were cold, he subconsciously stretched out his hand; "Miss mu, no!"


    Unfortunately, it''ste.


    Mu Shinian has jumped down.


    "Miss Mu!"


    Zhou Yao rushed over, but unfortunately, he didn''t even touch a corner of her clothes.


    His forehead was covered with white sweat.


    It''s over, it''s over, if... Uh


    Downstairs.


    Mu Shinian was jumping down and was hugged before hended steadily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was stunned.


    I looked up fiercely and saw a... Very beautiful face.


    That face is really beautiful.


    It''s very beautiful.


    Mu Shinian frowned, subconsciously jumped up from his arms and looked at him with a defensive face.


    At the upstairs window, Zhou Yao was relieved to see that people were safe. He didn''t finish his task well and almost had an ident with mu Shinian. It would be more or less shameless.


    "Young master Bo, you, you''re here"


    Thin and shallow eyelids lifted and looked at him without emotion.


    Zhou Yao immediately retracted his head with a guilty heart.


    Mu Shinian looked at the scene calmly, and his lips picked coldly: "you are their boss?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow Leng, finally, sighed.

 Chapter 1652

    <h4>Chapter 1652</h4>


    Mu Shinian frowned and he sighed.


    "You really... Lost your memory?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip.


    He is the young master Bo in their mouth, isn''t he?


    The man who seems to be looking for her.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a cold face and no emotion: "who are you?"


    "Thin and shallow."


    Thin shallow reported his name. Looking at her face, she couldn''t say it... Lost: "don''t you have any impression?"


    Not without.


    Just, those traces shed by.


    I can''t catch it fast.


    Vague memory.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take much precautions on his face.


    Thin shallow was careful and didn''t dare to lean over. He nced at the clothes she was wearing. He didn''t know what had happened. She still had some scars on her feet and stepped on a pair of slippers.


    It looks very poor.


    Thin shallow feels like a knife cutting his heart, piece by piece, section by section, little by little.


    It was like walking on a tightrope. After walking for so long, he finallynded.


    Thin shallow looked at her and felt that all his patience hade back.


    "So what, will you believe me?"


    Frown at the moment.


    This question is too difficult to answer.


    She doesn''t know how to prove it.


    After hesitating, she said, "what''s my rtionship with you?"


    "..." thin shallow moved his lower lip. Finally, he could only spit out a sentence: "it doesn''t matter at present."


    what do you mean?


    Thin shallow pursed his lower lip and told her, "but we have lived together for a long time."


    Mu Shi was stunned, and a few words came out of his mind: illegal cohabitation?


    "It''s not illegal. We have an engagement." At a nce, he saw her doubts and exined, "you didn''t refute the decision of your adult, and then you lived in my house."


    Mu Shinian has no impression at all.


    Are living together, and it doesn''t matter?


    Moreover, how could she agree to the adult''s decision?


    Unless


    Mu Shinian stared at his face, thought for a moment and asked, "I like you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is a question.


    Can be thin or uncontroble heartbeat twice.


    How long did he wait for her to say this? As a result, he finally waited.


    I didn''t expect it to be in this situation.


    Thin shallow swallowed the bitterness of his heart and shook his head for a long time: "I don''t know."


    "But." He seriously looked at her eyebrows and eyes, and looked very sincere: "I like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I wanted to tell you these words on a more formal asion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But it''s not bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Shinian, I like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly confessed.


    Mu Shi was stunned for a long time before he reacted.


    Her voice was very low. After she came out, she said, "but I don''t remember you."


    "I know, it doesn''t matter." Thin shallow breathed out and said, "something terrible happened. I was a littlete and didn''t find you in time, which led to these things. However, as long as I''m still alive, it''s OK."


    Mu Shinian moved her lower lip. Finally, she was firm on her face: "I''m not very phase..."


    Before he finished, he was knocked behind him.


    Then her body fell down softly.


    As soon as his face changed, he quickly walked over and grabbed her body. He gritted his teeth and looked up at Zhou Yao. His voice almost overflowed from the depths of his throat; "You, do what!"

 Chapter 1653

    <h4>Chapter 1653</h4>


    Zhou Yao didn''t know what he had done. He didn''t hear what they had done before


    At this meeting, being questioned by Bo Qianyi, he immediately exined: "young master Bo, this girl is really able to run. Don''t look at her. She will talk to you. She may be nning how to escape."


    "If you want me to say, you''d better control people first."


    "Otherwise, I don''t know. She''s gone again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin fist has been * *.


    He stared at him like another fool: "are you... Sick?"


    After being scolded for some reason, Zhou Yao stepped back innocently. He wore a harmless face and wanted to exin: "no, young master Bo, she really can run."


    "Get out of here!"


    Bo Qian picked up the man horizontally. If he hadn''t been dizzy, he would have been really angry and pped him!


    I haven''t seen it. It''s so blind.


    Zhou Yao looked at the background of his departure with a question mark on his forehead.


    Then, he looked at his men and asked, "what''s the matter with them?"


    My men are also a little confused.


    But some people still have brains.


    He thought for a while and said slowly; "If you''re right, you''re probably not the enemy."


    "... what, I''ve been looking for her all over the world. I''m not an enemy." Zhou Yao was single-minded and determined to confirm: "it must be an enemy. Otherwise, do you have enough to support? It takes so much effort to find someone."


    His subordinates looked at him speechless. They really don''t understand. Do people with high IQ have low EQ?


    Someone couldn''t see it anymore and reminded, "what if it''s a lover?"


    "When did you hear that young master Bo held a woman?"


    "..." Zhou Yao touched his chin and thought in ce for a moment. A light bulb on his head shed on. He said, "it''s so!"


    His men were almost killed by his reaction.


    I said helplessly, "boss, you should worry. After all, you knocked people out just now."


    "..." Zhou Yao looked like a question mark, and then silently turned into an exmation point.


    His men said, "so you''d better run early."


    "Otherwise, young master Bo is really angry and doesn''t know you''re going to be cut."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and looked at more than a dozen pairs of eyes.


    She was stunned and suddenly got up from the bed. As a result, she identally knocked her head.


    "Slow down!"


    "Be careful!"


    A group of people suddenly became nervous.


    Mu Shinian stretched out a hand in front of them, then took a deep breath and stared at them with a defensive face; "Who are you?"


    "It''s over. I really lost my memory."


    "Can this be fake?"


    "What should I do? How can I restore her memory?"


    "Those surnamed bo have said that they can''t help it for the time being."


    "That can''t be left alone all the time."


    Mu Shinian looked at those people with a speechless face, and the vignce on his face became heavier and heavier.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The little elder martial sister sighed and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Just wanted to reach out and touch her head. As a result, mu Shinian turned his head away and avoided her hand.


    The little elder martial sister sipped her lips; "Well, I really don''t remember anything."

 Chapter 1654

    <h4>Chapter 1654</h4>


    But the next second, she picked up a familiar smile.


    "I''m your little elder martial sister. These people are your elder martial brothers and sisters. We used to know each other very well."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian answered perfunctorily.


    She has lost her memory now. There is nothing left in her mind. It doesn''t matter how familiar she used to be.


    Therefore, there was no way, mu Shinian had to stare at them, and his eyes were very... Vignt.


    Little elder martial sister helplessly spread out her hand: "you are really..."


    The second elder martial sister dragged the person back and said helplessly, "well, she looks like this now. Let''s talk about it when shees back."


    "Let''s wait untilter."


    "That is to say, as long as peoplee back."


    Mu Shinian looked at them silently and made a decision for her without permission. He really couldn''t help but replied, "who are you?"


    The little elder martial sister smiled over her shoulder and smiled: "we met when you were five years old. How about you? We grew up with you."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and silently swept the faces of those people.


    Their faces were worried, concerned and relieved.


    Who the hell are these people.


    Seeing her like this, the little elder martial sister said helplessly, "Hey, I thought you lost your memory and your temperament would change greatly. I thought you would meet an ignorant little martial sister."


    "You, since the beginning, you''ve been so cold and talkative. You don''t look like a child at all. I thought you could make up for your previous regret."


    With that, everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    Contains expectations.


    Mu Shinian was shocked by their eyes and pulled his lower lip silently.


    It''s just that although people are strange.


    But it seems that people don''t feel bad.


    Besides, she always feels quite at ease.


    "Yes, yes."


    What did the little elder martial sister think of again? She swept mu Shinian''s shoulder, raised her chin with her fingers, and smiled unkindly: "do you remember what happened before you fainted?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned, frowned, thought hard, and finally had memories.


    Then her face began to look ugly.


    "Remember."


    "I really remember. Tell me what it feels like!" The little elder martial sister pulled her tighter. Because there were many of them, mu Shinian didn''t mind this. In their gossip eyes, she said word by word: "someone sneaked from behind and knocked me unconscious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The room was quiet.


    In a few seconds, the fifth elder martial brother said, "then, no more?"


    Mu Shinian looked at them puzzled: "what else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth and closed it again.


    She turned her head and looked at the others, who couldn''t cry orugh.


    They heard that Bo Qian and mu Shinian confessed. It''s a pity that they weren''t there for such a big scene. Therefore, they were eager to hear the news.


    As a result, mu Shinian forgot again?


    Mu Shinian looked at them and frowned: "what do you want to say?"


    The little elder martial sister was unwilling. She pulled her hand and smiled gently: "is there nothing else?"


    "Others, what?"


    Mu Shinian asked rhetorically; "What are you... Expecting?"


    Little elder martial sister is disappointed.


    Others are also a little lost.


    Well, did you forget again?


    "Do you remember the others?"


    For fear that she didn''t understand, the second elder martial sister added: "for example, who answered you, such a thing."

 Chapter 1655

    <h4>Chapter 1655</h4>


    Mu Shinian was silent and nodded: "remember."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The second elder martial sister continued to seduce her: "do you remember what he told you?"


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t understand what these inexplicable people want.


    But she tried her best to think about it, and then replied, "he knows me and has been looking for me for a long time."


    "What about the others?"


    "Is there anything else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s voice fell, and the group was silent again.


    It can be seen from their expressions that they are probably really speechless, or they can''t wait to knock on her head to let her remember what she has forgotten.


    "Forget it, forget it." The crowd sighed: "it is master Bo who should sympathize."


    "That''s what I said."


    Mu Shinian is more unclear, so.


    The little elder martial sister touched her head and looked very sympathetic; "You, I really don''t know what to say about you."


    "That''s what I said, isn''t it?"


    It seems that all the patience of Mu Shinian has been used up.


    She vomited a long breath and stared at them defensively: "who are you and how can you prove that I knew you before?"


    After a pause, she couldn''t bear it anymore: "and what are you going to do?"


    "...." several people looked at each other. The eldest martial brother seemed to be ready. He took the photo album from one side and put it in her hand: "look, all your photos from childhood to childhood are here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him for a few seconds and said, "I don''t even remember what I looked like when I was an hour."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s right, but she opened the picture.


    The person in the picture, from a very young age, was held by her older brother and sister, with small flower faces painted on his face and wearing a big flower cotton padded jacket. He looked silly.


    Gradually, when she grew up, the smile on her face gradually decreased.


    Mu Shinian stared at those photos and thought that he might have been really good.


    At least these people grew up with them.


    Although, I don''t remember them at all now.


    When they saw her staring at the picture, they thought she remembered something: "did you remember anything?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian answered very simply.


    They were lost, but they didn''t tangle.


    "Well, it''s okay. It''s okay if you don''t remember." The elder martial brother gentlyforted her: "the doctor said that you may have been short of oxygen in the sea for too long, but it''s all right. You''ll remember sooner orter."


    Mu Shi paused and nodded slowly; "Yes."


    "Take your time and don''t worry."


    The younger martial sister said painfully, "even if you can''t remember anything, you are also my most lovely younger martial sister."


    "...." Mu Shinian was stunned, and then slowly aroused a smile; "Thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    When they came out of the house, the look on their faces suddenly became gloomy.


    The elder martial brother looked at the man who was pestling at the door and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with another mu Shinian?"


    "Procrastinate, or have other purposes." He opened his mouth lightly, and then looked at them with some disdain; "It''s all like this. You can''t see it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the beginning, they were really immersed in the joy of finding mu Shinian. They really didn''t expect to have two people!

 Chapter 1656

    <h4>Chapter 1656</h4>


    Rong''s courage is too big!


    In other words, Su Li has too much courage.


    Thin and shallow looked at them contemptuously, and his patience was running out; "Haven''t you found out yet?"


    "It''s not that easy." The elder martial brother was also worried: "do you know who those two people are? They can be on an equal footing with our master. We really didn''t expect them to work together."


    Bo Qian is not very interested in listening: "then?"


    "What does your infighting have to do with her?"


    The elder martial brother vomited and didn''t answer this time. Instead, the second senior brother said: "when Rong Lu was leaving, she wanted to take Shi Nian away, but Shi Nian seemed to have a quarrel with her. We don''t know what kind of it is. Shi Nian won''t tell us this."


    "So, they probably wanted to do something, so they found a chance to take people away."


    "You know, mu Shinian... Very smart."


    Her brain alone can beat that of several people.


    A thin face is still not good.


    Elder martial brother spit out his breath and said, "calm down. It''s really because we didn''t handle it well at the beginning that it will cause today''s consequences."


    My thin face hasn''t improved much.


    He looked at their cold warnings; "In the future, keep her away from these things, if you don''t have so much ability to protect her."


    Although it is true that mu Shinian almost died because of old things and old friends, they are also unhappy with his shallow attitude.


    In other words, they are closer to Mu Shinian.


    "Young master Bo, since the man has been found, there is one thing that should be clear."


    The fifth elder martial brother said seriously, "what about you, what''s the matter with you?"


    Thin shallow looked at him and left his lips coldly.


    "You can mobilize so many big men. Don''t say it. It depends on the name of the young master of the Bo family." The fifth elder martial brother asked solemnly, "young master Bo, everyone is not a fool. If you don''t have a reasonable exnation, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Just like you, can it be safer for mu Shinian to stay with you?"


    The elder martial brother tried to hold him, but he didn''t.


    The fifth senior brother also held back his anger: "in the final analysis, mu Shinian was brought out by us. We grew up with us since childhood. Even if we worked hard, we would protect himprehensively. But young master Bo, what do you take? You can protect her."


    Bo Qian is about to speak.


    The door suddenly opened.


    The sound instion effect here is actually very good.


    Mu Shi read it out just because she was really hungry.


    At this meeting, seeing that they were about to fight, she was silent. Her first reaction was to close the door first.


    The light p woke the people on both sides.


    The fifth elder martial brother immediately opened the door. He changed his fierce look and smiled gently at mu Shinian; "What''s the matter? Why are you up?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and felt some emotion at the bottom of his heart.


    The speed of changing face is a little too fast.


    She looked at him again. Then she said, "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister took the lead in responding; "Yes, yes, what do you want to eat?"


    "... whatever."

 Chapter 1657

    <h4>Chapter 1657</h4>


    "OK, OK, wait a minute. We''ll prepare now."


    With that, a group of people hurried away.


    Bo Qian was about to speak when he was dragged away by the fifth senior brother.


    "Youe, youe. This is your ce. We are not very familiar with it. Lead the way ahead."


    Thin shallow looked at her eyes and looked at her. She bowed her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. These people were so tight that he had to leave with them.


    After he went out, he shook off the fifth elder martial brother''s hand.


    Question him with silent eyes.


    The fifth elder martial brother shrugged his shoulders and said slowly; "Unfortunately, she doesn''t remember what you said before."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow wrinkled his eyebrows, and then his face quickly swept up a narrow area.


    The fifth elder martial brother smiled very cheap.


    He leaned over and said unkindly, "I heard you confessed to her, young master Bo. In this way, your luck is really not bad at one or two points. Look at you and make a good confession. As a result, she didn''t remember at all."


    "... who told you?"


    The thin, shallow face is as ck as the bottom of the pot.


    Who said this?


    He finally summoned up the courage to say the three words. As a result, even if Mu Shinian didn''t remember it, he was regarded as a joke. It''s unbearable!


    The fifth elder martial brother couldn''t helpughing sarcastically: "who else can there be, Zhou Yao? Who else can have such a big mouth besides him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    OK.


    Good.


    very nice.


    These days, they were probably suppressed too much by Bo Qian, so they all became abnormal.


    This will be a reaction that a lot of people like to see.


    The second elder martial brother smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He looked as if he didn''t mind watching the excitement. He said, "keep refueling. Maybe you can find another chance and confess again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In response, Bo Qian grabbed his hand and walked back with his eyes.


    The second senior brother smiled, hugged his arm and leaned against the wall. After Bo Qian went away, he said, "what should I do?"


    "That method is too dangerous. Moreover, the point is that when you read this meeting, you have no memory."


    "I''d better go to the master first and see what he can do. It''s just that I really think it''s too dangerous."


    "The master may not agree. Moreover, even if the master agrees, it''s troublesome to hide from thin eyes."


    A group of people came out with a heavy sigh.


    The elder martial brother sighed helplessly and said, "I don''t really want to go to this step, but at present, only this method is the safest and can directly knock down those two people."


    "Ah, wait until the master wakes up." The second elder martial sister also had a headache: "if Shi Nian didn''t lose memory, everything would be quite safe. The key is that Shi Nian lost memory, so it''s hard to do."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is drinking water.


    She sat on the bed, holding a water ss, drank several cups, and her throat was still very dry.


    When the door was opened, she thought food wasing. As a result, she saw an unfamiliar face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian drank up the water, held an empty cup, sat on the bed and looked at him faintly.


    "Zhou Yao made a mistake and knocked you unconscious. I''m sorry."


    Thin shallow mood someplex finish this sentence.


    Mu Shinian said, "I don''t me you."


    "Well, thank you."

 Chapter 1658

    <h4>Chapter 1658</h4>


    Then there was a suffocating silence.


    Mu Shinian may lose his memory, and those skills that can see people''s faces in ordinary days also disappear.


    She stared at thin and shallow, and there was a silence between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Without blinking, it looks very harmless.


    Thin shallow lowered his head in shame. Several times, he didn''t know what to say. He wanted to stop talking every time.


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the bed with some messy hair, but the expression on his face was very calm. It was not like what people with amnesia should have.


    The two men looked at each other. Finally, mu Shinian said, "do you have anything to tell me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow is even more embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian slowly said, "if you don''t have it, I have it."


    After mu Shinian tangled his words, he finished with a breath without waiting for him to speak; "Where are my parents? Where are they?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed.


    Her friends appeared, but her parents and family never appeared.


    It''s a personal suspicion.


    Thin shallow was silent for a few seconds before answering.


    "You don''t have a good rtionship with them." After a pause, he said: "when you used to be, you were not very close to them. You also had a grandmother. You had a good rtionship with her, but her health was not very good. If you knew that you had an ident or amnesia, it would be very sad, so I didn''t tell her."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    Try to find an impression from the details.


    But no.


    A nk.


    Nothing there?


    She slightly lost her lower lip and said, "how can I believe what you say?"


    She held the album with doubts in her eyes.


    Photos can PSe out. If so many of them want to work together to deceive her, they can''t do it.


    Thin shallow was surprised by her reaction. Instead, he smiled helplessly: "there''s really no difference between you and amnesia."


    Normal people are probably afraid after amnesia.


    She''s not.


    She''s calm.


    I guess it has something to do with her character.


    Even if she walks a stranger, she can adapt quickly.


    The heart is strong.


    Thin shallow looked at her and only felt distressed.


    What kind of environment can raise people with this character.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, grabbed the quilt and said calmly, "I''m nervous and afraid. I''m not sure. I''ll lose my judgment."


    "I know."


    Thin shallow suddenly came forward, held her hand and wrapped it gently under her stunned eyes.


    Then, firmly told her: "don''t be afraid, mu Shinian, I''m here, I''ll protect you. You slowly pick up those memories. In the past period of time, you suffered. In the next days, I won''t let anyone bully you."


    This sentence is too heavy.


    Mu Shinian was stunned for a moment.


    For a long time, she said, "you..."


    Do you like her.


    Otherwise, these words are really easy to be misunderstood.


    But I didn''t say it in the end.


    forget it.


    She told herself.


    "You''ve lived here for a while. You can walk around here and tell me what you want. Or, if you like, you can go out and buy it yourself."


    Thin shallow finished and put a card on the table: "no password."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes moved away from the card and fell on thin and shallow face. After a long time, he tentatively opened his mouth: "thin and shallow."

 Chapter 1659

    <h4>Chapter 1659</h4>


    He nodded his head and said, "well."


    "What''s my... Name?"


    "... when admiring, when admiring, when time is, when thinking."


    "Mu, when, read?"


    Her name.


    Thin shallow finish saying, and added: "very beautiful name."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Maybe.


    But it doesn''t seem to work.


    Her parents don''t like her either.


    However, she looked at the thin eyes and thought of the people she had seen before. She felt a touch offort: "it seems that it won''t be too bad."


    At least, at this point, there is someone to apany and guard.


    So, not too bad.


    Thin shallow didn''t understand what she was talking about. He stared at her stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian didn''t open her eyes. She took a breath out and shook her head: "I''ll try to remember."


    If they are really nice to her, they forget people like this. They seem to be very bastards.


    Thin shallow shook his head: "nothing, don''t worry, the doctor said, don''t be too anxious."


    Mu Shinian nodded perfunctorily.


    But I began to think about what to do.


    "Or I..."


    "Impossible."


    Bo Qian interrupted her directly before she finished.


    The tone is so firm that there is no room for negotiation.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help it; "Do you know what I''m going to say?"


    "Why don''t you know." Bo Qian said, "you want to jump into the sea again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How clever.


    Mu Shinian murmured from the bottom of his heart.


    Bo Qian has a headache: "don''t even think about it. There''s no experimental basis."


    Mu Shinian thought from the bottom of his heart that it wouldn''t be good to jump once. When it''s a big deal, just find someone to catch her up.


    She really doesn''t like the feeling of not knowing anything.


    Mu Shinian had a small abacus in his heart. As long as he looked at it, he could know what she was thinking. Suddenly his head became bigger: "don''t even think about it. No one will cooperate with you to die."


    Mu Shinian certainly won''t admit what she''s thinking. She looked at thin light with an expression of ''I don''t know what you''re thinking''.


    Thin smiled, raised his hand and gently flicked her forehead: "don''t even think about it. If you don''t want to monitor every day, you can get rid of this idea."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    He''s really good.


    You can think of anything.


    Thin shallow heart but pondered, with her for so long, how can this careful thinking do not know.


    Then he did it for nothing.


    "I''ll have dinnerter. Are you going out or here?"


    Mu Shinian silently opened the quilt, got out of bed silently, put on his shoes silently, and went out without saying a word.


    "Temper, still hasn''t changed." Thin shallow looked at her background and couldn''t help joking.


    However, I feel much bigger than my memory before I lost my memory.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    Master just woke up for a short time. He slept again without saying anything.


    A group of people couldn''t be worried, but they didn''t dare to disturb the master at this time.


    "Let him rest first. We''ll find a way ourselves."


    "I have a way."


    The little elder martial sister touched her chin and said, "I took mu Shinian to perform a task. I''m sure she remembered."


    "No!"


    A group of people spoke in unison.


    "She will be so unstable. What should she do in case of an ident?"

 Chapter 1660

    <h4>Chapter 1660</h4>


    "That is to say, think of other ways."


    Little elder martial sister touched her chin and didn''t care at all.


    I agree on the surface, but I''m thinking about something else.


    The task is very simple. She came next for mu Shinian. Moreover, with her, mu Shinian will not happen.


    With this in mind, the little elder martial sister vowed: "OK, OK, I know. I''m just talking. I''m sure I won''t take her out. Don''t worry."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days in a row.


    Bo Qian didn''te back. "Mu Shinian" waited uneasily in the luxurious vi.


    It''s reasonable to say that Bo Qian likes admiring the time so much that she came back from a narrow escape. How should she stay by her side all the time.


    As a result, not only did he not keep it, but he didn''t know where he went.


    At the thought of this, she shook her head; "No, hispany is busy. I''m fine."


    "Miss mu, you are so considerate." The maid smiled and said, "young master Bo is really lucky to have a girlfriend like you."


    ''mu Shi Nian ''smiled shyly.


    She was about to say a few words when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She took a look, calmly sank her face, and the maid was sensible. She hurried away: "Miss mu, I''ll be busy first. If you have anything,e to me again."


    "OK."


    When the maid walked away, she hurried back to the room with her mobile phone. Then she locked the door behind her. Then she opened the door and answered, "hello."


    Her voice is very careful and respectful.


    Over the phone, Su Li slowly said, "how''s things going?"


    ''mu Shinian ''opened his mouth carefully: "don''t worry, they didn''t notice anything."


    "Didn''t notice at all?"


    Su Li couldn''t help being curious.


    ''mu Shinian ''nodded: "indeed, he is not curious at all. You overestimate young master Bo."


    "What is overestimation?" Su Li frowned: "if you think about it carefully, is there anything unusual about being shallow?"


    He doesn''t believe he can hide it for so long.


    After all, those people are the most familiar with mu Shinian.


    "Mu Shinian" still spoke confidently: "don''t worry, there''s really nothing. Moreover, I''ve lost my memory. What I used to be has nothing to do with what I lost my memory."


    "They can''t judge her after amnesia with their previous thoughts of admiring the times."


    That''s right.


    However, it always feels strange.


    I can''t feel so dull.

 Chapter 1661

    <h4>Chapter 1661</h4>


    Seeing that he was still unconvinced, mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "believe me, they may not be as smart as you think. Moreover, it is also possible for people with amnesia to change their character."


    "You can''t as like as two peas before you lose your memory."


    Su Li frowned, but he still felt very uneasy.


    It seems that nothing is right.


    "I see. Pay more attention yourself. Those people are human spirits, but don''t fall into other people''s traps."


    "I know, Mr. Su, you can rest assured."


    Su Li hung up the phone and looked at the people who had juste behind him. His voice couldn''t help lowering: "what do you think?"


    Rong Yu is still in a bad mood these days.


    Even his face was gloomy and terrible.


    She was silent and said, "something''s wrong."


    "It''s really wrong." Su Li thought for a moment and said, "they are not so ipetent that they can''t find out such a clear person. Then they won''t mix up in the future."


    "You said, could it be that he had already known about swearing, but pretended not to know?" Rong Yu''s face was a little gloomy and said, "it''s not impossible to say. They can''t find you now. Maybe they want to make an article through her. You must be on guard."


    Su Li''s face was also gloomy.


    But the next second, he shook his head decisively; "No, I asked her to check it. There is no monitoring nearby. If Bo qianzhen has this idea, he can''t be unprepared for anything. In this way, it''s not like his style of fighting so much."


    Rong Yu was also a little surprised.


    "Are you sure no one is watching?"


    "No."


    Su Li sneered and said, "this mu Shinian has much less courage. She will never put herself in danger. Moreover, she cherishes her life. If there are so many idents, no matter how ambitious she is, she will not agree to the past."


    Rong Yu despised it.


    "Hehe, for the sake of glory, wealth and honor, people who do anything can be better." "Don''t expect too much of her," Rong said


    Su Li was just about to say something when suddenly his mobile phone rang with a Ding Dong sound.


    He was silent, opened his eyes, and his face suddenly changed.


    Rong Yi frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, what I want her to steal." Su Li shook his mobile phone and nced over the deep: "it seems that it''s thin and shallow. It''s really... As soon as he fell in love, he lost his mind."


    "What do you want her to steal?"


    Rong Yi asked puzzled.


    Su Li smiled twice: "it''s a confidential document. It''s a * * in thin and shallow study. If Mu Shinian can go in at any time, it means that thin and shallow really didn''t treat her as an outsider."


    Rong is still very worried.


    Su Li said again, "speaking of love, it''s the same thing. No matter how powerful people are at ordinary times, they will still lose their mind when they meet the people they like. Haven''t you experienced this kind of thing?"


    "Shut up!"


    Rong Qi patted the table and stood up. He clenched his teeth and his face muscles were convulsing.


    Su Li smiled and waved his hand: "well, well, as if I didn''t say it."


    Rong Yu then calmed down, but her face was still angry. She sneered twice and said:

 Chapter 1662

    <h4>Chapter 1662</h4>


    "In that case, if you use this document, if you really use it, you''ll be exposed."


    Su Li frowned and said with a sneer.


    "Who said, I want to expose these."


    He leaned on the sofa, picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. When he found that it was cold, he put the cup down and said helplessly, "I just want to prove that she has been exposed."


    "If such a document is really exposed, it will be vulnerable. In this way, if he really wants to visit something, he doesn''t have to spend so much trouble."


    "Just for a dispensable fake, I have to go around such a big circle. The sacrifice is too great."


    Su Li deleted the document. He threw his mobile phone on the table at random, raised his head and stared at Rong: "you can start what you want to do. That nail has been inserted."


    "Even after the man wakes up, it''s toote."


    After Rong Yu was silent for a few seconds, she suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Where is she?"


    Su Li was silent for a few seconds.


    He picked up the cup of tea and took another sip before he said, "I haven''t found it yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    She sat on the sofa with her eyes closed and clenched her lips without saying a word.


    "That child, she shouldn''t, really."


    "Things are unpredictable." Su Li said slowly, "I didn''t want to have an ident with her. I can only say, really, things are unpredictable."


    "However, there is no one who does great things without sacrifice. If she really has an ident, then... It''s my negligence, but you can''t immerse yourself in the past." Xu Shi saw that the sadness on Rong''s face was too much. Su Li said, "anyway, now people haven''t found it, everything still has a chance."


    "..." Rong moved his lower lip and seemed to want to say something, but it was hard to speak, so he had to keep silent.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find it as soon as possible."


    Su Li said, "maybe she was saved, not necessarily."


    Rong can only nod his head. It looks very reluctantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was wearing ck clothes, a hat and a mask. She pulled off her hat and looked at the woman opposite silently.


    The little elder martial sister noticed her eyes, turned around and smiled at her: "what''s the matter, what''s the problem? Or, don''t you like this dress very much?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the other clothes in her wardrobe and shook his head decisively.


    "That''s good. I knew you would like it. You used to like such a monotonous style, just like a little old man." The little elder martial sister smiled and tied a ponytail. Then she took some things from the wardrobe, stuffed one into mu Shinian''s ear and said, "with this, we can talk no matter how far apart we are."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian took a small piece from his ear, which is still transparent, but there are some veryplex circuits in it.


    She doesn''t know what this is.


    Just a little familiar.


    It seems that she used to use it.


    "You invented this."


    The younger martial sister said, "it''s much more powerful than those products on the market, and the contact distance is much longer,

 Chapter 1663

    <h4>Chapter 1663</h4>


    Moreover, the volume is also very small. I wanted to sell it at the beginning, but I was scolded by the second elder martial sister. "


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, likeughing.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond to everything now, the little elder martial sister sighed painfully and said, "you, what do you want me to say about you?"


    The little elder martial sister patted her head and patted her hat down a little: "OK, get ready, I''ll take you out."


    "... why?"


    Mu Shinian put on his hat right, wrapped his whole body, leaving only a pair of eyes, dark, like a solitarymp in the night.


    The little elder martial sister breathed out and said, "I''ll take you to recall the past."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is a little speechless.


    Dressed like this, it doesn''t look like you''re going to do good.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t do bad things, but we can''t be bullied, right? We''re just going to take back what others stole. Take it, understand?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t reject them very much. She nodded calmly and left with the little elder martial sister.


    "By the way, don''t tell others about it."


    The little elder martial sister told me, "I brought you out behind their backs. If you tell them, I''ll be finished."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    "Yes, yes." The little elder martial sister took her hand and said painstakingly, "if you still want to see your little elder martial sister, you must keep your mouth shut."


    Mu Shinian saw that she was so poor, so he had to nod his head: "OK, I know."


    Little elder martial sister took her hand happily and set off.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian wandered in the night scene. Before she went far, she began to be impatient.


    The little elder martial sister is wearing a red skirt with big waves. She looks very gorgeous.


    Every girl thinks she is too beautiful.


    So many people were attracted by her.


    Mu Shinian saw her walking all the way, and a dozen people osted her.


    The thought of admiration hurts.


    But the little elder martial sister grabbed her and said, "you are my bodyguard. Why don''t you help me block it."


    The corner of Mu Shinian''s eye jerked twice. She looked at her speechless. Then, she sighed and began to reach out to block people.


    When a man leaned over, mu Shinian directly put his hand in front of him, and then said, "get away."


    "Who are you?" The man didn''t take her to heart at all and directly pulled her away: "you know who I am, and you dare to stop me."


    Mu Shinian sneered twice, and then answered her directly with practical action.


    One fell over his shoulder and threw the man out.


    Little elder martial sister: "


    She was stunned, like a fucking dream.


    The people around were also stunned.


    Mu Shinian looked calm and said to the little elder martial sister, "let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Before the little elder martial sister nodded, the man who had just been thrown stood up again and said angrily, "you are so special, who are you?"


    "No one."


    Mu Shinian answeredzily.


    That man lost such a big face in front of the public. Naturally, he wouldn''t let it go.


    He gritted his teeth, grabbed her shoulder directly and hit her cheek with his fist.


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes were cold.


    Before he made a move, mu Shinian changed his face, sped his fist hard, and then pulled hard.

 Chapter 1664

    <h4>Chapter 1664</h4>


    Little elder martial sister''s original intention is to calm things down.


    They still have a task today. There''s no need to scratch so much.


    But now it seems that if you don''t want to make a noise, you can''t do it.


    But she still thought she could save it.


    "When you read." The little elder martial sister came up, pulled her and whispered, "forget it, let''s go."


    Mu Shinian looked at her expressionless, every word with full anger: "if you don''t go, he owes a beating."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s a hot temper.


    Even if it''s amnesia, it''s still the same.


    The little elder martial sister''s purpose is not here. She just reads her face when she sees mu. He dares to humiliate you. He''s dead. There''s still somefort in her heart.


    This fool, even if he loses his memory, is still the same.


    Suddenly, tears came to her eyes.


    Mu Shinian really misunderstood.


    Crying?


    Can you bully and cry if you are spoken by this bastard?


    That''s it! Die!


    The man is still trying to find fault. He is very annoyed with mu Shinian.


    Without saying a word, he caught the man, and then, in his scream, without saying a word, he threw the man into the pool.


    There was a big ssh of water.


    The little elder martial sister unconsciously stepped back two steps.


    There was silence around.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, wiped off the water droplets sshed on his face, turned coldly, looked at the little elder martial sister and said, "let''s go."


    Little elder martial sister: "..." she was really shocked.


    Seeing that she was still in a daze, mu Shinian asked curiously, "is there any problem?"


    "Not at all." The little elder martial sister smiled and turned around like a wooden man. Now she knows why Bo Qian was so sure that mu Shinian was not really mu Shinian at the beginning. She rushed at her character after amnesia. The weak and ipetent person really didn''t look like her.


    Although there was an ident.


    But the little elder martial sister didn''t forget her purpose ofing today. She was leaving with mu Shinian.


    As a result, Leng was stopped by a group of people.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously blocked in front of her and stared at the visitor with a fierce and cold face.


    Five or six bodyguards blocked the road ahead.


    The man behind him was dragged out of the pool. He was probably scared by mu Shinian and didn''t dare toe over, but with many people, he smiled very shady.


    "I think you really don''t want your life. How dare you do this to me!"


    Seeing that he could not stand steadily, his men pulled a chair and asked him to sit down.


    As a result, he was kicked open.


    "Get out!"


    His men hurried away in fear.


    The man smiled and raised his chin proudly with many people: "ha ha, there are really many people who don''t want to die. I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and apologize to me, and I''ll forgive you. Otherwise, I won''t make you regret!"


    Mu Shinian''s face still hasn''t changed much.


    Looking at his eyes is like looking at another piece of garbage.


    The man was so excited by her eyes that his hair was about to explode: "OK, OK, don''t kneel? I have to make you kneel down and beg me today! Give it to me!"


    At themand, all the men besieged.


    Mu Shinian pushed away the little elder martial sister. He didn''t put those people in his eyes at all. He clenched his fist and greeted them.


    Although mu Shinian can''t remember the past, his skill is still there.

 Chapter 1665

    <h4>Chapter 1665</h4>


    Relying on the instinctive response of her body and the prediction of danger, she also gained the upper hand.


    The little elder martial sister looked at it silently and couldn''t help giving a thumbs up.


    Amnesia is like her. It''s the first in history.


    Mu Shinian is very hot.


    But those people are not good.


    For a while, it''s hard to decide.


    Little elder martial sister couldn''t see it anymore. She was about to make a move when she was suddenly drunk.


    "Stop it!"


    With an angry drink, those people stopped and looked back with anger. When they saw the visitor, they changed their faces one after another.


    Mu Shinian looked at the visitor and still had no fear on his face.


    The man looked at them and said gently, "Hello, our husband, please."


    The little elder martial sister looked at it and admired it.


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip, and his ck eyes were particrly sharp: "another one?"


    Although her words are endless, the little elder martial sister can hear all her meaning.


    Another death seeker?


    The little elder martial sister walked over with a smile and took her hand: "it shouldn''t be. Go and have a look with me first."


    It doesn''t matter if you think about it.


    If another one wants to act recklessly, she''ll just run away. It won''t be too troublesome.


    Thinking of this, mu Shinian followed the little elder martial sister.


    On the way, the man was still joking: "Miss, your bodyguard is really good."


    Little elder martial sister is still very guilty.


    How dare she treat mu Shinian as a bodyguard.


    But mu Shinian was too young. At this time, it was inconvenient to show his true face, so he had to get an identity casually.


    If anyone knew that she dared to let Ovi be her bodyguard, it would be... Life has reached its peak.


    The little elder martial sister replied, "well, yes, her skill is really one in a million."


    "Yes, but also. The youngdy is so good-looking. If youe to a bar alone, you should bring some powerful people around to avoid being bullied."


    "Ha ha, that''s what you said, but I''m lucky to meet you. Thank you for saving me."


    "The youngdy is joking. It''s not me, it''s my young master."


    "Who is your young master?"


    The man stopped answering, but stopped in a private room on the second floor. He raised his hand respectfully: "Miss, my young master is inside."


    The little elder martial sister raised her eyebrow. She wanted to know who was looking for trouble.


    Although there are tasks, the n has beenpletely disrupted.


    Let''s y it by ear.


    The little elder martial sister thought, opened the door and went in.


    Then I saw a man.


    No coincidence makes a book!


    Isn''t that the person she''s going to approach today?


    A new chip developed by theirboratory was stolen in the process of transportation. It was originally a semi-finished product. They didn''t care very much. This time, it was just to pull Mu Shinian out to find the feeling of previous tasks. Therefore, she reluctantly came here.


    Mu Shinian didn''t miss the amazement that shed across her face.


    "Do you know?"


    The little elder martial sister gave a cry and also lowered her voice back: "I don''t know. The thing I have today is on him."


    Mu Shinian heard the speech, and suddenly came a little spirit.


    The little elder martial sister said, "take it easy. We''ll act ording to our circumstances."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK, I know."

 Chapter 1666

    <h4>Chapter 1666</h4>


    Little elder martial sister can''t cry orugh.


    I don''t think you know at all. The posture of admiring Shi Nian just now seems to be going to rush directly to open adle for people''s head, and then directly search the things and leave.


    Little elder martial sister walked over.


    Mu Shinian followed.


    As a result, as soon as she stepped in, the somewhat beautiful man sitting on the sofa couldn''t help but say, "go out first. I have something to say to your master."


    neuropathy.


    I don''t care about you.


    Mu Shinian muttered in his heart, but quietly walked in.


    The man frowned, "can''t you understand what I said?"


    When Mu read from the bottom of his heart, he he said twice, but Quan didn''t hear it.


    Little elder martial sister,e out and get around.


    "Oh, I''m a loyal bodyguard. She won''t let me get along with a stranger."


    "Well." The man on the sofa didn''t care. He smiled and said, "I just think you''re very interesting, so I''d like to buy you a drink and make friends with you."


    "You tter me too much." The little elder martial sister smiled and touched a tear mole in the corner of her eyes. She smiled very gently.


    The little elder martial sister is dressed in a red dress and heavy make-up. She does everything casually. She is full of thousands of customs.


    The man was hooked away in an instant.


    He smiled without concealing his salivation.


    "How can I? Don''t you have to be careful when a beauty like you goes out? If you meet someone with evil intentions, you don''t have to suffer."


    Shameless.


    Viin.


    Mu Shi reads, and his heart is full of Fei.


    The little elder martial sister smiled: "thank you."


    Then the two began to talk happily.


    Mu Shinian clubbed aside and silently watched the two of them chat, like a friend they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Her white eyes are turning to the horizon.


    Unfortunately, no one saw it.


    The little elder martial sister said and winked at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at her, gently nodded his head, and then said, "Miss, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "OK, you go." The little elder martial sister said absently, as if she didn''t care much about her at all.


    The man saw it and a light light came out of his eyes.


    Mu Shinian closed the door, looked at the bodyguard at the door and asked coldly, "where is the bathroom?"


    The man pointed in the direction.


    "Thank you." Mu Shinian walked along the direction of the bathroom, then walked halfway, walked around directly and came to the gate of the switch.


    She stared at the circuits and studied them a little. Then she just started and clicked twice to cut off the power.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    A scream.


    In the box.


    The little elder martial sister also screamed out. She seemed to be particrly afraid of the dark and her body trembled.


    The man was still very upset. As a result, seeing the little elder martial sister so scared, he wanted to reach out and hold her.


    The little elder martial sister lifted her eyelids, stood up directly, shrunk aside, and then screamed, "ah!"


    The man was also startled.


    The little elder martial sister stumbled and said, "is there a power failure?"


    The man was just about to hook up with her, but he was interrupted by the short-sighted power failure. His temper also rushed up and shouted to the assistant outside the door: "what are you doing? Go and see what''s wrong!"


    "Yes, I''ll go right away."


    The assistant answered and ran away.


    The little elder martial sister sat on the sofa and patted her chest: "it''s really scary. It''s still a high-end consumer ce. Unexpectedly, there will be a power outage."

 Chapter 1667

    <h4>Chapter 1667</h4>


    Seeing this, the man immediately said, "yes, miss, otherwise, go to the club I opened. It''s much better than here."


    The cell phone on the little elder martial sister''s hand moved, and she immediately changed her face: "is it not very good?"


    "How can it be? It''s my great honor to strengthen you."


    The man turned on the mobile phone light, made an invitation gesture and came out: "Miss, please."


    "In this case, I''ll trouble you."


    The little elder martial sister smiled shyly and went out.


    After the two talents left, mu Shinian came after them. Her face was not very good. She pulled out a few words: "Miss, it''s not good. Your house is on fire."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man looked very angry.


    The little elder martial sister almost sprained her high-heeled shoes. After she stabilized her body, she squeezed out a smile: "what are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian seemed to turn his eyes again in the dark.


    Her voice was very rigid: "couples downstairs quarreled and let off the gas, and then your house was implicated."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the corridor, just a few people were silent.


    A few secondster, the little elder martial sister quickly responded: "is it so bad? Go and drive. Let''s go back and have a look."


    "OK."


    When mu Shinian finishes, he will take the lead in leaving.


    As a result, the man was unhappy.


    He grabbed the little elder martial sister''s wrist and suggested, "that''s too dangerous. How can you two girls go back? I''ll take you back and go with you to see how the situation is."


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "girl?"


    With that, she grabbed his assistant''s cor with her bare hands and fell violently.


    The assistant was so surrounded by her that she almost fell down.


    The man was stunned.


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "thank you. No, I support two men."


    "Hehe, this, this." The man was also frightened by her. He was afraid that if he disagreed, the iron sand palm of Mu Shinian mighte over.


    Mu Sinian took the little elder martial sister and left.


    The man and his assistant looked at each other.


    The assistant said, "how do I feel that the bodyguard is more like... Miss?"


    It''s not just him.


    Men also have this awareness.


    ¡­¡­


    After going out for a distance.


    Mu Shinian asked, "have you got your things?"


    "Of course." The little elder martial sister turned the chip out of her hand, threw it twice, and sneered, "it''s too stupid to y."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and couldn''t help reminding her: "don''t do this in the future."


    "Ah, what?" The little elder martial sister looked confused.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said; "The task is important, but you can''t sacrifice yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister continued to look nkly.


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s not necessary."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing her serious face, the little elder martial sister couldn''t helpughing: "I say you are still the same as before."


    "What does it look like?"


    The little elder martial sister touched her chin and recalled the past: "this is the same when you went out on a mission with me for the first time. I just had a drink with someone. When you came back, you scolded me for more than two hours."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked confused.


    It can''t be true.


    The little elder martial sister took her hand and smiled and walked away: "really, don''t believe it. What can I do to deceive you?"


    Mu Shinian pulled her lower lip. She didn''t say good or bad. She gave a calm grace.

 Chapter 1668

    <h4>Chapter 1668</h4>


    Seeing her solemn face, the little elder martial sister raised her hand and poked her face twice: "you, what do you want me to say about you?"


    "Always so serious, it doesn''t have the vitality of your age."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t think he should have any vitality at his age.


    "Hurry back."


    "OK, just," the little elder martial sister looked at her seriously and asked uncertainly, "are you sure you don''t remember anything?"


    Mu Shi read and nodded slowly: "no, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister sighed: "well, I know it''s not that easy. Don''t worry, we''ll all wait."


    Mu Shinian was also disappointed.


    "I''ll try to remember."


    "It''s all right. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder and was about tofort her. Suddenly, behind her, there came an angry cry: "over there, over there, they are over there. Chase, don''t let them run away."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were cold. Looking back, he saw the man with a group of people catching up.


    "It''s them. Don''t let them run away. They have the thing."


    Mu Shinian''s look changed.


    She quickly responded and pushed the little elder martial sister back. In a hurry, she only had time to leave two words: "run."


    Then she caught up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister was stunned for two seconds.


    He saw mu Shinian raise his fist and hit the other party fiercely.


    The fighting of Mu Shinian is still very cruel.


    Little elder martial sister was about to go to help, when suddenly, an unidentified object whizzed in front of her and hit a man in the head.


    The little elder martial sister stared round in surprise.


    The next second I saw the Tang and Song Dynastiesing out of nowhere. Without saying a word, I directly picked up a man and threw him out.


    Although the way he fought was a little mean, at that moment, the little elder martial sister thought he was handsome and fried!


    Mu Shinian frowned when she saw the Tang and Song Dynasties and didn''t recognize who he was. However, since she came to help herself, she didn''t refuse each other''s kindness.


    The two men joined hands and soon beat them down.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties looked strangely at the time, and then looked at the little elder martial sister. The head grew up.


    The little elder martial sister came over and asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here? I want to ask you." Tang and song looked very nervous. He took a deep breath and said, "everyone is looking for mu Shinian. You brought people here!"


    "... exposed?"


    The little elder martial sister looked puzzled.


    So fast?


    Tang and song couldn''t help being rude. He took a deep breath and said patiently, "Bo Qian has sent someone out to find it. Send them back before things get big. You know mu Shinian will... Lose memory. In case something happens, aren''t you afraid that Bo Qian will trouble you?"


    The point is, he''s not sure he can protect her at that time.


    After all, thin shallow angry, really super scary.


    Mu Shinian frowned. What does she mean she will have an ident? Does she look like someone who will have an ident?


    Tang and song probably knew he was wrong. He coughed and said, "anyway, I''m like this. I''d better take her back first."


    With that, he looked at mu Shinian again, tangled, and said, "can you say that you ran out by yourself?"

 Chapter 1669

    <h4>Chapter 1669</h4>


    Mu Shinian blinked, his face full of confusion.


    I don''t seem to understand what he''s talking about.


    Tang and song gave a cry and reluctantly pulled her aside.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t know why she wanted to follow. She was stared by Tang and song, and immediately stopped in ce.


    Tang and song were still angry and whispered to Mu Shinian, "well, if that person knows that you were brought out by her, it will be serious. You also know that those senior brothers and sisters, if they get angry, your little senior sister will not lose her skin. Also, your man, he doesn''t expect to let her see you in the future."


    "It''s quite serious. Just think of a way and say you came out by yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips hard.


    Tang Song patted her on the shoulder twice: "please, otherwise she will be finished as soon as she goes back."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and nodded his head after a long time.


    "Oh."


    She doesn''t know what he''s talking about now.


    But it looks worried.


    "Good, good, let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Tang and Song said and waved to the little elder martial sister.


    Confused, the little elder martial sister came over and asked, "over there, it''s a riot?"


    "What do you say, eh?"


    The head of the Tang and Song dynasties also began to grow.


    He sighed softly and said silently, "OK, this matter has passed anyway. You must not have another time."


    "And... Youe to such a ce and dress like this, you..."


    Tang and song looked at the people behind them, ah, and their faces shuddered. They were all ck.


    "You!"


    "I what!"


    The little elder martial sister raised her chin and roared back with an unconvinced face: "what''s the matter? I don''t even have the freedom to wear what kind of clothes? Tang and song, you care too much."


    The Tang and Song Dynasties felt a green grasnd on their heads.


    He gnashed his teeth and asked, "you! Well, you said, where have you been, what have you done, and why did you provoke those people?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it calmly. She held her arm and stood aside, her eyes flickering slightly.


    Then, a conclusion is drawn.


    These two people are a pair.


    And the rtionship is good.


    good.


    She thought it was a good match.


    The little elder martial sister was used by Tang and Song Dynasty, and her temper suddenly got up. She hehe twice and roared more fiercely than him: "can you me me? I can only me those men for their poor self-control and being fascinated by me. Why don''t you behave well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song wanted to beat her.


    "You, you just..."


    Mu Shinian almost came out with a handful of melon seeds.


    She looked at them calmly. A smile on her lips became more and more profound.


    She raised her eyebrows and her voice was full of fun.


    "Do I need to avoid it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked back and noticed the figure of Mu Shinian. Suddenly, one by one, they were more embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips: "I see."


    She got into the car and took out a pair of headphones. She put them on very leisurely, blocking her ears and all the sounds.


    The Tang and Song Dynasties frowned again.


    He was puzzled and asked, "is she sure she has amnesia? She doesn''t look like it."


    The little elder martial sister nodded.

 Chapter 1670

    <h4>Chapter 1670</h4>


    "It really doesn''t look like amnesia. The one who lives in the vi looks like amnesia."


    The Tang and Song dynasties made another sound


    He has heard of this himself.


    He was stunned for a moment and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Are there two mu Shinian? I thought I found it before, but did another person emerge?"


    The little elder martial sister shrugged: "I don''t know. It''s a long story."


    "Forget it. Don''t worry about other people''s family." Then Tang and song looked at her again and frowned silently, "what''s the situation with you now?"


    "That''s it."


    With that, the little elder martial sister opened the door directly and sat in.


    Tang and song are not angry, but they don''t want to be angry anymore.


    Little elder martial sister is like a gust of wind, which will not leave any trace.


    He breathed out depressed, thinking, forget it, who told himself to see her.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian just entered the front foot.


    I noticed something was wrong.


    She was silent, looked up and saw that the living room was full of people.


    She was stunned. Then, with a calm face, she took off her mask and hat. Finally, she stood at the door, looked at them and asked curiously, "don''t you sleep yet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people looked at each other and got angry.


    Mu Shinian moved her lower lip and was about to say something. The second elder martial sister stood up, nced at her up and down, and asked curiously, "where have you been? Why are you dressed like this?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "go out for a walk."


    "What do you wear for a walk?"


    The second elder martial sister doesn''t believe her nonsense.


    Mu Shinian exined with an indifferent face: "yes, otherwise what do you want to wear?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second elder martial sister frowned and her face was heavy.


    "I said you..."


    "What did you say about me?"


    Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    "Forget it."


    The elder martial brother stretched out his hand to hold her and said, "it''s good to have someone back."


    "That won''t work." The second elder martial sister insisted: "you have to know what she has done. Otherwise, she will run out every day. That''s enough."


    After all, she has no memory.


    What if I run out to y every day and have another ident.


    Elder martial brother also thinks it makes sense.


    "Shi Nian, to be honest, what did you do? Did your little elder martial sister take you out to do something?"


    Mu Shinian held the hat.


    After a long silence, she shook her head: "I just went out for a walk. Now I''m tired of walking, so I''lle back."


    With that, she didn''t think it was true enough, and added, "really."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m so angry.


    The second elder martial sister came over depressed and checked her up and down. Then she raised her hand, grabbed her wrist and pointed to the small bruise on her wrist: "what''s going on here?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it and thought about it. He probably left it carelessly when he was fighting with others.


    "Yes, it''s dark. I didn''t see it."


    "I really believe you. You smell so much wine that you don''t even notice it!"


    Mu Shi was stunned and smelled the wine on his lower body. His expression suddenly became yful.


    Got it.


    She forgot about it.


    "Confess, where the hell have you been?"


    The second elder martial sister said, "by the way, I forgot to say it. It''s not so difficult to check it."

 Chapter 1671

    <h4>Chapter 1671</h4>


    "You have to believe in our strength."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to believe it at all.


    She said calmly, "just go for a walk."


    "Oh?"


    The second elder martial sister gave a strange sound.


    "Then don''t me us for checking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at them, and his lips seemed to sip unhappily.


    The elder martial brother came over, pulled the second elder martial sister, sighed lightly, and said, "forget it, forget it, let''s talk about it. It''s good if peoplee back safely." After a pause, he gave a serious warning: "it''s not an example."


    "OK."


    If there were another time, she would be more careful.


    A group of people left in great numbers.


    Mu Shinian looked at the people sitting on the sofa.


    It was a surprise.


    She felt guilty.


    Thin shallow looked at her indifferently, and his face was obviously filled with two words "unhappy".


    Mu Shinian nced at him and felt that he must be very angry now.


    She struggled with her words and didn''t know what to say, so she had to shut her mouth.


    Waiting for the other party to speak first.


    Thin shallow took a look at her, with a bit of severity in his eyes: "didn''t you get hurt?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    "No."


    "OK, go up and sleep."


    Then he went upstairs first.


    Mu Shinian blinked. She thought there would be another batch of torture. Otherwise, it should mean to ask.


    Why is there no sound.


    Mu Shinian looked at the background of his upstairs and blinked helplessly.


    Is this angry?


    This must be angry.


    Mu Shinian stood in ce for a while before moving her steps, went to the kitchen and made a cup of fruit tea. She held it and sat on the sofa, her eyshes hanging low and staring at the carpet. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    A text message trickled in from the mobile phone.


    She was silent and clicked on.


    I saw a text message from Tang and Song dynasties.


    She simply nced at it, then returned to her mind and left her cell phone aside.


    Mu Shinian drank half a cup of flower tea and held his cheek. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was in a very bad mood.


    It seems that I always feel that I did something wrong.


    Mu Shinian wanted to pick up flower tea again. As a result, he was taken away.


    Without a word, Bo Qian took the flower tea away, then went to the kitchen and poured it out.


    ok


    Not even tea?


    Mu Shinian thought without emotion.


    As a result, after a while, thin shallow flushed a ss of milk out and put it in front of her.


    "Don''t drink flower tea at night. You won''t be able to sleep."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian stared at the steaming milk. As soon as he looked back, he saw thin shallow going upstairs again.


    She really didn''t know how to deceive people or how to apologize.


    She thought that she probably didn''t know how to apologize before. It''s estimated that she was caught and would stick her neck and argue back.


    Thinking of these, mu Shinian''s head grew up.


    She let out a cry and put her hands on her cheeks.


    At present, I eat, live and use other people''s... Moreover, this person has a good rtionship with her. She is really very cruel.


    Then go and apologize?


    Mu Shinian took the ss of milk and drank it up. Then he went to the kitchen, washed the ss and went upstairs.


    The thin room is next to her.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t been there yet.


    After hesitating twice at the door, she reached out and knocked.


    As a result, there was no sound in it.


    Mu Shinian waited for a while and knocked twice. As a result, there was still no sound.

 Chapter 1672

    <h4>Chapter 1672</h4>


    The third time, mu Shinian didn''t bother to knock on the door. He directly opened the door and went in.


    The style of the room is very simple.


    Compared with the room she would live in, she had to cope with a lot. A bed, a table and curtains were pulled up.


    Mu Shinian nced and found that the man was not there. Just about to go out, a door suddenly opened.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Just after taking a bath, his bathrobe was open, revealing arge piece of strong muscles. He was wiping his hair with a towel in his hands. When he saw hering in, he stopped and looked at her in amazement.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    She took a gentle breath, and her ears turned red.


    Well, this man has a really good figure.


    It''s probably much better than those models.


    Mu Shinian stared for a long time and suddenly felt something wrong. She calmly said excuse me, and then calmly turned around to leave, pretending that nothing had happened.


    If shallow can make her wish, there will be a ghost.


    He has been quiet all night.


    I had nned not to care about her for her amnesia.


    As a result, she ran in by herself.


    Thin and shallow lips pulled, still stained with water mist, suddenly shed to her and pressed the door.


    Bang.


    The door closes.


    A thin voice came with water vapor.


    "Come to me specially. It doesn''t make sense for such a thing."


    Mu Shinian secretly bit her lower lip. She smiled twice. She looked inexplicably indifferent: "I went to the wrong room."


    "You just lose your memory, not your brain." Thin shallow gently sneered. He leaned his back against the door and looked at the people close at hand.


    After two nces, he was a little dissatisfied.


    Lost a lot of weight.


    However, it''s all right. It''s estimated that it will be raised back soon.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "go away."


    She''s like a firefight now. If she''s thin and shallow, he''ll probably burn up.


    Thin shallow vomited a sullen breath and said, "you have a big temper. You ran in without saying anything. Are you going to run?"


    "There''s nothing to say." Mu Shinian was very calm. In fact, her heart had begun to beat drums. She breathed out and said, "go to the wrong room. Get out of the way."


    Thin shallow low smiled two times, the voice was very helpless: "what should I do with you?"


    "Let''s do it."


    Mu Shi read back, a short body, directly opened the door and went out.


    Thin shallow puffed andughed, shaking his head helplessly.


    She really is.


    With a smile, the door was suddenly opened again.


    Mu Shinian seems very tangled.


    But just tangled for a while, she said happily: "this time it''s really my fault. I''m running around. I won''t do it in the future."


    With that, she seemed to endure humiliation, and mmed the door shut.


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly and shook his head with a headache: "forget it, forget it."


    If he pushes on again, mu Shinian doesn''t necessarily want to get angry with him.


    She has no memory now. If she gets angry, it may not be so easy to coax.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shiniany in bed.


    She couldn''t sleep.


    As soon as I close my eyes, I think of the scene I saw just now.


    So, in the early morning, she still opened her eyes.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed depressed and looked at the darkness in the house without expression.

 Chapter 1673

    <h4>Chapter 1673</h4>


    The world is really messy.


    Obviously, she didn''t see anything. What is she thinking.


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt again, covered his head and forced himself to close his eyes.


    Maybe it''s really toote.


    She tossed and turned for a while and finally fell asleep.


    Just, in my sleep.


    She dreamed of thin light again.


    That house is beautiful.


    It can be seen from the surroundingyout that they all used their hearts.


    Everything is very particr.


    And she was held in her arms by thin shallow.


    Two people are... Kissing?


    In her sleep, her eyes stared round and her body was held. She was about to say something. Suddenly, her eyes were covered.


    When the line of sight is covered, the senses are infinitely magnified.


    Mu Shinian wants to struggle.


    But in her sleep, it seemed that the control of the body was not in her own hands. She struggled desperately, but the actual action was in response to the man''s kiss.


    Mu Shinian felt like a cooked shrimp. He couldn''t move up and down.


    Moreover, although her mind was thinking of struggle, she didn''t resist at all.


    His touch seems very... Familiar.


    When the man''s hand reached for her clothes, mu Shinian finally struggled from the ''nightmare''. She turned over, fell down, and hit her forehead heavily on the floor.


    "Ah!"


    A scream.


    Mu Shinian sat up nkly. She covered her head with water mist in her eyes.


    The pain on the forehead is clear.


    Mu Shinian breathed out nkly.


    If you remember correctly.


    Did she... Have a spring dream?


    Do you want to be... So blind?


    Mu Shinian covered his head and felt that he was red.


    She''s really getting drunk.


    What''s going on?


    Didn''t you just look at him? I didn''t see anything else. Why is it so... Out of control?


    Is it difficult to think every day and dream at night?


    What did she think.


    She didn''t think about anything.


    Mu Shinian was tearful. She slowly got up and wanted to go to sleep again. I don''t know if she was frightened by that dream. She couldn''t sleep.


    Moreover, as soon as I closed my eyes, I thought of the kiss.


    It''s going crazy.


    Mu Shinian struggled to get up, found a coat to put on, and then, in the dark, went to the screening hall.


    She remembered that Bo Qian said that there were small cinemas here.


    Mu Shinian soon found it. She went in and looked for the most terrible film of the year.


    In order to forget those memories, she turned off the lights.


    The green screen fluorescence adds a lot to this terrible atmosphere.


    Mu Shinian just looked at it and had no emotion at all.


    "Good"


    I won''t think about that kiss at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian found mu Shinian in the screening hall the next day.


    She has fallen asleep on the sofa.


    I still have a bag of leftover snacks and... A bag on my forehead.


    The thin shallow corner of his eye smoked hard twice. It''s hard to imagine how this bag grew out.


    Thin shallow squatted down and carefully took away the potato chips in her hand. Then, he carefully took the person out and nned to send her back to bed.


    As a result, he didn''t die. As soon as he walked out of the room, he had big eyes to small eyes with two people.


    The second elder martial sister looked at her and thought she was still wearing pajamas,

 Chapter 1674

    <h4>Chapter 1674</h4>


    Another look, mu Shinian read a bag on his forehead. Another look, the two of them just came out suddenly took a breath.


    "You, you, Bo shallow, how dare you!"


    "I didn''t."


    The thin, shallow, icy n her words.


    The second elder martial sister stroked her forehead and said to thin shallow fiercely, "send people back to bed first!"


    be ill!


    Bo Qian didn''t know that their brain circuits had been driving happily. After taking the people to the room, he pulled up the quilt, went out and closed the door.


    As soon as the door was closed, the second elder martial sister came with a fist.


    Really a fist, thin and shallow, it''s toote to avoid.


    The elder martial brother held the fist of the second elder martial sister in time and looked at Bo Qian coldly: "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Thin shallow frowned: "what''s going on?"


    The elder martial brother gritted his teeth; "Bo Qian, are you a beast? If Mu Shinian doesn''t want to, you can use strong ones?"


    The second elder martial sister''s fist creaked.


    The two angrily stared at Bo Qian. It seemed that as soon as he admitted, the two would work together to beat him into a puddle of mud.


    His thin face turned ck.


    He slept wellst night.


    Their sound instion effect is very good.


    Therefore, even if he wakes up, he probably doesn''t know that mu Shinian ran to see... Horror films in the middle of the night.


    "Say, what''s going on!"


    "Are you really sick?" The green veins on his thin and shallow forehead were about to burst out. He was gnashing his teeth. Almost all his endurance reached the limit: "she fell by herself. She didn''t know why she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. She ran to the cinema!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked at each other, and both looked confused.


    Bo Qian pushed aside the two men and went downstairs directly.


    On the way, he turned back and said, "can you ring the doorbell when you enter my house?"


    me him, too.


    It was so urgent that I told them the password directly.


    Don''t say how regretful he is now.


    "That''s not the point."


    Knowing that he had made a joke, brother master coughed and calmly changed the topic: "we have something to tell you about Mu Shinian. My master wants to see her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian nced at them and went downstairs.


    Both of them followed downstairs.


    Thin shallow went to make two cups of tea. He sat on the sofa and calmly reminded them: "she has amnesia now. It''s no use seeing her."


    "How can it be useless?" The second elder martial sister said, "Mu Shinian was brought out by my master."


    "When he woke up, he didn''t mention anything. He just wanted to see her."


    Thin shallow sneer: "what''s good to see."


    He nced at the two men with a mocking look: "as an apprentice, mu Shinian has done his utmost. They have their own evil fate in theirst life and have to repay their own little apprentice. She has done enough."


    "... you''re right." Elder martial brother smiled bitterly and said, "don''t help Mu Sinian offend my master. I can tell you clearly that if my master asks Mu Sinian to die, she will never live."


    "You know better than anyone that mu Shinian is the type that she will return ten times and a hundred times as long as others treat her well."


    "If she hadn''t lost her memory, I wouldn''t havee to you about it."


    The thin and shallow face remained unchanged: "she won''t go."


    "I''ll go."


    A sound burst in.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know when she woke up. She stood at the entrance of the stairs and was silent. She still insisted: "I went to see him."

 Chapter 1675

    <h4>Chapter 1675</h4>


    "Didn''t you say that it was because of him that I lost my memory? I want to know why."


    Mu Shinian said firmly.


    The people at the bottom looked at each other and hesitated.


    Thin shallow nced at the two men, their faces a little gloomy; "Don''t go. I''ll just tell you what you want to know."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I have an intuition. I have to do these things myself."


    "And."


    She shook her thin mobile phone: "the other me seems to be looking for you. She just called."


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    The second elder martial sister gloated and said, "young master Bo, since you are so busy, you can deal with your own affairs."


    "If Shi Nian is here, nothing will happen. Don''t worry."


    Thin shallow doesn''t want to rest assured at all.


    These people are all doing dangerous things. Mu Shinian wants to follow them.


    "Let me go."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and replied firmly, "I''ll be back in the evening."


    Thin shallow silent for a few seconds, this just reluctantly nodded: "contact at any time."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    Mu Shinian was ying a small game on his mobile phone. After being watched by them for a long time, he looked up: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The two tangled.


    The second elder martial sister confessed uneasily; "You know, that fake you?"


    "Well, Bo Qian said."


    Mu Shinian realized that they wanted to get down to business, so he put down his mobile phone and looked at them seriously: "he also said that the man was useful and could not be exposed too early."


    "She''s really useful. If you won''t lose your memory, guess what we''ll do?" The second elder martial sister asked.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "maybe you can know. Ask me to rece the fake, sneak in quietly and catch all those people who live in seclusion behind the scenes. Is that right?"


    The second elder martial sister smiled bitterly and nodded: "you are really smart."


    Mu Shinian said, "unfortunately, I have lost my memory."


    "Yes." The second elder martial sister looked at the eldest martial brother, who gently nodded at her.


    She then continued: "Shi Nian, we don''t know what entanglement the master has with Rong. He hasn''t said anything about it. Although we were brought out by the master, he is really very kind to us, but there is one thing."


    The next words seem very heavy.


    The second elder martial sister struggled and finished her unfinished words: "no matter what the master wants you to do, you don''t have to promise. In particr, you don''t have to break into those people. You shouldn''t bear these."


    "The reason why you lost your memory is that you saved the master by risking yourself. You almost lost your life. This kindness is enough."


    "You don''t have to pay for the rest."


    Mu Shinian looked at the second elder martial sister puzzled.


    Thetter''s eyes contain manyplex and difficult thoughts.


    Bit by bit, pile by pile,plex and difficult to understand.


    Mu Shinian hooked her lower lip and finally said, "I''m not stupid."


    "That''s good."


    The second elder martial sister came out with a sigh of relief. She looked at the road ahead and frowned, but she never put it down.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Yansong just recovered.


    He was half lying in bed with a magazine in his hand.


    However, after half an hour, he still stayed on a page and never turned it over.

 Chapter 1676

    <h4>Chapter 1676</h4>


    The second elder martial sister knocked on the door and came in: "master, she''sing."


    In just a few days, Zhou Yansong lost a big circle, and the whole person had no spirit. When he saw mu Shinian, his eyes seemed to blend into two sparks.


    "Here we are."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and gently nodded his head: "hello."


    Zhou Yansong: "... Ah. OK, OK."


    "You go out first."


    The second elder martial sister looked at her eyes and admired her thoughts.


    The elder martial brother raised his hand and held her shoulder: "go out."


    "... well."


    The second elder martial sister looked at her eyes and longed for her thoughts. She was a little eager to talk and stopped.


    He seemed to want to exin something, but he didn''t say much in front of the master, so he had to go out.


    As soon as she went out, she said, "just in case."


    "It won''t happen."


    The eldest martial brother said, "if the master really moves this idea, we''ll stop and read it at that time."


    "She will lose her memory. It''s too dangerous."


    The second elder martial sister bit her lower lip, and her anxiety was gradually expanding: "but, master, master, he..."


    "Master should and won''t do that." The elder martial brother spoke confidently: "he also loves the younger martial sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second elder martial sister looked at the door and thought more.


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair and silently looked at the person on the bed: "do you have anything to tell me?"


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "I''ve wronged you for a while."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "no matter what happens halfway, at least now, I have my life."


    When Zhou Yansong heard her say this, his whole face softened: "is it true?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you ever regret it?"


    "Why should I regret it?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him puzzled.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "regret, almost died and almost couldn''te back. If you know the result like this, will you make the same choice?"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a few seconds, and the corners of his mouth slowly aroused a calm smile.


    "Yes."


    "... why?"


    However, he had heard that mu Shinian hade all the way, experienced what kind of near death life, and how much luck it took toe back.


    After these things, can she say without thinking that she doesn''t regret it?


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "maybe I have to go. I heard that I was to save you. Although I don''t remember now, it shows that you are very important to me that I could make this decision at that time."


    Zhou Yansong held his fist hard.


    His lips moved several times before he squeezed out a dry word; "Yao, I can''t afford you. I''m the one who implicated you."


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    "There''s nothing to do with it."


    "Just idealism."


    "You''re right." Zhou Yansong smiled bitterly and nodded: "I''ve lived most of my life. I don''t know as much as a child as you."


    Mu Shinian saw him coughing, got up and went to pour him a ss of water.


    Zhou Yansong took it and took two drinks before he put it down and looked at her. He didn''t know how to speak several times.


    "What''s the rtionship between you and that man named Rong?" Mu Shinian asked.


    Zhou Yansong''s face changed and lowered his head. He didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian saw this and asked in a low voice, "it''s very important, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s just... I owe her something." Zhou Yansong said in a low voice: "because of my debt, I can''t do anything to her. Even if she moves her hand first, I can''t..."


    "I see."

 Chapter 1677

    <h4>Chapter 1677</h4>


    "Am I too selfish?"


    Zhou Yansong looked at her with a bitter smile: "in fact, I can understand your senior brothers and sisters. What are they thinking."


    "They must think I''m too cruel to you."


    "You don''t owe me anything anymore."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and said, "I know, I just believe me."


    "... what?"


    "I believe that if you can make me pay even at the cost of my life, you must be more important to me than many people and things." Mu Shinian pointed to her head. During this time, she has been thinking about what she was like in the past. If she can''t recover her memory all her life, what should she do.


    After thinking about it, she felt that no matter what the result was, she seemed to have to ept such a way.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly and said word by word: "you don''t have to worry about these. I''ll take the road I choose."


    "Shi Nian."


    Zhou Yansong''s voice choked.


    "Do you know what I want you to do?"


    "You can''t use me to deal with them?" These are what the eldest martial brother said on his way here, but mu Shinian felt that ording to his past, it could not be this way.


    Zhou Yansong sighed softly and said, "they are all very smart. In addition, that thin is also very smart."


    "He kept people. It is estimated that he will wait until this step."


    "Pull them all out, and then those who have revenge can take revenge, and those who have resentment canin."


    Mu Shi read grace and continued to ask, "what about you? What do you think?"


    Zhou Yansong sighed softly and said; "I want to save her life."


    "She may not appreciate you." Mu Shinian nced at him. Even though he had been recuperating for a while, he was still very thin and looked tortured. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Zhou Yansong lowered his head: "I don''t need her gratitude. I can''t be the enemy with her, and I can''t give up my power to her. Now, at this point, do you think I can do anything else?"


    Mu Shinian frowned. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth lightly and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "You know." Zhou Yansong said firmly, "you just have no memory, but you must know what to do."


    Mu Shinian smiled and came out. She nodded slowly and replied, "you''re right. I have an idea, but it''s too risky."


    "It''s really risky." Zhou Yansong felt that he had be shameless.


    He relied on the kindness of the past, so he asked her to pay his life again and again.


    This is really unfair to Mu Shinian.


    It''s not fair at all.


    He gave her a steamed bread, but asked her to pay for her life.


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent and said, "if I promise you..."


    "In the future, you and my master, it doesn''t matter. You don''t need to listen to me anymore. I can... Tell you something you don''t even know."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I don''t know?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Yansong sighed. His old face didn''t seem to hang. He moved his lips several times and said gently after a long time: "you didn''t know about it before you lost your memory."

 Chapter 1678

    <h4>Chapter 1678</h4>


    Mu Shinian was really aroused by his curiosity.


    She will have no memory. She doesn''t remember how good she was with these people in the past. Therefore, even if she said she was going to break the rtionship, her reaction was very t.


    Maybe everyone has something he doesn''t want to say.


    It''s not surprising that Zhou Yansong has this doubt.


    Mu Shinian stood up and said, "I know."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Yansong''s eyes moved slightly and seemed to want to say something, but looking at mu Shinian''s cold face, the corners of his lips finally fell back.


    "Yourself, be careful"


    "I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    She will promise this not only because of the person who seems very important to her, but also because she has to end all this by herself. Anyway, if there were not those behind the scenes, she would not lose her memory.


    Mu Sinian went out and saw the eldest martial brother staring at her with a dignified face.


    "Don''t go."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head and slowly opened his mouth: "I won''t go."


    "Really don''t go."


    Master brother took her hand, gritted his teeth and said, "you don''t have to, understand?"


    "... I won''t go."


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly. She pointed to her head and smiled powerlessly: "I''m like this. Shall I die?"


    The eldest martial brother probably didn''t want to deceive him several times. He had a psychological shadow. He would look at her like this. His inner uneasiness gradually expanded: "you, are you serious?"


    "Really."


    Mu Shimian said calmly, "I don''t even remember the past. I don''t even know your names. The so-called deep feelings and loyalty are just a few words for me. If I have to carry these words, let the person who hasn''t lost his memory carry them. It''s not easy for me to get back a life. I won''t die."


    She said it easily.


    Even, it''s shameless.


    But the elder martial brother finally rxed.


    "It''s good for you to think so."


    Mu Shinian chuckled, "what''s wrong, how can it be wrong."


    She sighed with a headache and looked strange: "I''ll go back first. I''ve been out for so long."


    "I''ll see you off"


    "... OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian went back, he knew that mu Shinian was ill.


    He frowned and looked at the maid.


    The maid shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I was fine yesterday, but I suddenly fell ill today."


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything, just walked in and saw a burning man with a red face.


    These days, he almost forgot to stay with mu Shinian. There is a fake mu Shinian living here.


    When mu Shinian saw hime in, she immediately struggled to sit up. Her red eyes stared at Bo Qian pitifully: "you, you''reing."


    Bo Qian nced at her and said, "why do you have a fever?"


    "I don''t know."¡® Mu Shinian lowered his head, bit his lower lip wrongly, and then said, "maybe it was too hot yesterday. I didn''t pay attention to it."


    Bo qianen gave a sound, walked over, sat in a chair, frowned very tight, looked, seemed to be worried.


    "Wait for the doctor toe. Let the doctor see what''s going on."


    ''mu Shinian ''nodded: "OK, maybe... Fell into the seast time, so..."

 Chapter 1679

    <h4>Chapter 1679</h4>


    "It''s possible." The doctor also said that your body has not recovered well, and your resistance is really poor After a pause, he reluctantly added, "I''ll bring it back in the future."


    "Mu Shi Nian" really tossed herself half dead in order to get her back.


    At this meeting, I was ted to hear him say these words.


    She nodded, but continued to pretend: "thank you, I still, I''ve given you a lot of trouble."


    Thin shallow touched her head; "It''s okay. You''re not in trouble."


    With such tenderness and tenderness, "Mu Shinian" feels that he is stepping on the clouds, light and floating, and his feet can''t touch the ground at all.


    She came out with a chuckle and said; "Yes."


    "Well, you have a rest first. I''ll pour you a ss of boiling water."


    Shallow said, pulled the quilt for her, and then went out.


    But when the door closed, there was an obvious disgust on his face.


    Thin shallow mercilessly took a deep breath and forcibly pressed down his inner disgust, so his expression became natural.


    It''s useful for him to keep this man.


    He must understand who those people behind the scenes are and how they have such great abilities.


    Otherwise, everything will be due to Kui.


    When the maid saw himing out, she came over and handed a small basket on her hand to Bo Qian. The old woman smiled happily: "this is for Miss mu, young master Bo. When you go backter, remember to take it away. This was Miss Mu''s favorite food before."


    Thin shallow looked at the basket and smiled at the corners of his lips; "OK."


    "Well, take good care of Miss mu. Don''t let her get hurt again."


    Thin shallow nodded his head.


    Mu Shinian was under his nose. How could he be hurt again.


    Even if he was hurt, he would never let mu Shinian hurt again.


    As for those old ounts, when she recovers her memory, she can figure them out slowly.


    "The doctor willeter. Take the doctor to see her."


    "OK, don''t worry, young master Bo. I''ll worry about it here."


    ¡­¡­


    In order to do the trick well, Bo Qian stayedte and left.


    When he returned, Mu Shimian was staring at the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger seemed to haunt her.


    He kept bouncing around her.


    Mu Shinian was making drums to eat. He impatiently urged it to go away, but from time to time he threw a piece of ham to it.


    After the white tiger finished eating, he let out another cry and jumped next to her.


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "Why are you so greedy."


    Thin shallow originally thought that mu Shinian was afraid, so he put the little guy in the cage. As a result, did mu Shinian open it himself?


    Thin shallow leaned against the door frame and looked at her background.


    In a week, she will be eighteen.


    Although when she entered his house, she said that she was an unmarried couple, she was not old enough to prove it at all.


    At 18, it''s not time to prove it.


    Still have to, in a few years.


    Thin shallow sighed softly and came out.


    It seems like a great pity.


    Hearing the sound, the white haired tiger came running with his two ws fluttering and pressing on him.


    Thin shallow pinched those two ws and went to the kitchen. When he saw mu Shinian still beating the drum, he smiled and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Steak."

 Chapter 1680

    <h4>Chapter 1680</h4>


    Mu Shi didn''t return.


    She seemed to have been beating drums for a while, so a lot of fine sweat came out on her forehead.


    Thin shallow took a simple look and said helplessly, "that''s how you make steak?"


    "How else?" Mu Shinian poked the manual and said, "don''t you just put some oil and fry it?"


    It looks very simple.


    But what she got out was either not cooked or too raw. After several times, her patience finally ran out.


    Thin shallow looked at her and suddenly said, "when you suddenly disappeared, you were cooking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned, turned back and looked at him like a ghost; "Ha?"


    "Nothing." Thin shallow sighed softly and came out: "I''lle."


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely; "Can you cook?"


    Those young talents, young rich and so on can''t cook.


    "I cooked all the meals you have eaten these days."


    Thin shallow calmly reminded her.


    Mu Shinian thought of the food she had eaten these days. She thought it was made by a chef. As a result, she didn''t expect that it was made by the person in front of her?


    Thin shallow shrugged his shoulders: "what''s up, Miss mu, do you want a face?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and offered his position.


    Thin shallow threw the battered steak into the trash can: "what else do you want to eat besides steak?"


    Mu Shinian thought about what he had eaten a few days ago and reported it casually.


    Bo qianen said, "go outside and wait."


    "Also, he''s overweight. He can''t eat any more."


    Mu Shi read Oh, but he was very dishonest and handed him a piece of ham to eat.


    Bo Qian saw it, but he didn''t see it.


    Mu Shinian asked curiously, "how''s the other me?"


    "You can''t die with a fever."


    Thin shallow''s answer is very straightforward.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s like this."


    She didn''t ask much.


    I didn''t want to say what she said to the master.


    Thin shallow heart is very uneasy.


    A drop of oil sshed and burned the back of his hand.


    But that''s it.


    He looked at the red skin and sighed helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner.


    Mu Shinian sat on the carpet and yed the game console as usual.


    She started very quickly and cut strangely and happily.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa reading a document. She looked inexplicably uneasy when she saw that her attention had been on TV.


    The cell phone suddenly dropped and a text message came in.


    Thin shallow took a look at her, opened it, and deleted the message.


    Sure enough, she must have said something to her so-called master.


    "How''s your master?"


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth calmly and didn''t look away from the screen: "it''s just that it seems that the blow is very big. The whole person has lost a lot of weight."


    She spoke with a touch of emotion.


    It''s like you don''t care at all.


    Thin shallow thought of the past mu Shinian, she estimated that she would be very upset, very anxious and worried.


    "Won''t you go there and take care of her?"


    Mu Shi read and was hacked to death by a monster.


    She was depressed, looked back at him with great understanding and said, "I''m not a doctor or a nurse. What can I do to take care of him?"

 Chapter 1681

    <h4>Chapter 1681</h4>


    Thin shallow raised his eyebrow: "he is your master."


    "But I don''t remember anything." Mu Shinian spoke very simply; "Besides, I can''t take care of people."


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with this answer.


    After all, when Mu Shi Nian has no memory, there is no so-called... Past events.


    I still have a heart when I see her like this.


    "You didn''t say anything. I thought he would have a bad conscience if he cheated you so once."


    "It''s not bad to have an uneasy conscience." Mu Shinian frowned, and a faint thought of Yousi floated on her face: "moreover, didn''t you say that I didn''t listen and had to run out?"


    In that case, it''spletely unnecessary.


    "You''re right. You''re not very obedient." Thin shallow shook his head: "then be obedient this time."


    "OK."


    Mu Shimian happily agreed, reopened a game and began to kill again; "Anyway, I don''t remember anything and don''t want to take risks."


    Thin shallow looked at her and didn''t want to believe it.


    He stared at her face seriously and breathed out helplessly. He couldn''t be cheated by her.


    He has to keep an eye on it.


    Last time I stared so seriously, she ran away.


    This time, this time!


    The cell phone rang again.


    Thin shallow looked at the screen. It was the maid''s call.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian and answered directly in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, young master Bo ye came. He suddenly came. I, I can''t stop him."


    The maid was so worried that she was about to cry.


    The thin face also changed.


    He fiercely stood up from the sofa and said seriously, "I''ll go back right away."


    Mu Shinian frowned. Seeing that he was going out, he opened the drawer and threw the car key to her.


    Thin shallow was silent and said, "something happened. The other one is on your side."


    "Then go back and take it."


    Mu Shinian said.


    "Well, don''t run around." Thin shallow finish saying, feel uneasy again, he came over, took her hand, took her to go out together: "you go out with me."


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s not easy to."


    After all, there''s a fake over there. She''s there.


    Thin but frowned: "sote, I don''t trust you to be at home alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This reason is really bullshit.


    I makeints about my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo ye received some news, so he couldn''t wait toe.


    When he saw someone, a hint of yfulness floated on his face.


    "Miss mu, long time no see."


    ''mu Sinian ''has long been familiar with Mu Sinian''s information. Naturally, he knows that this person is Bo Ye, Bo Qian''s brother.


    But she still pretended not to know: "you, who are you?"


    "Thin brother,"


    Bo Ye said gently, "you should know who Bo Qian is. After all, you will still live in his house."


    "Thin shallow, I know."¡® Mu Shi Nian ''I was uneasy and grabbed my fingers. My eyes were somewhat timid: "you, what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "Stop by and look at you."


    Bo Ye looked at her gently and asked curiously, "are you afraid of me?"


    ''mu Shi Nian ''bit his lip and his face was struggling: "I, I don''t know you. Can you go out first?"


    "I heard you lost your memory." Bo Ye looks at her anxiously: "can''t you recover your memory?"

 Chapter 1682

    <h4>Chapter 1682</h4>


    "Well... The doctor said, there is still a way."¡® Mu Shi Nian ''speak carefully.


    "Well, that''s good." Bo Ye smiled faintly, with some care on his face: "are you afraid of me?"


    Aren''t you afraid?


    You''re not a good thing at all!


    He robbed his family property with Bo Qian and was full of bad water. Who knows what he was thinking!


    Bo Ye looked at her, looked polite and said, "Bo Qian and I are brothers and have a good rtionship. I''ll be very sad if you guard against me like this."


    "Mu Shi Nian" almost breathed with restraint. It has a good rtionship. It really puts gold on his face.


    It should be good for two people not to fight each other.


    I dare say we have a good rtionship.


    Where does it matter?


    "Mu Shi Nian" knows everything, but he still bites all the secrets and can''t say it easily.


    She struggled and reluctantly smiled: "I don''t know what you tell me now. You have to wait for Bo Qian toe back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Ye looks at her andughs: "how do I feel that you are no different from before amnesia."


    Mu Shinian was surprised.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about?"


    "Really."


    Bo Ye looked at her carefully and smiled innocently: "you used to be very smart and defensive. Now it seems that you are like this. Don''t you say that your temperament will change greatly before and after amnesia? You don''t see much change like this."


    I was startled at the thought of admiring the time.


    Does Bo Ye see anything? It doesn''t make sense. I don''t even see the shallowness, so it does.


    Bo Ye leans over and looks at her with his own eyes. Her body gradually stiffens because she is nervous.


    His lips pulled for a while, and his voice was very ponderous: "you should be careful. If you don''t look like it and are found by thin shallow, you''ll be bad."


    "If you don''t say anything else, there must be life. It will be half dead."


    "What are you talking about?"¡® Mu Shi Nian ''a cold feeling sprang up on her back. She raised her hand and pushed the person away expressionless.


    Bo Ye shrugged, looked up and down at her indifferently, and said, "what''s the matter? Am I wrong? Even I can see that you don''t lose your memory."


    "This youngdy who doesn''t know herst name, you''d better be careful yourself. If one identally reveals a w, you''ll be finished."


    The face of "Mu Shi Nian" was white and ck, ck and white, and finallypletely lost its color.


    Bo Ye smiles more brightly when he sees her like this.


    "Remember my reminder."


    ''mu Shi Nian ''clenched his teeth and insisted: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What''s the meaning of what you say?"


    With that, she was about to leave.


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrow, stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm. Then, before she reacted, he pulled it back without saying a word.


    "Ah!"


    ''mu Shi Nian ''screamed, leaned back and almost fell.


    Bo Ye shouted carefully, stretched out his hand, dragged her waist, and then took her to his arms.


    "Mu Shi Nian" was burning all over and instinctively began to struggle.


    As a result, Bo Ye''s hands imprisoned her tightly.


    The struggling face of "Mu Shi Nian" turned red and still didn''t escape. Her temper suddenly came up: "what are you going to do? Let me go, otherwise, believe it or not, I''ll tell Bo Qian?"

 Chapter 1683

    <h4>Chapter 1683</h4>


    "I''m wrong. It''s really ttering to say you look like her." Bo Ye said regretfully, "you can''t evenpare with a finger of Mu Shinian."


    "Mu Shi Nian" is the most annoying and most concerned about beingpared with Mu Shi Nian.


    During the operation, the doctor took mu Shinian''s 360 degree non dead angle photo and said with emotion: "if you repair it, it can only be restored to 80%. Her face is perfect. It''s just right."


    "What a darling of God. It looks so good that no one is wed."


    The person who taught her said, "you''re far from that. Compared with that person, you''re just a fake."


    "Even if you learn all her habits and skills, you won''t learn her brain."


    "Mu Shinian, that''s the most perfect person I''ve ever met. Her brain is really a genius rarely seen in a hundred years."


    "You have to keep working hard to catch up with her."


    Later, her face became more and more like mu Shinian.


    The dark side of her heart deepened a little.


    She is jealous of the times.


    Jealousy is almost beyond recognition.


    She was so happy to learn that she had the opportunity to rece her. Even, she cursed mu Shinian every day and died early.


    As a result, there will be another one, saying that she is not as good as admiring the times.


    "Mu Shi Nian" felt that he had worn this mask for too long and had forgotten what he looked like.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she always felt that after wearing the mask for a long time, she became an admirer of the times.


    As like as two peas.


    Seeing the anger on her face, Bo Ye sighed: "you are still too naive. What do you think of my brother? If he is so easy to cheat, there will be so many things."


    The eyes of "Mu Shi Nian" turned red.


    She bit her teeth hard and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Bo shallow won''t know her.


    She was eager to prove herself with Su List time and stole the thin document. As a result, thin silk had no doubt about herself.


    Moreover, this is only Bo Ye''s one-sided word. She won''t believe it so foolishly!


    Bo Ye chuckles, his fingers gently whirling around her waist.


    "Mu Shi Nian" all over his hair stood up: "you!"


    "What a pity. It took her a long time, but it turned out to be a fake. Waiting for you is destined to be the end of a fake."


    Bo Ye smiles and releases her.


    "Mu Shi Nian" struggled so hard that he suddenly released his hand and sat down on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    "Mu Shi Nian" is almost white in pain.


    Bo Ye looked at her condescending, picked the corner of his lips and said, "maybe I can help you. It depends on whether you want to cooperate or not."


    With that, he crossed her and left.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''pursed her lower lip and suddenly smiled impolitely. She struggled to get up and said sarcastically, "you have to persuade me to cooperate with you, and then deal with thin shallow?"


    "I know. You don''t deal with Bo shallow. You''re apetitor."


    Bo Ye''s footsteps stopped slowly at the entrance of the stairs. He smiled and shook his head and said, "how can it be? I have a good rtionship with Bo Qian."


    "Didn''t I just say these words? Have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 1684

    <h4>Chapter 1684</h4>


    ''mu Shi Nian ''smiled grimly and gritted his teeth: "if you have a good rtionship, will you take the opportunity to bully his woman?"


    Thin Ye''s eyebrows on one side are raised, and his cold eyes are a little cold.


    "His woman?"


    ''mu Shinian ''sneered: "otherwise?"


    "How dare you say." Bo Ye joked: "I remember, the two of them have never admitted their rtionship."


    "Are you his woman? Try to advertise."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face changed.


    what do you mean?


    Bo Qian and mu Shinian have been together for so long, haven''t they determined the rtionship?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you even know this?" Bo Ye''s face showed some surprise: "but also, generally speaking, they won''t talk about it everywhere."


    His face became even more ugly.


    What''s going on?


    They have been together for more than a year. Unexpectedly, they haven''t determined the rtionship. What were they doing before?


    ''yearning for the time'' is going crazy.


    Bo Ye scoffs at her: "think about it. In the end, who can save your life? Worry. If you even risk your life, it will be miserable."


    Then he stepped down the stairs.


    "Mu Shi Nian" stared at her background and gradually became ugly.


    What does Bo Ye know about him? Or do you really have a w.


    The footsteps stopped suddenly.


    "Mu Shinian" turns in shock and sees Bo Qian standing on the stairs, looking at Bo Ye in silence.


    "Ah, you''re back." Bo Ye looks at him with a smile. He doesn''t seem to worry about what he said before. He found out. What''s the matter? The brothers seem to go over and pat him on the shoulder: "you''re often not at home. Look at her. I just came by to see her. What''s it like to scare people."


    Bo Qian grabbed his hand and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I heard something had happened to her. I stopped by to see her." Thin Ye spread out his hand and looked gentle: "otherwise, what else can Ie and do?"


    Thin shallow face looked at him expressionless: "after reading, you can go."


    "OK."


    Thin Ye looked at the people upstairs, and the smile on his lips gradually deepened: "speaking of it, after she lost her memory, she really didn''t change one or two points."


    Thin shallow also lifted his eyes, and then returned impolitely: "it''s none of your business."


    "Naturally, it''s none of my business." Bo Ye said, "just to remind you that she has lost her memory. You should spend more time with her. Otherwise, how innocent she is."


    "If it''s not secure, you bother." Thin shallow gave way directly and said without expression, "you can go."


    "OK." Bo Ye is stillughing: "then I won''t disturb you two."


    With that, he left.


    Thin shallow came up and frowned when he saw her ugly face.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Mu Shi Nian" first shook his head, then nodded his head. Finally, he couldn''t stand the injustice, bit his lip and said, "he... Bullied me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If it''s mu Shinian, Bo Ye can''t even step out of this door.


    But to be a fake, he doesn''t say how true he loves her. Even if Bo Ye really bullies her, he doesn''t want to avenge her at all.


    After all, she is not responsible at all.

 Chapter 1685

    <h4>Chapter 1685</h4>


    Thin shallow pondered for a few seconds, but still took a very concerned attitude.


    "I know. I won''t let him appear again."


    "Mu Shi Nian''s face shed a feeling of simr joy. She threw herself into his arms and hugged his waist in fear. Her voice was crying:" you don''t know how scared I was just now. He said it was your brother, but I didn''t remember him at all. "


    "Moreover, he threatened me. I really, I..."


    Thin shallow was silent for a few seconds. He forbeared. He didn''t want to push her away. He just nodded and said, "I know. You''ve suffered."


    "And you."¡® Mu Shinian: I can''t help but mind what Bo Ye said just now. She grabbed her fist uneasily and asked, "are you busy these days? Why don''t youe back?"


    Bo Qian really didn''te back.


    Especially after mu Shinian came back, he didn''t want toe back to face her.


    If it hadn''t been for her, he would never have wronged himself to this point.


    "Well, thepany is very busy." Thin shallow looked back and looked at the open door. His voice was full of fatigue: "something has happened to thepany these days."


    "... then go and deal with your business."¡® "Mu Shi Nian" said, very skillfully released her hand and stood aside, with a touch of forbearance like pain on her face; "I can take care of myself."


    "... well, when I''m finished, I''ll see you again."


    The face of "Mu Shi Nian" shows a color simr to coyness.


    She bowed her head and smiled awkwardly: "no, I''m already an adult and can take care of myself."


    "That''s good."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and still touched her head: "go to bed early. I''ll ask the maid toe up with you."


    "No, I can do it myself."


    "Mu Shinian" is only when he has urgent things to deal with.


    I think it''s reasonable.


    Bo Ye was supposed to be sent to the branch, but he didn''t know what had happened and didn''t go. The two brothers must fight to the death.


    There''s no way to win so quickly.


    If you are uncertain, you will get the upper hand by the other party in the blink of an eye.


    "Mu Shinian" is here to live a good life. If Bo Qian goes bankrupt, who will share joys and sorrows with him.


    Thin shallow nodded, exined two words and left.


    The car is still parked outside


    Mu Shinian didn''t get off the bus. She sat there and watched someone go in and out. Then, her eyes fell on the vi and she had a faint idea at the bottom of her heart.


    No matter what happened before she lost her memory, anyway, this confused ount shoulde to an end.


    Otherwise, it would be silly for her to live in such an ambiguous way.


    It''s just that I seem to have deceived many people.


    The door opens.


    Thin shallow sat in the driver''s seat. After starting the car and leaving, he looked at the person in the co driver''s seat: "what are you thinking."


    "As like as two peas," she shook her head and pointed to the direction of the vi.


    Thin shallow was stunned and nodded: "well, indeed."


    He didn''t recognize it at the beginning.


    She couldn''t help but makeints about her. She took off her hat and mask, and did not know who she was like.


    "Yes, why."


    Thin shallow also followed to answer a sentence, and then said: "there may be such a person who doesn''t care about the cost."

 Chapter 1686

    <h4>Chapter 1686</h4>


    Turn yourself into another person.


    For such and such people, but another person has no intersection with her, but the other party secretly regards her as an imaginary enemy.


    Mu Shinian held his finger, thought about it and said, "the other party is not sure. He will be ready to rece me very early. Otherwise, it will be toote."


    At the beginning, select a person, and then adjust it in her direction. If it''s not like it, it will be operated again.


    The time of such a child may be in years.


    How could it be as like as two peas in two or three days?


    Mu Shinian''s brain couldn''t help turning; "It seems that the other party''s real intention may not be used this time, but the n has beenpletely disrupted, forcing them to do so."


    Bo Qian nced at her and didn''t deny it.


    "What hatred, what hatred."


    Mu Shi just makeints about these six words, like Tucao, and then turn around to see the scenery outside the window.


    Thin shallow also sighed: "don''t think too much."


    "Anyway, people will find out."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian gave up on himself: "anyway, I forgot almost all these things. It''s none of my business."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    It''s really good to be so calm about amnesia.


    At least I don''t know how many times better than the one who is dying.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    Just as they were about to get off, they saw the unexpected man.


    Thin shallow frowned and said to Mu Shinian, "don''t go down first."


    Mu Shinian looked at the man standing at the door and gently nodded his head.


    Thin shallow pushed open the door and walked down with an unhappy face.


    When Mu Shiran saw himing, a touch of excitement immediately appeared on his face: "young master Bo, you''re back. I went to your house to knock. As a result, you''re not here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "What''s up?"


    Thin or cold.


    Mu Shiran bit her lower lip and said in a shy voice, "I have received the admission notice."


    "Oh."


    Thin shallow didn''t care much.


    Mu Shiran saw that his attitude was so light, and anxiously added, "I know, it must be you who greeted me. Anyway, thank you. I will try my best and won''t embarrass you."


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Bo Qian doesn''t remember doing it at all.


    This is an attitude thatpletely needs to get rid of the rtionship.


    No matter how thick Mu Shiran''s skin is, she can''t hold it. She pulled her lips awkwardly and froze in ce. She was at a loss.


    Thin shallow inadvertently looked at his sports car. He said expressionless, "do you have anything else?"


    "Yes." Mu Shiran opened his mouth anxiously, then lowered his head and opened his mouth uneasily: "well, my mother said that in order to thank you, she specially set up a private banquet and wanted to invite young master Bo to visit."


    "No¡°


    Thin shallow refused very crisp: "nothing else?"


    Mu Shiran''s face turned pale.


    She has put her attitude so low. As a result, Bo shallow is still so inhumane.


    It''s like throwing her sincerity directly on the ground and trampling on it.


    Mu Shiran''s eyes were red, as if she was going to cry at any time.


    She gritted her teeth and changed her mouth rigidly: "also, mu Shinian, my mother is going to be hospitalized. The child''s due date is in the next few days. Therefore, she wants to talk to us before being hospitalized."

 Chapter 1687

    <h4>Chapter 1687</h4>


    Thin and shallow eyebrows, slightly wrinkled.


    "I''ll tell her."


    "Can I tell her myself?"


    Mu Shiran seized the opportunity and said, "I have a lot to say to her. Recently, she doesn''t know what''s going on. People are gone. She doesn''t answer the phone."


    Seeing that she was still so reluctant, Bo said directly, "she is ill."


    "It''s been repeated these days. Take a rest on it."


    "...." Mu Shiran said.


    Thin shallow said again; "Isn''t Mrs. Gu''s due dateing? The pregnant woman''s physique is rtively weak. I''d better not see her."


    With that, he went straight back to the car, drove the car into the garage and went up directly from the elevator.


    Mu Shinian thought of the face that was somewhat simr to himself just now and asked curiously, "is she my sister?"


    "Your sister, you are younger."


    Thin shallow said: "small for a year."


    Mu Shi read Oh, a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Thin shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian said, "what was she talking about just now?"


    "She wants us to go back. Her mother wants to cook something for us." Bo Qian was not very happy: "forget it, their family is like that. You don''t have to see it."


    Mu Shinian took an unexpected look at him and thought of what he had said to himself before: "I have a bad rtionship with them?"


    "Not good." Thin shallowpromise answer: "at least not bad enough to turn over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    What do you mean, not bad enough to turn over?


    How bad that should be.


    "And, to tell you the truth, you''ve had a good time without them." After thinking about it, Bo Qian was in a bad mood and added: "moreover, maybe you''ll live better without them disturbing you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say.


    No wonder.


    When she lost her memory, only these friends and her family came to take care of her, but they disappearedpletely.


    "She looks like..."


    "Like what?"


    Mu Shinian nced at him and shook his head.


    Thin shallow seemed to guess her meaning, pulled his lips and said faintly: "at the beginning, she had an engagement with me."


    "...." Mu Shi reads with his mouth open.


    "Later, there was an ident in the middle. I probably couldn''t bear it, so I let youe." Thin shallow didn''t say too much, but simply called the roll: "she can''t see you."


    Mu Shinian nodded and sighed unexpectedly: "what''s the difference in my poprity?"


    "It''s not your poprity, it''s those people who have no eyes." When the elevator arrived, mu Shinian took the lead in going out, then pressed the password and went in directly.


    When Bo Qian closed the door, he saw that her little head was still thinking about it. He had no choice but to remind her: "don''t think about it. It''s meaningless to think about it. You''ve had a good life without them before."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head, and then asked, "is there a way to recover my memory?"


    "... not yet." Bo Qian answered frankly, "do you want to restore your memory?"


    "It''s better to recover." Mu Shinian scratched his forehead, which seemed very tangled; "Otherwise, when I go out and meet someone familiar, I don''t know how to say hello."

 Chapter 1688

    <h4>Chapter 1688</h4>


    Thin shallow also frowned.


    "I''ll go out with youter."


    Mu Shi read ah, as if he wanted tough, but the corners of his mouth were pressed back; "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian went to visit the master again.


    Compared with yesterday, Zhou Yansong didn''t seem to have a good rest. His face was very ugly.


    Seeing mu Shinian, he still braced himself up.


    "Why are you here today?"


    "Some things need to be confirmed with you."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and said seriously, "can you tell me about my past?"


    Zhou Yansong''s face was stunned: "did you... Think of a way?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "Not yet, just, I want to know, my past."


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "OK, I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    "Anyway, you''ll remember sooner orter."


    ¡­¡­


    Get out of the ward.


    Mu Shinian sighed again.


    "Do you just want to die?"


    A cool voice sounded behind her.


    Mu Shinian turned back and looked at him with a strange color in her eyes. She closed her eyes and wanted to recall this person. As a result, she only remembered that when a group of people surrounded him who had just awakened, there was this person during the period, but he looked at himself and ran away.


    Moreover, no one has mentioned it, so she really doesn''t know what this person''s name is.


    Xiao Ying sighed helplessly and said, "you are really a noble man who forgets many things."


    Mu Shinian is not a noble person, and she doesn''t mean to forget.


    Xiao Ying looked at the door and said; "You''re going to listen to the old man and clean up the people behind the scenes for him."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian answered simply.


    Xiao Ying didn''t believe her nonsense: e on, I know what you''re thinking, but are you sure you can do it alone?"


    At this moment, mu Shinian was silent.


    What''s his business? Listen to what he means by this sentence, do you want to help her solve it?


    Xiao Ying hugged her arm and saidzily, "don''t be surprised. I know your character. No matter how to stop it, you will do it as usual. Don''t think you can be at ease if you lose your memory. You''re not such a person."


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    "Have fun." Xiao Ying pointed to the door: "I came to ask him why he asked you to perform the task, but he refused to say anything." After a pause, he suddenly became immoral; "You also know that although he doesn''t want to beat again, he is still an old man at least. I never beat women and old people. Therefore, I''m afraid only you know this problem."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    I have no memory at all now. How much do you think I can know about what you said?


    Xiao Ying said, "if you recover your memory, you must tell me about it."


    "Tell me why I had the opportunity to rush to my base camp. As a result, I just broke an arm."


    "...." Mu Shinian frowned, and he had no impression of this at all.


    Xiao Ying looked at her deeply. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that there was a... Wound in the depths of his eyes.


    It''s not easy to recover from old wounds.


    Mu Shinian was more and more silent.


    Xiao Ying took a deep breath,

 Chapter 1689

    <h4>Chapter 1689</h4>


    After struggling for a moment, he continued; "I want to know that if you tell me about this, our old ounts will be written off."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to look at him speechless.


    "No hurry, wait until you remember." Xiao Ying said magnanimously.


    Mu Shinian continued speechless.


    Xiao Ying took her cell phone number and said, "if you want to cooperate, you can call me."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip. What''s the matter?


    If the master didn''t say it, she wouldn''t say it at the beginning. That must be very important.


    Mu Shinian held the cell phone number, thought about it, and returned it to him: "No."


    Xiao Ying was not angry when he refused. She just reminded her rationally: "you''re embarrassed now. You don''t have anyone to transfer. Or, if you want to do it yourself, you don''t know who to transfer. It''s so dangerous. If you don''t leave yourself a way back, you really think you''re so good for your life. Can you avert danger every time?"


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets and raised his head to reveal a pair of deep eyes.


    "I don''t do dangerous things."


    Then she left.


    Xiao Ying was a little helpless: "aren''t you afraid of me telling Bo shallow?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Mu Shinian went downstairs.


    Xiao Ying saw her sight disappear in sight and sighed helplessly.


    What a character.


    It''s harder than before.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t go back directly.


    It seems that something has happened to Bo Qian.


    So she simply took advantage of the night to touch the vi.


    The vi is brightly lit.


    She took a telescope,y down on a tree, observed for a long time, and determined that the "Mu Shi Nian" had gone to the study, before she sneaked in.


    Went up to the second floor and went straight into the bedroom.


    As soon as she went in, she saw a mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian took the mobile phone in his hand, inserted a chip, and then began to import data.


    This is what she asked her master to bring. You can copy any information on each other''s mobile phone in just one minute.


    Mu Shimian finished copying and added a eavesdropping function to her mobile phone.


    After all this, she put her cell phone back in ce and was about to leave when a slight movement came from the doorknob.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed, looked around and decisively drilled under the bed.


    "Mu Shi Nian" seems toe in with some books, throw them on the bed, then get on the bed and start reading.


    Mu Shinian hid under the bed and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    She can only run out of here now, waiting for her to go out.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that it will be found soon.


    "Mu Shinian"y in bed and read it for a long time. She felt dull. Then she threw the book away. She looked at the time and kicked the quilt with someints. Then she picked up her cell phone and pressed a number to go out.


    We''ll get through there soon.


    Mu Shinian originally thought that she would call the people behind the scenes. As a result, she did call Bo shallow.


    "I want to go out tomorrow, okay?"


    "I stay here every day. It''s too boring."


    "Really? Thank you."


    I don''t know what Bo Qian said to her. His bad mood of "admiring the times" was immediately swept away.


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes silently under the bed.


    "Mu Shi Nian" seems to get up from bed, open the wardrobe again, and seem to be choosing the clothes to wear tomorrow.


    Mu Shinian secretly opened a crack,

 Chapter 1690

    <h4>Chapter 1690</h4>


    This is the as like as two peas. She is not at all sure.


    Really.


    It feels like looking in the mirror.


    But I will never like the white lotus skirt.


    I won''t like skirts.


    She still thinks casual clothes are the best. It''s convenient to climb trees.


    "Mu Shi Nian" turned over the clothes in the wardrobe and tried them one by one.


    Mu Shinian didn''t peep, and gently put the sheet down.


    Shey quietly, her eyes looking at the bed board without emotion.


    She simply picked up her cell phone and looked at the content she had just copied.


    All the phones were cleaned, and there were no suspicious calls in the address book.


    Mu Shinian thought that he could only wait for the next time. The people over there called.


    As a result, the phone rang.


    "Mu Shi Nian" gave a puzzled sigh, walked over, picked up her cell phone and looked at it. Her face suddenly changed. She put her skirt on the bed, picked up her cell phone and answered respectfully.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes lit up, touched out the Bluetooth headset and put it on.


    "Does he still not doubt you¡°


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing."


    "What about your senior brothers and sisters?"


    Su Li asked anxiously, "haven''t they been looking for youtely?"


    Speaking of this, her eyes lit up. She seemed to restrain her excitement and opened her mouth carefully; "No, they didn''t have a chance toe, because Bo shallow blocked everyone. He asked me to have a good rest. It''s not toote to see them when I''m well."


    Su Li asked uncertainly, "is it really like this?"


    ''mu Shi Nian ''nodded: "yes, the day before yesterday, his brother came and was blocked."


    "... his brother?" Su Li''s voice suddenly rose; "Did he see you?"


    ''mu Shi Nian ''now regrets that he took the initiative to mention this stubble, but this has been said. If he wants to repent, he has no chance. He can only go on and say, "yes, yes, he saw me, but he didn''t find any ws."


    In fact, if you really want to say it, it is full of ws.


    However, Bo Ye doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He didn''t disclose it to Bo Qian at all.


    I think I have no evidence.


    "That''s good."


    Su Li whispered, "be careful of Bo Ye. Besides, since he hasn''t been found, it can start."


    ''mu Shinian ''suddenly became nervous. She clenched her mobile phone: "don''t worry, there will be no mistakes."


    After hanging up the phone, ''mu Shinian'' was not in the mood to study those beautiful clothes. She sat on the edge of the bed with a heavy heart and her eyebrows tightly locked.


    The door was knocked open.


    Mu Shinian stood up and went to open the door.


    Mu Shinian quickly got out of the bed, then looked at the open balcony door, and his ears stood up quietly.


    The maid came in and delivered the milk.


    ''mu Shinian ''took it, said thank you, and then closed the door.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the two or three seconds, quickly ran out of the balcony, and then jumped.


    The tulle curtain was blown up a corner.


    "Mu Shinian" didn''t find it either. She drank milk and sat on the edge of the bed, thinking about the task. Suddenly, a heavy objectnded outside the door.


    Her eyebrows were cold, she quickly walked over and looked down with her hands on the railing, but she didn''t see anything.

 Chapter 1691

    <h4>Chapter 1691</h4>


    "Illusion."


    She whispered.


    "It must be."


    I was disturbed by that phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs is awn.


    Mu Shinian stepped on thewn, soft, directly identally and fell.


    She covered her mouth and stuck to the corner of the wall. When the people on the balcony went in, she slowly moved and went out.


    Mu Shinian pulled out the Bluetooth headset and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead without emotion.


    Damn it.


    Why does it hurt so much.


    As soon as she went out, she saw a car parked at the door.


    Mu Shinian blinked, walked over automatically, opened the door, sat in, and closed the door with a p.


    Thin, shallow and speechless raised his fingers and knocked on the steering wheel twice. There was something helpless hanging from the corner of his lips: "don''t you exin?"


    "I''m curious about what the fake looks like, so I came here specially to have a look." When mu Shinian finished, he touched his face and couldn''t help saying, "it''s really simr."


    "Is it just like this?"


    Bo Qian asked.


    Mu Shi read grace and nodded firmly: "it''s just because of curiosity."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian nced at her.


    He started the car and drove out for a distance before slowly saying, "I know you''re lying. You have other purposes."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile.


    "No more."


    "That''s the best."


    Thin shallow surface without the slightest threat, just say words, every word is very dangerous: "in the future, if you go out, I will follow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian felt his feet hurt more.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what she was thinking and said, "thest time you disappeared, it was inexplicable. After that, I thought that there would be no second time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression suddenly became wonderful.


    She was silent for a long time, silently turned her head and looked at the world outside the window.


    "No matter what you''re thinking, you gave me the idea."


    After a pause, he added, "be good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s lips pursed and refused to speak angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat on the carpet, stuffed with headphones and tapping the keyboard with his fingers.


    Soon, the number was led out.


    It''s a bunch of random codes.


    Mu Shinian stared at the string of numbers and breathed out in silence. For a long time, he still analyzed the string of random codes from the beginning.


    Mu Shinian was busy all night and analyzed a series of messy numbers.


    "Ah."


    Mu Shinian sighed, propped up his cheeks and staredzily.


    That man is really powerful. He can do this.


    "Well..."


    Mu Shinian stood up and looked at the door.


    Bo Qian must also know that mu Shinian will contact that person, so maybe he already has the other person''s number in his hand.


    There may be more information.


    Think of it here.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t sit still.


    As soon as she turned off theputer, she went straight out of the door, slipped into the kitchen, carried a bottle of yogurt and went to the study.


    Thin shallow is on the phone. When shees in, the phone doesn''t hang up immediately.


    "Well, I know. I can see that thest thing will not happen again. She probably won''t give up. She will certainly find a way to go out. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take good care of her."


    After that, he hung up the phone, looked at the time and the yogurt in her hand, and remained silent for a few seconds,

 Chapter 1692

    <h4>Chapter 1692</h4>


    Silently opened the cab, took out two packets of potato chips and put them on the table. He took twoic books from the bookshelf and put them on the desk together. Then he sat on the tea table with his notebook and documents.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently and couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow eyebrow: "you used to like it there."


    "Sit there, eat and readics."


    "..." Mu Shinian looked at his documents. There were quite a lot of them. They looked very... Busy.


    It''s a bit unwise for her to upy his throne as a busybody.


    Mu Shinian is a little guilty.


    She looked at the pile of very disobedient snacks, walked over, squatted down and silently opened the cab.


    Look, good guy, it''s amazing!


    The ce where the documents were originally ced has been upied by various kinds of snacks.


    There are drinks, potato chips, spicy chips, candy, chocte... Even Wangwang crushed ice


    Mu Shinian looked at it and couldn''t help but say, "why don''t you just install a refrigerator here."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow looked up and pointed to a safe in the corner. No matter how important things were in it, he casually said, "that ce is OK. I''ll have someone remove the safe and rece it with a refrigerator."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can''t you see she''s kidding!?


    Is she serious?


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he silently walked over, took away the snacks andics, sat on the other side of the tea table, removed the yogurt and drank it himself.


    Forget it, forget it.


    The first step is not to please.


    What secrets does she steal.


    Thin shallow pick eyebrow: "don''t like that side again?"


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s better here."


    "OK." Thin, shallow and low smiled. Yu Guang saw her scooping yogurt, and reluctantly hooked her lower lip.


    Mu Shinian finished his yogurt, took away the snacks on the table, took twoics and went back to the house without expression.


    Thin shallow only knew that she was angry, but he didn''t know why. He looked at the snacks and muttered curiously; "Is it difficult? Has the taste changed?"


    Mu Shinian used to like those snacks best.


    It''smon in stores.


    And the taste has always been the same. I just like those, and I won''t touch the others.


    Thin shallow supported his chin and meditated for a long time before picking up his cell phone and calling his assistant.


    "Young master, what can I do for you?"


    Thin shallow thought for a moment and said, "go and buy some snacks on the market, thetest and best."


    "Ah?" The assistant wondered, "this is the best food?"


    "Well, what''s the problem?" Thin shallow asked.


    The assistant was even more puzzled: "well, young master, everyone has different tastes. If you want to say the best food, how can there be a standard? This..."


    "No matter." Ba Qian interrupted him, "if you don''t find it, don''t do it."


    With that, Bo Qian hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian ate too many snacksst night, which made him angry.


    My throat hurts.


    Thin shallow saw her like this. Thinking of the several packets of snacks she tookst night, she frowned: "eat all?"


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa expressionless, nodded, and a very hoarse voice came out of his throat: "well."


    "You!"


    Not thin and shallow; "Don''t you havemon sense?"

 Chapter 1693

    <h4>Chapter 1693</h4>


    He thought she just took it all away. As a result, he ate it all.


    Mu Shinian was so yelled by him, his temper got up, and he snorted coldly: "you shouldn''t be so stingy."


    "Does this have anything to do with being stingy?" Thin shallow was so angry: "you..."


    When the words came to his mouth, his head grew bigger when he saw her face so ugly and unwilling to admit defeat.


    By the way, that''s right.


    I forgot.


    Mu Shinian is so stubborn.


    The one who never admits his mistake.


    His words came to his mouth. He was going to scold her twice, but he swallowed back: "get up, change clothes and take you to the hospital."


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip and slowly stood up from the sofa.


    I have a headache.


    Thin shallow pinched two green tendons on his forehead.


    It''s the same as raising a bear child. The key is that you can''t lose your temper with the bear child. No matter how angry you are, you have to hold it back.


    Ah!


    Thin shallow sighed twice, and the whole person was helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    After seeing it, the doctor only prescribed anti-inmmatory and fire reducing drugs, and told her to take light ones these days.


    Mu Shinian liked spicy food very much. When he heard this, his face became worse.


    "You deserve it."


    Bo Qian scolded in a low voice.


    "Next time you do this, just drink white porridge."


    Mu Shi read a look and stared fiercely.


    In addition to being ufortable, in fact, she didn''t take it to heart at all. At most, her throat was ufortable and she didn''t want to talk, but it didn''t matter.


    "You give me a long memory." Thin shallow raised his hand, pressed it on her forehead and rubbed it twice.


    Mu Shinian put on a pair of eyes without emotion and gave an expressionless grace.


    "Is it you?"


    A voice suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw a pregnant woman and a girl who was somewhat simr to her.


    I saw it downstairs that day.


    Mu Shinian blinked. She was wearing a mask and her face was not good.


    But the sight still fell on the pregnant woman''s stomach.


    Ok... Big.


    Thin shallow also frowned. He knew he should have called the doctor back.


    Tong Wan Zhi walked over with a smile. Seeing that she was carrying something in her hand, she asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? Are you sick?"


    Thin shallow thought of what he said before about Mu Shinian''s illness, and immediately pulled the trigger and used it: "well, I''m not feeling well recently."


    Tong Yanzhi was stunned, and some subconsciously retreated two steps.


    Mu Shinian looked at her behavior, just picked her eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    Thin and shallow, but his eyes are cold.


    Although I know pregnant women are weak.


    But at least she is her own daughter, and there is no need to prevent her like an anti-virus.


    Tong Wanzhi probably felt that it was wrong to do so. She smiled awkwardly and said, "well, the doctor told me to pay more attention recently. Otherwise, I''m about to give birth. In case of any ident, then, ha ha..."


    Mu Shinian just nodded.


    Thin shallow also took her hand and said, "since it''s all right, I''ll take her back first."


    "Ah!"


    Tong Wan Zhi shouted to her, as if he wanted to care for her, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to exin awkwardly: "then you, have a good rest."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian finished and followed Bo Qian.

 Chapter 1694

    <h4>Chapter 1694</h4>


    Mu Shiran was still unhappy: "Mom, it''s rare to meet you. Why don''t you tell her to go back with us? Some people wille at that time. If Bo shallow is also present, no one will dare tough at me."


    "How can I say that? It looks thin and shallow. It doesn''t look like it will go."


    Tong Wanzhi is also very embarrassed.


    She sighed lightly and said, "moreover, you see, Bo Qian, he is so protective of his admiration for the times, and he won''te over."


    "Really! What''s good about Mu Shinian?"


    Mu Shiran whispered, "it''s very hypocritical, not sincere at all, and you always like to fight. In the end, the root is wrong. You should like her."


    Tong pulled the branch low. She didn''t know what to say. After a heavy sigh, she said, "forget it. Don''t think about it. Anyway, you can go to your favorite school."


    "And." She touched her stomach and her face was full of expectation: "he is about to be born, too."


    Mu Shiran knew what the child was carrying. Suddenly, her face also showed a little smile. She happily took Tong''s arm and opened her mouth with a smile: "yes, mom, in a few days, my brother will be born. You don''t want to think about these things. We just have to wait for the arrival of our brother happily."


    Tong Wan Zhi smiled and touched her head: "you look like your sister."


    Mu Shiran also smiled.


    "Of course."


    The two men left talking andughing.


    I didn''t notice mu Shinian at all.


    She stood behind the pir and watched the two men leave, with more and more doubts in her eyes.


    After a while, she squeezed out a sentence: "it seems that I''m really not pleasant."


    Even her biological parents don''t like her very much.


    Thin shallow patted her head: "don''t think about it."


    "Yes."


    Anyway, Bo Qian had told her these things before, and she really didn''t have to think about them.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know, so he smiled twice.


    Thin shallow looked down at her.


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian shook his head, pointed to the direction the two men left, thought for a moment, and said, "I might have been a headache before. Otherwise, my own daughter would not have been so cold."


    "It''s not your problem."


    Thin shallow retorted directly, and his face was firm; "You''re fine. Don''t deny yourselfpletely for the sake of one or two unimportant people."


    Mu Shinian looked at him puzzled.


    She gave a cry, but her heart began to doubt.


    What''s the matter? She''s talking about her own business. Why is Bo shallow so angry? What are you doing?


    Is it difficult


    Mu Shinian looked at him and suddenly became straightforward.


    Thin shallow''s scalp was numb when she saw it. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "You..." Mu Shinian tangled his words and said at the entrance of the hospital: "you said before, what''s our rtionship?"


    Her voice is still very hoarse.


    I could vaguely tell what she was talking about.


    The thin and shallow expression cracked on the spot.


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously and said, "why do I live there? Moreover, my senior brothers and sisters all think it''s normal."


    "Because... Marriage?"


    But it doesn''t make sense.

 Chapter 1695

    <h4>Chapter 1695</h4>


    Isn''t she old enough to get married!?


    Thinking of the mother and daughter just now, mu Shinian''s expression suddenly became wonderful.


    Her mouth opened and closed several times. When thin and shallow was about to blurt out, she suddenly realized on her face: "I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow stunned and looked at her in amazement: "what?"


    He will feel very nervous.


    This man, he kissed, held hands, and confessed... Is it difficult for her to remember?


    Thin shallow felt his whole heart beating. He was so nervous that he even clenched his fist secretly.


    Mu Shinian somehow looked at his eyes and suddenly became veryplicated.


    Thin shallow is nervous and wants to swallow saliva.


    As a result, I heard my mouth read word by word; "You''re a good man. At my age, there''s no ce to live outside. How dare you take me in for so long."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow expression suddenly cracked again.


    This time, he felt that he could not put it together.


    If he could, he would like to take mu Shinian to see his brain.


    Take a good look. It''s nonsense.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a ck face and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    With medicine in one hand and mu Shinian''s arm in the other hand, Bo Qian walked to the garage expressionless: "nothing. Do you have an ufortable throat? Then don''t talk and shut up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless, and then he gave a slow voice.


    On the next road, thin shallow went back with an expression that owed me $50 million. Then shut yourself in the study.


    Mu Shinian has be familiar with the white haired tiger these days.


    She fed the white tiger, carrying a wool ball, and threw it out from time to time.


    With a whine, the white haired tiger chased up, bit, and ran back to her.


    Mu Shinian blinked, threw it out again, and it bit back.


    "Well, good, good."


    Mu Shinian was boasting and his eyes fell on the door.


    Not yet.


    What is Bo Qian angry about.


    She thought about what she had said. It seemed that there was nothing wrong. What was Bo shallow angry about.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand.


    The white tiger came back with the wool ball. She didn''t look at it this time and threw it out absently.


    The white haired tiger saw that the throw was still far away, and suddenly came to the spirit. He was excited, and then ran quickly. His tail shook and broke a vase.


    Bang.


    Mu Shinian was shocked.


    The white tiger bit the wool ball and looked at the broken vase. The whole tiger was at a loss.


    It nkly followed mu Shinian with big eyes and small eyes.


    Both of them had a dull expression.


    Such a loud voice is naturally heard.


    As soon as I came out, I saw a man, a tiger and broken vases on the ground.


    He moved. Atst, his faint sight fell on the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger trembled all over, instinctively aware of the danger. It threw away the wool ball and ran to Mu Shinian desperately. Then, it hid behind her, revealing only a furry tail, shivering


    Mu Shinian: "


    She''s speechless.


    This is a tiger. You are a tiger, brother. Why are you so afraid.

 Chapter 1696

    <h4>Chapter 1696</h4>


    Thin shallow also some speechless.


    He looked at the white haired tiger, spit out a suggestion, and then went to pick up his things.


    Mu Shinian was sorry and wanted to help. Bo shallow directly drank her: "stand, don''te over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian had to stop.


    Thin shallow swept the debris and dragged it to the ground. Finally, he didn''t forget to tell him.


    "Remember to wear slippers"


    Mu Shinian looked at the shiny floor and rubbed his nose twice.


    Although I don''t know what it was like before I lost my memory, after I lost my memory, Bo Qian is so good to herself. She will die again in a few days. This time, she''s not sure. If she really kills herself, Bo Qian probably wants to destroy his heart.


    How to say, eat him, drink him, and live him.


    And they don''t pay a dime.


    Anyway, he lost a lot


    Mu Shinian thought about it and suddenly made up his mind.


    She looked at the white haired tiger, saw that it was still shrinking and shaking, and helplessly patted its tiger head: e on, clean up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The white haired tiger looked at her nkly.


    Mu Shinian pped his head twice impolitely: "it''s no use selling Meng. You can cooperate well with me."


    The white haired tiger still doesn''t understand.


    If it can understand, it will probably feel very outrageous.


    Have you ever seen animals do housework?


    Are you sure the more you help, the more you help?


    Mu Shinian insisted that it would. He pulled it up. Then he went to sweep the floor and used a vacuum cleaner. Then he threw a wet towel to it and asked it to mop the floor.


    White haired tigers really don''t.


    Mu Shinian demonstrated it several times. Finally, he threatened it directly. The white haired tiger movedzily.


    It has two feet on the towel in front and two feet on the back.


    I''ve learned to pedal around.


    Mu Shinian is very pleased.


    "Yes, go on."


    Then she continued to mop the floor.


    One man, one tiger, soon dragged thend again.


    Thin shallow heard that there was no movement outside for a long time. When he came out, he saw mu Shinian instructing the white haired tiger to mop the ground.


    That guy learns fast, too.


    I really dragged it up.


    Thin shallow frown, leaning on the second floor, puzzled looking at her; "What are you doing¡®


    Mu Shinian heard the voice, turned around, looked at him and said slowly, "mop the floor."


    After that, she added, "earn rent."


    "... what?"


    Thin shallow looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian said, "although you are kind, I can''t live for nothing. I''ll do all the housework in the future."


    Shallow really didn''t understand at first. When he thought of what happened in the hospital, his expression was wonderful again in an instant.


    Then he made two beeps and closed the door directly.


    The white haired tiger was working hard. When he heard the sound, he raised his head in amazement.


    Each man and each tiger looked up at the door nkly.


    A few secondster, mu Shinian said, "he may dislike that you don''t wipe the floor clean enough."


    The white haired tiger looked at her innocently.


    Mu Shi read grace and said calmly, "that''s it. You continue to refuel."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The white haired tiger continues to be innocent.


    Mu Shinian raised his foot and kicked it impolitely.


    The white tiger whined and worked harder.


    Mu Shinian was satisfied: e on, I''ll clean up the kitchen."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1697

    <h4>Chapter 1697</h4>


    Thin shallow is in the study. He originally wanted to see the documents.


    As a result, he couldn''t see it at all. He sighed and rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    What''s going on.


    Why was he dealt a good card.


    As the Tang and Song Dynasties said, once you are dealt a good card, you wille to no good end.


    Thin shallow is a long sigh again.


    He reluctantly lengthened the ending, looked nkly at the ceiling and started to stay in a daze.


    He really wants to pry open mu Shinian''s head to see what kind of brain circuit he wants, so he can understand that I just like you, so he wants to be nice to you.


    Still making money and paying rent... Does heck her so much rent?


    Thin shallow headache thinking, this whole building is mine, okay?


    Really speechless.


    Quite speechless.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    Watching the sun and song in the circle of friends every day, although he often makeints about his illness, he can not be envious of it.


    How can someone fall in love so smoothly? How can he go through this?


    He never talked about it once. He met a piece of wood in his first love. It''s really... His luck is really good.


    Thin shallow thought, more and more self abandonment.


    When the cell phone rang, he didn''t bother to look and answered it directly.


    Xiao Ying asked anxiously over the phone, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Good."


    Thin shallow replied, thinking of Xiao Ying''s yesterday, he immediately sat up straight: "I''ll stare at her."


    "Then you must keep an eye on it." Xiao Ying said; "Don''t be negligent because she has amnesia. It''s estimated that she can turn a sky if she has amnesia. Moreover, I always feel that she has nned what to do, but I don''t know what her specific n is now¡°


    Bo qianen gave a sound and added without emotion: "more than that, she probably has started to take action."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Ying raised the volume.


    Thin shallow thought of receiving Mu Shi Nian outside that day and said with a headache; "She has contacted the fake herself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying raised the volume; "How did she do it? Isn''t she afraid of being exposed¡°


    "She probably never knew how to write the word fear." Thin shallow satirized a sentence and said again; "And that man is not her opponent."


    Therefore, for what mu Shinian did in the vi that day, he is very confident that he will not be found.


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    He can probably think of what mu Shinian did in the past.


    But it''s no use taking it.


    As she is now, she can analyze a pile of chaotic codes. For others, she has no help, so


    Bo Qian sat up from his chair.


    Xiao Ying over there heard the movement and asked anxiously; "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Thin and shallow narrowed his eyes dangerously. He suddenly smiled low: "I know."


    "Do you know anything?"


    Xiao Ying asked nervously.


    I didn''t wait for the answer


    Thin shallow thought of Mu Shinian''s inexplicable visit to his study that day


    Therefore, she estimated that she couldn''t analyze it by herself, but she thought that he must have monitored the fake in real time, so it is estimated that there are a lot of investigation data hidden in his study.


    Bo shallow doesn''t know whether to be happy or angry.


    This is a perfect match.


    He really hasn''t met an opponent who takes one step and thinks ten steps for a long time.

 Chapter 1698

    <h4>Chapter 1698</h4>


    and!


    Still a girl.


    The thin face was gloomy.


    Mu Shinian, you really started to act.


    In the mobile phone, Xiao Ying''s ghost cry and wolf howl came: "are you listening? What did you know just now? I told you Bo Qian. You''re still a person. I told you everything. What else do you want to hide?"


    Bo Qian didn''t hear what he was saying


    On the contrary, he hung up his cell phone directly.


    He looked at the door and thought of Mu Shinian''s inexplicable cleaning. The coldness on his lips became more and more profound.


    You try.


    If you can get out of my hand, I''ll forget yourst name!


    Mu Shinian is cleaning the bedroom.


    Although she can''t do housework, she is good at other aspects.


    For example, fold the quilt.


    Then, as soon as Bo Qian entered the room, he saw mu Shinian holding his quilt and folding it painstakingly, just folding it into a piece of tofu.


    At her feet, the white haired tiger is putting a pair of slippers right. It kicks, kicks, and then hooks its tail. The slippers are right.


    Thin shallow leaned against the door and looked at her calmly for a long time. Then he slowly started a joke: "do you want to clean the study?"


    "Ah?"


    Mu Shinian was startled. Seeing the man suddenly appeared at the door, he said without thinking; "You use it first. When you run out, I''ll clean it."


    With that, she put two pillows on the quilt and specially adjusted the lower position, which looked very upright.


    Thin but heavy face.


    Her purpose was indeed in the study.


    She guessed right. There were some things in her study.


    Just, those can''t let mu Shinian know.


    Otherwise, she must not say a word. Maybe she could knock him out and run to find someone.


    Thin shallow wants to be here. He wants to go over and lock people directly here.


    But, No.


    You can''t scold, and you can only sulk yourself.


    Thin shallow saw that she was busy, sighed, walked over, directly picked up the person and put it on the bed, then pulled on the quilt and covered her directly.


    Mu Shinian blinked and was about to get up.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and nodded twice on her throat. He asked helplessly, "don''t you hurt?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, touched his neck and nodded: "some."


    "Then have a good rest."


    Thin shallow looked at the white haired tiger squatting on the ground and pointed to the door.


    The white haired tiger looked at his eyes and looked at Bo Qian. He probably noticed that Bo Qian was in a bad mood and ran out very wisely.


    "Sleep."


    Thin shallow suddenly said.


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "My room is next door."


    "Nothing, just sleep here."


    Thin shallow pressed her forehead and pressed her on the bed: "sleep."


    Mu Shinian vomited another sulking breath, pulled up the quilt and covered his head.


    Thin shallow seems to be angry.


    I didn''t seem to annoy him much.


    Why are you so angry.


    Ah.


    Thin shallow looked at the ball on the bed and went out. He saw the white haired tiger squatting at the door.


    Thin shallow bent over, rubbed its head twice, then held its face and asked coldly, "if I bully her, will you fight with me?"


    The white haired tiger didn''t know whether he understood it or not. He tilted his head and looked at it.


    Thin shallow frowned, reached out and touched its hair.

 Chapter 1699

    <h4>Chapter 1699</h4>


    The white haired tiger was scratched by him. The left side twisted and the right side twisted. He was dodging all over.


    Thin shallow frowned, pinched one of its ears, narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his face was a little suspicious.


    "How did you eat so fat recently?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that you don''t think about food and tea if Mu Shinian doesn''te back?"


    "Can you get fat without thinking about tea and rice?"


    Thin shallow ah, between the eyebrows and eyes, there was a helpless look: "reduce it back for me."


    "..." the white tiger still moaned andy on the ground, looking listless.


    Hearing the words "lose weight and go on a diet", it will soon wilt.


    No spirit at all.


    There was a silent protest.


    Thin shallow had a headache and patted its head: "you must cut it down for me, otherwise, what will it be like."


    The white haired tiger whined and was about to protest.


    Thin shallow interrupted his words: "don''t think about it. It''s useless to read when looking for mu."


    The white haired tiger is more negative.


    Thin shallow gently kicked it and pointed to the nest: "go to sleep."


    The white haired tiger roared again, wagged its tail and listlessly returned to its nest.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mu Shinian ran out again.


    Bo Qian ran out with her.


    Before, Zhou Yansong was seriously injured. Bo Qian turned the tide and directly saved his life, but after helping people hang one life, Bo Qianpletely ignored it.


    The follow-up matters, which usuallye for physical examination, are also handled by another doctor.


    So, this will see thin light appear here, everyone''s face looks a little strange.


    Thin shallow didn''t pay attention to them at all. He followed mu Shinian and directly entered the room.


    When mu Shinian entered the door, he paused and looked at the people behind him.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at her curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the teacher with the same big eyes on the bed, looked at his thin eyes, and asked uncertainly, "do you want toe in?"


    Bo qianen gave a voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at master and gestured with his eyes.


    The master nodded: "he saved my life. Let him in."


    Mu Shimian said slowly and took the lead in. Then, he looked at the thin light following in and continued to look at them with a puzzled look.


    I always feel that they seem to be hiding something from themselves.


    Thin shallow opened a chair and motioned her to sit down. Then he pulled another chair and sat behind her. A pair of eyes stared at Zhou Yansong without expression.


    Zhou Yansong kept silent.


    He felt his hair stand upright.


    I always feel bad.


    Mu Shinian sat in the chair, feeling a pair of eyes behind him, staring at himself.


    She was not very calm and said, "why don''t you two say something first?"


    She was so stuck here that she felt like a human shield. Otherwise, how could these two people have nothing to say.


    Thin shallow looked at Zhou Yansong and said coldly, "I have nothing to say with him."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian looked at Zhou Yansong.


    Thetter nodded at her and said gently, "well, where did you go yesterday?"


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip and said calmly, "I blew up yourboratory."

 Chapter 1700

    <h4>Chapter 1700</h4>


    "... Oh, I remember." Zhou Yansong patted his forehead, She looked like she couldn''t help it: "by the way, I remember, you were only ten years old at that time. When I saw you reading chemistry books, I taught you a little. Then, your practical spirit was very good, so I went to try it another day. Then, theboratory exploded. Your first senior brother and second senior brother took great efforts to save you from theboratory."


    "Then, your face was ck and your hair was burned and curled. At that time, we scolded you. You still opened your big eyes and didn''t speak. You kept silent and lowered your head. We thought you were confessing. As a result, after you listened to us, you covered your stomach and said you were hungry and wanted to roast goose."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked up, looked at Mu Shi Nian, and the corners of his lips seemed to smoke twice.


    Mu Shinian also continued to be silent.


    Zhou Yansong smiled and said, "at that time, your second elder martial sister didn''t allow you to enter herboratory. Later, I was curious. I checked and found that you doubled the dose. Maybe you think that the effect is strong. In fact, the effect is also very strong. At least the wholeboratory was blown open."


    Is this a joke?


    This is obviously a naked joke.


    The thought of Mu was painful.


    "Your talent is really high. You began to adjust your own agent at the age of 13. Later, your second elder martial sister wanted you to apany her in theboratory every day."


    "Also, your eldest martial brother, you learned Kung Fu from him. He is very good at Kung Fu, and you are also very good at it."


    "Yes, your eldest martial brother may have been five or six years older than you at that time. He was still a half-year-old child. When he fought with you, it didn''t matter. You probably hated him at that time. He specially learned acupoints from your fifth martial brother. Later, when he fought with your eldest martial brother, he directly attacked him for harm."


    "..." then she''s really good.


    Mu Shinian murmured at the bottom of his heart.


    Thin pupil, slightly erged.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and finally squeezed out a word; "Listen to you, I learned these skills from them?"


    "Almost."


    Zhou Yansong smiled proudly; "They can teach you better than themselves. Don''t be too proud. I''m also very proud."


    Mu Shinian looked at him with more doubt.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    Mu Shinian asked iprehensibly, "since I was taught by them, why do you call me master?"


    "You... Didn''t teach anything."


    Bo Qian also agrees.


    So it seems that this master really picked up a cheap talented apprentice.


    Besides, the one that doesn''t have to do anything.


    Zhou Yansong can''t keep his face.


    He coughed and said calmly, "I taught your senior brothers and sisters? I didn''t ask you to call me grandmaster. It''s very polite."


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Finally, she spoke honestly; "Master."


    "Good disciple."


    Zhou Yansong looked at it with some pride.


    Thetter, directly and speechless, rolled his eyes and looked very contemptuous.


    It''s inexplicable.


    make trouble out of nothing.


    Mu Shinian didn''t see their invisible struggle at all, so he could only continue to ask more things: "you go on."


    Zhou Yansong smiled, recalled the past and continued: "when you were five years old, I just found you. At that time, you suspected that I was a human trafficker and pretended to be good, but you were taking me to the bottom of the pit all the way."

 Chapter 1701

    <h4>Chapter 1701</h4>


    Mu Shinian continued to keep a wooden face.


    She will lose her memory, so she has the best barrier. She doesn''t remember anything anyway. Therefore, no matter what others say, she can pretend she doesn''t know.


    Thin shallow identally looked at his eyes and admired his thoughts.


    She was only a few years old, and she was able to cheat an adult. It''s really... A hero is a teenager.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help hooking his lower lip.


    Zhou Yansong seems to really fall into the memory, and the whole person''s face is a little confused: "Shi Nian, you have been smart since childhood, especially smart. You will find a way to get whatever you want, that is, your heart is too kind."


    "It''s too kind. I''ve been cheated many times."


    "Every time your elder martial brothers and sisters educate you, you say to remember that you must change it next time. As a result, it will be the same next time."


    "You are just too kind."


    Mu Shinian didn''t admit or deny it. She looked at him silently, and the corners of her lips slowly aroused a very light smile.


    "I choose mine. I wish it didn''t go against my heart."


    Thin shallow looked at her in silence, with a bit of exploration in his eyes.


    Zhou Yansong coughed gently twice. Because of the cough, hisplexion was a little more ruddy.


    He said to Mu Shinian gently, "help me pour a ss of water."


    Mu Shinian looked back, his eyes were thin and shallow, and his face hesitated.


    "Go."


    A thin, low opening.


    Mu Shinian was silent and still worried. He pulled down his thin sleeve. When he lowered his head, he said, "don''t do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at the person on the bed and asked in silence, "am I such a person?"


    Mu Shinian was embarrassed. She pulled her lower lip and said, "anyway, don''t do it."


    "OK."


    Thin sighed: "go and take it, I promise you."


    Mu Shinian took the cup and walked out at ease.


    As soon as she left, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became dignified.


    Thin and shallow looked at Zhou Yansong without expression, and thest temperature on his face gradually disappeared.


    He looked at the man who was more than twenty years older than him and raised his lips with disdain; "You''ve been talking to her about the past, and then you want her to have a bad conscience and work for you?"


    Zhou Yansong pulled his lower lip and didn''t say yes or no.


    Just after Bo Qian said this, he lowered his head and whirled a trigger on his hand.


    "Just have nothing to do. Remember the past."


    "Anyway, she wants to know."


    Zhou Yansong stared at the trigger. He smiled and said, "I once said that mu Shinian will go far and far in the future. What she wants to go is destined to be a thorny road. Sometimes, even you may not be able to protect her."


    "Young master Bo, you can love her, but you can''t this section of her wings."


    "Her future is not in you."


    "Perhaps, I tell you so, even if you want to stop, you may not be able to stop her."


    "Once she wants to do something, you can''t stop it in a few words."


    Thin and shallow looked at him without expression.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "I have to do this, but even I may not know what she wants to do."


    "..." thin shallow held the handle of the chair hard and almost broke it.

 Chapter 1702

    <h4>Chapter 1702</h4>


    "So, for your so-called past events, you want your little apprentice to help you solve them? Even at the cost of your life?"


    "... she will." Zhou Yansong opened his mouth low. He seemed to be experiencing a huge struggle. He took a deep breath and stressed again: "she was voluntary. Otherwise, she wouldn''t risk saving mest time."


    "It''s the same this time. I asked her. She said that even if she doesn''t remember the past, she believes in every decision she makes."


    "Again, she will still do what she didn''t do, so, thin and shallow, you can''t stop her."


    "I... I''m sorry for her after all."


    Thin shallow just looked at him calmly, and the anger in his eyes gradually rose.


    He clenched his teeth and said, "you might as well go and have a look. She has suffered multiple injuries this time. She has a big life and gets up from the sea! She doesn''t know how to swim. Why don''t you think about it? If a wave turns over, she will really die there, and the body may not be able to get up!"


    Zhou Yansong moved his lower lip. For a long time, his eyes were red.


    For a long time, a tear fell down.


    He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and said, "for thest time, no one can hang them out except mu Shinian. I told mu Shinian that after thepletion of thisst task, the rtionship between me and her, teachers and apprentices, waspletely broken."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at him quietly. Under the rolling anger, he was really about to do it.


    What is mu Shinian?


    A tool?


    Or a chip?


    What is she?


    Why don''t you treat her as a person?


    Thin shallow sped his palm.


    Zhou Yansong lowered his head. He looked at her for a long time and said, "you know her..."


    After a pause, he took it back.


    Thin and shallow stared at him without emotion: "what?"


    Zhou Yansong was silent for a long time, but he changed his words: "what''s the rtionship between you and Tangkou?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow slowly raised his eyes.


    Zhou Yansong came out with a bitter smile and said, "I asked them. Those people said they had nothing to do with you. They just asked them directly to help you and listen to you. However, even Su Jin, the second contact at the entrance of the hall, obeyed you. He was even... Afraid of you, young master Bo. It''s not correct to say something about you."


    "In addition to the person in power who hasn''t appeared so far, there are five managers assigned to various departments at the entrance of the hall. In fact, young master Bo, in addition to you being the mysterious man, I really can''t think of who else has such great ability to directly order so many people."


    Thin shallow sits on the chair, his face can''t see the slightest emotion. On the contrary, he is still very calm now.


    He just looked at Zhou Yansong faintly, and the taste of his lips became more and more profound.


    "You still have time to meddle in other people''s business."


    "After all, it''s shocking. No one dares to ask you directly except me." Zhou Yansong coughed twice when he spoke. When he calmed down, he continued: "it is said that the prince of the Bo family is proficient in eating, drinking and ying. Except for his family background, life basically costs almost everything else, but there are too many secrets behind you."

 Chapter 1703

    <h4>Chapter 1703</h4>


    "For you, I''m afraid the Bo family is just a tool for revenge. I''m afraid the family property coveted by so many people outside can''t enter your eyes at all."


    There was still no emotion on thin and shallow face, but it was very interesting.


    Zhou Yansong looked at him seriously and sighed. His voice was very puzzled: "in the early years, Tangkou was very crazy. His work style was too wild. It was rumored that it was rted to the mysterious man behind the scenes. Moreover, he was still a person who didn''t talk about the basic rules. He was directly offside and took control at one fell swoop."


    "In addition to this, he also wantonly operated to take all the forces into his own name. He also encouraged and eliminated all the remaining branches. As for the means, it was very cruel and direct. He didn''t even give people a chance to surrender."


    When Zhou Yansong finished, he looked up, looked at him and continued, "that happened seven or eight years ago. At that time, you estimated that you were only seventeen or eighteen years old. If you can deal with those big guys at once, you won''t even give people a chance to fight together."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "How credible is this?"


    It''s strange that Bo shallow can answer.


    He thought of the previous period, when he was seventeen or eighteen, and he couldn''t remember what the reason was.


    All I know is that he seemed to be really crazy at that time. He didn''t act properly and left no room... He didn''t care about the consequences. He didn''t even want to care whether he was dead or alive at that time. As for others, he wouldn''t think about it.


    It seems that he just wants to challenge the impossible. After the challenge is sessful, he really doesn''t know what to do. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    When he didn''t do it, he was still very busy. He spent all his time thinking about how to seize power. He didn''t have time to think about other things at all.


    But once he seeded, he felt there was nothing to do.


    Bo Qian is not willing to think about that time.


    Zhou Yansong looked at Bo Qian and wanted to see something different from his face, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Zhou Yansong suddenly stared round. He was surprised and asked, "Bo Qian, seventeen or eighteen years old, can you really do these things at that time?"


    Thin shallow still didn''t speak, just coldly hooked his lower lip.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Mu Shinian came in with water. She looked at them curiously. She always felt that the atmosphere was arrogant and domineering. What did they talk about?


    "Back?"


    Zhou Yansong changed his surprise and smiled.


    Mu Shinian put the water cup on the table and stared at them uneasily: "what''s the matter with you...?"


    "Nothing."


    Thin shallow said; "I want water, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Thin shallow took out his wallet directly from his pocket and handed it directly to Mu Shinian: "I want coffee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If you remember correctly, the nearest Starbucks is three blocks away from here. It is estimated that it will take more than half an hour to go back and forth.


    Mu Shinian frowned, stared at the wallet and asked, "what are you going to say?"


    "When you read."


    Zhou Yansong said gently, "you are always so direct. Don''t worry. We have something to talk about. It''s inconvenient for you to listen."


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly: "go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and went out.


    Just when I went out, I was still worried and looked back at them.

 Chapter 1704

    <h4>Chapter 1704</h4>


    What''s the matter? I need to avoid her.


    Moreover, I feel that what these two people said ispletely wrong.


    I always feel like fighting at any time.


    Mu Shinian closed the door and silently looked at the man standing at the door.


    Then, continue to look strange.


    She hates the situation.


    When I met a person, everyone was shocked, but she was at a loss.


    This feeling is really a little too bad.


    "Are you... Okay?"


    Zhou Xu stared at her nervously.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and nodded; "Very good."


    "Are you... Going out?" He looked down at the wallet. It was ck. It was a man''s style.


    Is it thin?


    Mu Shinian followed his eyes, looked at his wallet, pinched it twice and said, "I''ll buy coffee."


    "I''ll take you there."


    Zhou Xu said.


    "... OK."


    It''s only three blocks, and they''re not going to drive out.


    What''s more, the two men obviously have something to say.


    Mu Shinian walked on the road in silence.


    Zhou Xu whispered, "thank you."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked back and looked at him puzzled.


    Zhou Xu smiled bitterly and said, "my father, thank you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned and then reacted. Is Zhou Yansong his father?


    Mu Shinian was silent. She was kind and said slowly, "you''re wee."


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? I''m his son, but I can''t save him." Zhou Xu looked at mu Shinian and said bitterly; "Finally, I want you to help."


    "He is my master. He should."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how to persuade.


    Her impressions of the past were all heard from others.


    If she says something wrong, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Zhou Xu seems to feel that she has no face at all.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and said nothing all the way. He went to the coffee shop, bought three cups of coffee and handed him one.


    Zhou Xu looked at her and hesitated before he took it.


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair outside, looked at peopleing and going, drank unsweetened coffee and said faintly, "there''s no guilt about this. I saved him for my reason."


    "I know."


    Zhou Xu smiled and came out. The coffee was bitter.


    Mu Shinian always doesn''t like sugar when drinking coffee. Then, she may also think that others don''t like sugar.


    Zhou Xu took a deep breath and his voice trembled: "if you were someone else, you would do the same. You are such a person."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing. She had a lot of things in her mind and couldn''t say it.


    These people are really for her good.


    She can see it.


    "Mu Shinian, my father and... Those two people still have something to figure out. My father said that he owes them first, but you... You don''t need to. No matter what they did before, it''s none of your business."


    Zhou Xu also heard something from his father.


    That''s why he found it hard to ept.


    Obviously, the most innocent thing is mu Shinian.


    Why pay for other people''s mistakes.


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently and shook his head: "I''m not all for him." She looked up at the clouds and said; "I want to know something I don''t even know, and."


    "What?"


    "No."


    Mu Shi read back two words, but his face gradually became cold.

 Chapter 1705

    <h4>Chapter 1705</h4>


    To make her look like what she is now, she has to figure out the ount anyway.


    Otherwise, it would be too easy to talk.


    Some ounts have to be calcted by ourselves in order to be clear.


    Zhou Xu clenched her fist. It was clear that she was so many years older than her, but it seemed that her mind was much more mature than him.


    Zhou Xu suddenlyughed.


    Mu Shinian was biting the mouth of the bottle, smelling the speech, and curiously turned to look at him: "what are youughing at?"


    Zhou Xu smiled and said, "nothing. I thought of a long time ago."


    "... about me?" Mu Shinian asked.


    Zhou xuen gave a sound, nodded slowly and said, "I didn''t know anything before. I nned something to force you to do something you don''t want to ept, which was stopped by my father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian became more and more curious.


    Zhou Xu said, "my father said that if I dare to do that, you will try every means to kill me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought about it. Then he drank another sip of coffee and raised a dangerous smile on his lips: "yes."


    "Right."


    Zhou Xu smiled innocently.


    "Fortunately, I was still confused with my father. Now it seems that I am indeed his own son."


    Mu Shinian drank a few more mouthfuls of coffee, watched peoplee and go, and slowly spit out his breath; "You don''t have any psychological burden. My choice. I''ll bear the consequences myself."


    Zhou Xu; "Sure enough, you are still the same as before."


    He looked at her funny and joked, "it can''t change."


    Mu Shinian''s indifferent opening: "the brain is still there."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Xu suddenly lowered his voice and said slowly, "if you really want to do something, can... Let me help you?"


    This is the second person to say so.


    No, you should count the third.


    Bo Qian probably thinks so.


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently and asked him curiously; "Is it important that I...?"


    Xiao Ying and Bo Qian don''t seem to deal with each other very well.


    As for the man in front of me, he is from the master''s school. It seems that he can''t deal with Bo shallow very well.


    So, why do you want to protect her so much.


    Zhou Xu chuckled and didn''t know who he was answering: "well, you''re very important."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is even more strange.


    She looked at Zhou Xu curiously, drank another sip of coffee and shook her head: "it''s unnecessary, really unnecessary."


    "It seems that I can do without protection."


    "I know. You are very powerful, but many times you do things without considering the consequences. Those who want to protect you are people who hope you can live a normal life from the bottom of their heart." Zhou Xu knew that there was a thin room in the ward. He vomited out and said heavily, "we all love you very much."


    Mu Shinian probably felt that he had heard a terrible word.


    She looked at him in silence, with strange colors everywhere in her eyes.


    Zhou Xu looked elsewhere, stood up with a smile and said, "let''s go."


    Mu Shinian looked at his background, tilted his head and followed him.


    be rather baffling.


    She whispered, "strange."


    Zhou Xu saw that she was still in ce, turned around and urged her: "go quickly."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and slowly followed him.


    "Zhou..."


    What?


    "Xu, Zhou Xu."


    Zhou Xu took the initiative.

 Chapter 1706

    <h4>Chapter 1706</h4>


    Mu Shinian followed suit: "Zhou Xu, if something happens to me, will many people be... Sad?"


    "... otherwise, what do you think?" Zhou Xu spoke angrily; "You are so many of us who grew up in pain. If you want to have three advantages and two disadvantages, what do you think we will think?"


    "So many people can''t keep one you. How can we live in peace in the future?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    She seems really important.


    But she really wants to end it.


    Otherwise, she would feel sorry for herself.


    But what do they do.


    One hand pressed on her head and rubbed it twice. After rubbing it, he felt wrong and retracted his hand: "no, you have a problem in your brain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is hard to beat.


    Zhou Xu smiled and said, "don''t want to do dangerous things. We are all here. We should carry anything. It''s not your turn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was more and more silent.


    But it has nothing to do with you.


    The master said, regardless of the master, so many people finally entered the game, but from beginning to end, the other party wanted only her.


    It was she who implicated so many talents.


    "And." Zhou Xu''s face was a littleplicated. He was silent before he said, "moreover, I think you can get along well with Bo Qian even if you lose your memory."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was obviously aware of the hostility in his words: "what do you mean, getting along well?"


    "Yes, don''t you still live with him now?" Zhou Xu''s voice became more rigid: "I still believe his words and like him very much."


    "... yes, he?" Mu Shinian choked at his words: "why do you say that?"


    Zhou Xu rolled his eyes and pointed to his own eyes: "everyone can see it, okay."


    It is estimated that only these two parties do not know.


    "Moreover, I also heard that Bo Qian confessed excitedly when he found you... It''s really not stable at all."


    "... advertising?" Mu Shinian stared round. She didn''t remember when it happened.


    Zhou Xu felt that he was the most failed rival in love.


    Because no matter thin shallow or mu Shinian, I haven''t put him in the bottom of my eyes!


    He took a deep breath of anger and offered a paragraph coldly; "I like you. You won''t forget what he said in front of you when he found you?"


    I fell into a daze when I saw mu.


    Zhou Xu frowned; "No, can you forget such things? Or will your memory disappear randomly after you lose your memory?"


    Mu Shinian blinked. Soon, she wrinkled her face and tried hard to remember those things.


    As a result, I thought for a long time and didn''t remember those things.


    Zhou Xu looked at her sympathetically: "don''t you... Think he said I like you, just four simple words?"


    Mu Shinian retorted, "I''m not stupid enough."


    "It''s not impossible." Zhou Xu thought of his previous serious confession to Mu Shinian. As a result, he didn''t know what was going on in the brain circuit of the little martial sister. After listening to his carefully prepared confession, he patted him on the shoulder twice, looked like a man, and said: it''s OK. The girl will promise you.


    Then she left.


    He was left alone in the wind.

 Chapter 1707

    <h4>Chapter 1707</h4>


    The young man''s heart is broken.


    He thought it was a deliberate failure to understand.


    So when I saw her the next day, I was still very nervous.


    As a result, she said hello to him as usual.


    Until this time, the young man really knew that mu Shinian was really not a person!


    Her feelings are really whiter than a piece of white paper!


    Thinking of the painful experience and the shallow experience, Zhou Xu wondered more: "it spread all over the world the next day. Why don''t you know?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently. In fact, he also wanted to know whether the thin confession was true?


    Oh, by the way.


    When she woke up, a group of people asked her what she remembered except being chased and jumping off a building.


    When she said no, the expression of those people was really... Intriguing.


    Mu Shinian supported his chin and thought seriously.


    Zhou Xu couldn''t helpughing: "you''re great. Really, you''re worthy of being you. You''ve never let people down."


    The gloating on his face was too obvious.


    It''s hard not to ignore it.


    She stared at him silently.


    Zhou Xu''s smile gradually converged. He rubbed the muscles on his face and said calmly, "go, it''s time to go back."


    I don''t know why.


    Mu Shinian vomited out, looked at him depressed, raised his feet and followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    When she got back, Bo Qian was already waiting for her at the door.


    Seeing the two of them walking together, the center of their eyebrows twisted slightly, which seemed very unhappy.


    After learning about that, Zhou Xu didn''t seem to see the hostility projected on his thin face. He frowned calmly, with a smile on his face.


    He walked over and patted his thin shoulder. He couldn''t hide his proud smile.


    "You are so sad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was confused. He looked at the time, and thetter didn''t calm down and didn''t open his eyes.


    Thin and shallow: "


    Zhou Xu patted him on the shoulder twice again. He looked ted: "just look away. Sometimes she doesn''t deserve to be beaten, but you can''t beat her directly. So, look away, man, it''s no big deal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was in a fog and directly grabbed his hand.


    Zhou Xu smiled proudly twice, happily took the coffee and left.


    Thin shallow silently watched him leave. It was like watching a psychopath.


    Zhou Xu kept walking away.


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes expressionless and closed his lips speechless.


    Ask?


    Don''t ask.


    There''s nothing to ask.


    But


    Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and found that he was also looking at himself. He closed his lips silently.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    With that, she took the coffee, sat in the co driver''s seat and took the initiative to fasten her seat belt.


    Thin shallow looked at her a series of actions, and the tip of her eyebrows raised slightly: "nothing?"


    "Yes, it''s all right."


    Mu Shinian answered calmly. He couldn''t see anything strange on his face.


    Bo shallow will believe that she has a ghost.


    He sat in the driver''s seat. After a few seconds of silence, he still asked uncertainly, "are you sure it''s okay¡°


    "What can I do?"


    Mu Shinian looked out of the window, but his ears were a little red.


    The shallower you look, the more suspicious you be.


    He just went out to buy a coffee and came back. He and Zhou Yansong haven''t done much yet. Mu Shinian himself has be strange.

 Chapter 1708

    <h4>Chapter 1708</h4>


    Thin shallow stared at her red ears and felt more and more wrong.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian''s mouth kept up with the lock, so he couldn''t pry it open.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning, mu Shinian ate something and went upstairs.


    That''s very fast.


    When the white tiger was half eaten, he saw her upstairs and hurriedly caught up with her job.


    Then, one man and one tiger entered the door. With a p, the door closed.


    Thin and shallow: "¡°


    He felt that he had no appetite at all.


    If he doesn''t find out the reason why he is entric, his heart will always itch!


    The door was suddenly knocked twice.


    Thin shallow went to open the door and saw two familiar faces.


    He held the door in his hand and didn''t intend to let them in.


    The second elder martial sister raised her eyebrow: "aren''t you here? We have an appointment."


    People? Mu Shinian?


    The little elder martial sister directly pushed away her thin hand, came in and shouted at the second floor; "Shi Nian,e down quickly."


    Mu Shinian heard the sound, opened the door and poked his head out of the second floor.


    When I saw them both, a sh of light shed in my eyes.


    The second elder martial sister said; "We''re going to take her out."


    After that, he simply exined: "don''t worry, just go out ande back soon."


    Bo Qian is not very happy.


    The second elder martial sister raised her eyebrows; "You can''t do that. Are you so strict?"


    "When you read, say it yourself."


    The little elder martial sister held mu Shinian''s neck and teased her: "tell me, where can you be so strict? I just take you out to y. Won''t you let this?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian, was silent, and slowly opened his mouth: "if you think you can''t, then I won''t go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both women were stunned.


    I looked at mu Shinian very disappointedly.


    Mu Shinian pretended not to see.


    Bo Qian originally wanted to refute. No matter what mu Shinian said, he had to refute. However, before he said anything, mu Shinian had finished his words.


    If you really don''t let me, I''ll really be an unreasonable person.


    Thin shallow looked at her helplessly.


    "Go."


    Mu Shinian showed a shallow smile on his face.


    "OK."


    "Don''t fool around."


    Thin shallow exined again. He specially looked at the two women: "look at her."


    Tut tut


    The little elder martial sister felt that she had been photographed with dog food.


    She made a solemn promise, and then took mu Shinian and went out.


    As soon as she went out, she couldn''t help educating.


    "Tell me about you. How can you be so obedient?"


    "Yes, you haven''t married him yet. Just listen to him. You''ll be fine in the future."


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes, listened in his left ear and went out in his right ear.


    The two of them nagged all the way, and she didn''t listen to anything.


    "Where are we going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked at each other and directly raised their hands to read a critical blow to Mu Shi.


    "You''re too bad to beat. Why are you so bad?"


    Mu Shinian continued to hold a face, silently gracious, and then said, "I have something to ask you."


    "Say it." The little elder martial sister touched her head and opened her mouth with pity: "no matter what confusion you encounter in life, I will help you solve it properly."


    Mu Shinian''s hair rubbed by her was the same as the chicken nest. He raised his hand and finished his hair before he said, "this is what happened. When Bo shallow found me that day, did something else happen?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people stopped one after another and looked at her strangely.

 Chapter 1709

    <h4>Chapter 1709</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at their faces with different eyes and couldn''t help frowning: "what''s the matter?"


    The little elder martial sister looked at the second elder martial sister. Finally, she touched her chin and said unkindly, "what are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian was toozy to answer her, but stared at her with a very speechless look.


    The little elder martial sisterughed twice, walked over, hooked her shoulder and forced her to bend down a little. She raised her eyebrows and said happily: "in fact, the 2 course of that day was like this."


    "You were chased, cornered and jumped down from the second floor. In fact, I don''t agree with your action, because if you''re not careful, you''ll probably die, but you seem to have never heard of it. You jump from top to bottom every time."


    "Get to the point." The second elder martial sister couldn''t help interrupting her.


    Little elder martial sister Oh, she continued calmly: "then, under you, Bo Qian was ready to pick you up. Then you came down and were held in his arms. Then, the climax came."


    "...." Mu Shinian saw that she was more and more excited, but her eyebrows frowned more and more serious.


    The little elder martial sister coughed, solemnly held her hands and looked affectionate, I like you. I''ve loved you since I first met you. You don''t know. During your absence, I''m not well. I thought I''d never see you again. As a result, fortunately, you''re still there. I still have time to say what I haven''t finished


    "... what do you say?"


    Mu Shinian was shocked by her boastful acting and couldn''t speak.


    Has this man always taken a boastful route?


    Otherwise, why is it so


    The little elder martial sister''s two eyes twinkled, held her hand hard, and said affectionately: "there was a sincere feeling in front of me, and I didn''t cherish it. If God gave me another chance, I would say those three words to you!"


    "I love you?" Mu Shinian took over her words.


    The little elder martial sister nodded her head seriously and patted her shoulder with a happy face; "Do you understand?"


    The second elder martial sister held her forehead and couldn''t see it anymore. She stretched out her hand and directly grabbed the two people away.


    She sighed heavily and said to Mu Shinian, "don''t believe what your little elder martial sister said. It''s not so exaggerated. You can''t do such a thing."


    Needless to say, I know.


    Mu Shi reads, and his heart is full of Fei.


    The second elder martial sister said, "anyway, what happened was that he found you and confessed. When you wake up, you forget it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to look confused.


    The second elder martial sister didn''t know what she was thinking, so she had to say, "what do you think?"


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at her suspiciously.


    The second elder martial sister sighed and said faintly, "although there are a lot ofplicated things now, this fact is not so important. Moreover, you two have saved the scene for so long. It doesn''t matter if you dy for a period of time, but I think Bo shallow is actually very poor."


    The little elder martial sister also recognized this sentence: "he has been waiting for you to grow up before you lose your memory."


    "It''s impossible to say that he has no feelings for you when he looks at you and does things for you."

 Chapter 1710

    <h4>Chapter 1710</h4>


    "He''s such a person. I believe you can see that he has everything he wants. Don''t say anything else. His father wants him to go back and inherit the family property. It''s like sending the whole thin family to his eyes. He can take it as long as he reaches out his hand."


    "But he probably spent all his patience on you."


    "So, Shi Nian, what do you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What do you think.


    What do you think.


    Mu Shinian looked at them.


    She knows what they mean.


    But she really doesn''t know.


    She still has unfinished business.


    Seeing that she was lost in thought again, the little elder martial sister had to open her mouth and interrupt the silence: "well, it will be in time when you recover your memory."


    "..." is there time?


    If it''s like what they say, she''s really not something.


    It''s really inappropriate to catch people like this and hang them for so long.


    And such a proud son of heaven is always waiting for his response.


    What do you think? It''s pathetic.


    But in case


    Mu Shinian was dragged away before he continued to think.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and desperately changed the topic: "ah, by the way, let''s buy clothes. I heard that LM series has entered many new styles. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Also, younger martial sister, I''ll buy you something to eat. You used to like it very much."


    Mu Shinian looked at them both speechless.


    "If I don''t promise, isn''t it... Very inhuman?"


    To be honest, mu Shinian is on their side. They must stand on mu Shinian''s side.


    However, maybe she really saw Bo shallow singing a monologue. After singing for so long, she finally had a response. As a result, she forgot everything.


    If Mu Shinian were not their people, it is estimated that their scolding words could form a rap.


    The little elder martial sister looked at mu Shinian and couldn''t help muttering: "I kissed all my rtives and told all my advertisements. I can even start again. Young master Bo''s luck is not ordinary... Bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared round.


    What kiss?


    The second elder martial sister was speechless, quickly pulled the little elder martial sister over, and then covered her mouth with a bit of warning in her eyes.


    The little elder martial sister looked at her very innocently, and then she smiled pleasantly.


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Mu Shinian was more and more silent.


    A small face is full of puzzles and memories.


    Kiss... Yes?


    She raised her hand and touched her lips twice.


    Looking at her reaction, they thought she finally stood up in some things!


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian recalled for a long time and asked uncertainly, "are you sure it''s a kiss?"


    After a pause, she asked carefully, "are you sure it''s not, aren''t you careful?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister looked at each other, and a row of question marks shed on their faces.


    Later, the little elder martial sister smiled and pulled mu Shinian''s hand: "go shopping."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is still thinking about this problem.


    The second elder martial sister said very attentively, "forget it, don''t think about it. There are many things you don''t understand. Let''s put this in advance."


    Mu Shinian was pulled away by the two of them. After his eyes turned around their faces, he seeded in bing an ellipsis.


    If the kiss is true, she seems really inhuman.

 Chapter 1711

    <h4>Chapter 1711</h4>


    "Do I... like him? Before."


    In terms of feelings, they have basically given up the acquired correction of Mu Shinian.


    After all, she really has no talent in this field.


    Kaiqiao won''t open!


    Therefore, at this time, the two people who think they can speak skillfully and argue well are somewhat desperate.


    The little elder martial sister opened her mouth in a gentle way: "don''t hate it. There are very few people who can enter your eyes."


    "But you''re very good with thin and shallow, and you''re quite conniving at him."


    "It should be said that many of your principles were broken because of him."


    "For example, if any man dares to kiss you, you must p him and kill him without hesitation, but it''s the best proof that Bo Qian is still alive."


    Still, like this.


    Mu Shinian closed his mouth and stopped asking.


    She originally thought that these two people would take her to do other things. For example, it was the same as the little elder martial sister''s missionst time. As a result, it was really shopping after a long time of trouble!


    Little elder martial sister, forget it.


    Mu Shimian didn''t expect that the second elder martial sister would be like this when shopping!


    It''s terrible!


    Mu Shinian silently watched the two men turn around in the clothing store. After a while, they carried a pile of clothes in their hands. Then, they went to the dressing room, changed their clothes and came out. After ying with them in front of the mirror for half a day, they asked mu Shinian, "how''s it going, good-looking?"


    Mu Shinian nodded, and his small face was very sincere: "it''s good-looking. Your skin is white, you look beautiful, and you have a good figure. This skirt suits you very well."


    The little elder martial sister looked left and right, fiddled with her cor, depressed and said, "but Tang and song don''t like me to wear such a low cor. He said, I have an object now, so I should restrain myself."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "then change the handle with a higher cor."


    "How can I do that? Why should I listen to him and dress ording to his preferences? Who does he think he is?" the little elder martial sister retorted angrily.


    Mu Shinian nodded after listening: "you''re right, that''s it."


    "Forget it. He doesn''t dare to be angry with me, but he will be angry with himself. It''s not very good. He always feels bad for his health."


    "Then don''t buy it."


    "But I''m still unwilling."


    "Then buy it?"


    "But this skirt is really beautiful."


    "... then buy it?"


    "No, ah, it''s so annoying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian can''t speak anymore.


    She took a ss of water, took a sip, looked at the little elder martial sister, muttered for a minute, and then went to the dressing room.


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Falling in love is terrible.


    It''s really terrible.


    How could it be so terrible?


    How can a person who looks very cheerful be so Niang?


    The second elder martial sister finally came out, wearing a ck-and-white skirt and a slim style, which set off her slender and sexy figure.


    Mu Shinian was already very experienced. Before the second elder martial sister spoke, she took the initiative to say, "it''s good-looking, very good-looking, in line with your temperament. Wear it like a queen."


    "I don''t want to be a queen. I''m too old."


    The second elder martial sister frowned: "it''s too rigid. I want to be lively."


    "Then you pick out the color of the bright spot?" Mu Shinian suggested.


    "That won''t work. It''s so childish. Blue, pink and yellow. It''s too embarrassing." The second elder martial sister frowned,

 Chapter 1712

    <h4>Chapter 1712</h4>


    Displeased retort: "I''m past the age of wearing these fancy colors."


    "No, you''re still young. You should try."


    "No, that''s you, not me."


    The second elder martial sister frowned and looked left and right in front of the mirror. Finally, she sighed heavily and went back to the dressing room.


    Mu Shinian felt that he was running away.


    She slumped on the sofa, her face full of lovelessness.


    A girl came over with a te of candy. Seeing her like this, she couldn''t help joking: "little sister, your sister probably won''t y for a long time. You have something to eat."


    "Otherwise, there is another home appliance game city next door. You can y."


    Mu Shinian thanked her and said, "no need."


    "You are so good." The girl said with appreciation.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t want to say anything. He peeled a sugar and threw it in his mouth. He took two bites to alleviate the acidity.


    It is estimated that the two people will have to change their clothes for a while. Mu Shinian picked up his mobile phone and was about to y a game. As a result, he felt someone staring at him outside the ss window.


    She turned suddenly.


    As a result, people came and went outside.


    Nobody.


    Mu Shinian frowned puzzled and stared sensitively at the scenery outside the window.


    But there''s still nothing different.


    Just now, someone was looking at his handle.


    Mu Shinian peeled another candy and nced at the two people in the dressing room. The doubt in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Who is it


    Is it for her or for both of them?


    The door opened again.


    Before the little elder martial sister opened her mouth, mu Shinian shook her head: "it''s not good-looking."


    Maybe mu Shinian said it for the first time before she asked, so the little elder martial sister looked down at the skirt seriously. She frowned curiously and muttered, "it''s really not good-looking?"


    "Well, it''s too wide. You look a little fat." Mu Shinian opened his eyes and lied: "moreover, I feel that this color doesn''t match yours."


    "Well, I believe you. I''ll change another one."


    Little elder martial sister believed what she said.


    Mu Shi said, "I''m going to buy milk tea. Do you want to drink it?"


    The little elder martial sister said with a sigh of grace; "I drink fruit tea."


    "What about the second elder martial sister?"


    "She''s the same as me."


    "Well, I''ll buy it."


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    Mu Shinian pulled down his mask, put on his hat and nodded at her: "I know. I''ll be back soon."


    After the second elder martial sister returned to the dressing room, mu Shinian went out. She looked left and right and looked down on the railing.


    But I watched it for two minutes and didn''t see anyone.


    Mu Shinian frowned deeper.


    She was silent for a long time, and there was a heavy killing intention between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She can''t read it wrong. Someone was there just now.


    Who is it? Who is it.


    Mu Shinian watched it again. He didn''t see anyone suspicious. Then he left the milk tea shop. After ordering three cups of milk tea, he stood waiting at the door of the shop.


    Suddenly, he was hit by someone.


    A little girl tripped and fell down identally.


    Mu Shinian reached out and helped: "be careful."


    The girl almost dropped the thing in her hand. She held the book in her hand, patted herself on the chest, and looked at it with a sweet smile.


    "Thank you."


    "Nothing."

 Chapter 1713

    <h4>Chapter 1713</h4>


    Mu Shinian let go.


    The girl was very shy. She said thank you to her several times, and then ran away quickly.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think much at first. He took milk tea and went back to the store.


    When she went back, they tried several more sets. As soon as she came back, they immediately caught someone and asked, "how about these two? I think it''s OK."


    Mu Shinian handed them milk tea: "very good, you can buy it."


    Don''t ask her any more.


    She''s really running away.


    Just now I went across the street to buy two desserts.


    The little elder martial sister pulled down her skirt and said, "is this too short?"


    "No, just right."


    Mu Shinian encouraged.


    The second elder martial sister also looked contemptuous: "do you want to bring the Tang and Song Dynasty and let him give you a reference on the spot. Which one can wear? 80% of him will let you buy a long skirt with trousers over your ankles."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Little elder martial sister was immediately unhappy.


    "I don''t listen to him."


    "Then buy it."


    The second elder martial sister and mu Shinian almost spoke in unison.


    The little elder martial sister snorted coldly and threw her clothes aside.


    Mu Shinian smiled and sat back on the sofa, biting the straw and drinking milk tea to see the two of them against each other.


    But they were holding, holding, suddenly, reaching out and throwing a pile of clothes on her side.


    "What is this?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Said the little elder martial sister; "We selected it for you just now. Watch it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to see it.


    She picked up a skirt and shook her eyes. She was in no mood at all.


    "I don''t like it."


    She likes pants, so it''s convenient if she starts with someone.


    The little elder martial sister hum and immediately retort, "you should wear clothes that suit your age. Don''t wear such hatred all day."


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel deep hatred at all. On the contrary, she thought she looked good in clothes.


    How * * ah.


    The second elder martial sister also stood up with her arms in her arms, scanned her up and down, and said, "go and change it, otherwise, believe it or not, we''ll change it for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What a... Hooligan.


    Mu Shinian drank two more mouthfuls of milk tea. Then he took the pile of clothes to the dressing room.


    She took off her clothes.


    I was going to take out the mobile phone in my pocket. As a result, I brought out a note.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, bent over, picked it up, spread it out, and suddenly became silent.


    She stared at the note for a long time before she remembered where it came from.


    Just now, outside the milk tea shop, the man


    Mu Shinian stared at the note. There were only two simple words on it: good.


    Mu Shinian held his cell phone hard.


    Is it exposed?


    Or was it a sess?


    Mu Shinian forced his lower lip and leaned against the wall, staring at the note coldly.


    The man in the vi hasn''t revealed anything yet, has he?


    Or


    A message suddenly came from the mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed. She looked at the mobile phone number and her eyes suddenly sank.


    Something''s going to happen!


    That who, called.


    In case, that mu Shinian just say where he is, it will bepletely exposed!


    Moreover, it''s also wrong to intercept his phone. If you reconnect with that person in the future, it''s all over!

 Chapter 1714

    <h4>Chapter 1714</h4>


    Mu Shinian held his cell phone tightly and stared at the call above.


    Thest time she imnted the virus into her mobile phone, it also installed a eavesdropping function. Once there is information there, she will also receive the information.


    She has to... Move!


    Mu Shinian opened his electronic watch and called.


    Soon, it was connected over there.


    "Miss mu?"


    Xiao Hei''s voice is very excited. For so long, he has been afraid to take the initiative to contact mu Shinian. He will receive her call, not to mention how excited he is.


    But mu Shinian was not excited at all.


    She said anxiously, "they said you were my man. Now listen to me. I''ll give you an address. You cut off thework in that area."


    "... what?"


    "Now!"


    "Well, well, you say you say."


    Mu Shinian said an address and hung up his cell phone.


    Xiaohei is also fast.


    Just disconnect thework of an area. Just hack in.


    This is not particrly difficult.


    So, within two minutes, thework was down.


    The phone was automatically hung up.


    Mu Shinian breathed out. She opened the curtain and looked. The two men were still choosing clothes. When they didn''t pay attention, they went out, and then went out to a remote corner.


    Within a minute, the phone called again.


    Mu Shinian spit out his breath and opened his mouth with some panic: "sorry, thework was broken just now."


    "Broken?" Su Li''s voice was somewhat cold: "that ce is a high-end vi area, and thework will be disconnected."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian held his cell phone hard, and said, "I don''t know what''s going on, just like this, I''m also very depressed."


    "Who did you want me to see just now?"


    Su Li''s conversation with her just now was under her control.


    When Su Li heard this sentence, the thorns in his words decreased a little.


    He came out and said, "Zhou Yansong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows jumped twice.


    "Have you seen him?" Asked Su Li.


    Mu Shinian can confirm that there must be no one watching around Zhou Yansong.


    If there are, those people probably don''t have to mix up. They can still be attacked on their own territory. It''s too cheap.


    "Once."


    Mu Shinian guessed his meaning and said; "The spirit is not very good, and I don''t remember before, they didn''t dare to tell me too much, for fear..." after a pause, she smiled and said, "maybe I''m afraid I''ll pull out the oxygen cylinder."


    After all, in a strict sense, Zhou Yansong cheated her once.


    Su Li smiled, "that''s what he said."


    Mu Sinian contacted the cause and effect, learned the tone of Mu Sinian and asked, "what do you want me to do with him? He was very guilty to me when I saw Zhou Yansongst time. I''m afraid he will agree no matter what I ask."


    "Yes, after all, he loves the time." Su Li smiled softly. He sighed and said, "it''s not so much pain as guilt."


    "... I should feel guilty. After all, mu Shinian didn''t know his life or death in order to save him." Mu Shinian leaned against the wall and said darkly, "he has a conscience."


    "Conscience, you think too much." Su Liughed contemptuously, as ifughing at her innocence.

 Chapter 1715

    <h4>Chapter 1715</h4>


    Mu Shinian always felt that he had something to say, but he didn''t dare to ask easily. He was afraid of revealing the truth.


    Su Li sighed and sighed, "it''s really pathetic to admire the time."


    Mu Shinian also echoed, as if trying to please him.


    "Yes."


    "I think she just lives too upright. Others are willing to be nice to her. Why do you have to risk your life to pay back? It''s stupid."


    Su Li Leng snorted, "you still don''t understand."


    As for what she didn''t understand, Su Li didn''t go on.


    Just told her, "go pull it out."


    Mu Shi Nian''s heart ttered; "What?"


    "Oxygen bottle, go and pull out the."


    Su Li said, "I don''t want to wait."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian shook his fist and smiled awkwardly: "it''s not easy. There are so many people around him. If I pull out his oxygen bottle, if I''m caught."


    "Don''t worry, Zhou Yansong has a reason why he won''t me you anyway."


    Su Li vowed: "his disciples will not attack you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian clenched his mobile phone and asked uneasily, "but even if it is true, they must have made a bad rtionship with me. In that case, it took so long for them to break into their interior, so... Thanks."


    "You don''t have to worry about this."


    Su Li said, "as long as you still admire the time, that thin will certainly protect you."


    Mu Shinian gnaws his teeth.


    Su Li sneered: "what''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    "No, No."


    Mu Shi read back, took a deep breath and said, "I''ll do it."


    "That''s right. Don''t really think of yourself as admiring the time." Su Li said and hung up the phone.


    The head is big.


    Mu Shinian bit his lips.


    When she saw the two people in the corner of her eye, she was surprised and hid behind the column. When the two people walked away, she walked towards the elevator entrance and went directly to the first floor. Then, she took a taxi and went to the vi.


    She can''t help it.


    If the fake mu Shinian gets in touch with people again, it will be all exposed.


    ¡­¡­


    The car stopped at the door of the vi.


    Mu Shinian put on his mask and hat and went straight in.


    Likest time, she slipped in through the back door. Although there were many maids here, after all, she would not do these actions. In order to avoid revealing her secrets, she simply pretended to forget her skills.


    So they are only responsible for surveince, but they don''t have much time.


    Mu Shinian soon touched the second floor.


    She searched room by room and found no one. Finally, she found someone in the bathroom.


    The vi has a hot spring farm.


    Or the open air.


    Mu stood behind her as like as two peas.


    Even if she had known for a long time, she was still a little creepy when she saw a replica of herself for the first time.


    What hatred, what resentment


    To toss yourself like this


    "Mu Shinian" thought it was the maid. He stretched out his hand behind him and said, "pass me the incense."


    Mu Shinian looked at the clothes she put aside, silent for two seconds, turned over a incense and handed it to her hand.


    "Well, you go out."


    "Mu Shi Nian" smeared incense and saidzily: "I''ll have muffinter. You ask the kitchen to get me some."

 Chapter 1716

    <h4>Chapter 1716</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her in silence and didn''t move this time.


    "Mu Shi Nian" wiped the incense and noticed that she hadn''t left yet. He frowned unhappily: "what else do you want¡°


    Mu Shinian thought, I really have.


    However, at this time, her clothes are untidy. Although they are all women, she still feels very seeping.


    So, why don''t you go out and wait until she gets dressed, and then... Say?


    Mu Shinian thought so and nned to retreat.


    As a result, mu Shinian turned around and suddenly ran into her.


    Mu Shinian can clearly see that the expressions on her face split her one by one.


    She looked at it and wondered whether to say hello. As a result, the people in the pool screamed and stepped back several steps. They all hit the wall of the pool. She still looked very scared: "who are you?"


    "Are you a man or a ghost!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her in silence.


    For a while, the mood wasplicated.


    This feeling is really bad.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''stared at her in fear. When she thought of something, her cheeks immediately turned pale: "you, you, you mu Shi Nian!"


    Mu Shinian is still calm on his face.


    Not even the slightest fluctuation.


    "Mu Shi Nian" took a breath. This time I was really scared and didn''t dare to move.


    "You, you didn''t, you didn''t die?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    But I still have to say.


    "Put your clothes on first."


    "Mu Shi Nian" doesn''t even want to climb up the pool.


    She is definitely not the opponent of admiring the times!


    That''s why she imitated everything about Mu Shinian, except her Kung Fu.


    Because I can''t imitate!


    Mu Shinian became impatient when she saw that she didn''t move.


    "Put your clothes on ande up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He shook his head and trembled.


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    After a pause, she raised the volume again: "no, you, you knew it long ago, didn''t you?"


    "That''s why he refused toe back. Is that why?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and couldn''t help reminding: "can you dress first and then tell me?"


    "You!"


    I never imagined that my dream would break so quickly.


    Moreover, it seems that she has been fooled all the time!


    All this is the fault of Mu Shinian and Bo shallow!


    But for them, they would not havee to this point.


    "You, you''ve gone too far. Is it fun to y tricks on others? Or do you think you''re superior and I deserve to be teased by you?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    I really don''t know how to refute it.


    It seems that she is the only innocent person.


    How did she go around and be her fault?


    "You... Clothes."


    "Shut up!"


    His face suddenly became ferocious.


    She gnashed her teeth at mu Shinian and stared at her face. She wanted to rece it in her dreams. However, it didn''t take long to rece it. How, how... It''s over.


    She is unwilling!


    Really unwilling!


    It''s all here. Why! She''s going to fail!


    Mu Shinian really didn''t want to be so embarrassed anymore. She took the initiative to say, "do you want to get up and dress, or just like this?"


    "What are you doing?"¡® ''mu Shi Nian ''asked angrily.


    She looked as if she admired the time and thought that the right Lord was the one who did the wrong thing.


    And she is a wrongdoer.

 Chapter 1717

    <h4>Chapter 1717</h4>


    Mu Shinian has basically given up normalmunication with her.


    Because it''s not on the samemunication line at all.


    Mu Shinian breathed out depressed. She grabbed the clothes on the ground and threw them directly at her without saying a word.


    Whether it gets wet or not, he said coldly, "put it on."


    "I don''t want it!"


    ''mu Shinian ''saw that mu Shinian had always asked her to wear clothes, so she more or less reacted. In a hurry, she gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t wear clothes. What can you do to me!"


    The thought of Mu was more painful.


    She''s not a pervert.


    When talking to a girl who is exactly the same as herself, one doesn''t wear clothes. How do you think, you feel... Strange.


    Mu Shinian looked around and couldn''t find a satisfactory tool. He couldn''t help but advise: "you''d better put on your clothes!"


    "I won''t wear it. What are you doing here?"¡® ''mu Shi Nian ''is struggling, almost roaring out.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "put it on and warn you for thest time."


    It''s strange to wear it!


    ''mu Shi Nian ''clenched his teeth, and his voice was somewhat ferocious: "I won''t wear it, you get out!"


    That''s not right.


    She didn''t roll if she wanted to.


    Mu Shinian was silent. She regretted her decision for the first time. If she had known, she should have taken people directly after shended.


    It''s not like this.


    The door was suddenly knocked twice.


    The maid''s gentle voice came.


    "Miss mu, are you okay in there?"


    When the people in the pool heard the sound, they immediately seemed to findfort: "I..."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shimian slowly took out a thing from his pocket and aimed it at the center of her eyebrows. His smile was full of fun, which seemed to be a silent threat: if you dare to say another word, you will die immediately.


    "Mu Shi Nian" didn''t dare to say anything, and looked at her in horror.


    Mu Shi reads his lips.


    I heard the maid muttering outside, "sorry to bother you. I just see you haven''te out for so long. I''m afraid something''s wrong with you."


    "Well, it''s all right, thank you." Mu Shinian opened his mouth to the door.


    The maid said and walked away.


    When mu Shinian turned around, thest bit of patience on his face disappeared, leaving only a little impatient emotion lingering in his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Get dressed and get up, otherwise..."


    She didn''t finish the rest, but shook the thing in her hand.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''took a breath. She grabbed the edge of the pool in horror and was still trying tomunicate with her: "what are you going to do, what are you going to do!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip; "You don''t need to know. Anyway, without you, Su Li won''t lose anything to them. At most, he just lost a chess piece."


    "I see, but no one will regret your life."


    ''mu Shi Nian ''was silent, and his face became more heavy.


    "You!"


    "I''m right again." Mu Shinian shook his head and smiled. He didn''t know who he was mocking: "you probably know it yourself. Since it''s not so useful, don''t take yourself too seriously. Only you can save your life."


    His face waspletely defeated.


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Su Li won''t save her.


    He said it from the beginning.

 Chapter 1718

    <h4>Chapter 1718</h4>


    If she dares to divulge herself, she''ll be... Dead.


    So, she tossed carefully, just afraid of leaking something.


    The eyes of "Mu Shi Nian" are wet.


    But there is no pity at all.


    She pointed to the clothes, sat silently in a chair, lowered her head and studied the things in her hand. She didn''t mean to look up at all.


    "Mu Shi Nian" bit her teeth hard and then put it on. She moved very slowly, but with just a few clothes on, even if she slowed down, it was quickly passed.


    "Mu Shi Nian" was wearing wet clothes and wrapped around her body. It was not veryfortable, but she just grabbed the dress hem and looked at her stuff, a little dangerous in her eyes.


    Mu Shinian didn''t seem to see her movements, and asked coldly, "what does Su Li want you to do, what else do you know?"


    "Mu Shi Nian" sipped his lower lip and secretly held the thing in his hand.


    Then, before mu Shinian didn''t react, he mmed it.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were cold and subconsciously avoided.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''is waiting for this opportunity. He stretched out his hand directly, grabbed her thing, and then hit it with a fist.


    Mu Shinian''s reaction was also very fast and quickly shed over his body.


    The movements of the two people are almost the same.


    "Mu Shinian" clenched his teeth and attacked her harm.


    The whole movement is very smooth.


    There was no pause.


    Mu Shinian smiled yfully: "really, you still study very hard."


    Her movements were instinctive.


    It''s the actions depicted in memory.


    However, the fake one actually blocked back with the same action as her, and mu Shinian moved quickly.


    She''s not bad either.


    For a moment, they didn''t tell the difference.


    "I can''t see."


    "I can''t see anything!"


    "Mu Shi Nian" swept the hall legs and asked angrily.


    Mu Shinian smiled and whispered, "I can''t see. You really intend to rece me."


    "Do you think you have something special?"¡® ''mu Shinian ''asked: "in addition to this face, I can learn your other skills. As long as you''re gone, I''ll be you!"


    Face?


    Mu Shinian subconsciously touched his face.


    She smiled and shrugged helplessly, "Oh, so,"


    That''s it, that''s it!


    indifferent.


    Lazy.


    I don''t have the feeling of taking people to heart at all.


    It feels like ying with people in the palm of your hand.


    "Everyone is looking for you. See how important you are. If you don''t see you, so many people are looking for you, so many forces, for you alone!"¡® Mu Shinian ''she was so jealous that she stared at mu Shinian and raised the volume coldly: "what are you! I can have your things. I spent so much effort. Why do you say to take them away!"


    Mu Shinian is a little... I don''t know how to react.


    At first, she was in a good mood.


    Because of that unexpected phone call, so many things had to be advanced.


    But now.


    Now, she finally met the fake, and then she was questioned


    She''s really innocent.


    From beginning to end, she was the only victim.

 Chapter 1719

    <h4>Chapter 1719</h4>


    Why do you think this fake one makes sense? What a statement.


    Mu Shinian looked at her in silence.


    "Mu Shinian" looked at her gnashing his teeth. If she could beat her, maybe she would be directly angry and kill her.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said helplessly, "are you hating me?"


    "Shouldn''t I hate you?"


    "Yearning for the time" asked fiercely.


    Every word carries a heavy hatred.


    "I''m watching you grow up! I''m watching you. How can you be a little powerful? Speaking of it, you''re not powerful! So many people love you and protect you. No matter what you want to do, there are a lot of excellent people to teach you as long as you like!"


    "You are the pride of heaven. When you are rotten like that, you should honestly continue to rotten. What can you do to get up again! Why do you have to!"


    Mu Shinian was wrongly reasoned by her and didn''t react at all.


    After a long silence, she bowed her head and asked, "have I offended you?"


    Based on her understanding of herself.


    You can''t do such a thing.


    She doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who likes to make trouble.


    Mu Shinian kept silent and didn''t know what to say.


    The ''mu Shi Nian'' continued to struggle: "you know what? I''ve been looking at you, watching you get a little stronger and be alone. I have no other choice. I can only follow the track you''ve gone through!"


    "What''s none of my business?"


    Mu Shinian retorted wordlessly.


    She looked at the face as if she were looking in a mirror.


    It''s just that she doesn''t feel so ferocious.


    It seems that the whole world owes her.


    Mu Shinian saw that she couldn''t say anything when she was angry. She smiled and said faintly, "you want to imitate others. You want to live like me. What''s none of my business? Do I force you to learn from me?"


    So, me her?


    me her for not rotten to the end?


    me her for not being reconciled to fate?


    me her for struggling and growing up all the way?


    What a facy.


    When you see the same unfortunate person, you want her to be as unfortunate as yourself?


    What a freak.


    ''mu Shinian ''gritted his teeth: "why don''t you me you! Why do you want to live so well? Even your appearance is the best. Why do you me you!"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to talk at all.


    She sighed, picked up a pillow on the sofa and smashed it.


    ''mu Shinian ''urgently avoided it.


    When she saw the person in front of her, she saw mu Shinian standing in front of her, reaching out and pinching her neck. Then, with a calm face, she pinched the person up and smashed it down fiercely.


    "Ah!"


    "Mu Shi Nian" lost her bnce, and she screamed out subconsciously.


    However, when it was about to fall, mu Shinian grabbed her and pressed her head on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Shi Nian" has not yet regained his mind, and he is gasping for fear.


    She gasped, and the cold sweat fell from her face.


    "You are such a nuisance. I can''t sympathize with you no matter how bad you''ve been before."


    Mu Shinian said to her word by word: "I really hate to die. If you don''t live well, you also want others to live badly. What''s the matter of others? It''s none of your business to make yourself look like what you are now. You get up in the middle of the night and look in the mirror. You don''t know if you will be scared to death."

 Chapter 1720

    <h4>Chapter 1720</h4>


    ''mu Shi Nian ''struggled hard.


    Mu Shinian''s strength is so great that she can''t resist at all.


    As soon as she broke free, she raised her hand and pressed the man on the ground.


    "So, my good life is my own ability. You always learn from me. That''s your choice. You can''t be yourself. What do you rely on me for?"


    Mu Shinian asked in a funny way. Her eyes were sad: "what''s the use of learning from me? You can never rece me. In this world, there is only one mu Shinian, that is me."


    Mu Shinian coldly released his hand, looked down at her and said his purpose: "the game is over, your task ispleted."


    "..." Mu Shinian stared round and asked nervously, "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t do anything. Where is he? You know, take me to him."


    Mu Shinian said.


    "Are you crazy?"¡® Mu Shinian raised his voice: "don''t you know that they are all looking for you now? Do you dare to send it to the door by yourself!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "what dare you do?"


    "I don''t want to, I won''t go!"¡® Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and said, "I still want to live. I don''t want to die. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with me. If you want to die by yourself, go by yourself!"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "what''s the matter? If the task fails, you''ll be finished?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Shi Nian" took a breath.


    Mu Shinian sympathized.


    She had heard of those things before, and just think about it a little, she could see where she was useful.


    "They let youe forward and drag these people down. It''s never a long-term n. Otherwise, they won''t spend so much time looking for me. From beginning to end, your role is only to drag them down for so few days."


    Once she finds it.


    So the initiative is back in Su Li''s hands.


    They have calcted everything and madeplete preparations. I''m afraid they really want to uproot this force.


    So, really count it up.


    I don''t know who''s unlucky.


    Looking at the ugly face of Mu Shinian, mu Shinian smiled: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you think of it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to admit it.


    She''s had a great time these days.


    She really doesn''t want to go back.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''suddenly knelt down, nervously grabbed her hand and begged, "if you don''t like my face, I will, I will destroy it, but you don''t, you don''t let me go back, I can''t go back, they will really kill me."


    Mu Shinian looked at her in silence.


    After a long time, he said, "take me back. I''ll make sure you''re all right."


    "No, no, no, you don''t know."¡® At this time, I finally knew I was afraid.


    She took two deep breaths, shook her head and said, "they decided to kill peoplepletely this time. Otherwise, you think they nned so much from beginning to end. Even you are ready toe out. Do you think what my use is?"


    "Their original n was to use me to contain them. They might keep me awake, and then persuade you or use other means to make you their person, and then use you to deal with them!"

 Chapter 1721

    <h4>Chapter 1721</h4>


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    "Why bother?"


    Take the master directly and don''t put him back. Isn''t it half the sess?


    If you have to go to this step, why bother to do so.


    Besides, she won''t be obedient.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''thought of the past and gradually umted a cold sweat on her face. She took a deep breath and said hard: "they mean that in this way, you are the one they care about most. You have to betray them. It is estimated that this is a devastating disaster for them, so..." she took a deep breath, ''mu Shi Nian ''looked at Mu Shi Nian mockingly; "They caught your master, but they put him back. I heard about these. For other things, they may n more terrible."


    "Mu Shinian, I tell you, they have to you. They never wanted to have an ident with you, but they never wanted to let you go."


    "You are really surprising. In that case, you can escape sessfully. From the beginning, if you don''t save your master, everything won''t start, but you didn''t."


    "So, this matter has begun. If you want to end it, unless one party falls forever."


    "However, Rong Yi''s rtionship with your master. Your master owes her and will never fight her. You are passive. You have no initiative. If you dare to fight again, you will lose in the end."


    One side won''t fight back.


    The other side is constantly shooting.


    Therefore, the situation is very clear.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly, and the corners of his lips recalled a touch of fun: "it''s really difficult to do."


    "Mu Shi Nian" knows that he can''t beat Mu Shi Nian.


    If she could y, she wouldn''t have to be afraid of these things from the beginning.


    She sat on the ground, took a deep breath and said sarcastically; "You have no other way to go. Now that you''vee back, you''ve met your master. He must have told you not to fight Rong."


    Mu Shinian frowned and didn''t answer.


    "Mu Shinian" probably felt that he really had no other way to go. He looked at her silently and said, "speaking, Rong Yu seems really good to you."


    Mu Shinian looked at her: "what do you mean?"


    "Mu Shi Nian" touched her face. In the past few years, this face has moved many times. Each time it was cut thousands of times. Every time she bit her teeth and endured it, just to get closer to Mu Shi Nian.


    "Rong is very kind to me. I know it''s not because of me, but because I hold your face. Sometimes she looks at me like an old friend. I don''t have to abide by many principles and rules. She will protect me."


    "So, mu Shinian, you shouldn''t be an illegitimate daughter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless and didn''t know what to return for a long time.


    "Mu Shinian" shook his head and smiled more sadly: "I just wonder what kind of person Rong is. She would be so kind to a chess piece."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    "Also, your master."¡® Mu Shinian raised his head and asked, "you must have heard how good your master is to you these days. Since he is so good to you, why should you do such a dangerous thing?"

 Chapter 1722

    <h4>Chapter 1722</h4>


    "He estimated that you should contact those two people."


    "You can think of it." Mu Shinian was tired standing, so she just sat on the sofa. She held her arm and looked at her expressionless: "you think so much, what''s the use? The next thing has nothing to do with you."


    It''s probably better to fall on mu Shinian''s hand than on Su Li''s hand.


    Therefore, ''mu Shi Nian'' just spit out a sullen breath and asked coldly, "it really has nothing to do with me."


    Mu Shinian nced at her and said, "tell me other things you know. Next, I''lle."


    "Do you really want to fight them?"¡® Mu Shinian struggled to stand up and said, "you''ll die."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow expressionless: "it''s none of your business."


    "... ah."¡® Mu Shinian looked at her sarcastically: "you really want to die."


    "That''s none of your business." Mu Shinian continues to return.


    Stubborn to death.


    She asked, "what are you going to do with me?"


    "I didn''t deal with people''s hobbies, just..." Mu Shinian stared at her face and panicked: "what did you look like?"


    "..." Mu Shinian touched his face and looked at her suspiciously.


    Mu Shinian said, "after this is over, you can restore your original appearance. I don''t have a sister or sister who looks the same as me."


    "..." Mu Shinian touched his face somewhat absently.


    Mu Shinian saw it and said, "if you don''t want to recover, it''s up to you."


    Anyway, her face, she decided.


    The door was knocked twice.


    A voice asked carefully, "Miss mu, I''m here."


    Mu Shi said, e in."


    Xiao Hei came in.


    The first time as like as two peas and two people saw him, the impact on him was quite great.


    However, after looking at the two people, he still looked at the people sitting on the sofa and carefully tested: "Miss mu?"


    "Yes." Mu Shinian said, "they said, you are my contact and will listen to me."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Hei straightened his back and said excitedly, "Miss mu, you can tell me what you want."


    Mu Shi read grace, pointed to the people on the ground and said, "watch her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei said, "do you want to take it away?"


    "Not for the time being"


    Mu Shinian was silent: "I have something to do. Just look at her for a while."


    Xiao Hei looked at the same face as mu Shinian and was immediately afraid: "this, this is not good."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Xiao Hei is about to kneel down for her.


    "It''s not good anywhere." Xiao Hei forced her to say, "you look so much alike. I always mistake her for yours. I... I dare not."


    Who dares to care about the time.


    It''s not that you don''t want to live.


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    I don''t know what he''s talking about.


    Xiao Hei said bitterly, "how about this? I''ll find someone else for you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak, so he looked at him coldly.


    Little Hatton didn''t dare.


    "I, I''ll just go."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    Mu Shinian didn''t believe him at all.


    "Forget it, I''ll find someone else."


    "No, no, no, don''t!" Xiao Hei spoke anxiously,

 Chapter 1723

    <h4>Chapter 1723</h4>


    After that, he quickly added: "I mean, well, I''ll do it well."


    I makeints about him, and I can''t help but Tucao: "I don''t trust you very much."


    "No!"


    Xiao Hei was about to cry. With a bitter face, he opened his mouth depressed: "boss, just give me a chance to make atonement!"


    Atonement?


    With a bitter face, Xiao Hei said with depressed emotion: st time I let you go, then you almost had an ident, and I''m about to regret it. No matter what you tell me this time... Of course, you can''t pit me."


    "Pit you?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand.


    Xiao Hei gave a voice and said, st time you deceived me, then you disappeared. We haven''t found it for a long time."


    "Fortunately, you came back safely. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll go down with you."


    "...." Mu Shinian frowned and thought about it. Maybe he had hurt people.


    She Oh, no more questions.


    Mu Shinian looked at the people on the ground and said, "she must be optimistic. She is very important. Don''t let her contact people outside."


    "I understand." Xiao Hei promised her, "if something goes wrong this time, I will nt trees in the desert for the rest of my life."


    You don''t have to.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that she was going out, "Mu Shi Nian" got up from the ground with a gloomy face. She frowned and looked at Mu Shi Nian. After a long time, she asked coldly, "do you really want to do that?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly.


    "I advise you not to." Maybe she''s really afraid of death, or if she can survive at this stage, it all depends on mu Shinian.


    Therefore, she had to remind her: "your master, he has concealed many things from you. Why do you need to help him work hard?"


    Xiao Hei was stunned and looked at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian turned his back to them and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She was silent for a long time before she said, "I hate it."


    "What?"


    "I hate it. It''s not clear what''s going on now. Who made me lose my memory? At least I have to get this debt back."


    The door closed automatically with a finger movement.


    Xiao Hei looked at the face exactly like her, and a cold sweat sprang up on his back.


    He was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth low: "no one can persuade what she wants to do."


    "She''ll die."


    If anything happens to her, no one will care about her life or death. If it''s more serious, she may be angry on her head. At that time, her end will never be very good!


    "Do you know who she is going to face!? there are still two people who are as powerful as Zhou Yansong."


    Xiao Hei looked at her with a headache and looked helpless.


    "There''s no way."


    Crazy, all crazy!


    "Mu Shi Nian" looked at them with hatred.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian deduced thepletion of the whole n on his way back.


    She was relieved when she was sure there was no problem.


    When she got back, she saw two people sitting in the living room, slowly climbing up a row of question marks on her face.


    by the way.


    She forgot.


    She went shopping with the little elder martial sister.


    Moreover, halfway around, she threw people down.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at them very calmly.


    Guilty voice: "I..."

 Chapter 1724

    <h4>Chapter 1724</h4>


    "What are you?" The little elder martial sister picked up the pillow, smashed it, and looked at her fiercely: "where have you been and what have you done?"


    Mu Shinian has to be misunderstood. Her pillow is going to hit herself.


    She stood at the door and couldn''t get in. She nced at the three people and continued to remain silent.


    Thin shallow also sat on the sofa and stared at her expressionless. His face felt a little angry.


    It''s enough to deal with one headache. It''s even more troublesome for her to deal with three at once.


    Mu Shinian closed the door and decided to confess.


    "I went to the vi."


    Thin shallow already knew.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister were puzzled: "what vi?"


    Mu Shinian looked at it and said, "close that fake vi."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people stood up from the sofa again; "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shimian calmly breathed out and nodded: "yes. That''s what you think. I went to see her and tore my face."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I let my people control her."


    "You!"


    The second elder martial sister frowned and stood up seriously: "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say that this matter should be discussed in the long run?"


    "I can''t wait. I''ve frightened the snake. If I don''t control her, my life will bepletely exposed."


    Mu Shinian said calmly.


    Seeing his thin face, he became more and more ugly.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to hide anything anymore. He can''t hide it anyway.


    "I got in touch with him through her cell phone," she confessed


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin and shallow eyebrows also frowned. They looked like they were going to rage at any time.


    The second elder martial sister also gritted her teeth; "You!"


    "It happened suddenly. I can''t help it."


    Mu Shinian spoke calmly.


    Second elder martial sister grits her teeth; "You want to listen to the master. Do you really want to do it?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently, calm and unwilling to admit his mistake.


    "Take her away."


    Thin shallow suddenly stood up.


    He threw out a in sentence.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister were stunned on the spot.


    "What?"


    Thin shallow looked at Mu Shi Nian and looked unprecedentedly calm.


    "You take her away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, even the admiration of the time was stunned.


    Thin shallow only exined such a sentence, then turned and went upstairs: "help close the door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister were also silent. They looked at each other. Finally, their eyes fell on mu Shinian awkwardly.


    Mu Shinian stood where he was. He stood at the door before he came in. His body was close to the door panel. It looked like he knew he would be scolded. Therefore, he specially looked for a backer to lean against, as if he could have more sense of security.


    This time, she stood there, alone.


    Alone.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister wanted to scold her.


    However, at this meeting, the two people went out together again.


    "What does he mean?"


    "Is that what I want you to leave here?"


    "How rare it is. When we were going to take you away, he wouldn''t let us touch it. It would be, ha ha!"


    "Go, little younger martial sister, let''s go back and nevere here again. Who does Bo shallow think he is!"


    Mu Shinian stood still.


    I don''t seem to listen.


    The second elder martial sister made a look at the little elder martial sister and motioned her not to continue.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, but her face looked a little pale. She turned silently, opened the door handle, and then walked out.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the second elder martial sister and hurried out.

 Chapter 1725

    <h4>Chapter 1725</h4>


    Mu Shinian went downstairs and didn''t speak all the way.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the second elder martial sister. Thetter couldn''t help it: "wait, I''ll beat him!"


    After hearing what she said, the little elder martial sister suddenly lost her temper: "that is to say, it''s too careless to take people seriously!"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and said; "No."


    "Why not?" The second elder martial sister has umted a lot of anger and is worried that she has no ce to vent: "does he really think of himself as something? What does this have to do with? If he wants to drive you away, he will drive you away. If you want to stay, you have to stay. Are you his pet?"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip.


    And this one?


    She really doesn''t remember at all.


    Mu Shinian looked at them nkly.


    The little elder martial sister grabbed the second elder martial sister in time, gave her a look, and signaled her to stop talking nonsense. The more you talk about it, the more sad you will be.


    The second elder martial sister seemed toe back. She was stunned, smiled dryly and said, "no, nothing. Don''t worry. Go back with us."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and felt mncholy. Then he became more depressed.


    "I see."


    The little elder martial sister sighed painfully when she saw her like this.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have nowhere to go, do you? If she dares to do so, don''t expect toe to you in the future."


    Mu Shinian wanted to show them a smile.


    Unfortunately, after working hard for a long time, she still couldn''t pull out a radian. After struggling for a long time, she gave up.


    Just nodded and followed them away.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister followed behind her, looked at her painfully, looked at each other, and finally shook their heads: "forget it, let''s go first."


    It seems that this is the only way.


    Otherwise, you can''t really fight with thin and shallow.


    If you really want to make it like this, you will be in a worse mood.


    After all, it''s very sad to be driven away in front of others.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow stood at the window, watching mu Shinian leave.


    She didn''t look back, even without hesitation.


    It seems that when you leave, you will leave.


    Thin shallow sneered.


    However,ughing, I don''t know who tough at.


    He probably knows what she''s going to do. He''s so desperate!


    I have no memory. I dare to bump up for no reason!


    Also


    If you don''t, if you''re calm... It''s not a time of yearning.


    Isn''t she always like this?


    Thin shallow closed his eyes with force.


    At his feet, the white haired tiger curled up at his feet and looked listless. The whole tiger was Yan Yan, staring at mu Shinian and walking away. It had to follow away several times, but it was trampled on the rope by thin shallow and couldn''t go anywhere.


    It dare not resist.


    I resisted once when I was young. As a result, I was hung outside the balcony in the middle of the night.


    That night, it left too much shadow on its young heart.


    Since then, it has understood that it is not the man''s opponent.


    So it''s getting better.


    Don''t do anything beyond your ability.


    Who knows, this way, thin shallow is not satisfied.


    "Are you going with her?"


    The white haired tiger naturally knew who she was. It raised its head and filled its clear eyes with expectations.

 Chapter 1726

    <h4>Chapter 1726</h4>


    Unfortunately, Bo shallow is not a man.


    He didn''t want to, so he gave a sneer: "I can''t see that you have a good rtionship with her."


    The white haired tiger dare not say now.


    "Not long after she came back, you... Became so fat."


    Shallow said, very disgusted to see the hair on it.


    The white haired tiger immediately curled itself up.


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and looked out of the window. He couldn''t see the man''s shadow. He breathed out, and his voice was a little tired; "I''m going to do something. Stay at home by yourself."


    Seeing that he was leaving, the white haired tiger carefully bit his trouser legs and didn''t dare to use force. He can only use this action to express his inner thoughts.


    Thin shallow looked down at it.


    He pondered for a long time before slowly opening his mouth: "let her go."


    "She is disobedient, very disobedient."


    "If she continues like this, she will easily have an ident."


    The white haired tiger still doesn''t let go.


    It seemed that he was angry.


    I also feel that I may nevere back.


    Thin sighed and opened his mouth low: "I''m angry, but not, anyway..."


    After struggling for a long time, he couldn''t even speakpletely and could only keep silent.


    The white haired tiger is stubborn.


    Seeing that he didn''t finish, he continued to bite.


    Thin shallow was not in a hurry, but looked at it calmly and said, "she will have an ident if she continues to stay here."


    "Because she will look at me."


    Then he won''t have a chance to do that.


    The white haired tiger didn''t know if he understood. After a long time, he loosened his mouth.


    Thin shallow breathed out, squatted down, touched his head and said, "I''ll do these things."


    "I''ll bear her responsibility for her."


    "This is the best way I can think of."


    The white haired tiger held his head and rubbed him intimately.


    ¡­¡­


    Many people were surprised at mu Shinian''s return.


    She went back to her room to have a rest. She didn''t go out for a long time. However, the living room was crowded with people and appeared one by one.


    The second elder martial brother couldn''t bear it and asked him angrily; "Is thin shallow crazy?"


    "It''s time to have a temper. Before, when Shi Nian wanted to leave, he didn''t give him time to repent. He was deceived all the way. This time, Shi Nian was more direct and didn''t even bother to cheat."


    That''s true.


    A group of people don''t know what to say.


    The fifth elder martial brother still stood on mu Shinian''s side: "but you can''t drive people away. Younger martial sister, don''t lose face. It''s really thin. At least it''s a girl. Is it necessary to go so far?"


    "Also, don''t you know Shi Nian''s girl? In this way, it must be a big blow to her."


    "Don''t look at her usual appearance of fearlessness. In fact, her heart is also very fragile."


    A group of people looked at each other, and finally came out with a long sigh.


    "And, master..."


    A group of people were silent and looked more distressed.


    "Yes, master."


    The master brother answered, and he said helplessly, "master, what''s going on? I can''t understand him now."


    "We don''t know what he said between him and Shi Nian."


    "What''s worse, Shi Nian seems to have to go, and she doesn''t avoid us at all."

 Chapter 1727

    <h4>Chapter 1727</h4>


    "It''s like she has absolute confidence that she can... Deceive everyone."


    Everyone looked at each other and finally fell on the heads of the second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister.


    The two men took two steps back and looked at them sensitively: "what are you doing?"


    "What can I do?" The fifth senior brother was very angry: "what''s the matter with you two? Two people can''t see one mu Shinian. It can make her run away."


    Little elder martial sister was so angry that she picked up a pillow and smashed it.


    "Try it. Try it yourself."


    It''s nothing to watch. This task is very rebellious, okay!


    It took them a lot of effort to finally watch her. As long as they want to run, they are absolutely not sure they can watch her.


    Unless you really stare at her in the most old-fashioned way and stare at her step by step, you may be a little sure.


    The fifth senior brother was stunned and had some helplessness.


    You too.


    That''s a yearning for time.


    The door burst open.


    There was a sudden pause in the voices downstairs.


    A few secondster, the topic became


    "Pizza, I want pizza."


    "Hamburger, this is delicious."


    "I still want sushi."


    "Western food bar, are you children? What junk food do you eat?"


    "You can, you don''t want to eat."


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to see mu Shinian and reached out to greet her: "ah, you''reing. What do you want to eat?"


    "I pour water to drink. I''m not hungry. You go on."


    Mu Shimian took a water cup and went to the kitchen in full view of the public. He poured out a ss of water and went upstairs while drinking.


    As usual.


    There''s nothing wrong.


    She was nothing different, but people were more suspicious.


    "Something strange."


    "Very strange."


    "Do you really think she''s... Okay?"


    "At least it seems so."


    A group of people continued to stare at each other, then kept silent.


    There can''t be nothing.


    So far, everything is pretending.


    A group of people are more like enemies.


    Seeing that each of them wanted to be armed immediately, brother master couldn''t help but say, "calm down, she has amnesia. I''m not sure. After amnesia, then she doesn''t remember anything else."


    "Right."


    Everyone was surprised.


    "If you lose your memory, you can lose your temper?"


    The elder martial brother sighed; "He forgot himself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is too destructive.


    It''s all gold.


    The crowd suddenly had nothing to say.


    "Let''s go. Just watch her."


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the door frame. After drinking a ss of water, she sat on the sofa. It was still early. She didn''t know what to do.


    She knew what they were talking about.


    But it doesn''t seem necessary.


    She doesn''t remember anything.


    I don''t even remember thin and shallow.


    You can''t take it for granted because you''ve been living with him.


    Think about it, it seems there''s nothing wrong with it.


    However, I always feel very sad.


    Mu Shinian held her arm and leaned against the sofa. She had a lot of things to consider today, but she thought about everything.


    My mind is a mess.


    Like hemp.


    Thin and shallow.


    A name is like a spell.

 Chapter 1728

    <h4>Chapter 1728</h4>


    Engraved in my heart, I can''t take it away.


    Mu Shinian leaned his head on the sofa and started to stay in a daze.


    Such a daze, when she woke up, it was the next day.


    Mu Shimian rubbed his shoulder wearily, went to the bathroom to wash, changed into clean clothes, and then stayed for a while before going out.


    The people outside the door are still those people.


    Everyone had a smile on their face. When they saw here in, they greeted her with a smile.


    "Wake up, you are a pig."


    "It''s been several days before I get up."


    Mu Shinian looked at them and knew nothing about the past in his mind.


    She smiled at them with some helplessness.


    Maybe, maybe, it used to be the same.


    So familiar.


    Everyone is as familiar as a brother.


    Mu Shinian holds her fist. Forget it, she has to do those dangerous things. I don''t know how long it will take to see her again.


    If you have a good life, one day, one day.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yearning for the time" has been desperate.


    Xiao Hei guards her every day.


    A boy, there is no difference between men and women.


    Wherever she goes, Xiao Hei will follow her.


    Several times down, ''mu Shi Nian'' was about to run away. She shouted angrily at Xiao Hei: "what are you going to do? Are you finished?"


    Little ck is not over.


    Not only is it not over.


    He also said, "sorry, this is my task."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Shi Nian" almost doubted whether he was seriously ill.


    Otherwise, how could you be so stubborn!


    Xiao Hei said; "You should be d that our eldestdy has given you face."


    "Yes, it''s very face-saving."¡® Mu Shinian added with a sneer, "I''m not as good as a prisoner!"


    Every word she uttered was ferocious.


    Xiao Hei is the opposite of her, very calm.


    He just said, "but you don''t even have the qualification to be a prisoner. Fortunately, our eldestdy did it. Otherwise, if you fall into the hands of others, you will be finished."


    "Since you want to be a youngdy, you should know what kind of person we miss Mu is and who she contacts around."


    ''mu Shi Nian''s face was strangely silent.


    She forced her lower lip, and for a time, she had nothing to say.


    Xiao Hei added with a smile: "so, you see, you should be d. I don''t know why. Miss Mu has been patient with you. Otherwise, I''m afraid your face will be destroyed immediately."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Shi Nian" subconsciously touched his face and his smile became colder.


    "You are really stubborn." Xiao Hei muttered and didn''t want to say anything. He just calmly told a fact: "you can''tpare with Miss mu."


    "You can''tpare with her forever."


    This is the most troublesome sentence of "Mu Shi Nian".


    She clenched her teeth: "she''s just luckier than me. If I had the same starting point as her, I would do better than her!"


    Xiao Hei sighed helplessly: "you won''t."


    "For people like you, you have to take Miss Mu''s road at the beginning. You have long lost your way on the branch road. You can''t get out."


    "Why do you say that!"¡® ''mu Shi Nian ''asked angrily.


    She asked angrily, and every word was angry: "each of you said that about me. Where am I inferior to her?"

 Chapter 1729

    <h4>Chapter 1729</h4>


    "Put on her face, I..."


    "You''re not her either." Xiao Hei added helplessly, "forget it, take you."


    "Miss Mu is Miss mu. You can never learn it."


    The facial muscles of the "Mu Shi Nian" Qi twitched.


    Xiao Hei didn''t want to continue to say anything to her, but stood quietly and followed her.


    Like a conscientious robot.


    "Mu Shi Nian" took a deep breath and then pressed back the resentment. She walked around the garden angrily.


    In the courtyard, a car stopped.


    Thin shallow walked down.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''was stunned when he saw him.


    Thin and shallow, as always.


    be really a most unusual and quite individual beauty.


    He looks very good. No girl can resist his charm, and he is rich and powerful


    "Mu Shinian" originally thought that this person was her.


    But, but


    Seeing Bo Qian again, he couldn''t help but have a lost idea.


    It''s not your own after all.


    He''s here to deal with himself, isn''t he?


    ''mu Shi Nian ''clenched his fist. Anyway, if he died, that''s the same thing!


    Few people will let her go of what she did.


    "Mu Shi Nian" wanted to open this point, so he sat still and looked at Bo Qian calmly.


    Xiao Hei saw Bo Qian, just said hello, and then walked away.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''firmly held his fist.


    Before she could speak, she said; "You already know, don''t you?"


    Shallow face of calm, well, there is no following.


    "Hehe, I knew it."¡® As like as two peas, "the same face" with the same face, so arrogant, if you are familiar with the idea of the time, you may feel very... Subversive.


    Mu Shinian has never been so proud.


    She''s just a little less talkative, but she''s not proud.


    ''mu Shinian ''smiled and said, "if it''s true, if you hook it a little, you''ll rely on it. You don''t need to spend so much time and energy to seduce, do you?"


    Bo Qian still didn''t answer.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''smiled bitterly and asked, "where is she? You are willing to do this and that for her!"


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly. There were not many emotional fluctuations on her face, but asked her coldly; "Where is he?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You know where he is."


    "Mu Shi Nian" frowned. When he reacted, he couldn''t helpughing; "You have to find him. Unfortunately, he won''t see you."


    "It''s not up to him to decide whether to see or not." She interrupted her coldly; "Just tell me where he is."


    "I said, he won''t see you. No one can see him except mu Shinian."¡® ''mu Shinian ''opened word by word: "of course, if Mu Shinian, she will die if she wants to see her."


    "Mu Shinian" originally thought that saying this would make thin and shallow square inches chaotic.


    As a result, Bo shallow just listened calmly, and there was no anger on his face.


    ''mu Shinian ''anxiously bit his teeth and couldn''t help struggling: "if I say, can you let me go?"


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly: "do you think you are qualified to talk to me about conditions?"


    "Yes, why not."


    "Mu Shi Nian" slightly nced at the corners of his mouth, and the corners of his eyes slightly bent,

 Chapter 1730

    <h4>Chapter 1730</h4>


    There are two shallow dimples on her face, which look very simr to Mu Shinian. She smiles like this.


    Thin shallow Leng for a moment. Seeing the proud smile on her face, the stunned Leng gradually faded away again.


    The smile on his face became even more proud.


    She raised her chin and asked low, "how, do I learn very much? I''ve studied her photos and videos hundreds of times. How tough and what the radian is, I can be 100% urate."


    "Just now, you feel very familiar with it."


    Thin shallow or silent.


    ''mu Shinian ''picked his eyebrow: "young master Bo, in fact, I can also be her handle."


    "You''re not."


    Thin shallow finally opened his mouth and looked at her with some sympathy: "you will never be her."


    "Mu Shinian" smiled and said, "isn''t she the one you like? Compared with her, I at least think I''m better, don''t I?"


    Indeed.


    Mu Shinian will never be obedient.


    Thin shallow looked at the time and showed a trace of impatience: "exin what should be exined."


    "That can''t be. Now these are my life-saving tools."¡® Mu Shinian sat on the chair, raised his head, looked innocent and stared at him: "you can''t get anything from mu Shinian, so you came to me to ask."


    "After all, this is the only use I have now."


    "Since you know, say." Bo Qian always has no good temper with others.


    ''mu Shinian ''said calmly, "you have to let me go."


    Thin shallow frowned and looked a little coldly: "reason."


    ''mu Shinian ''took a breath and said faintly, "Mu Shinian is very important. You don''t want her to rush in front of you."


    "Young master Bo, I''ll bet on this."


    "I''ll bet you this. If you want to preserve mu Shinian, you can only agree to my request."


    Thin and shallow looked at her expressionless.


    ''mu Shinian ''clenched his fist vigorously: "how about, promise?"


    "Say."


    Thin and shallow opened his mouth unhappily, and his eyes stopped on her face for two seconds. He didn''t open his eyes awkwardly. He seemed to be a little upset: "put your face back."


    "Don''t wander around against her face."


    "Mu Shi Nian" was stunned and his eyes twinkled.


    She smiled low and said, "don''t you like looking at this face very much?"


    "You are not qualified."


    A thin, cold opening.


    The voice was full of impatience.


    "Mu Shi Nian" sighed andughed at himself.


    "You find a way to take mu Shinian''s mobile phone, and she took my mobile phone. As long as you take it back, I can contact him." After a pause, ''mu Shinian'' opened with some self mockery: "they have evacuated. I don''t know where they are going, but I have a way to deceive the address."


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    "She tapped your cell phone?"


    "Yes."


    "Mu Shi Nian" didn''t want to hide it, and continued; "You can synchronize. When the phone calls, there will be a reminder on her mobile phone and you can answer it."


    After closing her eyes, she smiled and said, "she''s really good."


    Thin and shallow frowning; "Tell me, how are you going to deceive him?"


    "He called me before, but I didn''t answer, and then he didn''t call. He said before that only he could contact me, I couldn''t contact him."

 Chapter 1731

    <h4>Chapter 1731</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at her, not very willing to believe.


    ''mu Shinian ''shrugged his shoulders and raised his lower lip with a smile: "you have no other way. Mu Shinian may already know his whereabouts. You know your people best, and I don''t know what the phone was tapped by mu Shinian before."


    "If she already knows, do you think you can see it ording to her character?"


    She sipped her lower lip.


    After a long time, he said, "wait."


    After a pause, he added: "if you dare to y tricks, you will be more difficult than living."


    ''mu Shi Nian ''touched her cheek. She gently pulled her lips and smiled sarcastically: "you really can do anything for her."


    "It''s none of your business."


    With that, Bo Qian pulled the door and walked away.


    Xiao Hei is waiting outside. He seems to be curious about what happened inside the house, so he is lying on the wall listening.


    When Bo Qian came out, he was startled, but he managed to stabilize: "young master Bo."


    Thin and shallow looked at him without expression; "Listen to her or listen to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Naturally, she means to yearn for the times.


    Xiao Hei once swore that as long as mu Shinianes back safely, he will be loyal to him, even if he has to pay the price of his life.


    Therefore, when Bo Qian asked this question, he nodded almost without thinking: "I listen to miss mu."


    "Even watch her die?"


    A thin, cold rhetorical question.


    Xiao Hei immediately became silent.


    After a few seconds, he replied firmly: "if there must be such a day, I will stand in front of Miss Mu and die instead of her."


    Thin smile more disdain.


    "Does she stillck people who work for her?"


    "... no shortage."


    Xiao Hei said frankly, "as long as Miss Mu is willing, many people stand in front of her and work hard for her."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "well, I''m one of them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei frowned and looked at him puzzled: "what does young master Bo mean?"


    "I need to know where they are." Thin, shallow and indifferent said: "grab in front of Mu Shinian, otherwise, if she can slip away this time, it will be... Really over."


    "If you have a chance to work for her, she has to live."


    Thin and shallow looked at him without expression.


    Xiao Hei also frowned.


    It is estimated that it took a lot of effort to control his emotions; "Do you really want to see her die? Her senior brothers and sisters, they can''t stop mu Shinian."


    "What about you? You think you can stop it?"


    Xiao Hei frowned hard; "You shouldn''t be involved in this matter."


    "Or just say it''s none of your business."


    Thin shallow sneered; "You''re really right. If it weren''t for your yearning for the times, you think I''d mind my own business."


    "Others are none of my business."


    Xiao Hei clenched his fist hard. It seemed that he was obviously shaken.


    Thin shallow hugged his arm and leaned against the wall. The sound was terrible; "She won''t listen to anyone. No one will stop her. I think I''ll catch up with her and do everything I have to do."


    "She''s not me. She''s kind and soft, but I won''t."


    He doesn''t want to let go of any of those people who have made a hole in their admiration for the time!

 Chapter 1732

    <h4>Chapter 1732</h4>


    Thin and shallow put him in an expressionless way. Maybe he had really been disappointed and despair had umted to a point. No matter whether Xiao Hei promised or not, he seemed to just ask so much.


    "Think about it yourself."


    With that, Bo Qian left.


    Small ck Leng is in ce. He is at a loss with a face and some wordless thoughts. Thin and shallow probably has been done by the superior for too long. Therefore, it is also easy tomand others.


    However, he is mu Shinian''s subordinate.


    Everyone can see this. Mu Shinian wanted to solve it by herself. Suddenly, a shallow came out, which must be contrary to what she thought before.


    If he helped Bo Qian, wouldn''t he betray mu Shinian?


    Betraying mu Shinian means


    He will be kicked out next time.


    But next time, I have to admire the time... I can only live well first.


    Xiao Hei was silent and leaned against the wall, thinking about the problem silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stayed in the hotel these days and didn''t go out. She didn''t even talk. Others thought she was in a bad mood, so she didn''t dare to provoke her easily.


    It''s just that the little elder martial sister often goes to her, takes her out to y, or takes her to some ces she''s been to before, but the effect is not very good.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think of anything.


    Several times, the little elder martial sister gave up.


    Just think, when, when she remembered.


    Several people were watching her openly and secretly.


    For fear that she would do something irreparable.


    Mu Shinian looked in his eyes and didn''t say anything. He just closed his eyes and recalled another thing he told himself.


    The cell phone rang.


    Several people on the sofa stood up fiercely.


    Mu Shinian looked at his mobile phone and those people. He was silent. Then he slowly picked it up: "hello."


    "Come back early when the task ispleted."


    The voice inside said coldly.


    Mu Shinian looked at those people who seemed to rush over at any time, recalled the tone of Mu Shinian, turned and said, "that''s all right? Didn''t you say you wanted me to... Take them all?"


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Su Li smiled and said, "someone misses you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian curled up his fingers.


    Who?


    The other woman''s?


    Su Li sighed and said; "Well,e back early. She can''t find it. She''ll be a littleforted if you''re here."


    Neuropathy


    Mu Shinian answered and the other party hung up.


    As soon as the phone hung up, those people all came together.


    "What happened?"


    "What task did he say?"


    "Did you make any deals privately?"


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian was also annoyed by what they asked. He spread his hands helplessly and said, "don''t worry, it''s all small things."


    A group of people did not speak, just took one eye and stared at her.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, and his voice was somewhat helpless.


    "Don''t worry. I promise you I won''t mess around."


    "When will your words be urate?"


    The younger martial sister retorted unhappily: "Shi Nian, if you want to understand, you can''t handle two people standing at the same height as the master."


    "I know." Mu Shinian''s speechless opening:

 Chapter 1733

    <h4>Chapter 1733</h4>


    "Why don''t you always believe I don''t want to care?"


    She pointed to herself and sighed in a rather mncholy tone: "I don''t remember anything. What else can I do?"


    This sentence makes sense, but it doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Which amnesiac looks like her?


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t help but say, "I''d rather you be a fool."


    In this way, you can save fighting with them.


    Mu Shinian pulled her lower lip and said nothing. She stared at the mobile phone. Seeing that their eyes were still on the mobile phone, she asked curiously, "do you want a mobile phone?"


    Yes, but I can''t.


    If this is really taken away, if the phone calls, they don''t know the cause and effect. Moreover, no one''s voice is the same as mu Shinian. If something happens, theyout will really fall short.


    Even if they want it again, they dare not take it easily.


    Mu Shinian saw them like this. You can know what they were thinking without thinking carefully. He sighed and said, "you just think too much."


    How can she run with so many people watching.


    She doesn''t have such a skill.


    "Don''t think too little about you." The elder martial brother smiled gently; "Well, go and have a rest."


    Mu Shimian shrugged his shoulders, picked up his cell phone and went back to the house.


    A group of people looked at each other and expressed their doubts.


    "Is she too good at acting, we don''t see it, or is that what she thinks? We think too much?"


    The little elder martial sister touched her chin and after some spection, she said confidently, "her acting skills are too high."


    "I think so." The second elder martial sister put her hand on the sofa: "and, master."


    Speaking of master, everyone was silent again.


    Indeed, master.


    No one knows what he''s up to.


    The little elder martial sister sighed heavily and said with a tired tone: "the master can''t speak. It''s useless to ask. If we really want to make this step, maybe the master won''t see us."


    "You can''t always look at it like that."


    The second elder martial sister said reluctantly, "I always think what to do when reading."


    "With thest lesson, I can''t let her go." Or do it again. Who knows what will happen.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ying was so bored that she ran to the bar again.


    He has been here for several days, so most of the bartenders here know him.


    As soon as Xiao Ying passed by, a bartender came over and said hello to him. It was funny to ask him if he wanted to introduce a girlfriend to him.


    After being rejected by Xiao Ying, the bartender didn''t say anything. He just smiled twice and said who he was guarding for, keeping his good youth and not wasting it, so he left Kaile


    Xiao Ying doesn''t know who she''s defending herself for.


    He''s just... Annoying.


    It''s very annoying to think about the times.


    It had nothing to do with him. Anyway, mu Shinian could never look at him more, but he followed like a devil and didn''t want her to have anything.


    Even, he hoped that he could take the ce of Mu Shinian.


    Xiao Ying sighed and drank another mouthful of wine. The remaining light in the corner of his eyes suddenly identally nced at a figure. He was stunned for a moment and narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    What a strong wine.


    Thin shallow, crazy.


    Xiao Ying went over and took his away directly. Then, he looked at him speechless: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1734

    <h4>Chapter 1734</h4>


    Thin shallow raised his eyes, nced at him, bowed his head, raised his hand, knocked on the table twice, and motioned him to put the wine ss back.


    Xiao Ying frowned: "what''s the matter with you? Why are you here at night?"


    "Where else should I be?"


    Bo Qian asked quite naturally.


    I don''t know if it is Xiao Ying''s illusion. I always feel that there is a trace of imperceptible anger in my thin words.


    He felt his chin, guessed, and was immediately happy.


    "You''re not, eh, Bo Qian. I can''t see. Have you been driven out of the house by mu Shinian?"


    His gloating was too obvious.


    It''s hard for Bo Qian to ignore it.


    He frowned hard and looked at him.


    Xiao Yingughed and became more and more impolite: "I said to you, if you have nothing to do, go and read two more novels to see how those overbearing presidents chase girls¡®


    "It''s easy to learn if you don''t. We won''tugh at you."


    Crazy


    Such a sentence came out of thin shallow''s mind. His eyes looked like a mental retardation.


    Xiao Ying has been depressed for so many days. He will see the shriveled look of thin and shallow. He is very happy. He touches his chin and opens his mouth with thousands of feelings: "tell me what''s the matter with you, how can you be driven out? Tell me, let me be happy."


    When the bartender heard these words, he couldn''t help but keep his eyes closed.


    Xiao Ying really deserves to be beaten.


    If he was shallow, he probably wanted to beat people directly.


    Thin shallow didn''t do it, didn''t even look at him, but he was very cold, like expounding a normal word.


    "She''s not at home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was stunned and understood.


    "So, can you sleep alone? Don''t you think so? Haven''t you slept together?" Xiao Ying finished Tucao, saw that the thin and pale face became more and more dark. He makeints about his brain. "Aren''t you, Bo Qian? She''s not here for a day. Are you like this?"


    And came out in the middle of the night to get drunk.


    Xiao Ying absolutely said that she probably abused herself. She patted her thin shoulder and said with a look of someone who came over; "I said to you, if you have someone, get back quickly. This ce is only suitable for us singles."


    Shallow didn''t want to say a word. He took the wine cup in Xiao Ying''s hand and poured it down.


    The wine is strong.


    Bo Qian has had several drinks, but he still feels nothing.


    Xiao Ying frowned and looked at Bo Qian uneasily, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Thin shallow stared at the empty ss and was stunned for a long time before he said, "I let her go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying thought she had heard wrong at first.


    After all, shallow people almost regard mu Shinian as their own private property. If others go to have a look, he doesn''t want to. How can he drive people out.


    But seeing Bo Qian''s reaction, Xiao Ying stood up from her chair again. Looking at the posture, she seemed to rush over at any time.


    "What are you talking about? Who did you drive out, Bo Qian? Are you sick?"


    Xiao Ying almost roared out.


    "Are you special? You kicked a girl out?"


    Bo Qian was in a bad mood. After hearing this sentence, he was even worse.


    He didn''t even have the idea of looking at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying almost roared out of the depths of his throat like a firecracker:

 Chapter 1735

    <h4>Chapter 1735</h4>


    "What''s the matter with you? She doesn''t remember anything. Do you still drive her out?"


    "She doesn''t have nowhere to go." Thin shallow subconsciously replied.


    Xiao Ying snorted coldly: "yes, she nevercks ces to go, but... What''s the matter with you? Even if she did something wrong, you should be angry, you can''t..."


    Xiao Yingqi couldn''t speak out.


    He sat back in his chair, very angry.


    Thin shallow but seemed to be talking to himself: "I''m afraid I... Didn''t see it."


    "Nonsense, of course, is watching by yourself, which is the safest." Xiao Yingjie went back and became more angry: "I don''t think it''s safe to throw her out. You don''t know her friends. They spoil mu Shinian as a three-year-old girl one by one. In case of an ident, if they really let people go, it''s really over."


    Thin shallow bowed his head and unconsciously turned the ss with his fingers.


    They won''t.


    He will.


    He''ll be soft hearted.


    Mu Shinian shows weakness to him and he will surrender.


    He is the only one who is not firm in his position.


    Xiao Ying frowned and probably guessed what Bo Qian was thinking. His mouth opened and closed several times and wanted to scold back. As a result, he couldn''t say anything.


    "You two are!"


    Xiao Ying pulled up her chair and sat face to face with Bo Qian: "then you say, what are you going to do now? You don''t know anything."


    Bo Qian didn''t speak.


    I don''t seem to know what to say.


    Xiao Ying had a headache when she saw him like this; "You don''t know anything and dare to let people go. Do you believe in yourself too much or underestimate mu Shinian too much?"


    Bo Qian nced at him.


    Xiao Ying shrugged; "Don''t look at me. I''ve fought with her and suffered heavy losses."


    That bombing directly blew up half of his country.


    If someone else came, he would have killed the whole person.


    But it''s time to think.


    Not whole.


    Can only eat stuffy loss.


    Xiao Ying looked thin and shallow. It was hard to reveal her identity. She had to change a way to remind her: "you know... Mu Shinian is not an ordinary girl?"


    "..." Bo shallow nodded.


    I already know.


    Xiao Yingen said, and didn''t know how to finish for a moment.


    He thought for a moment and reminded him, "don''t underestimate her. Even if there is no way to go, she can still break a way. I''ve tried, so I know better than anyone."


    Thin shallow doesn''t understand looking at him.


    Xiao Ying is really too persistent about Mu Shinian.


    Just


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Thin shallow looked at the iing call from the mobile phone, crossed it directly and answered it.


    Inside, Xiao Hei''s very careful voice came: "are you sure you can?"


    Shallow didn''t know what he was talking about at first. He was stunned before he reacted; "Yes."


    "That''s good." Xiao Hei sighed and said, "you have to promise that Miss Mu will not be hurt."


    "OK."


    After finishing, Bo Qian added, "go over tomorrow and get your cell phone back."


    "I know." Xiao Hei probably had something else to say, but he didn''t know what to say for a while, so he hung up the phone.


    Xiao Ying looked at him puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Bo Qian put his cell phone back and took another sip of wine. Then he stood up and said, "go back first."

 Chapter 1736

    <h4>Chapter 1736</h4>


    Xiao Ying frowned.


    Is it difficult? There is a solution for superficial problems.


    That''s the best!


    It''s better than letting mu Shinian do it himself.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian looked at Xiao Hei who suddenly came over and was silent for a long time before holding out a word; "I said, don''te here without me."


    "No, mainly." Xiao Hei was very tangled. He didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    I can only blush and wonder, "Miss mu, there are too many personnel. I want this and thatter. You say I am a boy. There must be some inconveniences. Here, here, I..."


    got it.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "I''ll call another girl."


    Xiao Hei is relieved; "Yes, Miss mu."


    "Anything else?" Mu Shinian turned the magazine, looked at Xiao hei and refused to go, and asked curiously.


    Xiao Hei nodded, felt wrong again, and immediately shook his head.


    Mu Shinian stared at him, slowly closed the magazine, and smiled at the corners of his lips; "Yes or no."


    "No more!"


    Xiao Hei said, looking at her mobile phone and taking a gentle look.


    Not much, just a nce.


    Hardly eliciting any reaction.


    Mu Shinian looked straight at him and seemed to be waiting for him. Xiao Hei recalled a simple smile: "forget it, it''s nothing."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely.


    Xiao Hei went out and bit his teeth in chagrin.


    Mu Shinian just looked at it. How dare he take it directly? It''s not looking for death?


    Xiao Hei was half dead. He vomited out, so he had to close the door first and go out first.


    After she went out, mu Shinian looked at the mobile phone. She was silent and gently hooked the corner of her lip.


    Her poprity seems really good.


    It''s just that she still wants to solve these things by herself.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and gently knocked on the mobile phone. His eyes gradually dimmed: "it''s tomorrow."


    She has to hurry.


    Mu Shinian stood up, went out and said to Xiao Hei, who hadn''t gone far: e here. I have something to ask you."


    Xiao Hei immediately ran back with a smile on his face; "What''s up?"


    Mu Shinian seemed tired of reading. He pointed to the trash can in the house and said, "I''m toozy to go down. Please take it down for me."


    "OK, OK, no problem!"


    Xiao Hei said and walked over.


    Mu Shinian turned and went out to the kitchen.


    Xiao Hei felt his heartbeat was about to jump out. He quickly reced the two mobile phones, and then put away the trash can. Then, as soon as he was about to go out, mu Shinian came back with a ss of lemonade in his hand. It seemed that he didn''t sleep well.


    "Thanks."


    "You''re wee, you''re wee."


    Xiao Hei felt that the mobile phone in his pocket was like a bomb. He took two careful breaths and squeezed out a smile; "If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go back first."


    "OK, be careful on the road."


    Mu Shinian waited for him to leave before returning to the house and sitting on the sofa. She picked up the mobile phone and sighed helplessly, "thank you¡°


    Know each other, why.


    She has her dinner to go.


    No one can help her.


    She wants to solve it herself, and then she knows the deadly secret that she doesn''t even know.


    Mu Shinian threw the mobile phone into the drawer at will and closed it.

 Chapter 1737

    <h4>Chapter 1737</h4>


    She sighed gently, pushed open the door, looked at several people downstairs, and fell into endless silence.


    They are asking Xiao Hei what to do.


    Is there something else going on with her.


    Xiao Hei was worried, but he promised them that he would be fine.


    Mu Shinian looked at them and his eyes suddenly became moist.


    She thought these people must be very kind to her.


    She''s really not something.


    Obviously, so many people treat her well, but she just feels that there is still unfinished business.


    It seems to be waiting for her to finish it.


    She wants her memory back.


    She also wants to know who did this to her.


    I also want to know what the so-called secret that Zhou Yansong has kept from her for more than ten years is.


    Mu Shimian sighed gently, his eyes lingered on those people, and then thought of another person.


    The man named Bo shallow.


    Someone who''s nice to her.


    She''s leaving to end the worldly world. Why should she tell him.


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip. She quietly didn''t disturb anyone. She went back to her room and searched again. She didn''t find anything valuable. She stayed against the wall for a while. When she was almost gone, she picked up her mobile phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    The voice of little elder martial sister came from the phone soon.


    "Shi Nian, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked curiously, "was I a rich man before?"


    There was a silence on the phone. Instead, he almost choked out: "well, why do you ask this?"


    "Nothing. Just ask."


    Mu Shinian wanted to hang up when he finished.


    As a result, the little elder martial sister quickly said, "Hey, wait a minute! Why are you so anxious? You have to hang up before I say it."


    Mu Shinian struggled innocently.


    It''s clearly the little elder martial sister who speaks half by herself.


    The little elder martial sister said, "yes, the most important thing you need is money."


    Mu Shinian frowned and wondered, "I heard that I worked before?"


    "Oh, that." The younger martial sister exined: "look how old you are. Your parents don''t hurt you. If you don''t work and spend money recklessly, others will doubt you."


    That makes sense.


    Mu Shinian epted it with a guilty heart.


    The little elder martial sister was curious: "but what do you want to do?"


    Mu Shinian thought of his purpose and simply said, "do I have any gifts? For example, watches, brooches, or precious stones?"


    Little elder martial sister is more silent.


    Mu Shinian seemed to notice something strange. She was silent, and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Little elder martial sister didn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Shinian was worried; "Just say it."


    The little elder martial sister said well, but she didn''t hide it. She said, "you have too many gadgets except for the ones in the card."


    "Well, I''ll just show you."


    "... good. Now."


    "Ah, in such a hurry, it''s better."


    Mu Shimian had not epted that she was such a rich man. She made an appointment with the little elder martial sister, so she packed up and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    She must be taken out now.


    These people have strong reasons.


    She lost her memory. What should she do in case of danger... Mu Shinian knew what they were up to and didn''t say it. It was up to them.

 Chapter 1738

    <h4>Chapter 1738</h4>


    The little elder martial sister is driving, and the second elder martial sister is sitting in the car.


    Mu Shinian pretended not to notice anything and looked at the scenery outside the window calmly.


    It is estimated that what the elder martial brother said made them follow him all the time. Therefore, the two people almost rely on eye contact.


    Second elder martial sister: what does she want?


    Little elder martial sister: I don''t know. If I ask again, I''ll know ording to her IQ.


    Second elder martial sister: why does she lose her memory? She can remember everything except people.


    Little elder martial sister: I don''t know.


    Second elder martial sister: why don''t you ask?


    Little elder martial sister: are you kidding? Let''s see what she wants to do first.


    Second elder martial sister:


    Then they took mu Shinian to her treasure house.


    They went to a private vi.


    Someone is invited to clean it regrly.


    Mu Shinian stood outside the door and watched them skillfully press their fingers on the fingerprint unloader. With a Ding Dong, the door opened.


    When they went in, the lights in the house came on.


    Mu Shimian subconsciously narrowed her eyes. She looked at the vi and theyout was very warm. Moreover, those ornaments were very expensive at first sight.


    Very... In line with her eyes.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to see her doubts and replied, "your ce and everything here are antique babies. You like these things."


    After thinking about it, she exchanged eyes with the second elder martial sister.


    How rich are the future objects of Mu Shinian to afford this ancestor''s hobby.


    Of course, that''s allter.


    After thinking all the way, little elder martial sister thought that mu Shinian might have remembered something, so she pointed to the vase and said; "You took it from the London auction. You robbed a rich businessman for a long time before you took it."


    "Then, the wall clock is said to have been picked up from the sunken sea. It''s a thing of thest century. You like its pattern."


    "Also, the murals over there are wonderful. The original owner took the fake and auctioned it. After you found it was fake, you slipped directly to his house, changed the real one and gave the owner a meal."


    Mu Shinian sounds strange.


    She looked at the things in the house and pursed her lips slightly.


    "Do you have anything smaller?"


    They didn''t react at first. Later, when they came back, they understood what she meant and took her to the bedroom.


    There is a dressing room in the bedroom, with an area of 50 or 60 square meters. The shelves are full of jewelry, watches and brooches... Mu Shinian seriously doubts whether he has to buy one before?


    "It''s all mine?"


    "That''s not true."


    The little elder martial sister picked up a hairpin and pinned it on mu Shinian''s head. Instead, she smiled and said, "look good."


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and joked; "If you don''t believe it, look at all these things. Who wants to marry you in the future and how much dowry you can get."


    The second elder martial sister also looked around and smiled and looked back: "I asked your Third Elder martial brother to calcte it for you. If you lose that number, you can''t count it."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said helplessly, "OK, listen to you."


    She raised her hand, touched the hairpin, and a faint smile arose from the corners of her mouth.


    "There are so many things here. You can use them if you like." After that, she added, "I can''t finish it."


    Having said that, she went to see those things and wanted to pick out one thing from so many that could be given to Bo Qian formemoration.

 Chapter 1739

    <h4>Chapter 1739</h4>


    The two men looked at each other. The second elder martial sister directly hooked on the younger martial sister''s shoulder and smiled innocently: "ah, that''s right, but your younger martial sister oftenes to you."


    "Don''t say hello. These things you picked are really beautiful, but they are wonderful. You don''t usually do these, so it''s cheap for your little elder martial sister."


    The little elder martial sister silently grabbed her hand and said, "you can''t say that. Didn''t she like glittering things for some time before, and then she began to hoard them. After buying them, she didn''t like wearing them. It''s just that they look good."


    Mu Shi read Oh, surprised.


    She doesn''t know that she still has such a second.


    Second elder martial sister seems to remember; "By the way, at that time, Shi Nian you were really like this and specially 1 went to learn jewelry appreciation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is it really like this?


    Mu Shinian was even more surprised.


    She thought her character must be very calm. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    The little elder martial sister hooked her neck: "this is the so-called girl heart."


    Girl''s heart or something, it''s really terrible.


    Mu Shinian was speechless, grabbed her hand and continued to choose among those things.


    There are many things, but most of them are girls'' favorite. You can''t give thin shallow a diamond ring.


    It''s scary at first sight.


    Mu Shinian looked all the way in silence.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t know what she was going to do. She dragged her chin, thought for a while, and said, "there''s more in the basement. Do you want to see it?"


    "... and?"


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    She thought that was enough.


    The little elder martial sister said well, took her hand and took her face down with some excitement: "you, but baby, you can''t touch the things below. Moreover, we don''t have a key below. You have to open it by yourself."


    Mu Shinian passed a row of question marks on his head.


    So baby stuff.


    The second elder martial sister pulled the younger martial sister and said to Mu Shinian, "it''s estimated that it''s your precious thing. We won''t go down with you. Go down and have a look by yourself."


    "It''s not fingerprint unlocking or password unlocking. It depends on your iris."


    Mu Shinian hesitated for half a beat and gave a sound.


    The second elder martial sister pointed to her eyes, smiled and said, "it''s unique. You can''t fake it."


    That''s really


    Mu Shinian touched his eyes. For a time, some didn''t know what to say.


    She pointed to the basement and said, e together."


    They''re also curious about what''s inside.


    The second elder martial sister shook her head: "no, if you can lock it, it must be very important."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read and shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s see it together."


    The little elder martial sister grabbed the second elder martial sister''s hand and came together excitedly: "OK, OK, I''ve been curious for a long time. I once doubted whether you hid a man below."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless and said, e here quickly. It can just prove my innocence."


    Hiding a man or something is really terrible.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and pulled the second elder martial sister to pass by.


    Mu Shimian took the stairs, unlocked it, opened the door and went in.


    In the basement, the lighting is very good, and it is estimated that the temperature control is set at ordinary times,

 Chapter 1740

    <h4>Chapter 1740</h4>


    So, drink warm in the basement without any moisture.


    Mu Shinian went on.


    Only a few boxes were seen.


    She blinked curiously, raised her hand, and counted just twelve.


    When Mu Shi couldn''t read, he walked over curiously, opened his eyes and found that there were some... Things that looked very expensive.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister also hesitated, came over, helped her and opened several other boxes.


    The things in the box are simr, like twelve gifts, but I haven''t seen anyone give a gift in the box.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand.


    She stood up and asked curiously, "are you sure this ce is very precious to me?"


    The little elder martial sister gave a shout and began to talk; "Yes, it''s very precious. Before you lost your memory, I was still trying toe in, but you wouldn''t do anything."


    "It''s no use what I do."


    The second elder martial sister also nodded: "it''s urgent. Your little elder martial sister wants to break up with you. You won''t even."


    Mu Shinian touched his chin and really didn''t remember anything.


    The second elder martial sister picked her eyebrow and said, "well, your little elder martial sister is making trouble without reason. Don''t take it to heart."


    Mu Shinian stared at the boxes and was silent. He turned out something from the box. Then, he said with a question mark at one end: "these are also mine."


    She used affirmative sentences.


    The second elder martial sister looked, ah, and said; "Yes, yours, you still have a lot of such."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A lot.


    All inds.


    Or twelve.


    More than that.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he squeezed out a word silently; "Then I''m really... So rich."


    "What else, you think."


    The little elder martial sister smiled and said, "you have the most money."


    Admire the time and read the shame.


    How old is she.


    Where on earth did you get so much money.


    Is it difficult


    "Don''t worry."


    The second elder martial sister seemed to see what she was thinking at a nce. After sighing, she said, "you are very rich. You earned all your money. You didn''t do anything illegal."


    Too much information.


    Mu Shinian can''t ept it.


    She sat on a small stool, held her chin curiously, looked at the boxes in the room, and then looked up and saw a mural. She was silent, walked silently, and touched the mural twice with her fingers. Then, almost subconsciously, she pulled the mural a little, and then exposed a groove with a box in it.


    Normally, what can be put in these ces must be very precious things.


    Mu Shinian carefully took out the box.


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister also came together and stared at the box curiously. When they came into contact with mu Shinian''s eyes, they didn''t open their eyes at the same time.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said; "Forget it. It''s probably not a little secret anyway."


    With that, she unlocked the lock with her iris again, clicked and opened it.


    Mu Shinian opened the box and looked at the things inside. A row of question marks appeared on his head.


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t resist curiosity. She took the lead in turning around and was stunned when she saw the things in the box.


    "What are these?"


    The second elder martial sister also said, puzzled and picked up a small paper man: "this, what? I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    Mu Shinian also picked up a bow hairpin,

 Chapter 1741

    <h4>Chapter 1741</h4>


    Lost in thought, she couldn''t think of one, so then she could only focus on the two people for help.


    The little elder martial sister coughed and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll think about it."


    Then she turned everything out.


    A box full of small things, not expensive.


    Especiallypared with other things in this room, it''s nothing to mention.


    "I know that."


    The second elder martial sister suddenly opened her mouth and picked up a silver bracelet; "I gave this to you at that time. When you were five years old, it was popr to wear silver bracelets for children in my hometown. Anyway, it was a blessing. I remember that I put it on you at that time. You liked it very much, but the bracelet was a little small. You couldn''t wear it until you were seven years old. I''ll buy you a new one."


    "I thought I lost it. I didn''t expect it here."


    The little elder martial sister also picked up the things she had bought for mu Shinian and burst outughing; "This is what I bought, jade, I also took you to climb the mountain, specially asked for a piece of back, said jade people, I bought you thergest piece, hanging your neck, you and I makeints about sleeping, but you wear it every time. Then I took you out of the task, and then this piece of jade is broken, you initially look particrly depressed. I''m bored. I beat that man on the spot. Otherwise, I''ll stop him. You''ll probably beat him and leave on the spot. "


    Makeints about this. This is your five elder brother. He was chasing a girl at that time and took you to the ce. Then, when he came back, he bought you a bow tie to repay you. I tucked it for several days. He really tasting it too ugly. You simply wouldn''t wear it. He was put on by your five elder brother. Ha ha, you still have this. I thought you were angry and lost it. Because it''s really ugly. The straight man of your fifth senior brother is really hopeless. "


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and listened to them. It seemed that things really appeared in front of him.


    Two people seem to fall into memories.


    Every time you find something in the box, you can recall the origin of it.


    The little elder martial sister carried a white jade, her fingers whirled on it and said, "well, each of us has one. The master said it was taken from the meteorite. It can be regarded as a gift for his disciples."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and looked at the box of things and fell into silence.


    The little elder martial sister was also stunned. She looked at the second elder martial sister and found that the second elder martial sister was also staring at the things in the box.


    She took a silent breath.


    So, is it difficult


    Mu Shinian kept these things all the time?


    Over the years, she kept so many things that they thought were unimportant and lost when they were lost?


    Still in such a precious ce?


    The little elder martial sister took a breath and looked at mu Shinian inconceivably; "You..."


    The second elder martial sister grabbed her shoulder in time. No wonder mu Shinian refused to let them in because she was afraid they would see it.


    Then they will see how embarrassing it would be if they didn''t lose their memory.


    The little elder martial sister also thought of this. She immediately raised a smile and changed the topic: "ah, what are those big boxes going to do? Why do you put them there..."

 Chapter 1742

    <h4>Chapter 1742</h4>


    Little elder martial sister was stunned again.


    She looked at the second elder martial sister in surprise and found that the other party didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    She took another breath and looked at mu Shinian strangely.


    no


    I don''t think these things are for them.


    Twelve people, exactly twelve gifts.


    Mu Shi misses her


    When did you prepare these?


    What is she going to do with this?


    She never carries a box as a gift on their birthday.


    Mu Shinian held the things in the box and stared at it tightly. It seemed that he could think of something with one more look.


    Seeing this, the second elder martial sister pulled the little elder martial sister up and whispered, "let''s go out first."


    The little elder martial sister hesitated, nodded and followed out.


    Mu Shinian didn''t realize that they had left. She lowered her head and looked at the box silently. She raised her hand, picked up things one by one, put them back, and padded ayer of nnelette around. It seemed that she was afraid of things.


    Mu Shinian held the box and thought for a long time.


    She thought, maybe she has a really good rtionship with those people.


    They are very kind to her.


    That''s why she cherishes it so much.


    Mu Shinian held the box and carefully put it back in ce. She went to the door again, took the tool, changed the lock, and then went upstairs.


    The two men didn''t know where they had gone. Mu Shinian directly looked for a circle in the dressing room. Finally, he squatted on the ground and looked at the row of watches.


    Mostly women''s.


    She looked for a long time before she found a man.


    That''s it.


    Mu Shimian packed his watch and was about to go out when Yu Guang suddenly fell on a small box.


    Mu Shinian looked at his watch, went over again and opened the box.


    In the box was a twisted diamond rope, on which a round jade was hung.


    Mu Shinian, er, tilted his head and tried to recall what happened to this thing and why it was so out of ce here.


    But after thinking for a long time, my mind is still nk.


    She reluctantly vomited and sulked out. She took the diamond rope and put it in the palm of her hand. After watching it for a long time, she said, "this is probably very expensive."


    This jade


    It''s probably really expensive.


    Otherwise, how can you put it in a box.


    Since you want to send it, send... The most expensive one.


    Mu Shinian thought so, so he put the watch back in ce and took the diamond rope away.


    ¡­¡­


    The second elder martial sister and the little elder martial sister are still blowing outside.


    Both looked strange.


    It looks very... Tangled.


    "I can''t see. Younger martial sister is quite... En."


    "I said, that child is like this since childhood."


    "It''s not on the surface, but it pays great attention to feelings in the heart."


    "Yes, whoever treats her well, she will pay each other ten times and a hundred times."


    After that, the second elder martial sister wondered again: "when is she going to send that box of things? I just looked at them. They are almost the same. Younger martial sister, is she hoarding dowries and betrothal gifts for us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister wants to refute, but this situation is a bit like.


    The second elder martial sister touched her chin and was speechless for a long time before she said with emotion: "in fact, I have another guess. If it''s not to prepare wedding gifts for us, it''s estimated that..."

 Chapter 1743

    <h4>Chapter 1743</h4>


    "Stop talking. There''s no such day." The little elder martial sister quickly interrupted her.


    She didn''t want to hear those words very much.


    The second elder martial sister sighed faintly, and her expression was very dignified.


    "Younger martial sister, it''s really painful."


    "Yes."


    The little elder martial sister sighed faintly and said painfully, "she really... Why can''t she think about it for herself."


    Inside the door, it was opened with a squeak.


    The little elder martial sister sighed gently, and looked helpless: e out?"


    Mu Shinian nodded at them; "Well, let''s go."


    "All right"


    The little elder martial sister took her hand and gently patted her head: "go, go back."


    This action is inexplicably familiar.


    I seem to have experienced it somewhere.


    It seems that someone did this to her a long time ago.


    Mu Shinian saw that they had been staring at themselves and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The second elder martial sister said, "no matter what you want to do, you cane to us if necessary."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shimian sighed, looked at both of them and said helplessly, "what else can I do when you all look at me like this?"


    This sentence seems to be right.


    "So don''t worry." Mu Shinian said helplessly, "I really can''t do anything."


    "Then promise me."


    The little elder martial sister took her hand, imitated the children''s movements, and pulled a hook: "if you dare to go back, I will really be angry."


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly when she saw her childish action; "OK, I promise you."


    "That''s about the same."


    The little elder martial sister took her away: "go, go to dinner."


    Mu Shinian looked at them both.


    Actually, it''s really good.


    Life today.


    Remember or not.


    There seems to be no difference.


    But.


    She still wants to end all this.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Mu Shinian was thinking about how to go out and give thin something, so he received a call.


    Mu Shinian looked at his mobile phone, walked over and answered.


    A little familiar voice came from inside.


    "Mu Shinian?"


    "... well, who are you?"


    "Xiao Ying."


    "Oh."


    A little impressed.


    Mu Shinian thought so.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Come to the bar?" Xiao Ying asked with a smile, "you can see good things."


    Mu Shinian just thought he was talking nonsense and would hang up.


    Xiao Yingen said, "Bo Qian is here too. Are you sure you don''t want toe and have a look? His situation is a little bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip and looked at the things in her hand. She was silent and agreed: "where?"


    "I I knew you woulde."


    Xiao Ying didn''t know what mood he was in. He sighed. He gave an address and hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian looked at his cell phone, thought about it, and went out.


    "I''m going out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people who didn''t sleep downstairs immediately stood up.


    He looked at her nervously.


    Mu Shinian was frightened by their battle.


    She coughed and exined, "go to the bar. Are you... Going too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    bar?


    The tension on their faces did not diminish much


    Mu Shinian felt that if he didn''t exin clearly, these people would suffocate themselves into neuropathy.


    She vomited her breath and said, "Xiao Ying, he came to me and said... Bo Qian is there."

 Chapter 1744

    <h4>Chapter 1744</h4>


    The expressions of several people downstairs suddenly became wonderful.


    The little elder martial sister struggled and asked curiously, "then?"


    "He asked me if I wanted to go, and I said yes."


    After mu Shinian answered, he saw that the expressions on those faces were more wonderful.


    She was silent and looked at them iprehensibly: "what''s the matter?"


    "... what did you say?" The little elder martial sister was about to run away. She rushed over, grabbed mu Shinian''s hand and asked curiously, "you, no, why did you go there? Hasn''t Bo shallow kicked you out?"


    "You, if you go back at this time, isn''t it too, too much?"


    Too what?


    Isn''t it too reserved?


    Mu Shinian was silent, and the radian of the corners of his lips gradually narrowed down.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with this.


    But


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked hesitant.


    But... She clenched the rope in her hand and said, "I still..." facing the eyes of those people, mu Shinian said calmly: "I still want to have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister was so angry that she was grabbed when she wanted to say anything else.


    The second senior brother smiled gently, "if you go to see it, there''s nothing wrong. Can you drive there by yourself?"


    The little elder martial sister frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    Still driving? Just admire the driving skills and get rid of people every minute, okay?


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to reassure them and wanted to let people follow in the past. However, if you think about what you want to do and take people, you seem a little embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian thought so, so he simply nodded, "OK."


    "Well, here''s the key."


    The second senior brother handed her the car key happily.


    Mu Shinian took it over and looked deeply at the key. A light smile came up on his lips: "OK, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    The second senior brother smiled and said, "don''t take it to heart. It''s okay. If she wants to go, there will never be so much movement."


    "That''s right, but I''m still not at ease."


    The little elder martial sister then grabbed the car key and said; "No, I''ll go and have a look. In case anything happens, I can help her."


    The second senior brother stopped talking.


    Mu Shimian''s skill is still very good. It''s much better than little elder martial sister. What kind of helper should he be.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian drove to the bar.


    She directly reported Xiao Ying''s name. The gatekeeper put her in directly.


    Mu Shinian went all the way unimpeded and soon found the box.


    Just as I was about to open the door, I heard the voice of Xiao Ying.


    "Look at you. If you really have that ability, it''s better to separate directly. You can''t do anything like this, and you''re angry."


    His thin expression seemed to kill him.


    Xiao Ying, however, felt the bruise on her face and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. Hugging other women for a long time, she will forget what the original person looks like, and what it feels like to hug her."


    "The human heart will lose to time sooner orter, won''t it?"


    What he said was usible.


    I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    Mu Shinian listened quietly outside the door for a while and sipped his lower lip very speechless.

 Chapter 1745

    <h4>Chapter 1745</h4>


    If this voice is correct, it should be the one called Xiao Ying.


    Mu Shinian breathed helplessly and wanted to open the door directly to see what they were doing. However, he couldn''t resist curiosity. His extended hand fell back again.


    in the house.


    Bo Qian did drink a lot of wine, but he didn''t feel dizzy. He was dragged by Xiao Ying halfway through the drink.


    He wanted to go very much. As a result, Xiao Ying didn''t know what was wrong. He insisted that he stay and said there was something surprising.


    As a result, is this a surprise?


    Thin and shallow looked at him without expression.


    The eyes were so cold that Xiao Ying felt split for a moment.


    He coughed and looked at him calmly, with a gentle smile on his lips: "what did I say wrong?"


    Thin shallow put his hand on the sofa and wanted to stand up. As a result, Xiao Ying came over and directly dragged the man down.


    Thin shallow was immediately angry.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Ying pretended not to see the anger in his eyes, smiled twice and said; "For your sake, don''t hang yourself from this tree, or don''t you think you''re wronged?"


    No,


    Good.


    thank you.


    I do.


    Thin shallow held his hand and wanted to stand up. As a result, Xiao Ying was dragged back to his ce again.


    Thin shallow is really angry now; "Get out!"


    The sound didn''t make Xiao Ying any trouble, but frightened the girls. A group of people shrank into a group and looked here trembling.


    Xiao Ying coughed, looked at thin and shallow speechless, and seemed to use him: "look, look, what are you doing? See what it''s like to scare people."


    A thin wire doesn''t matter.


    A line of words was clearly written on his face. If Xiao Ying didn''t know what to do, he would really do it.


    Xiao Ying was very innocent. Don''t open your eyes. After reading the time, she smiled and joked: "well, I''ll just ask, are you really going to rely on mu Shinian? I think you''re almost done this time."


    "Get out!"


    Thin and cold sacrifice a word.


    Xiao Ying waved her hand: "well, well, when I didn''t say."


    After he Tucao finished, he makeints about it. "If you break up with her, I will have a chance."


    The thin face became more ugly.


    He knew.


    He knew what the man was up to!


    It''s sick!


    Thin shallow didn''t n to get up. He sat on the sofa and looked at him like this. He didn''t say a word, but every word was very clear.


    Xiao Ying seemed to sigh helplessly and came out: "well, well, when I didn''t say it. It''s just."


    He suddenly leaned over and whispered in his ear, "look, you''re going to die tomorrow. Tonight, I''ll give you a gift."


    Thin shallow raised his eyes and looked at her coldly.


    Xiao Ying shrugged her shoulders and waved to the girls to let them out.


    I followed them and left.


    The moment Xiao Ying turned around, the smile disappeared in an instant.


    He chuckled, not knowing who he was mocking.


    That''s great.


    A person who has lost his memory and doesn''t even remember who he is, can still be special about thin and shallow.


    The other one, knowing that there are many things on her mind, can still hold her and refuse to let go.

 Chapter 1746

    <h4>Chapter 1746</h4>


    In fact, he has no position.


    After all, mu Shinian really doesn''t like him.


    No matter how much he does, it''s useless.


    Because if you don''t like it, you don''t like it.


    The door opens.


    Xiao Ying was not surprised to see the man standing outside the door.


    He raised his eyebrows curiously and said; "Are you free? No one will follow you."


    She''s a group pet.


    Who dares to let her out alone.


    Mu Shinian shook his head, pointed to a bracelet he was wearing, and said calmly, "this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying took a look, and suddenly smiled with glee: "it''s time."


    Mu Shinian felt that she shouldn''t at all. She also felt very miserable.


    Every step is monitored.


    Xiao Ying looked at her worried appearance. Somehow, she suddenly felt distressed. She raised her hand, patted mu Shinian''s shoulder twice, sighed gently and said, "don''t do these things. It''s none of your business."


    "It''s not easy for him, too. Go and see him."


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    She didn''t mean to go in or leave. She just stood there, staring at the door and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a while, she asked, "do you... Like me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a long time, Xiao Ying recalled what happened today.


    He thought that it might be the most serious confession opportunity in his life.


    Once you miss it, you really don''t have a chance.


    Because mu Shinian lost his memory.


    Her mind is nk now. She has nothing.


    If he confesses and goes after him, he still has a chance.


    However, Xiao Ying looked at mu Shinian''s face, serious, clean and confused... After she recovered her memory, she thought she would be very troubled. She thought that she might not even know how to face him. They couldn''t even be friends.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ying felt that some things were always in the depths of her memory.


    So he nodded and approached her foolishly.


    "Well, yes, yes, who doesn''t like you? I said you. I said I liked you so many times. Why did you ask me this sentence?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him in a very speechless way, sighed and said, "I went first."


    "Ah, that''s your reply."


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help holding her heart and asked sadly, "you look like this. I''m very hurt."


    Mu Shinian really didn''t see where he was hurt.


    She was speechless and said; "You don''t like me."


    "Why?" Xiao Ying asked innocently.


    "I don''t know what it''s like to like someone, but I''m sure it won''t be so childish." Mu Shinian pointed at him, and a very light smile was also aroused at the corners of his mouth; "You seem to be joking. I can see it."


    Xiao Ying shrugged.


    "You''re so smart. It''s hard to cheat if you lose your memory."


    "Thank you anyway."


    After mu Shinian finished, she fell into meditation. She added: "although, I don''t know what to thank you for."


    "You have to thank me. It''s a lot."


    Xiao Ying opened the door directly and said; "Go and get it."


    With that, he walked away.


    Mu Shinian looked at his background and saw that he picked up a girl and said a few words, so he lured the girl into his arms and looked like a romantic prodigal,

 Chapter 1747

    <h4>Chapter 1747</h4>


    But I don''t know what''s going on. Mu Shinian thinks he looks very bad. It seems that he shouldn''t be like this.


    However, he was not like this and what he should be like. He couldn''t remember it for a while.


    She looked at the door and gently pushed it open a few secondster.


    Tomorrow, all the ns begin.


    She''s going to a party by herself that she doesn''t know if she''lle back.


    Some people want to say goodbye.


    Mu Shinian smiled on his face, opened the door and went in.


    There was a smell of wine in the house.


    It''s heavy.


    Bo Qian probably drank a lot of wine, which would make him angry. He sat on the sofa and saw mu Shiniane in, frowned and didn''t say anything. He just looked at her with aplex face.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know whether he was drunk or not. After thinking about it, he went to the bar, poured a ss of water and handed it to him.


    Thin and shallow, no connection.


    Her eyes followed her closely.


    There is no deviation in one step.


    Mu Shinian was silent and sent the water cup to him; "Drink."


    Thin shallow still didn''t say a word.


    He lowered his head, looked at the ss of water, then looked up and looked at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian was directly hooked by him. She turned her head away and thought about it. She took out something directly from her pocket and handed it to him: "this is for you. Do you want it?"


    Thin shallow stared at the red rope and was silent.


    Probably, I''ve never seen such an ugly red rope.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "this is really made up. It''s a little ugly, but the key is this diamond."


    Mu Shinian turned and revealed a red blood diamond. She said firmly, "this should be a good thing."


    She packed it in such a precious box. It should be no different.


    As for this ugly rope, if she guessed right, she might have made it up herself.


    Mu Shinian sighed heavily in his heart.


    Her hands don''t look so clumsy.


    Thin or motionless.


    After waiting for a while, mu Shinian reached out and grabbed his hand. He helped him wear it. After wearing it, he adjusted the next direction slightly.


    After wearing it, she was about to leave when Bo shallow suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Then, a forced, mu Shinian fell directly into his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his head and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Thin shallow eyes looked at her deeply.


    He looked very blurred with a bit of wine in his eyes. The two people were close at hand, breathing and blending. They didn''t dare to blink easily. They were afraid that their eyshes would wipe his eyes after blinking.


    "Mu Shinian?"


    A husky opening with a thin, shallow line.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how, so his heart jumped up.


    She clenched her fist tightly and was absent-minded. After a grace, she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Instead, she directly changed the topic: "do you want to go back? Let me take you back?"


    She said so, but she didn''t move.


    Thin shallow also looked at her, still didn''t mean to speak.


    "Mu Shinian?"


    "... well."


    Is this drunk?


    A puzzled frown.


    Thin shallow but like a child, suddenly stubborn; "Mu Shinian?"


    "... well."


    "Mu Shinian."


    "I''m here."


    "Where are you?"


    "... well."


    The two had a very childish conversation.


    But I''m not tired of it.

 Chapter 1748

    <h4>Chapter 1748</h4>


    Mu Shinian is now more determined. Bo Qian is drunk.


    Otherwise, there would be no such abnormal behavior.


    It''s said that drunk people are very crazy. It''s better for her to obey him.


    Mu Shinian thought so. He was about to coax him twice along Bo Qian''s meaning. As a result, Bo Qian suddenly stretched out his hand and directly imprisoned her waist, and then pressed her in his arms.


    "Oh!"


    Unexpected approach.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously gave a dull hum.


    She remembered it very much, but she suddenly reached out and touched her head.


    Mu Shinian''s blood feels stiff.


    She didn''t even dare to breathe. She could only look at him carefully: "what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow leaned against her head and sniffed twice, frowning with some displeasure: "what''s the taste?"


    What? What''s the smell?


    Thin shallow raised his hand and untied her steamed stuffed bun head. Then his voice became more angry; "What''s the smell?"


    Mu Shinian could not see it, but she could feel the light smell on her hair. She frowned and said; "The smell of shampoo."


    What else can it taste.


    The thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    "It''s not the smell."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    What''s all this and what?


    Mu Shinian was confused: "what''s the taste?"


    Shampoo is not the smell of shampoo. What else can it be?


    Mu Shinian was very confused.


    Thin shallow frowned, as if struggling with something particrly uneptable, and said, "don''t you use shampoo like me? Why does it taste different?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Oh, by the way.


    When she lived in boqian''s house, she prepared two things for everything.


    And, it seems, their pajamas are the same.


    So, shampoo, shower gel, these things are the same.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow. The whole person leaned against him. It was difficult to raise her head. She had to answer directly: "I don''t live in your house anymore."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face turned pale.


    He was almost drunk. At this time, except that he knew that the person in his arms was yearning for the time, other memories were basically zero.


    It took him a lot of effort to remember those things, and then his expression became more numb.


    "Gone?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian hesitated, put his hands on his shoulders and tried to stand up.


    As a result, before she got uppletely, she was pressed back by thin shallow. This time, her nose directly hit his chest. She hit it firmly, and it hurt her eyes.


    "You..."


    "Why not?"


    Thin shallow is still struggling with this problem.


    It looks very serious.


    Those who yearn for the time and are speechless.


    What is this and what.


    After drinking a little wine, you forget all the things you''ve done?


    Why are you so talented?


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he had to say, "are you going back? I''ll take you back."


    Thin and shallow fingers moved her hair, but her face never slowed down. She just said coldly, "it''s not good."


    "... what''s wrong?"


    "Come with me."


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian picked up the car key, dragged mu Shinian''s hand and went out.


    Along the way, the bar manager met him and wanted toe and give him a hand. He dismissed him directly.

 Chapter 1749

    <h4>Chapter 1749</h4>


    Thin shallow took the man to his sports car, opened the door of the co driver''s seat and signaled mu Shinian to go in.


    As a result, mu Shinian directly pushed him in, held the car key and went to the driver''s seat. As soon as he was about to sit on it, he was stopped by thin shallow.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian was stopped by him and couldn''t even get in.


    Thin shallow was silent; "I drive."


    "... how can you drive when you''re drunk?" Mu Shinian was almost suspicious. He was too drunk to find the north. If he couldn''t drive, he would hit a tree on the road.


    Thin shallow still insists.


    "No."


    "... what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian is really curious.


    He''s so drunk. Does he have to drive by himself?


    Thin shallow solemnly said: "I don''t take a girl''s car."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian really wanted to ha ha. He looked very sad.


    "Sit back."


    Mu Shinian directly used some strength to press the man back. Without saying a word, he sat in the driver''s seat, and then started the car to leave.


    His face sank.


    "You..."


    "Without you."


    Mu Shinian directly interrupted his words and said without emotion: "sit down for me, fasten your seat belt."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow didn''t look good at all. She stared at her angrily.


    But I pulled my seat belt and fastened it honestly.


    Mu Shinian came out with a silent sigh of relief.


    not so bad.


    It makes sense.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the door of the vi.


    Mu Shinian sent Bo Qian up and went to the kitchen to pour him a ss of water.


    As a result, just after carrying the water, I heard a thin voice in the room: "Mu Shinian."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Shinian looked up at him on the first floor.


    "Come up."


    Thin shallow hooked his hand and said, e up quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Mu Shinian went upstairs with a question mark at one end.


    Thin shallow doesn''t know how to do it. Half of his clothes are wet.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come here."


    Thin shallow finished, took him and went in directly.


    Mu Shinian followed him.


    He dragged him to the bathroom.


    Then thin shallow pointed to the bathtub and said; "Sit in."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s head slowly floated a row of question marks.


    "Ah?"


    "Sit in."


    Thin shallow frown, stressed again.


    Very stubborn.


    Mu Shinian''s lip p opened and closed several times. Finally, it was about to copse: "no, why?"


    What exactly does this mean?


    She felt that even without memory, her IQ should be OK.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee up with so many bad ideas.


    But she really can''t understand what Bo shallow is doing.


    Thin and shallow frowned. She said it twice. She didn''t move. She simply bent down and directly picked up the person.


    Mu Shinian frowned and was about to resist, so he put it in the bathtub.


    "You!"


    "Don''t move."


    Thin shallow pressed her head on the edge of the bathtub, took the shower head and opened it.


    A stream of water rushed into her hair.


    Mu Shinian trembled all over and subconsciously sat up: "what are you doing?"


    "Come here."


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand, ran over her shoulder, and ording to the action just now, his fingertips passed through her hair while washing with water.


    "No, what are you going to do 1?"


    Mu Shinian is a head of fog.


    I have no idea what this man is going to do.


    Thin shallow frowned and squeezed some shampoo. Then, probably not enough, he squeezed more and rubbed it on her hair.


    "This tastes good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is not a fool.


    In connection with a series of abnormal things just now, shepletely reacted.


    Together... Bo Qian doesn''t like the taste of her shampoo, and then he has to bring her here and change it into the same taste as him?


    This is really... A little genius.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It''s so thin and shallow that I don''t think it''s a little cute.

 Chapter 1750

    <h4>Chapter 1750</h4>


    But that doesn''t seem to be the point.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and directly grabbed his hand. Then he stood up and looked at him condescending: "I don''t wash my hair."


    Thin shallow looked at her silently. Under the intoxication, his brain didn''t seem to work properly.


    "Must wash."


    "... why."


    Mu Shinian was not polite, nor did he give in because he was drunk.


    If we continue to make concessions, we don''t know what will happen.


    As soon as you get drunk, you shouldn''t say more. Just... Do it.


    Mu Shinian was about to do it, but Bo Qian suddenly grabbed her hand, took one step ahead of her, quickly pressed the man in the bathtub, and then wiped arge hand of shampoo on her head like collecting animal hair.


    Mu Shinian was pressed by him on his shoulder and leaned against the bathtub. His strength was not very strong. Every time he noticed that she was going to struggle, he directly used some strength to press the person back.


    After several trips, mu Shinian lost his temperpletely.


    "Don''t move."


    Thin shallow grabbed a lot of shampoo. It seems that she can''t wait for this taste in the future. Never change it.


    Mu Shinian was narrowed into her eyes several times. She bit her teeth and finally couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Enough."


    "Not enough."


    Thin shallow didn''t seem to recognize the anger in her words. He sighed and said, "this smell is better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is really speechless.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand, turned around and half knelt in the bathtub. She looked at thin and shallow silently. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I wash it myself."


    "No way."


    This time, without giving her a chance to discuss, Bo shallow grabbed her shoulder and repeated his old skill. He pressed it on the bathtub and one hand on her head, as if he were massaging her.


    Mu Shinian: "


    He really has no temper.


    Bo Qian won''t listen to anything.


    She doesn''t have to reason with a drunk man.


    After several struggles, mu Shinian simply hugged his arm and sat in the bathtub, staring at the situation in front of him.


    She looked calm.


    Calm a bit like a mountain rain.


    Thin and shallow hands massaged her head, acting very seriously and carefully, more carefully than he usually treated those documents worth more than 100 million.


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    One head, washed for almost an hour.


    Her whole body was about to copse. She sat numbly in the bathtub and her legs were numb.


    Finally, when master Bo finished washing his head, he took a towel and wrapped her head. Then he went out again.


    Mu Shinian stared at his background and picked his eyes slightly.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Mu Shinian massaged her legs and feet. After slowing down for a while, she had to stand up. As a result, Bo Qian came back. She frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    Thin shallow shook the hair dryer in his hand, squatted behind her and blew his hair.


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Together, he was drunk and imagined that he was the little brother in the shampoo shop?


    Mu Shinian raised his head, looked at the ceiling and was stunned.


    This night, he wakes up tomorrow and remembers that he has done such a speechless thing?


    Thin hair blowing is also very serious.


    When mu Shinian was about to fall asleep, he waited for his word.

 Chapter 1751

    <h4>Chapter 1751</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at his watch. It was good. Two hours passed.


    She would be toozy to get up. She sat cross legged in the bathtub and squinted at him: "what else do you want to do?"


    Anyway, after tomorrow, I''m not sure. I can''t see it.


    Then simply do everything you should do while you still have time.


    Thin shallow looked at her, the reaction was slow for several beats, and then he finally gave a grace, and then he stopped talking.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly: "say it."


    Not really.


    Thin shallow bowed his head and pulled a namete on the hair dryer with his fingers.


    Mu Shinian took the hair dryer away so that he wouldn''t break it. She remembered the experience of coaxing children a long time ago and said; "Tell me what you want to do. I''ll do it with you."


    The thin face didn''t look very happy.


    Just always depressed.


    After a long silence, he reached out and touched mu Shinian''s head. Then he leaned over and sniffed her head twice. His expression changed for a moment: "much better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read ah, and then understood again: "well, much better."


    Thin shallow slowly aroused a smile: "well, much better."


    Why do you look so stupid.


    Mu Shinian thought silently for a while, raised a finger and gently lifted some of his wet hair: "go to bed. It''s ufortable to be drunk like this."


    Bo Qian was still touching her head. He didn''t know what he was thinking. For a while, he didn''t speak.


    "You''re not here these days."


    When mu Shinian was about to fall asleep, she heard such a sentence. She was kind and said, "she''s not here."


    He kicked him out.


    Because she did too much.


    She knows herself.


    Bo qianen said, "it''s been a few days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s been a few days.


    But is he going to keep repeating


    Mu Shinian sighed in bewilderment.


    "What do I have to say about you?"


    Somehow, I don''t know what he''s going to do tonight.


    Thin shallow looked at her, and the corners of his lips suddenly gave a sneer.


    "You''ll have to go sooner orter."


    "... I have something I want to do."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Her voice is very gentle. It sounds a little more smiling and helpless.


    Although she doesn''t remember the past, she also has things and people she can''t give up now.


    However, she thought that she had to solve and deal with some things by herself.


    It''s time to deal with the aftermath.


    For the rest, we can''t continue to find a way until things arepletely over.


    Otherwise, it would be uneptable for her to live so muddled and under the umbre of others.


    Thin shallow smiled: "well, yes, you have to go sooner orter. No one can stop you. No one can stop you."


    Mu Shinian looked at him as if he was really drunk and didn''t know the direction. After thinking about it, he directly asked, "since you know that no one can stop me, why are you doing those things?"


    "Thin and shallow, you can''t rece me."


    Mu Shinian whispered, "you can''t do those things instead of me, and I don''t want you to do them instead of me. Because."


    After a pause, she took a deep breath and said, "because I can''t bear it."


    You''ll get hurt.


    You will face choices you can''t make.


    I can''t ept it.


    Will run away.


    Will hesitate.


    She thought about all this.


    But she wants an end.


    "Bo Qian, don''t worry. It''s good to live. I''ll be careful."

 Chapter 1752

    <h4>Chapter 1752</h4>


    Thin shallow lowered his head, Mu Shi read what he said in a low voice, hovering in his ears. He didn''t know whether he heard it or not. The whole person was a little confused.


    Mu Shinian chuckled, went out of the bathtub and helped the man up: "go and have a rest."


    "After waking up tomorrow, there will be nothing."


    "Everything is going to pass."


    Thin shallow bowed his head and didn''t look at the road. Half of his body depended on her.


    Mu Shinian put the man on the bed and covered the quilt. Her eyes suddenly fell on the red rope in his hand. After her eyes passed, she suddenly wanted to know something.


    "That day..."


    After a pause, she regretted her words.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow half squinted and suddenly said a word.


    Mu Shinian''s heart clicked and looked at him in amazement: "what?"


    "I like you."


    Thin shallow suddenly straightened up and kissed her lips directly under her stunned eyes.


    It''s soft and cold.


    It has a sweet taste.


    Mu Shinian stared round.


    She felt that the whole person was given something.


    No response at all.


    Thin shallow grabbed her arm with one hand, pressed her waist with the other hand, took her to herself, and the kiss deepened gradually.


    Mu Shinian blinked and couldn''t concentrate.


    She should have pushed it away.


    It really should be pushed away.


    She wanted to.


    However, the hand stretched out, to half, still can not retract.


    Mu Shinian didn''t dare to move. The whole person seemed to be a little out of the sky.


    Until the lip was bitten.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and his eyes stared more round.


    Thin and shallow frowned: "who are you thinking of?"


    Mu Shinian blinked and frowned gradually.


    Who else can she think about at this time?


    Thin shallow stared at her purplish red lips, his fingers gently whirled by, I don''t know whether he was talking to her or talking to himself; "This is my third kiss to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A big question mark appeared on mu Shinian''s forehead.


    I don''t remember.


    I didn''t remember.


    I don''t know


    oh


    Thin shallow smiled low, against her shoulder, with a warm smile: "this time, I want to say, if I like you, will you listen?"


    Or, still as a joke.


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    "You don''t understand."


    "You don''t understand these things."


    "I''m afraid to scare you."


    "But if you don''t say it, you won''t find it."


    "Find out how much I like you."


    "You''re stupid."


    Mu Shinian blinked gently: "... Do you like me?"


    Where the hell is she?


    Is it worth it?


    Thin shallow leaned against her shoulder, pressed her shoulders with both hands, and smiled slowly: "well, I like you, I like you, I like you very much."


    Mu Shimian sighed softly and came out: "I know."


    Over and over again, she will remember deeply.


    "What about you?"


    Thin shallow suddenly said, "do you like me?"


    Do you like him?


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know.


    She may have known before.


    But now she doesn''t know anything.


    Like or not, no one can give her the answer.


    She certainly didn''t tell anyone about it.


    The man leaning on his shoulder suddenly lost his voice.


    Just slept.


    When Mu read, the corner of his lips slightly hooked: "thank you."


    She said, gently put the man on the bed and covered the quilt.

 Chapter 1753

    <h4>Chapter 1753</h4>


    He doesn''t remember these things tonight.


    That''s good.


    The other party won''t know what she says now.


    Mu Shinian suddenly lowered his head and gently touched his lips.


    No matter how calm, it doesn''t matter. Her face is still thin.


    Just touched it, as if she was afraid of being found, she straightened up quickly. She looked at the face and thought for a long time before she was sure to say, "I think I like you."


    If the little elder martial sister is right in what they say, she should like thin and shallow.


    If she doesn''t like it, she won''t even meet.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand, put it in the quilt, thought about it, and said, "I''m going to do that."


    "If I''m finished and Ie back, I''ll tell you myself."


    "If it''s not done well, or if I can''te back, you''ll think I haven''t said that."


    "Thin shallow, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    thank you.


    Always with me.


    Indulge me.


    She is probably used to being lonely. Suddenly, a person appears and indulges her. She is really easy to be unscrupulous.


    Thin shallow, see you tomorrow.


    I won''t recite so many secrets anymore. I must say that to you frankly.


    What?


    Thin shallow sitting in bed, only remember those words, still intermittent.


    He raised his hand and pressed his head. His headache was about to crack.


    Last night,st night... What happened.


    Thin and shallow frowned, trying to remember a little, but he still couldn''t remember anything.


    Just remember, someone came.


    Moreover, the man is still obsessed with the times.


    But how is that possible.


    Thin shallow pressed his forehead, and there was ayer of mncholy between his eyebrows and eyes.


    He stood up, found his cell phone and called Xiao Ying expressionless.


    Xiao Ying received his call. For a moment, she smiled very loudly: "Oh, young master Bo, are you awake?"


    A shallow, expressionless question; "Who did you callst night?"


    This is almost a questioning tone.


    Xiao Ying smiled innocently; "You''ve forgotten everything? That''s really unfortunate. But it''s also true. The wine you drink has great stamina. At first, you think it''s nothing, but after a while, you''ll get drunk. I told you, you don''t believe it. You have to drink that wine."


    These words, how to listen to all feel very gloating.


    The thin face is even more ugly.


    "Who did you call?"


    Xiao Ying smiled and said after the meeting; "Who else can I call? Naturally, it''s called all kinds of beauties. What''s the matter? Last night was too enthusiastic and scared away the beauties?"


    Thin shallow almost bit his teeth and questioned: "Xiao Ying, if you don''t want to die, tell me!"


    Xiao Ying was not afraid at all. He said with a sigh, "who else can it be? Of course it''s mu Shinian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    The thin face looked ugly again.


    He clenched his teeth and asked, "what did you ask her to do? You have nothing to do at leisure, haven''t you?"


    Xiao Ying is more innocent.


    "You can''t say that."


    "I''m all for your sake. Who told you to get drunk and still talk about her? I can''t see it. I have to find someone for you. How about it? I''m sweet."


    Bo Qian wants to kill him.

 Chapter 1754

    <h4>Chapter 1754</h4>


    He actually called mu Shinian.


    Did he say what he shouldn''t say and do what he shouldn''t dost night.


    Xiao Ying seemed to understand what he was thinking and was surprised to say, "you are afraid of anything. You say the truth after drinking. If you don''t dare to say it at ordinary times, you can just say it all through this meal of wine. Believe me, young master Bo, you two will make up after a meal of wine."


    Thin and shallow asked expressionless, "where are you?"


    Xiao Ying said, "what?"


    "Wait for me."


    Hang up.


    Bo Qian threw his cell phone on the bed and wanted to remember what happenedst night.


    However, my mind is nk and I can''t remember anything.


    Bo Qian almost wants to die.


    What the hell is this special.


    ording to Mu Shinian''s temper, if she hadn''t done anything particrly excessive, she probably wouldn''t have left like this.


    Then he must have gone too farst night.


    What''s more, I may have really frightened her.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and pressed his head hard.


    What have you done.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked at the extra thing on his wrist. He was silent again.


    He didn''t have this thing.


    Is that difficult? Was it sent by mu Shinian?


    Thin shallow stared at the red rope seriously. He could see that the manual work was very rough, but the red diamond was very big.


    Very bright.


    It''s not cheap at first sight.


    Thin shallow stared at the diamond, puzzled.


    What is this?


    Why did Mu Shimian give him diamonds? Moreover, who made up this red rope?


    Is it also a yearning for time?


    One question after another broke into my mind. I was thinking in silence. I was stunned with some iprehension between my eyebrows and eyes.


    He looked strange again.


    Is this a gift?


    Why did Mu Shimian give him a gift?


    Thin shallow thought, quickly got up, washed, changed his clothes and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    The eldest martial brother didn''t look very good when he saw Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian how skin, how bold is one thing, but it is not easy to teach her a lesson.


    Therefore, they all have no good face for thin and shallow.


    Thin shallow didn''t care about their attitude. His face was very ugly and asked, "how about admiring the time?"


    "Stay in the hotel."


    Brother master frowned at his pale face; "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Bo Qian heard that someone was in the hotel and came out with a little relief.


    Seeing his unafraid appearance, elder martial brother was silent and said; "You don''t have to worry. We all know what mu Shinian is going to do. We won''t let her out. Don''t worry."


    Bo qianen gave a cry, didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    The elder martial brother looked at him, thought about it and said, "young master Bo, don''t make any moves."


    "You think too much."


    Bo Shutou didn''t reply: "I don''t have time to participate in your business, but since it''s on her head, it''s not so easy."


    With that, Bo Qian went directly into the car, started the car, left without saying a word.


    The elder martial brother smiled low and said, "are you one of them?"


    Mu Shinian is not so easy to yield to anyone.


    Whatever she wants to do, she must do it anyway.


    Therefore, he is having a headache now. How should he look at people.

 Chapter 1755

    <h4>Chapter 1755</h4>


    When the elder martial brother returned, the younger martial sister was ying with some fruit.


    Seeing himing in, he smiled at him, just like before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Go to the hospital." Said the little elder martial sister; "She was going to the hospital, so we prepared some fruit."


    Brother master nodded his head; "Well, she doesn''t go out. I''m afraid she''s thinking at home."


    "That is to say, so let her go around. So many of us can always watch her."


    With that, the little elder martial sister became curious again; "Master, is there still no news?"


    "That''s the master." The elder martial brother didn''t answer directly, but simply replied; "So, not yet."


    "You said the same."


    The little elder martial sister sighed and suddenly missed her; "You said, how did we get to this point? Do Shifu really value those things in the past? Is it worth exchanging his life?"


    "... I don''t know."


    The eldest martial brother also lowered his head, sighed gently and joked: "it''s uncertain. It''s really so important to Shifu."


    The little elder martial sister pulled her lower lip and seemed to want tough, but she couldn''tugh: "if we reallye to this step, what should we do? Be enemies with Shifu?"


    "That''s, master!"


    "But that''s also mu Shinian, our little younger martial sister."


    So, how to choose is wrong.


    "Watch her, don''t let her move, we don''t need to make a choice."


    The elder martial brother whispered, "there''s only one way now."


    "... but we may not be able to see it." Little elder martial sister closed her eyes and had a headache.


    They all know what mu Shinian wants to do. As a result, mu Shinian looks more indifferent than usual. No matter what they follow her or do, she lookspletely epted.


    This is really abnormal.


    "I know." Said the elder martial brother; "But that''s the only way we have left, so let''s watch the people first¡°


    The little elder martial sister pulled her lower lip and nodded helplessly.


    Mu Shinian changed his clothes and came down. Seeing the two of them, he raised his eyebrows curiously: "what are you talking about? Do you need me to avoid it?"


    "No."


    The little elder martial sister reluctantly bounced her forehead: "let''s go and go to the hospital."


    "OK."


    Mu Sinian lifted the fruit basket, looked at the thoughtful look of the master brother, raised his hand and waved twice in front of him: "what''s the matter?"


    The elder martial brother looked at her with a heavy face: "you..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, just."


    The elder martial brother stopped talking for several times. Finally, he couldn''t say aplete sentence. He bit his teeth and gently held mu Shinian''s cheek in the puzzled eyes of the younger martial sister.


    This action is really weird.


    The little elder martial sister was a little surprised: "elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian also looked at him curiously: "do you have anything to say?"


    Brother master pursed his lower lip and gently touched her face with his fingers: "Shi Nian, when you were five years old, you were picked up by the master and called me big brother. At that time, I regarded you as my sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s really unnecessary to say this to a person with amnesia.


    Because mu Shinian really doesn''t remember these.


    "So you can''t lie to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned, turned and smiled helplessly: "what am I cheating you to do?"

 Chapter 1756

    <h4>Chapter 1756</h4>


    "Not only lied to me, but also lied to others in order to go out and do what you want to do."


    The elder martial brother sighed gently and said, "you are very smart, so give me a word."


    "If you deceive me, Shi Nian, none of us will forgive you."


    "..." Mu Shinian''s smile gradually disappeared.


    She sighed, pointing to herself and them, and sighed heavily: "so many of you look at me."


    So, what else do you worry about?


    These people are all first-ss experts.


    The elder martial brother shook his head; "We can''t. You have to get away. There are countless ways. You probably know this better than I do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and wanted to say a few words, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "If you give me a word, you will not lie to us, otherwise you won''t have to go out today."


    Mu Shinian can obviously deceive them. She has chosen a way for herself.


    However, this will require her to promise, but she can''t do it.


    It''s the kind of mind that is destined to do bad things, but also deceive people.


    Mu Shinian moved his lips several times, but he still couldn''t say anything.


    "Say."


    The elder martial brother said gently, "even if I don''t let you go out and restrict all your movements, you will still find a way, because only you can mobilize your people. With one word and one look, they will work hard for you."


    "So, Shi Nian, as long as you say a word, I believe you won''t."


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Now even the little elder martial sister is a little uneasy.


    "Shi Nian, you don''t really want to..."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly.


    She rubbed her forehead with a headache and said slowly, "I promise I won''t make trouble."


    "In fact, what else can you do when you look at me like that?"


    She took the elder martial brother''s hand and said gently, "don''t worry, I promise."


    The eldest martial brother came out with a sigh of relief.


    "OK."


    "I believe in my younger martial sister."


    The elder martial brother gently shook her hand and said, "go."


    Sometimes people are really strange.


    Many things, do not believe in the results, do not believe in the event, only believe in a simple promise.


    Obviously, time is the biggest variable.


    But some people just don''t believe it.


    Mu Shinian took a fruit basket, walked a few steps, and slowly opened his mouth to the eldest martial brother: "if I lie to you, I will never forgive."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The master brother nodded and watched her leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Little elder martial sister was also worried all the way.


    She couldn''t say anything. She swallowed it several times.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly and gently pressed the seat belt with his fingers: "just say what you want to say."


    The little elder martial sister clenched the steering wheel and said, "you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian smiled and opened his mouth; "Don''t think too much. Things are not asplicated as you think. Besides, I don''t have that ability."


    The little elder martial sister shook her head: "elder martial brother, you may be wrong about other things, but you''re right about it. You really have the ability."


    "Better than all of us."


    Mu Shinian sighed; "You just think too much."


    She looked at the world outside the window and sighed faintly.


    "Think simply. I have lost my memory."

 Chapter 1757

    <h4>Chapter 1757</h4>


    The little elder martial sister touched her nose angrily: "don''t always say amnesia. It''s troublesome for you to have amnesia."


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    Mu Shimian went in with a fruit basket.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t follow in, but just stood at the door: "go, I won''t disturb you."


    Mu Shinian smiled and asked, "don''t you follow in?"


    "No." The little elder martial sister also heard her joke, touched her nose twice, smiled and said, "this is the 18th floor. Although you are crazy, you are always dying."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "you''re right."


    Then she opened the door and went in.


    Before going in, the little elder martial sister suddenly grabbed her, took off the hairpin on her head and put it on her head: "nice¡°


    Mu Shinian touched it, and the corners of his lips also aroused a smile: "thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Little elder martial sister opened the door and let her in.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently. After walking in, he took off his hairpin, put it in the palm of his hand, looked at it for two eyes and held it gently.


    "They are still worried."


    Zhou Yansong smiled and said, "probably, everyone will think I''m shameless and want you to help me solve those things."


    "No, No."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled very lightly: "you want more too."


    "I''m not the only one who wants more." Zhou Yansong looked at the pile of fruit: "to be safe, I''ll confirm with you again. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "You said, they know my biggest secret."


    Mu Shinian opened her chair and sat down. She raised her hand and arranged her clothes: "I''m sure, and you."


    "Master, I''m sorry for you."


    Zhou Yansong smiled bitterly.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "you have your purpose, and I have mine. Everyone has the same purpose."


    "Then... It''s hard for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Little elder martial sister is calling with someone: "don''t worry, I''m looking at you. You''re also strange. Since you don''t believe it, don''t let her out."


    "I have a bad feeling."


    Brother master frowned and said, "I''ve arranged everything just now. I can''t run away if I admire the time."


    "Are you still worried?"


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    The elder martial brother pressed his eyebrows twice: "I really have a bad feeling."


    The little elder martial sister went to the window, opened the window, looked at the people downstairs and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    They''re all sent.


    Really... Is something going to happen?


    But what can happen?


    In the corridor, several people came and nodded to her: "Miss 11."


    The little elder martial sister said well and stared at the door withplex eyes.


    What will happen


    As soon as the idea shed through my mind, there was a loud noise in the house.


    Little elder martial sister''s face changed and she wanted to open the door, but she found that the door was blocked by something.


    What''s blocking it from inside?


    The little elder martial sister''s face changed and patted the door twice: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter inside?"


    There was still a noise in the room.


    Then came a cry of pain.


    Is it the master''s?


    The little elder martial sister became more nervous. She pointed to the door and rushed at the humanitarians: "knock it open!"


    The men nodded and mmed the door.


    Bang twice and the door was knocked open.


    Little elder martial sister was the first to break in. There was a bit of chaos in the house. It was obvious that she had fought.


    Then, the little elder martial sister watched Mu Shimian put her hands on a table and kicked the master to the ground. Then, she put a fruit knife directly against the master''s throat.

 Chapter 1758

    <h4>Chapter 1758</h4>


    Just a few more millimeters in, it''s dead.


    At that time, even if Bo Qianes in person, he may not be able to bring people back to life.


    In just a few seconds, it seemed that she had experienced a world, and her face turned pale.


    Her eyes quickly swept the blood in the house, and her face immediately became more ugly.


    "When, when read, what do you want to do, what do you want to do?"


    "Mu Shinian?"


    Mu Shimian murmured low, and a funny smile was aroused at the corners of her lips. She was very rxed, so she grabbed the master, and the knife hit the artery on his neck. Her voice was very gentle and low: "Mu Shimian, too, I''m her now."


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    The little elder martial sister almost roared out. She looked at the master''s tragedy and her voice trembled more: "Shi Nian, you are obedient, don''t fool around, put people down quickly!"


    "That won''t work."


    Mu Shinian stopped the master in front of her. She only showed a pair of gloomy eyes and said, "prepare the car."


    "Where are you going?"


    The little elder martial sister struggled to ask. Her eyes were red and seemed to cry at any time: "where the hell are you going? Why are you doing this?"


    "Master, master, please say something quickly! What the hell is going on!"


    "That''s it." Mu Shinian interrupted her. Without hesitation, the knife crossed the master''s artery, and the blood suddenly floated out.


    The little elder martial sister quickly retreated two steps in fear, and her voice became hoarse.


    "When, when..."


    "I said, prepare the car!"


    Mu Shinian had a dark color in her eyes, a dark indifference and no patience. It seemed that as long as they talked more nonsense, she would immediately solve the people: "prepare a car for me, now!"


    "... I, I''ll go, I''ll go right away!"


    The little elder martial sister didn''t dare to say anything more. She looked back and ordered the men: "Why are you still staring at me? Don''t go quickly!"


    They thought of countless ways, but they didn''t expect that mu Shinian would be so cruel.


    The little elder martial sister''s mind is nk and can''t think of anything.


    Mu Shinian looked at her indifferently. Even at the beginning of amnesia, her face was not so... Strange.


    The little elder martial sister held her hand and a cold sweat was in her hand.


    "You... Don''t you admire the time?" As soon as the voice fell, she immediately changed her mouth: "no, no, you are her, you are her, we have been together these days, you absolutely have no chance..."


    No, there''s still a chance to switch.


    There are still many opportunities.


    For example, thest time mu Shinian went to the vi, he officially broke his face with the fake.


    At that time, it was already


    That''s not right.


    What about memory?


    What about those iris locks.


    It''s impossible.


    One idea after another came out of the little elder martial sister''s mind. She was a little bad.


    "You are her, you are mu Shinian, I know you, you are her!"


    "Maybe." Mu Shi Nian''s lips were slightly picked, and his voice was a little cold: "as long as she died, I would be the only mu Shi Nian in the world."


    Little elder martial sister is numb.


    She stared at mu Shinian, swallowed her saliva and said, "you, where are you going?"


    "Run."

 Chapter 1759

    <h4>Chapter 1759</h4>


    Mu Shinian took the master and smiled gently: "can''t I run with him?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Little elder martial sister asked loudly.


    Now she has no idea, and her mind has been upied by fear.


    She forced to bite her teeth twice, almost with a consultative tone: "you, you put people down first. If you go on like this, you can''t go anywhere. You put it down. What''s the matter? Let''s talk slowly. Don''t make mistakes again and again."


    Mu Shinian said nothing. He just looked downstairs and his eyes sank slightly.


    "Get out of the way."


    Little elder martial sister refused.


    Such a concession would make things big.


    Mu Shinian repeated her old skill. The knife cut a hole in her neck. Then her voice became colder and colder: "I said, get out of the way!"


    Little elder martial sister shivered all over.


    He heard the master''s hoarse mouth: "she is not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister stared round.


    Her mind was in a mess. After hearing the master''s words, she was even more disorganized.


    "She, what isn''t?"


    "She didn''t read it." The master''s forehead was hit somewhere, and the blood flowed all over the ground. He took a breath and said low, "she''s not. She''s been changed. Go and find her."


    Little elder martial sister''s head is about to explode.


    True, false.


    There are too many doubts.


    But now is not the time to think about this.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Mu Shinian shouted angrily.


    Several of my men wanted to rush up, but they were stopped by the little elder martial sister.


    Little elder martial sister looked at mu Shinian, and a sharp pain shed in her eyes: "you, calm down, we, we let..."


    While talking, she stepped aside.


    Mu Shinian calmly took the master, took the car key and walked to the door of the hospital.


    Little elder martial sister wants to follow, but every step they get close, mu Shinian will do it directly.


    The two sides faced off powerlessly.


    Until mu Shinian dragged people to the elevator, she quickly ran over and pressed the elevator several times.


    The little elder martial sister took out her mobile phone, pressed the phone and dialed out. As soon as the other side was connected, she immediately said, "your people, where are your people? Come on, something happened in the hospital!"


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    The elder martial brother only said one word and hung up.


    The little elder martial sister bit her lips hard, and her tears kept spinning in her eyes.


    That person is mu Shinian!


    There will be no fake.


    She can see that she is yearning for the times.


    But why, why did it be like this


    The little elder martial sister bit her lip hard and bit it bleeding. She didn''t feel anything.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, she went in immediately and pressed the first floor.


    The elevator will go down soon.


    As the door opens.


    The little elder martial sister went out and saw that mu Shinian was surrounded by people. She was a little relieved.


    Until this time, she still couldn''t believe that they could do such a thing when they had been watching mu Shinian grow up.


    Therefore, she still tried to control her volume and opened her mouth as loudly as possible: "Shi Nian, you can''t go away. You''re obedient and let people go. What can we say slowly?"


    Mu Shinian just pulled his lower lip, turned his head, looked at her faintly, and the next second, slowly opened his mouth: "let them all go away, otherwise..."


    She held the knife in her hand, with a cold light.


    It looks very dangerous.


    It''s also very cold.


    As long as she moved a little more, Zhou Yansong''s life would bepletely lost.

 Chapter 1760

    <h4>Chapter 1760</h4>


    Little elder martial sister was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    "Where can you go with so many people?"


    Mu Shinian''s cold answer; "It''s none of your business. I''ll count to ten and get out of the way right away, otherwise..."


    She raised the knife in her hand, and her voice was cold: "without his burden, I want to go out. Isn''t it easy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister has a row of cold sweat on her forehead.


    She looked at the people who arrivedter and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s a pity that something happened before I could catch my breath.


    Mu Shinian pulled the man in one hand, and on the other side, he raised his foot and kicked a man in front of him. Then he took the master and kicked him into a car. After throwing the driver out, he sat on it, then started the car and left directly.


    The eldest martial brother and the second martial sister came the fastest. They only saw a caring. The eldest martial brother took a breath and subconsciously pushed people away.


    The car brushed and drove between them.


    The little elder martial sister ran out. She only had time to shout to stop her and the car drove away.


    The two people reacted that the driver was mu Shinian.


    For a time, without any specialmunication, several people quickly got into the car and gritted their teeth to catch up.


    "What''s going on?"


    Elder martial brother came out with a question.


    The speed is too fast.


    The little elder martial sister was mmed into the door several times, but each time, she was forced to stabilize.


    She took a deep breath and said with difficulty, "the master said that the man is not, not mu Shinian. I don''t know when he was switched. However, I think she is mu Shinian. It''s impossible!"


    "What about the vi?"


    The eldest martial brother is dual-purpose. He almost hit the roadside several times.


    The second elder martial sister frowned and patted him on the shoulder. Instead of him, she said, "over there in the vi, call to see what''s going on. No matter whether the person admires the time or not, she will take good care of her. Don''t leave at all. Wait until you take the person back first."


    The little elder martial sister nodded again and again. She was too worried, so she didn''t press the correct mobile phone number several times. Finally, she pressed it right thest time.


    She hurried to the people on the phone and said, "look at the good people. Look at the people first. We''ll talk about the others when we go there. We see them!"


    Little elder martial sister pointed to the car in front.


    She took a breath, her eyes filled with fear.


    "Where is she going?"


    "Find a way to contact Bo Qian and ask him to seal the road."


    The little elder martial sister nodded and hurriedly called out. As a result, she didn''t get through.


    "No one answered!"


    After the little elder martial sister roared, she reacted again; "No, there''s someone else!"


    After the little elder martial sister finished, she quickly turned up her address book and called Tang and song.


    Tang and song did not know what had happened. When they received her call, they looked like a fool: "what''s the matter, miss me?"


    "I miss you, Fengting road. Seal this road and help me stop a car." With that, the little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes, reported the license te number and went out; "Hurry up!"


    Tang and song were frightened by her appearance and hung up without asking what had happened.


    The eldest martial brother looked at her and didn''t say anything. He just looked a little unhappy.

 Chapter 1761

    <h4>Chapter 1761</h4>


    Mu Shinian is driving, and the speed has been mentioned as the fastest.


    She nced back. The master was leaning against the rear seat and gasped hard: "are you okay?"


    "Not good."


    Zhou Yansong opened his mouth very directly. He smiled and said gently, "you''re still very heavy."


    Mu Shinian didn''t hear anyints in this sentence.


    So she ignored it directly.


    Zhou Yansong didn''t wait for her reply. He smiled and joked slowly: "however, if you don''t start harder, you probably can''t deceive those people."


    Mu Shinian gave a eulogy, but her face felt very cold.


    Tight.


    It''s like it''s going to explode at any time.


    "Are you sad?"


    Zhou Yansong asked.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at him. She just drove attentively. After hearing this sentence, she didn''t look back. Her attitude was still lukewarm: "no sadness, no reason."


    If she wants to cheat and choose her own way, she will bear the consequences no matter what. She had thought about it a long time ago.


    She has many retreats, but there are too many retreats topromise. She is not very happy.


    Zhou Yansong looked at her gently.


    "Hard work."


    "No."


    Mu Shi read back two words and looked at the road in front of her suddenly. She sighed and said; "What should I do?"


    "They won''t let you hit it."


    Zhou Yansong said slowly, "go down and leave me in the river."


    Mu Shinian looked at the river and his face changed for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine with this water. I''ll help you secretly."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked terrible: "your injury."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m not worried about my poor wateriness.


    It''s not because of the psychological shadow left by falling into the seast time


    Zhou Yansong was stunned for a moment.


    Mu Shinian stepped on the elerator and opened his mouth word by word; "You hold on."


    As soon as Zhou Yansong frowned, he saw mu Shinian increase the elerator, and then he ran into those people.


    Rao was Zhou Yansong, who had seen the big scene, and was a little stunned at this moment.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "I bet they''ll let me"


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth, looked coldly at the car, increased the speed a little, and the car drove out like crazy.


    Inside the car, the eldest martial brother also dropped a drop of cold sweat on his forehead and pulled the steering wheel tightly.


    His heart seemed to be about to stop, and there was a bit of panic on his face.


    Two cars, little by little.


    The elder martial brother gritted his teeth, looked at the car without deceleration and took a breath.


    The second before the cars collided with each other, the elder martial brother still couldn''t bear to turn a corner and the car ran to a corner.


    Zhou Yansong couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief; "You really..."


    Mu Shinian''s mood is not so good.


    Look.


    Rao saw with his own eyes what unforgivable things she had done.


    These people still choose to stand on her side.


    Or chose to believe her.


    Or chose to protect her.


    It''s always been like this.


    It''s just that she''s really bad.


    I''ve been worrying them all the time.


    Are forcing them to give in.


    Mu Shinian took a heavy breath. She nced at the people who were far behind, and closed her eyes powerlessly.

 Chapter 1762

    <h4>Chapter 1762</h4>


    I''m sorry.


    I''m really sorry.


    "I''ll find a ce to put you down."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and said faintly, "I have arranged the people. At that time, they will be robbed by your people. I have to run out in a panic."


    "Can you promise that they dare not look for you!"


    Zhou Yansong said low, "there is no fuel-efficientmp among these people."


    "No, I''ve arranged it."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and said, "I''ve arranged everything. They won''t find me."


    Because if there is too much noise, she will be in danger.


    "No matter who it is, there is no way."


    Zhou Yansong looked at her helplessly. Instead, the corners of his lips recalled a distressed smile: "thank you."


    "No need."


    When mu Shinian saw that the people behind him were left behind, he opened the map, searched and said, "it''sing soon. You can bear it first."


    Zhou Yansong gave a cry, but his eyes stared at the back of her head.


    "In fact, at first, if you go with her, maybe there won''t be so many things."


    "The past is not important." Mu Shinian didn''t want to know anything about the past. She sighed calmly and said, "the past can''t be tested. No matter what, there''s no regret medicine."


    Zhou Yansong came out with a chuckle; "Also, what you said is not wrong."


    Before he finishedughing, the car suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    Zhou Yansong was stunned and looked up. He saw a ck sports car parked in front of him.


    Beside the car stood a man. The roads on both sides of the bridge had been sealed.


    Yes, thin and shallow.


    Zhou Yansong smiled and sighed helplessly, "he is really the only variable."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    Looking at the man through ayer of ss.


    He still wears the red rope she sent him.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and held the hand of the steering wheel, which was somewhat loose.


    In the past, or not in the past


    "Hit it."


    Zhou Yansong said, "he will let you."


    "He won''t."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth low. I don''t know how. This sentence is too sure.


    Even Zhou Yansong looked at her curiously: "you think of the past."


    "No, intuition."


    Just a few minutester, the people behind have caught up.


    Mu Shinian breathed heavily, and his voice was mixed with countless coldness.


    "Sorry."


    Zhou Yansong shook his head: "it''s okay."


    Mu Shinian got out of the car and directly kidnapped the people out of the car.


    The three parties are against each other.


    The scene was chaotic for a time.


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip. No matter who it was, she didn''t want to face it.


    However, we have to make a choice.


    Mu Shinian pulled the master and retreated to the edge of the bridge. Then, the knife leaned against the master''s neck and looked at the eldest martial brother''s face and said, "find a way to get rid of the people in front."


    The eldest martial brother bit his teeth and looked at the sudden thin light. He came alone, but it was like a thousand troops and horses standing behind him.


    He thought about countless possibilities, but he didn''t think that mu Shinian would be so direct.


    "You let go of people first. No matter what misunderstanding, we''ll talk slowly when we go back."


    "Naive."


    Mu Shimian snorted contemptuously, "my patience is limited. You''d better hurry up."


    The eldest martial brother looked at it with thin eyes.


    Obviously, this man doesn''t care about anything except admiring the time.


    Whether this is true or false, up to now, they have some doubts.

 Chapter 1763

    <h4>Chapter 1763</h4>


    But whether it''s true or false, you can''t let her go back like this.


    "Are you admiring the time?"


    Thin shallow low mouth: "you are her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him. No matter how hard she tried to calm down, her trembling palm still leaked some of her thoughts.


    However, she decided not to open her eyes: "I''m not."


    "You are."


    Thin shallow looked at her and said, "so even if I break your leg today, I''ll take you back."


    There is no other way.


    Only a little deeper.


    When the master saw it, his face immediately changed: "calm down!" Turning his head, he shouted at thin and cold: "don''t stimte her!"


    Because of this, it seems that it is really not a time of yearning.


    Mu Shinian won''t be so cruel.


    She always has her own way of doing things, but she never goes too far.


    So it won''t be her.


    Thin shallow didn''t seem to hear or see the blood on Zhou Yansong''s neck. He said firmly, "you are her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and said, "go away, or he will really die!"


    She said with a knife.


    Thin and shallow, but the steps don''t stop.


    Brother master was worried immediately; "Bo Qian, you go back! I said don''t stimte her!"


    Unfortunately, it''s useless.


    In my shallow eyes, I only admire the time.


    He really doesn''t care about the lives of others.


    "Come here, I''ll take you back."


    Thin shallow stopped fifty meters away from her and opened her mouth gently.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at him. He just opened his mouth to the eldest martial brother: "if you don''t take people away, he will really die."


    Time is running out.


    She must solve it as soon as possible.


    The eldest martial brother''s face is very ugly.


    There was a faint energy, as if he was going to run away at any time.


    Mu Shinian calmly tilted his head: "it seems that he really doesn''t care about his life or death, it''s a pity."


    "Stop! You stop!"


    The elder martial brother roared out. He looked at Bo Qian and almost took a breath before he said, "count me, please!"


    It''s no use asking anyone.


    Thin shallow now has only one idea.


    If you want to take people back, the lives of others really have nothing to do with him.


    "Mu Shinian, I''m serious. If you don''t go with me, I''ll really break your legs and take you back." If he has to go to this step, he has no choice. It''s better to watch her die.


    He couldn''t bear it. He was distressed, but he couldn''t bear it. She had to die.


    In that case, he would rather be willing than really watching her die.


    Thin shallow looked at mu Shinian and looked unprecedentedly calm: "I count three."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Damn it.


    Mu Shinian turned back and looked at the elder martial brother. The knife in his hand went deeper and deeper into the wound.


    Silent threat.


    The three sides form an invisible tug of war.


    If anyone rxes, he will really lose.


    The elder martial brother also had a drop of cold sweat on his forehead.


    He was about to open his mouth. Suddenly, Bo Qian raised his hand and held something familiar to everyone. Then, in the next second, suddenly, there was a howl. The next second, the blood color fainted.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the faint blood on her shoulder. People were a little stupid.


    Zhou Yansong also stared round and couldn''t believe looking at her.


    Thin and shallow hands trembled. What was originally aimed at Zhou Yansong also fell to the ground the next second.

 Chapter 1764

    <h4>Chapter 1764</h4>


    Said to break her legs and take it back.


    At thest second, I still couldn''t bear it.


    Still off course.


    Without the hostage, he can fight with her and take her back. At that time, no matter whether Zhou Yansong is dead or alive, as long as he... Takes the person back.


    No matter how many people stop him, he will take them away.


    With his ability, this can still be done.


    So, at thest second, I missed the direction.


    So, who moved his hand?


    Thin shallow''s eyes were red. He turned his head and looked at the group of people, jumping out word by word: "who did it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The group were silent.


    Little elder martial sister is going toe forward.


    As a result, her front foot just moved, mu Shinian''s knife touched Zhou Yansong''s neck, and she didn''t retreat. Her cheek was stained with some blood. The whole person looked like she had just climbed out of hell.


    "Don''t move!"


    She drank in a low voice.


    The whole face was gloomy and terrible.


    "Whoever goes further, believe it or not, I''ve really finished him."


    On the shoulder, the blood flow is fast.


    Mu Shinian''s face became more and more ugly.


    It''s a little hurt.


    Mu Shinian can''t hold on.


    Zhou Yansong didn''t expect this change.


    Who the fourth party is.


    Mu Shinian continues to hold on so strongly. If that person starts to do it again, he hides in the dark. No one knows what will happen!


    And


    He hasn''te up with a reason yet.


    Elder martial brother has already done it.


    "Don''t move!"


    Mu Shinian moved a lot, holding Zhou Yansong''s neck in his hand. His voice was terrible: "do you think I really dare not do it?"


    The elder martial brother wanted toe forward, so he was drunk by another voice.


    "Stop!"


    Thin shallow almost picked up something and hit it at his feet, stopping him from walking.


    Before the elder martial brother could get angry with him, he saw Bo Qian pressing the sound line and opening his mouth: "Mu Shinian, you have no way. Let the people go and I''ll take you."


    I can''t go.


    Mu Shinian lost too much blood and had to hold on for so long. I felt the whole world shaking in front of me.


    If she dys a little longer, she may not be able to leave.


    Now that you''ve torn your face this time, if you can''t leave, there''s no next time.


    Mu Shinian nced at the crowd one by one, and suddenly he staggered.


    Just two seconds of hesitation.


    Elder martial brother, they have rushed over.


    They are fast.


    Thin shallow wants to stop, but it''s toote.


    Mu Sinian pursed his lower lip and suddenly jumped onto the bridge. Then, in the eyes of the people, she jumped down directly. Her hand still clung to Zhou Yansong''s shoulder. In the exmation of the little elder martial sister, with this strength, her feet kicked hard on the bridge and dragged Zhou Yansong into the water.


    This scene happened too quickly.


    No one responded.


    Only thin and shallow, he almost ran over with all his strength, stretched out his hand, and couldn''t catch anything. He held it tightly, but only caught a mass of air.


    Mu Shinian jumped down in front of him. His eyes were still so calm. However, vaguely, he saw her move her lower lip and couldn''t say anything.


    Two huge sshes of water sshed.


    There were ripples around.


    The elder martial brother jumped onto the bridge and said to the silly little martial sister behind him, "find someone,e on!"

 Chapter 1765

    <h4>Chapter 1765</h4>


    Then he jumped straight down.


    But someone was one step faster than him.


    He jumped into the water almost at the moment when he didn''t catch anyone.


    Compared with the time when mu Shinian entered the water, it was only two or three seconds away.


    The underwater world is white.


    Thin shallow looked at the figure falling constantly. On her shoulder, blood beads spread out and floated upward.


    She didn''t struggle. After floating down to a certain height, she looked at him and swam in the other direction without looking back.


    She still wants to run.


    Thin shallow bit his lower teeth and caught up.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed his wrist.


    Before he could see who it was, he was dragged up and surfaced.


    "Cough..."


    He coughed instinctively. Without saying a word, he directly shook off the visitor''s hand: "get out!"


    Seeing that he was going to go down, brother master grabbed his hand fiercely, and regardless of his resistance, he insisted on dragging people to the shore: "how calm you are, you can catch up!? she has to leave here even if she is afraid of death. If you catch up like this, it''s best to catch her. If you don''t catch her, she may drown directly at any time ording to her water nature."


    "Thin shallow, if youe to this step, do you think you won''t regret it?"


    "If she dies." Thin shallow sneered and said without regret, "then I''ll apany her."


    With that, without saying a word, he had to drill into the water again.


    The elder martial brother saw the opportunity and knocked on the back of his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was stunned in time, and the scene immediately became blurred and dim.


    Then he fainted.


    The second senior brother just arrived. The professional rescue workers haven''t arrived yet. Together with the fifth senior brother, he can only pick up a master in time, and he is still seriously injured.


    Seeing this scene, the fifth senior brother pursed his lower lip and said, "there is still a chance. It may not be able to let her really run away."


    The second elder martial brother also had a big head: "so, what''s the matter now?"


    "Shi Nian, she really... Defected?"


    The eldest martial brother remained silent. He spit out his breath and said: "can she still see the vi?"


    "... there was an ident."


    The second elder martial brother came here at thetest to deal with this matter.


    He breathed out and said, "Bo Qian has moved the ce empty, and the people inside have disappeared. The bodyguards we arranged to monitor around have been knocked out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother looked at the thin and shallow in his deep sleep and gritted his teeth wearily: "take people back first. Others, continue to look."


    "Take it back anyway!"


    He''s talking about robbing, not looking for it. Everyone knows that there may be many people waiting to pick her up.


    Once in their hands, mu Shinian may note back.


    The second elder martial brother patted the fifth elder martial brother, took a deep breath and plunged into the water.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s situation is not very good.


    She got up from the shore and couldn''t see any blood on her face.


    She pressed her shoulders and walked hard on the shore for some time before she finally saw the person who answered her.


    She took a deep breath. In just half an hour, her lips had cracked, her cheeks were red, and half of her clothes were red with blood. She had done emergency treatment herself, which didn''t have much effect.


    At first nce, her appearance frightened the people who answered her.


    "Mu, Miss mu, are you okay?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shimian asked impatiently. She staggered and almost fell. Someone helped her in time.

 Chapter 1766

    <h4>Chapter 1766</h4>


    Mu Shinian pped his hand directly and looked at them expressionless.


    "Let''s go."


    Then she got into a car, put her hand on her shoulder, looked at the scenery outside, and her face sank a little.


    They... Should be all right.


    I think so.


    "Miss mu, your wound."


    The driver looked back uneasily and seemed a little afraid to speak.


    Mu Shinian nced at him: "drive, go."


    She still has only these three words. She is in a bad mood and has a bad temper.


    The answer is also wrong.


    The driver secretly despised her. She didn''t even know her real name. She took the ce of others. Did she really treat herself as an uncle?


    She may be inferior to them.


    Thinking so, his attitude became worse.


    "Miss mu, I''m also for you. If you make any mistakes, it''s hard for us to exin, isn''t it?"


    Mu Shinian still had no expression, but his face didn''t look a trace of blood.


    Hearing this, she didn''t even move her eyes, but said faintly, "what''s your name?"


    The driver was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s your name?"


    Mu Shinian asked coldly, with a heavy tone.


    The driver hissed and disdained to spit out a name: "what''s the matter?"


    "I remember."


    Mu Shinian wiped the blood on his face, and the corners of his lips pulled up a radian: "I remember my revenge."


    The driver was shocked by her eyes. He trembled and hissed coldly: "I really think of myself as something."


    Mu Shinian ignored him.


    She''s losing too much blood. She''ll hold it all in one breath.


    You can''t pass out.


    Otherwise, the finger may be tampered with.


    Mu Shinian''s lips were pale, leaned against the seat and looked uneasily at the sky outside.


    Wind and rain areing.


    I don''t know how to trouble ahead.


    ¡­¡­


    ''mu Shi Nian ''has no name.


    She was found.


    From a very young age, she didn''t remember anything. She only knew that she had been picked up. At the beginning, she was still afraid. Later, she found that the person who picked her up was very good to her. She just asked her some questions and asked her if she would like to be a powerful person.


    She promised.


    Because that man is really great.


    The brain is powerful and beautiful. Even the temper is full of temptation for a child who doesn''t know much.


    So she promised.


    To be her.


    I started cutting when I was very young.


    She put up with it.


    Because the man told her.


    The girl named mu Shinian has a bright future.


    She will be a big hit in the future.


    If she studies hard, she can be her.


    So she put up with it again.


    No matter how hard the training process was, she endured it.


    Because she wants to change her destiny too much.


    Even if she holds the upper position against the fate of others, she will not hesitate.


    She seeded.


    Seems to have failed.


    "Mu Shi Nian" sat on the carpet and held his arm tightly, as if in this way, he could find a little sense of security.


    "You''ll never rece her."


    The old servant sighed and said helplessly, "you see, even if you have worked hard for so long, you can''t rece it. Isn''t it good to be yourself? Why do you have to be someone else."

 Chapter 1767

    <h4>Chapter 1767</h4>


    "Mu Shi Nian" maintained a movement and did not move for a long time.


    She sighed gently, mockingly provoked a sneer: "why... Naturally, it''s because I really want to be her."


    "Because too much, too much."


    "But even if you upy all her conditions, you still can''t be her. Your heart is different."


    ''mu Shi Nian ''frowned. She sneered and said; "As long as mu Shinian really can''te back, I won''t be half sessful. They are all amnesiacs. Who is better than who."


    The old servant squatted on the ground, Some people looked at her sympathetically: "you are trapped in your own Bureau and can''t get out. You envy and envy everything about her, but you should also understand that she has all this. So many people protect her by all means. She deserves it. You only see what she gets now. You don''t see how much she has paid to get to this step."


    "You just look too dead and want everything, but you don''t think of what she has experienced before. If you don''te out early, you''ll be able to do it all your life."


    "Mu Shi Nian" feels that he has been bullied.


    Even a maid dared to bully herself.


    "Oh..."


    She smiled sarcastically, looked up at her and said, "so now you want me to reflect on my mistakes. Unfortunately, I have no heart."


    The servant shook his head: "no, it doesn''t matter to us whether you regret it or not."


    "I just want to tell you, in fact, you see, you admire her very much. She won''t know where to go, but at least she can save your life."


    "Even if so many people want to strangle you, you won''t die, and you will be well protected."


    His face became more and more ugly.


    "Ah, you."


    The maid gave her a distressed look. The look in her eyes was not her, but yearning for the times.


    She didn''t say anything and walked out calmly.


    She is old and her steps seem a little slow.


    I feel like I''ve been underestimated.


    She frowned hard, clenched her fist hard, and her expression became distorted.


    She can''tpare with the skill of admiring the times.


    But there''s no problem beating the maid!


    So they didn''t take her seriously at all.


    "Mu Shi Nian" closed his eyes and his eyes became immersed.


    Here, I''m afraid it will kill her.


    For the rest of her life.


    No one will evere.


    Outside the door, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    "Mu Shinian" thought it was the maiding again. She looked back impatiently and was about to scold. She saw someone leaning against the door and looking at her coldly.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''was silent, and his fingers pinched his arm secretly.


    Thin shallow looked at her and asked, "what did mu Shinian say to you?"


    "Mu Shi Nian" pulled the corner of her lips: "how do you know she left a message?"


    Bo Qian didn''t even have the mind to answer.


    ''mu Shinian ''stood up and slightly hooked the corner of his lips. The whole person looked a littlezy: "moreover, how are you sure that she is not me and I am not her?"


    As like as two peas, he sighed, and his fingers were pulled up with long hair. His mouth slowly raised a smile, which was exactly the same as the radian.

 Chapter 1768

    <h4>Chapter 1768</h4>


    "Young master Bo, you think, who will do those things more reasonably?"


    "A real time admirer can''t do such a thing, can''t he?"


    She tilted her head and looked at him with a little provocation: "what should I do, young master Bo?"


    Mu Shinian really can''t do that.


    No matter how provoked by those people, she won''te to this step.


    But what about the half dead man in the hospital bed?


    Many, many doubts.


    Can''t exin clearly.


    As like as two peas were walking down the road, fingers were slowly whirling from his cor, and she smiled with a few cents in it: "I am exactly the same as her," said the master. "How do you tell?


    Thin shallow still looked at her without expression.


    That''s not a yearning for the times.


    She''s not like that.


    He knows.


    That''s why I''m so sure that that''s the real Mu Shi Nian on the bridge!


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    She sighed and looked at him gently: "Mu Shinian said, protect me and look after me. Don''t let anyone find it, or she will die."


    Then she couldn''t helpughing: "I should say, is it worthy of your fancy? It''s really powerful enough. You can expect this step."


    Thin shallow shook his fist hard.


    "What is he going to do?"


    This is the second thing he said tonight.


    ''mu Shi Nian ''pulled his lower lip and shook his head: "do you think she will tell me so much? I guess I''m just a procrastinator for her."


    It''s almost what he thinks.


    "So, young master Bo, please protect me. If anything happens to me, she will be finished."


    There was no superfluous expression on thin shallow''s face. He just closed the door and walked down without expression.


    The maid looked at him and wanted to say something tofort him, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Watch her."


    Thin shallow left only three words and went out.


    Five or six hours have passed.


    Mu Shinian never fell.


    She must have been picked up.


    He really didn''t know how mu Shinian and Zhou Yansong got into trouble. Why did he put all his eggs in one basket and make such a big noise, and he had to take people away.


    Zhou Yansong''s injury actually exists.


    Moreover, if Mu Shinian knife deviated a little more, Zhou Yansong estimated that it would have been cold long ago.


    So why


    He thought of several ways, but he was rejected every time.


    Because at the end, there is no other possibility nearby.


    Thin shallow sat in the car, his fingers clutching the steering wheel, his fingernails broke his palm, and blood slipped down his palm.


    He didn''t feel any pain.


    Twice.


    Mu Shinian!


    Am I so untrustworthy?


    Thin shallow mercilessly closed his eyes, with a bit of cold on his face.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Thin shallow looked at the call and his face changed slightly.


    He seemed to inject some vitality, quickly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    On the phone, there was an excited voice from his subordinates: "young master Bo! I can''t find anything. There''s nothing anywhere. The information you gave is wrong!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His subordinates seemed to notice Bo Qian''s irritable mood and said anxiously: "we have also investigated the mobile phone you took away. It''s true that she has been passive. Miss Mu estimated that she added other interference programs in it."

 Chapter 1769

    <h4>Chapter 1769</h4>


    Therefore, all the information is wrong.


    ident!?


    Not really.


    Thin shallow cut off the phone and threw it directly into the co driver''s seat. His heart became heavier than ever.


    He... Finally came to this step.


    ¡­¡­


    The door creaked open.


    Mu Shinian fiercely opened his eyes, and all his vignce stood up.


    With a cup of hot water in her hand, Rong came in slowly. When she woke up, a gentle smile came up on her lips: "wake up, there''s nothing ufortable."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian gently breathed out, with a smile on his face: "thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Rong sat on the edge of the bed and touched her hair with her fingers; "Your injury is still very deep and hasn''t been handled in time, so it''s inmed. You''re also having a fever these two days. You''d better have a good rest."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian simply returned a word.


    Rong Yi looked at her in silence and joked helplessly, "how can you guard against such a heavy heart?"


    Mu Shinian let go andughed at himselfzily: "after all, the fate of abandoned children will not be very good. Why can''t I be on guard."


    Rong Yu smiled and said, "no, you are a hero."


    "I dare not think so." Mu Shinian said frankly, "after all, this skill has taught me a great lesson."


    She pointed to the wound on her shoulder and narrowed her eyes mockingly: "this is evidence."


    Rong Yi nced at the wound and his eyes obviously sank: "who did it?"


    Mu Shi reads, smiles but doesn''t speak.


    Frown; "Su Li''s people?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Mu Shinian saw that her reaction was strange and had to keep an eye on her.


    Isn''t Su Li with Rong Yu?


    Since they are all together, why doesn''t Rong know these things?


    Frown; "Isn''t it Zhou Yansong''s hand?"


    Mu Shinian wanted to sneer, but she felt that it didn''t ord with it. She covered the injury on her shoulder and said in a heavy tone: "at the beginning, Zhou Yansong''s people didn''t have a chance to do it, and they wouldn''t do it, including Bo shallow. He didn''t do it. Except for these people, there were only Su Li''s people left on the scene."


    Rong''s face became more ugly.


    She shouted out and someone came in respectfully.


    "Miss Rong."


    "Did you do it?"


    Rong Yi pointed to the injury on her shoulder, and his tone suddenly sank down: "who hit?"


    The man was stunned and smiled awkwardly: "well, Miss Rong, there''s no way. At the beginning, the situation was too tight. If people fell into their hands, it would be a big trouble. Therefore, we can''t help it..."


    "Pa!"


    Before the voice fell, he pped fiercely.


    "Who''s right? I don''t know anything." Rong Yi dragged the man''s cor, looking cold and about to freeze; "Where''s Su Li? Did he n it early in the morning? Why didn''t he tell me about it!"


    After all, Rong is the second inmand here. No one dares to underestimate her.


    "Miss Rong, Mr. Su is afraid of you... Afraid of your disagreement, so... He is also for your own good."


    "For my good? Well, I''ll ask you again. At first, you didn''t n to let here back alive, did you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men dare not lie, let alone tell the truth.

 Chapter 1770

    <h4>Chapter 1770</h4>


    "Speak!"


    Rong Hu roared angrily.


    His men looked at her and looked down at her eyes.


    When Rong Yu saw him like this, he suddenly understood.


    She sneered and said, "call someone over!"


    This man must mean Su Li.


    His men just listened to Su Li''s orders to guard her. How dare they go to find someone? For a moment, the scene became anxious.


    Rong Yi narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes became cold: "well, I just know that there are people here who I can''tmand?"


    "That''s not what I mean. Since Miss Rong is looking for Mr. Su, I''ll tell him now."


    With that, he walked away.


    The door closed again.


    Rong Hu looked at the man on the bed, was silent for a long time, and suddenly asked; "How''s he...?"


    Mu Shinian breathed out and slowly opened his mouth: "I wanted to kill him. As a result, something happened. I was stared at. The noise was too loud. I''m afraid it would be difficult to get away."


    "So, isn''t he... Dead?"


    Rong Yu has some expectations in his heart.


    Who knows, mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled sarcastically: "not necessarily."


    "... what do you mean?"


    "My original n was to catch him and at least get away from those hands. As long as I could get away from them, I would still have a chance to live. Therefore, I kept him alive. However, who could have thought that they would do it so soon. When I went into the water, I shed his artery. If there was no ident, I could not tell that he would really die¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong''s face changed sessfully.


    She almost trembled, held the handle of the chair, trembled, and sat on the sofa for a long time before she said, "dead?"


    "He has been badly hurt before." Mu Shinian frankly told her that there was no trace of concealment: "it will be cut down by such a knife. In addition, it can''t be safe after running in the water for so long."


    Rong''s face was even more ugly.


    She grabbed the sofa hard, and ayer of grief was shrouded in her eyebrows.


    "Dead, so... Dead?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely.


    Although she had known for a long time that there were strange feelings between Rong and Zhou Yansong.


    However, it always feels like it''s not that simple.


    Mu Shinian looked at her silently, with some exploration in her eyes.


    A few minutester, she said, "are you okay?"


    Rong Yi seemed unable to listen to anything. She bit her teeth and looked a little cold: "how, how did he die, how dare he die?"


    Mu Shinian moved her lower lip. Seeing that her tears fell down, she suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    But she has only one chance to save her life.


    We can only rely on the capacity.


    If even Rong can''t keep her, it''s even harder for her to survive in this ce alone.


    Su Li directly used people to kill her.


    If she doesn''t do it, she''ll have to wait to die.


    Therefore, Rong is her only way out.


    There is really no need to pay much attention to abandoned children.


    After all, Su Li has got everything she wants, leaving her a hidden danger... She really shouldn''t


    If it were her, she would probably deal with it directly, or be more cruel,

 Chapter 1771

    <h4>Chapter 1771</h4>


    Just send people out and calm their anger.


    It''s useless anyway.


    Mu Shinian looked at Rong Yi and asked tentatively; "You''re sorry he''s dead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi looked up at her. Her red eyes were full of ridicule and pain.


    "No."


    "But you look like you''re going to cry."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know how to hide it at all.


    She pulled her lips calmly and said slowly, "didn''t you torture him before? I thought there was a deep hatred between you and him."


    Rong Yu smiled: "I tortured him because I had a deep hatred with him?"


    Maybe that face is too simr to Mu Shinian.


    Or maybe she''s really in a mess now.


    What she wanted was never Zhou Yansong''s life.


    Just ask him to admit his mistake.


    But even so, she didn''t have a chance.


    Now Yin and yang are separated.


    Who knows what will happen.


    Mu Shinian is more strange; "Either hate or love. Do you like him?"


    Rong Yi was stunned and his eyes were nk.


    Seems to think of the past.


    Mu Shinian didn''t interrupt her, but calmly exined a fact.


    "Speaking of it, Zhou Yansong has children with other women. You have no chance of winning, so you still like him?"


    Rong Hu pulled his lips and didn''t know who he was mocking.


    "What do you know?"


    Mu Shinian alsoughed at himself: "yes, what do I know, I don''t know anything."


    She sighed lightly and said, "I''m not sure whether I''m alive or dead now. If I can run and jump, I still have a chance to live. But now, I can''t run. I have to be restricted when I go out. I don''t know when I''ll die. Therefore, I still know less. Maybe I can live longer."


    Her face with the initial arrogance and domineering disappeared.


    Rong Yi looked at her, and the corners of his lips unconsciously aroused a smile.


    "You are the only one left of those old friends in the past."


    "I''m not an old friend. If I have to, I can only count half."


    Mu Shinian is very interesting.


    "I''m not obsessed with the times. Except for this face, there are no other simrities. If you deceive yourself and others, you''re looking in the wrong direction."


    "You are so direct." Rong Yu also came out with a sarcasm.


    She doesn''t have that much patience with others.


    The only reason is that this face is somewhat simr to Mu Shinian.


    That''s why she came here to see her.


    After all, her life and death seemed irrelevant.


    However, even Zhou Yansong is gone, and the real mu Shinian doesn''t know where he has gone.


    Therefore, so many people, there is only one mu Shi Nian left.


    "If I were you to live, I would try my best to please me." As she spoke, she became sarcastic; "But if you do, you''re not her."


    Mu Shinian still looked at her, which was not taboo at all.


    "It''s all right. I''m open to it. Living is very important, but if I''m destined to die, I can''t hide. Anyway, my ending was written early and I recognized it."


    There is nothing wrong with what she said.


    Rong Yu also came to see her because of that nostalgia.


    For Su Li, she is useless.


    Undercover can''t, let alone show up.


    Instead of raising such a useless person, it''s better to give it up directly, which is in line with their work style.

 Chapter 1772

    <h4>Chapter 1772</h4>


    "I''ll keep you."


    Rong Yu opened his mouth low, and his voice was a little determined.


    "You''re the only one left to think."


    Mu Shinian frowned. She touched her face. Although this sentence was wrong at this time, she still wanted to spell it once: "what''s the rtionship between her and you...?"


    Rong Yi looked at her puzzled: "what?"


    "Mu Shinian."


    Mu Shinian pointed to herself and felt it was wrong. She put her fingers down again. She frowned curiously; "If I''m not sure that she was born to Mrs. Gu, I really doubt whether you are her mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi looked at her and shook his head helplessly, "are you Gu Fu''s life?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frown, don''t you?


    Is there any problem with her life experience!?


    Rong Yu looked at her with some sympathy in her eyes.


    "I really like her very much. She was like this when I was a child. She was smart and obedient. Although she looked cold, she was always kind-hearted. At that time, I thought it would be best to take you away, at least to get you out of the sea of suffering."


    Mu Shinian frowned deeply.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re not her, so there''s no need to understand"


    Rong Yuughed at himself, and then added, "if you know this, you may really go to Zhou Yansong''s grave and mend your feet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face also changed.


    What the hell does that mean?


    What will make her really turn against Zhou Yansong?


    Rong Li stood up and stared at her face. It was cold, with a bit of fireworks, not like mu Shinian.


    That girl is very proud and lonely. When she looks at people, she always looks cold.


    It seems hard to get close.


    But in fact, she has a soft heart.


    Seems to be born with a sense ofpassion.


    "You''re not her."


    "I''m really sorry."


    "Is she dead?" Mu Shinian asked, "haven''t you found it for so many days?"


    Speaking of this, a touch of scars appeared on Rong''s face.


    She smiled low and came out, looking a little tired: "I didn''t find it. The sea area has turned over, and I still haven''t found anything."


    "That''s probably dead."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead and smiled innocently: "no wonder they clearly think I''m wrong, but they still have no doubt."


    Rong also pulled his lower lip.


    Who could have imagined that Su Li, the pervert, had nned all this so early.


    Who would have thought that there would be twopletely different people.


    "You rest."


    Rong went out.


    Mu Shinian looked at her background and asked, "do you want to settle ounts with him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Liang coldly picked his eyebrows; "What do you say? Your ount is for the sake of this face. I won''t settle with you, but it''s not so easy for him."


    Mu Shinian suddenly lifted the quilt and stood up from the bed.


    "Wait a minute."


    She got up in a hurry.


    The injury on her shoulder pulled directly, and her instinct of pain bent down.


    Rong Yi frowned and her fingers moved, but she didn''t mean to help her. She looked on coldly all the way.


    Mu Shinian endured the grief for a while, took a deep breath and said, "your rights have been elevated."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1773

    <h4>Chapter 1773</h4>


    Let''s look back fiercely.


    Mu Shinian waved her hand, motioned her to calm down first, and then opened his mouth and said, "you can probably see whether someone is watching these days. There are people everywhere, but you turn around and find no one."


    Mu Shinian deliberately lowered his voice.


    Rong''s heart fell fiercely.


    She took a deep breath and looked at her coldly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "They estimate that even you are beginning to be on guard. The reason why they don''t tear their face now is probably because of their past friendship or that they have other ns, but you can detect it by yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu was silent.


    Her fist clenched tightly.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and continued, "if you will tear your face, you really have no way back. People here, you have no right to transfer. In this way, you are dangerous."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Let him bite his teeth.


    "My people are not."


    "As for." Mu Shinian took a deep breath, took a deep breath in the ce where he held his shoulder, and said, "for money or anything else, Su Li has more brains and intelligence than you. I don''t need to say more about his ambition."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong still can''t believe it.


    However, there are still signs these days.


    She can always detect that someone is following her.


    Every time she turns around, she can''t find anyone.


    And the man just now. If she had said something before, she could order people.


    Not now.


    Rong Hu bit his teeth.


    Mu Shinian sat at the edge of the bed and smiled at her, He said: "don''t tear your face, but you can question Zhou Yansong. Su Li will give you a perfect reason to prevaricate. For example, if I missed, he didn''t give this order at all and put all the mistakes on me. Then, by the way, he took this opportunity to give me to you and deal with me directly by your hand."


    Rong Yu stared round.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and smiled helplessly: "it''s like this. If you don''t believe it, go and have a try."


    She pointed to the door, her face not flustered at all.


    Rong Yi pursed his lower lip and said with a full sarcasm: "you look a little like mu Shinian."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and didn''t mean to open his mouth.


    "But if it''s false"


    Rong looked at her: "you''ll pay the price."


    "Well, you go and try."


    Mu Shinian still pointed to the door, and his voice was full of ridicule.


    She chuckled and continued to lie half in bed with her fingers gently pressing her thumb.


    She didn''t change her movements until Rong went away.


    As long as you pull Rong, you can save your life.


    Compared with Su Li, Rong is better at persuasion.


    Anyway, she came with her own purpose.


    Since Rong Yu knows the secret, then keep her.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Yu was very vain all the way.


    Several times, she almost fell.


    The whole person looks haunted.


    The two people behind her looked at each other. When Rong Lei stopped at the door of Su Li''s room, they dodged.


    Rong Yu stood at the door, raised his hand and knocked twice.


    Su Li opened the door, looked at her and asked, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 1774

    <h4>Chapter 1774</h4>


    Rong Hu looked at him, his eyes were red and looked like he had cried.


    The voices are hoarse.


    "I thought you''d know why I came."


    Su Li Leng turned, sighed and took her shoulder; "Do you know?"


    "Shouldn''t I know?" Rong Yu asked loudly. He pinched his cor with his fingers. Every word was ferocious: "you killed him. Why did you kill him? We agreed. We agreed! If you want to save his life, I want him to watch the copse of the rivers and mountains he built. We agreed, why did you do that!"


    Su Li was dragged by her and almost fell down several times.


    He took a deep breath, held her shoulder and opened his mouth helplessly; "It''s not me. I never gave this order!"


    Rong''s heart clicked.


    Her face changed in an instant.


    "I just knew about it."


    Su Li''s headache opening; "My original intention was to ask her to steal something. Who knows, she would make such a big noise. I think she started at people, so I did it to her."


    "Who knows, I warned her so much that she dragged people down."


    Su Li said, sighed, looked at Rong''s pale face and said; "If you have a grudge about this matter, I''ll leave it to you. You can deal with it whatever you like."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu looked at him nkly.


    Su Li frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    It''s as like as two peas.


    really


    Exactly the same.


    Is it difficult for Su to leave him? Really


    Rong Rong didn''t dare to think further.


    She knew Sue very early.


    She had known Su Li since she came out. At the most difficult time, this man gave her the greatest sense of security.


    As a result, several years have passed.


    He is such a man.


    Rong''s face gradually became ugly, and the whole person was trembling slightly.


    Su Li frowned: "what''s the matter with you? I know you''re very sad, but you can''t be tied here all the time. We still have a lot of things to do."


    Rong Yu took a breath.


    His eyes were full of strangeness.


    "You... You..."


    Su Li still frowned.


    Rong Yu smiled; "Mu Shinian?"


    Su Li was stunned and shook his head: "she is not mu Shinian. The real person can''t be found. She is a fake."


    "Ho, Ho, Ho." Rong''s tears fell down. She seemed to beughing and crying. The whole person was split: "I didn''t expect that you made things so big with a fake and a fake."


    "I''m also very angry. I want to deal with her directly." Su Li sighed and said, "but I think I''d better bring someone back and let you deal with it yourself."


    Rong is still crying.


    She cried angrily.


    Su Li patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t be too sad. Things havee to this point. It''s no use regretting again."


    Rong Yi suddenly pushed him away and ran outside without saying a word.


    Su Li stumbled and hurried after her.


    Rong ran fast.


    She ran to Mu Shinian''s room and kicked out.


    The door nged open.


    Ronghe gritted his teeth, directly carried mu Shinian''s hair, pulled the man down from the bed and fell directly to the ground.


    Rong raised her hand and pped her hard.

 Chapter 1775

    <h4>Chapter 1775</h4>


    The wound on the shoulder waspletely torn open.


    Even if Mu Shinian was prepared, he couldn''t help but feel dizzy in front of him.


    Rong Yu just lost control and hit her.


    "How dare you!"


    "Who gave you the courage!"


    "You die!"


    "Die!"


    The fist is against the body, not to mention how painful it is.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously raised his hand, grabbed her hand and wanted to tear it away.


    But she lost too much blood. She didn''t have much strength.


    Directly pulled away by Rong, she stood up and kicked her expressionless.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and finally had no strength to get up.


    Su Li followed her. Seeing this scene, he just picked the tip of his eyebrows a little, and the look on his face looked very indifferent.


    "Well, don''t toss about. One life is worth one life. She should pay it back, so let her pay it back."


    Mu Shinian shook her fist. She hase to this step. If she still can''t, her previous achievements will be wasted.


    Rong Yi trembled slightly. The whole person looked covered with ayer of sadness. She didn''t say anything. She just stared at the people on the ground and trembled all over.


    Su Li sighed, walked over, gently patted her on the shoulder and said gently, "forget it, don''t immerse yourself in the past, he''s gone."


    "Finish what should be finished. Next, there are other things waiting for you to do."


    Rong''s eyes were red and terrible, staring at the people lying on the ground.


    As if to swallow her alive.


    Su Li took out a knife, handed it to her and said gently, "give her a good time."


    Rong Yi nced at the knife and was silent for a long time before he took it.


    She held the knife tightly, clutching it very hard, and then walked quickly and stabbed it fiercely.


    Su Li''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The knife fell right next to her ear.


    Almost stabbed in.


    Mu Shinian had already judged that the knife would not fall on her. Just in order to be like the fake, she held her head and subconsciously screamed out. The expected pain did note. She opened her eyes and saw the knife close at hand. She hurriedly got up and shrank aside.


    Su Li looked at it and felt more and more ironic.


    It''s a pity that mu Shinian, such a clever man, is gone.


    Leaving such a fake is still a counsellor.


    It''s not like admiring the times at all.


    "Why don''t you start? You look upset about such a fake, don''t you?"


    Rong''s eyes were still cold and terrible.


    She sneered and asked, "Mu Shinian, haven''t you found it yet?"


    Su Li narrowed his eyes and said, "I didn''t find it."


    "Oh."


    Rong Yu sneered, stood up with a knife in his hand, looked down at mu Shinian for a long time, and then clenched his teeth: "then keep it."


    "At least I can still think about it."


    Su Li clearly disagreed: "why? She''s useless. What''s the use of keeping it like this? Anyway, mu Shinian can''te back. It''s meaningless to deceive yourself and others if you look at it like this."


    "It''s better to be simple. You don''t have to have unrealistic fantasies when she''s gone."


    Rong Hu bit his lower teeth hard and suddenly turned around with the knife against his neck.


    My men saw it and wanted to fight, but they were stopped.


    "What do you mean?" Su Li asked calmly.


    It doesn''t look nervous at all.

 Chapter 1776

    <h4>Chapter 1776</h4>


    Rong Yu''s whole face was filled with anger.


    She sneered and said, "none of the things you promised me have been done. Now there is only such a fake left. Can''t I stay and look more?"


    Rong Yu''s mood is very unstable.


    The knife hurt him unintentionally, and the blood flowed down his neck and disappeared into his cor.


    Su Li didn''t frown. He looked at her helplessly: "I know you love mu Shinian, but she''s gone. What''s the use of cheating yourself."


    "Something is better than nothing."


    An opening that allows a person to gnash his teeth.


    "Or, you get one of them back!"


    This Su Li really can''t do it.


    He went to the hospital in person. Zhou Yansong''s state was really bad. Mu Shinian''sst knife was really heavy and almost broke his artery. In addition, he was not in good health these days and had been hospitalized. However, his state would not be very good. Therefore, the probability of death was still very high.


    As for mu Shinian


    He spent a lot of time looking for the surrounding fishing viges, and sent people to look for them. As a result, there was nothing.


    Mu Shinian is like the evaporation of the world.


    Coupled with the fact that Bo Qian was cheated, he believed in the fact that people were no longer there.


    Just this sentence, how can not let people know.


    Su Li left his lower lip and had to pat her on the shoulder twice: "OK, I see. If you want to keep her, you can also leave her to you in the future."


    Rong Leng snorted and bit his teeth: "roll."


    Su Li spread his hands and said innocently, "OK, OK, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first."


    Sue left with people.


    Rong Hu looked at the people lying on the ground and shouted out, e on."


    Someone came in immediately, with a respectful attitude: "Miss Rong, you tell me."


    "Find someone to take care of her and don''t let her die."


    Rong Yi said, and her voice pressed down. She sneered twice and said gloomily, "if she dies, don''t live."


    His men shuddered and nodded quickly: "yes, I understand. Miss Rong, don''t worry."


    Let''s go now.


    The door closes.


    The man ran to find someone, too.


    Mu Shinian closed her eyes and climbed onto the bed. She raised her hand, touched the blood on her mouth and closed her eyes powerlessly.


    they hurt.


    It hurts all over.


    In front of Su Li, you can''t cheat anyway. Otherwise, it will be discovered sooner orter.


    But.


    It still hurts.


    Even if she was prepared, it still hurt.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and pressed his shoulder. It was stitched here not long ago. At this time, it began to crack again.


    I''m probably really afraid of her death. Rong Yi will clean them up. The doctor came soon. However, when sewing, he looked at his men and said coldly, "Miss Rong said, you don''t need to use anesthetic, just sew directly."


    The doctor''s fingers trembled and asked uncertain, "are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    His men spoke fiercely.


    The doctor swallowed his saliva and dared not say anything.


    This is really no joke.


    The risk factor of suturing in a sober state is too high.


    I''m sure I can''t stand the pain.


    Mu Shinian''s face turned white and looked at the man in amazement.

 Chapter 1777

    <h4>Chapter 1777</h4>


    His men humed andughed coldly; "What''s the matter? Are you a fake, or do you really think of yourself as someone?"


    "If you can save your life, you should be grateful for Zade and treat yourself as someone. Joke."


    Mu Shinian inadvertently stared in the depths of his pupils, but his smile became cold; "You''re right. It''s not easy to stay alive."


    She looked at the doctor and said in a somewhat angry heart, "do it."


    "... yes."


    The doctor looked at his men and had to harden his scalp and start stitching up the wound.


    No matter how much you can bear it, it''s just a person.


    So she watched the needle and thread go through her skin and flesh, and she almost lost ayer of skin in pain.


    The doctor''s hand trembled, too.


    Finally, mu Shinian didn''t carry thest few stitches and fainted.


    His men stood up and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The doctor said helplessly, "well, the pain passed out."


    "I wish I wasn''t dead."


    The men were relieved.


    After all, he''s going to die, and he''s going to be responsible for this ount.


    The doctor gave a sigh of grace, finally made a bundle, finished it, and sighed: "she can bear it."


    "If you go on like this, it may hurt more."


    The man snorted coldly and disapproved: "what is she? Really, Miss mu, that''s powerful. Even if she gets a knife, she may not cry out."


    The doctor said, "Miss mu."


    "Forget it. Don''t know what you shouldn''t know. Let''s go."


    His men urged.


    The doctor didn''t dare to ask more. He nodded quickly and left quickly.


    After all, what these people do is still very dangerous.


    As a doctor, he doesn''t have to wade into this muddy water. The key is to protect himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian did faint.


    But she wakes up quickly.


    Probably because there were too many things in her heart, she woke up in the middle of the night.


    As soon as she woke up, she felt someone in the house.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and looked at the visitor without expression.


    Su Li pulled his lower lip and asked curiously, "how can you be so cruel to the man who made you."


    Mu Shinian sneers; "You''re going to kill me."


    "Otherwise, if you are caught there, I will be in danger. If you give us all to protect your life, it is not impossible."


    Mu Shinian smiled colder.


    Su Li.


    He is really not easy to deal with.


    Mu Shinian said, "this meeting is useless. There is only such a life left. It''s not worth Mr. Su''s special trip."


    "I can''t say that. You''re still very useful. I''ve been looking for you outside. There''s someone here who wants to protect your life." Su Li opened his mouth foolishly. He pulled a chair and sat in front of her. His voice was full of banter: "now it seems that your life is still great. It''s not. I don''t dare to take you for a while and a half."


    This sentence must be too modest.


    If Su Li really starts, he can do everything.


    What does her life count.


    Mu Shinian looked at her quietly. After a meeting, he slowly hooked his lower lip: "I just want to live now. Being alive is the most important thing. As for other things, I don''t want to take care of it anymore. Miss Rong is willing. I want to be her servant all my life. I don''t want to die at all."

 Chapter 1778

    <h4>Chapter 1778</h4>


    Su Li sneered, "you''re quite good at holding on to your thighs."


    "No way."


    Mu Shinian smiled bitterly: "I have no choice at this meeting."


    "That''s what I said. Then hold your thigh." Su Li said, staring at her again, with the meaning of exploration in his sight.


    "Aren''t you her?"


    Mu Shinian knew there would be such a problem.


    Therefore, it seems unhurried.


    She smiled and said, "I wish I were her. Don''t you often say how powerful she is? If it was her, she wouldn''t be trapped."


    She is very embarrassed now.


    Fever, the wound also cracked, and there were a lot of big and small injuries on the body. How do you look? How embarrassed.


    I don''t know if she''s careless. She''ll faint when she takes two steps.


    This situation is really not like mu Shinian.


    No matter how embarrassed she is, she probably won''t make herself like this.


    Su Li alsoughed.


    Then he sighed again.


    "It''s good to die. There''s no way to die."


    "If she keeps it and can''t be used by us, it''s better to die directly."


    "This is her destiny."


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "yes, if she was still there, I would be really useless."


    Su Li stood up, looked down at her and said, "just stay with her. Be at ease. Don''t have too many ideas. If I want to find out that you have other ideas, Rong can''t keep you."


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and confronted him just now.


    At this meeting, she showed her fearpletely.


    "As long as I''m obedient and I''m obedient, you will, are you sure you won''t do it to me?"


    Su li''en said, but he didn''t mean to deceive her in this matter: "you are like this. An abandoned son is not worth my effort to clean up."


    Mu Shinian''s shoulder gradually copsed.


    She came out with a sigh of relief and nodded; "OK, I promise you."


    Su Li looked at her expressionless, and the contempt in her eyes became more serious.


    It''s not about time.


    She''s not.


    Mu Shinian won''t look so cowardly.


    After Su Li also left, mu Shinian finally breathed out. She didn''t feel sleepy anymore. She leaned against the bed and touched her sore shoulder, but her eyes were empty.


    She thought a lot.


    Thinking about how to get Rong''s trust.


    Thinking about how to disintegrate the power of these two people and let them fall apart.


    Still thinking about how to get out of here when it''s done.


    Thought a lot.


    Then I thought of thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian''s serious little face copsed, revealing a helpless smile.


    She sighed, and her face was somewhat helpless.


    She is thinking about the great event of human life here. If she takes a wrong step, she may die without a burial ce. How can she think of that person well.


    He''s far away now.


    I can''te.


    I don''t want him toe.


    It''s too dangerous.


    Mu Shimian sighed and came out, staring at the blood between her fingers. Maybe her body hurt too much, and her brain was a little confused. Thinking, thinking, she thought of the time when she lived in the shallow house before.


    It''s easy.


    After she woke up, whether in a small fishing vige or on the way to escape.


    She was frightened.


    Very upset.


    She is not afraid, but if she is too afraid, the danger is higher.

 Chapter 1779

    <h4>Chapter 1779</h4>


    So she forced herself to calm down.


    Now it seems that only during that time, I was the most rxed.


    She''s not too stupid.


    She knew more or less that the one named Bo shallow was very careful and considerate to her.


    It seems that she is afraid that she will hurt somewhere identally.


    She has no memory and is not unprepared for him. It is estimated that she can see it. Therefore, he is more careful than her in many things.


    I''m afraid if I take a step carelessly, I will withdraw my thoughts.


    Therefore, it was clearly his own house, but he was extra careful.


    Mu Shinian saw it in her eyes. Sometimes, she even wanted to ask her if they had a very good rtionship before.


    Does Bo Qian like her very much.


    That''s why I''m so patient.


    If you were a rtive, you might not be able to do this.


    But thin and shallow did it.


    Later, he said, I like you.


    Mu Shinian thought that he was hurt all over. He thought that she jumped off the bridge on the bridge. The man was even more defeated and sad than her.


    It seems that all the vitality has been taken away in an instant.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help sighing.


    She tried to show a smile and gently pressed her finger on a small wound.


    If you are thin and shallow, you may be angry again.


    He might hold her hand and carefully apply the medicine, but his expression was very fierce.


    However, I can''t say a few words.


    It seemed that she could understand the anger under his calm appearance.


    It''s a pity.


    Mu Shinian is a lot more jerks than he thought.


    She saw it and she didn''t say it.


    In the end, the anger is still thin and shallow.


    Over time, Bo Qian became angry with himself.


    But at this time, don''t worry. As long as she shows a little kindness, Bo shallow will forgive her.


    Therefore, in just a few days, she took some of his habits very seriously.


    Mu Shinian smiled and identally pulled the wound. She frowned and slowed down for a long time.


    She looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock.


    She carefully propped herself up on the bed, covered the quilt, and retracted her hand, which she had always liked to stretch out.


    She can''t get sick again.


    Can''t get hurt again.


    When she''s well, she''ll have to work.


    Then, living this life, she has to go back.


    Go back and apologize.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept heavily.


    Maybe it''s because of who I thought before going to bed, which leads to the emergence of that person in my dream.


    In the dream, it is like a memory, repeated one after another.


    From the first time I met.


    From the first big fight.


    From the first time.


    Go to the back.


    He agreed to everything that was allowed or not.


    She had no temper at all, except that her character was a little weak, but she wouldn''t take the initiative to cause trouble if others didn''t provoke her... Her character looked lonely, but she was so fed by Bo shallow that she was stunned to give some temper.


    Dreams are great.


    That Mu Shi read for a while and a half, and some don''t want to wake up.


    Until someone called.


    Mu Shi Nian Leng looked a little tired.


    "Are you awake? Miss Rong is looking for you."


    Mu Shinian nced at her, and there was no superfluous expression on his face.


    She just opened the quilt, put on her coat, simplybed her hair twice, and followed her.


    The maid walked ahead in silence. Seeing that she had been silent, she couldn''t help but speak atst; "Are you okay?"

 Chapter 1780

    <h4>Chapter 1780</h4>


    Mu Shi said, "I can''t die."


    The maid, er, whispered to her for some purpose: "Mr. Su is terrible, but miss Rong is still easy to talk. As long as you tell her well, she will save your life."


    Mu Shinian looked at the maid suspiciously. She didn''t seem to understand what she was going to do.


    The maid coughed and whispered, "I can see that Miss Rong likes Miss Mu very much. You look like her. If you want to live, you can only go this way."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "thank you."


    The maid saw that her face was so terrible and she didn''t have a good rest. She probably didn''t want to talk to people. She didn''t say much anymore. She took people there as soon as possible.


    Rong Yu was drinking tea. She cried all night and her eyes were red.


    The mental state is worse than her.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly: "what are you looking for me?"


    Rong Luen gave a sound and pointed to the sofa: "sit down."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and sat down carefully, trying to avoid touching his wound.


    Rong Yu frowned slightly at her appearance.


    "Are you all right?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shi paused and said, "Su Li came to mest night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Hu bit his teeth and said, "then, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s no big deal, that is, it will save my life. After all, you have to."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled very loosely.


    Rong Yi sighed: "hehe, he gave me face in this matter."


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "What you said yesterday was."


    Rong paused and said sarcastically, "it''s a little risky."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "it''s really risky, but it''s not impossible if it''s operated properly."


    She stood up and leaned slightly: "you always have to find a way to live. How long can you maintain your superficial calm? When you have no use value, you will reallye to a dead end. At that time, you will really have no way."


    "Therefore, instead of waiting to die, it''s better to think of ways to seize the power early. In this way, we can have a glimmer of vitality."


    Rong Yu stared round and asked, "do you mean you want me to do it first?"


    "No, secretly."


    Mu Shinian pulled the wound, and his painful face was pale for a moment.


    She bit her teeth and sat back, almost paralyzed on the sofa; "Once you make an obvious move now, you''ll be all over. Therefore, you can only make moves secretly. Once you find a bigger move, it''s all over."


    "So, you listen to me."


    Rong Yu sneered: "you?"


    The disdain on her face was too obvious.


    I almost wrote the word ridicule on my face.


    Mu Shinian spread his hand and said, "I''ve been mu Shinian for so many years. I may not be able to learn 100% about this matter, but anyway, I''m very positive about living."


    "I''m tied to your life. I have to think hard before I go against you."


    Rong Yu was silent.


    Say, "let me see."


    "You don''t want to."


    Mu Shinian interrupted her directly; "If you don''t want to, it''s just a word, but if you wait any longer, something really will happen."


    "You should know more about Su Li''s ambition than I do."

 Chapter 1781

    <h4>Chapter 1781</h4>


    Rong Yi closed his eyes and felt rather heavy.


    She bit her teeth and held the edge of the sofa tightly in her hands.


    "How many did you take me?"


    "If you listen to me, I''ll be 100 percent."


    Mu Shinian finished and pulled the wound again. She cried out twice in pain and sighed helplessly.


    "You''ve figured it out. Tell me as soon as possible that I have to go back and rest. If it goes on like this, I''ll really die."


    Seeing that her face was so ugly, Rong Yu said to the maid, "take her to rest and look at her. Don''t let anyone disturb her."


    The maid followed Rong for some time and naturally knew what she meant: "I know, Miss Rong¡°


    Mu Shimian stood up with the help of the maid. She couldn''t straighten her back. She had to freeze and follow the maid out.


    When she got back, the maid found that her wound had cracked again.


    "What''s going on? I''ll call a doctor."


    Mu Shinian didn''t stop it.


    She vomited out, took the cotton swab on the head cab and pressed it hard on the wound.


    Go on like this.


    I don''t think she''ll want to heal this wound.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Yu still maintained a posture and sat on the sofa.


    When the maid came back, she whispered, "her wound has cracked again, but it''s not serious."


    Rong Yi frowned and said, "how credible is her words¡°


    "I don''t think it''s fake."


    The maid whispered; "If she wants to die, it''s easier to die in their hands. If she dies in Su Li''s hands, it''s more painful. Mu Shinian is also a smart man. How can she choose the first one?"


    "Moreover, now that she hase to this step, she has no way back. Once this is done, she has also begged in front of you."


    "So, I think about it. It''s still very credible."


    Rong Yi closed his eyes, and the whole person looked a little haggard: "do you think she can be trusted?"


    "I think so."


    The maid said firmly, "she doesn''t dare to lie to you. The price is too high. If she shows her feet a little, she will die. She shouldn''t have so much courage."


    Rong Yu felt the same way.


    "Just, give it to her? She''s not obsessed with the times."


    The maid knew her information and said helplessly, "Mr. Su is still right. Miss Mu is gone. You have to look forward. At least for now, you have to keep yourself. If you are destined to tear your face, at least you can''t let yourself lose."


    Rong also recalled a smile. After sighing, he said helplessly.


    "You''re right, but she can''t do it all. Her level is limited. If she gives me a pit, it''s bad."


    The maid nodded, "I understand. Do you have any ideas now?"


    Rong Yi shook his head: "she is an uncontroble factor now. She is really useful."


    The maid understood what she meant: "I see. I''ve ordered the doctor. She''ll be fine."


    "Well, take care of it. Just say what I mean. If someone asks, you know how to answer."


    "I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up and saw the maid holding a towel on her foreheadst night.


    When she woke up, she smiled gently and said, "are you ufortable when you wake up?"

 Chapter 1782

    <h4>Chapter 1782</h4>


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, it''s OK."


    "Don''t worry, you''re all right."


    The maid slowly opened her mouth and looked at her with a strange look in her eyes.


    Mu Shinian looked at her quietly. Seeing that there was no one else inside and outside the house, he took the initiative to speak; "What do you want to say?"


    The maid looked at her, was silent and asked, "don''t you know?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely: "don''t know what?"


    The maid looked at her more strangely.


    She looked at the door, worried, and went to confirm that there was no one else outside before she came back and whispered; "You left a hand before, don''t you know? You said you woulde back again. Let me help you when youe back. Have you forgotten?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely.


    The maid smiled bitterly and said, "yes, you can''t remember anything now."


    Frown at the moment.


    what do you mean?


    She saw it fromst night. The maid looked at her strangely.


    Is it difficult? Is it really her own backhand?


    Or is this man cheating her, too?


    The maid saw her face nk, smiled bitterly and said, "forget it, I don''t know why you came back again, but as long as you want to do something, I will cooperate with you."


    Mu Shinian stared at her with a defensive face.


    "Mu Shinian?"


    "Yes, aren''t you?"


    The maid asked curiously. She whispered, "I''m your man. I know what you look like best."


    Mu Shinian looked at her like an idiot.


    The maid smiled, "I know what you mean, I understand."


    "You can''t believe other words, but this sentence, Miss mu, I will help you, no matter what you want to do."


    Mu Shinian has no impression at all.


    She frowned silently and stared at the maid.


    The maid was looked at by her for a while, reluctantly pulled her lower lip and said slowly, "because you saved my life."


    No impression.


    I really don''t remember at all.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed and continued to look at her with an unfathomable and elusive look.


    The maid smiled and stood up with something; "You have a good rest."


    Mu Shinian watched her leave, straightened her back and leaned back silently. She vomited out and leaned slowly on the pillow.


    "Hiss..."


    She took a breath out and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    "My people..."


    This is a little unrealistic.


    She''s already ready to do it? Therefore, I have long thought of this day.


    Mu Shinian touched his head and rarely appeared a confused face.


    So, is she too smart?


    Mu Shinian picked up the cup, poured a ss of water, took a sip, and put it back. She tore open her clothes, looked at the healing of the wound on her eyes, and then sighed slowly.


    Fortunately, the healing is optimistic.


    As long as no one bothers her again.


    In a day or two, she is expected to get out of bed and walk.


    "Ah."


    Mu Shinian looked up at the ceiling and blew his hair silently.


    She was silent for a while. When she was sleepy, she rolled up her quilt again and nned to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Yansong felt that he was dying.


    Before he was well, he was dragged down the river by mu Shinian and came back. If his disciples hadn''t been fast, they would have died.

 Chapter 1783

    <h4>Chapter 1783</h4>


    Hey in hospital bed for three days.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I looked at the thin and shallow pair of gloomy eyes.


    Zhou Yansong was startled and almost jumped out of the hospital bed.


    Bo Qian sat on the chair. Behind him, the second senior brother saw that he woke up and finally breathed a sigh of relief: "master, do you feel ufortable when you wake up?"


    Zhou Yansong was interrupted by Bo Qian before he could speak.


    "Get out."


    Bo Qian saved Zhou Yansong twice.


    Therefore, his voice is still quite big.


    Even those people must give him some face.


    Little elder martial sister wanted to say something, so she was held by the second elder martial brother.


    "Well, let''s go out first, master. We''ll see youter."


    The master smiled. Just as he was about to wave his hand, he was frozen back with a shallow look in his eyes.


    The master rxed his hand and leaned back in silence.


    Everyone went out.


    Thin and shallow walked over without expression, pulled the door up and isted all the people outside.


    Thin shallow came over, opened a chair and sat down again.


    Zhou Yansong covered his wound with his hand and looked at his thin, hoarse voice: "I''m going to be bad. Do you want to toss?"


    "What are you nning with mu Shinian?"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t do anything," said the thin, cold mouth


    Zhou Yansong was silent, his fingers against his nails, and slowly sighed out; "You know, it''s no use."


    "Really, well, another question."


    Bo shallow didn''t give him a chance to reflect and said, "what do you take to persuade mu Shinian to help you work hard."


    "..." Zhou Yansong raised his eyes. Hiszy look gradually became deeper and deeper: "what did she tell you?"


    "The good apprentice you taught, what do you think she will say?"


    Thin shallow looked at her ironically.


    Zhou Yansong paused, bowed his head and said, "well, she really won''t say anything. To be safe, she won''t tell you anything, because she''s afraid that if some informationes out, you''ll trace it."


    "I don''t want to hear nonsense."


    Thin, shallow and cold interrupted him.


    Zhou Yansong sighed again. Then he said, "I told her her her secret. Those two people know the biggest secret of her."


    "You just take this to deceive her?"


    Thin shallow pinched his hands twice.


    Almost out of control.


    Zhou Yansong felt the wound on his neck and felt very heavy: "I have no use value for them. Only mu Shinian can hang people out. Otherwise, I don''t know what else to do."


    "Your past, why should she count?"


    Thin shallow excitedly stood up and opened his mouth coldly; "If you save her life, she has to pay you back, doesn''t she? What a great kindness, the kindness of teachers and disciples, how old she is, how many lives she has sold for you, and you just want her to die!"


    "Not to die."


    Zhou Yansong interrupted him: "as I said, mu Shinian is not as useless as you think."


    "When their two IQ''s are added together, it''s not enough to toss around. Don''t treat her as an ordinary girl."


    "Otherwise?" Thin shallow looked at her sarcastically; "Who else thinks of her as a girl of seventeen or eighteen besides me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Yansong''s face changed.


    Thin shallow said: "she''s only 18 years old after this week. She''ll also have something she likes to eat and hate. She''ll look more at beautiful skirts. When she goes shopping and meets a snack shop, she wants to go in for a stroll... She''s powerful and capable. You just use her as a weapon and tool to fill in your past regrets. I ask you, why do you rely on her!"

 Chapter 1784

    <h4>Chapter 1784</h4>


    Zhou Yansong was stunned for a long time before he opened his mouth hoarsely; "Take it as a reward for saving her¡°


    "Who cares!"


    Without saying a word, Bo Qian pulled up his cor, pulled it out bit by bit, cut a hole in the back of his hand, and the blood flowed out in an instant.


    Zhou Yansong frowned and locked his eyes, looking at him strangely.


    The people outside the door were also disturbed.


    The door couldn''t open and kicked in directly.


    When the second senior brother saw Zhou Yansong being carried by Bo Qian, his face became ugly.


    "Thin shallow, what are you going to do!"


    He looked at them and his face was very ugly.


    The little elder martial sister was also angry; "You let the man go first. He''s unstable! He''ll..."


    "What will happen?"


    Thin shallow sneered and asked, "I saved this life. ording to his logic, I am also qualified to take his life."


    no


    How is that possible?


    The second senior brother saw that Bo qianzhen''s face showed some murderous spirit. His face also changed. He was about toe, but he was stopped.


    The bodyguards outside came in and stopped him without saying a word.


    "Please go out."


    The second senior brother jumped fiercely at the tip of his eyebrows, looked at Bo Qian and gnashed his teeth: "Bo Qian, don''t forget what this person has to do with mu Shinian! I know you''re unhappy at the bottom of your heart, but if he has something wrong, mu Shinian won''t be at ease!"


    "Yes, she won''t."


    Thin shallow gloomy smile.


    Even the sound cooled down.


    "I thought and tried many ways, but I couldn''t find her whereabouts. Your little martial sister really has some skills. Even I can hide it."


    have gained nothing.


    During this time, I can''t find anything.


    Mu Shinian evaporated again.


    He followed those traces for a long time. For a long time, he couldn''t find the whereabouts of Mu Shinian.


    She''s like she never showed up.


    But he knew that she must still be alive.


    She''s still there, so he can''t give up.


    "So, she''s powerful. I can''t help it, but it doesn''t mean I can''t help it at all." Thin shallow stared at Zhou Yansong. The corners of his lips pulled slightly, and the cold in his eyes seemed to be deeper: "I''m not talented. In absurd days, it''s not important to start. At that time, I learned a lot of ways to toss people. Those in my hands would rather die than reveal the secret to me, because I have some ways to make his life worse than death."


    Thin, light and calm, tear off their hidden good mask a little bit.


    Reveal the most terrible, primitive and crushing scene.


    He was afraid to see it himself.


    Not to mention others.


    "And who told you that I have the quality of loving my house and my dog?" Bo Qian threw the man back to bed, pressed his fingers twice, and looked at him with full danger: "I''m really afraid that I''ll be sad when I''m afraid you''re gone. You think I''m too good."


    The second elder martial brother heard this sentence. It''s not good at all.


    He had some thoughts. He thought that Bo Qian used all kinds of methods and even did not hesitate to transfer thetest equipment from Germany in order not to make mu Shinian sad. Now it seems that it is difficult


    "Your apprentice is smart. I''m afraid. What if I can''t find it?"


    "But, I know, I can dig up some clues from you."

 Chapter 1785

    <h4>Chapter 1785</h4>


    "Right."


    The second senior brother is not well.


    Although, they do not agree with the master''s practice.


    But Shifu is Shifu.


    You can''t really let them watch the master have an ident in front of them.


    The second elder martial brother thinks so, and he will go there.


    As a result, Bo Qian''s men took a step faster than him, dodged one step in front of him, and then, with their heads on their sides, asked Bo Qian, "do you want to do it?"


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone as if he were toozy to talk.


    Su Jin chuckled, "I see."


    The next second, he suddenly shot.


    At the same time, he also exined to others outside the door: "take the people in bed away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister stared round. After blocking a person for the second elder martial brother, she frowned hard: "what are you doing?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer. He took his cell phone, bypassed them and went out directly.


    Su Jin answered her question with a smile: "the young master is angry. He doesn''t y anymore and doesn''t wait. He ns to use his rules."


    The little elder martial sister asked anxiously, "what rules?"


    "That is, the process is not important, the result is the most important."


    Su Jin smiled and took a step back. Others immediately came to take his ce and blocked the second senior brother''s approach.


    In front of them, Su Jin carried Zhou Yansong, who was temporarily unable to move, and then showed them an innocent smile: "don''t worry, your master will be fine until you find Miss mu. At most, he will be hurt by skin and flesh."


    "Of course, if we find Miss Mu as soon as possible, he will be less hurt."


    "It depends on how he chooses."


    Su Jin finished and went out directly behind his back.


    The second elder martial brother and the younger martial sister are going to stop people immediately.


    As a result, thin and shallow people are not vegetarian.


    One by one.


    Actually stopped them.


    When the two men disappeared, the group withdrew.


    The second elder martial brother took a breath and said to the little elder martial sister, "call someone."


    He doesn''t have to say this. Little elder martial sister can know it.


    While calling for someone, the little elder martial sister asked the second elder martial brother, "what''s the matter? What''s the situation now? What should Bo qian do?"


    The second senior brother wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He shook his head and said, "Bo Qian will certainly ask something from master at all costs, but master, you know, he won''t even tell us. How can he tell Bo Qian?"


    "The worst case is that master may reallye back half dead."


    Love me and love me. I can''t do it at all.


    The only connection between him and these people is to yearn for the time.


    In case something happens to Mu Shi, I don''t know if Bo Qian will charge this ount to them.


    The little elder martial sister bit her teeth hard, and tears fell down: "what''s going on now? I can understand thin shallow, but what''s the situation with Shifu."


    "Shi Nian grew up watching him. What grudges did he have with those people? Did he want her to die?"


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t stand it anymore. She covered her face and cried.


    Knowing that they had a good rtionship, the second senior brother patted her head painfully: "don''t cry. Now things haven''te to that step. Let''s bring the master back first, which is the most important."

 Chapter 1786

    <h4>Chapter 1786</h4>


    "As for Shi Nian, if we really can''t find her, she won''t have an ident so easily."


    "You know, even if you lose your memory, Aowei still belongs to Aowei."


    "Some instincts are still there."


    They teased.


    It''s hard to read your life.


    It''s really hard.


    Because even under the most extreme conditions, she can ensure that she can survive.


    The little elder martial sister said hoarsely, "but what I said is also very right. It seems that Shifu really doesn''t think of time as a person."


    "At this point, I really can''t think about the future. What if Ie back and really don''t recognize us?"


    The second elder martial brother took her shoulder and patted her gently: "don''t think about it. I have to gather with the eldest martial brother and discuss what to do."


    The little elder martial sister was silent and nodded; "I see."


    She''s just too sad.


    I didn''t know what to do for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian rested for another two days and looked much better.


    It was the maid who took care of her. She didn''t say anything strange. She just took good care of her.


    Mu Shimian took medicine and sat in a wheelchair. The maid pushed her out to bask in the sun.


    There are many bouquets in the garden.


    Mu Shinian watched the meeting and sighed; "Big hand."


    "Yes." The maid smiled and said, "Miss Rong likes flowers and nts. Therefore, Mr. Su spent a long time collecting valuable species all over the world. It took a lot of effort to cultivate them."


    Mu Shinian said, "no, he just spent money. It was his men who found these."


    The maid smiled and said; "At least he is willing to spend money."


    "If spending money can prove his intention, at least he has a heart."


    Speechless Tucao makeints about hisck of money.


    Therefore, spending money is really not in his mind.


    "Miss Rong of your family, maybe she can see it clearly herself."


    The maid was stunned for a few seconds, and then her expression was a little helpless.


    "So..."


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    Is this really the person she arranged?


    It''s too brainless.


    The maid said innocently, "sorry, I don''t understand these things."


    "No harm."


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his wheelchair and looked at the sunset wearily: "is he very good to your miss Rong?"


    "Su Shao?" The maid looked at her and was sure, "it''s very good, at least in my opinion."


    "So you were bought by him?"


    Mu Shinian asked without hesitation.


    The maid smiled, "how can I? I''m miss Rong''s man."


    Mu Shi read en and saidzily, "that''s good."


    That''s too perfunctory.


    Behind him, suddenly came some messy voices.


    The maid looked back and almost screamed.


    However, at least she had seen many people in the market, so she soon calmed down, looked at mu Shinian in amazement, and stammered: "this, what is this?"


    Mu Shinian reached out and subconsciously wanted to drag her behind her. As a result, she thought of something. Her hand retracted again, curled up in the wheelchair with an ugly face and stared at the people on one side; "What is this!"


    The maid was also frightened: "no, I don''t know. Where do I know?"


    On the ground, colorful snakes climb out from all directions.

 Chapter 1787

    <h4>Chapter 1787</h4>


    With the same goal, they all climbed towards them.


    The maid''s breath slowed down and pushed mu Shinian''s wheelchair back. However, there was a mountain behind them, and they had no way back.


    "Miss mu, what should I do?"


    "Do you think I can do something now?"


    Mu Shinian can be half dead with a little strength.


    The maid has never seen such a battle.


    It''s like a mountain full of snakes.


    Moreover, look at the color, it is estimated that it is poisonous.


    The maid picked up her cell phone, hurriedly called and went out for help. Then she shivered in front of Mu Shinian, broke off a branch and shivered in front of her.


    "This is, what''s going on!?"


    Mu Shinian grabbed the wheelchair with both hands, and his fingertips turned white.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on.


    She doesn''t know how to get rid of these things.


    But she knew it was for her.


    I guess it''s tempting again.


    It is estimated that only Su Li can get such a big pen.


    Mu Shinian had a row of cold sweat on his forehead.


    She bit her teeth and tried to adjust her breathing.


    "Go up!"


    The maid said.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the mountain: "up."


    "Ah?" The maid was stunned, looked at her weak face and said uneasily, "then you, what do you do?"


    "You go up first and pull me."


    Mu Shinian refuted it loudly; "Hurry up!"


    The maid reacted. She also has some Kung Fu. It''s easy to climb a mountain.


    She climbed up in two or three times, and then stretched out her hand to Mu Shinian: "Miss mu, slow down. As long as you climb up, you''ll be safe."


    Mu Shinian stood up with his wheelchair in his hand. He grabbed the stone with one hand and grabbed her hand with the other. Then, he stepped up with his strength.


    Just such a simple action.


    Her wound burst open again.


    The maid saw it and her eyes were straight.


    "Miss mu, your injury!"


    "Keep going."


    Mu Shi thought top burst out a cold sweat, and his face became very pale. At first nce, it would make people feel terrible.


    The maid didn''t dare to dy. She climbed up and pulled mu Shinian up.


    She muttered as she walked.


    "Hold on, people wille soon."


    Mu Shinian breathed out in a low voice. After the pain, he continued to climb up.


    She guessed wrong.


    Worse, Su Li wanted her to die.


    The wound on her body hasn''t healed yet. If she is bitten by these poisonous snakes again, she may really be finished.


    So, anyway.


    We have to keep this life.


    The maid looked down and saw that the injury on her shoulder broke open again, and her face became pale: "Miss mu, your injury..."


    "I can''t die."


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and added, "I don''t want to die."


    She has to survive.


    The maid is not in a hurry.


    But the snakes have begun to climb up.


    She bit her teeth, grabbed a stone and continued to go up.


    Suddenly, she stepped empty under her feet. She stumbled and almost fell. Fortunately, she grabbed a stone in time and stabilized her body.


    Mu Shinian''s shoulder injured hand was supported by her. As soon as she fell, she also lost her support point and fell down fiercely.


    "...." Mu Shinian said, took a breath and looked back. The snakes had rushed to her excitedly.


    One by one, they stretched out the snake letter and waited for her.


    The maid was also stunned. Fortunately, mu Shinian quickly grabbed a stone and hung it on the edge of the cliff.


    Bang.


    He bumped into the uneven stone.


    Mu Shinian was dizzy and almost fainted.


    The maid was relieved: "OK, OK, Miss mu, give me your hand and I''ll pull you up."

 Chapter 1788

    <h4>Chapter 1788</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at her unsure.


    Obviously, I don''t believe she will pull herself up.


    With a bitter face, the maid said innocently, "I''m sorry, Miss mu, it was really an ident just now. I didn''t mean it. I''m afraid of snakes. I''m afraid of snakes."


    Mu Shinian would not give her life to others. She bit her teeth and grabbed a stone. Then she said in a deep voice, "go up and mind yourself."


    The maid said and looked at her uncertainly, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "I won''t give my life to these snakes."


    With that, she bit her teeth hard and pedaled up hard


    As she climbed up, the maid couldn''t help asking, "what''s the situation?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to answer.


    She is now half dead in pain. When she moves a little, she feels a knife gouging out her. The tingling feeling is too strong. She really doesn''t want to say anything more for a while.


    The maid bowed her head and saw that her face was ugly and her face changed fiercely.


    "Miss mu, forget it. Just wait here. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, you may not be able to stand it."


    Mu Shinian looked down and asked, "do you think I would?"


    The maid looked down her eyes and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Those snakes must have been trained.


    They climbed up along the rocks, and they were much faster than the two of them. It was obvious that they came for them.


    The maid also noticed something bad. She looked at the time and had no other way but to climb up.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and blood flowed down from his body.


    She closed her eyes and secretly wrote down the ount.


    Wait until she''s okay.


    It''s safe.


    Back.


    Sure, kill the initiator.


    All these things she suffered today must be repaid by them!


    The maid gritted her teeth and tried to climb up. Suddenly she stepped on a stone and jumped. Her body suddenly lost its bnce.


    Mu Shinian stared round in amazement.


    Watched her fall from her side, raised her hand, subconsciously raised her hand and grabbed her hand.


    She is left-handed, but the maid is on her right.


    The maid fell down like this. Mu Shinian grabbed her hand and half of her shoulder was about to tear open.


    The blood flow is more serious.


    The maid felt a lot of blood on her face.


    She screamed, looked at mu Shinian and quickly opened her mouth: "you let go, you let go of me. If you go on like this, you won''t be able to stand it."


    "Less nonsense."


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "find your own fulcrum!"


    The maid hurriedly found a stone to hold.


    Mu Shinian looked at the snakes under her body and sighed gently. At this meeting, she felt no pain. The cold sweat came outyer byyer, and her sight became blurred.


    If you go on like this, you will be caught up by the snake sooner orter.


    Since the people behind the scenes want her to die.


    Rong Yu will keep her.


    If you climb up and fall down again, you can die alive without being bitten by a snake.


    More importantly, she has no strength now.


    If the maid didn''t roll over, she could still grit her teeth until she went up the mountain.


    But now.


    Mu Shinian looked at the maid who was still climbing the mountain with her hands and feet,

 Chapter 1789

    <h4>Chapter 1789</h4>


    He took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth: "bet."


    The maid was beside her. Hearing her words, she turned curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, you keep climbing, I can''t climb."


    Mu Shimian told her frankly.


    The maid looked at the blood on her body, bit her teeth and said hard, "what should I do? Miss mu, please think of a way. I really can''t think of it."


    Mu Shinian vomited out and asked curiously, "are you really her person?"


    The maid gave a sound and then reacted. She should mean mu Shinian. She suddenly ran away: "this problem is not important. Now find a way to go out."


    "No, it''s important."


    Mu Shinian insisted.


    She looked at the maid with determination, and the corners of her lips opened with a very arrogant radian.


    The maid was almost dizzy by her. She nodded hard and said, "Miss Rong didn''t start to contact you this time. She began to contact you very early. You should have dealt with her at the beginning. Later, you sent me in out of no desire. You asked me to stay by her side and hide well, just in case."


    "As for what''s in case, I really don''t know. You didn''t say it at the beginning. I''ve tried to guess several times, but I don''t think it''s reliable. You always have your own way of doing things, and we can''t guess."


    "After that, you broke off contact with me. Later, you were caught by Miss Rong. When you were on the ind, you recognized me, but you never came to me. There has always been one-way contact between me and you. You can only contact me, and I can''t contact you. When you wanted to escape from the ind, you hinted at me and I helped you, but the help was not very obvious, because I''m not sure if you wille back. You don''t dare to act too much and expose too thoroughly. "


    "I came here with Miss Rong. It was just a bet. Miss Rong, they had to catch you. I followed behind her and could find you. Fortunately, you finally came."


    Mu Shinian frowned and didn''t think of anything.


    Her mind is still nk.


    During the struggle, she asked directly, "how are you sure that I am yearning for time?"


    The maid smiled and whispered, "there''s a hint, but I can''t say it. If you don''t lose your memory, you must know what I mean. I can only say that hint, only you and I can understand in the world."


    "You also told me at the beginning that no matter what happenster, you can only read, not say, just understand. No matter who you are facing, you can''t exin. Even your senior brothers and sisters can''t."


    Frown at the moment.


    "Is it so safe?"


    The maid nodded and said, "well, you must be afraid of the secret."


    Mu Shinian said nothing and asked nothing.


    The maid looked at the snake under her feet, took a deep breath and said; "Miss mu, this is not the time to say this. Let''s run for our lives first. If we go on like this, we may really have to exin here¡°


    "You keep climbing."


    Mu Shinian said four words.


    The maid said with a surprise, "what about you?"


    "You keep climbing."


    Mu Shinian only ordered him word by word.


    "If you don''t want to kill me, you keep climbing."

 Chapter 1790

    <h4>Chapter 1790</h4>


    The maid was stunned. Before she could fully react, she saw mu Shinian suddenly release her hand.


    The maid stared round and subconsciously stretched out her hand; "Miss Mu!"


    Bet.


    Rong, I won''t let her die.


    Even a maid.


    If she really arranged it herself, she would probably try her best to save herself.


    Bet.


    Since Su Li wanted to force her to show her feet or kill her in this way, she had to show him to death.


    She wrote down the ount with admiration.


    In the process of falling, mu Shinian stretched out his hand, grabbed a branch, buffered the fall, and then fell to the ground.


    The snakes smelled blood and swam towards her.


    The maid''s eyes are staring at the boss. They are about to fall off.


    As a result, just as the snakes approached, a strange flute suddenly sounded, and then the snakes swam away one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shi Nian sleeps in a daze.


    The brain hurts, the limbs ache, and the shoulders ache.


    She felt a shot in her arm and cold liquid slowly injected into her body. She seemed to be struggling and someone pressed her hand.


    Some fragments, messy, drilled in and out of her mind.


    She felt her head was about to explode.


    In my ear, someone is talking.


    She felt that she was dragged into a ck hole. It was dark all around, and then she couldn''t see anything.


    "I lost too much blood, hit my head and had a concussion." The doctor straightened up and her gloves were covered with blood. She breathed out and said, "take it to a big hospital. The equipment here is limited. If there is a problem, it will be really hopeless."


    The maid was secretly frightened.


    She''s been thinking about what to do.


    The messages left by mu Shinian have several meanings.


    Rong''s face was also ugly.


    She and mu Shinian are just starting to cooperate. Is she so half dead?


    "Go to the big hospital right away."


    A gloomy opening.


    Su Li frowned; "No, it''s too dangerous."


    "What''s so dangerous?" Rong Shusen smiled; "If they find it, it''s not just your wish. Anyway, it''s in their hands. It''s estimated that mu Shinian won''t live long."


    "I don''t know. It''s worse than dying directly."


    Su Li still frowned.


    Rong Yi directly grabbed a cup and knocked it hard. He was caught off guard and hit Su Li''s neck.


    "Mr. Su!"


    The bodyguards around were stunned and almost started immediately.


    Su Li nced at the knife and still didn''t have much fear.


    "What are you?"


    "Right away, take her to the hospital."


    Let him sneer; "Don''t say anything. I''m so nervous. I''m nervous or angry. Su Li knows best. He carries me behind his back and shoots at the people I like. I haven''t settled this ount with you yet. If you want to die, I can fulfill you now."


    Su Li looked at the ss.


    A little more, he''ll really die.


    Su Li sighed and stared at her helplessly.


    "You can go to the hospital. I''ll arrange it first."


    "And." He shook his head innocently: "this ce is close to the mountain and the forest. It''s normal to have snakes. She may be unlucky to meet them. It has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 1791

    <h4>Chapter 1791</h4>


    Rong Yu smiled even more ironically.


    "Don''t say that. Everyone knows what''s going on. Su Li, are you really sure I can''t protect the man you want to kill? Then you can try. I really want to decide his life."


    "You dare to make small moves for me again. Try it."


    Su Li pursed his lower lip and slowly nodded his head: "well, you just think too much."


    Rong zhe doesn''t believe his nonsense at all.


    Cold snorted and released his hand.


    "Take people to the hospital immediately¡°


    Su Li touched his neck and looked funny at the maid: "you''re not a good maid. You don''t even protect people."


    "This is personal protection. Otherwise, I''ll change someone for you."


    A row of cold sweat floated from the maid''s back.


    But there was still no emotion on her face.


    No matter what Su Li is talking about.


    Rong Leng snorted and said; "She is the most used one around me. If something happens to her, she really doesn''t have to live."


    "Yes, at least it''s a fake." With that, Su Li smiled first.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Su Li looked at the man on the bed and went out.


    After they left, Rong Rong wrinkled and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The maid said what had just happened and omitted what she had told mu Shinian.


    Then, he added his own judgment: "it must have been manipted. This ce has not said that there are so many snakes before. It must have been raised. The purpose of this trip today is to miss Mu''s life."


    "Miss Rong, I can believe what Miss Mu said. Mr. Su really didn''t take you seriously."


    Rong Yu bit his lower teeth.


    Betrayal seems intolerable.


    The maid whispered; "Miss Rong, if you join hands with Miss mu, there may still be a chance. Mr. Su cultivated this fake ording to the real Miss mu. Although she can''tpare with the real one, her IQ is estimated to be no worse. Moreover, although she was trained by Mr. Su, Mr. Su will kill her. I can see that she cherishes her life. She has no choice but to take refuge in you There is no way. "


    "Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the ability to cheat young master Bo for so many days."


    He looked at the man on the bed and opened a meaningful mouth; "You look after her and don''t leave at all. This time I arrived and saved her life. Su Li probably won''t give up."


    The maid nodded, "I know."


    Let him go out and add some more people to help mu Shinian out.


    The maid dragged mu Shinian''s shoulder and her hand was suddenly held.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers moved slightly and wrote a few words on her hand.


    The action of Mu Shinian is very small.


    Everyone else was paying attention to the work at hand, and no one noticed the scene.


    The maid''s back was cold. She turned and looked at others. When she found that there was no stuffing, she held her hand quietly.


    "Be careful. Don''t pull the wound again."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mu Shinian was sent to the hospital, he was sent for rescue.


    The maid listened to Rong''s and kept at the door step by step.


    The people sent by Su Li saw this and smiled to make friends with her.


    "Miss Zhou, the operation is estimated to take several hours. Go and have a rest and we''ll watch it for you."


    "Yes, Miss Zhou is also afraid today. She''d better have a rest."

 Chapter 1792

    <h4>Chapter 1792</h4>


    "No." The maid said, "I must obey Miss Rong''s orders. Otherwise, you are also under the control of others. If the boss is angry, I''m not kidding."


    The bodyguards smiled and understood.


    They looked behind them and whispered, "look, there''s no one else here. It''s good if we don''t say no. mainly, it''s not a good job. We also want to sneak away to have a restter."


    "We take care of each other to ensure that there will be no news."


    The maid smiled, raised her cell phone and said with a smile; "Next time I see Mr. Su, I will convey what you just said to Mr. Su."


    She held the cell phone in her hand, and the recording was on in the cell phone.


    The bodyguards suddenly looked ugly.


    "Miss Zhou, it''s boring."


    "Interesting." The maid shrugged; "If Mr. Su knew that his men were such dereliction of duty, he wouldn''t be too happy."


    "My youngdy said that it''s a win-win rtionship with Mr. Su. In this case, my youngdy must also hope that Mr. Su''s people are reliable. After all, it''s OK at ordinary times. If you encounter danger one day, your men are unreliable. It''s estimated that they will lose their lives, don''t you think so."


    The bodyguards lookedpletely ugly.


    They didn''t say much, just winked at one person, and the others stayed outside the operating room.


    The maid was burning with anxiety.


    I don''t know how to send a message at all.


    I''ve been waiting for three hours.


    The operation is over.


    Mu Shinian was pushed out.


    The maid followed.


    The doctor told her some precautions and left.


    The result was caught by the bodyguard.


    "Wait, Mr. Su has other questions." The bodyguard changed his ferocious look and gently opened his mouth to the maid: "Miss Zhou, take care of Miss Mu first."


    The maid jumped suddenly in her heart and felt something wrong.


    But I can''t remember it for a while.


    She just wanted to send the letter, and was worried about Mu Shinian. After thinking about it, she reluctantly agreed.


    But when she left, she told the doctor: "the patient''s situation should be kept confidential."


    The doctor was confused.


    The bodyguard didn''t speak until the maid left; "What happened?"


    Confused, the doctor had to repeat what he had just said.


    The bodyguards looked at each other, then continued to ask, "is it really that serious?"


    The doctor said, "that''s not true. The wound has cracked several times. If it goes on like this, it will be really fatal. In addition, she also knocked her head. It''s very serious. She had a concussion. She''s... So young. Where did she get those injuries?"


    The bodyguard smiled and said helplessly, "ah, this is not that my youngdy is more naughty and likes to drill in those dangerous ces. This time, our husband is out of town again after an ident, so we can''te right away."


    "Well."


    The doctor didn''t keep asking.


    The bodyguard grabbed him again, noticed that there was no one around, and whispered in his ear.


    The doctor said, very confused.


    "Just do it."


    "No, this..."


    "Do it."


    The bodyguard looked at the doctor with a smile.


    Somehow, there is always a very dangerous feeling.

 Chapter 1793

    <h4>Chapter 1793</h4>


    The doctor didn''t want to cause trouble, so he had to promise; "I, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    The maid made that call and waited for ten seconds before the phone was connected. A hoarse male voice came from it.


    "Hello."


    "A foreignnd."


    "Old friend?"


    "Far away."


    Hang up.


    The maid was confused.


    She looked at her cell phone and the person on the bed.


    It''s all, what and what?


    She doesn''t understand what this means!


    The code set by mu Shinian?


    However, depressed, she understood.


    It''s probably another secret signal that mu Shinian ys with others.


    "Ah."


    The maid looked at her painfully.


    She has been around Rong for years, because Rong probably really likes mu Shinian, so she has heard a lot about Mu Shinian.


    I thought that after so many years, there are more people around her, and she should also rely on them.


    Now it seems that she is not only not dependent, but also used to fighting alone.


    I''m so old that I have to live as an adult.


    I feel tired when I look at it.


    However, on second thought, she estimated that her character was so boring.


    ¡­¡­


    Midnight, hospital.


    A man slipped in quietly.


    I found those facial reports. The man looked through them carefully. Then he put another report on his desk. Then he turned on theputer, invaded the background of theputer and changed all the information.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he sneaked out as he did when he came.


    There was no trace left.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Su Li stared at the information and slowly said, "it seems that it''s really her."


    "I think so." His subordinates muttered and said, "just those snakes. If Miss Mu is true, it may not be the same thing at all."


    Su Li has been watching in the dark.


    Although I didn''t hear what they said, mu Shinian didn''t do it.


    Now this report is really here.


    Su Li picked up the lighter and burned the report directly.


    He sighed and opened his mouth helplessly; "Maybe I think too much."


    My men think so.


    "I just think it''s a little weird for you to think of Miss mu. She''s only a girl of 17 or 18 years old. How can she be so capable?"


    Su Li looked at his men and smiled helplessly: "you ignorant people will treat her as a little girl."


    "She is so capable that even I may not be able to take advantage of her."


    His men still didn''t believe what he said.


    Su Li also found it hard to believe, because he saw it with his own eyes and suffered losses, so he would remember it more deeply.


    "Remember what I said. I haven''t seen her. It''s the best. If you see her carelessly, you may be finished."


    His men listened to him so seriously that they didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy.


    "I see, Mr. Su. I''ll send someone to keep an eye on it all the time."


    "Yes."


    Su Li was silent and said, "let''s stare at Rong Yu."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a riot outside.


    No one can take the next step.


    Mu Shinian blocked several roads at once.


    Zhou Yansong was half dead. Looking at his anxious face, he sighed and said, "give up your heart. She won''t let you take risks."

 Chapter 1794

    <h4>Chapter 1794</h4>


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa and looked at the tossed thin man. His face was not half loose. He just looked at it quietly.


    Not a word.


    His men looked at him and asked uncertainly, "Sir, do you want to continue?"


    Thin shallow lowered his head and turned his ring on his hand. He didn''t lift his head for a while before he said, "go on."


    His men have some uncertain openings; "Sir, he doesn''t look very bad."


    Thin shallow still didn''t look up, but lightly ordered: "call the doctor. If you can''t, save it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face became more numb.


    Is it okay to go on like this?


    If you are not careful, this person may die.


    It looks like there''s only half a breath left.


    Thin shallow or that sentence: "find a doctor."


    Seeing that his attitude was so firm, his men had to order people to go to the doctor and point to the poor man; "Continue?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and slowly opened his mouth: "those means of tossing people, just go up casually, and it''s good to treat people who can''t die."


    His attitude became more speechless.


    "In another day, if you can''t do it after today, take medicine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are many medicines that make people half dead, but life is better than death.


    His men looked at him in shock: "but if it goes on like this, there will be no way back."


    "I didn''t want to look back."


    Thin shallow leaned on the sofa and nced at Zhou Yansong coldly: "those who are specially responsible for interrogation areing. If you can''t, change them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His subordinates nodded numbly, turned and looked at Zhou Yansong. They all looked with a little... Sympathy.


    Zhou Yansong''s face is not very good-looking.


    He was silent and helplessly reminded him: "young master Bo, I am the master of your future wife."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The thin shallow lip corner was slightly picked, and the smile was ironic: "just coax her back in the future. Shees back safely. I have a lifetime of patience, but the premise is that she has toe back."


    Zhou Yansong''s smile alsopletely disappeared.


    He pursed his lower lip in silence, and his voice was somewhat ironic.


    "Well, you can try. Even I don''t know where mu Shinian will be."


    "When mu Shinian left, he didn''t know where the specific address was. He didn''t even have one. He had to rely on Su Li to find her."


    "She didn''t want to tell anyone, because she was afraid that you would take risks, so Shi Nian would block all directions."


    "She used the identity of the fake, so before that, she must have been against the fake. The price is that she will keep the fake''s life safe. This is the first safety procedure she set. From the fake, I know all the details."


    "She protects her when she admires her, when she admires her, she protects her."


    "The second set of procedures is Rong. She likes to admire the time. Even if there is only one empty bag left, she still has some thoughts. She has the ability to convince Rong to stand on her side and use it for her."


    "Bo Qian, she has considered all the possibilities. You think she will fight an unprepared war. If you go to intervene, she may lose her own life if you don''t know the secret of Mu Shinian."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try. You can''t help her."


    Thin shallow slowly raised his eyes, looking very gloomy.

 Chapter 1795

    <h4>Chapter 1795</h4>


    He curled his lips and smiled, looking a little bloody.


    "Shallow can''t help, Fengtang help."


    "Those two people can''t destroy your foundation with all their efforts. I''ll destroy it."


    "Zhou Yansong, I will get back her ount."


    Zhou Yansong''s smile gradually faded.


    He shook his head and said, "you really have something to do with the wind hall?"


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless: "what do you say?"


    "There are two consuls in the wind hall. Who are you?"


    Zhou Yansong asked in an excited voice, "Muyan or Tangqi? Which is your name?"


    Thin shallow won''t answer at all, but looked at her coldly and faintly, and the irony of the corners of her lips became deeper and deeper.


    "No, no, no matter which one or both of them can''tmand so many people. It''s rumored that Su Jin and they can''t move. Bo Qian, who are you in the wind hall?"


    Thin and shallow still have no expression.


    Zhou Yansong struggled, stood up and looked at him gnashing his teeth. Every word was full of deterrent: "who are you?"


    Seeing that he didn''t want to speak, his men waved their hands silently and motioned them to take them out.


    Zhou Yansong didn''t give up and was still struggling desperately.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Thin shallow expression did not change, just picked up a paper towel, wiped the toilet paper, and then put it back.


    The air pressure in the house is very low.


    The group of hands looked at each other and didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Everyone can see that thin shallow is not in a good mood.


    But there are some things that can''t be done without saying.


    Several men exchanged eyes with each other, and then opened their mouth carefully; "Young master Bo, those friends of Miss Mu have been calling you for several days. Do you want to see them?"


    "No¡°


    Thin and shallow expression didn''t change.


    "Tell them to find the person I want, so that Zhou Yansong, I can release it at any time."


    Several of his men gave a cry and looked at him in embarrassment.


    These are the confidants of Bo Qianfeng hall. They know everything about him like the back of their hands.


    So I have a little more courage.


    "Young master, at least it''s Miss Mu''s friend. Isn''t it good to do so?"


    "Mr. Zhou did do something bad to miss mu, but miss Mu''s friends didn''t do anything¡°


    Thin shallow raised his hand and slowly knocked on the table, every time, with rhythm and danger.


    Several hands looked at each other and were silent.


    Bo Qian took his cell phone and went out.


    The moment the door closed, these people dared to breathe loudly.


    Everyone exchanged eyes quickly, but no one could help it.


    "You said that if Miss Mu didn''t get it back, what would... Happen?"


    "I don''t dare to think." Someone muttered and said helplessly; "It''s better not to happen. Now people don''t have any news. The young master is already like this. If something really happens, I don''t wonder what young master Bo does."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Bo shallow walked out of the door, he was stopped.


    But within two seconds, the security guard rushed over and directly arrested the people.


    The elder martial brother beat people down without saying a word.


    Thin shallow looked at the security guard who was lying on the ground in pain, and then looked at the eldest martial brother. He looked cold.


    The elder martial brother took a deep breath and said in a deliberative tone, "we all know you''re sad, and we''re trying to find a way. But he you can''t move."

 Chapter 1796

    <h4>Chapter 1796</h4>


    No matter how bad or evil it is, it is also a master.


    You can''t just move.


    What''s more, things haven''te to that step yet.


    They all feel that since mu Shinian dares to arrange this hand, he will certainly not leave his own way back.


    But all of them think so.


    Only thin shallow doesn''t think so.


    "Even if you, even in the face of admiring Shi Nian, you can''t... You can''t really touch him."


    Thin shallow looked at him calmly.


    The eyes seemed to have not moved for a long time, and the look was still so cold and light.


    These days, he saw no one and looked at no one. No matter who looked for it, it was useless.


    It seems that there is only one thing left in his world.


    The elder martial brother was looked at by those eyes and felt some cold on his back. He took a deep breath and softened his tone involuntarily: "she''sing back. Do you think it''ll be better for her to see you toss her master like this?"


    Thin shallow looked at him for some reason.


    He looked at it for a while. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "why do you all think so?"


    "Zhou Yansong is dead or alive. What does it have to do with me?"


    Then he went out directly.


    The eldest martial brother can''t let him go.


    He blocked it for once. If there is another time, he may not be able to see people.


    As soon as the eldest martial brother gritted his teeth and said nothing, he rushed over and grabbed his arm


    "Stop!"


    His thin and lightplexion finally showed a touch of impatience. He vomited out and muttered to himself, "I think I''ve given you face."


    But you don''t want it.


    You are not rare.


    You have to hurry up and find a sense of existence in front of him.


    Don''t me him for this.


    Thin shallow suddenly shot.


    The eldest martial brother is so fast that he may not be able to see his movements.


    I just felt a sh in front of him. The next second, his abdomen was hit hard by someone. The next second, his body hit the column heavily and almost spit out blood.


    "Cough!"


    The elder martial brother coughed violently twice, looked up in amazement and looked at thin shallow.


    Thin and shallow or expressionless, it seems that he won''t say a word. The whole person is cold like a piece of ice.


    "Don''t bother me."


    After dropping four words, he moved his knuckles and walked away in silence.


    The elder martial brother looked at him in amazement. His skill just now... Is not ordinary.


    It''s more like a monster.


    The eldest martial brother took a breath and felt awe for a moment when he was used to any bloody scene.


    When the little elder martial sister and the second elder martial sister came, they saw this scene. They were so scared that they ran over and helped them.


    "Are you okay? How are you? Are you okay?"


    Brother master shook his head and spit out blood foam with difficulty.


    "You!"


    "Nothing."


    Brother master waved his hand, breathed out and said, "I don''t have a big deal. Don''t look for Bo Qian casually in the future. He''s too dangerous."


    The little elder martial sister seemed to have never seen him look so miserable. She didn''t move her eyes and stared at him; "You, thin shallow hit? His hand?"


    "Too fast, too hard"


    The elder martial brother said a few words briefly, and then directly changed the topic: "what about people, or don''t they have any whereabouts?"


    "A little, I don''t know if it counts."


    The second elder martial sister helped him back to the bus and said, "Shi Nian''s men have been transferred."

 Chapter 1797

    <h4>Chapter 1797</h4>


    "How much did she adjust?"


    The elder martial brother hurriedly asked.


    The second elder martial sister shook her head: "it''s just a person. She was transferred before her ident. She told me that she was going to perform the task, but I haven''t found her trace. I don''t know if it''s her."


    Brother master frowned and opened his mouth uneasily; "We may not be able to understand the people under our hands."


    "That''s right, but when Shi Nian left, she asked me about her men. I think at that time, she had found a good man to protect her outside. Otherwise, in fact, the change was too great."


    "If you think about it, there is Rong Yu inside. She can certainly cheat her by relying on the talent of time reading. But what about the outside? If she wants to run out and no one answers, wouldn''t her previous achievements be wasted?"


    No matter where he went, mu Shinian never thought of dying.


    This is something they all agree with, including shallow ones.


    However, at this stage, I don''t know what it will evolve into.


    The elder martial brother frowned; "It doesn''t have to work."


    Both eyes lit up.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s like this, you may not only transfer one person. That''s too dangerous." The elder martial brother whispered; "You go and confirm whether there is any change in Shi Nian''s men."


    The two men looked at each other and had to nod: "yes, I see."


    "Faster."


    The elder martial brother covered his abdomen.


    "She will never do useless work. Besides, go and find out the whereabouts of this man as soon as possible. Be sure, be quick."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up after five days.


    She felt that she was going to be abandoned. Shey in bed, looked at the ceiling expressionless, and her mouth was dry.


    The doctor said that when she woke up, she couldn''t drink water. She could only dip a little water with a cotton swab and put it on her lips.


    Mu Shinian is about to have no love.


    Within a few days, she was seriously injured, again and again. Now she is only hanging in bed in one breath. She has too many worries. She can''t rest assured. In this way, she can''t even sleep stably.


    Mu Shinian sighed and came out.


    She now feels terrible pain when she moves her head a little.


    When the door is opened.


    She turned her eyes rigidly and saw that it was a maid. She was a little relieved


    The maid came over and saw that she woke up with some surprise on her face.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Do you feel ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian blinked: "it''s ufortable everywhere."


    The maid looked down and was speechless for a long time before she reacted; "Then I''ll call the doctor?"


    Mu Shinian blinked again.


    She is helpless now. She doesn''t even want to say anything. She can only signal with her eyes.


    The maid probably hadn''t seen her look so embarrassed. She smiled helplessly and said, "OK, take a rest first. I''ll go to the doctor first."


    Mu Shinian continued to blink.


    The maid couldn''t help looking at her again. She couldn''t helpughing and said, "you look very cute."


    Mu Shinian is even more loveless.


    I can only look at the maid with numb eyes.


    The maidughed enough and immediately ran out to call the doctor.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and touched his head.


    After making sure it didn''t bloom, I let go.

 Chapter 1798

    <h4>Chapter 1798</h4>


    When she fell, she hit her head. Even if she avoided it to the greatest extent, it was no better.


    It''s so sad.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily and withdrew his hand helplessly.


    After the doctor came, he checked it again. After he was sure it was all right, mu Shinian said to the maid, "how many days have I slept?"


    "Five days."


    The maid whispered, "I''m scared to death. I thought something really happened to you."


    Mu Shinian shook his head and said nothing.


    When the maid saw that there was no one around, she came up and whispered, "I called by your phone, but what do those codes mean?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the maid and shook his head, "it''s not interesting¡°


    "Ah?"


    The maid frowned; "I thought it meant something else."


    Mu Shinian pulled her lips and thought of her own arrangements. She was relieved that the phone had been called after all.


    When she came, she arranged for someone to pick herself up.


    But I can only contact her myself.


    Moreover, the way of contact is different every time, and the code is also different.


    Moreover, in fact, those codes really have no other meaning, but she just imagined them casually.


    At the beginning of his own, he also makeints about his old days.


    The fake mu Shinian told herself that the moles on her neck are the same as hers. Therefore, it is really difficult to distinguish by eyes. It can only rely on modern medical machinery.


    It''s no secret that Su Li is going to kill her.


    If she can''t die, we can only see whether she is true or false.


    Otherwise, Su Li''s cautious character doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Shinian sighed. In this way, his doubts werepletely dispelled.


    It''s just a price. It''s too big.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and touched his head.


    The maid thought she was ufortable: "what''s the matter? It hurts again. I''ll call a doctor."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian gently shook his head, closed his eyes, rested for a long time, then slowed down and asked a question; "How''s your miss Rong? She''s willing to cooperate with me."


    The maid smiled and said, "if you don''t want to, how can you send me to take care of you."


    Mu Shinian nodded and said a very official sentence: "that''s good, happy cooperation."


    Seeing that she still didn''t believe herself, the maid couldn''t helpughing.


    "You are."


    "What?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her curiously.


    The maid smiled and shook her head: "no, nothing. It seems there''s nothing wrong with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Inexplicable.


    I couldn''t makeints about it.


    She closed her eyes and said nothing more.


    "Sue, stay away from there and help me guard."


    "Don''t worry, his people are blocked out by Miss Rong." The maid asked uncertainly, "just, do you think Mr. Su really arranged those snakes?"


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely: "otherwise?"


    "Why did he have to kill you?"


    The maid didn''t understand: "you can''t pose any threat. Is it difficult? Is he afraid of you?"


    Mu Shinian continued to shake his head: "no, his words are simply not at ease. He doesn''t like changes."


    The maid gave a cry and shrugged helplessly, "that''s what she said, especially at this time."


    Mu Shinian looked at her, and the corners of his lips evoked a very light smile.


    Her men are awesome.

 Chapter 1799

    <h4>Chapter 1799</h4>


    It seems that the hand she left behind was really right.


    It''s just, there''s only one problem now.


    When this is over and she goes back, how should those people face it?


    It''s going to take a long time this time.


    But she can''t deceive people and make people angry. She''s quite good at it.


    Mu Shinian thought of those people, and the smile on the corners of his lips became deeper and deeper.


    Seeing her smiling so happily, the maid thought there was something good: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I thought your youngdy was finally willing to cooperate with me."


    Mu Shinian pulled a lie calmly.


    The maid gave another sound and muttered, "this is not what you expected."


    "No, it''s unpredictable." Mu Shinian asked again, "by the way, what is the rtionship between Miss Rong and Mr. Su?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Seeing that she was in good spirits and didn''t need a rest, the maid continued, "Mr. Su actually respects Miss Rong. She will help do anything. Sometimes I wonder if Mr. Su likes my miss, but it seems that there is something missing."


    "I can''t say, but I always feel strange."


    "If it weren''t for being elevated by power this time, my miss wouldn''t have the opposite purpose with Mr. Su."


    Su Li is not enough.


    I''ve been crushed by their side.


    He probably has a grudge for a long time, and he is a little closer to Rong. It is estimated that he also wants to rely on Rong''s rtionship to know himself and the enemy and win every battle. Unfortunately, it backfires. After all, there is still a key link missing in this matter.


    That''s not what I can do.


    Catching her was probably Su Li''s idea at the beginning.


    His ambition is probably more than that


    If you look up, there is the wind hall.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and his eyes gradually became deep.


    Interesting.


    Su Li wants topletely suppress the forces on her side, and then devour them. The next step is estimated to be the wind hall.


    Moreover, it is hard to say whether Fengtang is involved.


    In case.


    Mu Shinian had a cold light in his eyes.


    The maid also saw it and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you and what''s the matter?"


    "No, I thought of a shortcut."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth.


    Her fingers shook lightly, and her eyes became quiet.


    "I just didn''t expect that things woulde to this step."


    "Which step?"


    The maid asked nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian thought something was wrong.


    By the way, one link is missing.


    If the wind hall wants to fight with the master, itcks a link.


    Also, as long as she keeps lurking on their side, it is estimated that she will seed sooner orter.


    She has great dignity in that group of people. She can directly mobilize the master''s men and the brothers and sisters'' men. To put it further, the whole backstage system is developed and studied by her. As long as she wants to see it, no one can stop it. Why should she catch her, this fake, after wasting so much effort?


    Now that she''s back, she''s also a meritorious hero. At least, if she keeps it, it''s not useful in the future. For example... It''s really gone from Su Li, so she''s thinking about the times. In the future, if Su Li can''t be prevented and is caught,

 Chapter 1800

    <h4>Chapter 1800</h4>


    In that way, at least, if you pull yourself out, you can save his life. At least, there will be a way back.


    Then why do you have to kill yourself?


    A fake''s desire for time is just a waste.


    She can''t be anything. It''s no use keeping such a waste, but it''s not going to kill her.


    Mu Shinian bit his finger and said to the maid; "Help me up."


    "Ah?"


    The maid was about to refuse, but when she saw mu Shinian''s dignified face, she had to carefully lift the man up.


    Mu Shinian leaned back in his chair, silent and low haired.


    I have to kill her... The wind hall fights with the master on both sides, and I sit and collect the fisherman... There must be some connection between the two.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the water cup and said to the maid, "pour me some water."


    The maid poured a little and fed it to her mouth.


    Mu Shinian didn''t even have the strength to hold the water cup, so she had to take a sip. Her throat wasfortable, and she was much better.


    If her death is a bargaining chip, the elder martial brothers and sisters on the master''s side have ns to fight for themselves, but they fight against Su Li.


    What about the wind hall?


    Fengtang, she had dealt with before, but it was not deep and there was no cooperation at all. It was just that the two sides had the same goal. They cooperated on the way. When the goal was achieved, they all withdrew and didn''t even leave a name.


    ording to Su Li''s character, how can the wind hall fight with the master?


    Or do you want the wind hall to fight first, and the senior brothers and sisters resist, so as to achieve this goal?


    Otherwise, elder martial brothers and sisters don''t have to fight against the wind hall at all.


    The more you think about it, the more you have no answer.


    She felt that the answer was in front of her, but she just couldn''t remember and figure it out.


    When the maid saw her expression getting more and more distressed, she said helplessly, "take your time and don''t worry."


    Mu Shi read grace and asked, "how much do they know about the people in the wind hall?"


    "Wind hall?" Referring to this organization, the maid''s face was also in awe. She thought about it and said, "I don''t know much. I wanted to cooperate at the beginning, but the people of the wind hall directly refused. The reason for refusing is also very simple and rough. That is, you are not qualified to talk about cooperation with me."


    This style is very elegant.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and rubbed his forehead twice. For a moment, I don''t know who to sympathize with first.


    "As for Miss Rong, there is no cooperation at all."


    The maid thought about it and suddenly stood up: "yes, yes, I remember. Do you remember thest time you escaped from the ind?"


    "... I don''t remember."


    Mu Shinian simply answered.


    Said the maid; "There are many people who go to the ind to save you. Your senior brothers and sisters, Xiao Ying of Longmen and his confidants, as well as all the leaders on the road, and one. You can''t imagine."


    Mu Shinian looked at her and said


    The maid smiled and said, "it is said that the people of the wind hall have alsoe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression split.


    The maid continued: "the leader of the 12th road of the wind hall. It is said that only the person who founded the wind hall behind the scenes can mobilize Su Jin. They are all here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression was more split.


    It''s almost 180 degrees.


    She really doesn''t meet the people in the wind hall.


    Now there is such a big battle, do you want to collectively bomb the ind?

 Chapter 1801

    <h4>Chapter 1801</h4>


    The maid touched her chin and sighed, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to say, there''s another person."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and said, "the man who founded the wind hall, the mysterious boss?"


    "No, no, it''s young master Bo."


    The maid smiled and answered her, "but young master Bo is really powerful. Even Su Jin is respectful to him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression waspletely stunned.


    This time I stayed a little longer.


    The maids raised their hands and waved twice in her face.


    Mu Shinian looked at her nkly; "Young master Bo has gone too?"


    "Yes."


    The maid looked envious: "I''m really. You said that all the people on the ind are big guys. Anyone who can shake three earthquakes can pull out. A rich man is shallow. He won''t fight. In this way, he can risk his life to find you. That shows that he really loves you."


    Mu Shinian... Realized.


    She moved her lower lip to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The maid''s eyes were still shining with stars: "I envy you so much."


    "... that''s all. You have nothing else to say?"


    Mu Shinian decided to give her another chance.


    The maid nodded and nodded nkly, "what should I say?"


    "Didn''t you find anything wrong?" After all, it''s her own man. Mu Shinian still wants to give her another chance.


    The maid looked strange; "What''s wrong? Young master Bo likes you very much, so he will go here."


    Mu Shinian kept silent. After a long time, she waved her hand: "go out. My skull hurts and I need to rest."


    "Oh, have a good rest. I''m right outside the door. If you''re not feeling well, call me."


    With that, the maid tucked in the quilt for her and ran out.


    Mu Shiniany in bed and looked at the ceiling.


    Her men are really strange.


    Bo Qian is from the wind hall?


    Or, the important people in the wind hall.


    In other words, Bo Qian is the one who founded the wind hall.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    No wonder... Su Li had to kill himself.


    She''s dying. Bo qian can''t find Su Li for the time being. The first thing to do is to pick the master''s side.


    After all, it was the master who brought her back.


    Bo Qian, who is in the wind hall?


    Is it the mysterious person behind the scenes!?


    Mu Shinian took his hand away and his face was very helpless.


    What''s the situation.


    Isn''t it a game of strength between them? Why did shee in again? It''s the one she doesn''t want to provoke so far.


    Mu Shimian came out with a faint sigh, nced at the doctor who had just entered, put his hand on the bed and sat up.


    The nurse said gently, "take your temperature."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian fully cooperates.


    She just didn''t cooperate very much when taking medicine.


    The nurse was stunned and gently exined, "well, Miss mu, there''s no need to be so cautious."


    Mu Shinian shook his head, leaned against the bed and said slowly; "I''ll take my medicer."


    This attitude is obvious enough.


    The nurse didn''t say much, just put the medicine on the table and said, "OK, I''ll go out first. You can call me if you have something."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian retracted into the quilt,y on the bed, fingers in the quilt, gently stirred together.

 Chapter 1802

    <h4>Chapter 1802</h4>


    Wind hall wind hall.


    She has to start nning again.


    Once the wind hall starts, the master is really dangerous.


    What''s more, if something happens to both sides, the cheaper one is Su Li.


    This man is too ambitious.


    I can''t keep it.


    Mu Shinian sighed. Her spirit was a little poor. She didn''t want to think much. She pulled on the quilt and went on sleeping.


    ¡­¡­


    Fenglin hotel.


    For a while, it''s not open to the public.


    The reason is very simple. It is rumored that their boss is in a bad mood.


    Thin shallow sat in the conference room, sitting on the table, holding his arms and looking at the scenery outside the window.


    The fine wind blew in through the window. His face was expressionless and his eyes didn''t have any focus.


    The door was opened.


    Su Jin blocked the others out, walked in and closed the door gently.


    "Sir, I still have no news. I can''t ask anything."


    I didn''t lift my head.


    The answer seems to have been desperate for a long time.


    Su Jin''s voice became lower and lower.


    He pursed his lower lip, and his voice became lower and lower: "Zhou Yansong, who is more or less a generation, is estimated to have no good results if he wants to get words out of his mouth."


    "Moreover, Miss Mu really doesn''t want to be found by you."


    The mobile phone suddenly tinkled and rang.


    Su Jin was startled, but saw that it was thin and shallow''s mobile phone ringing.


    He was stunned and turned a little crazy.


    It''s crazy. I don''t know if Bo Qian is in a very bad mood recently. Many peoplee to find him. As a result, everyone has been abused. After a few days, he won''t dare again.


    I dare not even call.


    Su Jin didn''t dare to stay here. He wanted to quit directly. As a result, he saw Bo Qian pick up his mobile phone.


    The voice is quite calm.


    "Hello?"


    "Young master, I''ve found it. It fully meets your requirements. I''ll send it to your mobile phone?"


    "OK."


    Hang up.


    Thin shallow opened the text message, looked at it, opened the map again, and then grabbed the car key and mobile phone and went out.


    Su Jin was confused.


    "Young master, what are you doing?"


    Where are you going?


    Bo Qian didn''t look at him, opened the door and went out.


    After taking two steps, he changed his direction and went to another elevator. Then, he went to the room upstairs, washed and picked up a suit of clothes. After changing, he went to the garage, drove and went to his destination.


    cake shop.


    Thin shallow went in directly and looked around.


    A clerk came over and saw that he looked extraordinary and had a good temperament. His eyes lit up immediately.


    Thin and shallow doesn''t look like someone who wille to the cake shop.


    "Sir, what do you want to buy? Is there anything we can introduce for you?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "I''ll pay you three times the turnoverst year. Today, this shop will give me a bag."


    The clerk didn''t see such a situation. He was stunned. Seeing that Bo shallow didn''t seem to be joking, he had to go to the boss.


    The shopkeeper looked at Bo Qian and smiled dryly; "Sir, you..."


    "Cake maker, teach me to make cakes." After finishing, Bo Qian silently took out a card and handed it to him; "No password."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is a big deal.


    When the shopkeeper saw the ck card, he suddenly had a surprise on his face: "OK, OK, right away, I''ll arrange for you the best cake maker in our store."


    Bo qianen gave a sound, took a look and went directly to the back kitchen.

 Chapter 1803

    <h4>Chapter 1803</h4>


    The shop assistants came over with a puzzled look on their face: "what''s going on!?"


    "You can''t tell at a nce what''s going on." The shopkeeper said excitedly, "this is the childe of which family. It is estimated that he has a crush on the girl and is about to chase her. Money is not a problem for them."


    ¡­¡­


    I haven''t made a cake.


    The cake maker taught him for a long time, because the shop owner said that he was a big customer and didn''t dare toin. He could only teach him again and again.


    Four or five hourster, Bo qiancai finally made a cake that looked a little past.


    After mounting thest flower, he straightened up.


    The cake maker went to get some more beautiful boxes: "young master Bo, which box do you need?"


    Thin shallow took a look. Finally, he chose a red box. He carefully put the cake in and tied a bow. Then he picked it up, said thanks to the master and left.


    The master was confused and watched him leave in surprise.


    I felt my head in confusion.


    "That''s strange."


    When the shopkeeper finished sending people over, he patted the master on the shoulder, smiled and joked, "well done, the bonus this month will double for you."


    The master was confused: "it''s good to have money."


    The shop owner also sighed: "yes, it''s terrible. It''s worthy of being a member of the Bo family. However, I haven''t heard of it. Young master Bo has any girlfriend."


    When I swiped my card just now, my name was very clear.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow took the cake and went back to the apartment.


    The white haired tiger in the nest poked out his head and looked at the door. When he found that there was only one person, he dropped his head and retracted.


    Thin shallow didn''t pay attention to it. He put the cake on the table, went to the kitchen and made a big table of delicious food. Then, he took the food eaten by the white haired tiger and put it in its food box. Finally, he changed his clothes. After doing all this, he sat on the table again and lit the candle. Then, when the candle was almost burning, he blew it out.


    "Happy birthday."


    Happy 18th birthday.


    Happy bar mitzvah.


    Year after year, there is now... This sentence seems to be wrong here now.


    Thin shallow took an exquisite small box from one side and said to himself, "this is a gift I picked for you six months ago. You don''t like to wear jewelry, but this Anklet is very good-looking. I liked it at first sight, and I bought it. I think it will look good on you."


    Thin shallow looked across his eyes.


    If there is no ident, mu Shinian should sit opposite him at this time.


    This table is what she likes to eat. She may not eat much for lunch. She waits for this meal, then receives a gift and says thank you to him. She can''t say anything else.


    After blowing the candle, she estimated that she would make a wish, but she would not close her eyes. She estimated that she would open her eyes and speak out her wishes directly.


    It''s just that her so-called wishes, after all, are just a few.


    I hope her grandmother is healthy.


    I hope she is healthy.


    Maybe I will hope he is healthy and smooth.


    She couldn''t say anything more pretentious.


    I guess I won''t even take making a wish seriously.


    The white haired tiger curled up at his feet and rubbed his feet listlessly.


    Thin shallow breathed out, cut the cake and gave it a piece.


    The white tiger stared at the cake, leaned over and smelled it twice before Xili snored and ate it.


    Bo Qian didn''t like sweets, but he ate one.


    Actually, the cake is very sweet.


    It''s too sweet.


    But he felt too bitter.

 Chapter 1804

    <h4>Chapter 1804</h4>


    After two bites, I can''t eat any more.


    He put the spoon aside and remained silent.


    The white haired tiger curled up at his feet. He likes mischief on weekdays, but he has no spirit.


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair and sighed heavily.


    She still had no news, no whereabouts, no whereabouts, and no idea where she had gone.


    He has no news at all.


    She doesn''t even know whether she''s dead or alive.


    The white haired tiger seemed to be aware of his depression, shrank at his feet and rubbed his feet twice.


    Seems to beforting something silently.


    Thin shallow Leng, bowed his head and saw a huge head melon.


    He was silent, reached out and patted it on the head. His voice was a little hoarse: "what''s the matter?"


    The white haired tiger still kept silent, but rubbed his feet not light or heavy.


    Thin shallow patted its head and whispered, "I''m fine."


    "It''s good to be able to eat, sleep and walk."


    Just, I don''t know where she is, I don''t know what''s going on with her, so I''m very worried.


    At first, I was angry.


    Butter, the anger dissipated itself, leaving only worry.


    I''m afraid she can''t handle it alone. I''m afraid she''s too persistent. Finally, I hurt myself.


    Maybe, because she knows that she can''te back to coax herself, so she can only coax herself and calm down first.


    Thin shallow thought so, and the sad face suddenly deepened.


    He raised his hand and gently patted the white tiger twice: "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    At least, I won''t let myself be okay now.


    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, he can only shamelessly stick to it.


    Otherwise, what should mu Shinian do?


    What is she going to do?


    The white haired tiger didn''t know whether he understood it or not. He let out a cry and curled up at his feet. However, this time, he shrank himself into a ball and covered himself with fluffy hair.


    Thin shallow just looked and sighed, but he didn''t say anything.


    The door was knocked twice.


    Shallow didn''t intend to pay attention at first.


    Until outside the door, came the voice of the little elder martial sister: "you open the door and know you are inside. We just came to send something."


    I''m still toozy to move.


    The little elder martial sister shouted a few more times, sighed helplessly, and said, "we prepared a gift for her on her birthday. Since she is not here now, you can help to keep it first. When shees back in the future, you can give it back to her."


    Thin shallow still didn''t make a sound.


    Little elder martial sister, they seem to have put down their things and walked away directly.


    Bo Qian didn''t even move.


    But when the white haired tiger saw this scene, his eyes moved slightly. Then he leaned over, opened the door, took in the gifts one by one and put them under his thin feet.


    Thin shallow looked down at it, but he still didn''t open his mouth.


    After the white tiger took the gift in, he saw that he had no intention to open it. He tilted his head and thought for a while, but he still retracted.


    Anyway, it can''t open gifts.


    If you do, Bo shallow will detain him to eat.


    It''s not like I''ve never experienced this before.


    Bo Qian is not interested in those gifts. Now he just wants to know where people are and whether they are safe. As for others, he is not interested at all.


    Night fell.


    The mall below is lit up.


    Bo Qian looks at the business district opposite him. It seems that there is a light show tonight, which is very dazzling.

 Chapter 1805

    <h4>Chapter 1805</h4>


    He put his chin up and stared at the light. There was a strange light shining between his eyebrows and eyes.


    There was a circle of red around the eyes dyed red by the light.


    If that person were there, he would hold a fruit juice, press the white tiger to collect hair, and then sit in front of the French window and look at the scenery.


    She likes it best.


    Although she doesn''t say, she just likes this kind of light.


    Thin shallow stared at the French window. It seemed that there was a petite figure over there who didn''t speak. He just stared outside. asionally he looked back, pointed to something and said a few words to him. Most of the time, he was quiet.


    The thin shallow lip corner took a bitter sip.


    all is quiet at dead of night.


    As soon as the window opened, the voices could be heard faintly.


    Laughter.


    morous.


    A quarrel.


    That''s human fireworks.


    He didn''t like it before. Later, someone took him back to the world, and he began to like this seemingly hypocritical thing.


    But now


    Thin and shallow eyes darkened.


    The man who brought him back to the world has lost his trace.


    His human fireworks turned into eight hundred miles of yellow sand. At a nce, there was no more * *.


    "Mu Shinian."


    "I miss you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up from his sleep.


    She seemed frightened and was about to get up. As a result, stimted by the pain on her body, she withdrew again.


    She stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    After a while, he slowly got up, picked it up, took a big sip, and then pressed down the bitter taste a little.


    She was sweating all over. She was very ufortable.


    Mu Shinian touched the wet clothes, sighed, struggled to get up,boriously picked up a suit and put it on, then turned over a suit and crept to the bathroom.


    Her wound hasn''t healed yet.


    The injury from thest fall is still in remission.


    The doctor didn''t advise her to take a bath.


    But she couldn''t stand it.


    Mu Shinian took his clothes, went to the bathroom, twisted the towel and wiped his body.


    She did not dare to use cold water, but only hot water. Her hands were scalded several times and were ignored by her.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly and struggled. He still picked up the towel, repeated the old technique, wrung it dry again and wiped it on his body.


    She hasn''t bathed for days.


    A warm towel is attached to the skin, not to mention howfortable it is.


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief, sat on the edge of the bathtub, his head against the wall, and a voice suddenly appeared in his head.


    "Be obedient!"


    "I''m really angry that you do this again."


    "Said not to wash, in two days."


    "..." Mu Shinian blinked and suddenly sat up straight. She stared at the towel in her hand and closed her lips tightly into a line.


    No.


    What''s going on?


    Whose voice is this.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips, and those messy memories appeared in his mind.


    A man stood in front of her with a towel in his hand. His whole face looked at her coldly as if someone owed him $8 million.


    Then, me.


    Reprimand.


    But, helpless.


    I can''t be angry, I can''t say anything important, and I can''t do it yet.


    Therefore, I can only sulk with myself.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing. She bit her teeth, carefully avoided the position of her shoulder, changed a position, wrapped the towel around the back and wiped it carefully.

 Chapter 1806

    <h4>Chapter 1806</h4>


    She raised her eyebrows and began tough at herself: "it''s terrible."


    She didn''t say anything recently, but she remembered a lot about the past.


    Nine times out of ten of these things have a thin shadow.


    It''s like an old movie.


    Go through their past.


    And... He kissed her.


    Mu Shinian''s face reddened solemnly.


    She was not very calm and silent. Then, she touched her face, calmly picked up the towel, wiped it, wiped her fingers without missing it, and then she calmly put on her clothes and went out.


    Does Bo shallow like her?


    But she, so artificial his mind, estimated that no matter how much she liked it, she would be bored.


    Mu Shimian sighed.


    Before he finished sighing, a sound of banter came from the house.


    "What''s the matter? Like a little old man."


    This voice, without looking up, can know who it is.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly: "are you finished?"


    "Well, it''s done."


    The maid said, "it''s just that it''s too risky. After all, Mr. Su hasn''t made any moves yet. If you do so, it''s too rming."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, now both sides stand still. I don''t know what Su Li''s ns are over there, but he is definitely not a person who will sit and be ughtered. Therefore, the biggest guess is that he should still be deployed. We''ll disturb his steps first."


    "He has taken the initiative. Since he is about to turn over, what is the rtionship between turning over early and turning overte? Not to mention, he can''t find the evidence."


    The maid appreciated her decision very much.


    "In this way, we will have time?"


    "Well, if this situation is not broken, it must be deadlocked all the time."


    Mu Shinian pressed his shoulder, smiled and said, "he estimates that he wille to question you soon. You should be psychologically prepared."


    "No, it''s already here." The maid smiled and exined, "he went to see Miss Rong for the first time, but miss Rong is not a vegetarian. After some anger, she finally drove the man away."


    After a pause, the maid became uneasy again: "is it OK for Miss Rong to go on like this? Will she annoy him?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian''s resolute opening: "This game can''t be bnced after all. In Su Li''s eyes, your miss Rong doesn''t know what you''re doing or what she''s doing. She has been exposed. Therefore, Miss Rong''s attitude is the most no problem. The more angry she is, she can also make Su Li feel that miss Rong is a fool and yed by him in the palm of his hand."


    The maid looked at her in amazement.


    Mu Shinian didn''t like this look and asked directly, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "No, I just think." The maid couldn''t helpughing: "you''re a little too powerful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, said faintly, "after all, I have to find a way to save my life."


    This sentence is half true and half false.


    The maid couldn''t helpughing: "what''s next, do you have any ns?"


    "Heal."


    Mu Shinian pointed to his face: "if I don''t keep it, I''ll waste it."


    "OK, then you can rest assured. I''ll help you with the rest." The maid said, then took out a mobile phone from her pocket: "by the way, what you want."

 Chapter 1807

    <h4>Chapter 1807</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at his cell phone, said with a sigh, "did you save the phone with Miss Rong?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already saved it. For the sake of insurance, I even saved Mr. Su''s." The maid added.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, thank you."


    "It''s all right, but your mobile phone is monitored, which is sooner orter."


    Said the maid; "In addition, I remind you that you should be careful when you call, although I use someone else''s number."


    "No harm."


    Mu Shinian is not worried at all.


    Anyway, she didn''t want to make this call.


    When the maid saw that she was so confident, her worry dissipated a lot: "well, what do you want to do, just do it at ease. If you can''t do it, there''s me."


    "OK."


    When Mu Shimian said he wanted to rest, he sent them away.


    It was not until the afternoon that she was ready to go out.


    Mu Shinian sat in a wheelchair and pushed out slowly.


    The nurse naturally followed up and kindly pointed out several ces for her: "there is a park and a garden downstairs. The scenery there is good. You can try there."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness. He didn''t say it well or not.


    The nurse is always on guard. The maid doesn''te often these days, so she''s basically watching mu Shinian.


    Basically, except when she went to the bathroom, the rest of the time was under her nose.


    The person who called her said that mu Shinian was not a simple character and asked her to bring up 120000 spirit to deal with it.


    Look at these days, she is very calm.


    It''s not as terrible as rumored.


    Mu Shinian went to the garden. She seemed to be dozing off and evenzy. The nurse thought about it and talked with her about thetest news.


    Mu Shinian should asionally say one or two words, but most of the time is listening.


    The nurse thought she was asleep and wanted to take her back. As a result, mu Shinian didn''t even blink, but raised her finger to stop her movement.


    The nurse was stunned and had to push the car back.


    "Miss mu, you''re not asleep. I thought you were asleep."


    "If you sleep too long in the morning, you won''t be sleepy at all."


    Mu Shinian is very frank.


    The maid said with a smile, "by the way, are you going back in a few days? I heard from the doctor that your injury is no longer serious, but you need to rest. It''s estimated that you''ll be fine for a month or two."


    "Yes, the doctor said."


    Mu Shinian started to stay expressionless. She looked around and seemed to sigh: "it''s better here, the scenery is better."


    The nurse pulled her lip.


    I''m afraid the scenery is not good, it''s more free.


    If you go back, you may have more than one pair of eyes to monitor her.


    The nurse knew what was going on in her heart, but she didn''t say it. She just followed her words and said, "you can''t say that. There are many ces with good scenery."


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "yes, there are many."


    The nurse said, "so when you are well, you can go wherever you want."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and continued to support his chin: "do you have water? I want to drink."


    The nurse gave a cry and hurried to see. As a result, she didn''t bring anything.


    Frown at the moment; "Didn''t you bring it?"

 Chapter 1808

    <h4>Chapter 1808</h4>


    The nurse frowned and thought, as if she had brought water. Before she came down, she sorted it out. As a result, she seemed to forget.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the opposite vending machine and slowly opened his mouth: "go and buy one, pure water."


    The nurse looked at the vending machine only two steps away and nodded; "OK, I''ll go now."


    When the nurse left, she didn''t feel at ease. She looked back step by step. As a result, mu Shinian sat in a wheelchair from beginning to end. She didn''t even lift her head and looked down to study a flower.


    The nurse was relieved.


    After all, I did put the water down when I was tidying up just now.


    But at the moment she turned around, a girl came over and quickly switched a mobile phone when she passed mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian held the mobile phone and didn''t hide or avoid it.


    All actions are so natural.


    They were so fast that no one could see clearly.


    When the nurse turned around, she saw mu Shinian holding her mobile phone and ying games.


    She went over to have a look and found that it was a very retarded minesweeping game.


    She was shocked and smiled and handed him the water.


    "Miss mu, your water."


    "Well, thank you."


    Mu Shinian took it, took two drinks, screwed the lid, and continued to y the minesweeping game.


    "Miss mu, do you want to go back or continue?"


    "Keep looking."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "I don''t like the smell in the ward."


    "Hehe, the ward is basically full of this taste. Disinfectant, you know." The nurse exined.


    Mu Shinian continued oh and said; "Stroll around."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    After such a stroll, mu Shinian finally returned to the ward after dinner.


    After dinner, she went to the bathroom.


    The phone as like as two peas were bought to her.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bathtub, hesitated again and again, and dialed out his mobile phone.


    The phone rang for more than ten seconds.


    "Hello, who?"


    "Xu Yi, long time no see."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth.


    Over the phone, Xu Yi seemed to be stunned, and then there came a violent noise.


    It seems to be the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.


    Xu Yi held his mobile phone and said excitedly, "Aowei, are you Aowei?"


    "To make a long story short, advise your boss to be calm and do what he shouldn''t do." Mu Shinian opened his mouth with some irritability.


    If the wind hall is really angry and fights with people, the losses will be heavy.


    Su Li has nned for so long that he must catch all of them, so that he can live up to hisyout for so many years.


    No matter which scene, she doesn''t want to see it.


    Xu Yi gave a cry and asked strangely, "what do you know?"


    "If it''s not your boss, you can''t move so many people." Mu Shinian became more and more impatient; "What are you going to do? What''s good for you to get involved with a businessman?"


    That''s too straightforward.


    Xu Yi suddenly understood.


    "Oh, you mean young master Bo?"


    Mu Shinian picks his eyebrows.


    Is that a mistake?


    In fact, is the boss of Bo Qian''s follow suit hall a different person?


    Xu Yi smiled vaguely; "How can you be interested in these things?"


    "You make such a big noise, and you expect me not to know?" Mu Shinian choked back impolitely.

 Chapter 1809

    <h4>Chapter 1809</h4>


    Xu Yiughed and talked more and more: "well, how do I know? We all listen to the boss directly. The boss wants us to support, so we can only go."


    "When did your boss have something to do with shallow?" Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    Xu Yi smiled more innocent.


    "I don''t know, but I''m still curious. How do you care about the wind hall?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll die ugly."


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes and leaned against the cold wall, his voice mocking; "When someone else''s house is in war, your family will go up and join in. You don''t know how to die."


    "... do you know anything?"


    Xu Yi asked cautiously.


    In fact, they also feel inexplicable.


    Recently, the orders issued by the boss are more and more confusing.


    Mu Shinian continued to turn his eyes: "I don''t know."


    "Well, I thought you knew something." Xu Yi touched his chin and said, "however, Miss Aowei, you have disappeared in the Jianghu for so long and suddenlye out and still care about our wind hall. It really surprises us."


    "You think I''m full and hold on."


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice and suddenly opened his mouth dangerously; "Xu Yi, if you want the wind hall to live, go and persuade your boss to stand still. You still owe me a favor. Don''t you always say you want to pay it back, now."


    Xu Yi was silent and said, "that won''t work."


    "What the boss wants to do is the boss''s business. As for what I owe you, I must pay it back when it''s time."


    trouble.


    He clenched his teeth in anger.


    She breathed out and asked coldly, "then think for yourself, is it worth it? Zhou Yansong is the one I want to deal with. I have some hatred to calcte myself. If you intervene, I''m not happy. Believe it or not, I''ll go to yourpany for trouble?"


    "Don''t really throw yourself down. You don''t know it at all."


    Then she hung up.


    Xu Yi started to stay there.


    He is the boss of the wind hall.


    But the boss is often invisible. When they see him, they don''t have a chance to see what he looks like.


    So don''t be mysterious.


    It''s mysterious inside.


    As for Ovi.


    That''s really personal.


    He was chased and killed, but orvey passed by and saved him.


    Although it''s easy, it''s going to survive.


    He had promised to repay him when he had a chance.


    Moreover, although he has few opportunities to make friends with Aowei, he also knows Aowei.


    You won''t lie.


    Xu Yi sat on the sofa with a cup of cold coffee at hand. He didn''t drink a sip, but just supported his chin in a daze.


    Recent events are really strange.


    The boss took a lot of trouble and didn''t have any rules for what he had to do.


    Just... What does Ovi mean?


    What are her concerns?


    Xu Yi looked at the closed door and was silent for a while. He went in, picked up the mobile phone on the table and called.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    The man on the cell phone didn''t make a sound


    Even after such a long time, Xu Yi didn''t dare to talk to their boss on the phone, because it was really a kind of suffering.


    "Old, boss, well, I have something to tell you."


    "Yes."


    "That''s it. Look, your recent actions are... In short, that..."


    "Well?"

 Chapter 1810

    <h4>Chapter 1810</h4>


    "Nothing, just, boss, the girl you''re looking for still hasn''t been found!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the phone, he seemed stunned, and then the phone was hung up.


    Xu Yi screamed and sat on the chair, shivering silently.


    It''s dangerous.


    Feeling, just now, there was a feeling that life was hanging on the line.


    He amuses their boss like this, isn''t he? Is his life hanging on the line?


    Thinking, Xu Yi shivered again.


    Stop or not.


    This is a problem.


    He couldn''t believe Ovi''s words.


    However, it''s not so easy for the boss to talk.


    He has made such a big deal of trouble with so much effort. It would be a little unreasonable if he just stopped.


    Xu Yi bit his teeth and struggled helplessly.


    Whether it is or not.


    This is really a serious question.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian made an excuse and transferred the nurse away. Then, after her people came, she changed her cell phone.


    His men were wearing masks and nurse clothes. They were worried and said, "Miss, it''s too dangerous."


    "It''s dangerous, but it''s useless to be afraid."


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth gently. After a while, his fingers pressed on her wound, and his voice was somewhat helpless: "I have sacrificed so much. If these things are notpletely finished, I will not be reconciled."


    The man sighed: "I know, but you should also pay attention to your own safety. If they see you like this, you will be distressed."


    Mu Shinian calmly pursed his lower lip and said, "by the time I go back, these wounds will have been cured. Don''t worry at all."


    His men were silent and stared at her thin face. If they want to really lurk in, they must suffer a lot, of which the bitter meat n is the most effective.


    That''s why she made herself so miserable.


    The man was silent and said, "if the young master sees you like this, he will be in trouble. He must be very angry."


    "Then don''t let him know."


    Mu Shinian touched his face, shrugged and said, "never let him know."


    His men poured a ss of water and handed it to her.


    "Take care of your injury first. Otherwise, you can''t even protect yourself."


    "Isn''t there you?"


    Mu Shinian leaned against the pillow and slowly breathed out: "I also arranged a back hand for myself."


    "So I''ll be fine."


    The nurse was wearing a mask, so even her voice was a little low.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. As long as it''s all right."


    Mu Shinian picked a corner of her lips and was about to let her out. Suddenly, a man came in outside the door.


    The door opened suddenly.


    There was not a knock at the door.


    There was not even a knock at the door.


    Mu Shinian''s eyelids jumped and quickly looked at the nurse.


    The nurse turned her eyes back a little, but only for a moment. The next second, she returned to normal and said in her voice, "Miss mu, if you have anything else, you cane to me. Then I''ll go back first."


    Mu Shinian nodded, "OK."


    Su Li smiled and said, "what''s the matter, is this?"


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said coldly: "the wound hurts badly."


    "Hypocritical."


    Su Li sniffed and joked: "I can''t stand such a little injury. I didn''t see you shout when I cut thousands of knives before."

 Chapter 1811

    <h4>Chapter 1811</h4>


    punishment by hacking process?


    Mu read the muscles of the lip corner and smoked twice.


    She smiled calmly: "before, for the sake of great goals, the pain was still tolerable. This will, these injuries arepletely foolproof, and I''m not a fool."


    Su Li''s smile became colder.


    "It seems that you really have found a new backer, so you are so arrogant in front of me."


    "Not arrogant." Mu Shinian calmly fought back: "I''m like this now. You want my life wholeheartedly. Even if I please you, you won''t believe it. I don''t know how long miss Rong can protect me. Therefore, it''s better to live happily while there is still time."


    Mu Shinian is right.


    Su Li really couldn''t find anything to refute for a while.


    He smiled low; "Well, sure enough, you look a little like mu Shinian."


    "Yes, after all, I live on such skills now."


    Mu Shinian smiled innocently: "Mr. Su, what can I do for you?"


    Su Li looked at the nurse and looked at her.


    Then he looked back and looked at the time.


    Mu Shinian calmly responded to his sight, and his face was not abnormal at all.


    Nothing different.


    Whether it''s mu Shinian or a nurse.


    Su Li stared at the mask and was silent for a long time. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and pulled her mask down.


    The nurse gave a cry and retreated two steps in fear.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Li''s narrow eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The nurse pulled the mask in fear and looked at Su Li in fear: "what are you going to do?"


    Su Li stared at the face and shook his head, "it''s all right. Go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The nurse cried out in fear. She nced helplessly at mu Shinian, as if she wanted to help herself, but mu Shinian took a posture of watching the y, which seemed topletely hurt her heart and ran out crying.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "you are so cruel that you don''t even let a little nurse go¡°


    "Aren''t you more cruel?" Su Li asked, "I don''t want to help anyone. It''s because she took care of you these days."


    "You invited her to take care of me. You must have given her a lot of money. Besides, if you were just frightened, you wouldn''t lose a piece of meat."


    Mu Shinian said it was heartless.


    Su Li didn''t find anything and walked out calmly.


    When the door closed, mu Shinian listened carefully for a while, then crept down to the door, took out the mobile phone from the vase.


    She was silent for a while, took out her mobile phone card, broke it directly, threw it into the toilet, washed it down and washed it away.


    When the mobile phone card waspletely invisible, she came out with a sigh of relief.


    Su Li''s vignce is a little too strong.


    But it''s okay.


    She took everything into ount.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian''s men were stopped not long after they went out.


    She was not confused, but she was picked up by them in a panic. Then, after checking that there were no problems, Su Li asked her a few more questions and found that she could answer them all, so she let them go.


    His men seemed frightened. When they ran away, they fell twice.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be pretending, Su Li rxed his vignce.


    "From tomorrow, let her stoping and change some caregivers."


    The assistant nodded: "yes, it''s just... Are you too careful? That mu Shinian is just a fake. It''s not worth your effort."


    Su Li shook his head and said frankly, "I have a very bad feeling. If I''m not careful, it''s probably me."

 Chapter 1812

    <h4>Chapter 1812</h4>


    The assistant obviously didn''t think so.


    After all, no matter what, people are regarded as like this. It''s hard that mu Shinian can grow wings and turn the sky.


    So it''s not a problem at all.


    Su Li always felt strange, but he couldn''t say it for a moment and a half. He could only think silently.


    But after thinking for a long time, I didn''te up with a reason.


    When the assistant saw him like this, he said, "young master, I''ll send someone to have a look at the nurse''s house."


    Su Li nodded, "OK."


    This, after all, is the safest.


    He doesn''t want to hold people down.


    If you really do that, there will be too much noise.


    It was originally to send people for treatment, and then they would be sent back. If there was such a big noise, it would be too arrogant.


    The man took his life and walked away.


    ¡­¡­


    The nurse opened the door.


    Seeing familiar people, his face turned pale for a moment.


    "You, you."


    "Sorry, routine check."


    With that, his men took people into the house.


    The nurse stared round and excitedly wanted to stop them: "you, what are you going to do, what are you going to do?"


    His men grabbed her and exined with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s no big deal. Just take a look. Don''t worry, you won''t touch anything in your house."


    "What and what, what are you doing and why are you searching my house!"


    The nurse was not willing to let so many strangers look around in her own house and broke free to stop it.


    His men clung to her hand and refused to let go.


    Fortunately, the search was soon over.


    Seeing that nothing had been searched, his men immediately squeezed out a ttering smile: "I''m really sorry. We''ve disturbed you. In this way, we''ll make goodpensation for you."


    Then he took out a check and respectfully handed it to the nurse.


    "Here you are."


    The nurse looked at a check of such arge amount and dared not reach out to pick it up. She could only curl up weakly aside: "I don''t want you. What do you do?"


    "Today, you''d better keep it a secret and don''t say anything."


    The subordinate exined with a smile: "these things have nothing to do with you, but if you have to find something, it''s no wonder that we take the money and talk less. This is your best choice. If we hear you chewing your tongue behind your back one day, no one can save you. Think about it yourself."


    The nurse bit her teeth hard and looked at him in shock. Then she stretched out her hand and weakly took the check. Later, she asked uneasily, "what are you talking about?"


    "What do you say?"


    His men still kept smiling and looked like a gentleman if they ignored the people in this room.


    He said, "I''m obsessed with the patient."


    The nurse immediately covered her mouth.


    "Very good."


    His men called, motioned his men to quit first, and said gently, "excuse me."


    Then he went out.


    After waiting to leave, the fear on the nurse''s face was put away.


    She silently took out an infrared scanner and searched around the house. After confirming that nothing should be installed, she vomited out and went to the inner room to bring people in from outside the balcony.


    The nurse was wearing pajamas, her hands and feet were tied, and her mouth was stuffed with towels. She was looking at her in fear.

 Chapter 1813

    <h4>Chapter 1813</h4>


    After the stuff in her mouth was removed, she immediately screamed out.


    "You, who are you, who are you!"


    "Be quiet."


    The man raised the check, showed it to her and said; "Do you want to do business?"


    The nurse was shocked when she saw such a big check.


    "What, what do you mean?"


    "Just do a y for me."


    The man sighed and added, "it''s not much trouble. It''s just that you need to correct the words. Well, the money is yours. If you can''t do it, I can only rece you in the future."


    "... what do you mean?"


    The nurse was still tied up and couldn''t move. She had to listen to her.


    His men sighed; "Oh, just change a ce right now. If someone asks, you don''t dare to say anything. You say you''re scared and don''t dare to stay here. As for the reason for being scared, if those people asked you just now, you say you''re scared by their behavior in the ward. If others ask, you just find a reason to prevaricate."


    "Can you do it?"


    The nurses are about to cry.


    "Me, do I have a better choice!?"


    "This is not."


    It''s about the safety of Mu Shinian. If something goes wrong here, the ends of the earth will hunt her down.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian had been lying in the hospital for almost two weeks before he was finally taken back.


    She still lives in the previous house, but this time there is an extra maid.


    All the people arranged by Su Li were driven away by Rong.


    While giving her medicine, the maid said, "now, what should I do?"


    Mu Shinian calmly asked, "Miss Rong, has anyone been plotted?"


    "I don''t know."


    The maid sighed, "it''s estimated that Miss Rong doesn''t even know. If she knew, she would have been angry."


    "Let her control her temper and not get angry."


    Mu Shinian broke his fingers and looked calm: "if you take the wrong step, you will be broken to pieces. If you don''t want to have an ident, you''d better be good."


    "You know Miss Rong''s temper, too." The maid said in embarrassment, "however, you already know what to do."


    Mu Shinian''s wound has scabbed, but it still hurts a little.


    She nodded, still leaning against the bed.


    The maid said, "then you''re really powerful and contain many parties."


    "If you don''t restrain me, I''ll die."


    Mu Shinian said.


    The maid also smiled and came out: "too."


    "Well, the medicine is ready."


    She said, "you should worry more about yourself. It''s not easy for Mr. Su to let you go. I sometimes neglect."


    Mu Shi said, "I know."


    So far, she has gained all the trust of Su Li.


    Even if she wants to have a wider range of activities in the future, it''s probably no ident.


    Mu Shimian smiled and came out. She slowly pressed her fingernails. Within two minutes, the maid ran in again from the outside. However, she ran so fast this time that she almost brought it to the door.


    Mu Shinian looked at her in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    The maid probably flew all the way, so when she stopped, she was out of breath. She struggled and said, "something''s wrong."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "say."


    The maid took a deep breath and said, "yours, your body, found."

 Chapter 1814

    <h4>Chapter 1814</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned, turned and slowly floated a question mark.


    The maid was stunned and said, "no, it''s mu Shinian''s body. It''s said to have been found¡®


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian was confused.


    Can you find it?


    Isn''t she alive?


    Can we still find it?


    The maid held her in a wheelchair and hurried out; "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look when you find it."


    Mu Shinian calcted the time.


    Since it''s a corpse, that means


    The wronged head butted her name.


    The maid was also anxious.


    No one thought of this change.


    When they arrived, they heard a burst of repressed crying.


    Mu Shinian felt numb on his back. When he went in, he saw a man... Who hadpletely swelled and couldn''t distinguish his original appearance.


    Mu Shinian looked for a long time and silently didn''t open his eyes.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Rong''s mood waspletely out of control. He grabbed something and threw it away.


    The maid tried to stop her, but when she thought of her identity, she stifled it.


    After mu Shinian dodged, he pressed his hands on the wheelchair and stared at the strange body. A strange smile slowly overflowed from the corners of his lips.


    "You should be nice to me. After all, I''m the only one in the world now. If you want to be nice to me, I can think about it. If you think about it in the future, I''ll give you something."


    The maid was frightened at the sight.


    Mu Shinian is crazy.


    Are you really crazy?


    What good is it for her to keep stimting like this?


    Mu Shinian just smiled indifferently, as if it had nothing to do with himself.


    Rong Yu waspletely stimted crazy, pulled her out of her wheelchair, forced her to kneel, and then pushed her out.


    "Take her away from me and don''t let here!"


    The maid helped the man up and put him in the wheelchair. Then she quickly pushed the wheelchair away.


    Su Li looked aside and was silent for a long time before he squeezed out four words: "I''m sorry for the change."


    Rong Yu doesn''t want to be sad at all.


    She looked up and red at Su Li. Her face became a little ugly.


    "It''s all your good deeds. It''s all you that will be what you are now!"


    Su Li did not deny it, but said gently, "this person is already like this. You should look forward. It''s not good for you to continue to immerse yourself in the past."


    "Shut up!"


    Rong Hu roared.


    Su Li sighed and said, "well, I know you love this girl, so I won''t bother you."


    Rong Yu stared at him. After he left, he covered his face and squeezed out a trace of weeping.


    Mu Shinian.


    You just left?


    She thought that the child would not let himself die anyway.


    But she forgot that if she pushed the other party too much.


    Rong Yi closed his eyes and covered his eyes with tears.


    She sighed hard, and the whole face was a little tired.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in the room, sitting in a wheelchair and staring at a flower.


    The flowers are very beautiful. The red petals and green branches and leaves look very vibrant.


    She held her chin silently for a long time before slowly squeezing out a sigh.


    What''s going on.

 Chapter 1815

    <h4>Chapter 1815</h4>


    That''s her.


    How is that possible.


    If it''s not her, who is it.


    What did that man do?


    One question after another came up.


    Even the maid became cautious.


    Mu Shinian nced at her. No matter what she was talking about, he just picked his eyebrow indifferently: "what''s the matter?"


    "You, are you a man or... Or a ghost?"


    The maid asked cautiously.


    Mu Shi read oh and said impolitely, "you treat me as a ghost."


    The maid''s body trembled violently again.


    How to put it?


    If it were not for sure that this person was mu Shinian, she would really scare away.


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "Why are you so timid?"


    The maid trembled more.


    "Everyone has his own fear. What about you, you, don''t you?"


    It is also natural to admire the times.


    She happily agreed: "I''m afraid of death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid''s expression was indescribable.


    Mu Shinian shrugged and calmly fiddled with the petals: "where did you get it, it''s all like that."


    "The bottom of the sea."


    The maid swallowed her saliva and said with difficulty, "it''s said that when she fished it up, the situation was terrible, but I just didn''t know what happened. She specially took it for inspection, and then found that it was Miss mu. I don''t know how to test it."


    Mu Shinian held her chin. She was speechless for a moment before she continued to sigh.


    "What should I do?"


    "Bury it."


    Said the maid; "However, looking at Miss Rong''s appearance, it is estimated that she will not be buried for a while and a half."


    Mu Shinian also nodded.


    The maid looked at her carefully and asked uneasily, "are you ok? Miss Rong is so sad that you have to stimte her. Isn''t this adding fuel to the fire? Don''t let her turn against youter."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, it was Su Li who forced mu Shinian to death."


    "Even if Miss Rong wants revenge, she probably won''t find me."


    The maid suddenly realized.


    Really speaking, that fake is really innocent. Maybe Miss Rong will really favor her more.


    Mu Shimian sighed, picked a petal and put it in his hand to grind it slowly.


    Just be afraid.


    Su Li will use this to make some articles.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian died.


    The news spread quickly.


    Soon, it reached the thin ears.


    He was stunned. When he went out, he identally stepped on the tail of the white haired tiger. The white haired tiger moaned. He didn''t know what had happened. He was going to be coquettish with others. He saw Bo shallow hurried out of the door and forgot to close the door.


    The white haired tiger tilted his head, then patted his tail with his big ws. He remembered in a trance that he was thin and shallow, as if he was wearing slippers when he went out.


    I feel my reason is gone.


    The speed was very fast, and his heart flew with him.


    When he got to the ce, he found himself in a cold sweat, and his hands were full of sweat.


    The elder martial brother saw him at the first sight. Before he could speak, he said, "fake!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow eyes were still very red, and he was notforted by this sentence.


    The master brother sighed and reluctantly added: "drowned, and drowned for a month or two. It can''t be yearning for the time."

 Chapter 1816

    <h4>Chapter 1816</h4>


    "This shows that mu Shinian is very safe now. I just don''t know why they came out."


    Little elder martial sister is also thinking hard.


    She has always been reluctant to think about things.


    But now.


    She had to start thinking, too.


    "Mu Shinian is on his side. It must have a purpose to make such a fake. Don''t you want us to be in a mess? After all, everyone thinks that mu Shinian is fake."


    "I don''t know. Who will understand what Su Li did."


    A group of people are full of gossip.


    I took a deep breath, but I still had no thoughts at all.


    He just experienced a life and death parting. He suddenly told him that he was fine and there was no ident. He didn''t know whether to rx or... Nervous.


    All he knows is that people are fine.


    As long as it''s okay, everything is negotiable.


    Seeing him like this, the little elder martial sister sighed, poured a ss of water and gave him: "don''t worry, our little younger martial sister won''t be so stupid."


    Thin shallow looked at her and didn''t take the water cup. He just asked, "what message did the other party send?"


    "It''s simple. There are no people."


    The elder martial brother said, "we didn''t say a word more about the others. We wanted to get them to say more, but it was estimated that they were found and the other party hung up directly."


    "Positioning."


    "No."


    "Waste."


    Thin shallow scolded angrily. Looking at them, they all hated iron and steel.


    The group of people also knew that they were wronged, and there was no dispute. They just said, "first think about what he wants to do."


    "I think there must be something wrong with this step. If you go wrong, it''s probably bad to admire the time."


    Thin and shallow frowned, and his face became more and more impatient.


    trace to its source.


    If Mu Shinian really has an ident.


    What would he do?


    What would he do


    Thin shallow looked at those people.


    After a long time, there was a gloomy look on his face.


    The next second, he nced at the fruit knife on the table and slowly picked it up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone immediately reacted, and their expressions followed Yilin.


    "You, what do you do?"


    The little elder martial sister was dragged behind her. At this time, she had to say, "Bo Qian, calm down. We know you''re nervous, Miss mu. It''s just like you..."


    Thin and shallow looked at them coldly, and the smile from the corners of his mouth remained unchanged.


    "Choose one, you must die today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even in the face of Mu Shinian, they can''t start with Bo shallow.


    But it''s different.


    He only looks at the time.


    In his eyes, others don''t even have a further ssification.


    Thin shallow picked up a water cup, smashed it, and then scattered.


    Next, he rushed up quickly, grabbed a man directly and hit him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian found the opportunity and was about to call Xu Yi. As soon as Xu Yi got through, he opened his mouth excitedly; "Auwei?"


    "Why are you calling? We have something important to do here. I''ll go to work first."


    Xu Yi was a little too excited.


    Mu Shinian wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yi smiled and said, "I can''t let you know."


    Mu Shinian thought about it, too.


    This is confidential. There''s no reason to tell her.


    She nodded and said, "your boss doesn''t agree with Zhou. Just do it."

 Chapter 1817

    <h4>Chapter 1817</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence on the phone.


    Xu Yi was puzzled, and there was no movement for a long time.


    Mu Shinian identally picked his eyebrow and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, just curious."


    Xu Yi smiled and said, "how do you know this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What do you know?


    Xu Yi said, "we really started with Zhou."


    Mu Shinian: "


    "I don''t know what''s going on. It started to fight all at once."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read Oh, said it was all right, and hung up the phone.


    She silently tossed her mobile phone around in her hand, and the whole person''s expression was a little numb.


    Who did it? It''s quick.


    I just don''t know if anyone is hurt.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, put his mobile phone back to the old ce, and then leaned back in a daze in his wheelchair.


    She didn''t bother to look back when the door was pushed open.


    Su Li leaned against the door and said sarcastically, "I can''t see. You''re quite capable."


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "otherwise? It''s not easy to live. It''s better to be natural and unrestrained."


    "Why, don''t you feel at all when you see your own body?" Su Li then asked.


    Mu Shinian held the railing with one hand and joked: "what do I think? Don''t you know? It''s a little sad. What a powerful character! He said something would happen, and he also came to such a bad end. So how to say that, the smarter he is, the better he may not be."


    "Like me, it''s better to live than to die, so that I can live longer."


    Su Li sneered: "if that person hears you, your fate may not be much better."


    "Will you let me? I won''t." Mu Shinian waved his hand: "what you should worry about is yourself."


    "Worry about her and seek revenge from you."


    Su Li kept smiling.


    "You can see clearly."


    Mu Shinian continued to ask, "however, I have a question. I really want to ask you. Is mu Shinian really dead?"


    Su Li raised his eyebrow: "what are you doing?"


    "If she''s not here, I''ll just miss the time." She said, touched her face twice and proudly showed off: "in the world, there is a unique Mu Shi Nian."


    Su Li smiled low; "That''s not easy for you."


    "That''s not true."


    Mu Shinian said; "I would also like to thank Mr. Su. Only when he was hunted down, could he let the powerful man disappear from the world."


    Su Li: "you should thank me, or you won''t have today."


    "Thank you very much."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes reveal cunning.


    What do you think? How gloomy.


    Su Li nced at her and took the door to leave.


    The smile on mu Shinian''s face disappeared in an instant. She held her chin and thought whether she would lose her life if she cursed herself.


    Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if you could wait a while?


    "Ah."


    He came out with a long sigh.


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt with a headache and covered his thigh.


    She has to speed up.


    Otherwise, Su Li''s abnormal mind could not tell what to make again.


    This time, the people opposite reacted quickly.


    But next time, I''m not sure.


    "Oh, yes."


    The door was pushed open again.


    Su Li exined: "I heard that Bo Qian stabbed someone and shed a lot of blood. It seems that the situation is very serious."

 Chapter 1818

    <h4>Chapter 1818</h4>


    Mu Shinian was stunned at the bottom of his heart.


    But on the face, he still didn''t show superfluous emotion, and the whole person was too calm.


    "Oh, well, shouldn''t you be happy if something happens to them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li couldn''t see anything strange from her face. After a long silence, she silently aroused a faint smile.


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian looked at him expressionless. After he left, he sipped his lower lip.


    She has not met such a tacit understanding person for a long time.


    She sighed and naturally knew that it was not true.


    Even if Bo Qian really wants to do it, he will keep some discretion... He just thinks so.


    Mu Shinian''s head is getting bigger. Did Xu Yi convey the meaning... But apart from directly using Ao Wei''s identity, she can''t say that she is mu Shinian.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian''s head is even bigger.


    She breathed out and leaned sadly against the bed.


    Who was injured? Did Bo shallow know that he was used.


    Mu Shinian also wanted to continue to make a phone call, put the phone back, forget it.


    Step by step.


    She can only arrange things outside to this extent. If she continues to go deeper, it is estimated that she will be discovered.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    The second senior brother covered his injured ce and struggled to get up from the bed.


    The little elder martial sister was quick-sighted and helped him quickly. She padded a needle behind him.


    "How is it? Is it serious?"


    The second elder martial brother shook his head. He breathed out and looked a little sinister; "It didn''t hurt the key, it just looked serious."


    "Looks serious? You''ve shed so much blood."


    The little elder martial sister said unhappily, "Bo Qian is true. What can''t you sit down and say slowly? You have to do it."


    The second elder martial brother looked at the eldest martial brother and smiled bitterly at him.


    The elder martial brother also nodded and said to the others, "get ready."


    "Ready for what?"


    The little elder martial sister frowned: "it''s not time to investigate whether that person is..."


    "It''s not time to read."


    The elder martial brother spoke decisively.


    Little elder martial sister, I understand a little, but I don''t know what happened.


    The little elder martial sister said, "what riddles are you ying? Can you make it clear?"


    The elder martial brother said: "Shi Nian is still fine. Did you forget? Only we know that Shi Nian is fine, but Su Li and them don''t know. No matter what idea they are making, Shi Nian should be fine. Su Li threw a fake Mu Shi Nian out in front of us and told us that she is dead. Do you think if we, Bo Qian and both sides know the news, we would do the first thing What was the reaction? "


    The little elder martial sister was led by him. After thinking for a moment, she answered tentatively: "Su Li also thinks we haven''t found mu Shinian. If Mu Shinian really has an ident, the master is an aplice, and we have to be condemned. Therefore, Bo shallow will stand on our opposite side, and then... Turn against each other."


    Thest four words fall.


    The younger martial sister''s face turnedpletely white.


    "Is this reliable?"


    The elder martial brother shook his head and said, "it''s just a guess. If something really happens, no one can tell."


    The second senior brother breathed out, opened the quilt, exposed the wound, pointed and joked weakly:

 Chapter 1819

    <h4>Chapter 1819</h4>


    "The best evidence is that the wound is quite shallow. If something really happens to Shi Nian, the wound must at least cross over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister closed her lips and didn''t speak.


    That''s true.


    Thin shallow has no possibility of keeping hands on them.


    The little elder martial sister was silent for a moment and asked seriously, "what to do next?"


    "Fight."


    The elder martial brother was silent, added a sentence and said, "it''s best, it''s best to guess right."


    "Su Li is very insidious. It''s best to read when..."


    Before he finished, the door was kicked open.


    The second senior brother was drinking water and almost gushed out.


    He looked at the man outside the door. His expression was reallyplicated.


    The elder martial brother saw this and stood between them; "What are you doing here?"


    Thin shallow was dressed in ck, wearing a mask and hat. As soon as he came in, he took off his hat and only showed his two dark eyes: "who''s Aowei?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the ward, it was quiet all of a sudden.


    Even the second senior brother''s cough became quiet.


    Several people exchanged eyes with each other, looked at each other, but said nothing.


    Thin shallow frowned and asked in a gloomy way, "who is it?"


    Who''s Ovi.


    They kept this secret all the time.


    Mu Shinian wanders outside and seldom uses their younger martial sister''s identity. On the contrary, he has always used the name of Aowei. After provoking the two great forces to turn over many years ago, Aowei haspletely be famous.


    The stronger, the more dangerous.


    So, they all helped hide her identity, both openly and secretly.


    That''s why Bo Qian came.


    After his eyes swept over these people one by one, his face became more and more unimaginable.


    "I received a phone call from Ovi."


    "I want to fight you."


    "..." the second elder martial brother sat up from the bed excitedly, and directly pulled the wound. Even if he could bear it any longer, he couldn''t help crying out.


    Younger martial sister was more excited: "did Ao Wei contact you directly? What did she say?"


    The elder martial brother wanted to hold her, but he was still a stepte.


    Bo Qian is so smart that he can''t think of what the other party is talking about.


    He was silent for a moment, and his face became more and more ugly.


    Ovi, it''s time to read.


    Originally, Aowei is mu Shinian!


    The eldest martial brother was silent and answered yes or no. It was a question.


    "Is it?"


    A thin, agitated opening.


    The elder martial brother didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked, "where''s the man? Is he located?"


    Thin shallow sneered and didn''t answer directly.


    The elder martial brother asked anxiously; "Can you locate it?"


    "Don''t you know her ability?"


    Bo shallow kicked the ball back directly.


    The elder martial brother had a look of annoyance on his face.


    "What else did she say?"


    No one answered.


    Thin shallow looked at them. Their faces were terrible. He just looked at them, didn''t say or answer.


    The little elder martial sister asked angrily, "can you make it clear, young master Bo?"


    There was no expression on his thin face, but he looked at her coldly.


    "Fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Little elder martial sister is confused.


    Thin shallow raised his chin, and Sen Leng said, "you fight with me, half dead. After both lose, the third party will benefit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brother master, the corner of his lips was drawn.


    "What Aowei said?"


    Bo Qian didn''t even bother to answer, just looked at him.


    The elder martial brother sighed heavily and came out. His face became a little strange: "what else?"


    Thin shallow looked at them with mockery.


    "Mu Shinian is Aowei, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1820

    <h4>Chapter 1820</h4>


    No one dares to answer, yes or no.


    Thin shallow sneered at them, with a very mockery in his eyes.


    "You can."


    It''s OK to think about the time.


    Can hide it for so long.


    He gave her countless guesses, which were finally eliminated one by one.


    As a result, unexpectedly


    Thin shallow red at those people, with a strong dissatisfaction and emotion suppressed on his face, as if he would burst out at any time.


    In view of their current rtionship, the eldest martial brother knows that they are somewhat unjustified.


    Sighed and advised, "can''t you really locate it?"


    Thin shallow looked at him and didn''t speak.


    The eldest martial brother looked at the second martial brother and said with difficulty, "find a way and find someone. I can tell you that mu Shinian is safe now. I can only tell you this¡°


    Thin and shallow still had no expression, and his eyes showed some contempt.


    "Find someone first."


    Elder martial brother can only speak like this.


    This is why Bo came. Since he couldn''t find the answer, he didn''t n to stay any longer. He opened the door and went out.


    The second elder martial brother covered his wound and looked at the eldest martial brother: "identity, exposed?"


    "Guess."


    The master brother sighed and said helplessly, "no matter what the situation, since Shi Nian still has the mind to do this, it means that she is still fine."


    If you have the energy to toss about these, you can''t be worse.


    The second elder martial brother was kind, but his face looked wrong.


    He pursed his lower lip and some helplessined, "I really don''t want to be beaten when I read."


    "If we think about the good, we can guess it. On her side, it''s estimated that we can prevaricate. Everything is going ording to Su Li''s behavior."


    The first senior brother''s words immediately aroused the second senior brother''s dissatisfaction.


    He could not help but makeints about it: "if not, she will have other ns."


    The little elder martial sister couldn''t help nodding. She rubbed her arm, which had just been bruised, and her face was distorted: "when shees back this time, I must beat her. It''s too messy."


    The second senior brother nodded in agreement.


    Elder martial brother, after so long, he finally got the news of Mu Shinian. He was a little happy.


    As soon as you are happy, you will have time to respond to their nonsense.


    "Come on, read it back when the timees. As soon as it sells miserably, you go to coax it."


    It doesn''t need to be miserable. As long as you are wronged, no one has the heart to say her.


    After all, no, it''s the same.


    The little elder martial sister also smiled. It seemed that soon, soon, she was in front of her. Shi Nian wasing back and they were about to be reunited.


    It seems that it is really in front of us.


    "Unexpectedly, there is news from Aowei. Then don''t waste the news. We should consider how to go next."


    "Whether you want to beat or fight, you have to wait until you pick up the person."


    People who had no confidence at all suddenly found hope.


    A group of people are full of energy.


    Except, thin and shallow.


    ¡­¡­


    He''s going crazy with himself.


    Xu Yi covered his swollen cheek and knew he was wrong, so he even lowered his voice a lot.


    "I can''t be med for this. I didn''t mean to."


    "Then I don''t know. You actually know Aowei. I''ve known Aowei for a long time. She saved my life before, and then she met."

 Chapter 1821

    <h4>Chapter 1821</h4>


    "Then I, she has nothing to do with us. Besides, as long as others don''t provoke her, she doesn''t bother to clean up people, which can''t pose a threat to us."


    "So, I, I didn''t say, I''m sorry, sir."


    The thin and shallow face is really ugly.


    Even across a curtain, you can detect his unhappiness.


    It''s just that no matter how bad it is, he also represses it.


    Xu Yi hopes to give him a good time. Don''t cook the frog in such warm water. Unfortunately, he didn''t listen to a word at all.


    Holding a lighter in his hand, he repeated the action of opening, extinguishing, opening and extinguishing.


    Strange and treacherous.


    It''s impossible to figure out what he''s doing.


    Xu Yi couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He took a hard breath and tentatively ttered: "well, next time, when Aowei calls, will you pick it up?"


    After the curtain, thin shallow seemed to raise his eyes, but it was only a moment, and he bowed his head again.


    Continue to y with the lighter. It seems that there is something mysterious about this lighter.


    Xu Yi covered his cheek, and now he didn''t even dare to give out the atmosphere.


    He and another external leader had no idea what their boss looked like. They only knew that he was a man and tall. Other redundant information could not be stolen at all.


    In addition, following their boss is really promising, so they don''t want to know.


    Maybe the boss is like this, even if he likes to cover up, I''m not sure.


    Thin shallow propped his chin and looked at himzily: "repeat what you said."


    Although I don''t know what I''m talking about, my men just understand what he means.


    When he found a chance to please, Xu Yi immediately repeated his words.


    Thin shallow just listened without interrupting. After he finished, he slowly raised his chin and stared at him.


    "Nothing else?"


    "No, No."


    Xu Yi frowned and muttered, "besides, speaking of it, I think she''s a little nosy. It''s none of her business at all, but she''s in charge. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Thin shallow smile is colder.


    "Do you know it''s strange?"


    "Cough, actually, I found it long ago."


    When his men finished, they became more guilty.


    Because he felt his thin eyes were more sharp.


    Xu Yi is almost scared.


    He struggled and said weakly, "that''s right, I think. Aowei seems to pay too much attention to this matter, and she knows a lot. However, I think it''s useless for anyone to persuade you. Moreover, I can''t judge the authenticity of the information, so, so, so, that''s it."


    Thin and shallow, the whole person''s face turned cold.


    He smiled heavily, with a touch of very ufortable cold in the uncertain weather.


    "You, naturally, can''t persuade."


    But someone can persuade me.


    What should he say? Mu Shinian is really capable and capable. He put his hands on his side.


    Thin shallow mercilessly closed his eyes and threw the lighter directly onto the table; "Go away."


    "OK, OK."


    Xu Yi straightened up immediately and was about to go out when he was stopped again.


    Thin shallow frowned, thought and said; "If she calls again, give it to me."

 Chapter 1822

    <h4>Chapter 1822</h4>


    "OK, OK!"


    After Xu Yi finished, he muttered uneasily, "that''s right, it''s impossible. Every time she calls, it''s not fixed, so."


    "Come in, too."


    Thin, shallow and cold interrupted him.


    Xu Yi is eager to forget it now. Don''t remember his mistakes. Can he say no? He nodded immediately: "OK, OK, I know."


    "Well, get out."


    Thin shallow finish saying, immediately instruct people to go out.


    Xu Yi hurried away.


    Su Jin stood behind him and looked strangely. After a long time, he murmured, "Sir, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Those people are not fuel-efficient lights. If they reallye to this step, even if they are just acting, they may not end well if they really want to make trouble."


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair and silently initiated stupidity.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "...." willful and confused.


    Unfortunately, the spoiled imperial concubine ignored people at all.


    I like to fight alone.


    And no matter how powerful the power of the faint king is, she can win.


    Just like this, he rushed in without a knife. After that, he could still rush so righteously and with high morale. After he was injured, he waved his hand, stood up again and rushed again.


    What a little bastard.


    Completely ignoring the faint gentleman behind her, she was about to be scared silly by her behavior.


    Bo Qian raised his eyes, looked at Su Jin and asked coldly, "who are you scolding¡°


    Su Jin was originallyzy. Hearing this sentence, he fiercely stood up straight and shook his head solemnly: "no, I didn''t scold anyone!"


    Thin and shallow looked at him strangely, and the smile on his lips became colder and colder.


    He snorted coldly, and his voice was threatening: "scold her?"


    "I dare not, I dare not, where dare I!" Su Jin immediately shook his head, but the cold sweat on his forehead fell down: "I dare not, ha ha, where dare I scold her, ha ha, young master, you''re joking."


    The gloom of a thin face.


    Su Jin''s back was going to sweat.


    He struggled and had to open his mouth and change the subject; "Well, boss, how should we prepare? This man hasn''t been found yet. What should we do if we go on like this?"


    A thin face of irritability.


    "I don''t know."


    "Why don''t we keep waiting for news?"


    Su Jin said; "Anyway, it''s estimated that it''s also a one-way connection. We can find out the random code she uses."


    Thin and shallow still has no expression. Even his expression lookszy.


    Su Jin thought he had said something wrong. He didn''t dare say a word, so he stood aside and was silent.


    Thin shallow frowned: "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin gave him a suspicious look.


    Really don''t know?


    Lean against the sofa.


    Knowing that mu Shinian had nothing to do and was in the mood to be a demon, he became curious about another thing.


    That is... What is the secret in Zhou Yansong''s mouth.


    How attractive is it to Mu Shinian.


    Can let her so regardless of life and death, but also dig out the secret.


    Thin shallow slowly fell silent, leaned back on the chair, and silently initiated stupidity.


    Su Jin didn''t dare to disturb him. Go to the water bar, pick up a ss of water and put it silently in front of him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1823

    <h4>Chapter 1823</h4>


    Mu Shinian dreamed again. This time, I didn''t dream about the past, but that my identity was found.


    Bo Qian stood opposite her. Before she knew what to do, Bo Qian suddenly surrendered.


    In the dream, mu Shinian waspletely confused.


    Thin and shallow, but they don''t care at all. They offer all their things with both hands. There is no resentment, no regret, or even a trace of reluctant nostalgia.


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Silly.


    Thin shallow patted her head, arrogant and arrogant: "you can toss as you want."


    "I''ll support you."


    Then, in her sleep, she just liked how she came.


    All the things she had not dared to do before and had not had time to do hade true in her dream.


    No matter how big the basket was poked, no matter how messy the scene was, as long as it was thin and shallow, someone gave her the bottom.


    So she, no taboos.


    Standing in front of her, hindering her, hindering her, were all dealt with by her.


    Bo Qian followed her tirelessly. When she was tired, he helped her and told her to be careful.


    In the dream, mu Shinian felt that the person behind her was very reliable. She could finally do anything without considering the consequences.


    No matter what she wants to do, there is someone behind her.


    That feeling is really great.


    So that when I wake up from my sleep and recall the contents of my dream, a cold sweat falls on my forehead.


    She''s really, really thoughtful.


    She obviously doesn''t like reading those dreamy romance novels.


    How do you dream like a novel withoutck of reality.


    If Bo Qian finds out her identity, don''t talk about the nonsense of offering everything with both hands. It''s a luxury for Bo Qian to look at her.


    And give everything with both hands


    Mu Shinian wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help but despise himself.


    "You can really think."


    Do you feel at ease when you think of such a nonsense?


    Can you face it?


    It''s only past one in the morning.


    Mu Shinian can''t sleep.


    Scared by that dream.


    She turned on the bedsidemp, poured a cup of warm water back, then turned off themp, sat around the quilt, put it on, held the water cup, and began to think about how to go next.


    Rong is still immersed in the fact that she has hung up.


    At this time, it is estimated that we will not care about the life and death of counterfeit goods.


    But there are too many facts that Su Li can do during this period of time.


    Mu Shimian sighed and came out.


    She has been reluctant to have too much in-depth with Rong since before.


    The reason is simple.


    It''s emotionally useful to do their business. It''s too easy to dy things.


    What''s more, let''s say that at present, there are still some wayward girls who are qualified to y.


    That kind of innocent girl should have the right.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, listened to the rain outside and fell into a long silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting like this is one night.


    the second day.


    When the maid came in, she was startled to see her like this.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand and put the cup of cold water back in ce.


    She said, "how''s yourdy?"


    "Nothing."


    The maid said, "it''s just too sad, but I think she should be able to survive."


    Mu Shi lost his mind and joked: "I have to survive, or I''ll be in big trouble."

 Chapter 1824

    <h4>Chapter 1824</h4>


    The maid nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll persuade her."


    After a pause, her expression became strange again.


    Thest time I saw the news of her, I still learned that I was dead.


    Mu Shinian looked at her helplessly: "just say it."


    The maid said, "cough, I''ll be buried in two days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression became more speechless.


    The maid continued, "you''re going too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian really has no idea now


    She looked at the maid with a calm face. The two stared at each other for a long time. After admiring each other, she squeezed out a sentence: "yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now it''s the maid''s turn to look wonderful.


    After she smiled twice, she shook her head helplessly and said, "it''s really... Very strange."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand.


    Weird or not, we have to go.


    But it''s strange to see his name written on the tombstone.


    She didn''t want to go, but Rong must catch her.


    The maidughed enough and began to have a conscience: "why don''t I talk to miss Rong?"


    "No, I''ll go."


    Mu Shinian didn''t care: "have you done what I told you to do?"


    "It''s ready." Said the maid; "I''ve arranged all the people, but you''re pressed for time, and I don''t think you have a chance of winning."


    "Yes or no, it depends on what you say."


    Mu Shinian held his chin: "I''m most qualified to say that."


    The maid didn''t know what she was calcting, so she had to say, "well, you won''t do anything uncertain."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yourdy is bound to be optimistic. Don''t bring me any moths."


    The maid nodded, "don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. She''s sad recently and won''t make trouble."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and, in turn, thought of one thing.


    "Have you ever said anything strange, Miss Rong?"


    "Strange words?"


    The maid frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "Or is there any ce that is very confidential and can''t be known?"


    Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    The maid was even more confused.


    "What does that mean?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "Think about it."


    She can''t say it carefully.


    The point is, she doesn''t know what the secret is.


    The maid looked suspiciously and thought carefully.


    After a while, she replied, "there is a ce where Miss Rong doesn''t allow people to pass."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    "Where?"


    Miss Rong said, "back mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It is said that the back mountain is veryrge.


    The maid continued, "a bamboo house in the back mountain."


    The maid slowly opened her mouth and said, "no one is allowed to go in that ce. I''ve seen it secretly from a distance. There''s nothing in it, but I just don''t know why Miss Rong will treasure the bamboo house so much."


    Mu Shinian held his chin: "is it just a simple bamboo house?"


    The maid shook her head, "no, it''s not simple."


    "This bamboo house has five floors, all of which are made of bamboo."


    "..." Mu Shinian frowned and looked strange: "bamboo"


    "Yes." The maid touched her head, meditated for a while and said;

 Chapter 1825

    <h4>Chapter 1825</h4>


    "At first, we thought she was going to do something, but miss Rong built it and didn''t intend to go in. Only asionally, she would go there to have a look. Such a look would take most of the day."


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    The maid continued, "are you looking for something?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "forget it, it''s nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is too perfunctory.


    Even if the maid wants to help, she can''t find a cut in.


    "Tell me the location of the bamboo house."


    "... are you going?"


    The maid was a little uneasy. She slowly opened her mouth and exined, "do you know why I can only look at it from a distance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you know why no one is guarding there, but no one can pass?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Organ."


    The maid said reluctantly, "it''s 100 meters away from the bamboo house. Mechanisms are set up."


    "...." Mu Shinian''s eyes jerked twice.


    The maid whispered; "I''ve seen it carefully. There''s nothing there, because every time miss Rong goes there, she goes there empty handed, so no matter what you''re looking for, it''s estimated that she won''t be there."


    Mu Shinian sighed and looked at her coolly.


    The maid gnawed her teeth; "If you want, I''ll help you find the way. You''re so hurt. You''d better not take risks."


    Mu Shinian continued to look at her speechless.


    The maidughed twice and waved her hand, "I''m sorry."


    It''s all organs.


    If she broke through with this body, she would really be close to death.


    And this time it''s really dead.


    As for the maid.


    I''ve been with Rong for so long. I must have gone there many times secretly. I dare not go in. I guess there''s no way. If she goes, she''ll die faster than herself.


    Mu Shinian thinks about it. He still ns to forget it first.


    "Do it first."


    Seeing that mu Shinian didn''t want to go, the maid came out with a sigh of relief; "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked up at her and quickly bowed his head: "can you draw?"


    The maid knew she wanted the picture of the bamboo house, thought about it and said, "I can go and take a picture for you."


    "Risk not?"


    "This won''t." The maid vowed, "just take one outside. It doesn''t matter."


    "OK, be careful."


    Mu Shinian is really curious.


    What on earth does Rong Yu do to build such a bamboo house?


    ording to her character, it is either of special significance or something to put.


    Otherwise, I would have left an empty room early, and I still got so many mechanisms around. What''s the picture.


    Mu Shinian reflects calmly.


    There''s something wrong with her face.


    But I can''t say for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    The maid arranged it and mu Shinian met people sessfully.


    Cheng Xi''s face changed when he saw her.


    The next second, he began to ridicule again.


    "Miss mu, why are you so free today? Why don''t you go to serve your master and find me out to do?"


    Mu Shinian is still in a wheelchair.


    She can walk and jump, but she is not veryfortable and not toozy to move.


    The one who is tired of walking.


    Her face did not change at the sarcasm.


    Just asked calmly, "my master is also your master."


    Cheng Xi smiled and joked, "you''re right. You meet me privately behind our master''s back. It''s not good. If ites out, it''s hard for you to exin."

 Chapter 1826

    <h4>Chapter 1826</h4>


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "this is not, at least you can pull a person on the back."


    Cheng Xi was silent and smiled darkly: e on, Miss mu, what do you want me to do?"


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and leaned against the wheelchair, with a bit of ridicule in his eyes: "which side are you from?"


    Cheng Xi smiled: "I''m naturally Miss Rong''s person. Doesn''t everyone know this?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "in me, who is insignificant and can only rely on others to lose one breath, I don''t have to tell lies."


    Cheng Xi raised her eyebrows and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    Mu Shinian touched the wound after touching his head. It still hurt a little. He couldn''t stand a little touch.


    She raised her hand, showed her scarred hand, and smiled innocently: "do you see my end?"


    Cheng Xi narrowed his eyes.


    Mu Shinian smiled and opened his mouth low: "you saw the hand that hurt me with your own eyes. Are you sure you will have life with Su Li?"


    Cheng Xiling.


    Instead, he smiled.


    "I see. Are you trying to win me over? For yourself?"


    "It''s just that you''ve pulled the wrong person. I''m miss Rong''s man. She won''t kill you. She''ll kill you, but Mr. Su."


    Mu Shinian smiled more innocent than him: "don''t say that. Everyone knows who you are."


    "..." Cheng Xi''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Mu Shinian looked at him thoughtfully: "however, it''s quite surprising. Rong is still very good to you. When you were desperate, she also gave you a way to live. You said betrayal and betrayed."


    "Miss mu, you should pay attention to evidence."


    Cheng Xi interrupted her: "you''re not really miss mu. Your words don''t weigh much in front of Miss Rong, to be honest."


    Mu Shi Nian smiles with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    She hummed and opened her mouth carelessly: "I dare say so. Naturally, there is evidence."


    Cheng Xi''s hand was quietly clenched.


    He looked at mu Shinian in silence, with some gloomy eyes.


    "Miss Mu should be responsible for what she said."


    "It''s natural."


    Mu Shinian leaned in her wheelchair. Seeing that Cheng Xi was so nervous, she smiled more innocently: "it seems that you are really confident in yourself. You think you can hide well."


    "However, everyone can see that Miss Rong''s power is getting worse and worse than that of Mr. Su recently. You have found the next backer so quickly. ording to the rules, you are an ungrateful white eyed wolf... Think about it. Who is more human than Mr. Su and miss Rong."


    "If you offend Miss Rong, you will have a way out, but Mr. Su is not necessarily. After all, he also knows that you are a white eyed wolf. You don''t doubt the employment. You know this better than me."


    Every time she said a word, Cheng Xi''s face became more and more ugly.


    Finally, it becamepletely gloomy.


    Mu Shinian smiled, without any strong bearing on his face.


    "Speaking of it, I have no grievances with you. I just want to live, but you are also a character. If you stand on Su Li''s side, you can''t tell when I will be finished by you. Therefore, let''s cooperate."


    Cheng Xi sneered.


    "Do you threaten me?"


    "This is not a threat." Mu Shinian said, "I just see that you are also pathetic, so I''ll show you a clear way,

 Chapter 1827

    <h4>Chapter 1827</h4>


    Miss Rong is still alive. If you follow Mr. Su, you will be dead. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Xi clenched his teeth hard, and his face became ugly in an instant.


    "Mr. Su won''t be like you said!"


    "You know better than I do." Mu Shinian pointed to himself and smiled innocently: "you have seen Mr. Su''s means, whether on the bridge or snake. Of course, I am luckier than you, because my face will save my life. Although I really don''t care what there is between her and mu Shinian."


    "But you''re different. You can''t be guaranteed. You go to Mr. Su in advance. Mr. Su won the best when the oue hasn''t been decided, but you''re doomed to have no chance to be reused."


    "If Mr. Su loses, you''ll be finished. You don''t even have a way back."


    "Do you think Miss Rong will win?" Since what should be known and what should not be known were clearly read by Mu Shi, he would really look hypocritical if he continued to hide.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "but you join hands with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Xi grits his teeth.


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "think clearly, I can do anything in order to live. If there is a case, who wins and who loses, I also want to have a way back. I just want to live."


    "But if you don''t cooperate with me, of course, in order to avoid Su Li really hitting me, I must hit you."


    "As for the first move, just like me. The old move is to deal with you directly, or teach you to miss Rong and tell her how miserable I was beaten when you betrayed him."


    "As for you, I''m not as lucky as I am. If Rong Pang knew you had betrayed, she would certainly kill you. As for her rtionship with Su Li, there was no loss. Su Li just told Rong pang that you came to him and wanted to seek cooperation. He thought you were too bad, so he caught people and let Rong Pang deal with them. He neither broke his face with Rong Pang, nor sold a good deal in front of Rong Pang."


    "Don''t you know that at present, Su Li doesn''t intend to break up with Rong, so you are the best tool to maintain their rtionship."


    Cheng Xi''s face ispletely white.


    Mu Shinian looked at him sympathetically, shook his head, smiled and said, "don''t I do the same? Look, it''s clear that he wants it by name. He still has the ability to confuse ck and white and me all his mistakes on me."


    He saw it.


    I saw it with my own eyes.


    Mu Shinian was hurt, but Su Li gave it to Rong Yi as an exnation.


    Mu Shinian, all the people he brought out in person came to such an end.


    Not to mention him


    He is the man who ran in halfway.


    Su Li is so suspicious. How could he believe him so much.


    Even if he really doesn''t have two hearts.


    But Su Li certainly didn''t believe him 100%.


    If he really wants to get to this point, he... Will really die.


    The blood color on Cheng Xi''s face finally shuddered and disappeared.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a smile: "think about it."


    "I am very sincere to cooperate. Two people who try their best to live are partners."


    Mu Shinian pushed his wheelchair to the door and gently reminded him, "do you want to cooperate? Do it yourself."


    The door closes.


    Cheng Xi looked back. His uneasy mood lingered in his mind.

 Chapter 1828

    <h4>Chapter 1828</h4>


    Mu Shinian said something, but he was right.


    Su Li is such a person.


    And the treatment before mu Shinian was really good.


    But once you find her useless, or you can kill her directly in order to please others, this sentence is also true.


    So.


    Cheng Xi bit his teeth hard, and the whole person was a little angry.


    But who does he want to believe.


    Mu Shinian''s situation is worse than that of him at present. Therefore, it is understandable that she is eager to get people to form a group for her.


    Therefore, Su Li at least did not show the intention to move him at present.


    At the thought of this, Cheng Xigang wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. Instead, he felt that nothing was right.


    His face sank and he straightened up fiercely.


    incorrect. incorrect.


    Mu Shinian didn''t give him a choice.


    That''s what she said, but she also said just now. Su Li is suspicious. If she runs to tell Su Li that he''s only two faced, it''s estimated that he''ll be the next unlucky one.


    Cheng Xi bit his teeth hard.


    If you give him away, at least, Su Li can have one less helper when he wants to deal with her!


    Cheng Xi finally understood what she meant.


    His face turned ck when he understood.


    He was going to tell Su Li about it almost at once.


    But just as he was about to go out, he shrank back.


    No, I can''t.


    That''s the only way he''ll end up.


    When mu Shinian begged so much, he still wanted to kill her and avoid future trouble.


    So maybe he''ll die faster.


    Cheng Xi bit his teeth and smashed his fist on the table.


    Mu Shinian!


    A fake with such a mind.


    He was stunned and suffered a loss in her hand!


    Cheng Xi closed his eyes, sighed heavily and came out. What do you think of the look on his face? How do you feel... Evil.


    But he didn''t have any chance to fight back when he was yed and apuded.


    Whatever you think, you feel... Sad.


    Maybe, since he stepped here today, he is doomed. He has only such an end as cooperation!


    Cheng Xi sat in his chair and breathed out feebly.


    The heart is still rolling with an unquenchable anger.


    ¡­¡­


    The maid waited outside. When she came out, she pushed the man away.


    When there was no one, the maid couldn''t help asking, "will nothing happen if you stimte him so much?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian looked at his hand. There were still some injuries, but they had faded a lot. It looked like there was nothing terrible.


    She sighed. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She just calmly replied, "it''s just someone who wants to live."


    "Some people cherish their lives, others especially cherish their lives. When I say that, he has to believe it if he doesn''t believe it. After all, he has to be careful, otherwise at this juncture, if he is not careful, he will die. He still knows this situation."


    The maid nodded: "but I didn''t expect that Cheng Xi had already been Mr. Su''s man."


    "No wonder."


    Mu Shinian said, "after all, it seems that Miss Rong is indeed weak."


    "Yes."


    The maid pushed the man back into the room and then took a picture to her.


    "This."


    Mu Shinian took over and took a look at the bamboo house.


    The maid said, "there are five floors in total. The windows are closed. I don''t see anything,

 Chapter 1829

    <h4>Chapter 1829</h4>


    Thest time I went there, the window was open. I changed every angle and didn''t see anything. "


    Mu Shinian looked at the bamboo house, silent for a long time, his chin against the back of his hand, silent for a long time, still didn''t see anything.


    The maid didn''t bother her. When she came back, she said, "isn''t it strange? That bamboo forest was also ordered by Miss Rong, but she rarely went to see this ce herself. Therefore, I don''t understand what this ce means to her."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t understand.


    Not only did she not understand, she had no idea what it meant.


    She stared at the bamboo house, studied the structure, but did not find anything. She simply asked, "it''s dangerous to go there?"


    "That''s not true."


    Seeing that she seemed to want to go over, the maid immediately became serious: "I said, don''t be kidding. This ce really can''t get in. Even Mr. Su dare not go over. If you go over, you don''t know what will happen. Don''t be impulsive."


    Mu Shinian came out.


    "What is the mechanism like?"


    "I don''t know. It''s very dangerous. Moreover, in a short span of 100 meters, almost every ce has set up organs. You say, Miss Rong is really strange. She''s not afraid of taking a wrong step. There''s only one ce right in this road, but it''s different every time. These organs seem to live."


    "Every time it changes randomly, every step is very dangerous, so I really don''t suggest you go. If you''re not hurt, I don''t agree with you."


    Mu Shinian held his chin and thought hard.


    What on earth does Rong Yi hide here? Is it the same as the secret she wants to know?


    Mu Shinian touched his chin and began to think hard.


    The maid sighed: "Miss mu, forget it. It doesn''t matter what you want to do anyway."


    Mu Shinian smiled, and his tone was mixed with yfulness.


    "You''re right. It''s really too dangerous."


    The maid nodded. Seeing that she had finally been persuaded, the whole person was ted.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to say too much. Holding the photo in his fingers, he took a lighter and destroyed it directly.


    The maid said, "what''s next?"


    "Wait."


    Mu Shinian said; "It depends on Cheng Xi. In order to please me, how much is the sealing fee?"


    "...." the maid still didn''t understand.


    Mu Shinian stared at the door, smiled and said, "go out and wait."


    "... OK."


    The maid walked out dubiously.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and outlined the bamboo house in his mind. He still didn''t remember anything.


    She didn''t believe that it would be of no use to allow him to make such a thing and arrange mechanisms with such great effort.


    Anyway, it''s like hiding something important.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes. As for the mechanism, he still had to go there by himself to know


    The maid''s description is too broad. She doesn''t know anything and can''t imagine


    Mu Shinian checked her wound and nned to take care of it. If it''s a big deal, she''ll run out quickly.


    How not to scare the snake, and she still has the best time.

 Chapter 1830

    <h4>Chapter 1830</h4>


    The door was suddenly knocked twice.


    The maid''s voice sounded, "Mr. Cheng Xi ising."


    "Yes." Mu Shi read grace, slowly picked up a ss of water and held it in the palm of his hand.


    Cheng Xi came in. It was obvious that he had figured out something just now. Therefore, his face would look so ugly.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the tea cup on the table with a rxed attitude: "have a cup of tea and calm down."


    Cheng Xi''s face looked as if he wanted to cut him.


    Mu Shinian was still smiling: "drink, drink, calm down."


    "The expression is so ferocious, it''s scary."


    Cheng Xi gnashed his teeth and stared at her: "who the hell are you!"


    "Mu Shinian."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "the Lord is gone. I am."


    Cheng Xi sneered: "really, with this brain, I thought you were the Lord!"


    "That can''t be." Mu Shinian held his chin and said, "isn''t your Mr. Su tested this countless times?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Xi''s face changed.


    Mu Shinian held his chin and smiled carelessly: "moreover, for you, if I am mu Shinian, isn''t it just right for you?"


    "She has a lot of brains. Isn''t it no harm for you to cooperate with her?"


    "She can certainly save your life."


    Cheng Xi pursed his lower lip and looked at her: "what do you want to do? You have to think clearly against Mr. Su."


    "Do you want me to wait here if others want to break my back?"


    Mu Shinian asked back.


    Cheng Xi was speechless.


    Mu Shinian said, "besides, who told you that he would win?"


    Cheng Xi sneered: "it seems that you really don''t know. I''m not the only one. There are others. Do you think I''m the only one who betrayed Miss Rong¡®


    "We are all smart people and want to live better. Therefore, no matter what happens, as long as we can live, it is the bottom line."


    "But you underestimated Mr. Su after all. Not only me, but almost everyone around Miss Rong betrayed."


    "What Miss Rong has done over the years, we can''t understand it more and more. We didn''t interfere with each other with Zhou Yansong. She had to break this bnce. It''s impossible to fight with Zhou Yansong by herself. Fortunately, Mr. Su joined."


    Mu Shinian looked very calm.


    But the inner sneer expanded more and more.


    Rong has been quiet all these years.


    It''s like they cut it.


    At this time, he suddenly shot.


    Behind this, I''m sure Su Li is fuelling the mes.


    Mu Shinian listened to him and asked, "who betrayed?"


    Cheng Xi closed his eyes and reported a long list.


    "So, even if I cooperate with you, just the two of us, do you think it''s possible?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shinian said, "we are in the dark."


    "It is not impossible to arrange everything."


    Cheng Xi frowns; "Aren''t you going to pull the others back?"


    "No, they don''t have the climate."


    Mu Shi Nian takes it for granted.


    Cheng Xi frowned.


    They don''t form a climate.


    That mu Shinian specifically found him, which means that he is still a climate.


    Cheng Xi didn''t know whether to be happy or speechless.


    He looked at it and admired it. The whole person had an unspeakable sense ofplexity.


    "Don''t worry, save the lives of your allies,

 Chapter 1831

    <h4>Chapter 1831</h4>


    I can still do it, but the premise is that if you want to cooperate, you should cooperate well and don''t be half hearted. In this case, I promise you won''t end well. "


    Cheng Xilian snorted.


    "How?"


    "Say what Su Li is going to do now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Xi frowned. He said, "I have a condition. You must keep my life."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Cheng Xi frowned: "don''t you understand what I mean? It depends on you. How can you be so capable?"


    Mu Shi read grace for a long time and said, "it''s not without."


    She paused and said low, "don''t worry, you also hold my handle. At that time, as long as you leak my address, I''ll be finished. Many people want to catch me. Therefore, we have the same position and the same situation."


    Cheng Xi turned around and thought, there was nothing wrong.


    Otherwise, mu Shinian made such a mistake. At that time, he will die. How wronged.


    Thinking so, Cheng Xi''s face suddenly became soothing.


    "OK, happy cooperation."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Mu Shimian poured him a cup of tea, handed it to him, turned around, smiled and said; "Happy cooperation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Xi stared at the cup of tea. He always felt that he was on a thief ship today and couldn''t get down.


    This feeling is really bad.


    ¡­¡­


    What is the experience of attending your own funeral


    Mu Shinian didn''t know before, but now he knows.


    The people around were crying.


    Except for one Rong, probably few people are really crying.


    She looked quietly and felt her scalp numb.


    Su Li stood quietly beside Rong Yu, only symbolicallyforting.


    Mu Shinian looked at the paper money and looked at the people lying in the tomb without expression. The whole person''s expression was like eating a fly.


    This feeling is also very strange.


    She feels like a fool.


    She shouldn''t have followed when she began to regret.


    After all, what are these things.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily and came out. She leaned depressed in her wheelchair, watched the people close their eyes and pray. After thinking about it, she still followed the people to bow her head, close her eyes and pray.


    When she was gone, the maid pushed her and followed Rong


    Su Li saw that Rong Lei''s crying eyes were swollen, andforted him: "don''t think about it. People are already like this, so don''t take it to heart."


    Rong Yi was still very sad. Hearing this sentence, he pushed his hand away directly.


    "Get away."


    Su Li waved his hand.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you."


    Rong sat in the car and left.


    Su Li looked back and saw mu Shinian staring at the tomb with cold eyes.


    Su Liughed and joked: "what''s the matter? Do you have any opinion?"


    Mu Shinian touched his chin: "I thought of a word."


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shimian organized anguage and said, "I heard that people who die with resentment will be fierce ghosts. When she died, I haven''te out yet, so she shouldn''t remember me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li looked at her expressionless.


    Mu Shinian continued: "however, ghosts and gods are not very powerful. If she knew, I lived with Bo Qian for a few days in her name and shot her senior brothers and sisters and her master, who were also killed by me, she wouldn''t really hate me."

 Chapter 1832

    <h4>Chapter 1832</h4>


    Su Li didn''t want to say anything.


    The maid bowed her head and didn''t dare to look up. For fear of being careless, sheughed.


    It''s a little too bad to admire the time.


    What bes a ghost? I guess I''m looking for Su Li.


    Not bad.


    Isn''t that a hint that the person who may hang up knows everything, including what Su Li did behind his back.


    Su Li looked at her eyes and admired her thoughts. She was condescending with countless threats.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "can I find a master and ask for an amulet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li was toozy to talk to her and left directly.


    The sound of closing the door is very loud.


    The bodyguards around trembled.


    Mu Shinian looked at it calmly.


    When the car finally drove away, the maid couldn''t helpughing; "Miss mu, you''ve lost a little."


    Mu Shinian hum: "isn''t there such a saying?"


    "Yes, yes, but I still think you are too damaged."


    The maid smiled and said; "Did you see that Mr. Su was really upset, so you made such a mistake?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I''m not so careful. Just remind him."


    "Then you are kind enough."


    The maid continued to smile.


    Mu Shinian waved his hand to show that everything is a matter.


    She looked back and looked at the tomb. Her name on it was really abrupt.


    She didn''t even want to take another look. She directly asked the maid to push her away.


    The maid was still smiling, "you shouldn''t havee."


    Mu Shi read out and didn''t want to answer.


    "Follow the n."


    The maid said uneasily, "you really want to go?"


    "You promised me not to gost time."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "don''t worry. I''m curious. I won''t go in."


    The maid didn''t believe it at all.


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at her seriously: "don''t worry, you can guarantee everything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid pulled her lips and said, "OK, I know."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian walked around the bamboo forest and saw the bamboo house from a distance.


    She walked over, stopped a hundred meters away, looked through a telescope and made sure she didn''t see anything unusual. Then she bent down, picked up a small stone and hit it directly.


    With a bang and a slight sound, before the stone fell to the ground, a fine needle shot past and brushed it, turning the stone into two halves.


    Mu Shinian took a calm look, picked up a smaller stone and threw it out directly.


    The same result.


    In other words, the whole area is estimated to be equipped with a sensing device.


    You can''t pass through it.


    You can''t cross the ground from below.


    After thinking about it, Mu picked up another stone and threw it over the sky.


    Simrly, it was split in two.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look very calm.


    From top to bottom, it''s useless.


    The maid said that Rong can walk from here. It is estimated that there is really only one way to go.


    Mu Shinian dragged her chin and leaned against a bamboo. She thought about it and walked in a little ahead. Then she took out a slingshot from her pocket, picked up a stone and bounced it fiercely.


    The stone fell on the bamboo house


    Beforending, he was shot by another needle.


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    You can''t go to the bamboo house.


    In addition to taking the right path and passing safely, no matter which path you take, it is wrong.


    Will be a hedgehog.

 Chapter 1833

    <h4>Chapter 1833</h4>


    This is not the worst.


    Worst of all, the right path is still changing every time.


    Mu Shimian sighed a long sigh and dragged his chin helplessly.


    What should I do?


    How to do it.


    She has to go.


    But in the past, she was the one who died.


    Moreover, she doesn''t know where the key to the operation of the whole organ is.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin.


    Suddenly, I thought of a way.


    She made a phone call and went out.


    The maid picked it up. She thought she regretted and nned toe back. She asked happily, "Miss mu, do you want me to pick you up?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "You think of a way to deceive Miss Rong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid''s face was stiff: "what did you say?"


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "it''s all right. Call someone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid didn''t want to perform the task at all.


    Mu Shinian thought: "don''t worry, I have a way to ensure that she doesn''t remember."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid gave a cry and didn''t believe it at all.


    "No, I told you that every time the right path is different."


    "I haven''t seen her go the same way."


    "Listen to me."


    Mu Shinian spoke decisively.


    The maid had no choice but to promise; "OK, but you must be careful."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian finished and hung up the phone.


    She thought about it, took something out of her pocket, looked at it, and finally took it back.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Yi came to the bamboo house and found that it had been moved.


    She just frowned and looked left and right to make sure she didn''t see anyone.


    She sneered with disdain.


    It seemed that she had just cried, so her eyes were very red and didn''t think about anything. She lingered at the entrance for a while, directly determined a way and walked over.


    As soon as she took a step, she found someone behind her.


    As soon as Rong was about to look back, he was strangled by someone.


    Rong Yu sneered: "believe it or not, I''ll chop my feet a little and you''ll be dead?"


    "Try it."


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice.


    Let him be calm; "Since you havee prepared, you should know that this road has been abandoned. Even if you follow me, you will die. I don''t want to see blood today. Go away."


    Mu Shinian is more rxed than her.


    She sighed and walked directly on her step, with a gentle smile: "there should be a time difference. If you go with you, I''ll follow behind you. No matter how sensitive your mechanism is, it''s estimated that it doesn''t react so quickly."


    Rong shuddered and turned, his face became gloomy.


    "You!"


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian''s knife touched her neck, and a cold light shed from the bottom of her eyes.


    "You go, if you really want to die, I can''t apany you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu will not die.


    Su Li betrayed her. She can''t die so simply.


    She also wants to bargain.


    Mu Shinian was impatient, lowered her neck and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense and go straight."


    Let him bite his teeth.


    No one can break her mechanism.


    this man!


    Just follow her!


    It''s toote for the organs to run again and change the new road!


    After all, there is really no mechanism. It will be updated in a few seconds!


    At least, it will not produce a new road until she has gone!


    You can''t be angry.

 Chapter 1834

    <h4>Chapter 1834</h4>


    She kept calm and tried to remember every step, so as not to be really careless and bury herself here.


    After she left, they just stopped on the bamboo house.


    Rong Yu looked cold and suddenly shot.


    She''s fast.


    But the people behind me are faster.


    Mu Shinian pressed her arm hard and pushed her back. Then, before she came back, she quickly raised her hand and knocked hard on her head.


    As soon as Rong''s eyes closed, hepletely fainted.


    Mu Shinian looked at her withplicated eyes and said nothing. After confirming that she fainted, she looked around in the bamboo house for a week.


    Bamboo houses are all made of bamboo.


    Mu Shinian looked at the past all the way. The first floor was empty, but there were some furniture and murals.


    Mu Shinian looked at the murals, but felt very familiar. She had never seen them, but she should have heard of them.


    Mu Shinian read it for a long time. After he didn''t understand it, he went directly to the second floor.


    There are several rooms on the second floor.


    There are desks in the room.


    The rest of the rooms were untouched, except for one room, where there was a desk with paper and brush... Mu Shinian walked over and looked at it. Her name was written on the rice paper?


    Mu Shinian stared round. It was not only her name, but also her handwriting was very strange.


    Mu Shinian also felt very familiar.


    She hasn''t seen Rong for more than ten years and can''t remember her font at all.


    Mu Shinian looked at his hand and looked strange.


    Is it her word?


    She has practiced brush writing and has some specific habits, which she knows and those who are particrly familiar with her should also know.


    But how did she know?


    Mu Shinian only felt ayer of cold sweat on her back. She took a deep breath and walked to the third floor.


    There are few things on the third floor.


    Mu Shinian nced at the shelves on the wall and the trinkets ced inside, and the cold sweatpletely fell down.


    She has a good memory.


    From the moment she remembered it, even an hourter, she remembered it clearly.


    So, the old dolls,ic books, game consoles... All she yed after hours, broke down, lost and didn''t want.


    But now, why are you here?


    Mu Shimian gasped hard and his whole face turned pale.


    Did Rong Yu collect all her lost things?


    Mu Shinian walked over and stared at the bookshelf. His breathing became heavy.


    Also, when she first learned to write, she wrote the first calligraphy note and drew the first picture.


    She made it herself.


    A few copper coins when learning divination randomly.


    Mu Shinian looked at the past one by one and recalled the past one by one... Thest blood color on his facepletely disappeared.


    Mu Shinian stroked her forehead. If she could, she really wanted to ask Rong Yu, are you my mother? So concerned about her every move?


    All the things from so many years ago can be collected.


    If you say nothing, you will never believe it.


    The thought of Mu Shi hurt very much. She shook her head and calmed down before she went to the fourth floor.


    Nothing in the fourth floor belongs to her.


    When mu Shinian was about to rx, he felt wrong.


    She looked at a big pearl on the shelf and suddenly remembered some childish words. Rong asked her what she wanted for her birthday present. She said she wanted a bomb pearl.

 Chapter 1835

    <h4>Chapter 1835</h4>


    Mu Shimian jumped out of sight and looked at a diamond ring as big as a pigeon egg next to the Pearl... Inexplicably familiar.


    Because these are what she said she wanted.


    She will give her gifts on most festivals.


    Before giving gifts, she would ask herself what she wanted.


    Therefore, although this room is not her thing, each one has a great rtionship with her.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly, and his expression was a little helpless.


    What is this and what.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone and looked at it. His expression was more numb.


    When she opened and answered, she heard the maid''s worried voice: "are you okay, are you okay?"


    "Not good."


    Mu Shinian answered truthfully.


    The maid said, "you, what''s the situation? Did you trigger the mechanism? Do you need me to save you?"


    "Didn''t you tell me you wouldn''t take risks?"


    Mu Shinian heard the movement on her side, was silent and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What else can I do?" The maid said silently, "pack up your things and get ready to run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s really a rainy day.


    Mu Shinian sighed and came out.


    "You continue to prepare. I''m busy first."


    With that, she hung up her cell phone.


    She looked up and looked at the fifth floor. She always felt that she shouldn''t go up. It was estimated that something more unexpected had happened.


    Although there was no danger in it, she couldn''t understand why Rong did that?


    Mu Shinian went directly to thest floor with curiosity.


    As soon as she got up, her expression finally froze.


    A room, close to the wall, avoiding the door opposite the window. The house is filled with girls of different ages


    There are all kinds.


    With the experience of the followingyers, mu Shinian felt scared when he looked at these clothes.


    Aren''t these for her?


    Mu Shinian will look at the house and feel like a haunted house.


    She breathed hard twice, took out a piece of sugar and took a bite, which made her mouth a little sweet.


    She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and went downstairs step by step.


    She stood where she was, looked at Rong, looked at her like a monster.


    What the hell is going on?


    What is the rtionship between Rong and her?


    If it doesn''t matter, what the hell is she for?


    Mu Shinian sat opposite her, waited for a sugar to finish, patted his cheek twice, and took out a pocket watch from his pocket.


    She simply improvised it.


    I guess I can''t ask anything if I ask.


    Moreover, her hypnosis technology is not very pure.


    She would be grateful to get out of here.


    Mu Shinian took the pocket watch back, put on the mask, calcted the time, estimated that she was about to wake up, slowly took out the knife and put it on her neck.


    Rong Rong: "


    "Lead the way."


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice.


    Tolerance; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She covered her neck and bit her teeth hard.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "You can''t beat me. I''ll push you out and you''ll die. Therefore, we''ll talk slowly when we go out."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "what do you think?"


    It''s so justifiable to do bad things.


    Rong stood still and asked instead; "Who the hell are you?"


    "People curious about this ce." Mu Shinian said, "so I yed some Yin moves, but when I go out, we''ll have nothing to do."


    Rong Yu closed his eyes.


    Mu Shinian has not had much patience.


    "Don''t think about it. You can''t fight me."


    This sentence is also true.


    The man behind him is too insidious and cunning!


    I''m afraid she''s the first person who can think ofing in this way!

 Chapter 1836

    <h4>Chapter 1836</h4>


    Rong Qi''s teeth were about to bite off. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say anything.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "it''s a big deal. When you go out, you don''t have to avoid anything. If you want to fight, you can have a good fight."


    "Then we''ll all rely on our abilities, won''t we?"


    Rong''s face suddenly became distorted.


    She bit her teeth hard, and her face became very terrible.


    "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Afraid."


    Mu Shinian was much calmer than her: "anyway, I don''t want to die here."


    Rong Leng snorted and said, "OK!"


    This mechanism, except for the right way, will attack all the people who break in here without dead ends, not to mention her. Even the most powerful peoplee here, it is useless.


    Rong Lu bit his lower teeth hard: "you are very capable."


    "It''s just this revenge. I wrote it down."


    Mu Shinian looked calm.


    But when I thought of those things in my heart, my face was a little strange.


    She sighed almost unheard and said; "OK, I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The maid waited anxiously for a long time.


    She is ready. Once something goes wrong, she immediately takes mu Shinian out to find Zhou Yansong and seek asylum.


    However, she looked forward to it and almost looked like a stone. She saw mu Shinianing back unharmed.


    Not only safe, but nothing at all.


    The maid is going to be stupid.


    She stared nkly, and finally silently raised her thumb.


    Mu Shinian didn''t slow down from his vertigo. He sat on the sofa, raised his hand and supported his chin. His voice said helplessly, "pour me a ss of water."


    The maid was stunned and quickly poured water back: "how''s it going? Are you all right? Aren''t you all right? How do I think you''re so mentally poor?"


    Mu Shinian looked up at her and slowly spit out his breath; "Nothing."


    "How can it be all right."


    The maid looked at her painfully; "You, what''s the matter with you? You look like a ghost now¡°


    Without her special words, mu Shinian also knows that she can''t look good.


    She waved her hand: "pour the water."


    The maid immediately gave a cry and hurriedly poured a ss of warm water back.


    After drinking arge cup, mu Shinian leaned on the sofa, raised his hand and covered his eyes. Her skin was very white and her wrist looked very pale.


    Not only pale, but also an unspeakable... Fragile.


    The maid''s heart jumped fiercely. She seemed to see something different. She didn''t dare to say anything superfluous. She could only tentatively ask, "are you sure you''re okay¡°


    Mu Shinian said motionless, "go out first."


    The maid said, oh, again. She looked at the empty ss, thought about it, and poured another ss. Then, she really didn''t know how tofort, so she had to take the door and leave.


    The house was quiet.


    Mu Shinian maintained a posture. After a long time, he didn''t let go.


    She closed her eyes calmly.


    Thinking of that room, I saw those creepy things and clenched my fist gradually.


    What the hell is going on?


    Is it Rong Yu who has liked her since she was a child, and then, up to now, still remembers her. As for those things, just because people are not around, so do you keep them for a thought?


    What about the others?

 Chapter 1837

    <h4>Chapter 1837</h4>


    What about the rest?


    For example, who is Rong.


    One question after another went through my mind.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily and came out, looking a little tired.


    Zhou Yansong refused to say this secret, and Rong Yi probably wouldn''t say it. Where is she going to find the answer?


    This ce, only step by step startled, there was no answer she wanted.


    Mu Shinian took his hand away. The man sat up straight and breathed out.


    She even began to think about her past.


    When I was very young, before the beginning of remembering


    Is there really any unclear rtionship between her and Rong?


    But. She really has no impression.


    If so, when Tong Wanzhi divorced them, it was probably not so easy.


    Read ten brain holes to Mu Shi. I can''t think of any unspeakable secrets in those years.


    The road was strangled again.


    But there''s only one way left except this way... Rong, it''s really abnormal.


    But in this case, it seems that it is not an earth shaking secret at all.


    One idea after another came out, and one after another was pinched away.


    Mu Shinian took his face in his hands and rubbed it hard.


    The door was suddenly kicked open.


    The maid almost crawled in. When she saw mu Shinian, she couldn''t say anything: "fight them, they..."


    Mu Shimian poured her a ss of water and handed it to her.


    "Speak slowly."


    The maid was also impolite. She took the water, took a big SIP and said, "they''re fighting."


    "Who?"


    Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The maid swallowed her saliva and said, "Miss Rong and Mr. Su are fighting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow. It seems that Rong has awakened.


    Seeing her face as usual, the maid frowned: "don''t you think it''s strange? You told Miss Rong not to startle the snake. She was not only surprised, but also determined to break up with Mr. Su."


    Mu Shinian saw that she had drunk all the water and went to pour her a cup: "calm down, they fight, not with you. What are you nervous about?"


    "No, didn''t she upset your 1 n?" The maid asked uneasily.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and said, "it''s all right. There''s no n. If there''s any problem, it''s right to adjust."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid suddenly felt very unreliable.


    This is not a joke.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian is not only not joking, but also very serious.


    "Go and have a look."


    The maid said, "are you sure you want to go? This time?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian didn''t tell her anything else.


    For example, she sent her back. She hypnotized her just in case. Then, she was afraid that if she didn''t pass the hypnosis technology, she remembered and settled with herself. Her fists were hard to beat her four hands, so she kept one more hand by the way.


    Put it all on Sue. Stay away from there.


    In fact, she didn''tpletely throw the pot to Su Li, just a little hint.


    It is reasonable to say that Rong is so clever that he can guess who did it with a little finger.


    So, Suli was unlucky.


    Mu Shinian is very calm and not flustered at all.


    The maid thought she saw something, but she didn''t dare to ask, for fear of disturbing the boss''syout.

 Chapter 1838

    <h4>Chapter 1838</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Shi read the past, it had already turned upside down.


    Two big men fight, and no one dares to take part in it.


    Therefore, there were many onlookers, but no one dared to persuade them to fight.


    When Mu Shi read it, those people saw her and made way for her.


    Mu Shinian was speechless, but the maid pushed her in.


    The door opens.


    Then came the sound of tolerance.


    "It''s not you! Hehe, you have to make trouble for me at this time today. You''re really endless!"


    "You were curious about that ce before. Dare you say you didn''t take the opportunity to go in and have a look?"


    While dodging her attack, Su Li frowned helplessly: "what do you mean? There are mechanisms outside your bamboo house. How can I go with you? You tell me how I can get in?"


    Rong Yu flew across with one foot.


    He was gripped by Su Li. He took a deep breath and couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Are you finished?" He threw people away, moved his aching muscles and bones a little, and said wearily, "I haven''t been to your bamboo house today, and I don''t need to go there."


    Rong Yi raised his eyebrows and his voice was pricked: "you are too modest. Don''t you have to check everything about me clearly?"


    Su Li''s face was also angry.


    "You said I did it. What about the evidence?"


    Rong Yu sneered, took out an iron piece from his pocket and threw it directly at his feet.


    Su Li frowned, bent over, picked it up and looked at it. His face changed slightly.


    Rong didn''t miss the doubt on his face. He sneered and said, "why, it''s not so easy to forge your things? If you leave this behind, what else do you want to say?"


    Su Li frowned.


    "Where did you find this?"


    Rong Yu sneered again: "it''s in my bamboo house!"


    "Impossible."


    Su Li held the piece of iron and looked as usual: "my men, there''s no reason to go there."


    "Then call him out and let him confront!" Rong Yu had no reason at all and stared at him expressionless.


    Su Li frowned, looked at the sticker, and was silent for a long time before he looked at his assistant.


    The assistant nodded and went out.


    Mu Shinian stepped aside on his own initiative and didn''t mean to disturb them.


    It seems that he is determined to be a bystander.


    Su Li looked at her and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard you were fighting. Let me... Persuade you to fight." After that, she changed her mouth again: "but now it seems that I can''t persuade."


    "That''s not necessarily." Su Li sneered and said, "let''s listen to you. What you say will still be useful."


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "then you overestimate me."


    Rong Yi also looked at her. She looked a littleplicated, but more, there was a reason... She wanted to get angry and couldn''t find an excuse.


    Soon.


    The owner of the iron card came.


    He didn''t seem to expect what happened: "boss, are you looking for me?"


    Su Li looked at him and asked, "where''s your iron brand?"


    The man was stunned and shook his head: "I lost it a few days ago and haven''t found it yet."


    "Really, is it such a coincidence?"


    Rong Yu made a sarcastic remark.


    The man frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Li sighed, took out the iron card, threw it to him and said, "Miss Rong found it. How do you exin this?"

 Chapter 1839

    <h4>Chapter 1839</h4>


    The man stared at the iron sign.


    The more you look, the more ugly your face bes.


    He looked up and looked at Rong Yu. The corners of his lips moved. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, they all turned into a smile.


    "Miss Rong means that I went to your bamboo house?"


    "How do you know?" Asked Su Li.


    The man sighed and said helplessly, "the whole base has been spread. Sir, you fought with Miss Rong, because miss Rong suspected that Mr. Su''s people went to the bamboo house." After a pause, he smiled helplessly: "say a bad word, even Mr. Su may not be able to enter that ce."


    "You designed the mechanism there. It''s estimated that no one will know better than you."


    Rong Yu looked at her coldly.


    Su Li sighed, shrugged his shoulders at her and said, "so, I said, it''s not the people on my side at all. If you''re not careful, you''ll die. I''m not so reluctant."


    Rong Yi pointed to the piece of iron and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Su Li looked at the man.


    The man spread his hand and looked righteous: "it''s been stolen. I haven''t seen my iron card for some time. Someone can help me prove it."


    Rong Yu sneered: "do you think I will believe it?"


    The man looked at Su Li and Rong Lu. After a long silence, he sighed helplessly: "if Miss Rong has to believe that I did it, it''s me. Don''t spoil your friendship."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Let me lift my eyes coldly.


    "The evidence is conclusive. You can''t find evidence to prove your innocence, so you''re going to use bitter meat, or don''t you want to struggle?"


    The man didn''t look at Su Li this time. He just said calmly, "I''m unlucky. I''ve been cheated by someone. I think I''ve been nted."


    No denial, no resistance, struggled and exined, but no one believed it, so we can only recognize it.


    It''s a cruel man.


    Mu Shinian is Feifei in the bottom of my heart, but the corners of my lips provoke a smile.


    "What are you doing in the bamboo house?"


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    There was a moment of silence in the room. Someone looked down at him and looked at him with some points.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian shook his wheelchair, walked in a little, looked at the three faces, then stopped on the man''s face and said, "what are you doing in the bamboo house?"


    "Always have a purpose."


    "You can''t be curious for no reason."


    The house is quieter.


    The man looked at her and smiled: "curious, can you?"


    "Why are you surprised?" Mu Shinian doesn''t give up at all, Continue to ask: "Why are you curious? Everyone has their own secrets. Even Mr. Su won''t explore what the bamboo house is. Even Mr. Su can respect Miss Rong''s privacy. What''s so strange about you? Why go to the bamboo house? Don''t you know that if things are revealed, Mr. Su is bound to turn against Miss Rong?"


    The smile on the man''s face finally disappeared.


    Mu Shinian calmly continued: "Miss Rong and Mr. Su are partners. You don''t hesitate to break this bnce. What are you doing? Just for curiosity? Because of curiosity, do you put your husband in... This situation?"


    Su Li''s face became ugly.


    He looked at mu Shinian, and his eyes seemed malicious.

 Chapter 1840

    <h4>Chapter 1840</h4>


    Miss Rong made a noise at this time; "So, what the hell is this?"


    "Su Li, your man, he said he was curious. Do you think I''m a fool?"


    The man still wants to speak, but he really doesn''t know what to say.


    Su Li also looked at him. No matter which answer, he was blocked by mu Shinian.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Rong, and said, "I will investigate this matter and give you an exnation."


    "Really? What do you say?" Rong Lei asked in a funny way, "just look for someone who doesn''t matter and say he stole the iron card. Then, is this even an ount?"


    Su Li''s face was still ugly.


    Otherwise, it''s probably over.


    As a result, she had to involve herself.


    Rong Yi looked at Su Li and asked darkly, "am I right or angry?"


    Mu Shinian looked at them and looked at the man again. He smiled innocently.


    "I''ll go back and wake Miss Mu first."


    "That''s my little thought."


    "..." Rong Yi nced at her and did not speak, which was a sign.


    Mu Shinian pushed the wheelchair, stared at two gloomy eyes and left decisively.


    The maid didn''t dare to leave immediately. She looked at Rong Yu and asked for her sign before she dared to leave.


    "Miss mu, are you going to the wake?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian said, "tonight is destined to be unbnced. Only the mourning hall is the quietest, so where am I going."


    The maid drew at the corner of her lips, "but you, go and wake yourself?"


    "This is really strange."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said slowly; "There are no taboos."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid drew from the corner of her lips, "OK, but do you want to watch all night?"


    "Yes." Mu Shinian was thinking about things, and the answer was absent-minded.


    The maid looked at her and asked curiously, "by the way, did you do this?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    "Oh."


    The maid didn''t care about the truth of the matter and said, "however, I remember that man wasn''t Su Li''s right-hand assistant. Su Li wouldn''t blink even if she sacrificed him."


    Mu Shi said, "yes."


    "Then you..."


    What are you doing with that man.


    The maid thought about it, but she didn''t ask.


    "Well, you go outside and wait. Don''t let anyone disturb me."


    Mu Shinian slipped into the wheelchair and waved his hand. He was very natural and unrestrained.


    The maid looked at her and smiled helplessly, "you really are."


    I''m really not very good tempered.


    But of course it makes people feel reliable.


    A very contradictory statement.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s noisy outside, but it''s quiet here.


    Mu Shinian sat in a wheelchair, holding a thermos cup in his hand, leaned quietly on the wheelchair and silently initiated stupidity.


    Tonight, many people can''t sleep. Many people have to figure out what to do.


    After tonight, the situation is expected to be more difficult.


    The cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    Mu Shi read grace and took it up curiously. It was a string of random codes.


    She wanted to hang up, but somehow her finger opened.


    There was no sound on the phone.


    Mu Shinian frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    In the phone, there was still only a gentle breathing sound.


    Mu Shinian looked at the string of numbers, tilted his head and said deeply; "Who the hell are you?"


    It''s really impolite to call without making a sound.


    Mu Shi reads wordless thoughts.


    "If I don''t speak, I''ll hang up."


    Patience is lost.


    She hung up without saying a word.


    There was silence, and some gnashing their teeth said, "Mu Shi Nian!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian kept silent for two seconds, took down his mobile phone, looked at the string of numbers, and blinked twice.


    Violent, exposed?

 Chapter 1841

    <h4>Chapter 1841</h4>


    Not so fast.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Shinian blinked. For a moment, he forgot what to say.


    Thin and shallow spoke on the phone: "speak!"


    What do you want to say?


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and held his mobile phone, emitting ayer of cold sweat.


    After a few struggles, she said hoarsely, "you hit..."


    "No mistake."


    Thin and shallow frowned, and his voice trembled a little; "Mu Shinian, don''t you even have the courage to tell me the truth?"


    Mu Shinian''s mood at this meeting is really chaotic.


    She struggled for a moment, but still did not dare to speak. She could only keep her head down and look at her shoes in silence.


    Thin shallow was silent, and his voice was very low: "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Can''t you even let me listen to a voice!?"


    His voice was almost praying.


    Mu Shinian was holding the wheelchair''s hand with a slight force.


    She struggled for a long time, but still didn''t dare to speak.


    What?


    If you say it, you don''t know what it will look like.


    She is in a bit of a mess, and she must investigate the bamboo house.


    So, no matter what happens, she will find out.


    Maybe life is gone.


    If so, it''s better not to give Bo shallow any hope, just like this.


    With that in mind, she''s going to hang up.


    Thin shallow seemed to know what she was thinking. His voice was hoarse and said, "Mu Shinian, I miss you very much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In a word, everything is broken.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers trembled and his mobile phone almost fell off.


    He took a deep breath and seemed to be trying to suppress something. He bit his teeth and said, "I miss you very much."


    Really, really.


    I think she is heartless and heartless, trampling on his heart wantonly.


    Think she is not a thing, such a dangerous ce, she ran alone, regardless of her own life and death. What should she do if something happens?


    He was angry. In the end, he became distressed and helpless.


    Mu Shinian held his mobile phone for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    She looked up at the sign, took a deep breath and said, "I... Attended a funeral today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence on the phone.


    Mu Shinian said, "my own."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow gently bit his lower teeth: "you are..."


    "I have something I have to figure out." Mu Shinian interrupted him. She seemed afraid to hear something worse from his mouth. She struggled and quickly opened her mouth: "it''s no use who will stop me. I have to do this."


    Thin shallowughed at himself and said, "do you think it''s useful for me to stop you?"


    If it had been useful, he would have done so.


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    Because he didn''t know what to say, Bo shallow called and probably spent some time deciphering the string of chaotic codes.


    There may not be this opportunity in the near future.


    She wanted to hear more of his voice.


    In this way, even if she wants to take a road that will never return, she will no longer be afraid.


    "The man can''t see the original appearance, but it seems that he probably fell in identally. He just doesn''t know whether her family is still looking for her."


    "There is also a garden in this area, which is more beautiful than that downstairs of your apartment. There are Camellia in it, all over the mountain."

 Chapter 1842

    <h4>Chapter 1842</h4>


    "The chefs here may be from Sichuan. They cook every meal ruthlessly, but it''s delicious. They really get angry when they eat too much."


    Mu Shinian said wherever he thought.


    It''s like chatting.


    It won''t be too quiet here tonight.


    She pulled two waves of hatred. If she didn''t handle it well, she would bounce back to herself.


    She wants to take advantage of the time before it affects herself, pick the rtionship with them first, and then do it directly without giving them a chance to repent.


    Mu Shinian probably said so much for the first time.


    Thin shallow has been listening quietly.


    Didn''t bother her.


    Mu Shinian said about his recent life, removed the bad ones, and only said good things.


    Finally, I lied to him once.


    "I''m fine here. Rong Yu still has the ability. With her to protect me, I''ll be fine. When things are finished, I''ll go back."


    After a pause, she looked at her injury as if there were few good ces. She added, "I''m safe."


    Thin shallow still kept silent.


    Mu Shinian was a little uneasy.


    She was about to speak when the electricity suddenly cut off.


    The electricity in this area stopped with two stabbing noises.


    Only two bean candle seedlings were left, flickering faintly.


    Mu Shimian subconsciously shivered.


    She was about to speak when she got on the phone and said, "I did it."


    "... have you found my ce?" This is the first reaction of Mu Shinian.


    Otherwise, thin and shallow will be fine. Cut off the power and sit down. What?


    Thin shallow sneered: "if I know where you are, do you think I can stay there and talk to you?"


    Mu Shinian suddenly had a bad hunch.


    She asked carefully, "then you..."


    "I know which city you are in." Thin shallow interrupted her, how bad the tone was; "But I don''t know the exact location."


    That''s fine.


    Mu Shinian just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. In turn, he felt something wrong.


    She almost pped the wheelchair and stood up.


    "You shouldn''t."


    "Well, cut off the electricity in this city."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s your purpose?


    Mu Shinian really wanted to ask, so he saw people running around outside, very anxious: "alert, alert, level I alert! The other party came prepared!"


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the door, the maid was also frightened.


    But she did not dare toe in. She could only stand outside the door and stare at the people who came and went; "You, are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian stared out: "what''s going on?"


    The maid answered through a door, "the power is off. They suspect someone is doing something. In addition, the bamboo house today, so it''s even more chaotic now."


    Mu Shinian: "... Oh, I see."


    The maid asked uneasily, "this power failure is too strange. We need to pay attention."


    "I know."


    Mu Shinian looked at his mobile phone and said to the maid, "keep watching and don''t let anyone in."


    The maid said in silence, "it''s estimated that no one wille in. I''m scared to death."


    Understandably


    Mu Shinian looked at his picture in the dark and felt that he suddenly ran to the scene of the horror film.


    And


    "Are you making too much noise?"


    She asked.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be found out." Then the situation will be more difficult.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t know what to say.


    She was silent for a long time before she came out with a sigh.

 Chapter 1843

    <h4>Chapter 1843</h4>


    Bo Qian was very kind to her, so she didn''t want to deceive him anymore.


    She''s not doing well.


    Not at all.


    Not only bad, but also scarred.


    She hasn''t fully recovered yet.


    Moreover, often, when she was well hurt, she went to work again, resulting in the wound repeated several times.


    Also, she didn''t sleep well at night. No matter how bold and clear she was, she still suspected that there would be a deviation. If someone caught a mistake, she would be dead.


    Also, the food here is really terrible. There are no dishes she likes.


    At night, I don''t even have a ss of milk to drink.


    The garden is very beautiful, but there are too many snakes. She still doesn''t want to go a second time.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many ces to makeints about.


    She wanted to tell Bo Qian all this.


    Over the years, a person has walked too many ways. She never wanted to tell anyone.


    It was nned.


    No matter whether she can go out or not, if she and Bo shallow really can''t, just forget it like this.


    Although she is really slow in some aspects, she still understands that Bo shallow is good to her.


    Therefore, aftering here, she forced her to just calm down, don''t think too much of him, and don''t dy other things.


    But a phone call today broke the defense.


    She suddenly thought that there were still people in the world who loved her, so she was reluctant to leave.


    There was a lot of noise outside.


    The house is very quiet.


    Mu Shinian pressed the edge of the wheelchair and said helplessly, "I can''t promise you anything."


    "You can. Don''t be so nice to me."


    In this way, she won''t have so much guilt.


    "I''m really heartless. I''m not a thing. I''m sorry."


    Thin shallow was on the phone and his breath seemed to sink.


    It''s like being angry.


    But I don''t seem to know what to say.


    Mu Shinian thought that he waspletely speechless.


    Thin shallow frowned, sneered and asked, "you rely on me. Now you don''t dare to mess around, for fear of disturbing youryout, so you can only stand still, right?"


    Mu Shinian is ying this abacus.


    So I can only be silent.


    Bo Qian said, "World Trade mall, I''ll wait for you toe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    World Trade mall?


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    If you remember correctly, this ce is thergest business district in the city.


    It only takes her an hour and a half to drive there.


    It''s just, how is she going to get there.


    "Find a way to see me."


    Bo Qian cut off all the back roads without waiting for her answer: "if you don''te, I promise that people in this city will know I''ming tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips.


    This threat is really big enough.


    "I can''t get out."


    Mu Shinian spoke directly.


    It''s too expensive to meet.


    And if you see it, you don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Thin shallow saved a belly of fire and had no ce to spread it. If he saw her, he would really beat her.


    Now things are not good here. If she is really beaten, she is really a little unhappy.


    If she still has her life to go back when everything is done, she will stand still no matter how Bo shallow wants to settle the ount.


    But this meeting, things are not done well. If you are beaten, you will be greatly wronged.


    "I didn''t give you a choice." Bo Qian said, "didn''t you just say that they are very kind to you?"


    He lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.

 Chapter 1844

    <h4>Chapter 1844</h4>


    This taste is hard enough.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    A little angry.


    "Find a way out. I know you can do it."


    Thin shallow has a tone of discussion.


    Mu Shinian vomited out and reluctantly said, "I know."


    This attitude is really reluctant.


    Thin shallow didn''t coax her this time, just reported a string of numbers to her: "call this if you have something."


    Mu Shinian thought that he might never fight.


    She can handle ordinary things by herself. If she can''t, it''s probably useless to find anyone.


    "OK."


    "I''ll hang up. See you tomorrow."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness.


    But I didn''t hang up right away.


    Her original intention was to wait for Bo Qian to hang up the phone. As a result, Bo Qian didn''t know what was going on and had no n to hang up.


    Mu Shinian was really going to speak. Bo Qian suddenly asked, "are you afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What are you afraid of?


    Mu Shinian was stunned and looked at a loss.


    "That''s you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought of the man he saw, closed his eyes and looked calm: "No."


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    She''s not a three-year-old bear anymore.


    "Really not afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was really not afraid.


    She hasn''t seen anything.


    However, Bo Qian asked and asked. She looked at the candle light and the picture. Somehow, she felt a chill on her back.


    Her expression looked more numb.


    Damn it.


    She is really not a thing. When she heard that someone cared about herself, she immediately became afraid.


    In that case, her courage really depends on the situation.


    Mu Shi had not finished Tucao, and makeints about it. "You can only be afraid if you are afraid. I don''t even know where you are. I don''t think I can manage it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s fists all * * up.


    She bit her teeth hard. There was no suspense this time. She hung up the phone directly.


    She''s really pissed off.


    She was not afraid, but she was said by Bo shallow. Now she is really a little afraid.


    As a result, the man was fine. After hooking up her fear, the man ran away again.


    Mu Shinian is really angry!


    She bit her teeth and shook her wheelchair out.


    People outside the door are still running around, very lively.


    When the maid saw hering out, she asked tentatively, "why don''t you go back? It''s a while and a half. It''s estimated that you can''t finish your work."


    Mu Shinian is not willing at all.


    "Go back."


    The maid said, "are you afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian turned his head and stared at her faintly: "what did you say?"


    The maid shut up immediately.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and looked at those people running around without expression.


    She just wanted to tear a hole through Su Li''s man.


    Thin shallow such an operation, it is estimated that it is more than tearing the hole, it is simply pushing the man to death.


    Mu Shinian said to the maid, "go and do something for me."


    The maid said, "what?"


    Mu Shinian whispered something, and the maid''s expression changed: "it''s really you?"


    "What is me?"


    Mu Shi answered vaguely and said, "go back quickly. I''m really sleepy."


    The maid gave a strange grace.


    Mu Shi didn''t return his thought, but opened his mouth coldly; "Don''t think about it. Tonight, no matter how uneven it is, it will pass."

 Chapter 1845

    <h4>Chapter 1845</h4>


    The maid said, "if you''re all right."


    Mu Shi recited his kindness and said firmly, "don''t worry, there won''t be anything."


    It''s okay. It''s best.


    The maid said something silently, and then pushed her back to the room.


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel sleepy at all. He went to the bathroom and took a bath. After a short message from the maid, he made do with sleeping for a while.


    After a night, the world seems to turn over.


    The maid sent her food in the middle of the night. Seeing that she was not in good spirits, she worried and asked, "are you okay? What''s wrong with the wound?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "I didn''t sleep well."


    "There''s nothing to do today. Don''t rest more. If you go out, you don''t have to scare anyone." Mu Shinian was opening the wardrobe to pick clothes. When she heard the speech, she was stunned. She raised her hand and touched her face. She said uneasily, "is it really terrible?"


    "Oh, of course. Go and look in the mirror."


    Mu Shinian hasn''t looked in the mirror today and is worried. Therefore, at this meeting, she rarely touched her face, and then touched a bag knocked out of her forehead. She struggled and said, "is this also obvious?"


    The maid gave a cry and naturally said, "otherwise, your bag has not subsided."


    Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip and had no intention of choosing clothes. She went directly to the bathroom and looked at thepletely bloodless face in the mirror. She rarely frowned.


    Not good.


    It''s really bad.


    This face is a little too bad.


    She thought she could carry it all night without sleep. She hadn''t experienced it before. She could be alive without sleep for two days.


    This time, I may be in poor health, so my face became ugly.


    Mu Shinian thought so, and his expression became ugly.


    She came out with a long sigh, patted her cheek twice and asked the maid outside the door, "I''ll eatter. You go out first."


    The maid looked at her sad face and was shocked for a while. She said, "well, what are you... Going to do today?"


    "Do nothing."


    "All right."


    The maid put the food on the table, and then poured her a ss of boiled water. Thinking of what happened yesterday, she repeated, "what are you going to do with that man?"


    Mu Shinian was hesitating whether to put on makeup and cover it. When she heard this sentence, she said, "put it first."


    "Actually, I haven''t understood." The maid couldn''t help but say her doubts: "that man is really just a small man. If he has any characteristics, it''s estimated that he is calm enough. If you move him, there will be no loss for Mr. Su."


    Mu Shinian said, "I didn''t want to touch him."


    "Ah?"


    The maid was shocked.


    Mu Shinian said, "I have something to do today. I have to go out and borrow his hand."


    "...." the maid said again. She almost jumped up. She couldn''t help asking, "you, you go out. At this time?"


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian understood what he said. If he didn''t go, he couldn''t say what crazy things he would really do.


    But even if he went out, Bo Qian wouldn''t take her away, otherwise he didn''t have to say those words at all.


    These things are very important. Bo shallow should know that if they are not solved, she will regret for life.

 Chapter 1846

    <h4>Chapter 1846</h4>


    The maid seemed to understand: "Miss mu, you really... n ahead."


    Mu Shinian knew what she was talking about when he turned his head. Suddenly, he smiled: "no, I nned to let him back today."


    After a pause, she said, "I have to wrong you."


    The maid gave a cry, turned and gave a thumbs up: "I understand."


    Mu Shi read grace and said, "no one saw you?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s dark and invisible." The maid said again, "besides, there''s no time to take care of these things now."


    Everyone thought that someone had sneaked in, and Su Li and Rong Yi rarely stood on the same front.


    Nobody cares about the time.


    Mu Shinian wants this solution.


    She vomited out, looked at the time, and had no time to make up. She directly took a mask and hat, put them on, and said, "you knock yourself outter. I''ll go out first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid looked at her and said, "you''re going out to see someone."


    Mu Shinian pulled down his mask and showed a pair of dark eyes: "have you ever seen someone dressed like this?"


    Who are you trying to scare.


    The maidughed and said, "it shows that she is a very important person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "whatever you think."


    The maid thought she was passively resisting. She smiled twice, put on a very understanding posture and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take it for you here."


    Mu Shinian looked at her speechless. Forget it, whatever she thinks.


    It''s too dark here.


    The surveince is all off.


    Mu Shinian has been here for a few days. She has already figured out the monitoring here. She knows all the hidden ones clearly.


    It''s too easy to avoid this ce at this time.


    Mu Shinian turned over from a wall, took a more dangerous road, and then left smoothly.


    The goal of driving was too big. She ran some distance directly, and then took a car to the city.


    When she arrived, the door of the mall had not been opened.


    She walked around and chose to climb over the wall.


    Then he stepped on a stone and almost twisted it.


    Mu Shinian held the wall. She breathed, looked up, looked at the sky before dawn, and sighed helplessly.


    She''s so irrational.


    It''s not impossible to persuade Bo Qian. For example, if you want to continue making such a noise, she won''t go back at all


    Butst night, I was really in the head. He even listened to such a threat.


    Mu Shinian sighed again and came out. She nced at the mall. There was no one. It was chilly. The wind blew up the leaves. At this time, it seemed a little deste in a busy ce on weekdays.


    Mu Shinian''s head is about to grow up.


    When her back was cold, her walking posture became strange.


    It''ll be fine.


    She has a lot of guts.


    So, it''s usually all right.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know where the man was. He summoned up his courage and went straight in.


    The atmosphere inside is worse than outside.


    Because it''s indoors, the echo is very loud.


    Mu Shinian took several deep breaths. He was afraid that he would be frightened if he was careless.


    The shopping mall is very big. Mu Shinian looks at the dark road and some can''t walk.


    She was so anxious to run out that she had only one problem now.


    Bo Qian... Didn''t say when toe or where to meet, so she ran in... If Bo Qian is sleeping at home now, isn''t she too unjust!

 Chapter 1847

    <h4>Chapter 1847</h4>


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to be the wronged leader at all.


    I just came here when I was hot.


    Now, she''s going back.


    Anyway, Bo Qian only said toe once, and didn''t say he had to see him.


    So she''s leaving now.


    Mu Shinian thought so and resolutely went out.


    Anyway, Bo Qian didn''t say a few points. She came early. It''s her business.


    Mu Shinian thought calmly that if he still called nonsense, he would... Exin to him like this.


    Mu Shinian walked very fast.


    It seemed that something was following her behind her.


    Then, at a certain moment, she felt that something was really following her behind her.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and felt that his hair was going to stand up.


    She struggled and the whole person held her breath.


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer.


    The man behind him also leaned over and felt that danger would happen anytime, anywhere.


    Mu Shinian felt that he was going to be numb.


    But she is not a person who will wait to die.


    So, before the unknown thing came, she clenched her fist and kicked out quickly without saying a word.


    She''s fast.


    But I was stopped.


    Mu Shinian, under high tension, didn''t see whose face it was. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and waved it.


    One fist didn''t hit. Go on with the next fist.


    Then, continue to punch continuously.


    Mu Shinian is very fast.


    But someone is still one step faster than her.


    After two or three times, mu Shinian was pressed against the wall.


    Her forehead sweated wildly, she looked back angrily, and then she was stunned.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time, so you beat me?"


    Mu Shinian is silent.


    And silent.


    Finally, I was relieved.


    Thin shallow stared at her, looking a little yful.


    "Are you really afraid of ghosts?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How is that possible.


    There is something you can''t say.


    Mu Shinian looked at him expressionless and proved that he was not afraid of ghosts and was not afraid at all.


    Thin shallow stared at her for a few minutes and said helplessly, "OK, your eyes are big. Don''t stare."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian loosened his hand and moved his muscles and bones a little: "what are you looking for me?"


    Thin shallow looked at her and the smile gradually disappeared.


    "What did you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared round. The next second, before her brain reacted, her first reaction was to run away.


    Mu Shinian ran away very fast.


    Thin and shallow response is also fast.


    As soon as she stepped out with her front foot, Bo Qian directly chased over, grabbed her wrist and locked the man in her arms without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian was locked by him and couldn''t move at all.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "what are you doing?"


    Thin shallow ha ha sneered twice: "I haven''t settled the ount yet. You''re going to run away. As soon as I let go, don''t you run faster?"


    after being apart a long time.


    He was too excited.


    Especially seeing that she was still well, he forgot what to do in a moment of excitement.


    As a result, this guy really didn''t know what to do. Even if he didn''t admit a mistake, he would run away without saying a word.


    How to develop such a shrinking turtle''s character.


    She wasn''t like this before.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and hardened his head to look at him: "I don''t have to tell you anything."


    "..." Bo Qian narrowed his eyes dangerously. He sneered and said, "go on."


    Mu Shinian tried to struggle out,

 Chapter 1848

    <h4>Chapter 1848</h4>


    It turned out that she couldn''t struggle at all. She bit her teeth and looked at her with some displeasure: "I handle my own business. I remember when you kicked me out, I don''t have to tell you anything."


    In the empty mall, I don''t know how these two people came in.


    As a result, we met again after a long separation. Before we could say anything, we scolded each other first.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip and smiled quickly; "Are you ming me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How dare you.


    No, I dare not.


    Mu Shinian thought expressionless.


    He took a deep breath and seemed to suppress his great anger. He opened his mouth coldly and said, "don''t you know how I let you out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian refused to know.


    Although she knew she deserved beating, she couldn''t say such words.


    If you admit it, you may have to target yourself again.


    If you can hide for a while, you can hide for a while. Anyway, there is no other way to go now.


    The two people are very close.


    I haven''t seen you for a while. It''s not good at all.


    Lost a lot of weight and looked a lot ugly.


    Thin shallow covered her in his arms, stared at her petite and lovely appearance, and couldn''t help sighing out; "You have nothing else to tell me?"


    "... no more."


    Mu Shinian looked up at him without fear; "I have something I have to do. I have to do it. Even if you catch me back today, I''ll find a way to get out."


    "What else?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian continued to sip his lower lip.


    It''s embarrassing to ask such a question.


    She thought for a moment, and without saying a word, she started directly. With a clever effort, she withdrew from his arms, and then stood in front of him. In this way, she had more... Aura.


    Mu Shinian said seriously, "I will protect myself."


    "No ident, no problem"


    "Everything is under my control and much better than expected."


    Thin shallow looked at her and didn''t mean to catch her again.


    It''s just that kind of look. It hurts.


    He wanted to be her dependence, and even begged her not to carry everything alone. She had someone to rely on, but she was still used to fighting alone and didn''t take him to heart.


    Mu Shinian avoided his eyes.


    You can''t be soft hearted.


    You can''t just forget it.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    All she has to do and can do now is to push thin and shallow away and don''t let him get involved, then everything will be fine.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Mu Shinian breathed out: "that''s all. I''ll go back first."


    Thin shallow looked at her, moved his lips and asked, "even if I don''t care about you anymore, do you have to do that?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    After a while, she gently nodded her head: "yes."


    She turned back and looked at him with a determined face: "I have to do it."


    "... sorry."


    Sorry what, mu Shinian can''t say clearly.


    But she just felt that she owed Bo shallow this apology.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s for love or something else.


    Anyway, mu Shinian is sorry for Bo shallow.


    That''s enough.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and felt ufortable at the bottom of his heart.


    Before Mingming came, she prepared a lot of unimportant words to say, but now it has evolved into such an unhappy situation. She really doesn''t want to see it at all.

 Chapter 1849

    <h4>Chapter 1849</h4>


    Mu Shinian breathed out faintly, and the whole person''s face was a little confused.


    She shook her head and walked out without saying a word.


    Bo Qian just looked at her.


    Looking forward to seeing each other for so long, as a result, she only said such a sentence.


    Thin and shallow fists were tightly held.


    He breathed out. Suddenly, before she came back, he grabbed her shoulder, ignored her resistance, bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and he struggled subconsciously.


    She waspletely confused.


    If you can''t push your hands, take your feet and kick them.


    But thin and shallow are not vegetarian.


    Stunned, he grabbed her wrist. No matter how he kicked it, he was like a mountain and didn''t move.


    Mu Shinian has zero experience in this field and is not his opponent at all.


    After waiting for thin shallow loose to open her hand, she panted and stared at him with a pair of water eyes.


    Thin shallow moved his lower lip, and his voice became a little hoarse.


    He turned away his eyes in amazement, and his voice warned with some danger: "don''t look at me like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was angry and anxious: "what are you doing?"


    Thanks to her being able to ask so calmly at this time.


    It''s amazing.


    Mu Shinian felt speechless.


    Thin shallow pulled her lip and pressed her finger on her red and swollen lip p: "happy birthday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    I suddenly remembered that my birthday seemed to be over.


    Just as she was about to blurt out, the next moment, she felt that she was still amnesic in Bo Qian''s eyes, so she simply pretended to be confused.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything, just said; "You are eighteen."


    Yeah.


    Grown up.


    Mu Shinian thought so.


    Then, he looked at thin shallow with a strange face.


    So what did he kiss her for? Is this a gift?


    Thin shallow looked at her, but smiled: "don''t worry, I''ve prepared your gift for you, but it''s a little big. You can''t take it away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian said again and continued to pretend to be expressionless.


    But her ears were red, and then it spread quickly, and her neck began to red.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She said with an uneasy grace; "Then I''ll go back first."


    Bo Qian didn''t nod or say yes.


    Mu Shinian is anxious.


    She can''t beat shallow.


    If Bo shallow didn''t let her go, she would be caught back today.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian struggled: "you said, you''ll let me go back."


    "You can''t keep your word."


    Thin shallow or a face indifferent: "what if it doesn''t count."


    God, this man is so shameless.


    It''s really shameless.


    Mu Shinian roared madly in his heart.


    She turned her head and left.


    Thin shallow slowly followed behind her and asked: "what''s the matter with the injury?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi reads his footsteps.


    She didn''t want to answer, so she went straight out.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows sank and said, "did they do it to you?"


    The situation is much moreplicated than this. Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She kept walking and soon went out. Then, she repeated her old skill and was going to climb over the wall.


    Thin shallow turned her out first, and then raised her hand below to catch her.


    Mu Shinian is not weak to this extent.


    She would jump somewhere else without saying a word.

 Chapter 1850

    <h4>Chapter 1850</h4>


    Thin shallow suddenly said, "you''re hurting. I''ll blow up those two people immediately."


    "... you don''t know where they are."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help refuting.


    After eating so many times, she finally retorted and came back.


    Thin shallow looked at her and said, "I know now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read the corner of his lips and gave it a hard blow: "you..."


    "That''s what you think." Thin shallow didn''t move his hand. Obviously, when she came down, she saw that she was still motionless and frowned: "do you need me to go up and hold you down?"


    Mu Shinian is really speechless.


    She''s really not so delicate.


    She can subdue Rong when she is injured. Turning over the wall is pediatrics.


    But Bo Qian insisted


    Mu Shinian''s two sharp ears reddened again and jumped down directly.


    Thin shallow took her and looked at the bag on her forehead: "where else is hurt?"


    "Nothing else." Mu Shinian raised his hand, touched the bag and said, "I didn''t see it clearly. I identally bumped into it. There was room to protect me. Su Li didn''t dare do anything to me."


    What mu Shinian said is quite reasonable.


    Thin shallow Oh, put the person down and said, "your senior brothers and masters are not in good condition."


    Mu Shinian thought that someone was injured and couldn''t help asking, "what have you done to them?"


    "It''s a light meal. Your master, I tossed a little too much. He''s in a bad situation now, but he''s still alive." Bo shallow is very calm.


    Mu Shinian is speechless.


    She looked thin and shallow. She seemed to have a lot to say, but she couldn''t say it.


    When the words came to his mouth, he took the initiative to swallow them back.


    So repeated, mu Shinian was almost drunk.


    Thin shallow looked at her and said, "I''ve been merciful."


    "You!"


    Mu Shinian thought that he was his own master. He was thin and ferocious. He was not a thing.


    "He''s good or bad..."


    "It''s not my master." Thin shallow still took it for granted: "besides, he''s fine."


    "...." is it okay to be beaten half dead?


    Mu Shinian had a headache again. She probably knew why Bo Qian wanted to catch the master: "it''s no use if you catch him. He doesn''t know where I am."


    "I don''t know. It''s good to vent." The thin voice cooled down: "how are you? I don''t know. I''m very calm."


    Well, you have a point.


    Mu Shinian was almost convinced by his crooked reasoning.


    She jumped out of his arms and said, "don''t interfere. The secret is a little serious. I''ve scattered the. If you interfere, you will inevitably startle the snake. Therefore, just watch."


    "I''ll really be fine."


    Through the most difficult, the rest, it''s her turn to y.


    Bo Qian didn''t say good or bad.


    Just sighed gently.


    I don''t know whether I''m sorry or distressed.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Bo Qian looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian thought that Bo Qian would not let her leave. As a result, it was unexpectedly smooth.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the base.


    Once again.


    Mu Shinian is gone.


    The man is gone, too.


    And disappeared at the same time.


    The maid was knocked unconscious, half dead, and the guards outside were put down.


    After the maid was woken up, she covered the bruise on her neck,

 Chapter 1851

    <h4>Chapter 1851</h4>


    He looked at the person who was staring at her, turned and got up excitedly: "yes, it''s him! He knocked me out and let Miss Mu go!"


    Rong Yu picked up a piece of iron wire on the ground and picked it up coldly at the corners of his lips.


    Here is an iron fence that blocks the middle of the house. As long as there is no one outside, it can''t be opened.


    Since it was like this, it means that from the beginning, the man prepared the steel wire. Maybe he came to see him while admiring him, and then he knocked the man unconscious, kidnapped a hostage, and then left.


    Rong Yi looked at Su Li with a yful attitude.


    "Should you give me an exnation?"


    "Your people ran away like this. Don''t tell me. You don''t know anything."


    Su Li frowned and just asked, "why did he take mu Shinian?"


    "Could it be, could it be, because miss Mu identified him one day, so I have a grudge in my heart?" The maid''s face was still very white. She turned her head and looked at Rong Yu. She seemed to be looking for somefort: "it should be like this. Otherwise, Miss Mu came to see him in order to let him have something to say. It wouldn''t be good to hide it."


    Rong Yi nodded at her and looked at Su Li.


    Su Li was also a little angry at this time.


    I don''t know when everything began to run counter.


    Everything is out of order.


    He looked at Rong Yu and said, "calm down first. I''ll get the people back first."


    "Are you sure you want it back?" Rong Yu said sarcastically, "don''t wait to find it. People can''t find it again. You have to find a reason to say that if you can''t find it, people are gone. You haven''t done less of this."


    "If you want to fill the letter, you can send your people with me."


    Su Li was also directly annoyed.


    On weekdays, those self-restraint and superficial Kung Fu disappeared in an instant.


    Rong shuddered and finallyughed.


    Su Li.


    Is that who you really are.


    Finally, I can''t help being exposed.


    Mu Shinian was right.


    This is a man of wolf ambition.


    In order to seed, you can risk everything.


    Rong zhe sneered in her heart. On the surface, she didn''t say anything. She looked at Su Li calmly and said; "OK."


    Then she ordered some of her own people toe over.


    Su Li didn''t say anything, but left with a heavy face.


    His assistant followed him with an odd look.


    "Sir, this is really wrong."


    "I know." Su Li frowned: "go find them both, and then..."


    The assistant asked in surprise, "in this case, Miss Rong will certainly turn her face. Moreover, coupled with your previous events, she will not believe that it has nothing to do with you."


    Su Li nced at him and smiled: "we''ll talk about it then. It''s a big deal. It''s really turned over¡°


    The assistant saw the murderous look on Su Li''s face and suddenly understood.


    "OK, I see."


    The assistant was about to leave. As a result, someone hurried in and saw Su Li. He couldn''t help saying, e back, everyone is back."


    Su Li didn''t react for a moment; "Who?"


    The man said, "the people who ran away and miss Mu are back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li''s face changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian came back with the runaway people.


    She nned everything very well.

 Chapter 1852

    <h4>Chapter 1852</h4>


    When she was surrounded by the crowd, she opened her mouth calmly: "I came to persuade him to tell the truth. As long as he exined clearly, at least he could make atonement, but he suddenly opened the door. I didn''t react, so he caught me."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his sore wrist twice, turned and said, "I caught him running. It''s inconvenient to run with me. I took the opportunity to pretend to be weak and knock him unconscious while he didn''t pay attention."


    Then she pointed to the car outside and said, "a driver will take it back for meter, otherwise it will be a big trouble if you find it here."


    Her voice is very hoarse and looks like she has no spirit at all.


    It seems that I didn''t sleep all night.


    When the man heard this, he couldn''t help jumping up; "No, it''s not like this!"


    He has always been very calm. Even if he wants to plead guilty, he hasn''t been so excited.


    At this meeting, he couldn''t help jumping out: "Mr. Su, listen to me, this thing is really not like this. It''s Miss mu. She knocked me out, and then took me out. I woke up and was outside. Then, as soon as I met her, she began to hit me. I didn''t hit her, but she brought me back. Young master, believe me."


    Mu Shinian sneers; "Why do I do these things¡°


    Rong Yu also joked: "Mr. Su, your people are really powerful. You can say it without logic."


    Mu Shinian still smiled coldly: "Miss Rong said yes."


    Su Li''s face changed and he smiled darkly; "One side of the story, Rong, do you believe it?"


    "What can''t you believe? All the evidence is in front of you. If you talk about it, what will happen?" Rong Yi asked back, "he is an insignificant man under your hand. If Mu Shinian did it, what did she spend so much effort to pull down your hand?"


    The maid stood shivering.


    I couldn''t help a drop of cold sweat on my forehead.


    Mu Shinian is a little too smart.


    One by one, including the things that didn''t happen, can she calcte so clearly?


    Two people disappeared together.


    She was knocked out, too.


    In addition, mu Shinian did get the man back, and his identity was not important at all... If the maid didn''t know the inside story, she might believe it.


    Mu Shinian looked calm. Everything seemed to be within her expectation. It was really a stable group.


    The maid watched and couldn''t help talking.


    Su Li can''t exin.


    He tried to speak several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The man also looked at him with eager eyes and a cold sweat: "Sir, believe me, I really didn''t do it. All this was nned by mu Shinian!"


    Mu Shi read grace and smiled, "what am I nning to do? Deal with you or what?"


    The man pursed his lower lip, looked at the maid again, and suddenly reacted; "You, you are with that maid. You must have made up your mind to do so. I was framed by you!"


    Mu Shinian is like watching a joke.


    Rong also sneered.


    "I think you are really desperate. Are you still climbing and biting?"


    "I didn''t!"


    It''s about his life and death, and the man can''t help shouting; "I didn''t do that at all!" He gritted his teeth and said, "I just thought that the truth would be found out!"

 Chapter 1853

    <h4>Chapter 1853</h4>


    Rong Yi was toozy to listen to his excuse and looked directly at Su Li.


    "How do you deal with this?"


    Su Li looked at the man.


    Men are still begging.


    "Not me, really not!"


    Su Li looked at Rong, who didn''t look so domineering just now, but just looked like a good y.


    Su Li breathed out and spoke to his men.


    "Take him down."


    His subordinates understood and took people down directly regardless of the man''s resistance.


    Mu Shinian watched him leave and didn''t miss his venomous eyes from beginning to end.


    She just looked, her face still calm.


    Su Li looked at Rong Yi and said, "I''ll exin this to you in advance."


    Rong Yi shrugged and looked very indifferent.


    Su Li seemed to be very dissatisfied with her attitude, but her own people caused trouble first, and she didn''t have the right to say heavy words. She spit out and left with her.


    Rong asked the maid to close the door. There were only two of them left in the house.


    Rong Yi sat in a chair and looked at mu Shinian. In a bad tone, he asked, "have you been out?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said honestly, "I climbed over the wall from the West courtyard."


    Rong Yi identally nced at her: "you''re still honest."


    "No, really speaking, it''s still miss Rong''s tacit understanding of your cooperation. If you didn''t cooperate with me, I wouldn''t be so smooth."


    Rong Yu sneered, "you''re wee."


    "Tell me, what the hell are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian said with a serious face: "when it came out from your bamboo house that it had been moved, I had already startedyout."


    "I stole that iron card with some tricks, and I left it outside your bamboo house."


    Rong Yi frowned, "have you ever been to the bamboo house?"


    "Yes." Mu Shinian said, "just after it came out that you had an ident, I passed."


    After a pause, she frowned: "generally speaking, no one will know the password. Will it be someone close to you?"


    Rong feels something wrong.


    But for a moment, there was nothing to say.


    Because her bamboo house is not a secret. It is full of mechanisms. Each entry and exit is arranged by different mechanisms. There are all kinds of wordsing out of it. I must have heard of it for so long.


    So it''s not surprising.


    Mu Shinian beat a bracelet on her hand. Seeing that she didn''t ask, she continued; "You don''t know the extent of Su Li''syout. I can''t find out, so I just don''t check it and break the situation directly."


    "Those who start first have the initiative."


    Every sentence is reasonable.


    No ws at all.


    Rong Yi frowned again: "did you do the power failure?"


    Nonsense, of course not.


    I''m all here. Besides, I don''t have such great power.


    Makeints about your heart, but your face shakes your head. "It was just an ident. It is said that the whole city had a power failure."


    That''s true.


    Rong Yi asked again, "if there was no power failure, you also have the ability to get that man out?"


    Mu Shinian nodded and pointed out the door.


    Rong Yi frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "It will be more troublesome. I will lead all the snakes in the back mountain, and then take advantage of the chaos and take people away." Mu Shinian said, "or, break into Su Li''s secret room and make a little noise."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi looked at her unexpectedly: "you know Su Li''s secret room?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "Miss Rong, in order to live, I have to promise that I know everything I should know."

 Chapter 1854

    <h4>Chapter 1854</h4>


    Rong Hu looked at her sarcastically; "That''s really wronged you."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked calm.


    "It''s too urgent and I have to leave, so I can''t tell you."


    Rong Yi said, looking at the maid again, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Before she could speak, the maid suddenly said, "so you knocked me out, not that person at all?"


    Mu Shinian''s mouth began to touch a very light radian: "yes, it''s me. I have to do it all."


    not bad


    She deserves it.


    I can really keep up with her.


    The maid rubbed her neck and looked sad: "Miss mu, you''re too heavy."


    "For realism."


    "... oh."


    I can''t see anything.


    Moreover, mu Shinian did a good job.


    Rong asked, "what''s your n next?"


    Mu Shinian said, "plot."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Let your brain turn; "You want to use the man just now?"


    "Yes." Mu Shinian recalled and said, "he is also a good man. There are still many people who have a good rtionship with him. Draw these people first. We are short of help now, but we don''t need too many people. As long as we can ensure that we can run out of here smoothly when there is a quarrel."


    Rong Yi looked at mu Shinian.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Shinian is still magnanimous.


    Rong smiled twice and said, "how do I feel? You are really simr to Mu Shinian."


    Mu Shinian moved his finger slightly, pulled his lower lip and said, "she''s gone. I''m mu Shinian."


    As she spoke, she showed a familiar smile.


    Rong''s smile was really cold.


    "Neverugh like that. You''ll always be a fake! Even if she''s gone, she won''t be able to turn you!"


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "OK, I''ll listen to you¡°


    Rong Yu didn''t want to stay for a minute and left directly.


    After the maid made sure she was gone, she read it when she looked at it and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead; "How dare you?"


    Unexpectedly, he exined how he ran. What if Rong doesn''t believe it.


    Mu Shinian leaned back in the wheelchair, closed his eyes, rested for a moment, then vomited and said; "Just get used to it."


    The maid patted her chest. This is not a good ce to talk. She pushed the person back to the house, and then continued to ask, "you''re not afraid if Miss Rong finds out if it''s not handled properly?"


    "No." Mu Shinian said, "otherwise I wouldn''t dare to do so."


    The maid was relieved to see that she was so sure.


    "Well, just say it''s okay."


    "You go out. I want to rest."


    Today, I''ve been ying with the strongest brain all day. She''s really tired and can''t lift her hands.


    The maid gave a cry of grace and hurriedly took the door to leave.


    Mu Shinian went to the bathroom to take a bath, wiped the medicine, put on his pajamas, wiped his hair and came out.


    Suddenly, she looked cold.


    Without looking back, she waved back. After the man avoided, she immediately raised her foot and kicked it.


    In a short time of more than ten seconds, two people quickly fight each other.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were cold, avoided the man''s extended hand, touched the wall, then raised his hand and pressed it down.


    As soon as the lightes on.


    Before she could see the people in the house, she was held in her arms.


    The familiar taste lingers on the nose.


    Mu Shinian stared round and breathed a cold breath incredulously: "Why are you here?"


    This is Su Li''s territory!


    Thin shallow loosened her, caught a glimpse of her surprised look, calmly sat on the sofa, picked up a calendar book on the table, and naturally said, "here you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is that crazy?


    Mu Shinian is going crazy.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Once he is found, Su Li will never let him go!


    No matter how powerful it is, it can''t be worth so many people.

 Chapter 1855

    <h4>Chapter 1855</h4>


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly, with a smile on his face.


    He thought that mu Shinian would always have an expression. He didn''t know what was sad and what was anxious.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was still in the mood tough. He was angry and said, "someone will find you here at any time. Go back quickly and you can see it. I''m fine here."


    Thin shallow looked around the house and answered his questions.


    "You live here?"


    Mu Shinian took a look. The room is very luxurious. What do you mean to live here?


    Thin but picky; "Can people live in this ce?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian is about to lose to him.


    If anyone finds out,e straight over and they''ll all be finished.


    In this way, Rong can''t keep them.


    Is this man really so taboo free?


    Mu Shinian saw that he was picky everywhere, and his face was not very cheerful: "did they abuse you?"


    "No, really."


    Mu Shinian repeated helplessly, "I''m fine."


    His thin hand stopped on a sculpture. He looked at it, and his eyes gradually became deep.


    "What is this?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the sculpture, a human sculpture.


    Thin shallow grabbed the towel hanging on her shoulder, covered it directly on the sculpture and said, "you shouldn''t see it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just a man.


    And the light is also the upper body, so there''s nothing you can''t see.


    Mu Shinian is going crazy.


    She sighed and followed his words: "OK, no, can you go back?"


    She doesn''t understand what this man is doing now.


    When I came, I didn''t talk about business. I always said something inexplicable.


    Thin shallow made a circle and sat back on the sofa: "don''t go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face changed: "why?"


    "You are here, you will..."


    "Will be found." Bo Qian was very familiar with her words and took them directly; "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t care."


    You don''t care, I do.


    You''re going to be found. I can''t protect you at all.


    Mu Shinian wanted to say this, but when he came to his mouth, he still swallowed it.


    She was also a little discouraged. She sat on the sofa and looked at him expressionless: "so, what are you going to do?"


    Thin shallow nced at her pale face. He had prepared a belly of words to be held ountable and swallowed them back: "where else are you hurt?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pointed to the bag on his head and still refused to tell the truth.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "do you need me to turn over your medical record?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No turning.


    Just turn it over.


    Such a turn, thin shallow may really blow up the whole ce in the simplest and rough way.


    Mu Shinian thought of the scene and suddenly the cold sweat on his face came down.


    She struggled, rolled up her sleeves silently, exposed the injury on her arm, and then said, "there''s another one, and then it''s gone."


    Thin shallow didn''t make a sound and stared at her directly.


    That look in my eyes is so oppressive.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and insisted: "it''s really gone."


    Even if you give Bo Qian a hundred courage, he won''t do anything to open her clothes. Come out. He still has it


    Just think so, not finished, thin shallow suddenly shot.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He saw thin shallow drag her directly. He pulled her out of guard. Then, without saying a word, he opened her clothes.

 Chapter 1856

    <h4>Chapter 1856</h4>


    Mu Shi reads a row of cold sweat on his forehead and pulls his clothes quickly in the next second.


    "What are you doing?"


    She almost roared out and was annoyed by thin shallow.


    Thin shallow smile more cold: "this is what you said, nothing?"


    Her whole back, almost no good ce.


    Bruises and bruises, scabs and scabs in the wound, several ces have not beenpletely healed... Is this what she calls very good?


    Mu Shinian frowns, pulls his clothes, and still insists; "It''s really all right. I just fell identally. It''ll be all right soon."


    "Did you fall?"


    Thin shallow sneered: "how did you fall?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and pinched it with his hand; "I fell while climbing the mountain."


    Yes, wit.


    That''s so clever.


    When she was climbing the mountain, she identally fell down, and then she got her hands on it.


    This is not a lie.


    Thin shallow stared at the wounds that were obviously beaten out by others, and his face was gloomy; "Mu Shinian, I shouldn''t talk nonsense to you!"


    "I''m fine anyway."


    Mu Shinian looked at him squarely and opened his mouth solemnly: "the wound has almost healed."


    Thin shallow looked at her and suddenly smiled.


    "I really can''t control you, can I? I can''t even control your life and death, can I?"


    Injured on his shoulder, he dragged Zhou Yansong a man to jump from such a high ce, persisted in the water for so long, and was beaten here again.


    These are all in her n. Maybe she even counts being beaten.


    She used all her tricks and seeded in mixing in here. She became their people and didn''t let them have any doubt. She protected all the people who could be involved in this matter, except herself.


    Thin shallow thought of those wounds and his face became more and more ugly.


    He took a deep breath, and with great strength, he restrained himself from letting himself be so absurd as to fight her,


    "I really can''t control you, can I?"


    Mu Shinian knew that he was very angry now, so he didn''t know what to answer for a while.


    She can only stretch a small face, calm and silent.


    Thin shallow saw that she didn''t know how to repent, took a deep breath and said, "very good, you''re very good, very good."


    As the voice fell, he opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shinian stared round.


    No, he just went out. If someone met him, wouldn''t it be all over?


    When mu Shinian thinks so, he will chase him out.


    As a result, I watched Bo Qian climb over the wall from a tree, and then disappear directly into the boundless night.


    Mu Shinian: "


    That''s how he came in.


    That''s not right.


    What she should worry about now seems that Bo shallow is annoyed by herself again.


    Besides, she can''t resist at all.


    Because people worry about her, it''s always for her good.


    It would be too bad for her to be so unkind.


    Just how did she admit her mistake?


    Not next time? Or will I weigh it next time?


    It''s all wrong.


    Then don''t say it at all.


    Mu Shinian sighed again, touched his hair and found that it was not dry, so he had to get the towel. As a result, he looked at the ce covered by the towel, retracted his hand and went to get the hair dryer.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept until midnight and felt someone in the house.


    She was stunned for a long time. When she woke up, she saw Bo Qian sitting on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 1857

    <h4>Chapter 1857</h4>


    He''s back?


    Mu Shinian stared round: "you!"


    "Shut up."


    The sound is thin and cool.


    Mu Shinian really shut up. Seeing the ointment fiddled with in his hand, he was silent and said, "I''ve taken good medicine."


    "Your medicine is rubbish."


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Come on, I really can''tpare with him, can I!?


    "Lift your clothes away."


    Mu Shinian was silent and rolled up his clothes.


    Anyway, the wound is on the back. It''s thin and shallow. I can''t see anywhere.


    Thin shallow stared at those injuries and smiled coldly: "how can it be so happy?"


    Just now she wanted to see her injury. She also looked for various reasons


    Mu Shinian blurted out without thinking: "anyway, you already know¡°


    That''s not right.


    Thin and shallow face ck for a while, some unfathomable looking at her.


    "Well, I see, so I don''t have to hide."


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She is wounded now, and Bo shallow doesn''t dare to settle ounts with her.


    She''ll be silent.


    Thin shallow seems to know what she''s fighting. Careful thinking, he directly exposed: "the injury will always be good, right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wait until the injury is cured, and then settle the ount slowly?


    Mu Shinian didn''t like it. She turned her head to protest. She was knocked on her head by a thin, light and heavy one: "don''t move."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian rubbed the back of his head and secretly wrote down the ount.


    Shallow shallow said: "Mu Shinian, I think you really owe a beating."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and stubbornly didn''t speak.


    "Are you okay? Won''t you be found?"


    "No." Thin shallow finished, and added two words; "Garbage."


    Indeed, it''s really rubbish to let such a living man in.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t sleep at all. He couldn''t help asking his own doubts: "how did you find here?"


    "Tracking."


    Bo Qian answered.


    I didn''t hide her meaning at all.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "it''s impossible. On my way back, the people who followed me were thrown away."


    "Well, I was thrown away." Bo Qian said, "but I have many people. You can always find a ce with Camellia from thest ce you left. This kind of words is not verymon in this city."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    Good. She gave the information.


    Her IQ really ran away from home.


    After finishing the medicine, Bo Qian wiped his hand and stared at her back: "Mu Shinian, if you hurt yourself again, I''ll fry that camellia."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long live harmony


    Mu Shinian muttered.


    "Won''t you go?"


    If you don''t go, it will be more difficult to leave during the day.


    "Sleep your sleep."


    Thin shallow whispered, but he sat on the edge of the bed and didn''t move.


    Mu Shi was stunned and asked, "don''t you want to be here?"


    If anyonees tomorrow and sees him, it''s over.


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian said, "I can''t get out now. I''ll wait for tomorrow."


    "... why?"


    She saw hime and go freely. It was amazing.


    Come as you want.


    So many security guards patrol every day. They don''t even patrol a ghost.


    Thin shallow said: "no reason, sleep."


    "That bed makes you?"


    Mu Shinian is not so ruthless.


    She still has such a conscience that people risked their lives to give her medicine in the middle of the night.


    Bo qianen said, "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then, go to the sofa and sit down.

 Chapter 1858

    <h4>Chapter 1858</h4>


    Looks like I''m going to make do with that night.


    Mu Shinian looked at him puzzled, and then muttered, "why do you have to."


    After so much effort, he thought he had something to say. As a result... It seems that he hasn''t done a few big things, but he has done many small things.


    Mu Shi reads wordless thoughts.


    Bo Qian said, "don''t think about it. Sleep with you."


    Mu Shinian said, pulled up the quilt and covered it, and was ready to go to bed.


    In the night


    Thin shallow never closed his eyes.


    Looking at the stubborn figure, the frown that had been frowning gradually loosened.


    People who don''t even feel bad about themselves.


    If even he doesn''t feel bad, she may really regard herself as an iron man.


    I just think I''m really depressed.


    He came all the way and took so much effort. As a result, the girl was so heartless.


    Even if you don''t say good words, you really want to annoy him to death?


    After that, he was worried here. She slept so well.


    Bo Qian thinks he''s here for abuse.


    Otherwise, how can you be half dead.


    However, on second thought, he felt no wonder he admired the time.


    People''s character is like this.


    He wanted her himself.


    People are used to fighting alone and can''t seek protection... This is her outlook on life. He can''t force her to correct it.


    Thin shallow supported his head, quietly looked at her, looked at her, and fell asleep.


    In a daze, someone covered him with a quilt and whispered something in his ear.


    The voice was so quiet that it hid in the night and couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian thought that Bo Qian was just like a spider man. He coulde and go without a trace.


    However, when she woke up and saw that Bo Qian was still in that position, she was silent.


    Mu Shinian wore a disordered hair and was bleary eyed. He was frightened by such a big man. He was in no mood at all.


    She frowned, looked at the man, raised her hand and grabbed her head.


    She thought she was sleepy. She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. As a result, she still saw such a big man.


    Mu Shinian looked at the sky outside the door again. She sighed helplessly. For a moment, she really didn''t know what to do.


    It''s agreed to go. Why is it still here.


    It''s dawn. How do you go then.


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip, thought for a long time, went to the bathroom, washed and changed into clean clothes, and then found a set of clean washing utensils for Bo Qian.


    When she went out, Bo Qian didn''t wake up. Her tall body curled up on the sofa and felt a little wronged.


    He hasn''t even changed his posture. It seems that he sleptst night. He''s like this now.


    Mu Shinian didn''t wake him up. Seeing that his eyes were dark, he suddenly felt a little distressed.


    The mobile phone on the desktop has been shing.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to answer. As a result, the phone rang several times. She thought about it and picked it up.


    On the phone, Su Jin''s worried voice came immediately; "Boss, are you okay? Have you found Miss mu? Is she okay? Do you need us to pick you up?"


    Mu Shinian felt that he had heard the voice somewhere.


    She was silent and said, "he''s still sleeping."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the phone, immersed.


    For a while and a half, no one spoke.

 Chapter 1859

    <h4>Chapter 1859</h4>


    Su Jinughed twice and looked dry: "mu, Miss mu, ha ha, haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you okay?"


    Frown at the moment; "Who are you?"


    "Er... This."


    Su Jin was a little afraid to say.


    Mu Shinian may not know who Bo Qian is. Although they are close, there should be some boundaries... If these two people just like to hide their identity from each other, if they disturb others'' interest, they may be cut to pieces by mu Shinian.


    Although Bo Qian is powerful, in his opinion, he is a typical wife ve. What his wife says is what she says.


    Otherwise, his future wife made such a big deal. If Bo Qian wanted to, he would have caught people back and locked them up. As a result, he not only had nothing to do, but also connived at her. However, he was not at ease. He would be surprised if he ran away for privacy in the middle of the night.


    "Name."


    Mu Shinian impatiently interrupted him.


    Su Jin didn''t dare to say anything: "I, i... in this way, I''ll tell you something else. Don''t ask my name, will you?"


    Frown at the moment; "Not interested."


    "About young master Bo!" Su Jin hurriedly said, "you must be interested."


    After that, without waiting for mu Shinian to speak, he directly opened his mouth: "young master Bo hasn''t rested for several days in order to find you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at his dark circles, frowned and didn''t speak.


    Su Jin opened his mouth again and said, "young master Bo misses you very much. He''s on your side now. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. I won''t bother you two to talk about the past."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip silently.


    "He''s sleeping."


    "Solution Acacia ah."


    Su Jin naturally said, "looking can also solve Acacia, don''t you think so."


    Mu Shinian came out with a sigh of relief and said coldly: "there''s nothing important, I won''t wake him up?"


    "No, No."


    Su Jin''s ttering opening.


    Mu Shi read grace and hung up the phone directly.


    Then, as soon as I hung up the phone, I saw thin shallow open his eyes and looking at her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t panic at all. He handed him his mobile phone: "your hand came down and called."


    After a pause, she said, "I don''t know my name. A man talked for a long time and didn''t tell me who his name is."


    Thin shallow looked at the caller ID and casually replied, "Su Jin."


    "He''s not serious."


    Mu Shinian almost slipped.


    Su Jin?


    Does Bo Qian really not know her identity?


    Su Jin is such a famous person. Why doesn''t she know?


    Mu Shinian looks at Bo Qian and is more and more sure that he is the person behind the hall.


    Otherwise, Su Jin could notpletely listen to Bo shallow''s words.


    His authority, however, was limited to the person behind the scenes of the wind hall. He was directly under his orders and was not controlled by anyone.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and he was still very calm.


    It just seems that I fell asleep all night and my shoulders are a little stiff.


    When he stood up, he moved his shoulder twice.


    Mu Shinian saw it and said, "let me pinch it for you?"


    Shallow didn''t react at first: "what?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything. He walked over and helped him pinch his shoulder.


    Thin shallow looks at her unustomed. In his memory, mu Shinian seems to have never been so


    "Is it too heavy?"


    Mu Shinian saw that he always frowned and lightened his strength.

 Chapter 1860

    <h4>Chapter 1860</h4>


    She also knows that she is quite strong.


    It''s thin and tender. She''s like this. It''s estimated that she''s abused.


    Thin shallow originally wanted to say no, but looking at mu Shinian so serious, he simply swallowed the words back.


    "Have you learned?"


    Mu Shi said, "I guess."


    She pinched it for her grandmother, and she specially ran to learn it for a while.


    Thin shallow Leng, didn''t say anything.


    Also, she doesn''t remember anything. If she can remember these, there will be ghosts.


    "What''s next?"


    "I intend to strike first."


    Thin shallow was silent and said, "you''ve done the same thing before. If things haven''t made progress, it''s good to tear up a progress by yourself. You can disrupt each other''s steps and take the initiative, but the premise is that you have to be prepared enough, otherwise you''ll only scare the snake."


    After saying that, he found that mu Shinian had been quietly looking at himself.


    Thin shallow frowned and asked, "what''s the matter, where''s the problem?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and continued to hold his shoulder: "I thought you would scold me."


    Or refute it.


    Who knows, I really analyzed it.


    And his point of view is exactly the same as himself.


    Is this the so-called... Tacit understanding?


    Thin shallow vomited his breath and looked very depressed: "is it useful for me to teach you?"


    "... useless."


    Mu Shinian spoke confidently. There was no room for discussion on this matter: "if you stop me, I will do the same."


    "..." although I knew she was telling the truth, I was still angry.


    "Mu Shinian, you are really... Good!"


    Mu Shinian knew what he wanted to say was that he didn''t deserve to be beaten, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, it would be shallow and dare not act rashly.


    "When will you do it?" Thin shallow asked angrily.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and said about the time: "next week is almost the same."


    "OK, you..."


    Before he finished, the code lock suddenly opened.


    Mu Shinian frowned and turned fiercely.


    The door opens.


    The maid was about to bring breakfast in. When she saw the man in the house, she took a breath.


    "You..."


    Before he finished, Bo Qian suddenly shot.


    His speed was so fast that the maid only felt herself shaking in front of her eyes.


    The next second, his neck was pinched, Bo shallow closed the door, looked at mu Shinian and asked for her advice.


    "Kill?"


    The maid''s eyes widened. Just as she was about to speak, the strength of her neck deepened again.


    Mu Shinian was also frightened: "let her go first. She''s on my side."


    The maid didn''t dare to speak this time. She could only nod her head.


    Thin shallow frowned: "really?"


    Mu Shinian nodded and walked over with some helpless openings: "you let go of people first."


    Thin shallow let go.


    The maid looked at the two of them, and her expression gradually changed from the rest of her life at the beginning to unspeakable: "you, you... Are too bold."


    There are people outside. Mu Shinian hid a person in the house!


    If this is found, it is estimated that it will really die.


    "It''s a long story."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to exin: "if it''s okay, you go out first."


    The maid Er, her face gradually changed: "sorry, that''s me. I''m sorry to disturb you!"


    After saying how she came, she left.


    Mu Shinian was speechless. Turning his head, he saw a thin face looking at an idiot: "is this really your man?"


    It doesn''t look like it at all.


    It''s like a funny ratio.


    Mu Shi Nian was speechless: "at the beginning, I didn''t believe it, but the fact seems to be like this."

 Chapter 1861

    <h4>Chapter 1861</h4>


    When you are smart, you are still smart.


    Sometimes, it''s really... Stupid.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t remember why he was looking for such a wonderful figure. Later, he thought that it was probably because she was like this. No one would believe that she was an undercover.


    Thin shallow frown: "change the handle. If it goes on like this, she will drag you back."


    He has done the utmost forbearance. As long as mu Shinian changes someone to do it, he will be in a better mood. What if such a stupid person pulls her back at a critical time.


    Mu Shinian was speechless and exined calmly: "I can''t change now. The goal is too big."


    "..." yes, I can send someone to see Guan Mu. It seems that this man is OK.


    Mu Shinian looked at the sky outside. At this moment, he waspletely helpless: "how do you go back?"


    This will not be able to power off, and there is no way to create something that shouldn''t be.


    Unless


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian and fell into meditation.


    "I have a way."


    Thin shallow originally just wanted to stay with her for a while. As for the way to go back, he would think of it at that time. At this time, he looked at her curiously: "well, how to do it."


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice and said, "create chaos, and then you take the opportunity to run out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow eyebrows, no words.


    Mu Shinian said, "that''s it. Wait for me."


    With that, she''s going out.


    Bo Qian grabbed her.


    There seems to be something to say.


    Mu Shinian looked at him quietly. He gently picked the corner of his lips and said, "I know."


    She said calmly, "I''ll pay attention to safety, I promise you."


    With that, she took his hand, drew the hook and stamped, very childish, but also very solemn.


    Thin shallow was stunned, and she let go of her hand.


    Mu Shinian went out without saying a word.


    He frowned and was about to pull her, but he didn''t meet her.


    The door closes.


    The footsteps of Mu Shinian are far away.


    Until you can''t hear anything.


    Thin and shallow gently frowned and didn''t say anything.


    A momentter, the door was suddenly knocked twice, and the maid''s voice repressed: "it''s me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''ve just heard this voice.


    The maid knocked, opened the door and came in.


    She looked at thin shallow, bent down and bowed seriously, and then she looked like she wanted to talk and stop: "are you young master thin?"


    Bo qianen said and looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "If you dare to take such a big risk toe and see her, you must like her very much." Who else woulde here with so much effort.


    Thin shallow didn''t deny it, but looked at her faintly.


    The maid also heard about it, but she really saw Bo Qian. She couldn''t say a word of those thousands of words.


    She scratched her head and said, "when this is over, you''ll let Miss Mu live a good and stable life."


    "She has too many things in her heart and considered a lot of things. During this period of time, in order to live, her brain has not stopped. She looks very powerful, but in fact, I can see that she doesn''t like this kind of life. It''s exciting and dangerous. She tests a person''s psychological endurance all the time."


    "Before she sent me, I lived this kind of life. At first, I listened to her to survive, and now it''s the same."

 Chapter 1862

    <h4>Chapter 1862</h4>


    "So, young master Bo, if you can, let her stay away from these things in the future."


    Thin shallow looked at her quietly and gently nodded his head: "I know."


    The maid smiled awkwardly: "that''s good. Miss Mu''s favorite person must be right. I''m relieved to have you."


    Thin shallow nodded his head, and there was a little smile on his lips.


    "She trusts you very much?"


    "She saved me." The maid remembered the past and was very helpless: "she was so much of a person herself. I was seven or eight years older than her. When she met me and was caught in that ce... She bought me, and then asked me if I wanted to work with her."


    "She taught me all my skills now. Later, you don''t know. I came here voluntarily. At first, she didn''t want to. Like you said, at first, she was looking for a very powerful person, but I just wanted to do something for her."


    "I''ve been lurking for so long. I''m d I can help her now."


    "She deserves it." Bo Qian only said such a sentence.


    It''s worth working for her.


    The maid nodded, "yes, I know."


    "She''s worth it, so I''m willing."


    "Young master Bo, I hope you can be the person she has no scruples and can rely on."


    With that, the maid bent down to him seriously and was about to go out.


    Thin shallow was silent and suddenly asked, "what happened to her here?"


    The maid gave a cry, and some didn''t understand what he said.


    Thin shallow pointed to the ointment on the table with a heavy expression: "how did she get hurt?"


    The maid gave another meaningful voice, as if struggling to say.


    Thin shallow didn''t care: "if you don''t say it, I''ll check it and I can know. It''s just a matter of time."


    Mu Shinian has to be timid in doing everything now. It''s impossible to make any big moves at all.


    So his investigation was almost unimpeded.


    The maid''s expression was embarrassed.


    She asked seriously, "I tell you, if Miss Mu finds out, then..."


    "I''ll take it." Bo Qian replied, "it has nothing to do with you. I forced you."


    Good, I understand.


    Worthy of Miss Mu''s fancy.


    The maid was relieved, Start counting with your fingers: "At the beginning, she was injured and fell into the water. When she came back, she learned that Zhou Yansong had an ident and mu Shinian couldn''t find it back. Miss Rong was angry and beat her. Of course, this was designed by Miss Mu at the beginning. After that, she was almost cured. She was frightened by the snake in the back mountain and climbed the mountain, but she was weak and fell directly from the hillside. This time, it was OK, On thewn below, she was lucky and healthy. Then she was bitten by a snake. Well, it was a poisonous snake, but she was injected with serum at the first time, so it was not very serious, but she had a concussion when she fell down. "


    The maid said as she recalled. When she finished, she found that her thin expression was too ugly.


    She frowned and struggled uneasily: "are you... I''m all right?"


    Don''t be so scary.


    It''s like catching people and beating them up anytime, anywhere.


    It''s really scary.


    Thin shallow frowned, and there was an unspeakable gloom in his expression: "very good."


    It''s okay.


    The whole body is almost hurt. I dare say it''s okay.

 Chapter 1863

    <h4>Chapter 1863</h4>


    Mu Shinian, I think you are really impatient!


    The appearance of Bo Qian gnashing her teeth made the maid feel that she had said something terrible... Her back began to shine and began to fantasize. If Miss Mu knew this, what would she look like


    Even in the maid''s mind, there was a calm look of admiring the time and reading, smiling quietly, cutting off her head, then taking out a paper towel and wiping her hands slowly.


    A huge cold sweat fell from the maid''s forehead.


    Thin shallow seemed to see what she was thinking and said expressionless, "don''t worry, it''s all right. It''s not your fault."


    The maid was relieved: "that''s good, thank you."


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and couldn''t calm the anger in his heart.


    What''s worse, mu Shinian is really... More and more capable!


    It''s like making fun of your body again.


    She just owes a lesson!


    "Well, young master Bo, are you going to beat her?" The maid could not help speaking for her boss.


    Thin and shallow looked at her coolly.


    The maid could not help shrinking her neck and said carefully, "she is a girl at least. She is also a girl. You are so cruel and bad to her. Maybe she is afraid of you."


    "So, don''t beat it. It''s not good to do it."


    Thin shallow nodded irritably.


    "No."


    Because he can''t, he''s not talented.


    Mu Shinian, this bastard, is invulnerable.


    I can''t scold. I guess she just listens and doesn''t make a sound.


    It''s even more impossible to fight. If you start, mu Shinian may fight back every minute. Then, if you can''t fight, you''ll be depressed. When you''re depressed, you still have to coax yourself.


    Don''t be too bad.


    Half dead.


    Seeing this, the maid found a reason and ran away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has no idea what he has been betrayed.


    She dodged people, ran to the back mountain, thought of what she remembered, gave a tentative whistle, and then secretly sprinkled the things she bought on the flowers.


    After a while, some snakes came out of their heads.


    Mu Shinian shivered and scattered a little. Finally, he threw a few stones and smashed them fiercely.


    The snakes retreated a little, and then they all swam towards her quickly.


    Mu Shinian wants this result.


    She took a deep breath and ran away.


    After all, it''s hard for these snakes to catch up with her after a distance.


    After she ran back, she tidied up a little and went to find Rong.


    Rong Yu is always in a bad mood.


    At this time, she was also in the house. She was looking at a few photos. When she saw mu, she read it. Her face gradually became gloomy from the gentleness just now.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Miss Rong."


    Mu Shinian came in and saw the photos. The corners of his lips smoked twice.


    Her, when she was young.


    There are also a few photos taken secretly.


    What this man is going to do.


    Mu Shinian is running away.


    Rong Yi nced at her, but her tone was not very good: "this was when she was still in that vige. At that time, she was still young and wore very rustic clothes. These clothes were not worn by the children of the neighbors. They were given to her. It was a little older, and her grandmother transformed them for her."


    Mu Shinian certainly remembers these things.

 Chapter 1864

    <h4>Chapter 1864</h4>


    When she was young, only grandma was the best to her.


    She remembered these things very clearly.


    It''s just, how did Rong know.


    She was picked up by her master when she was seven years old. When she first met Rong, she was also seven years old. She can''t remember this memory wrong.


    The master said she was very clever.


    But how to go depends on her choice.


    To choose to be strong, you have to sacrifice some choices.


    It''s no use being smart if you stay in this ce all the time.


    These words are very reasonable, so she remembers them deeply.


    Rong Yi turned over another photo. In it, mu Shinian was just in primary school. At that time, she didn''t like tough much. Except for smiling in front of her grandmother, she was very quiet.


    A person studies, does his homework, and a person ys with himself.


    She was wearing a school uniform and carrying a cloth bag, which was also sewn by her grandmother.


    "This period of time should be the happiest in her life."


    Mu Shinian looked at Rong Yi and couldn''t help asking; "You already know her?"


    This is a surprise.


    Master said the big secret. It shouldn''t be this.


    Some unclear connection between her and Rong?


    But how is it possible!


    Mu Shinian thought that even if she was so stupid and couldn''t remember things, she could remember who her parents were.


    But Rong is really strange to her.


    It''s not that weird, but an emotion that doesn''t understand at all.


    Mu Shinian is a little creepy.


    Rong Yu didn''t answer immediately. He just turned over the photo album and gently stroked the small face with his fingers. His voice was a little hoarse: "yes, why don''t you know her? I knew her as soon as she was born."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face waspletely pale.


    But she quickly calmed down and joked with a smile: "how is it possible that I can recite her information. She met Zhou Yansong when she was seven."


    Let her lift her eyes and look at her.


    At that moment, mu Shinian saw irony.


    And deep disdain.


    After all, people are gone.


    In the face of every fake, Rong has no patience at all.


    She leaned back on the sofa, put the album on the table and said with a smile; "Indeed, it was Zhou Yansong who first met her, but Zhou Yansong asked her if she wanted to learn from him, but how can you be sure that the two of them would meet by coincidence or ident?"


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and said, "did you arrange it?"


    "Yes, I arranged it. I deliberately guided it." Rong Yi sighed and said, "Mu Shinian is much smarter than ordinary children. People like us cherish talents. Not to mention Zhou Yansong, he also cherishes talents. Moreover, he decided to adopt her at the first sight. Guess what''s the reason?"


    The answer is almost at hand.


    Mu Shinian''s nervous breathing is about to stop.


    "Because of what?"


    She heard her own gentle rhetorical question.


    Rong said, "because I''m ashamed."


    "Because of a guilty conscience."


    "Therefore, over the years, he treats mu Shinian better than his own son."


    "That''s why Zhou Yan likes mu Shinian so much. As long as mu Shinian doesn''t like it, Zhou Yansong will interrupt his son''s greed by any means."


    "It''s because he feels too guilty about Mu Shinian."


    So, no way.

 Chapter 1865

    <h4>Chapter 1865</h4>


    Therefore, we can only hide and tuck in. In any case, we can''t let people know.


    Mu Shinian listened, a big secret was put in front of him, and then he untied the mysterious veil a little bit.


    In fact, many things are wrong.


    She can still find clues when she thinks about it carefully.


    For example, at the beginning, the master met her, said he was destined for her and asked her if she wanted to learn skills. Later, he taught her a little bit, the most powerful teacher and the most powerful resources... asionally, when he saw the master, he felt like he was watching others.


    Mu Shinian''s palms burst out inyers of cold sweat.


    She took a deep breath and continued to ask, "what about you? You also remember mu Shinian so much. At first, I thought you were her mother."


    "Of course I''m not."


    Rong smiled: "Mu Shinian has his own mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can''t exin.


    When mu Shinian was young, her parents treated her badly. She also wondered whether she was their own. Later, when she grew up, she took it for testing after knowing the DNA identification. As a result, she was their own daughter.


    However, although Tong Wanzhi is very smart, her intelligence ispletely out of touch with these people.


    She has a brain, but she doesn''t turn as fast as others.


    So, what is the situation of all this.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and his voice was struggling with a bit: "I know, her mother is Tong Wanzhi, the man who married into a rich family." After a pause, she pondered the heart activity of the fake and added: "it''s true, she''s a capable person."


    Rong Hu looked at her and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Tong Wan Zhi?"


    She repeated the name word by word, and the smile on her lips became more and more contemptuous: "she is something. The word ability can describe her. It''s too much to look at her."


    Mu Shinian felt that the secret was in front of him.


    She gritted her teeth, continue: "I can''t say that. She was able to get out of the backcountry by herself. Moreover, if she hadn''t been able, she wouldn''t have hooked up with Gu Shenghua. Gu Shenghua was a businessman after all. He was very smart. Even he lost to Tong Wanzhi. It''s clear that this woman is not simple, and now she can stay so stable in a rich family, as long as that When the child is born, she will have a better position in taking care of her family. "


    Mu Shinian''s analysis is very reasonable.


    Rong Yu is extremely ironic.


    "Do you think she came out by herself¡°


    If she hadn''t been prepared, no matter how hot the news this person said, she would try to hold on... When she heard this sentence, mu Shinian couldn''t help falling down.


    She squeezed the palm of her hand and took a deep breath, trying to maintain her peace.


    "Is it difficult? Did you do it? Did she know Gu Shenghua and you manipted him behind his back?"


    Rong Yi looked at her and asked, "you talk a little more today. Don''t you know a word!? the more you know, the faster you die."


    Mu Shinian nodded at the bottom of his heart.


    The next second, heughed; "There is always curiosity, not to mention such a big secret that mu Shinian doesn''t know. Of course I''m curious."


    Rong Hu took a sip of water and didn''t answer the question.


    Just thinking of Mu Shinian, her face was a little more gentle.

 Chapter 1866

    <h4>Chapter 1866</h4>


    "That child, after all, is a little too bitter."


    Can you live in calction without suffering?


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth and was afraid to ask again. Rong should be suspicious.


    She took a deep breath and managed to maintain her peace.


    "Maybe."


    Rong was just about to pick up the album when there was a sudden agitation outside the door.


    "It''s toote,e on!"


    Rong Lu frowned, walked over, opened the door, and a red snake rushed in.


    Mu Shinian frowned, quickly picked up the cup and smashed it. The snake was hit and fell to the ground, but it soon twisted.


    Rong is not a vegetarian either. He stepped on it and ttened it directly.


    Then someone came running.


    Panting: "Miss Rong, close the doors and windows, snakes, many snakes!"


    Rong Yi''s face changed, quickly pulled the door, and then went to close the window.


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    If you haven''t recovered from the secret just now, you will be dazed by this cognition.


    She gave a nkly grace, and the question mark on her head became bigger and bigger.


    y big.


    identally, it''s really big.


    I don''t know if Bo Qian ran out. Is the maid safe.


    Rong Yi frowned: "how did the snake in the back mountain run away?"


    I did it.


    Mu Shi read a sentence in his heart.


    She didn''t say it, but Rong looked back and looked at her strangely: "is it you?"


    Mu Shinian immediately felt numb. She said innocently, "trust me, I won''t, I''m afraid of this kind of thing."


    The memory ofst time was too deep.


    I''ll probably never forget it in my life.


    I think so.


    Rong Yu didn''t doubt it. He just sat on the sofa and said, "there are more and more strange things recently."


    "Maybe this ce is not safe."


    Mu Shinian said; "The reason for the snake''s rampage is to find out and see whether it is man-made or idental."


    Frown; "You mean, this ce is not safe?"


    Mu Shinian nodded; "It''s estimated that yes, I prefer artificial. As long as there is another ident, Su Li''s cautious character is estimated to move to a ce. This time, you canpete with him and go to your site."


    Rong Yi pursed his lower lip and said, "you''ve done a good job recently."


    Mu Shinian smiled pleasantly, but his smile was not very sincere: "only useful people can live longer. If I''m useless, it''s estimated that you will give me up soon."


    Let him sneer; "You really understand."


    The rampage of the snake once again caused a riot in the whole base.


    When it was handled and returned, Bo Qian had left.


    The maid was also in the room. She was relieved to see that she was safe.


    "Miss mu, you''re making too much noise."


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "if you don''t make a big noise, it won''t end well."


    "He''s gone?"


    The maid said, "well, he didn''t leave until you were sure you were all right."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said; "Just clean it up."


    "What?"


    The maid was puzzled.


    Mu Shinian looked at the snake outside. It was bloody. There was a smell of blood in the air.


    She sighed and said; "This ce, can''t stay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid frowned and asked uneasily, "you won''te with this n at the beginning."


    Mu Shinian didn''t admit or deny it, but looked out the door.


    She covered her nose and sighed again.


    "After all, I still shed a lot of blood."

 Chapter 1867

    <h4>Chapter 1867</h4>


    "Those who do great things do not bleed." The maidforted, "but if master Bo reacts, he must be very angry."


    "It''s better to be angry than to have an ident." Mu Shinian looked very open. She raised her hand, looked at her hands and said, "my hunch is not very good, so I''d better not let him go through the muddy water with me."


    The maid absolutely believes in Bo shallow''s strength.


    The person who can impress Mu Shimian is certainly not a simple person.


    With him, at least the odds are more than half.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian doesn''t want to, so there''s no way.


    "Get ready."


    Mu Shinian avoided the bodies of the snakes and went out.


    The maid followed her: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian breathed out, raised his hand and said, "when I came back just now, I was identally bitten again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid took a breath, walked over and grabbed her hand. The skin around her fingers had begun to turn ck, and her face waspletely ugly.


    "You are!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her faintly.


    "Forget it, nothing."


    The maid breathed out reluctantly, "then you tell... People you''re okay."


    After all, there are people walking outside asionally. The maid specially changed the word for fear of an ident.


    Mu Shinian nced at the small wound and didn''t care about the opening; "Nothing happened."


    It''s better to


    The maid said something about her stomach, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    ¡­¡­


    Many people in the medical station were bitten by snakes.


    Mu Shinian didn''t n to jump in the queue. He nned to queue up. As a result, when those people saw her, they all stepped aside.


    Mu Shinian frowned, and the maid took her forward regardless.


    "You are a fake¡°


    The maid whispered a reminder.


    Mu Shi was stunned and finally reacted.


    by the way.


    She is a fake. She only cares about her own life and death, not others.


    Thinking so, mu Shinian went to treatment first.


    There is only one doctor here, but there are many nurses.


    When the doctor saw mu Shinian, he was surprised. Instead, he raised a smile: "Miss mu, you have also been bitten."


    "It''s not much to be happy about."


    Mu Shinian sat down and handed him his hand: "deal with it as soon as possible."


    "Ah, OK."


    The doctor said and began to do it.


    It''s easy to clean the wound, but bandaging takes some effort.


    The doctor said, "there are many snakes here, but there has never been such a situation today."


    Mu Shi Nian also opens his mouth; "Well, I took the initiative to attack people. Maybe I was stimted."


    Mu Shinian''s casual answer, perfunctory can''t be perfunctory anymore.


    The doctor looked at her, smiled and said nothing more.


    When the bandage was ready, mu Shinian was about to stand up, and the doctor spoke again; "Miss Rong and Mr. Su quarreled again. Don''t you go and have a look?"


    "What are you arguing about?"


    Mu Shinian looked at his wound and seemed not interested in what they quarreled about.


    The doctor couldn''t see any w in her face.


    He thought for a moment and said, "it''s probably because of the snake''s violent walk. After all, this is Mr. Su''s territory."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "if it''s because of this, it''s really time to quarrel. I''m a little Luo. I''ll see what''s lively. Don''t ignore it. I''ll mix it myself."

 Chapter 1868

    <h4>Chapter 1868</h4>


    "How wrong I am, isn''t it?"


    Then she left.


    The doctor looked at her background and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    Does the whole thing really have nothing to do with mu Shinian?


    He didn''t feel bad when he looked at mu, but since she came, all bad things have something to do with her more or less


    The traitor under Su Li''s men was also caught by mu Shinian, and then determined that he was a traitor.


    When the rtionship between Su Li and Rong is so tense, there is an ident in such a short time. No matter how big Rong''s nerve is, it will make trouble with Su Li.


    And all this really has nothing to do with this woman?


    The people below have lined up.


    The doctor smiled again and treated the wound.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, they began to evacuate secretly.


    Moreover, the location is still a good choice.


    Several of them withdrew first, others, and then dispersed and left.


    Inside the ne, it''s quiet.


    Mu Shinian sat in her position, probably the bitten finger. It was too painful. Her fingers connected her heart. Her face was very ugly.


    Rong Yi and Su Li didn''t say a word either.


    In the cabin, three people sat in different positions, and no onemunicated.


    The atmosphere is very depressing.


    Until the stewardess delivered the meal.


    Mu Shinian just sat up and brushed the news while eating.


    Rong took a bite and put down his chopsticks.


    "When will it arrive?"


    Stewardess: "it will take about two hours to get to the destination."


    Su Li looked at Rong Yi and said, "my sincerity is enough. If you want to change ces, I''ll change with you. If you want to go to your ce, I''ll listen to you."


    Rong Yi nced at him and continued to eat, but he ignored him.


    Muse while eating and meditating.


    It is reasonable to say that Su Li''s strength is stronger than Rong Yi, and the people who buy him are almost the same. There is a great chance of winning if he wants to turn over. There is no need to be humble in front of Rong Yi.


    So, for what.


    Mu Shinian forked a piece of fish and ate it while meditating.


    Bang Dang.


    The sound of the fork on the te is very crisp.


    Mu Shinian looked up. Su Li picked up his cell phone and left.


    Mu Shinian watched him leave and began to eat his own food again.


    Rong Yu had no appetite. He put down his fork, picked up a cup of coffee and drank two mouthfuls: "as you wish."


    "As you wish." Mu Shi read back.


    Rong Yi looked back and saw that she ate so delicious. She frowned slightly. Without saying anything, she also stood up and went back to the room.


    Mu Shinian ate quietly. He didn''t even bother to lift his head. The whole person looked very calm.


    The maid came in during the coffee delivery time: "did they quarrel again?"


    "No."


    When mu Shinian was full, the pain was reduced a lot: "go and have a rest. Don''t think about it."


    The maid shook her head: "forget it, I feel that the atmosphere between them is wrong. I''d better pay more attention."


    I don''t demand it.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any big deal."


    "At least there will be no big deal before the nends."


    The maid blinked, "well, I believe you now, no matter what you say."


    After all, several times have proved that mu Shinian''s words are not wrong.


    The credibility is very high.


    Mu Shinian knocked down the te and said; "Well, I have a way."


    The maid''s IQ can''t keep up, but other aspects are still very good.


    "Anyway, I see your situation. It''s estimated that there will be results soon. Before that, you might as well think about how to exin to young master Bo when you go back."

 Chapter 1869

    <h4>Chapter 1869</h4>


    I can''t exin.


    Mention sad things, mu Shinian, the mood of watching a good y suddenly disappeared.


    If there is still some room for discussion before, after Bo Qian has agreed with her, she still insists on going her own way and continues to cheat him, then she really has no way to live.


    If she goes back this time, no one will forgive her.


    At the thought of that scene, mu Shinian had a headache and wanted to sigh.


    The maid looked into her mind and couldn''t helpughing over her face; "You, take your time. Anyway, it''s still a short time before you go back."


    Then she walked away.


    Mu Shinian drank coffee and looked at the clouds outside the window. He was depressed.


    What can I do.


    She has nothing to do now.


    If you go back, you''ll probably have to be beaten.


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t arrive at my destination until more than seven o''clock in the evening.


    Mu Shinian has never been to this ce, but it can be seen that this is a ce for tolerance, and it should still be a very important ce for her.


    When Su Li saw the destination, his face changed slightly. The next second, he smiled: "you still don''t believe me."


    Rong looked at him coolly: "it''s not that I don''t believe you, but that I''m also for the sake of insurance."


    "All right."


    Su Li yawned: "in that case, I can go and have a rest. I''ve been flying all day and I''m tired."


    Rong Hu looked at his men.


    My men understood and immediately took Sue away to have a rest.


    The position ispletely reversed. Su Li did not show the slightest panic.


    It seems that everything is under her control.


    Mu Shinian saw all this in his eyes, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Rong and others left, and then looked at mu Shinian: "strange."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said, "there aren''t many peopleing with him. He''s not afraid. Can''t he get any benefits in your territory?"


    Rong also frowned: "ording to my understanding of him, he must have arranged well, otherwise, he won''t be so leisurely."


    This sentence can be known without her saying it carefully.


    She pondered and said, "no matter what happens, you don''t have any action first. People must be monitored. As for others, I''ll find a way."


    Rong doesn''t believe her very much.


    Although, the girl did give her a lot of ideas.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li turned around the room and didn''t see the hidden camera before sitting back on the sofa.


    Su Li was also injured when the snake ran away, so medical physiology naturally followed.


    When it was time, the doctor came to clean his wound.


    After Su Li wrapped up, he looked at his fingers and smiled a little creepy: "who''s such a big deal."


    The doctor said, "if it''s not you, it won''t be Miss Rong. Then it can only be Miss mu."


    Su Li saw the eye doctor without interrupting him and motioned him to continue.


    The doctor said: "I have no evidence, just a guess. It''s very simple. Every major event that has happened recently is aimed at you. Either it will break the trust between you and miss Rong, or it will break the people around you. It won''t be so coincidental. Before Miss Mu came, which time did you not dominate? Moreover, there''s another strange thing, the bamboo house ¡£¡±


    Su Li raised his head; "That''s not easy to get in."

 Chapter 1870

    <h4>Chapter 1870</h4>


    The doctor shook his head: "the point is not how to get in." He lowered his voice and said, "the point is when you go in."


    "Your people are involved."


    Su Li supported his chin and leaned against the sofa with a faint smile on his face; "Yes, that''s the beginning."


    "The bamboo house is Miss Rong''s most cautious and precious ce. There are so many mechanisms. She is the only one who can go in and out. Do you think it''s their two who have cooperated secretly and want to bomb you?"


    "You mean, Rong Yu found out my purpose?"


    Su Li opened his mouth curiously.


    This guess is very bold.


    Because there is nothing wrong with Rong''s performance all the time.


    If all this is false.


    Then her acting is a little too good.


    The doctor said, "you and I always know Miss Rong''s character. She is like that. Therefore, I think she can''t do other things. Therefore, the problem lies with Miss mu."


    "Don''t you think Miss Mu is different from Miss Mu before?"


    Su Li has thought about this for a long time.


    There is only a very reasonable exnation.


    False mu Shinian has broken off her rtionship with him. She wants to live, so she can only take refuge in Rong.


    After all, this girl doesn''t really admire the times. She can do anything to survive. Therefore, she probably won''t do less to pay attention to Rong.


    The doctor also thought of this possibility. He paused and opened his mouth low: "in fact, there is another possibility that she really admires the time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li looked up.


    The doctor said, "you think, if she really admires the times, then many things don''t need to be judged by coincidence. She can do it with her strength."


    Su Li''s face changed.


    Then he blurted out; "But she has..."


    By the way, if it''s true, it''s too simple for her to change a report in the hospital.


    The doctor said: "Mr. Su, if I say something bold, you think things are tooplicated. You think about how to do these things. In fact, who is nning and who is executing can be thought of as one sentence. Who is behind it to promote all this. Then, you appear in it as a non important role, which makes everyone look ugly.


    He didn''t think about the same thing.


    Just, think about it, and there can be no superfluous actions.


    There are too many things in this world.


    For example, mu Shinian


    The doctor said, "she''s too powerful. Keep it. It''s always a scourge."


    Su Li closed his eyes.


    "It''s a pity to destroy it."


    "It''s just that it can''t be used for me. Let''s destroy it."

 Chapter 1871

    <h4>Chapter 1871</h4>


    Well used, it''s a sharp weapon.


    It''s useless. It''s just a weapon to hurt yourself.


    Since it''s like this, there''s no need.


    Anyway, he hase to this point. He hasn''t done anything.


    He is the one who wants to break all those forces.


    Then he stood at the top of the pyramid.


    Since there is ambition, there is no sacrifice.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was very sleepy.


    I just had a dream in the middle of the night and thought of a lot of things when I was a child.


    She was woken up by herself.


    In the middle of the night, it was quiet outside.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his ears, shook his head, struggled and stood up. Then, weakly, he went to pour a ss of water back.


    She thought that at the beginning of her memory, Jianjian had seen a beautiful young girl. At the beginning, she was ying with herself. She took several small stones, one of which fell into the river. She wanted to pick them up, and then she was picked up.


    The man told her not to go because it was dangerous.


    She struggled to go. The stone was very transparent. It was her favorite stone.


    The man said, let here at this point tomorrow, and she will give her a pile of stones more beautiful than that one.


    She listened.


    He went and waited early the next day.


    The man came and gave her a pile of beautiful stones.


    At that time, she was happy and loved her more.


    I think this sister is not only beautiful, but also so kind.


    The man bent over and touched her face. He looked a little strange. He couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    She seems to have said something, but she can''t remember clearly.


    In the dream, the man''s mouth was moving, but he just couldn''t see what she was going to say.


    Mu Shinian breathed out depressed. After struggling for a long time, she still didn''t remember what that sentence was.


    After drinking a ss of water, the nightmare was not much better. On the contrary, she was more and more impatient.


    What exactly does Rong Yu mean when he hasn''t finished.


    Does she have anything to do with anyone else?


    Think more and more.


    Mu Shinianpletely lost sleep.


    She stood up, changed her clothes, took her cell phone and went out.


    This ce of Rong is more beautiful than that of Su Li.


    This vi is halfway up the mountain and is always a scenery.


    She looked at the time and walked around the vi.


    Familiar with the environment, and then climbed to the hillside, ready to see a sunrise.


    Mu Shinian was drowsy. She suddenly opened her eyes until there were footsteps behind her.


    "Such a big leisure, I came here to see the scenery."


    Don''t look back, mu Shinian knows who he is.


    She didn''t talk to anyone, and Su Li didn''t feel embarrassed.


    He leaned against the tree, looked at the scenery at the foot of the mountain, sighed and said, "do you know when it was built here?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    Su Li smiled and said, "eighteen years ago."


    "... oh." Mu Shinian responded without emotion: "that''s really a long time."


    "Didn''t you find anything wrong?"


    Su Li asked again, pointed to which vi and said, "looking down from here, don''t you find that theyout and decoration style are wrong?"


    Mu Shinian took a look and really didn''t find anything wrong.


    She felt that this was an ordinary vi.

 Chapter 1872

    <h4>Chapter 1872</h4>


    To say something unusual, it''s too luxurious here.


    Everything is the most advanced.


    If she remembered correctly, several murals were taken from the auction house.


    It can be seen that Rong is really rich.


    Su Li smiled and shook his head: "theyout of this ce is not Rong''s style at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    what do you mean?


    Su Li then said, "Rong''s design style tends to be simple, and the color is used to gray, white and ck. These three colors, such as red and blue, are the style that girls like."


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, "maybe she has a girlish heart."


    "She won''t have it." Su Li continued with a smile; "This ce is not for Rong, but for others."


    Mu Shinian''s face changed.


    Su Li continued with a smile: "yes, it''s for mu Shinian. This ce, however, is the most luxurious and the most expensive."


    "It''s strange. Eighteen years ago, Rong Yu knew how to read the time."


    Therefore, the things behind her are deliberately guided by people.


    Mu Shinian aroused a ripple in his heart.


    But she still didn''t show half a timidity.


    Eighteen years ago, she felt that a lot of things were in front of her. It was about to be held. Unfortunately, she missed an opportunity.


    Su Li has been watching mu Shinian''s reaction. The other party''s face is always t, as if listening to other people''s stories.


    The bottom of his heart cluttered and he was a little lost.


    I''m sure I don''t know these things.


    If this person is true, she will feel fear.


    Unfortunately, the situation is very different from what he thought.


    "What''s the use of youing to tell me this?" The sun has gradually climbed up. Mu Shinian squints. She picks up her mobile phone, takes a picture, looks at her eyes, and the focus is empty. She takes a few more pictures, deletes the ones that are not aligned with the focus, and leaves a good-looking one.


    "Rong Yu has known mu Shinian before. What''s the matter? Is it her mother?"


    Su Li leaned against the tree and couldn''t find anything wrong for the time being. He was in a bad mood.


    He smiled and said, "I''m afraid it''s more abnormal than you think."


    Frown at the moment.


    what do you mean?


    Su Li smiled and said, "you said, if Mu Shinian was still there and found out these things, how would she react?"


    Mu Shinian has been on guard against Su Li.


    Never rxed.


    So, when he said this sentence, she took it naturally: "people are gone, but it doesn''t matter how she reacts."


    She added: "besides, even if she knows, can she still jump out of the soil?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "do you think what''s in the grave is mu Shinian¡°


    Mu Shinian''s finger gently pinched his palm. Su Li really knew something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like this.


    "Aren''t you afraid of her turning over when you deceive Rong so much?"


    Mu Shinian replied stably.


    Su Li smiled and said, "there''s no evidence. No matter what, Rong Hui won''t believe such words."


    Mu Shimian sneered: "you got a fake fake toe in as Mu Shimian, so... Really? She won''t be dead yet."


    At the end of the question, she turned up the volume directly.


    I can''t find anything wrong in any way.


    It was because of this that Su Li''s face looked ugly.

 Chapter 1873

    <h4>Chapter 1873</h4>


    Really not.


    There''s nothing wrong with this man


    Everything is reasonable.


    Mu Shinian stood up from the stone, his tone was cold and terrible; "Su Li, mu Shinian had better have an ident!"


    "Otherwise, you are finished and I am finished."


    Su Li tried several times, but there was no result. At this meeting, he was really exhausted.


    If the man in front of us is not fake.


    Then her acting is really great.


    Can be the kind after the film.


    The sun has risen.


    Su Li finally looked at her and walked away.


    After mu Shinian waited for him to leave, he finally breathed out and quietly leaned against the tree and began to wander.


    Sure enough


    Su Li found her.


    Those just now were all temptations.


    Anyway, I''m afraid the road will be more difficult in the future.


    Once you are on guard, you must shrink if you make any small moves.


    Mu Shimian sighed again, put his hands in his pockets, and his head began to hurt again.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s quiet here.


    At least I didn''t tear my face.


    The situation is not very good.


    He cooperated with mu Shinian inside and outside. After he got away from there, he wanted to go back to find someone. As a result, he found that the person was gone.


    Everyone withdrew.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and almost crushed the water cup in his hand.


    Su Jin stood shivering.


    "Young master, don''t worry. You''ve sent someone out to find it. As long as Miss Mu is still in this city, she will be able to find it."


    Thin shallow or angry.


    This damn bastard. A good y nned.


    Su Jin looked at him uneasily: "young master, you will be worried and useless. Miss Mu has not gone far. You can find it."


    "Besides, she will be fine. You can rest assured."


    I''m not at all confident about being shallow.


    Sure enough, after seeing her that day, I should have tied her back directly.


    When she let her go, she turned her head again. Without saying a word, she overcame him.


    Is it not enough for him to let her do such dangerous things without her intervention?


    Su Jin also thought of it. He tentatively opened his mouth: "well, I think Miss Mu is worried about you and is afraid that you will be involved in it. In the final analysis, she still thinks of you."


    Although Su Jin really doubted that there was anyone and anything that could make their boss admit defeat.


    Thin shallow said nothing and put the water cup on the table.


    Water flowed out along the crack.


    Su Jin stared round. The cracks showed how upset the other party was.


    At this time, he still talked less to avoid being implicated.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and said, "how''s it going?"


    "There''s no clue." Su Jin hurriedly said, "there was no sign left."


    So, maybe, really, mu Shinian directed at Bo shallow from the beginning and directly evacuated there.


    It''s just that the noise this time is a little too big.


    All the snakes in the mountain are out. If you are not careful, you may have a nightmare for a few days.


    Thin, shallow, expressionless.


    "Keep looking."


    He''ll find it anyway.


    Su Jin gave a cry and immediately went to find more people.


    However, he felt that there was little hope.


    Mu Shinian is expected to be more cautious this time in order not to be found.


    Moreover, although he has not seen mu Shinian with his own eyes, it can be seen from these events that mu Shinian is definitely a cruel role. She should not put herself in danger.

 Chapter 1874

    <h4>Chapter 1874</h4>


    Thin shallow knocked on the note, not irritable; "Do what she says."


    Brother master frowned and seemed to be aware of the slightest danger. He took a step back, looked at thin shallow and said word by word: st time, you hurt our people. Even if you want to fight this time, it should be you lying in!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Jin immediately stood up.


    The bodyguards behind him also gathered around.


    The eldest martial brother was silent and couldn''t help saying to Bo Qianbiao, "I''m the eldest martial brother of Mu Shinian. If you start with me, aren''t you afraid of Mu Shinian''s hurry with you?"


    Bo Qian has a great response to Mu Shinian.


    He closed his eyes and looked gloomy.


    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t dare."


    Then, the voice fell, and before the eldest martial brother reacted, his thin fist had been smashed over.


    A surprise.


    Then the elder martial brother went to the hospital.


    The second elder martial brother looked at the man next to the bed and at the ceiling above his head; "Mu Shinian, did you find a werewolf?"


    Elder martial brother has a ck and blue face and obviously doesn''t want to talk.


    The second senior brother heard that things wereing to an end. He was also very happy. There will be time.


    He said, "when mu Shinianes back, it must be better to educate him. Who are you looking for?"


    Brother master closed his eyes and didn''t want to answer.


    The second elder martial brother said, "however, Shi Nian wants us to be serious, which means that things are really serious, right?"


    "But if she does, Sue wille over there and catch us all. Then she must have a chance to escape."


    "So it seems that Shi Nian nned very..."


    "Shut up." Brother master couldn''t help but say, "have you been brainwashed by Mu Shi?"


    "..." the second elder martial brother innocently touched his wound: "no, I just think many things should be finished. Sometimes I read the thing I''ve always wanted to know."


    The eldest martial brother was beaten too. He will feel no better.


    Moreover, they are still on the wrong side, so they can''t fight back against thin and shallow.


    "What do you want to do when you say?"


    The second senior brother smiled and said, "my words have been uprooted. Su Li''s ambition is too big. It''s not a good thing. Originally, everyone was in peace. He had to have a dominant family. In that case, no wonder we."


    The elder martial brother also said, "but she''s on her own."


    "When you don''t say it, do you want to use Rong?"


    The second senior brother put his hand on his head and smiled and joked, "that woman is not a good stubble, you know."


    "Moreover, there is also a skill. When reading is when reading, there will be some room for her."


    "Although, in fact, I still don''t understand. Rong Yu''s purpose of turning against the master is like, I still don''t understand why the master wants Shi to read."


    The elder martial brother also sighed.


    Many things can''t go back to the past.


    What the hell is that secret.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Bo Qian was awakened by a thunder.


    He was stunned, looked at the rain falling into the window, stood up and turned off the light.


    Suddenly, the finger was identally caught by an iron block, cracked a hole and shed blood.


    It''s nothing to hurt so much. I don''t even frown.


    But suddenly, he became very uneasy.

 Chapter 1875

    <h4>Chapter 1875</h4>


    He watched more and more fresh blood flow.


    His face became a little ugly.


    It seems that something is changing.


    Close at hand, but unable to grasp.


    The sense of weightlessness of hanging feet is too clear.


    "Mu Shinian..."


    Thin shallow whispered out, quickly walked to the table, picked up his mobile phone and called the eldest martial brother.


    The elder martial brother was awakened in the middle of the night, and his spirit was very poor: "it''s already three o''clock in the morning!"


    "Can you contact someone who has one-way contact with mu Shinian?" The thin sound is very strong.


    The elder martial brother was also nervous. Without asking more questions, he directly replied: "no, mu Shinian doesn''t want us to contact her, so we can''t contact her." Xu Shibo''s appearance was too scary. The eldest martial brother added, "moreover, even if she finds it, she won''t listen to us."


    So, the way.


    Bo Qian said: "Mu Shinian told me that Su Li was not worried at all. Either theyout she made was too secret, or Su Li left a backhand. You are familiar with this person. Guess what kind it would be."


    The eldest martial brother and Su Li only met several times. At this time, hearing Bo Qian say so, he couldn''t help thinking about it carefully.


    "Su Li seems gentle and gentleman. In fact, he has a deep mind. When you talk to him, he smiles back to you. When youe back, you find that you have been taken to the ditch by him. He is good at scheming. This is what he is best at."


    "If he wants to deal with his men, he will also let his other men know that he has no choice but to do so. He is forced to have no choice but to deal with this man is the best oue for this man."


    "He is too ambitious. He should do everything extremely well. It may have something to do with his character."


    The elder martial brother said a lot: "if it''s an ordinary opponent, I think Su Li must have had ayout long ago. Looking at the other party''scency, he finally gave you a fatal blow, but if the opponent is mu Shinian, I can''t give you a judgment, because neither side is good."


    Mind wars? Yes, I''m smarter than you.


    The two of them fought directly, and the other outsiders couldn''t understand their every move at all.


    "What about intuition?"


    Thin shallow asked again.


    The eldest martial brother has been silent for a long time.


    After five minutes, he replied, "Su Li is ready."


    "Bet on his determination to annex Fengtang and us."


    "I choose. Su Li has already prepared."


    Bo Qian was silent.


    yes.


    Just like he thought.


    Mu Shinian made so many small moves that he couldn''t find it at all.


    If Su Li had been so slow, he wouldn''t have taken mu Shinian away.


    Su Li knew that Bo Qian would be in a bad mood. He couldn''t help but advise: "don''t worry. Su Li has ayout. Won''t Shi Nian know? Don''t forget, she revealed it to you."


    "Now that she knows it, she can''t be unprepared."


    These, thin and shallow, naturally know.


    It''s just that he''s still worried.


    Always feel something wrong.


    The eldest martial brother was beaten up and was still in a bad mood, but this is not the time to say these things.


    "Don''t worry, my younger martial sister, I know better than you."


    "She''s not a butcher."


    What if


    What did the elder martial brother say on the phone again? I can''t hear a word.


    He hung up his cell phone, leaned against the window and watched the lightning outside.


    If Su Li had ayout, what would it be?


    Mu Shinian, that bastard, you know? Or did she rely on spection?

 Chapter 1876

    <h4>Chapter 1876</h4>


    Everything seems to havee to the end.


    However, there seems to be something missing.


    He wanted to see more clearly, but he didn''t know anything after all.


    Thin shallow felt so weak for the first time.


    He leaned against the table and closed his eyes. His mind was spinning rapidly, trying to find a w, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    The cell phone rang.


    He looked at the iing call, remained silent for two seconds, answered it, and directly ordered the release.


    The elder martial brother said anxiously on the phone, "I may know what it is!"


    Thin frown: "what¡°


    The elder martial brother said quickly, "I don''t know what deal Shi Nian made with Shifu and what chips he talked about."


    "The contact person I read."


    The elder martial brother didn''t wait for Bo Qian to speak, so he continued: "there is a person, maybe her contact person."


    "Do you want to see me?"


    Thin shallow was silent again. Finally, he asked directly, "is it urate?"


    The elder martial brother shook his head: "what I know about her people is not very urate, but we knew there was such a person at the beginning, so we have been investigating. Now, we probably know a little."


    The elder martial brother finished at one breath, but he soon became silent.


    He vomited and said with difficulty, "I''ll give you an address. You may have time to go there now."


    Thin shallow hung up the phone, picked up the mobile phone and the car key and went out.


    Su Jin had been guarding outside the door. When he came out, he looked at him curiously: "you want to go out."


    "Come with me to a ce."


    With that, Bo Qian took the lead in going out.


    Seeing him like this, Su Jin thought that someone had finally found him and followed up excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    What elder martial brother said is actually not far away.


    It''ll be there in an hour or two.


    When he went, it was midnight. Everyone else fell asleep. He patted the door several times. When he saw that no one came to open the door, he was silent. Without saying a word, he kicked the door open directly.


    Su Jin was stunned.


    Before he could remember, he saw Bo Qian stepping directly on the door and entering.


    Then he looked at each other for a moment with the man who had juste out of the bedroom.


    Thin shallow looked at her and frowned coldly.


    incognizance.


    Not seen.


    The woman''s state of mind also looked very good. She looked up and down and nodded: "yes, Miss Mu''s eyes are really OK."


    Therefore, this man is indeed a man who admires the times.


    The thin face suddenly cooled down.


    The woman seemed to know what he was doing. She yawned and said bluntly, "don''t look at me. I can''t find her. She contacted me every time, not me. If you want to know anything else, I can tell you."


    The woman pulled up a chair and sat down with a light smile.


    "Young master Bo, ask."


    The scene is a little strange.


    Su Jin couldn''t help it.


    He can see what''s going on, but what kind of confession is this? Shouldn''t this woman clench her teeth, and then tell them resolutely, don''t even think about it, I''ll never tell you... It seems right.


    Something strange like her is wrong.


    The woman seemed to see his doubts and exined to Su Jin with a smile: "Miss Mu said that no matter whoes to me, I can''t fight. Since I can''t fight, I''ll tell you what I know,

 Chapter 1877

    <h4>Chapter 1877</h4>


    Anyway... It''s irrelevant information. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin''s face jerked again.


    He looked at his eyes. Sure enough, there was something wrong with his face.


    Su Jin was afraid that Bo Qian would take him away and couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you worried about your miss''s ident?"


    "No." The woman said firmly, "even if something happens, I can''t stop it. Your young master can''t stop what she wants to do, let alone me."


    "So you just watch her do those dangerous things?"


    Su Jin probably knew what Bo Qian was going to ask, so he raised his voice: "she is already very dangerous and in a very difficult situation. If you have a clue, you can reveal it. Otherwise, you can''t tell that she really... Fell this time."


    The woman didn''t move, but she sighed calmly.


    "I don''t know. She won''t tell me."


    "How do you find her every time!"


    Su Jin raised his voice: "you know something."


    The woman shook her head and said, "I let you down. I really don''t know anything."


    This is really hopeless!


    Su Jin is very angry.


    Thin shallow finally spoke; "How can she contact you?"


    "Mobile phone."


    The woman took out her cell phone and handed it to her: "however, I can''t call her, only she can call me."


    Thin shallow took the phone and there were only a few numbers in it.


    The woman looked at Bo Qian and wanted tough: "although I''m not rted to you, for the sake of your familiarity with my boss, I''ll tell you the truth. Miss Mu must have left more than me."


    "You can rest assured that she can survive in the worst case. I always believe that."


    Thin and shallow looked at her coldly. I really don''t know where her confidence came from.


    The woman smiled, shook her hand and said; "You''d better believe me, Miss mu. It''s stronger than you think."


    "Auwei?"


    A thin, shallow, cold opening.


    The woman''s face finally changed.


    She blinked and asked incredulously; "Miss Mu even told you this? It seems that your rtionship is really unusual."


    This is the first time that this identity has been recognized from other poptions.


    Su Jin is a fool..


    Mu Shinian is really Aowei.


    The legendary character?


    Are you kidding? She''s only eighteen.


    Is this special? Are today''s children so rebellious?


    The woman sighed and said, "young master Bo, for the sake of knowing this, I''ll give you another truth."


    "Don''t worry too much. Miss Mu will settle any bad situation."


    "Do you think her men are vegetarian?"


    Thin shallow is still silent.


    He looked at the woman with a sneer and asked, "if I had to know her whereabouts."


    The woman frowned.


    After a while, he asked, "OK, you guessed it. Where will she be now?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer.


    Because I don''t know, there is too little information.


    That base has a high level of confidentiality. If you give it up so easily, unless you have a better choice.


    In addition, Su Li was so cautious that no one knew where he would move people.


    There is too little information and no reference.


    The woman said, "Miss mu, thest time she called me, that is, she''s going to evacuate. It''s estimated that she won''t contact in the short term. Thest contact is when she''s finished and ready for someone to pick her up."

 Chapter 1878

    <h4>Chapter 1878</h4>


    "As for other information, there is no more. She should be very worried and didn''t say anything else."


    "That''s what I rely on. I guess she still has a backhand. It''s estimated that she won''t stay in that city."


    "Also, she said that she had won the initiative."


    Initiative initiative.


    These three words appear many times.


    In any case, Rong is in a rtively disadvantageous position.


    Su Li, on the other hand, was a crushing victory.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes, turned around and walked back.


    Initiative.


    When I was in that room, mu Shinian also said to strive for the initiative.


    She has won it.


    At the very least, on the bright side, hold down a chip.


    What about the rest


    If you evacuate from that base


    Bo Qian suddenly stopped.


    Su Jin was startled and said uneasily, "young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s reversed."


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.


    Su Jin stared: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not Su Li, it''s Rong Yu!"


    The thin voice was a little gloomy.


    He bit his lower teeth and opened his mouth ferociously; "They''re not going to Su Li''s ce, they''re going to let him go!"


    The investigation was wrong at the beginning.


    At the beginning, they all guessed that Su Li would not take people to unfamiliar ces.


    So, it must be Su Li''s ce.


    Actually wrong.


    Tolerance is the key.


    The so-called initiative.


    Shit


    Thin shallow closed his eyes.


    I was so angry that I couldn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian is really... Really


    Seeing the gloomy look on his face, Su Jin couldn''t help holding his arm silently and rubbing the goose bumps on it: "young master, calm down, calm down."


    At this time, it''s impulsive and can''t be solved.


    "Don''t I look calm?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    Looks like he''s got the worst temper.


    Su Jin is about to shrink into a ball.


    He gave a cry, shook his head quickly, and dared not say anything.


    Silence is Su Jin tonight.


    Thin shallow took a look at him: "go and find out how many base areas there are in that Ronghu!"


    "Dig it out for me. Don''t even miss her ancestral grave!"


    "..." Su Jin was terrified.


    But it doesn''t look like a joke.


    He was silent for a long time before he nodded silently.


    Bo Qian is finally satisfied.


    He closed his eyes and said, "I''m going out."


    "... ah?" Su Jin felt that this was not an ordinary way to go out.


    Sure enough, the next sentence was thin and shallow: "blow people out."


    His face was thin and gloomy. He looked terrible.


    Su Jin stood silently behind him and dared not say anything.


    He felt that the sky was about to turn.


    Bo Qian has been living in seclusion behind the scenes all these years. He is very quiet.


    But as Bo Qian''s right-hand assistant, Su Jin knows best.


    Once you get serious, you''ll really make a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li woke up from the nightmare.


    In the dream, mu Shinian forced her to a desperate situation. She was covered with blood, with a gloomy smile at the corners of her mouth, and her face turned blue and white. She was carrying a knife. The blood at the tip of the knife really dripping down and gathered a small mass on the ground.


    She tilted her head and looked very dangerous.


    But she didn''t say a word, just looked at him coldly, forced him to a desperate situation, and then didn''t say anything, just walked over step by step.


    There is no intersection behind.


    In front of him stood a demon.

 Chapter 1879

    <h4>Chapter 1879</h4>


    He doesn''t know how to choose.


    Su Jin gnashed his teeth and looked at her. Then, when she came over, she still didn''t have the courage to jump down, but as a result, mu Shinian came over and kicked him into the 18th floor of hell.


    Burning.


    He woke up in great pain.


    Su Li closed his eyes and found that his cell phone was ringing all the time.


    He quickly opened his eyes and dared not continue to indulge in that nightmare.


    He looked at his cell phone, raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Then he opened his cell phone and answered.


    "Hello"


    The other party seemed to be frightened by his hoarse tone.


    "How are you, sir?"


    "It''s all right," he said


    Su Li stood up, poured a ss of water and drank two mouthfuls before he could barely suppress the fear.


    Said his men; "There is a big event. Just today, the people of the wind hall indiscriminately picked out thergest hall entrance under Zhou Yansong''s name. Then, the people of the wind hall also said that they should level it within a week."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li pulled his lower lip.


    "The people of the wind hall are really big."


    "That''s not true. Now people on the road are going crazy."


    His men said, "everyone is guessing how Zhou Yansong offended the crazy people in the wind hall."


    "What else can it be for?"


    It''s enough to yearn for a life.


    What''s more, Bo Qian didn''t know how to converge.


    Last time I went to pick someone up, I could make so much noise.


    Suddenly, Su Li felt that he was also very capable. At least, he could take Mu Shi Nian away under the eyes of so many people.


    Even the people of the wind hall may not be able to find it.


    Look, they''re waste.


    I can''t even find a girl.


    So why should they stand so high.


    The ipetent should go away. If he is a waste, he should roll down from the altar and let him stand up.


    Su Li thought so, and his face gradually became dark.


    What did his men say there? He didn''t hear a word.


    Go ahead.


    The harder you fight, the better.


    The crueler the fight, the greater his chances of winning.


    "Sir, if it goes on like this, Zhou Yansong will not carry it for long. When are we going to do it?"


    Su Li sneered: "don''t worry."


    "Zhou Yansong is not an idiot. His disciples are all characters. Even if he is not here, he can''t underestimate them." Su Li said, "continue to monitor and see how far it will go."


    What he wants is 100% victory.


    There can be no deviation at all.


    As for this side, Rong, he can still y with him.


    Anyway, this woman is not a difficult opponent.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Li leaned against the bed and smiled.


    He felt that victory was at hand.


    He will win soon.


    Soon, soon, you''ll have everything.


    Once those who despised him would be trampled under his feet.


    Please him, you can have a chance to live.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian knew the news the next day.


    She was silent and sighed silently.


    She''s still alive. Bo Qian won''t do that. She still has confidence.


    It''s just that it''s too much to make such a big noise in order to dy time.


    The maid reced the wound medicine for her and couldn''t help saying good things for her: "in fact, I think he is very sincere to you and won''t let you take risks. I''m afraid something happened to you. As a result, you don''t appreciate it."

 Chapter 1880

    <h4>Chapter 1880</h4>


    Mu Shinian was tired of what she said. He turned back and looked at her.


    The maid immediately shut up and smiled pleasantly.


    "I''m just talking."


    "What did you do to him?"


    Mu Shinian asked directly; "I''ve been talking for him all day."


    The maidughed again, "there''s nothing."


    Mu Shinian gently touched his shoulder.


    Where the wound has scabbed, even if it doesn''t hurt, she suddenly raised her head: "what did you tell him?"


    The maid shook her hand and almost dropped something.


    Sheughed twice, which was more ugly than crying.


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t intend to let her fool him like this and said frankly, "you told him about my injury."


    The maid almost knelt down.


    She squeezed out a dry smile; "Ha ha, well, how can I say that?" he asked. "I can''t help it."


    Mu Shinian''s face is ck.


    "He asked, and you said, are you from there?"


    The maid immediately showed her loyalty: "of course it''s from your side."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "then you sold me?"


    The maid gave a cry and immediately made an excuse.


    "No, you see, you must get a lot of criticism when you go back. No, it doesn''t matter what I don''t say. Anyway, there''s not much to calcte between you and young master Bo, right?"


    That''s ridiculous!


    Mu Shinian was angry: "you''re very good. You just met him, and you were bought by him!"


    When the maid saw that she was going to explode, she jumped up immediately and asked Qu Baba, "I can''t help it. It''s young master Bo. I''m afraid, too."


    "As soon as he asked, I said, if I don''t speak, I''m afraid my fate will be even worse."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows.


    After pressing for a long time, I still didn''t press down my anger.


    Now he''s dead.


    Another one. I don''t know how to be trained when I go back.


    I''m so angry that I don''t even have an appetite.


    She stood up and wanted to go outside. Seeing that the maid wanted to keep up, she immediately turned back coldly: "don''t follow me."


    Annoying.


    Very annoying.


    The maid was even more aggrieved: "Oh."


    Mu Shinian walked out without expression.


    It was sunny in the morning, and it rainedst night, and the petals were stained with water.


    Mu Shinian''s mood is not good at all.


    She was thinking about whether to wait until the matter was over and find an ind for a holiday. When the group of people were not angry, she was going back slowly.


    Otherwise, there will be a scolding.


    Thin shallow angry up too difficult to coax, she will not coax people.


    The more you think, the more irritable you get.


    She walked a lot faster.


    When she arrived at Rong''s house, she was about to knock at the door when she saw someoneing out.


    Su Li saw her and smiled: "Here you are."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian smiled: "Mr. Su came to find Miss Rong so early."


    "There''s something to say." Su Li smiled and shook his cell phone: "by the way, I have something to tell you."


    Mu Shinian came out with a look of obedience.


    Su Li smiled and said, "Su Jin is looking for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was surprised.


    The noodles were almost exposed.


    But she kept it steady in time: "Su Jin?"


    "Yes, it''s said that the boss of the wind hall is the best man." Su Li said meaningfully, "he came to me to talk about cooperation."

 Chapter 1881

    <h4>Chapter 1881</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s face changed.


    "You promised?"


    Su Li shrugged; "Of course, it''s hard to promise."


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and asked, "what are the conditions?"


    Su li''en said and looked at her strangely.


    "You are so clever."


    Mu Shinian''s cold sweat really jumped down.


    She can probably guess what deal Su Jin made with Su Li.


    "Fengtang won''t cooperate with you at all unless you have chips in your hand. They want chips very much." She bit her teeth hard, pointed to herself and said, "it''s me, isn''t it?"


    Su Li looked at her and appreciated her more and more.


    "Your guess is really right."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and threatened to speak directly; "How dare you! How dare you hand me over!"


    "Why not."


    Su Li smiled and said, "it''s nothing to sacrifice one to cooperate with Fengtang. Even if it''s Rong, she has no reason to refuse."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes.


    She looked at Su Li with a sneer: "try it."


    "People are sincere, and I can''t leave it alone." Su Li touched his chin; "However, Su Jin said frankly that he had to send you out well. He couldn''t lose a hair, or the cooperation would be invalid."


    Su Li smiled innocently and was satisfied to see that mu Shinian''s face became more and more ugly.


    He continued with a sneer: "you said, does that lord love you or hate you?"


    what you think?


    Half dead of yearning for time.


    But this time, she can''t mess, she can''t be angry... She has to calm down.


    You have to calm down.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, pressed his forehead, sneered and asked, "what''s my revenge with him? What does he want me to do?"


    By the way, Su Li knows Bo Qian''s true identity nine times out of ten.


    But Su Li didn''t know that she already knew about it... So she couldn''t expose it.


    "Who is Su Jin? I managed to survive. I don''t want to die like this!" Mu Shinian struggled to speak.


    Su Li still shrugged: "it''s useless. You can''t do anything."


    "Rong Hui will agree."


    Mu Shinian thought that if he was a fake, he would be sent to a dangerous person by song. What should he do.


    She thought for a moment, then, without saying a word, turned and ran away.


    Su Li looked at her background and picked her lips coolly.


    The door opens.


    Rong also stared at the background and started to stay in a daze.


    "Yes, why."


    Is it love or hate,


    Su Jin doesn''t have such a big decision-making power, so he can only be the boss behind Su Jin.


    It takes so much effort to make you a fake mu Shinian. What are you trying to do?


    There are too many suspicious points.


    Su Jin shrugged: "I don''t know. But don''t you think it''s cost-effective? You still can''t bear it."


    Reluctant to give up the premise, we have to see that the other party''s exchange terms are really attractive.


    Even she can''t stand the temptation.


    Su Li held her shoulder and said gently, "Rong, if the person is gone, he is gone, but no matter what the person wants, this is an opportunity."


    Rong Yu was silent.


    "Try it."


    Su Li said: "after all, it''s an opportunity. In the past, we spent so much effort and didn''t have a chance to meet the people in the wind hall. It''s not easy to get to this step. We shouldn''t just forget it."


    Rong Yu was also moved.

 Chapter 1882

    <h4>Chapter 1882</h4>


    She asked, "what about her? What are you going to do?"


    "Su Jin also offered a condition that if he wanted to cooperate, he would take people there. He would ensure that she was safe and sound before he could cooperate." Su Li leaned against the door and shrugged his shoulders. "It''s said that his master will also be there. Rong, do you want to see him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi had always believed in Mu Shinian and wanted to cooperate with her.


    After all, mu Shinian performed well. If she went on ording to heryout, it was not impossible to defeat Su Li.


    But now, Fengtang


    Once we cooperate with Fengtang, the future will be immeasurable.


    Moreover, everyone wants to know who is behind the wind hall. This may be the only chance.


    Moreover, it''s not that she can''t beat Su Li by her own words.


    Rong Yu couldn''t stand the temptation: "good!"


    Su Li also smiled, and he thought that Rong would not refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    The maid avoided everyoneing. After hearing mu Shinian say this, her face changed.


    "What''s the situation? What is he doing for?"


    "What do you do? Do you really want to see him?"


    "How do I feel that things are getting more and more troublesome?"


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    "Let me be quiet."


    "...." the maid frowned, "shall we run?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, but raised her hand and asked her to go out first.


    Good, very good.


    She nned very well. As a result, Bo shallow strongly intervened, and then things became messy.


    The information was so sudden that she didn''t know how to solve it.


    The maid was really upset when she saw her. She didn''t show such an expression when she was seriously injured... For a moment, she felt that things were really bad.


    The door opened and closed.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, gnashing his teeth and spitting out a breath.


    Bo Qian, what are you going to do.


    It''s all said. Just wait for her news.


    Su Jin knows that Bo Qian is the boss of the wind hall. So Bo Qian takes her as a condition. No matter what she says, it makes sense. If she likes it, she is really admiring Shi Nian. If she hates to avenge herself, she is false admiring Shi Nian.


    No matter how suspicious Su Li is, as long as there is no evidence, he doesn''t dare to start with her.


    Because there is a wind hall.


    The wind hall will never give up until they get what they want.


    So she''s safe for the time being.


    But after seeing Bo Qian


    ording to the man''s temper, he cheated him again. If Bo shallow didn''t take her back on the spot, it would be very reasonable!


    Mu Shinian felt that his whole person was a little bad.


    The brain is about to explode.


    She struggled to get up, opened the refrigerator and drank a can of ice water before she went out.


    The maid was shocked by her and said, "Miss mu, Miss mu, where are you going?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, but he left here quickly and went to Rong''s room.


    She''s fast.


    The maid was stunned and hurried up.


    "By the way, go and ask Miss Rong!"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and sighed, "go through a process."


    "Ah?"


    The maid looked at her in amazement. What''s called going through a process? The only way to do this is on Rong.


    Otherwise, if you hand over the people, they will all be finished.


    But mu Shinian didn''t exin.

 Chapter 1883

    <h4>Chapter 1883</h4>


    Mu Shinian stood at the door of Rongyi, took a deep breath and knocked at the door.


    Rong Yu won''t agree.


    Although she is a little neurotic, she is also an ambitious person.


    There was a chance to catch up with the wind Hall... She had no reason to miss this opportunity.


    The door opens.


    Mu Shinian came in. Before she opened her mouth, Rong Yu interrupted her: "it''s impossible. Don''t think about it."


    "...." Mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "we agreed to cooperate. You will hand me over? I have done a lot for you before."


    If there were no wind hall, Rong Hui would really protect her.


    After all, he is also a poor man.


    Just now


    "I give you the greatest respect. Don''t be a demon. Go ahead honestly. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes are red.


    It seems that I was really angry to the extreme.


    Without hesitation, there was no room for discussion.


    Mu Shinian quarreled with her for a long time, but there was no result. She mmed the door angrily and left.


    The maid didn''t dare to get too close. When she saw mu Shinianing out angrily, her eyelids jumped twice.


    It''s over.


    How did she feel that things were getting worse.


    The kind you can''t even control.


    When mu Shinian went back, she saw two people standing at the door. Her face changed again: "what are you doing?"


    Two bodyguards said, "Miss Rong sent us to protect you."


    Protect, protect!


    What kind of protection is this? This is surveince.


    Mu Shinian mmed the door angrily.


    In the house, she symbolically lost two things, and then sat on the sofa in a daze.


    What should I do now.


    She has no idea.


    What''s the matter with Bo Qian!


    ¡­¡­


    After Rong and others left, he directly called Su Li: "her reactions are very normal. Can she be true?"


    "If what you said is true and the person behind the wind hall is Bo Qian, then Bo Qian is looking for her to take revenge."


    Su li''en said, "I guess so."


    "Are you sure you can see Bo Qian well?" Rong Yu sneered: "he is expected to kill you."


    "That''s what we''ll talk aboutter." Su Li smiled gently: "right, wait until that time. It''s no use worrying about these now."


    "... then you''re really brave." Rong Yu sarcastically hung up the phone directly.


    She looked at the appointed time and smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ispletely restricted.


    Go out. She has to be followed.


    Otherwise you can''t go anywhere.


    Mu Shinian''s mood is getting worse and worse.


    I''m so upset.


    The maid looked worried, but she couldn''t think of a solution.


    Mu Shinian drank coffee and saw two bodyguards following her smashing the coffee expressionless.


    The two bodyguards subconsciously stepped aside, and then the coffee hit the vase in the back. It crashed and broke.


    The two bodyguards stared round.


    Before the pain came over, mu Shinian grabbed two puffs and hit them on the head.


    The two bodyguards did not dare to fight back. They could only continue to look at her quietly with a cold face.


    The maid didn''t dare to say anything, so she had to bow her head and reduce her sense of existence.


    That vase is very expensive. I can see that mu Shinian is in a bad mood.


    After mu Shinian smashed the puffs, he felt a little better. " I want to drink coffee. ¡°


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to say no. he directly picked up his mobile phone and ordered people to buy it.

 Chapter 1884

    <h4>Chapter 1884</h4>


    The maid looked terrible.


    Generally speaking, mu Shinian usually doesn''t have such a big emotional fluctuation. Once this happens, it means that things are very serious.


    But on second thought, she probably knew why mu Shinian was like this.


    Nine times out of ten, he''s acting.


    It''s just that this y costs... Money.


    Mu Shinian''s temper broke a mural directly.


    The men had no time to rescue, struggled and said, "Miss mu, this is Miss Rong''s thing. How can you exin to her like this?"


    Mu Shinian raised his hand without hesitation and damaged another mural.


    She smiled and said innocently, "I''m dying. Do you still want these things?"


    Well said, reasonable, unable to refute.


    And Rong Yu also exined.


    Mu Shinian can''t have an ident.


    She has to be good. She has to be all tail.


    So they can do nothing but protest! Just think about it. It''s tragic.


    Mu Shinian poked the expensive mural into a sieve and went out of the door expressionless.


    The maid looked at the two poor men, coughed and quickly followed up.


    "Miss mu, haven''t youe up with a way?"


    Mu Shinian is not irritable.


    She breathed out and shook her head; "I didn''t expect."


    "Well, you''re going to see him tomorrow." The maid was worried and said, "if you are a fake at that time, young master Bo must do something. Otherwise, you must be exposed."


    Mu Shinian also has a headache.


    Since we are going to meet, Su Li must have arranged the game.


    Moreover, the location was chosen by Su Li. Even if Bo Qian wanted to take her away, if he really had this strength, he would inevitably have a fierce battle. Su Li would not be stupid enough to sit and wait to die.


    So, it''s all wrong.


    Unless, shallow really hit her


    In this way, it can be better than Su Li''s eyes.


    The maid seemed to know what she was thinking. She was silent and said, "well, don''t think about it. I don''t think it''s realistic."


    Mu Shinian looked at her coldly: "what do you mean?"


    The maid smiled bitterly and said, "he came for you. How could he hurt you?"


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes.


    If you don''t do it, it''s really serious.


    If she was really a fake, Bo Qian would probably kill her


    It''s a dead end.


    Mu Shinian felt that he really had no choice this time.


    Seeing this, the maid hurriedlyforted: "don''t worry first. This matter may not be helpless. Why don''t you take one step at a time?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to go.


    She did a lot of calctions, and she didn''t think that she would have such a skill.


    It''s toote to say anything now.


    She just wants to stay here.


    The maid didn''t know how tofort her. She sighed and said sadly, "in fact, if I had a boyfriend so infatuated with me, I would do anything!"


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at the maid.


    "Is this important now?"


    "Why doesn''t it matter!"


    The maid said firmly, "it''s very important. It''s not easy for a girl to meet the right person in her life!"


    It''s not easy. I can''t read the time clearly.


    That''s what the maid said


    "Do you understand?"


    "Nonsense."


    When the maid finished, she felt something wrong and quickly added, "I don''t see much. Do you understand it?"

 Chapter 1885

    <h4>Chapter 1885</h4>


    Mu Shinian is not bothered. Hearing this sentence, I have a headache.


    She waved her hand to keep the maid away.


    The maid didn''t want to this time.


    "I don''t want it. You''re in a bad mood. If I stay away, you''ll be even worse. I''d better stay like this."


    I makeints about my voice. "Then stop talking."


    "That''s not possible." The maid continued, "if I am quiet, you will still think nonsense, so I still have nothing to bother you twice."


    Mu Shi read aloud, supported his forehead and looked at the sky expressionless.


    She sighed softly and closed her eyes.


    The maid saw that she was really upset. After thinking about it, she said, "in fact, if I were you, I wouldn''t bear these responsibilities. I, ah, if such a person likes me, I would go with him regardless of everything."


    "It''s better not to know some things. Although I don''t know what you have to explore all the time, people still have to be a little selfish."


    Mu Shinian smiled, as ifughing at her innocence: "you think everything is too simple."


    "Then you say, don''t you want a stable life?" The maid couldn''t help asking, "I don''t think you want to live like this."


    A stable life


    Mu Shinian spread his hand and looked at the palmprint on his palm.


    "Yes."


    But not now.


    After dealing with Su Li and Rong Yi, there is the secret about her... And then there is the third force.


    When these things are handled, she can live a safe life.


    "Just follow young master Bo. He will protect you. He is so powerful."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead: "watch less idol dramas."


    "Common sense." The maid couldn''t helpining.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to say anything more. She looked at the sky. It was very blue. It must be a good weather tomorrow.


    But she was not happy at all.


    On the contrary, he is very upset.


    She took a piece of sugar from her pocket, threw it into her mouth and began to bite.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth."


    "Don''t worry, young master Bo is here. It''s no problem." The maid made a solemn promise.


    Speechless Tucao makeints about "you are brainwashed by him."


    I''m almost a loyal fan of Bo Qian.


    The maid immediately vowed: "don''t worry, I''m on your side."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Whatever you want."


    The maid smiled twice, pushed her and went on.


    There are no other strange things in Rongyi''s garden. Moreover, it is arranged ording to Mu Sinian''s preferences... If you don''t know such creepy things, Mu Sinian should like it here very much.


    Mu Shinian picked a flower.


    It''s tomorrow.


    What Bo Qian wants to do, she also needs to know.


    Ah


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian was taken out early in the morning.


    She looked and drove only one car. She couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    "You are full of confidence."


    Rong Hu looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Su Li replied, "naturally."


    Mu Shinian is even worse.


    I only drove one car, including the driver, only four people and four bodyguards... Either they were too confident or they had already arranged it.


    You don''t have to think about it. Mu Shinian knows that he has been biased to that side.


    She pulled her lower lip and looked out of the window.

 Chapter 1886

    <h4>Chapter 1886</h4>


    Su Li was in the co pilot''s seat and smiled, "how''s it going, how''s your mood?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "don''t you worry, what if there is fraud?"


    "What can you cheat?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "the people of the wind hall take you as a chip. I''m sincere." After a pause, he joked again: "when he was looking for mu Shinian, the people of the wind hall also shot. Guess who is so generous to invite the people of the wind hall?"


    Mu Shinian was expressionless: "who knows."


    "Guess who wille today?"


    Su Li seemed to think that the car was too calm, so she would keep looking for words.


    Mu Shinian is willing to talk to him from time to time.


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, I''ll know when I go."


    Su Li is in a good mood today. Even Rong Yu noticed it.


    She clenched her fist and stared at Su Li.


    The people of the wind hall are looking for Su Li directly.


    If Su Li really wanted to be alone, she would never tell her about it, but he said it without concealment.


    But Su Li is not a good guy.


    After careful and thorough investigation, she found that her power had been prated so deeply.


    Therefore, she should take advantage of this opportunity to win Su Li in one fell swoop as long as she can catch up with the wind hall.


    Even if you have to sacrifice some people.


    Rong looked back and looked at the time.


    Mu Shinian was also looking at her, looking a little strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at its destination.


    The ce is in the basement under a club.


    Mu Shinian looked at this scene coldly, but his mood was extremely low.


    She can determine many ambush points all the way. It''s better not to choose the worst way, otherwise, there will be a fierce battle.


    When mu Shinian stepped into the door, he felt very depressed.


    Two bodyguards are responsible for guarding her.


    She was afraid that something might happen and she ran away.


    When Sue arrived, someone was already there.


    Su Li immediately showed an apologetic smile on his face: "we''ve been waiting for a long time. We''rete."


    "It''s none of your business. After all, it''s the person specified by the head. We arrived early." Su Jin answered very gently. He nced at mu Shinian''s face and suddenly became speechless.


    He couldn''t bear to look straight at him and subdued his curiosity.


    Urge yourself not to look around.


    Finally see, the future wife of the boss.


    It''s really a little girl.


    The key is that such a little girl can turn their big fans around.


    The world is too chaotic.


    Ah ah!!!


    Su Jin''s heart sent out a series of rainbows.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and his head became bigger.


    After some greetings, the two sides will sit down.


    Mu Shinian was pressed in position without words.


    Su Li didn''t talk nonsense. He said calmly and directly, "Mr. Su, I have brought you people, and they have been delivered unharmed ording to your requirements. Do you think we can talk about our cooperation?"


    The temptation of the wind hall is too great.


    In addition, the nearest wind hall is on the cusp of the storm, and few people are not curious.


    Mu Shinian also raised his eyes. Su Jin looked down again.


    Su Jin was frightened when he saw it.


    Don''t bow your head.


    I can''t ept your bow.


    "Mr. Su?"


    Su Li saw that he didn''t say a word and said gently, "is there a problem?"

 Chapter 1887

    <h4>Chapter 1887</h4>


    "No."


    Su Jin put back his posture, turned his mobile phone and smiled coldly: "go through the process. The master stiptes that she must be unharmed. It''s not good for us to be so vague, isn''t it?"


    Then he waved his hand.


    Someone immediately came forward to check mu Shinian.


    Su Li''s people didn''t give in. They took a step faster, stood in front of them and said with a smile: "Mr. Su, you can rest assured that we don''t dare to fight against the wind hall. Therefore, this mu Shinian must be intact."


    "Your sincerity is really poor."


    Su Jin''s unrelenting irony.


    Su Li still refused to give in: "I can''t say that. I''m just being cautious."


    "Yes." Su Jin leaned back in his chair, hugged his arm and looked at him coolly: "there''s no need to talk about cooperation. Anyway, the owner said, it''s not cost-effective to spend all his boss''s efforts to ask for a fake. If my boss wants to avenge Miss mu, there are many ways to blow you into g."


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly.


    Inside and outside are Su Li''s people. What is Bo Qian going to do.


    Hearing this, Rong Li immediately stood up and said, "Mr. Su, it''s just a physical examination. It''s just a small matter."


    Su Li frowned and Rong Yi stared back directly.


    "Mu Shinian, you go."


    Su Li directly interrupted: "no!"


    "Nothing, no!" Rong Yi directly refuted and went back; "Su Li, you don''t count alone! Don''t forget, I also have half the right to speak!"


    Mu Shinian yanked violently from the corners of his eyes.


    Shouldn''t it be


    No


    Are you kidding


    Isn''t that every minute?


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth. Suddenly, he grabbed his sleeve and said, "it''s not unscathed!"


    On the arm, two scars have scabbed, but you can still see how much the original injury was.


    The two people in dispute and Su jinleng.


    Su Jin almost wanted to touch his forehead.


    Miss mu, what are you doing?


    I wish you wouldn''t stop!


    Su Li stared at the scar and opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something. Mu Shinian said coldly and sarcastically: "I just want a way to live. You have to block my way, that''s no wonder me!"


    Mu Shinian looked at Su Jin and said usibly, "didn''t your master ask to be unharmed? If I was hurt like this, how would he leave Su?"


    The scene became more chaotic.


    Su Jin didn''t expect this at all.


    He''s a little stupid.


    Su Li also frowned. He doubted more than once that the girl in front of him was really admiring Shi Nian. If it was her, she would be willing to beat Su Jin... After all, it was safe.


    What is she doing now.


    Su Jin can''t understand either.


    In the audience, only mu Shinian was the most calm.


    She put down her sleeve and sneered coldly: "I heard that the wind hall sent a lot of people to save mu Shinian that day. I don''t know what your wind hall has to do with mu Shinian. At least, she wasn''t killed by me! Mu Shinian was forced to jump into the sea, but Su Li''s hand has nothing to do with me."


    In a crowd of people.


    Mu Shinian gave a calm sneer: "even if you want to settle ounts, you should do it together. It''s still your boss. You can only find women''s trouble?"


    Su Jin: "..." he didn''t know how to answer.


    ording to the designed plot, shouldn''t mu Shinian be taken away smoothly?

 Chapter 1888

    <h4>Chapter 1888</h4>


    The scene suddenly became very strange when she messed around so much.


    Su Jin can''t calm down.


    Mu Shinian''s current situation is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Even Rong Yi looked at her more, and then mu Shinian grabbed her and said, "Oh, yes, and her!"


    Mu Shinian pointed to Rong Li and smiled; "She also contributed a lot. Isn''t it because she was involved in the beginning that your mu Shinian was so miserable?"


    Can''t go, can''t go.


    Otherwise, I guess I won''te back.


    She has something to do.


    Moreover, it is too dangerous to do so.


    Su Li will be so confident that he must have arranged the game. As long as there is any action here, it is estimated that he will really be nted here.


    Such a simple truth, thin and shallow will not know.


    But if he goes crazy, he can''t control it.


    The mood is really bad to the extreme.


    After mu Shinian said something, the whole conference room was quiet.


    Mu Shinian looked at Su Li and Rong, and smiled at her.


    Mu Shinian calmly pulled a chair and sat down.


    Her meaning is obvious.


    You can die together.


    She doesn''t mind pulling two more people down anyway.


    The atmosphere in the venue suddenly changed.


    Su Jin didn''t know how to face it at all.


    Mu Shinian looked at him gloomily, and his words were somewhat threatening.


    "So, what do you think? Do you want to ask your boss for instructions?"


    "Everyone is here today. If you want revenge, I''m afraid you won''t have such a good chance."


    Su Li looked at mu Shinian and looked at Su Jin again. His look turned cold in an instant.


    I can''t see. Mu Shinian''s Kung Fu of climbing and biting is quite clever.


    Anxious.


    Su Jin didn''t expect this.


    He thought that mu Shinian would cooperate more or less.


    As a result, we are now in a dilemma.


    It''s not how to go.


    After mu Shinian dragged everyone in, he calmly unscrewed the mineral water on the table, drank two mouthfuls, smiled and looked at the people: "what''s the matter, no result?"


    "It''s not without."


    Su Li smiled and said, "for example, what about this?"


    Mu Shinian''s neck is cold.


    Su Jin''s eyes jerked twice.


    Even Rong Yu was a little stunned. What is this?


    Su Li exined with a smile, "it''s no use keeping such a disobedient person. It''s better to deal with it directly, don''t you think?"


    Su Jin almost stood up excited.


    Are you kidding.


    If Mu Shinian exins here, how many lives he has is not enough to exin.


    Mu Shinian grabbed a fist hard. Then, before everyone reacted, he grabbed the water cup and hit it directly back.


    Su Li seemed to have been on guard for a long time, sped her wrist with one hand, the knife went deeper, and the blood immediately flowed out.


    Mu Shinian frowned and dared not move.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin was so frightened that he could hardly breathe.


    It took him a lot of effort to suppress his impulse.


    He took a breath, stood up with a smile and said, "don''t be so grumpy. Although I don''t quite understand why our boss is so nervous, at least if she wants something, my boss will get angry. It''s estimated that you won''t end well, will you?"

 Chapter 1889

    <h4>Chapter 1889</h4>


    "You''re right." Su Li smiled and said, "it''s just that such a disobedient person doesn''t know what your boss wants her to do."


    "Who knows."


    Su Jin sighed. Taking advantage of Su Li''sck of attention, he hinted with mu Shinian in his eyes. Then he opened his mouth carelessly: "what the boss wants to do, we men, how dare we ask."


    "However, although the person is on your side, I still want to remind you that the boss of my family has a bad temper. If there is a problem with the person he calls by name, you have to ask for more luck. If he gets angry, the problem will be big, right?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "I dare not move."


    He put down the knife and calmly exined: "it doesn''t matter if she''s disobedient. I''ll teach you a lesson before, so as to avoid being handed over to your boss and hurting your boss."


    He said, calmly picked up a paper towel and wiped the knife.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry today. I''ll contact youter."


    Su Jin shrugged. When they left, he looked at the background carefully.


    It''s serious.


    He really didn''t expect such a.


    When the man left, another door opened.


    Thin and shallow looked at him without expression.


    Su Jin rubbed her and knelt down: "no, this is not my reason. Who knew Miss Mu would have such a skill."


    Thin shallow''s body side, the fake is also shivering. She seems to be relieved. Instead, she looks at thin shallow sarcastically: "I said, she won''t go with you."


    Thin and shallow still didn''t move.


    Su Jin is now afraid of thin shallow anger and looks at her expressionless: "shut up."


    The fake pursed his lower lip and snorted reluctantly.


    Su Jin said, "don''t worry, sir. I''ve sent someone to follow them. I promise I''ll find someone. Then we''ll think about it in the long run?"


    Bo Qian nced at him as if he were looking at an idiot.


    Su Jin smiled dryly, "what''s the matter?"


    Thin and shallow or expressionless: "I can''t find it."


    With thest experience and lesson, mu Shinian will get rid of people this time.


    Sure enough, before a few minutes, his men rushed in in embarrassment and said awkwardly to Su Jin: "people lost, followed, lost."


    Not surprisingly


    Thin and shallow fingers knocked on the sofa, and there was no temperature on his face.


    Su Jin was almost frightened.


    He scratched his chin and asked, "Sir, what should I do now?"


    "I don''t know."


    Thin, shallow and blunt sacrifice three words.


    Su Jin pulled his lips and wanted to hear other arrangements from thin shallow''s mouth, but there was still no arrangement.


    Su Jin struggled and said weakly, "Sir, don''t worry too much. Miss Mu probably guessed your purpose, so she will disturb your steps. It shows that she has a way."


    This is the best n.


    And the worst.


    That is, mu Shinian can''t help it, but I just don''t want them involved.


    "Get out."


    Thin shallow raised his finger and gave a coldmand.


    Su Jin nodded and started, leaving only Bo Qian with another man.


    In such a big room, only the sound of the clock * * is left.


    Thin shallow pinched the red rope on his hand and looked faint. He couldn''t guess what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1890

    <h4>Chapter 1890</h4>


    Mo Yi''s lips were picked, and his smile was joking: "the person you like is as difficult as you."


    Thin and shallow or expressionless, holding the round bamboo in his fingers.


    Mo Yi also just saw the red rope. He picked his eyebrow and looked a little surprised: "it''s a little ugly."


    Thin and shallow gave him an expressionless look.


    Mo Yi immediately changed his words: "very chic."


    This manual work is supposed to be ugly.


    Thin and shallow can wear this red rope in his hand without changing his face. You can see who sent it. No wonder he is so precious.


    However, it was the round bead that attracted him: "I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    Thin shallow still didn''t speak. His fingers whirled the bead and said expressionless, "what do you think?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Yi asked, "is this red rope still human?"


    "People."


    "You can''t help it, and I can''t help it. Now it''s estimated that she has a way. However, ording to the investigation during this period, Miss Mu should have great skills. She can run away, but she doesn''t want to run away. It''s estimated that there is something more important."


    Mo Yi thought for a moment and persuaded him, "let her do it. Since it''s very important, you shouldn''t stop her."


    "Su Li is not stupid."


    Thin shallow suddenly said.


    Mo Yi looked at him strangely: "isn''t it stupid? What''s the matter?"


    "You guess, even if Mu Shinian did it and knew the secret, Su Li knew he was desperate, what should he do?"


    Mo Yi still frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "Mu Shinian."


    Thin shallow gas mercilessly closed his eyes.


    "Just now or in the future, Su Li probably wanted to do this for a long time. Maybe he wasn''t sure before, but now..."


    Thin shallow bit his teeth, and his face was a little ferocious.


    In a dilemma.


    If they do it again, it will be difficult to cherish the time.


    Mo Yi moved his lower lip and wanted to say something, but his throat was blocked by something.


    He closed his mouth and finally just sighed.


    "Forget it."


    "She probably can think of that," he said


    So it''s not without a turnaround.


    There was no looseness on the thin surface. He closed his eyes and said, "I thought of it."


    That''s why he''s even more angry.


    Thin shallow directly stood up and walked away in anger.


    Mo Yi scratched his ear and looked a little numb.


    After Su Jin came in, he couldn''t help asking, "the little sweetheart of the boss, has always been like this?"


    Su Jin didn''t understand: "what?"


    Mo Yi continued, "I mean, thedy''s style has always been so... Is it a headache?"


    Su Jin gave her a sympathetic look.


    "There''s more crazy."


    "I tell you, the boss almost blew up the ind when he first went to find someone. Dare you believe it."


    "The man named Rong Yu doesn''t teach people. He was almost abused by the boss. He was insane. He was a woman. The boss was not kind to women at all."


    Mo Yi continued to pick his eyebrows: "it''s hard to understand. How do these two people feel better than each other."


    Su Jin said, "it''s all quite... Big guys. You''ll know when the two big guyse together. The scene is a little anxious."


    Mo Yi also had a headache: "it''s probably not easy for her to do so many things, but there''s no way."


    "But seriously, I really didn''t expect that the boss''s vision was so original."

 Chapter 1891

    <h4>Chapter 1891</h4>


    Su Jin also couldn''t: "I thought the boss liked that kind of cute girl. I didn''t expect it."


    "I didn''t expect anything. The boss likes it." After all, he wants to pay thin and shallow wages. Mo Yi is still willing to stand on his boss''s side at a critical time.


    The two men looked at each other, handed each other a very innocent sympathetic look, and silently walked away to do their own things.


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere back was very strange.


    Mu Shinian covered her neck and leaned calmly against the car. Her hands had been stained with ayer of blood.


    It''s a little shocking.


    I don''t know for what purpose, Su Li was very quiet on his way back. He didn''t get angry. He just bowed his head and replied to the email.


    Rong Yu looked at her several times with a very strange look.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t stand it anymore. He turned around and looked at her coolly: "what''s the matter?"


    "You''re reacting fast enough."


    Rong Yu smiled and said, "you still want to pull us down."


    "It''s easy to say." Mu Shinian was much calmer than she looked. She smiled gently and said, "since everyone doesn''t follow the rules, I have to pull down a few people even if I''m going to die. Otherwise, I''ll suffer more losses, right?"


    Rong Yu sneered.


    "Sure enough, it''s an unscrupulous."


    "Normal." Mu Shinian touched his face and smiled like a fox: "your first hand."


    Rong Hu raised his eyes, nced at her, and lowered his head.


    "However, your toon is also big enough. Unexpectedly, you can let that big man do it."


    Mu Shinian satirized: "yes, so you should think about it. No matter what the boss of the wind hall wants me to do, it has nothing to do with mu Shinian. This man, but you killed me. It has nothing to do with me."


    Mu Shinian was very calm.


    I don''t look flustered at all.


    Su Li looked at Rong Yi.


    Su Li smiled and said, "then wait and see."


    "I can''t wait."


    Mu Shinian raised his chin, as if after all his true faces were exposed, he waspletely desperate and didn''t want to struggle any more.


    ¡­¡­


    The maids are ready that mu Shinian will note back.


    As a result, when she came back unharmed, the whole person was a little stupid.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and was treated by the maid.


    "What are you? There was a conflict?"


    Mu Shinian said faintly, "count it."


    She deserved it.


    The maid disagreed more and more: "you are really, how do you... Ah, what do you want me to say about you?"


    "Don''t say anything." Mu Shinian closed his eyes and said, "go out when you''re ready. I want to be quiet for a while."


    It''s getting more and more chaotic.


    Mu Shinian is at a loss now.


    I can''t think of a good way.


    Finally, a little w just appeared, and now it''s all mixed up.


    Seeing her like this, the maid dared not say anything more. She packed the medicine box and left.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and opened his eyes expressionless.


    She picked up a ss of water, drank two mouthfuls, put it back in ce, gently tapped the table with her fingers. After knocking for about ten times, she stopped and looked at the time.


    It''ste at night.


    It has been five or six hours since I came back from the club.


    She pulled her lower lip, calmly changed her clothes, washed her face, looked at the people in the mirror, in face up, and water droplets fell on her little face.


    She raised her hand, wiped it casually and went out.


    Everyone has fallen asleep.


    When she turned over and suddenly saw the people sitting in the house, she screamed and almost smoked.


    Mu Shinian gently turned a thin mobile phone with his fingers, and the dangerous cold light reflected fluorescence.


    Rong Lu sat up from the bed and saw who the visitor was. Then she came out with a sigh of relief. The next second, a heart hung up.


    "How did you get in?"

 Chapter 1892

    <h4>Chapter 1892</h4>


    Code lock, she can''t open it.


    Moreover, there are patrols at night.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have such a great ability.


    Mu Shinian continued to turn the mobile phone, leisurely sat on the sofa, stepping on the slippers and falling on the floor bit by bit: "you slept soundly. There was so much movement and noise that you didn''t wake up."


    Rong Yi frowned, "I asked you how you came in!"


    Mu Shinian pointed to the open window: "from there."


    This is the fifth floor!


    Rong Yu looked at the window and was shocked.


    Mu Shinian still held his chin and looked at herzily: "do you know if I have this ability?"


    "... what do you mean?"


    Let me ask in a stern voice.


    Mu Shinian sighed and opened his mouth with a smile: "it''s only five floors. It''s not a big problem for me."


    Rong Yu probably noticed that she meant no harm, sat up from the bed and looked at her gloomily: "what do you mean bying sote?"


    "I just want to ask, do you really want me to die?" Mu Shinian smiled and asked, "the one lying in the ground, do you think it''s really mu Shinian?"


    Rong Yu stared round: "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa, folded his fingers and smiled insidiously: "you know what I want to say. I don''t know what the festival is between you and me. When I hang up, you still cry so sad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu was shocked.


    But the next second, she quickly denied it.


    "No, no! You''re kidding." Rong Yi smiled and said, "you are really capable. Things havee to this extent. You still want to tell me that you really admire the times?"


    "You''re really smart. Unfortunately, I''m not a fool."


    Mu Shinian looked at her indifferently: "don''t you know if I am her?"


    The smile on Rong''s face gradually disappeared.


    She looked at mu Shinian silently, and her look became deep.


    "You think you are in a very dangerous situation now, so you deliberately say so in order to ask me to help you find a way, don''t you?"


    She stood up, looked at the people from top to bottom, and said sarcastically, "you don''t want to read the time!"


    "What if I say, I am?"


    Mu Shinian smiled, his fingers against his chin, and his eyes showed a bit of yfulness: "Rong, whether you give me to Su Li or to the wind hall, it is estimated that I have only a dead end."


    Rong''s face had changed and he couldn''t say anything at all.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and smiled provocatively: "am I mu Shinian? Do you believe it? Just ah, you have to bear the consequences."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong''s face became ugly in an instant.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you? You just want to live! You said yourself that you can do whatever it takes to live. Now you just want to live."


    "Well said, but what if I really am her?" Mu Shinian picked the corner of her lips, stared at her up and down indifferently and solemnly and looked around: "Rong, when you chose to take me away, you gave me a card with the password of 901341."


    "..." only she and mu Shinian knew about it.


    Rong Yu took a breath and stood up anxiously: "you, you are..."


    Mu Shinian casually teased his long hair and tilted his head. He still looked very innocent; "I''m going to be a little dangerous. Rong, what are you going to do?"


    Then she walked directly to the window, no matter how she came or went back.


    Rong Hui came back and ran fiercely. As a result, he saw that mu Shinian had settled on the ground, patted the dust on his hands, and then walked away indifferently.


    The figure soon hid in the night.

 Chapter 1893

    <h4>Chapter 1893</h4>


    Rong Yu took a breath and leaned against the wall. She grabbed the wall hard and her face was a little pale.


    Mu Shinian... Is she really mu Shinian?


    No, the fake is very smart. She must have known these things from other channels, and then said it deliberately at this time... If she admires the times, she won''t at the beginning


    Rong Yu suddenly stopped.


    She raised her head in surprise, and the cold sweat kept falling.


    Maybe at the beginning, mu Shinian made herself so embarrassed in order to... In order to win their trust, so at the beginning, she deliberately injured to win their trust... Falling down from the mountain is also


    Rong Rong sat on the sofa and almost fell down.


    She raised her hand and wiped the cold sweat off her face. It didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Impossible


    Mu Shinian has


    But if she''s still alive, isn''t that good?


    Rong Yu covered her heart. In the night, the cold sweat clearly fell to the ground and gathered a small beach. She closed her eyes and seemed to lose her strength.


    It''s a mess.


    Now all this is really messy.


    She couldn''t react at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian avoided everyone all the way. When he went back, he saw the maid waiting anxiously.


    "You haven''t slept yet?"


    Mu Shinian is strange and calm.


    Looking at the maid, she was in a bad mood.


    She stood up innocently from her chair and said helplessly, "what''s the matter with you? What are you going to do with Miss Rong?"


    Mu Shinian unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, took a sip, leaned against the wall and pulled his lower lip expressionless: "nothing. It''s sote. Go back and have a rest?"


    "How can I sleep?" The maid nervously grabbed her hand: "what''s going on? Won''t you do anything again?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    "Don''t lie to me. If you don''t, what are you going to do with Miss Rong?" The maid couldn''t help but say, "let''s find a way. You can go out first."


    "I don''t want to go out." Mu Shinian directly interrupted her: "I can''t leave now. Don''t worry about me."


    "You have no idea what kind of person Su Li is." The maid lowered her voice with a warning: "he will never let you go. If you are found doing something, she will drag you. At that time, if you want to run, you may not run!"


    Mu Shinian was pressed by her shoulder and sat on the sofa, his body tightly close to the sofa.


    She was silent for a long time and wanted to open her hand. As a result, the maid sped her shoulder hard, and her voice trembled; "You can''t have an ident!"


    "I have no ability and can''t help you. I''m worried that something will happen to you in the end, and I can only watch!"


    Mu Shinian was silent and looked at her eyes quietly. She smiled and said, "I promise you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There were tears in the maid''s eyes.


    Mu Shinian patted her hand and said, "also, you haven''t helped me. You''ve helped me a lot. If you''re so useless, I won''t send you here."


    The maid was stunned and asked, "do you remember?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "so, don''t worry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid''s tears fell almost all at once.


    She moved her mouth and choked in her voice, "you remember everything?"


    Mu Shi read grace, grabbed her hand, got up, poured her a ss of water, stuffed it into her trembling hand and said gently, "so you don''t need to worry, I have my own way."

 Chapter 1894

    <h4>Chapter 1894</h4>


    The maid frowned, not knowing whether she was excited or something.


    For a time, it was difficult to calm down.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip and said, "I promise you, don''t worry."


    The maid''s tears fell down again.


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly and handed the paper towel to her hand: "wipe it. It looks like crying andughing."


    The maid gave a hard grace, took the paper towel, wiped her tears twice, and then firmly said, "I will protect you. No matter what you want to do, I will help you."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it has nothing to do with these. I have something to understand. It''s my private affair. Therefore, I hope you can ensure your safety if you encounter danger. If you can''t protect myself, you won''t have any effect."


    This sentence is cruel, but it actually makes sense.


    The maid also knows that her strength is really a big witchpared with mu Shinian.


    It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    And mu Shinian cane back, which shows that she won''t leave so easily.


    "I know, but I still want to protect you."


    "You..."


    Mu Shimian sighed helplessly and said, "OK, can you go back and rest now? If you don''t rest well, how can you protect me?"


    The maid gave a cry and said, "I know."


    "Well, good night."


    "Good night."


    The maid seemed a little excited.


    I almost fell when I walked.


    Mu Shinian watched her leave helplessly. Then he closed the door and went upstairs.


    It was pitch dark inside.


    She was not sleepy at all.


    Rong, what would you do?


    She made a bet and was not sure whether she could win.


    But anyway, she wants to try.


    Mu Shinian vomited out and struggled to sit up. She rubbed her shoulders twice and habitually recalled one side. She recalled all the pictures rted to Rong, but she still couldn''t remember anything.


    Then she thought about her birth


    Since childhood, I have been in that ce since I have memory


    The parents who didn''t like her very much also held her and fed her.


    Then, suddenly one day, someone told her that all this might be false.


    Mu Shimian sighed wearily.


    "It''s a mess."


    It''s all messed up.


    If it''s wrong to start with those parents, then who is she


    Mu Shinian sat there all night without changing his posture.


    The next day, someone came. She thought it was the maid. As a result, she saw Ronging with breakfast.


    Mu Shinian moved his muscles and bones a little and looked at herzily; "Looking for me?"


    "Didn''t you sleep well?"


    Rong''s voice was also a little dumb. She put breakfast on the table and poured her a cup of hot milk herself.


    Mu Shinian stared at the cup of hot milk and raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean...?"


    Rong Yi sat opposite her and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "What?"


    "You stirred up such a game yesterday. Why don''t you follow Bo shallow?"


    Mu Shinian went to the bathroom, washed again, came out, and then sat back.


    She picked up the milk and drank it for two. Then she said coldly, "naturally, it''s because of what I haven''t done yet."


    Rong Yi''s eyebrows and heart sank: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian knew that Rong hadpletely believed that he was true.


    She held her finger and said in a veryzy tone: "I was thinking to help you pull Su Li down. I know you. You don''t have so much thought. It must be what Su Li said to you that you suddenly tossed about so much."


    Rong Yi frowned, "what''s the use of saying this now?"

 Chapter 1895

    <h4>Chapter 1895</h4>


    "I can still help you."


    Mu Shinian said, "if you cooperate with the people of the wind hall, aren''t you afraid that there are no bones left?"


    Rong Yu smiled and said, "that''s not necessarily true. What if it seeds."


    "You said, just in case." Mu Shinian pointed to himself, He smiled and said: "let me tell you, if the people of the wind hall want to cooperate, you have to show your own advantages. Don''t you agree that Su Li handed me over just to get the first step and strive for the right to cooperate with the wind hall? Do you think you''re an empty pie, or Su Li is in control now and is more reliable. Who will you choose if you''re from the wind hall?"


    "Or so, I know the people of the wind hall, too. If you want to cooperate with them, I can pull the strings."


    I''m afraid I''ll owe someone a favor.


    But it doesn''t matter now.


    Rong Lu sipped his lower lip and held the cup tightly in his hand.


    "What do you want?"


    "Smart."


    After appreciating a sentence, mu Shinian opened word by word: "finish what you haven''t finished."


    As soon as Rong''s face changed, she almost thought of what it was, but she was silent all of a sudden.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know."


    "You know." Mu Shinian said coldly: "it''s meaningless to say half of it. What happened in those years, who took part in it, what happened to my birth? And who am I?"


    One question after another was thrown out.


    Rong Yi hasn''t reacted from the shock of Mu Shinian''s nothing. At this time, she asked one after another. The whole person was a little uneasy: "I don''t know. It''s no use asking me."


    "You know."


    Mu Shinian looked straight into her eyes and didn''t allow her to dodge.


    "Rong, I already know these things. If I want to find out, it may not be difficult."


    Those things can''t be said at all.


    For many years, she nned to be dusty all her life. She must not know.


    Let a drop of cold sweat fall on his forehead.


    She bit her teeth and stood up excitedly; "If you want to investigate, you have to make sure that you go out first. How much Su Li is guarding you now, you know? You wasted the only chance to go out well."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "that''s because I''m not going out."


    She raised her chin, and her voice was almost terrible.


    "Now that I''ve had a showdown, if you don''t want me to have an ident, you can only cooperate with me. I''ll help you deal with Su Li. Tell me the whole story."


    "Is that why you came back?" Rong Qi''s half death: "living is the most important."


    "I don''t want to live in a muddle." Mu Shinian interrupted her simply and rudely; "I have to figure it out."


    "I always want to know why you protect me like this."


    Rong Rong: "


    She waspletely speechless.


    The threat of Mu Shinian is really in ce.


    She can''t watch mu Shinian have an ident.


    Last time it was an ident. I didn''t protect her well. This time, I can''t say anything to let her have an ident again.


    Otherwise, I will regret it all my life.


    After weighing and gnashing his teeth, Rong said, "I''ll arrange to send you out."


    "You''re not so capable. I don''t want to go yet." Mu Shinian put the cup back in ce and looked at her with a smile: "I want to go out. I have many ways. I came back to find out this."


    "... it''s been so long that the answer doesn''t matter!"

 Chapter 1896

    <h4>Chapter 1896</h4>


    "Very important."


    Mu Shi Nian''s cold mouth; "You know me. If I don''t understand this, I won''t stop."


    Rong Qi took a deep breath and walked out without expression.


    Mu Shinian coldly hooked her lower lip. She looked at the time and locked the door.


    Make sure you can''t open it from the outside, and then go down from the window.


    She looked around and found no one before she slipped into the basement.


    The door of the basement is guarded.


    She avoided the surveince and beat these people down very carefully.


    The people in the house raised their heads and saw her. They frowned unexpectedly: "is it you?"


    "Well, do you cooperate?" Mu Shinian leaned leisurely against the railing: "if you don''t cooperate, you''re finished. If you cooperate, there''s still a glimmer of life. As long as I get out of here, I''ll introduce you to... Ovi as my man."


    "Just you, can you know Ovi?"


    The manughed sarcastically.


    In just a few days, he lost a lot of weight and had no spirit. It''s estimated that he won''t be much better waiting for his end.


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "I really know mu Shinian, of course."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man stood up excitedly and grabbed the railing hard, as if he wanted to break it; "You are!"


    "Yes, I am."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly: "what''s the matter? Are you so surprised?"


    The man clenched the railing and looked at her: "you''re not afraid. Shall I say this?"


    "Just go and see if anyone believes you." Mu Shimian innocently told him a cruel fact; "Now, you have no other way to go except to cooperate with me."


    "Everyone is wondering whether I really admire Shi Nian, but that''s not the point. I''m the person named by the Taoist surname in the wind hall. Who do you think has the courage to move me? I have someone to protect me, but you don''t."


    "I think you know what will happen to unfaithful people."


    Clear.


    It was because he knew too well that he felt despair.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said, "you don''t have a holiday with me. I''m very embarrassed to pull you into the water. I''ll give you a chance to save yourself. It depends on whether you want it or not."


    The man bit his teeth hard.


    After a moment, he opened his mouth; "You have the ability to open this lock?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the electronic lock and raised his eyebrow: "is it difficult?"


    The man reminded her: "this is a password lock. There is only one key. If you input it wrong, you will..."


    Before he finished, mu Shinian had picked up an iron bar and smashed it down.


    With a bang, the frightened men almost stepped back.


    Mu Shinian was expressionless and continued to smash.


    After two bangs, the door lock fell open.


    The man was stunned.


    Mu Shinian threw the iron bar on the ground, patted the dust on his hands and said calmly, "it''s not very difficult."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can it still be like this?


    Men really didn''t expect that they could operate like this.


    Mu Shinian said; "I will invade the backstage of Su Li''s base camp. You are responsible for receiving me outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "Create chaos." Mu Shinian threw a mobile phone to him: "when you go out, call the people you know and tell them that Su Li has to kill you. You have no choice but to do so."


    "There''s nothing else to say."


    The man pursed his lower lip; "You want them to fight inside?"

 Chapter 1897

    <h4>Chapter 1897</h4>


    "What do you care what I do?"


    Mu Shinian interrupted him directly, simply and rudely.


    The man looks at the open door and whether to go or not is a question.


    As long as he can go out, he can


    "Of course not. You have to help me." Mu Shinian pulled his lips and coldly interrupted all his fantasies: "if you dare to run away like this, you''d better run fast enough, or I''ll catch you at the ends of the earth and you''ll be dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man bit his lower lip hard.


    "Do you have this ability?"


    "That''s natural."


    Mu Shinian looked at him gently: "you can try. Since I dare to call out Aowei, you can always run past me. If you can run past Aowei, it''s your ability."


    The man''s face was heavy.


    Run faster than Ovi.


    Are you kidding.


    That''s Ovi.


    If one is not careful, he will die. What else to y.


    It''s just that he doesn''t believe that this person will have contact with Ovi!


    Mu Shinian gently reminded him: "it doesn''t matter. Just try."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The more mu Shinian says so, the more guilty a man is.


    After some weighing, he said, "I can help you, but if I''m in danger, you have to help me."


    "It''s natural."


    Mu Shinian said with a determined face: "when you go out, I will contact you."


    "What are you going to do? Just follow what she told you."


    Mu Shinian said and opened his body.


    The man frowned: "what do you do? Su Li is not a fool."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t have time to take care of me."


    Seeing that she said so, the man didn''t say much. He pressed the injury on his shoulder and walked away.


    Mu Shinian closed the door after he left, and then went out.


    Everything is calm.


    No one noticed the scene.


    When the guards changed shifts, they found something wrong.


    But people have run out.


    Mu Shinian didn''t care. The whole base was about to fall apart. She stayed quietly in her house and watched TV.


    When Rong Yi came to the door, she had knocked off a bag of melon seeds. When she saw Rong Yiing in, she raised her eyes a little and looked very cold: "are youing?"


    "Did you do it?"


    Rong Lei asked coldly. Afraid of someone eavesdropping outside, she had to lower her voice and asked, "what are you doing? Do you know who you''re moving? If something unexpected happens, do you think you can run away?"


    Mu Shinian raised her hand and motioned her to walk away: "you''re blocking me from watching TV."


    Rong Yu was so angry that she reached out and took the remote control from her hand and turned off the TV.


    "Mu Shinian! Do you hear what I''m saying, or do you really think I won''t lock you up!"


    "Of course you dare." When Mu was young, he sighed and said helplessly, "you haven''t done this kind of thing. If you want to do it, do it. Anyway, I''m here."


    "You have to make trouble, don''t you?"


    "It''s not trouble." Mu Shinian raised his head, looked at her, smiled and said, "I''m serious."


    "... OK, let me ask you, how are you going to end then?" Rong Shusen gritted his teeth: "there has been news from Su Jin that he wants to meet for the second time. At that time, you will leave me obediently."

 Chapter 1898

    <h4>Chapter 1898</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at her puzzled: "so, what are you protecting me for?"


    Rong Yu sneered: "go back and ask your master!"


    Since mu Shinian is true, it is estimated that Zhou Yansong will be fine.


    Moreover, many things made by mu Shinian, as long as they change direction, they have a new meaning.


    Rong was cheated and turned around. At this meeting, she became angry.


    She closed her eyes hard. When she opened her eyes again, her face was almost frozen.


    "I don''t care what you want to do. Anyway, you must go. Otherwise, you will tell the truth at that time. Don''t rely on me."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, and his attitude was still very calm: "you can go and tell me what I want to know."


    Rong Yu stared at her. She really didn''t expect that those so-called secrets had been so long. What''s the use of her struggling? She still had to rely on herself and toss them out slowly?


    Rong Yu breathed out and reminded her coldly, "it''s more important than your life?"


    "My life is more important." Mu Shinian said, "moreover, I think I can investigate it."


    Rong Yu smiled.


    In this world, there are only two people who know this secret.


    If Zhou Yansong is one, he won''t say it anymore.


    Then it''s just her.


    As long as she doesn''t say, no one will know.


    Rong Yi looked at her coldly: "Mu Shinian, I remind you as an elder, forget it. You can''t find out."


    "You can''t find out anything. Those things are already in the past. If you are still so tangled, you don''t know what will happen at that time. Moreover, sometimes, you know something that may not be good for you. Ignorance is heaven."


    Mu Shinian raised her eyes and finally looked at her for the first time.


    "What do you mean?"


    Rong Yi shook her head and just reminded her, "I didn''t look out of my sight when I could see you like this." She sighed and said, "forget about those things. Don''t investigate them. It''s not good for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I read, I don''t speak.


    Rong said, "I remind you toe here. It''s your business to listen or not."


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Rong said, "I''ll settle this matter. Don''t make any more small moves."


    "Bamboo house."


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi was stunned, turned back and looked at her in amazement: "do you mean... That person is you?"


    Mu Shinian stood up from the sofa. She was a little taller than Rong. She was still very aggressive when she stepped on the ground barefoot.


    Standard, Ovi''s momentum.


    "Rong, you care about me so much. I''m not with you. You still have to keep my things, including those I don''t see and may not remember when I''m an hourter. You collect them well. If you say you have nothing to do with me, do you think I''ll believe you?"


    "What''s the rtionship between you and me, how do I know Shifu, and my mother? You can tell me all the answers to your questions, but you don''t say it. Even if there are only two people in the world who know, and neither of them will say it. Rong, do you think I''m determined to dig it How hard can it be? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu was silent andpletely speechless.

 Chapter 1899

    <h4>Chapter 1899</h4>


    She bit her teeth gently and looked a little nervous.


    "You..."


    "I can find a way to even the bamboo house that I can''t get in. Can you promise that you''ll never leave a trace of what you''ve done?"


    Mu Shinian is aggressive.


    Don''t leave anyone a way to live.


    Rong Yu stood quietly for a few minutes without saying anything.


    Mu Shinian is already pressing.


    How could she not see it.


    This man, for secrets, must be investigated to the end.


    But she really can''t say.


    Rong Yu took a deep breath and said coldly, "you have to know, even if you know, you will be very unhappy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The heart of Mu Shinian seemed to be caught by something.


    She waspletely silent.


    Rong Yu smiled bitterly and said; "I still say that ignorance is heaven."


    She took a deep breath and continued to add: "your past is a word. After you know it, you will feel that you are like a joke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu left this sentence and walked away.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa with too many melon seeds. Her throat was very dry, but she didn''t drink water, but sat quietly with a pale face.


    She''s not afraid of anything.


    It was the only thing that flustered her.


    A secret that has been hidden for 18 years.


    A secret about her.


    Do you want to know... If you know, you will be unfortunate? How?


    Outside, there was a riot.


    Inside the house, it was very quiet.


    Who was knocking at the door, mu Shinian didn''t answer. He was annoyed. He took the earphone directly and plugged his ears.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back on the sofa.


    What the hell is that secret?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept until her mobile phone turned off naturally. When she woke up, it was already afternoon.


    She stayed on the sofa, her body was very stiff. She worked hard for two times. Then she slowly stood up, washed and changed into clean clothes. Then she didn''t know what to do.


    Obviously, there are many things for her to do now, but she can''t raise a little interest.


    Rong''s words had a great impact on her.


    Mu Shinian even dreamed about what this sentence meant.


    She sighed gently, and her voice was a bit of deep helplessness.


    The door was knocked twice more.


    Mu Shimian narrowed his eyes. Then he went downstairs and opened the door.


    With food in her hand, the maid looked worried: "what''s the matter with you today? Are you sleeping?"


    "It''s all right. I thought of something. Take it up."


    Mu Shinian said and opened his body.


    The maid brought the food up, closed the door and said, "someone asked me to bring this to you."


    Mu Shinian opened the note and saw a sentence.


    "Got the call. What are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian took out the lighter from the drawer and burned the note. Then he photographed the dust: "tell him what to do and how to do."


    The maid didn''t know what they were talking about. She just felt as if something big was about to happen. She asked nervously, "are you sure it''s okay?"


    "It''s all right. What can I do?" Mu Shimian waved his hand and looked at the food on the table. He had no appetite. He was afraid that the maid was too worried. He picked up the spoon and drank two mouthfuls of porridge.


    The maid said uneasily, "are you sure?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and suddenly said, "by the way, you can help me go out and do something."

 Chapter 1900

    <h4>Chapter 1900</h4>


    The maid said, "what''s up?"


    "I left a hand outside. You help me pick it up and help me take the information out." Mu Shinian shook his mobile phone: "I''m afraid the radio waves have been tapped away, so be careful. This person is very important. You must find him."


    The maid nodded immediately, "don''t worry, I will find him!"


    Mu Shinian nodded, exined to her again, and let her leave.


    When the maid left, she still vowed that she would not let her down.


    Mu Shinian looked at it, just nodded, encouraged her twice, and there was no following.


    When she watched the maid leave, she sighed helplessly and muttered, "it''s really stupid."


    Great. I lied a little.


    It''s just, there''s no way.


    Things havee to this point.


    If you don''t take her away, something will happen.


    All follow-up, or wait until she goes out.


    ¡­¡­


    The maid had no idea what had happened.


    After she went out, she came to the destination. Before she saw anyone, she was knocked unconscious.


    When she came back, it waste.


    She didn''t know where she came.


    The maid thought she had been kidnapped. As a result, she saw a familiar person push the door ande in. She was shocked and stared round: "Mr. Zhou, Mr. Zhou?"


    "Hello."


    It''s the man who just escaped.


    He looked at the maid and was surprised; "I can''t see. She really has contact with Aowei."


    Who is she


    Mu Shinian?


    She''s Ovi.


    The maid thought of something. She stood up excitedly and asked nervously, "you, this is what she meant, isn''t it? She wants you to take me away?"


    Zhou Jing shrugs; "At hermand, she arranged all this."


    The maid''s leg softened and she almost fell down.


    Zhou Jing looked at her and gave her a hand.


    The maid''s frightened words were iplete: "she can''t, my goal, my goal is too big. If she does, something will happen, and she will be suspected immediately!"


    "I have to go back. How long have I been out? I have to go back right away!"


    Zhou Jing reached out and stopped her.


    His voice is not negotiable.


    "You can''t go!"


    "This is her order."


    "Do you know what will happen to her if I don''t go back?" The maid snapped back; "I''m Rong Yu''s man. Rong Yu wants me to take care of her. In fact, she wants me to monitor her! I''ll run away and be the first to suspect Miss mu. She''s already under attack. If she suffers like this again, she won''t live!"


    Zhou Jing doesn''t loosen her hand at all.


    "I don''t know. Her order to me is to watch you, take you out, and then don''t let you in again."


    "You!"


    The maid couldn''t do it in a hurry. She couldn''t beat Zhou Jing. After walking around in a hurry, she suddenly opened her mouth; "Can I ask someone else to save her?"


    "No way." Zhou Jing said, "you can''t go anywhere until it''s over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid waspletely flustered.


    She closed her eyes in pain and almost cried out: "you let me go back. She said, and she promised me that she would let me protect her. It would be good if I could die for her even if I had no way in the end."


    Zhou Jing looked at her in silence.


    Somehow, I thought of the girl.

 Chapter 1901

    <h4>Chapter 1901</h4>


    It''s really a small person.


    But every step she took was particrly beautiful.


    The key is that she doesn''t have to make a move herself. In two words, she willpletely turn the table.


    Before that, Zhou Jing feltpletely.


    Mu Shinian is just a man with a little brain.


    Such a person is destined to stand high and step on many people as stepping stones. She should be thest person who should be sympathized and loved.


    But this will


    Zhou Jing was supposed to live.


    Mu Shinian said that after receiving the maid, make a phone call. ording to what she said, someone will answer.


    He made this call in advance. Because he didn''t receive the maid, no one came to pick him up. As ast resort, he had to pick up the maid, and then made this call again. This time, the phone was quickly connected and connected them to this absolutely safe ce.


    The maid cried very sad.


    Zhou Jing looked at her and was silent for a long time. He still made a voice tofort her; "Don''t be too sad. Things may not be so bad."


    "You won''t understand."


    The maid covered her face and squatted on the ground, crying in extra pain: "how kind you think he will be when you work under Su Li."


    Zhou Jing had no choice but to remind her, "but you can''t do anything."


    "If she can''t help herself."


    The maid closed her eyes in pain.


    Zhou Jing couldn''t help it. Mu Shi read him the order to keep the maid.


    If something happens to the maid, he is expected to be kicked out immediately. Now there are Su Li''s people outside. Anyway, his fate will not be very good.


    "Calm down yourself."


    Zhou Jing said, went out directly and took the door close.


    The maid squatted on the ground and covered her eyes in pain.


    What should I do? What else can I do


    She thought she could help, but as a result, she couldn''t do anything.


    Mu Shinian nned to send her away from the beginning.


    Then she''s alone. How can she fight alone?


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian was about to fall asleep, he was woken up again.


    She struggled to sit up, put on her coat and went to open the door.


    Rong rushed in directly, turned on the light and mmed the door.


    "Where has she been?"


    Mu Shinian yawned and looked at her listlessly: "who?"


    "Take care of your maid!" An angry opening; "Don''t tell me you don''t know!"


    Mu Shinian is innocent; "I should know something."


    Rong Yu is really angry this time.


    "I was wrong. She was your man!"


    Mu Shinian''s attitude is more innocent than her.


    "You should pay attention to evidence."


    She said, leaned against the table, squinted and said, "your people are gone. Come to me. Do I have that ability?"


    "Thest person she saw before she disappeared was you." Let him bite his teeth; "You said it had nothing to do with you. Do you think I would believe it?"


    "You can''t help it if you don''t believe it." Mu Shinian was still very rogue: "as you said, you have to show evidence."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If Rong had evidence, she wouldn''te here to see her.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the door and opened his mouth calmly; "Without evidence, you randomly identify me. If someone is lost,e to me. Now that I''m a prisoner, do I have to help you find someone voluntarily?"


    "I''m not kidding you!"


    Rong Yu knocked off the water in her hand and said angrily, "Mu Shinian, tell me what you want to do?"

 Chapter 1902

    <h4>Chapter 1902</h4>


    "What I do has nothing to do with you."


    Mu Shinian interrupted her: "I want to cooperate with you. If you don''t cooperate, do it yourself. Don''t worry, I won''t touch you. If you think I''m unreliable, you can go to Su Li and give me out."


    "You!"


    The breath was almost out of breath.


    Mu Shinian still looks irrelevant.


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m very disciplined."


    What did you say!


    Let him bite his teeth; "Are you bing more and morewless?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow in amazement: "what are you talking about? I just act ording to my rules."


    "..." Rong Shuo''s angry tone was unstable: "do you know whose territory this is? Do you dare to be so arrogant in someone else''s territory?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, pinched his fingernails twice, and asked him indifferently; "Haven''t I always been like this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yu is really angry now.


    She stared fiercely at the moment, and her voice was almost pleading: "you are urate. I won''t let you go. Will you be so unscrupulous?"


    "I never asked you to mind me." Mu Shinian didn''t ept her kindness at all.


    "... OK, you''re fine!" Rong Yu sneered, mmed the door and left.


    Not long after she went out, she ran into someone head-on.


    Rong Zhen was really angry and got angry directly: "do you walk without looking at the road?"


    My men are also a little confused.


    "Miss Rong, I''m sorry, mainly because something happened!"


    "What''s wrong? What else can happen!" That''s what Rong Yu can''t hear now.


    His men were startled, stepped back two steps and said, "there''s an ident over Mr. Su, and one of his bases has been selected."


    "... ah?"


    This is a little unexpected.


    His subordinates considered the wording and then said, "the person who started next is the wind hall. Now the wind hall directly says that their boss doesn''t like what he wants and is iplete. It''s just a small... Warning for him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi gently blinked his eyes, and then, oh, he asked lightly, "are you okay?"


    "People... Still have something to do." The embarrassed man said, "they were all taken away, including the useful information inside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong''s expression became strange, and the corners of his lips twitched twice.


    "Warning?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s a small lesson."


    His men dared not imagine what Su Li''s face looked like; "Miss Rong, go and persuade him. Mr. Su doesn''t know what he looks like now."


    Rong Yu is already confused.


    Boy, is this a lesson? Are all the small lessons in the eyes of Feng Tang to reach this level?


    Of course she will.


    She has to see what Suli looks like now.


    She herself was so wronged in Mu Shinian that she should go to see Su Li''s tragedy.


    Rong is happy all the way.


    She really didn''t expect that Fengtang would have such a skill. She thought that it had been five or five times since she was in the clubst time. Unexpectedly, Fengtang held back such a skill and directly caught Su Li by surprise.


    They do.


    Rong Yu couldn''t helpughing.


    She thought she was in trouble, but now it doesn''t seem too difficult.


    At least, the skill of Fengtang is enough for Su Li to be embarrassed for a while.


    Maybe she can take this opportunity to take mu Shinian out of here.

 Chapter 1903

    <h4>Chapter 1903</h4>


    Thin shallow Pro automatic hand.


    He doesn''t even give people a chance to respond.


    Su Jin followed him and felt trembling.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Thin shallow leaned against a stone. There was a piece of gunsmoke in front of him. Just now, it was still a sound base. This meeting has been burned too much.


    Completely turned into scorched earth.


    The fire has not beenpletely extinguished, and the smoke is still very thick.


    Su Jin nced at him, twisted a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him.


    Thin shallow drank a mouthful and nced at the dark man behind him with an expressionless face: "it''s all done?"


    "Well, everyone is here."


    Su Jin made a difficult voice, and then asked, "Sir, in fact, it''s no use for you to do so."


    "I know."


    Thin and shallow, extremely calm, even didn''t panic: "I''m bored."


    He simply dropped two words and went back to the car.


    Start the car and leave.


    It''s like standing with sex and walking away when you''re happy.


    Su Jin witnessed the whole process and sighed helplessly. It''s not necessary, really not necessary.


    The main thing about that day was that I didn''t want to go.


    If he were Su Li, he would probably do more things. After all, mu Shinian is really arrogant.


    Su Jin sighed heavily and stared helplessly at the ruins: "Miss mu, if you don''te back, it''s estimated that things will be more serious."


    Of course, this kind of thing, he can only say to himself.


    Thin and shallow can''t stand the stimtion now.


    When Mu Shi read these three words, he didn''t dare to mention them casually.


    I''m afraid what if I get excited and go crazy again.


    His men ran over and wiped the dust on his face: "Mr. Su, now everyone has been cleaned up. What''s the next step?"


    Where does he know.


    Su Jin had a headache on his face.


    His subordinates didn''t understand the truth. At this time, seeing that Bo shallow was absent, he couldn''t help asking curiously: "in fact, I don''t quite understand. What''s the boss doing here?"


    They are Bo Qian''s men. They only obey his orders all the time.


    Or, listen to Su Jin.


    Because there is too little time for thin and shallow to appear.


    If it had been changed, Su Jin would have taken it directly.


    But this time, Bo Qian came in person.


    When they received the order, they thought something big had happened. As a result, that''s it?


    Su Jin looked at his men sympathetically, shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "I don''t know. The boss is happy. The boss is happy. We can only apany him."


    Subordinate: "


    What kind of exnation is that.


    Su Jin said and was ready to deal with the aftermath: "just give each other a warning ording to the boss''s meaning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men looked at the ruins and said that they would blow up. After that, they said it was just a warning?


    At this level, he thinks it must be at least the level of digging ancestral graves.


    ¡­¡­


    The maid is not here.


    Mu Shinian can only go by himself now.


    She was probably taken care of very well during this period of time, so she was really not used to it for a while.


    Mu Shinian is drinking juice and watching the sunset. Life is veryfortable.


    Only Su Li is in a bad mood these two days.


    Last time he cut himself, Fengtang blew up one of his bases directly.


    Therefore, although he was very upset about Mu Shinian, he really didn''t have the courage to move her again, for fear that in case of any ident, the wind hall would blow again next time.

 Chapter 1904

    <h4>Chapter 1904</h4>


    Therefore, Mu Shi read it veryfortably.


    Hearing footsteps, she didn''t bother to lift her head, but opened her mouth faintly; "Look at the sunset? Unfortunately, there are no mountains here."


    Watching the sunset on the mountain is the most enjoyable.


    Mu Shinian even thinks about it. When he goes out, he must go to the mountain to see the sunset.


    The higher, the higher.


    Su Li stopped behind her and said with a smile, "you''re in a good mood."


    "Easy to say." Mu Shinian smiled calmly: "I''m much better when I see you in a bad mood."


    Su Li leaned against the tree trunk and said coldly, "prisoners should have the consciousness of prisoners."


    "This is really not." Mu Shinian interrupted him: "I''m a key protected object now. If I have any shorings, you''ll probablye to a bad end."


    "After all, I''m the strong protector of the wind hall."


    Su Li smiled coldly: "you''re not afraid. What does the wind hall want to do with you?"


    "Whatever, it''s a big deal." Mu Shinian waved his hand and was very calm.


    Su Li has been busy for a while. He is busy contacting Fengtang and trying to rescue those data.


    As a result, there was nothing on either side.


    I''m so busy that I haven''t made any progress in the end. It''s estimated that whoever it is will run away.


    "You''re very open. I just don''t know if you can calm down to the end."


    "Wait and see."


    Mu Shinian didn''t even fluctuate his tone.


    Su Li originally wanted to see her unhappy, but now she stabbed her twice, which made her more depressed.


    He red at her and turned away.


    "People are not enough."


    Mu Shinian satirized.


    Without this ability, you still want to control the whole situation.


    Even if the wind hall is put into his hands, he can''t control it.


    Mu Shinian thought calmly.


    Another footstep sounded behind him.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and joked, "it''s you."


    "Shouldn''t you have guessed that I woulde?" The man looked at her dangerously: "I thought you were so smart that everything was under your control."


    Mu Shinian supported his head, leaned against the stone table, and half hung his eyes coldly.


    "I guessed you woulde, but I didn''t guess when you woulde."


    This is true.


    No matter how powerful she is, she can''t judge the time so urately.


    If she could really do this, she might as well go straight to fortune telling.


    "I got a call from Lao Zhou." A man''s gnashing mouth; "What the hell do you mean?"


    "That''s what you heard." Mu Shinian turned around and looked at him calmly: "hit the inside first and then the outside. How about cooperation?"


    "If I do it, I will offend both sides!"


    The man said, "you said you would save my life."


    "Did I say no?" Mu Shinian asked calmly.


    "..." she really didn''t say that.


    From beginning to end, mu Shinian said that he would protect his life, but he had to borrow his hand.


    "Inside, how do you fight?" The man asked, "it''s all Mr. Su''s people around here."


    So it''s hard to do anything.


    It''s not that they can''t, it''s really difficult to deal with.


    No matter how powerful mu Shinian is, he can''t send so many people to help.


    "If you want to engage in assassination, it is estimated that the possibility is rtively high." The man suggested.


    "No assassination." Mu Shinian waved his hand and said, "moreover, I don''t want his life."

 Chapter 1905

    <h4>Chapter 1905</h4>


    "... what do you want¡°


    "His power, disintegrated."


    Mu Shinian said firmly, "it''s easy for him to run. What I want is that he can''t be a demon anymore."


    "...." the man looked at her and suddenly clenched his teeth; "I promised to cooperate with you. It''s really a big mistake!"


    He didn''t know mu Shinian was so crazy.


    I don''t know how to y.


    "Don''t worry." Mu Shinian seemed to know what he was thinking. She smiled, drank a mouthful of juice and said, "don''t worry. I can save your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man frowned, a little uneasy.


    "What if you... Can''t keep it?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at him; "Then you can run now."


    "..." this sentence is even more disturbing.


    He has been exposed. If he runs away at this time, mu Shinian is not sure. He will tell the two people about him, and then he will be hunted down.


    But, in fact, there is another way.


    The man suddenly looked at mu Shinian, with a desperate decision.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and seemed to think of what he was going to say.


    "You want to move me?"


    The man held his fist and looked around. No one came here. It is estimated that no one will be found in the short term.


    As long as he is fast enough, as long as he gets rid of Mu Shinian, he will


    Thinking of this, he shot quickly.


    Mu Shinian almost didn''t blink. He directly avoided his attack. Then, he leaned in front of him, tilted his head, smiled and joked: "do you want to do it?"


    "Less nonsense!"


    The man gnashed his teeth and rushed straight over.


    He is fast and attacks hard.


    After mu Shinian escaped twice, she was still in no hurry, even her face didn''t change.


    "It''s just that some people won''t be obedient if they don''t teach a lesson."


    The man gritted his teeth and rushed over without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian also moved seriously, started directly, grabbed his wrist, and then pressed it on the table.


    Bang.


    One move, you lose.


    The man stared round, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Waste."


    Mu Shinian briefly gave a word of evaluation.


    The masculinity is even worse; "You let go!"


    "Do you want to cooperate?"


    Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    The man gritted his teeth: "do I still have the right to choose?"


    "Of course not." Mu Shinian''s tone was calm and unhurried. He didn''t even threaten.


    She pulled her lips calmly, and with some strength on her hands, the man screamed with pain, and the cold sweat fell down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian asked in silence, "do you still fight me like you?"


    She didn''t take it seriously, so she cleaned it up.


    It''s useless.


    Mu Shinian loosened.


    The man stumbled to his feet and rubbed his shoulders. He turned back and stared at her angrily: "Miss mu, are you not afraid of retribution in the future?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "that''s something in the future."


    "..." very good, very strong.


    Men are blocked and don''t know what to say.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You just have to be responsible for inciting people." Mu Shinian ordered his name: "it''s the one who left, surnamed Zhou."


    "..." the man closed his eyes and said in a bad tone: "I know!"


    With that, he left angrily.


    Mu Shinian calmly sat back, raised his hand and rubbed his wrist twice.

 Chapter 1906

    <h4>Chapter 1906</h4>


    I haven''t done it for a long time. It seems that she has really lived a pension these days.


    She looked at the time. It was more than five o''clock.


    She knocked on her watch, picked up the unfinished juice and left.


    ¡­¡­


    After Bo Qian went back to the hotel, it was seven or eight in the evening.


    He took a bath and came out, and his cell phone kept ringing.


    He frowned and couldn''t help looking at the caller ID. he found that there were seven or eight missed calls. He frowned irritably.


    Thin shallow hands to hang up.


    As a result, he immediately called in again.


    He''ll be upset. He''s not good. He''s a little angry. He just opened it.


    "Hello, who?"


    "Ho Ho, Hello, young master Bo."


    incognizance.


    Just hang up.


    Thin and shallow is fast.


    He even omitted a reply. He grabbed the towel and wiped his forehead.


    His hair was still dripping wet. He took a ss of water, took a sip, and was about to go away.


    As a result, after a while, the phone rang again.


    Thin shallow, this will be really annoying.


    He walked over and pressed the release button.


    The familiar voice in the phone rang again: "young master Bo, you, you, listen to me."


    "Who are you?"


    A thin, shallow, expressionless opening.


    The man smiled pleasantly: "this, this is not, there is something I want you to do for me."


    "No, get out."


    Thin shallow was so upset that he hung up the phone directly. Then, he turned off the phone and threw it aside.


    He left his cell phone on the sofa and his face was almost terrible.


    It rained outside and hit the window. It was really annoying.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and looked out of the window with a gloomy face.


    Mu Shinian


    He is now thinking about whether to find another ce to choose, otherwise he is afraid that if he keeps quiet, he will get sick sooner orter.


    Just do it.


    He sat back on the sofa, threw away the towel, picked up the tablet, clicked it open, and looked at the ns.


    These are the power distribution map of Su Li found out by Su Jin.


    He studied it carefully, but the door was opened before he saw two.


    His face sank.


    He looked up subconsciously, and then he was stunned.


    The woman came in with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Hello, young master Bo."


    She is not obsessed with the times.


    But it is simr to Mu Shinian in five or six points.


    Especially those eyes.


    Thin shallow was silent for a moment, staring at the door, and his smile gradually cooled.


    "Who gave you the password?"


    He has covered this floor. No one would be so unkind.


    So there''s only one possibility.


    The woman came in with a smile and said, "it''s not raining. I''m afraid you''re too boring, so I''ll apany you."


    Thin shallow still looked at her expressionless, and at this time, she smiled angrily.


    "With me?"


    "Yes."


    The woman sat beside him and smiled gently, "Sir, you like it."


    Thin smiled; "So?"


    What is it like? "


    Mu Shinian like that?


    Who knows.


    Before mu Shinian, he met all kinds of women, beautiful, with character... He couldn''t see them.


    Then, I met mu Shinian by mistake.


    It''s not that he likes mu Shinian, but that he likes mu Shinian, so he likes her whatever she looks like.

 Chapter 1907

    <h4>Chapter 1907</h4>


    Thin shallow stared at her eyes, and his voice suddenly softened: "for the sake of these eyes, go away."


    "..." the woman was stunned, but seeing that he was not angry and gentle, she simply stuck to him and smiled gently: "handsome boy, I''m a girl this big night. Where do you want me to go? You''re also a person, and I''m also a person. Let''s keep warm with each other. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you."


    Thin and shallow looked at her leaning against her without expression.


    Deep in the dark pupil, there was a clear disgust.


    He lifted his eyes calmly, looking cold and light.


    "Who called you?"


    When the woman saw that he finally mentioned this, she smiled happily and said, "Mr. Zheng, he has been wanting to see you for a while. He wants to ask you for help."


    That''s the way it is.


    The one on the phone.


    Thin shallow pulled his lips and continued to ask, "Oh, what''s up?"


    Women''s eyes are almost bright when they see a y.


    She smiled and said, "no, Mr. Zheng has encountered something in business recently, so I want to ask you for help. It''s just to inject a small amount of money. Mr. Bo, you won''t be stingy with so much money, will you?"


    Beauty tricks are tried and tested.


    As long as it''s a man, there''s nothing wrong.


    Even if it''s thin, it''s just a man.


    Therefore, women have confidence in themselves.


    "How much?"


    Bo Qian continued to ask.


    Women feel more and more that they have a y, and their actions are bold.


    "It''s only 500 million yuan. It''s too small for young master Bo, isn''t it?"


    Thin shallow pull lips, evoke a very light smile.


    Then, the next second, before the woman calmed down, she was rudely pulled up by thin and shallow actions.


    It''s really a drag.


    The woman was dragged and almost fell to the ground.


    She struggled to get up. As a result, she was dragged into the elevator by thin shallow with one hand.


    It''s not over.


    The woman didn''t fully stand still and was pulled out of the elevator by Bo Qian.


    Then, straight out of the hall, threw it out.


    It''s really lost.


    The waiter was stunned.


    After hearing this, the hotel manager rushed over immediately and looked at the woman lying on the ground who couldn''t get up. He looked at her again and felt that the sky was about to fall down.


    "Bo, young master Bo, what''s the matter?"


    There was still no emotion on his thin face.


    He asked expressionless, "who told her my room code?"


    "..." the manager''s face turned pale. He subconsciously looked at the waiters, and then squeezed out a smile: "young master Bo, this, this must be a misunderstanding! Really, it must be a misunderstanding!"


    Thin and shallow lips.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    He asked softly, "is this a misunderstanding?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not a misunderstanding, it''s our negligence." The manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "don''t be angry, young master Bo. I, I''ll investigate it for you."


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    Thin shallow turned back and showed him a gloomy coldness: "since you can''t manage it well, don''t manage it at all."


    Then he picked up his cell phone, made a call, went out and directly called Su Jin. In front of the manager, he ordered: "give you an hour, buy the hotel, and then open all the people to me."


    Su Jin; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s fine. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 1908

    <h4>Chapter 1908</h4>


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to ask, so the phone was hung up.


    Su Jin looked at his mobile phone in a daze and seriously doubted whether Bo Qian was busy again?


    Su Jin speechless Tucao, and told people to do things, and makeints about it: "Miss mu, youe back soon, if you don''te back, thin master will have to turn over the sky."


    The point is, they can''t stop him.


    I''m afraid there''s only one time to stop him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has no idea what happened.


    Heryout has reached thest step.


    Recently, Su Li is not very calm here. There are many things and chaos.


    Mixed together.


    When she knows, she doesn''t know how to react.


    "You really didn''t signal it?"


    Rong asked.


    Mu Shinian leisurely bit an apple. He was also surprised at the bottom of his heart, but his face didn''t show it at all.


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you really or falsely don''t you know?" Rong Yu has also been angry recently, so he is very happy: "I can see that Fengtang attaches great importance to you and doesn''t hesitate to fight so much."


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "who knows, if I were Fengtang, I didn''t want others to stand on my head."


    "Don''t underestimate Su Li." Rong lowered his voice; "He''s not easy to deal with."


    "Well, if you tell me all those things, I''ll be more careful." Mu Shinian raised his lips like a smile.


    Rong Yi saw that she turned the topic here again and sighed helplessly: "it''s not good for you to know those things."


    "It''s up to me to judge whether it''s good or not."


    Mu Shinian looked at her with a sharp look: "I''m an adult. I can make my own decisions."


    Rong Yi shook his head: "I said those things and know that your future will be very unfortunate."


    "You''re fine now. There''s no need to stick to the past."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked at his hands with a light smile: "Rong, I don''t hesitate to make myself like this and want toe back, just to know the so-called secret. If you think you can stop me, you cane."


    Rong Yu''s face sank.


    "Is it worth it?"


    "Of course it''s worth it. If I live, I''ll live inly." Mu Shimian stood up, looked down at her and told her a cruel fact; "Shallow can''t stop me. Do you think you can?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This man has really grown up.


    She has her own ideas and ns, and no one can stop her.


    Rong Yu looked at it, but felt very sad.


    She moved her lips several times, but she was still calm.


    Outside the door, Rong''s men knocked on the door and said, "Miss Rong, Mr. Su."


    Rong Kai opened the door, smiled and joked, "he''s been in a mess recently. Do you have time to find me?"


    My men don''t know how to answer.


    Rong Yi looked at it, admiring the thoughts of the time and said; "Take care of yourself."


    With that, she automatically brought it to the door.


    The house is quiet.


    Mu Shinian fiddled with the roses just picked in the morning and said to himself, "take care of yourself?"


    How can she take care of herself.


    The finger was stabbed and blood flowed out.


    Mu Shinian stared at the touch of red on his finger belly and lost a smile.


    "Everything ising to an end."


    She tossed about for so long and finally got stuck in Rong. She couldn''t force her to tell the truth by means of violence.


    It''s terrible.


    With a click, the rose was broken.


    It shows how bad her mood is.

 Chapter 1909

    <h4>Chapter 1909</h4>


    Mu Shinian nervously loosened his hand, casually drew a paper towel, wiped his fingers twice, picked up a book, sat on the sofa and forced himself to read it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian hasn''t heard from him for a long time.


    The maid became more and more restless. From the beginning, she forced herself to calm down, to the back, she became more and more irritable.


    "It''s no use worrying." Mr. Zhou calmly reminded her, "it''s useless to do anything."


    Needless to say, the maid knows.


    It''s just, she can''t help it.


    "You, let''s go to find young master Bo. If he is there, there must be no problem!"


    Mr. Zhou shook his head calmly: "no, my task is to look after you, and then wait for the news."


    "...." the maid was about to die of anger from him: "I don''t need you to see. Miss Mu must be in danger now. Don''t you report a letter to young master Bo and ask him to help?"


    Mr. Zhou was still calm: "No."


    "You!"


    The maid is really going to die of anger.


    She bit her teeth hard and looked at him: "you really..."


    "It''s no use motivating me." Mr. Zhou told her indifferently, "I don''t have a deep intersection with her. If I hadn''t been trapped by her, I wouldn''t have chosen to cooperate with her."


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhou felt that his whole person had been severely abused again.


    He sighed and said sadly, "she promised me a life, so I can only help her here. I can''t pick up a life and lose it again. I will never do such a meaningless thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid couldn''t cheer up and didn''t want to say more.


    Mr. Zhou advised her, "your master is not a fool. She shouldn''t let herself be too dangerous."


    "What if!" The maid asked angrily.


    Mr. Zhou thought for a moment and said, "that can only be regarded as bad luck."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can''t answer that.


    The maid is not angry.


    Mr. Zhou''s cell phone rang. He looked at the text message and the maid who was in a hurry. He really couldn''t understand it, so he had to persuade him; "No matter how precious other people''s lives are, they are also other people''s. only their own lives are the most important."


    The maid sneered; "What do you know!"


    "You don''t know anything. What qualifications do you have to say these words."


    "The lives of others are indeed not as important as their own, but for me, her life is more important than mine."


    "If I can, I''m willing to die instead of her."


    Mr. Zhou just advised. I didn''t expect her to be so excited.


    After being stunned, he opened his mouth low: "is she very important to you?"


    The maid didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Mr. Zhou was embarrassed and said, "I don''t understand why so many people work for her."


    Just for a sentence worth it?


    Clearly your life is the most important thing.


    The maid didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Mr. Zhou looked at her and said nothing. He calmly opened the door and went out.


    He looked at the text message again. He was silent for a long time before he squeezed out a smile.


    Really


    That person always makes people have unexpected processes.


    Now it seems that she may really get out of it.


    Although, this method looks really risky.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong is reading the information sent by his subordinates.


    It''s all about Su Li.


    He has really had a bad time recently.

 Chapter 1910

    <h4>Chapter 1910</h4>


    Big and small things continue, and there are many things that have been waiting for him to deal with.


    How calm he was before, how worried he was at this meeting.


    The door was opened before Rong had finished reading it.


    He pushed it away without even saying hello.


    Rong Yu was startled and stood up fiercely from her chair. She was about to swear. When she saw who wasing, she swallowed the abuse at the edge of her mouth.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian took a look and said, "go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frown; "What do you mean?"


    "To put it simply, I have to know something. You can''t do anything yet." Mu Shinian pointed to the door and said, "someone is responsible for receiving you. Go quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi still didn''t understand: "what are you going to say?"


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip irritably: "can you go?"


    She didn''t even bother to exin.


    Rong Yi looked at her with a defensive face: "you, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said; "In this way, we''ll do it."


    Rong Yu stared round. The next second, mu Shinian suddenly attacked her.


    She''s too fast.


    Rong Yu stared round and hurriedly avoided.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t exin. She just attacked quickly. She almost didn''t give people a way to live. Moreover, her means were very tricky. Rong Yu didn''t do it himself for a long time. In this way, she won the upper hand.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help locking all her movements. In a fierce moment, Rong Yu lost all her ability to move.


    Rong Yi was sweating and looked at her gloomily, "what are you going to do?"


    "Everything ising to an end."


    Mu Shinian said this to himself.


    She breathed out and said, "I promised you I would get it for you. As for those things, you have to tell me."


    "What are you doing..."


    Before he finished, there was a sharp pain in the back of his head.


    Rong Yupletely lost consciousness.


    Mu Shinian helped her to sit down on the sofa and simply cleaned up the things in the house. After confirming that there was nothing missing, he went to call someone.


    When Rong''s men came in and saw this scene, they almost shouted, "this is, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shimian said calmly, "she''s just ufortable. It''s estimated that she has some hypoglycemia. She just had vertigo. Take someone to the hospital first."


    These days, too many things happened here, so my men didn''t dare to neglect. They hurried over and helped people out.


    He was stopped by Su Li''s men before he went far.


    Mu Shinian kept his face unchanged: "she''s not feeling well. She has to go to the hospital."


    "There''s a doctor here." "The facilities are also very perfect," said his subordinates


    "Doctor?" Mu Shinian sneers; "Are you sure you have time?"


    The man was stunned and still smiled: "Miss mu, you don''t count this matter. If it''s so serious, the doctor will take it to a big hospital, right?"


    "You''re right, but miss Rong doesn''t believe the doctor you brought."


    Mu Shinian spoke frankly and hinted at the two men.


    Compared with Su Li, they still believe in Mu Shinian.


    So, take people and leave.


    My men stopped again.


    Mu Shinian looked up and gave him a cold look.


    His subordinates were frightened by such eyes, but his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant.

 Chapter 1911

    <h4>Chapter 1911</h4>


    "Miss mu, Mr. Su is also worried about people''s idents now. Therefore, with your understanding, don''t go out if you can''t go out at this time."


    "What if Miss Rong has to go out today?"


    Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    Su Li will be back soon. At this time, if you don''t get rid of people, you''ll be in trouble.


    It''s too much trouble to allow this man.


    It''s not how capable she is, and she''s too rational.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to kick the door. There''s still a problem.


    As soon as his face changed, he immediately took out his mobile phone and had to call.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and knocked hard on the back of his head.


    Then the man fainted.


    His men were stunned.


    Looking at her in amazement: "Miss mu, this is..."


    "Nothing. I''ll protect you."


    Then she hastened again; "Hurry up."


    Where have my men seen such a situation? They were scared out of their wits immediately. They gave a cry one after another and hurried away with people.


    All the people met on the road were stopped by mu Shinian.


    Those two men feel that they are on the thief ship. The key is this meeting. It''s toote to stop.


    They can only move on.


    The door is in front.


    Mu Shinian solved the guard and opened the door himself.


    Her men urged her to get in the car.


    Mu Shinian stood still.


    She took a paper towel, wiped her hands, and then came out of the post box.


    "Get out of here and someone will pick you up."


    His men were shocked; "What, what do you mean?"


    "If you don''t want to die, drive quickly." Mu Shinian looked at the man who caught up behind him and urged him.


    The two men looked at each other and became more and more uneasy.


    "No, Miss mu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "To put it simply, something big is going to happen. Run quickly." Mu Shinian knocked on the car body: "drive quickly."


    Her frown showed how bad her mood was.


    The two men looked at the eyes of Rong. Finally, they looked at the time and thought. After a long time, they only squeezed out a sentence: "take care of yourself."


    The car sped away.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and breathed out calmly. She pulled a chair, pressed it in ce and sat down.


    Looking at the people who came after her, she picked the corner of her lips slightly.


    Arrogance, disdain, all in it.


    The doctor also wore a white coat, lookedplex, looked at the time, and ordered people to drive.


    Soon, everyone came back.


    "Well, the car, the car has a t tire."


    "..." the doctor didn''t know whether he was angry or what. When he was admiring, he smiled: "it''s really you."


    A slow pick from the corners of the lips; "Su Li doesn''t seem to be back yet?"


    "Don''t you know where Mr. Su has gone?" The doctor also smiled, as if he didn''t care about the current situation at all: "Miss mu, it''s still so leisurely. Isn''t it that you''re hiding something behind, or you still have help?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer, and even took out a sugar from his pocket.


    Sugar is not sweet, on the contrary, it is bitter.


    She couldn''t eat it after one bite: "the snacks here are not delicious."


    The doctor chuckled; "Miss mu, don''t you think about what Mr. Su''sst chip is?"


    "Of course I know."


    Mu Shinian pointed to himself: "me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor was stunned again. Now he really couldn''t understand what mu Shinian was going to do.

 Chapter 1912

    <h4>Chapter 1912</h4>


    He looked at her as if he wanted to see through people, but he couldn''t see anything.


    The sky behind him suddenly raised a smoke of gunpowder.


    Faintly, the sound of fighting came.


    The doctor stared round and looked back in amazement.


    The smoke of gunpowder spread all over the sky.


    They were caught off guard and choked.


    Mu Shinian covered his mouth in advance, but his eyes were a little tearful.


    She simply wiped her tears, and then, the next second.


    Before everyone reacted, she shot quickly.


    The doctor only felt his neck cold. The next second, he was pressed on the ground.


    "Su Li, where have you been?"


    The doctor only felt a sharp pain. Before he recovered, this sentence floated in his ear.


    He was stunned. He looked a little embarrassed, but he didn''t panic at all.


    "Miss Mu is so smart, don''t you have to guess?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "I''m not interested in guessing. Why don''t you say it or I''ll kill you?"


    Those men took out their weapons and read at mu Shinian.


    She didn''t lift her head.


    "Say it or not."


    The doctor took a hard breath and smiled: "Miss mu, you''ve calcted everything and used all the tricks you can use. Think about what Mr. Su would do if he was used by you. He''s crazy, but he can do anything."


    Mu Shinian frowned, vaguely feeling that he had a bad hunch.


    Suddenly, the next second, like to confirm her guess, came a whistle behind her.


    The car stopped at the door.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed slightly.


    She pinched the doctor fiercely and stood up.


    Outside the door.


    The two men raised their hands over their heads and came down with a look of fear.


    Su Li''s two capable men, and then Su Li himself.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and pinched the doctor with his hand.


    The doctor''s face is turning blue and purple.


    He did not beg for mercy, and there was nothing else to show except a slight trembling of his body.


    "Miss mu, show mercy." Su Li leaned against the door and smiled a little carelessly; "This is the only hostage you can use to negotiate terms with me now."


    Mu Shi read his lips and sipped hard: "what do you want?"


    Su Li''an looked at the situation here and smiled helplessly: "Miss mu, your psychological quality is really strong. If we weren''t the enemy, I would appreciate you."


    "Unfortunately, you are the enemy. I can''t appreciate it."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t need him to appreciate it.


    "Let everyone go, and this man will give it back to you."


    "That''s not true." Su Li said; "His life is not important."


    Mu Shinian knew it would be like this.


    The people here were almost evacuated by her.


    There were few people left.


    Su Li said, "Miss mu, what about him? How about changing these two men?"


    Mu Shinian thought that Su Li either went out to solve the trouble or left here. The only thing she didn''t expect was that Su Li would stay.


    Win in danger.


    Sure enough, he still has some ability.


    Those two men are about to kneel down for her.


    "Miss mu, you save us, you save us!"


    "We don''t want to die yet."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to see others die because of himself.


    She bit her lower lip and looked at Su Li, "deal."


    Su Li noddedzily and motioned to his men.


    Mu Shinian loosened his hand and pushed the man forward.


    The doctor staggered, covered his neck, motioned to Su Li, and came over.


    As soon as the strength of those two men was released, they subconsciously ran towards mu Shinian.


    But

 Chapter 1913

    <h4>Chapter 1913</h4>


    A long timeter, I dreamed back at midnight.


    Mu Shinian can still think of those two bloody faces.


    They were just strangers. They didn''t say a few words to her. In the end, they lost their lives because of her.


    When fresh blood sshed out, mu Shinian''s face was also sshed, and her face was rarely nk for a moment.


    The faces of the two men were still full of fear and confusion before death.


    They looked at her and stopped forever.


    Then, in front of her, fell down.


    Mu Shinian didn''t even have time to respond. He saw that they had lost their vitality. His eyes were wide open and died in peace. He didn''t respond to what had happened and died in front of her.


    It''s quiet around.


    No one dared to speak.


    Su Li just looked at it calmly, and then ordered his men: "get rid of it."


    His subordinates gave a cry of grace and subconsciously looked at mu Shinian. Then, they pulled up the two men and were about to leave. Their hands were caught behind them.


    They looked back.


    Mu Shinian''s face was ugly. She seemed to have a ferocious face. Then, in the next moment, she suddenly shot.


    Mu Shinian fought with almost all his strength.


    Her fist fell hard on the man''s face.


    Very quickly.


    The man only felt a pain in his cheek. The next second, his body flew out.


    Another man raised his eyes in fear, and then saw mu Shinian''s gloomy face. At that moment, he raised his feet and kicked him hard in the back of the head.


    The next second, he also had a sharp pain, and then he lost consciousness.


    When Su Li''s people saw this scene, they all surrounded her one after another.


    Su Li stood outside the crowd and sighed helplessly. He raised his eyes and looked at the mu Shinian who was staring at the two people. His voice was very helpless; "You, how can I say you? You are always so impulsive."


    "They are traitors. How kind will you be to traitors?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, just looked at it, and then a circle of red gradually floated around his eyes.


    Her body trembled slightly as she clenched her fist.


    Although she has tried her best to control it, there are still some traces leaked out.


    Just die?


    Life is really fragile.


    "Yes, they all died because of you."


    Su Li leaned against the car with his arms in his arms, his hands in his pockets, and his posture was very leisurely; "They used to be just ordinary people. It doesn''t matter. I don''t have to get through with them. Remember, they died for you."


    It''s all her. She has to involve people.


    She thought that the n was infallible, but it turned out to be wrong.


    They are ordinary.


    Not an important person.


    Somon that mu Shinian didn''t even remember their names.


    And now she''s carrying the blood of these two strangers.


    Mu Shinian stared nkly.


    For a long time, she maintained an emotion.


    I can''t say whatplicated thoughts.


    It just makes people feel... Depressed.


    There were many people present, but no one dared to move. Except Su Li, everyone dared not stare at her.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how long she had looked like that. She suddenly squatted down.


    The people around were startled. They thought she was going to do it, and they had already assumed the posture of attack.


    But mu Shinian just squatted down, raised his hand, covered the eyes of the two people, and then closed them for others.


    Her movements were light, as if she had disturbed something.

 Chapter 1914

    <h4>Chapter 1914</h4>


    Having done all this, she stood up without saying anything.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with her actions, but those people were so worried that her little movements could cause great reactions from those people.


    She stood up, and the men stood up again.


    Mu Shinian just looked at it and didn''t even move his eyebrows. The whole person was very calm.


    "What are their names?"


    Su Li Leng looked at the two men and shrugged; "Passerby a, it doesn''t matter."


    Mu Shinian tilted his head: "I said, what''s their name."


    She didn''t even change her voice, but it made people feel a trace of danger.


    Su Li smiled; "I don''t know. Why do you have to remember them?"


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind: "go and find out. I want to know their names."


    "That won''t work."


    Su Li refused without thinking.


    He sighed lightly, and his eyes were joking: "I can''t even remember the name of an ordinary man."


    Mu Shinian looked at him without saying a word.


    Su Li still looked lukewarm, and the corners of his lips provoked a very lukewarm smile: "take Miss Mu away¡°


    No one dares to move in advance.


    Su Li despised: "what are you afraid of so many people?"


    That''s what the boss said.


    Those men can onlye forward.


    "Miss mu, I have offended you."


    Someone said and was going to do it.


    As a result, before he touched his hand, he was thrown open by mu Shinian.


    It''s really a fall.


    You won''t give me any kindness.


    The first person is like this. The people below dare not say anything. They can only look at Su Li with a very embarrassed look.


    Su Li couldn''t helpughing; "Take her back!"


    I''ve torn my face anyway.


    There''s no saving face.


    Seeing that he understood this truth, his men rushed over without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian just looked at Su Li and said nothing. Even his expression changed.


    Just at that moment, her face suddenly became fierce.


    Even a trace of blood is flowing.


    She clenched her fist, and then, before Su Li didn''t react at all, she kicked away the man in front of her.


    Su Li was stunned and saw mu Shinian holding his hand. Then he arched his feet and kicked it fiercely.


    The people behind wanted to sneak attack. She didn''t even look at it and attacked directly.


    Too fast, too hard.


    It''s hard to react.


    Moreover, she only walked forward and refused to step back.


    Su Li understood her at once.


    "What are you doing? Stop her for me."


    The men answered and all rushed over.


    A fierce battle.


    That''s it.


    Su Li looked at mu Shinian like a madman andpletely lost his mind. It seemed that there was only one idea left in his mind.


    Su Li knew that she was her goal.


    Although, he felt safe.


    But I was still frightened by this kind of Mu Shinian.


    The scene became more and more chaotic.


    Mu Shinian knows nothing except attacking people.


    Like a robot, she was asionally beaten on her body, and she didn''t respond at all.


    One, two, fall.


    Mu Shinian herself also hung up, but she didn''t feel the pain. She suddenly threw away the people who blocked her. Then she grabbed Su Li''s fist, bowed down, and put her knees on his shoulder, forcing him to kneel down.

 Chapter 1915

    <h4>Chapter 1915</h4>


    Then, a heavy knock on the head.


    Su Li only felt a tingling pain. The next second, warm blood flowed down her cheeks.


    His face sankpletely and he struggled violently.


    Mu Shinian is more cruel than him.


    Raised his foot and kicked him out of the back foot.


    "Oh!"


    Su Li screamed and lost all his strength in an instant.


    Su Li was about to scold with a dirty word. Mu Shinian grabbed his head, and then hit him heavily before he reacted.


    Sue was ck before her eyes. Almost fainted.


    The people around were stunned.


    Suddenly react and rush over.


    Mu Shinian nced at those people and pursed her lower lip expressionless. Her eyes were very red and the whole person looked very dangerous.


    No one dares to lean over easily.


    However, they didn''t have to lean over. Mu Shinian kicked Su Li half disabled. Then he picked up a branch on the ground, threw it twice and leaned over gloomily.


    A fight.


    Or, mu Shinian is not a person.


    It''s a person. How can I feel no pain.


    Even if it hit her, she didn''t stop. She rushed over expressionless, clicked and wiped twice, and directly removed people''s joints.


    Someone took a breath, and his face was a little pale.


    "Call someone,e on, call someone over!"


    Mu Shinian had no reason at all. She looked at the person in front of her eyes, raised her hand and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth at will. Her eyes were terrible.


    She sneered and almost squeezed out a sentence with a smile.


    "Do you know who holds the highest record in the dark sky fighting field?"


    Once in the dark, experts gathered.


    Those whoe here are ouws. As long as they have money, they can risk everything.


    It doesn''t matter if you lose your life.


    Therefore, it is difficult to get out of the dark day alive.


    Ordinary people will make enough money once theye, and then they will never appear again.


    However, there was once a man who didn''t know how to live or die.


    She is tall and a girl. She always wears a mask and has long hair. She weaves a whip. She is almost white, her eyes are very light, and she feels a little tired of the world.


    No one knows what she looks like.


    All I know is that she stayed there for a long time. She yed several games in a row and beat people down. She didn''t care. She didn''t bother to take the money and always gave it to those defeated generals.


    No one knows what she''s doing here.


    But the ck sky record holder has not been shaken for many years.


    Those people heard that it was dark and their faces changed. They looked at mu Shinian with horror.


    Mu Shinian still smiled at the corners of his mouth and said, "today, let you see it."


    The voice fell.


    She threw the branch at them. When they hurriedly avoided, she stepped on the wall. With this force, her knee directly stepped on a person''s neck.


    At the moment ofnding, she grabbed a person''s head with her right hand, and then mmed into the wall.


    She hit hard.


    Totally, leave a way back.


    Those people were stunned.


    Although the number of them waspletely crushed, they still felt heartfelt fear.


    "Miss mu, you can''t get out of here today!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t listen at all. She grabbed a person''s head, kicked the person away, and grabbed the speaker''s neck. She asked faintly, "who said, I want to go out?"

 Chapter 1916

    <h4>Chapter 1916</h4>


    A drop of blood trickled down her cheek.


    Left a trail of blood on his face.


    Mu Shimian slowly stood up and staggered a little, but it was only a moment. She soon stopped and stared at them coldly: "you have to pay a price!"


    They stumbled and didn''t speak. Several people behind them hurriedly picked up the half dead Su Li.


    "Mr. Su, get out of here first."


    Mu Shinian heard the voice, turned his head faintly, stared at him coldly, and the corners of his lips shed a gloomy arc.


    "Well, not dead yet?"


    Su Li had no time to worry about whether he lost his face. He almost broke his throat and shouted at people, "what are you doing? Stop her,e on!"


    The men were also afraid, but the boss gave orders and they had to rush over.


    Mu Shimian nced at them lightly. In the next moment, he grabbed a person''s arm directly, and then quickly threw it out.


    The man in front of Su Li screamed and subconsciously avoided.


    "Waste!"


    Su Li was held back helplessly.


    He took a breath, and his bloody face was full of hatred.


    "Wait for me!"


    "Mu Shinian, do you think you can get out of here today?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t listen to anything.


    She didn''t say a word and swept all the way in such a simple and rough way.


    Very fast.


    Very decisive.


    It''s almost the kind that leaves no way back.


    Su Li watched Mu Shimian put down all the people in front of him, and then stopped in front of him.


    Her eyes seemed to be bloodstained.


    It was gloomy and cold.


    "It''s your turn."


    Su Li: "


    His face was so gray that he could hardly see the slightest hope.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and smiled at him coldly like a man who had just climbed out of hell.


    Behind him, someone suddenly killed him.


    When I looked back, I only had time to see a shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was in chaos, and his eyes were dark.


    She can''t see anything.


    She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were heavy like something.


    She struggled for a long time and was useless.


    After a long time, she felt a hand on her forehead, as if touching the temperature.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Fortunately, the temperature has finally subsided. She should be stimted, so she will suddenly have a high fever. However, you don''t have to worry, she should be fine."


    "When can I wake up?"


    "I''m not sure. She fought so hard, hurt and tired. She didn''t wake up so soon. Just let her have a good rest."


    "OK, I see. Go out first."


    "OK."


    The hand reached out again, pressed it against her forehead and gently stroked it twice.


    It''s warm.


    And gentle.


    "You have a good rest. Don''t think too much first."


    With that, the man sighed and wanted to retract his hand.


    He was caught by mu Shinian.


    She grasped it very hard, tightened it tightly, and opened her eyes with a nk: "you..."


    "Don''t think about anything."


    The voice gradually became familiar.


    She took her hand, took a deep breath, and gently sighed, "don''t care so much first. Take care of your body first."


    Mu Shinian struggled to get up.

 Chapter 1917

    <h4>Chapter 1917</h4>


    However, as soon as he got up, he was pressed on his shoulder.


    Mu Shinian looked at the gradually familiar outline, and the lip moved twice, but he still didn''t squeeze out aplete sentence.


    "I see. I don''t me you. You should be obedient and get well."


    "You can''t be like this."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t say anything. She just struggled for a moment and gradually released her hand. She closed her eyes and almost opened her mouth weakly: "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Yi sighed again, sat on the edge of the bed, smiled bitterly and said, "you still lost to Su Li''s calction."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything.


    She already knew.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    The route she chose and the person she was looking for were uncertain. Su Li had no reason to guess so far.


    "In short, things are not the worst," Rong said


    "As long as you get better, there will always be a way out."


    "As for my two men, don''t think too much."


    How can you not think too much.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip.


    She didn''t say anything. She just leaned against the bed in a daze.


    Two lives, how can you just forget.


    Obviously, she still has a lot of things she can''t finish.


    Clearly she promised others a way out.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and held the quilt tightly. For a time, no one was talking.


    Rong Yi knew mu Shinian''s character. She sighed and said gently, "don''t think so much. Things have been like this. It''s no use ming yourself."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t say anything.


    Rong knows she can''t listen.


    He had to stand up and said, "you have a rest first. Come to me if you have something."


    "What are their names?"


    Rong Yu said, "Hello, I''ll tell you again."


    Then she left.


    Mu Shinian still had no expression on her face. She kept staring at one direction of the ceiling in a daze, and her eyes didn''t move.


    But for the slight tremor in her chest, she would almost be considered dead.


    Mu Shinian''s face was calm.


    However, under the calm, there is a turbulent undercurrent.


    She hasn''t had this mood for a long time.


    Helpless, powerless.


    It seems that no matter how hard you struggle, you can''t find a way out.


    The two men died because of her.


    What she hated most in her life.


    She risked her life toe here just to explore the secret.


    As a result, Rong Yu was right. That secret is not a good thing. If you are not careful, you may even fall into it.


    She knew this, but she was still stubborn.


    As a result


    You see, something happened to someone.


    Mu Shinian gently pulled his lips, and the whole person''s face was somewhat helpless.


    So, you see.


    Mu Shinian, who do you think you saved?


    Do you think everything, everything will act in your direction?


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and covered his face.


    She bit her teeth, struggled and sat up from bed.


    She pulled a piece of antipyretic paste off her forehead, struggled out of bed, washed her face, recovered a little spirit, and reluctantly went out of the door.


    The door just opened.


    I saw two bodyguards guarding the door.


    Outside this corridor, there are two bodyguards every few meters, guarding the left and right sides.


    There''s really no gap left.


    Mu Shinian looked at them expressionless.

 Chapter 1918

    <h4>Chapter 1918</h4>


    There''s really no gap left.


    Mu Shinian looked at them expressionless.


    The bodyguards seem polite, but they are actually very cold.


    "I''m sorry, Miss mu. Mr. Su said you can''t leave here."


    Mu Shinian had no expression on his face.


    When the bodyguard saw that she didn''t go back, he looked cold and said, "Miss mu, I hope you are obedient. This is not the ce you should stay. If you don''t want to make it too ugly, go back first."


    "How did I get back?"


    Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    Even if she was a prisoner now, she had no consciousness of being a prisoner at all.


    At least it doesn''t look like a captive in momentum.


    The bodyguards looked at each other and replied impatiently, "how else can youe back, Miss mu? You should thank Miss Rong. If it weren''t for her, you would have died."


    I heard about that one. It was terrible.


    The terrible reason is not that mu Shinian''s means are cruel. On the contrary, no one has a big deal. At most, his limbs have been destroyed. To say the worst, Su Li should have left.


    Blood flow all over his face.


    It is said that they are about to have a concussion.


    As for the others, they were miserable at best, but they didn''t even shed blood.


    What''s more terrible is that the person who solved the pile of elite bodyguards was still an 18-year-old girl.


    When they knew, they were really frightened.


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking,


    Rong saved her?


    What about the others?


    The bodyguard is impatient.


    "Miss mu, please go in, otherwise we can only take measures."


    Mu Shinian looked at them with a gloomy face.


    "Oh, and then?"


    "..." then, the bodyguard wanted to do it. So many brothers were injured and yed around by the woman. They wanted to get back this ount anyway.


    But they really dare not.


    Although Rong Yi had a showdown with Su Li, at least she was also the boss here. She had to protect them. If they made a mistake, it was estimated that they would have an ident.


    The bodyguards looked at each other and almost opened their mouth helplessly.


    "Miss mu, please cooperate. We don''t want to fight you, but if you insist, we can only offend."


    Mu Shinian looked at them gloomily and still didn''t say anything.


    "Miss mu, please."


    The bodyguard reached out and made an invitation gesture.


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, opened the door, walked in, and then threw the door mercilessly.


    Another bodyguard said angrily, "who does she think she is and what else does she think she is?"


    "Keep your voice down." Someone whispered a word of advice, pointed to the door and said, "if you are heard, you may have trouble again. Mr. Su can''t take her. Don''t annoy her."


    The bodyguard snorted coldly: "Mr. Su can''t help it there, just to give Miss Rong a face. After all, he has worked together for so long."


    The bodyguard shook his head and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    in the house.


    Mu Shinian sat back again. She covered her head. Just got up, she was dizzy.


    In this way, she really can''t go out.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know what''s going on now.


    If she doesn''t calm down and continue to be impulsive, she may really exin it here.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes, leaned against the head of the bed and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1919

    <h4>Chapter 1919</h4>


    She needs to calm down.


    Be calm.


    In this way, we can keep ourselves and take revenge.


    ¡­¡­


    On the roof.


    My subordinates exined all the things about Rong Yu''s visit to Mu Shinian just now.


    Su Li listened quietly and said, "if she wants to go, it''s not a big deal."


    His subordinates were worried: "this is not good. I think Miss Rong is talking nonsense. I think she has already joined up with Miss mu. What is it? I don''t know what happened. She was almost sent out by Miss mu. This reason is toome."


    "I know."


    Su Li said faintly, "I didn''t believe a word."


    The man gave a shout and became more confused.


    "What about you?"


    "You can''t die if you care about the time."


    Su Li smiled and said; "She is of great use."


    My men still don''t understand.


    Su Li just asked, "the person I want you to contact has been contacted."


    "I got in touch. I told him everything you said. What else should I say next?"


    "No, wait for someone to contact me."


    Su Li pinched his fingers twice and said coldly, "the rules of the game should be stipted by me."


    The man was worried and said, "but the other party is from the wind hall after all."


    "What about the wind hall?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "from the beginning, so many people broke out to rescue a mu Shinian. It''s a pity if I don''t grasp such a good handle¡°


    His men were stunned and understood.


    "I see what you mean."


    Su Li knocked on the table and asked his men, "do you know what kind of talent will seed?"


    The man was stunned and shook his head.


    Su Li replied, "only those who have no weakness can seed. Only those who break love can go further. Feelings, whether love or family affection, are cumbersome."


    The people who are burdened by the burden can''t talk about the future.


    Such a big weakness, and can not give up, is destined to one day abandon everything for this weakness.


    Wind hall, that''s all.


    His men alsoughed: "boss, you are the real boss."


    "None of them are qualified."


    Su Li smiled: "go watch mu Shinian and don''t let her have an ident."


    "I know."


    His men left happily.


    It seems that in the near future, Su Li will be the one in power of these various forces.


    Only he can be qualified.


    Outside the roof, a gust of wind blew.


    Su Li narrowed his eyes, raised his hand, fiddled with the leaf, and said in a faint voice: "thin, thin, wise, but he lost to such an oue. You are really sad."


    Unfortunately, no one answered her.


    There''s no need to answer.


    Su Li sighed and picked off the leaf. A strong wind blew and the leaves were blown off.


    The cell phone rang suddenly.


    Su Li looked and answered the phone.


    On the phone, there was a cold male voice: "what do you want to do?"


    Su Li smiled and spoke slowly; "How about exchanging her for the whole wind hall?"


    There was another silence on the phone.


    Su Li said; "I''ve been very lenient. What did she beat me like? I still didn''t touch her hair. Is that sincere enough?"


    Su Jin also smiled: "it seems that you are really crazy."


    "Yes, a fool will make a choice if he admires the time and the wind."


    Su Li also smiled: "but ah, I just want the wind hall. I don''t want anything else. Either cooperate or I can''t guarantee that mu Shinian willck arms and legs next time¡°


    "You don''t have much time. Hurry up."

 Chapter 1920

    <h4>Chapter 1920</h4>


    Su Jin still wanted to talk. As a result, the phone was hung up without saying a word.


    "Shit!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    He threw his cell phone on the table: "haven''t you found it yet?"


    "No."


    My men are also afraid. The air pressure is too low these days.


    They have no idea what to do.


    Su Li suddenly called and said he wanted to exchange mu Shinian, which showed that mu Shinian''s identity had been known.


    She''s in danger at any time.


    The world is vast. Su Li wants to run. It''s not nowhere.


    No matter how powerful they are, they can''t really find people 100%.


    The door was pushed open.


    Bo Qian came in.


    Su Jin hurriedly said, "I''ve got in touch. Su Li wants you to exchange the wind hall. Otherwise, Miss Mu will..." after a pause, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and persuade: "young master Bo, we don''t have the initiative now. We must not be fooled by him. He''s just hanging you again."


    Thin shallow listened to the news, his face sank again. He forced his lower lip and said almost without emotion: "sort out the data of the wind hall."


    "Young master Bo!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but raise the volume. The next second, in the man''s deep eyes, he pressed down his voice again: "I mean, should this matter be considered in the long run?"


    One of his subordinates couldn''t help but say: "young master Bo, we have no other meaning. That is, since Su Li dares to take this as a threat, it means that he is not sure that there are other means. If you hand over the wind hall and can''t exchange it for Miss mu, isn''t it worth the loss? Even if you want to exchange, you should think of aplete strategy."


    Thin shallow still has no expression. He just listens to them without interrupting.


    Gradually, everyone''s voice decreased.


    No one dares to say anything.


    Su Jin sighed in his heart and had to say, "I know, I''ll go right away..."


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    A man rushed in, tripped over the threshold and fell down in a hurry.


    Thin, shallow, expressionless.


    The man gave a straight ouch and fell to the ground.


    He didn''t care to shout pain, so he quickly got up, rubbed the ce where he fell, and hurriedly opened his mouth: "yes, there''s news about Miss Mu!"


    The eyes of a pool of stagnant water shed quickly.


    Without his opening his mouth, Su Jin took the lead in speaking; "What news?"


    "Yes, a man said that he had news about Miss mu. He came with him, and the maid was the one who took care of Miss mu."


    He speaks very fast.


    But Bo Qian has gone out one step ahead of him.


    Before the man could react, he was pulled out of the door by Su Jin: "where is it? Lead the way ahead."


    "Oh, yes! This way!"


    The man reacted quickly and pointed in a direction.


    Thin shallow almost ran past.


    He had died and lived for a few days. I don''t know how many times. He forced himself to calm down, like hypnosis, and told him that everything was still uncertain.


    But he couldn''t help thinking.


    If you can''t even save mu Shinian, what''s the use of keeping his life?


    Over the past ten years, he has been crazy to expand his power without telling everyone. What''s the result? Protect yourself, but not mu Shinian?


    He''s not a waste. What is he?


    Thin shallow ran very fast. When he stopped, he was almost out of breath and coughed for several times before he finally recovered.


    "Where is she?"

 Chapter 1921

    <h4>Chapter 1921</h4>


    Zhou Jing was startled by his iron face. Before he could react, the maid behind him jumped out excitedly and spoke incoherently; "Young master Bo, I finally see you. Go and save Miss mu. Something must have happened to her!"


    Thin shallow bit his lower teeth: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "It''s just an ident! She doesn''t know where people are! When I went, there was no one in that ce. Moreover, Miss Mu didn''t leave any evidence. ording to her habit, if it''s all right, she will send out the news. At this meeting, there''s no news from her, which means there must be an ident."


    Her exnation is so messy that if she can understand it, there will be a ghost.


    Seeing his eyebrows wrinkled, Zhou Jing hurriedly pulled her over and said to Bo Qian, "this is the way things are. The second instruction Miss Mu gave me is to go to a ce and pick up a person two days ago, but I went, but I didn''t find anyone. I didn''t see it. I doubt that the other party didn''te out at all."


    "Miss Mu''s n must be foolproof, but no one came out. Therefore, I doubt that something must have happened to her."


    Thin and shallow frown: "who do you pick up?"


    Maid: "Rong, Miss Rong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin face became more ugly.


    She''s going to send Rong out? Isn''t this behavior clearly looking for death?


    "Miss Mu said that only miss Rong knew the secret she wanted to know." The maid cried and said, "so miss Mu sent her out for this."


    What the hell is the secret! It''s worth admiring and fighting so much!


    Bo Qian has heard this more than once.


    Every time I listen, I feel angry!


    Zhou Jing thought for a moment and said, "you can''t stop her. If she wanted to, she would havee out by herself."


    This is also a truth.


    However, it ignited the thin anger.


    Su Jin couldn''t stand it and tried to wink at Zhou Jing and ask him to say less.


    Zhou Jing saw it, but he still opened his mouth; "Miss Mu also told me that if I haven''t heard from her for a long time, I''ll tell you. That''s all."


    The veins on Su Jin''s forehead twitched violently.


    only this and nothing more.


    That''s it


    Mu Shinian really dares to say!


    How do we stop?


    Thin shallow almost squeezed out a sneer.


    "That''s it?"


    "She did it for you." Although Zhou Jing was given a hole by mu Shinian, so far, he has saved his life, so he is quite conscientious: "some things have to be done by himself."


    Su Jin was so angry with him.


    He quickly stood out, blocked his sight and said, "you ran all the way here. You''re tired. I''ll arrange a ce for you to rest. Don''t say a word."


    Zhou Jing was silent and nodded.


    Su Jin said hello to Bo Qian and hurriedly pulled the man away.


    The maid''s eyes were thin and shallow, and her tears would fall down again.


    Thin shallow annoyed, even the tone is not much better; "What are you crying about? She''s not dead."


    The maid was afraid to cry.


    She sobbed, "what should I do now?"


    Bo Qian wants to know more.


    He had no patience with other girls except for the time: "she won''t die."


    Leaving such a sentence, he turned and left.


    The maid wiped her tears and hurried after her: "do you have an idea?


    Bo Shanen gave a reply, which was very impatient.


    The maid didn''t mind his attitude. Her eyes lit up in an instant: "what can I do for you?"


    The question was not answered.


    What else did the maid want to say? Suddenly, she stopped and took a breath.


    Thin shallow heard it, looked back and looked down her eyes, and then he looked cold and dry again.


    The maid is as like as two peas in the first time.


    "Is that you?"


    The woman smiled and came out with her arms in her arms. She nced at her up and down. She couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "Rong Yu didn''t find out that you are a time admirer?"

 Chapter 1922

    <h4>Chapter 1922</h4>


    The maid stared at her expressionless.


    The woman shrugged her shoulders, as if with some sarcasm: "I really can''t see it."


    "What can''t you see?" Even if she wears the same face as mu Shinian, her temperament is too far. When the maid respects and admires, she can face a fake. Don''t mention her temper.


    The woman didn''t care about her attitude. She looked at her up and down and said, "I''m really curious. What''s mu Shinian doing with such a waste like you?"


    The maid clenched her teeth angrily: "shut up, I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you!"


    How could such a fake appear here?


    And depending on the situation, it is still shallow acquiescence.


    Is it difficult


    The maid couldn''t help but think crooked, and the green tendon on her forehead whipped twice.


    "You, why are you here?"


    The womanughed; "What do you say?"


    The maid''s face became more ugly. She pinched her fist and couldn''t speakpletely: "you, you shouldn''t, you..."


    "Don''t worry." The woman smiled, held her chin and opened her mouth carelessly: "thest woman who tried to do something to Bo shallow is still in prison."


    "... well?"


    The maid''s face changed again.


    The woman smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Is it unexpected?"


    The maid was almost mad.


    What''s going on?


    When mu Shinian is not there, those messy peoplee out?


    The woman looked at her face funny and shook her head helplessly: "I don''t understand."


    What do one or two protect mu Shinian so much.


    The maid was angry: "I tell you, even if Miss Mu is not here, it won''t be your turn!"


    "It''s really not my turn."


    The woman smiled innocently: "but what if?"


    "No chance!" The maid said firmly, "master Bo won''t like you!"


    "You dog is really loyal." The woman''s sarcasm came out: "just, no matter how loyal you are, she still treats you as an outsider."


    "In her world, no one believes, including you and thin."


    "So what!" The maid was angry, but she directly epted it: "I''m willing, I''m willing, I''m willing, you take care of me!"


    More than one person said that.


    Women sneer in their hearts.


    What are you willing to do?


    No, it''s just a moment of admiration. What''s important.


    The maid opened her mouth viciously; "You can''t think of young master Bo with me!"


    The woman looked at her contemptuously, as if she didn''t pay attention to what she said.


    If Bo shallow wants to, she thinks she can see it? If Bo shallow doesn''t want to, no matter how much effort she spends, it will be in vain.


    So why.


    The maid looked at her and didn''t move for a long time.


    After a long time, she snorted coldly and left angrily.


    The woman thought it was fun and couldn''t help teasing her: "did you stop it?"


    The maid was so angry that she turned around and said, "try it!"


    "OK, I''ll try." The woman lifted her hair and showed a very ''mu Shi Nian'' smile in a cool voice: "when she is not here, I am Mu Shi Nian. Since Bo shallow likes her so much, it is not impossible to face my face every day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If you can, the maid really wants to tear her up!


    She thought so and did so.


    But before I could do it, I was interrupted.


    The maid''s hand was held by someone. She scolded and turned around angrily: "who are you..."

 Chapter 1923

    <h4>Chapter 1923</h4>


    The sound stopped fiercely.


    After the maid saw who the visitor was, her face suddenly wilted: "thin, young master thin?"


    Bo Qian nced at her and said nothing.


    The woman looked at the two men and looked at the posture of a good y.


    The maid was so angry that sheined directly: "young master Bo, Miss Mu wille back!"


    Thin shallow looked at the woman opposite his eyes, facing the face, but the soul in the bottom was not her.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t speak for a moment.


    The maid was very nervous when she saw the scene.


    "No, Mr. Bo, Miss Mu wille back. You must not fail her! She really misses you!"


    She frowned and looked at the maid.


    The maid clenched her teeth and said firmly, "really! She once dreamed and kept calling your name. I heard it!"


    The truth is, mu Shinian won''t allow her to spend the night in her room at all.


    If she was there, mu Shinian couldn''t sleep at all.


    So the dream talk was really made up of her nonsense.


    But it has already begun to break. How can I break it more like it is.


    Thinking so, the maid became more and more determined.


    "Several times, she was in a daze. Then, she talked to herself about your name. Young master Bo, Miss mu of our family is very affectionate to you. You must not empathize, otherwise she would be too poor!"


    It''s true.


    Shallow didn''t know what to say. He silently looked at the maid, and his eyes became a little strange.


    The woman also looked funny.


    "True or false?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    The maid yelled back.


    Thin, shallow and almost imperceptible pursed his lower lip, with a cold voice: "go back first."


    "But..."


    The maid looked at the woman and was obviously unwilling.


    But that''s what shallow people say. She can''t help it even if she doesn''t go.


    "Young master Bo, you must not be cheated by this woman!"


    After the warning, she left.


    The woman looked at her background and smiled; "Your people and the people you pick are really wonderful."


    Thin and shallow looked at her expressionless: "find a way, contact."


    "Su Li?" Women spread their hands; "I said, I can''t get in touch."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "there must be a way."


    The woman''s face changed.


    She thought she was at least safe.


    Because she really can''t think of any use for herself. If Mu Shinian really changed with her in the club that day, it would be her bad luck. She has nothing to say.


    But now, the real desire for time has fallen into Su Li''s hands. Isn''t she looking for death when she goes to Su Li?


    "Wait a minute."


    See Bo Qian so serious, The woman couldn''t help fighting for herself: "even if I find him now, it''s useless. Mu Shinian is in his hands. He has many ways to kill her. I''ll find him. Even if I find him, do you think I can bring people out by relying on my ability? Or do you think Su Li is so suspicious that he will let me close?"


    Thin or no expression.


    The woman took a deep breath and almost opened her mouth with some pleading: "don''t worry, Su Li doesn''t dare to start with mu Shinian. He must ask mu Shinian."


    "Yes."


    Bo Qian said, "I''m ready, but I don''t believe him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman stared round: "what requirements?"

 Chapter 1924

    <h4>Chapter 1924</h4>


    If it was Su Li, he would certainly make a very... Incredible request.


    So what is it.


    Thin shallow hooked his lower lip: "wind hall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The word "Fengtang" is no stranger to anyone.


    The woman was stunned and stared incredulously.


    "You... Sure enough..."


    "You go to contact him, you give him the wind hall, and then be an undercover."


    This is a little too bold.


    The woman took a deep breath and said almost patiently, "it''s too risky. Do you think there''s anything I can trust Su Li?"


    "Do you still have a choice?"


    A thin, shallow, cold rhetorical question.


    Women bite their teeth.


    This road is really breathtaking.


    If she is not careful, she will die without a burial ce!


    "Master Bo, calm down. I can''t do it. Su Li has reached this point. Do you think he will make a little mistake? He must grasp all the details. He can''t evene out, let alone me?"


    Thin shallow didn''t seem to see her fear at all.


    "No, now, you can die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A woman''s eyes are hot.


    She is still trying to reason with people: "I know I cheated you at the beginning, but I can''t help it. Su Li ordered me to do so. I promised to help you before. Mu Shinian didn''t want to. I don''t owe you anything anymore. My life is life!"


    She also wants to live well.


    She doesn''t want to die!


    Thin shallow seemed to hear a joke. He sneered and said; "I don''t even care about my life. Will I care about your life or death?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence is really not able to makeints about it.


    The woman cried out angrily.


    "As soon as possible."


    After thin shallow left, he stopped again and left a sentence: "if you don''t want to die too badly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman closed her eyes and all her strength was pulled away.


    She took a deep breath and tried to push back the depression.


    ¡­¡­


    After two days of Mu Shinian, the fever subsided.


    She opened the door and was still the two bodyguards. She didn''t even change her expression.


    Mu Shinian mmed the door directly before they spoke.


    Someone disdained a cold hum: "drag what."


    "All right, keep your voice down."


    Another bodyguard said; "It''s rare that she hasn''t made trouble recently, and we''re clean."


    "I really don''t know what Mr. Su still keeps her for."


    "I don''t know. Since Mr. Su said that, we''ll just look at it."


    in the house.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa. She thought for two days, but she didn''t think of the way to deal with it.


    After sitting stiff for half an hour, she stood up and opened the door.


    Two people outside the house immediately straightened up and looked at her with a defensive face.


    "Miss mu, what else can I do for you?"


    "Where is Rong?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly, "I''m looking for her."


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and couldn''t help saying; "Miss mu, Mr. Su said, you can''t see anyone now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at them and sneered; "I have to see you?"


    "Miss mu, please cooperate." The bodyguard still said that.


    Mu Shinian moved his muscles and bones and said, "I''ll find it myself."


    Seeing this posture, the two bodyguards immediately raised their guard: "Miss mu, what are you going to do?"


    "Get out of the way."


    Mu Shinian''s cold mouth.

 Chapter 1925

    <h4>Chapter 1925</h4>


    The bodyguards looked at each other and stood in front of her, blocking all her ways.


    "Miss mu, Mr. Su has given you face."


    "Oh, really. I don''t need it."


    Mu Shinian shook his hands and said, "I''ll give you a chance to get out of the way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked at each other and raised their chin in disdain.


    "Why not?"


    "Then... Offend."


    The voice fell.


    Mu Shinian starts directly.


    Just two people, she solved it very easily.


    It took almost a minute to beat people down.


    She nced at the two men without expression and walked away gloomily.


    And she''s lucky.


    After a while, I met Rong.


    Rong Yu was surprised to see hering out.


    "It''s typed." Mu Shinian didn''t even bother to exin and gave such a sentence directly.


    Rong''s eyebrows frowned again.


    "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    "It''s all here. I''m toozy to do superficial Kung Fu." Mu Shinian nced at her up and down and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Rong looked at her and said, "nothing."


    "You don''t have to hide anything from me."


    Mu Shinian''s straightforward opening.


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Rong''s face.


    She sighed and said directly, "someone redeemed you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A twist on the delicate eyebrows; "How to say."


    "Wind hall." Rong Zhen said seriously, "Su Li wants the wind hall to exchange you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, mu Shinian thought he had heard wrong.


    She asked back word by word: "exchange the wind hall for me?"


    Rong Yi also thought it was ridiculous, but she nodded her head: "yes."


    "...." Mu Shinian suddenly snorted coldly; "Is he qualified?"


    "Whether he is not the point depends on whether you are worth it." Rong Yu finished and added, "you''re worth it."


    This sentence means


    "The people of the wind hall agreed?"


    Stupid?


    Whether the wind hall is thin or not, it is clear that it is a thankless job!


    Rong almost saw what she meant: "that''s it. Fengtang has promised."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t know who to scold first.


    So you agreed?


    Are you stupid?


    "How to trade?" Mu Shinian forced herself to calm down. She pointed to herself and asked coldly, "what about the time and ce?"


    Her tone was so strong that she could see that she was very upset.


    Rong Yi shook his head: "I don''t know."


    That is not so fast, there are still ways to stop it.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rong looked at her and said, "don''t do useless work. It''s useless."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and coldly retorted, "it''s useful or useless. It''s only when I say."


    "As I said, that secret will only increase your misfortune for you. You''re doing well now. Why look back."


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pocket: "I don''t want to live in obscurity."


    That''s why she came here to suffer.


    After so many sins, if she can''t find the answer, what she did before has be a joke?


    Rong also knows how stubborn this man is.


    It''s not what she wants to see at this point.


    "Your master won''t tell you. He wants me to tell you?"


    Mu Shinian was going to leave. When he heard this, he stopped again.

 Chapter 1926

    <h4>Chapter 1926</h4>


    Rong said, "I''ll make sure you go out safely, but in the future, stay away from your master. He''s not a good man."


    "...." Mu Shinian''s appearance was even more puzzled.


    Rong Yu just smiled bitterly and reminded her, "I won''t lie to you."


    "But he''s not a good man, but it has nothing to do with you. He just uses you at most."


    "I said here, with your strength, if you check it, you will find some clues. With so many traces, it''s not very difficult to dig out the truth of all the facts."


    Mu Shinian quietly listened to her finish, and then asked, "so?"


    Rong Yu smiled and said; "I''ll make sure you leave."


    "What about yourself?"


    Mu Shinian asked almost without pause.


    Rong shuddered and replied, "I still have the ability to protect myself."


    Mu Shinian didn''t believe what she said at all.


    "What does it matter to me that you protect me so much?"


    Rong Yu''s eyes twinkled.


    Mu Shinian continued, "if you were a man, I would doubt whether you are interested in me?"


    She rarely made a joke, but she couldn''tugh.


    Mu Shinian asked, "you can''t say anything else. You can always say this."


    "Rong, what is the rtionship between you and me? I deserve you to work so hard?"


    Rong can''t answer.


    She pulled her lower lip; "If you want an answer, go out and find it yourself."


    Mu Shinian knew that was the answer.


    She smiled and said nothing. She just walked back.


    Rong looked at her background and told her uneasily; "I have a wind hall. Don''t do anything."


    Just wait and go out safely.


    Nothing else.


    Mu Shinian didn''t listen to anything.


    She calmly returned to the house, and the two men had disappeared.


    She didn''t answer. She sat on the sofa and tapped the sofa gently with her fingers, but her eyes were full of irritability.


    There''s still time.


    She has toe up with aplete n.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Li received the call, he was thinking about how to contact him.


    Hearing the familiar voice, he was stunned for a moment. After confirming that the voice was not true, he smiled: "it''s you?"


    "I heard that mu Shinian is in your hand?" The woman asked bluntly, "then, do you want the wind hall to exchange?"


    "Where did you hear the news?" Su Li didn''t answer either. He put down the papers and satfortably on the sofa, his voice dangerous; "Let me see, is there anyone else around you now?"


    The woman was stunned and smiled, "yes, there are many people."


    "Come on, what do they want you to do?"


    Su Li asked directly.


    The woman took a deep breath and said; "I can go to them, be your contact, and then send you all the information of the wind hall, but you have to swear to keep my life!"


    "Well, aren''t they the people around you?" Su Li smiled, disdaining and pondering.


    It seems that these people take him too seriously.


    Womenugh more ironically than he; "Anyway, now, you just have to get the things. You don''t care who''s around me."


    That makes sense.


    It seems unreasonable.


    Su Li thought.


    If people from different factions go, they are expected to be taken away. If they go, they will be even more hopeless.


    After all, she is the only chip now.


    As long as she is there, don''t worry that the wind hall can''t get it.


    "I''ll send you what you want. You put the people back. Anyway, you''ll get what you want at that time. Mu Shinian is useless to you."

 Chapter 1927

    <h4>Chapter 1927</h4>


    Su Li couldn''t helpughing.


    Has he been nted in Mu Shinian''s hand too many times, so everyone thinks he is actually a fool?


    Otherwise, how can such a stupid question be asked.


    Before heughed enough, the phone said, "you have mu Shinian in your hand. She is also a time bomb. But you dare not do anything to her."


    "Why don''t I dare?"


    Su Li asked disdainfully.


    The woman said on the phone, "if you dare to do anything to her, don''t you fear that the people in the wind hall will temporarily repent and chase you to the ends of the earth?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sue narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    The woman continued; "Since you are a time bomb, it''s better to hold your hand earlier. Mr. Su, you have a clear idea. Just call this number and I''ll wait for your contact."


    The phone was hung up.


    The woman closed her eyes, turned her head and looked at Bo Qian: "he will kill me!"


    In this way, she ispletely useless.


    Thin won''t protect her.


    Su Li must want to kill her.


    At that time, the whole wind hall will be exhausted. Only one person they want to save is mu Shinian. As for her, no one will pay attention.


    There was still no expression on his thin face.


    Not even a ripple.


    The woman gritted her teeth: "I don''t want to die. I tell you, I absolutely don''t want to die!"


    "If you don''t save me at that time, I''ll take mu Shinian and bury with you!"


    The others in the room, with a swish in their eyes, flew over.


    Women suddenly feel stressed.


    She clenched her teeth and said, "I want to live anyway!"


    With that, she didn''t have the courage to stay and went out directly.


    Su Jin couldn''t help but say, "young master Bo, it''s not safe. There are too many uncertain factors for this person."


    Thin shallow nted his head and looked at him: "have you sorted out all the data?"


    "...." Su Jin took a breath and said with some uncertainty, "really, do you want to do this? Young master Bo, I''ll finally persuade you that if one doesn''t connect well, the whole wind hall will exin."


    They are the best and smartest people here.


    It''s simple and clear that we should go out and bring mu Shinian back at all costs, but if there is a bad connection in the middle, it may be destroyed.


    Thin shallow or no mood: "pick up the person first."


    Su Jin still wanted to talk and was directly held by Zhou Jing.


    Su Jin frowned and looked back to see the other party''s face hint, as long as he closed his mouth.


    After Bo Qian left, Su Jin said unhappily, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Obviously, your boss is a faint king who only wants to spoil the imperial concubine." Zhou Jing smiled sarcastically: "moreover, do you think that if the beloved imperial concubine knew about it, she would sit idly by?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Jin frowned again.


    Zhou Jing touched her chin and thought, Said: "the imperial concubine probably knows about this. ording to her character, will she sit and ignore it? Your boss is so worried. It is estimated that he guessed this, so he will be so worried. As long as she takes a step to protect people before she doesn''t think of a way, whether the wind hall is dead or alive should not be in his consideration."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin''s face was even more ugly.


    "What if it fails?"

 Chapter 1928

    <h4>Chapter 1928</h4>


    Zhou Jing nced at him; "I said, can you rx? How can you fail with those two big men?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin thought he had thetest information. As a result, Bai was happy.


    He almost threw the document at him.


    Zhou Jing looked at him speechless: "trust them both. If they can''t help it, they really can''t help it."


    "..." Su Jin''s blood pressure soared again.


    He stared at him almost speechless.


    Zhou Jing is more innocent than him: "I''m right."


    Yes, the truth is really annoying.


    Su Jin breathed out in silence and said helplessly, "you''d better talk less recently, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t help doing it directly!"


    Zhou Jing smiled twice.


    He is not worried about this at all.


    Anyway, if something happens, even these two people can''t help it, it''s really over.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li turned his cell phone.


    Several times, the mobile phone fell to the ground.


    He was stunned for a few seconds, picked it up again, and then turned around.


    The assistant stood aside and didn''t dare to say anything more. Just now he answered the phone, the whole person was a little strange.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking. The whole person is out of his mind.


    After about half an hour, Su Li said, "count all the people in our hands."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The assistant stared round and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "To make sure everything is safe." Su Li said, "if there is any ident, kill them all."


    His men were startled by the hostility emanating from him.


    He was silent and couldn''t help reminding: "they are not simple characters."


    "It''s not easy. I have something in my hand." Su Li said calmly, "watch mu Shinian. With her, we''ll win."


    "... however, mu Shinian is not such a simple role." The assistant remembered several brief confrontations with mu Shinian and couldn''t help shaking: "she blew up the base without a soldier."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One on the ind.


    Su Li''s ind with snakes.


    It''s really terrible.


    The assistant said anxiously, "sometimes I''m afraid that Miss Mu will make a big wave."


    "No, look after her, look after Rong, there''s no problem." Su Li said it with certainty.


    The assistant was stunned for a few seconds, turned and reacted; "I see!"


    Su Li chuckled.


    What''s so hard about that?


    The merciless are invincible.


    There are many weaknesses in Mu Shinian.


    ¡­¡­


    evening.


    When mu Shinian opened the door, he saw that there were more than twice as many bodyguards at the door as usual.


    There are so many people. She is an expert. Even if she is powerful, she can''t run out.


    The two bodyguards at the door seemed to remember what happened before. When they saw mu Shinian, they rarely showed a little shriveled, and couldn''t help talking; "Miss Mu is too powerful. Our boss is worried that we can''t keep you, so he specially sent more people over."


    Mu Shinian looked at the bodyguard who couldn''t see the head at a nce, and his look became ugly.


    "Mr. Su also said, Miss mu, just be honest for two days."


    "... what is honesty for two days?" Mu Shinian''s tone was not good, so he asked directly.


    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Su said it was almost over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows coldly.


    The end means... Wind hall?

 Chapter 1929

    <h4>Chapter 1929</h4>


    "Miss Mu is so clever." The bodyguard also hated those two fists and smiled innocently: pared with you, Fengtang is not so important."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian can''t calm down.


    Thousands of calctions, or came to the worst step.


    She breathed out. Just when people thought she was going to make trouble, she suddenly changed her normal and went straight into the house. The door was locked with a click.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other. Finally, they said, "there''s fraud."


    "Worry about it. Don''t make mistakes."


    In the face of Mu Shinian, no one dares to rx a little.


    After all, this girl is too variable.


    in the house.


    Mu Shinian nestled on the sofa and closed her eyes. She would be trapped here. She really couldn''t do anything.


    However, if Fengtang wants to exchange, she must also attend.


    At that time... She still has no chance of winning.


    After all, there are few people


    After thinking about it, he went into a dead end again.


    Mu Shinian bit his finger and fell into meditation.


    Outside the door.


    Suddenly there was a voice of tolerance.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want your consent when I see her?"


    "Does Su Li agree? Well, call Su Li and let him tell me in person."


    Mu Shinian frowned. Just as he was about to go to open the door, the door opened from the outside.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    Rong Yu didn''t say anything, but ignored the resistance of those people and closed the door.


    Then, with a click, it locked.


    The bodyguards outside the door looked at each other and said uneasily, "go and tell Mr. Su!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Do you have any other ideas?" Rong Yu sat opposite her and looked at her seriously.


    Mu Shinian pinched his finger: "what do you mean?"


    "Wind hall." Rong Yu only said these two words.


    Mu Shinian understood her meaning at once.


    She held her arms and tilted her head slightly.


    Rong Yu said angrily, "you child don''t know how to write the word danger, do you?"


    "Su Li has no reason to move you now. Just go back with them and ignore other things."


    Mu Shinian pressed his hand on the joint and said coldly, "do you care?"


    "What else do you want to do?" Rong Yi asked angrily, "you can''t do anything alone now. Su Li is so defensive against you. What else do you want to do?"


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes and kneaded his hands and joints expressionless.


    Rong Yi took her hand and said, "do you hear me?"


    "Do you think I can listen?" Mu Shinian stood up, poured himself a ss of water, drank two mouthfuls, looked back and saw a ck face. She calmly pulled her lower lip and said, "don''t worry, I can''t die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Zhen was really angry.


    "Mu Shinian, don''t do anything. I''ll stop you."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian continued to drink water.


    She''s not the only one who stopped her anyway.


    He mmed the door angrily and left.


    Mu Shinian breathed out. She leaned against the bar with a headache and said as if she had any way. There were so many people missing. How dare she act rashly?


    She has... Implicated two innocent people.


    Thinking of those two people, mu Shinian gradually became silent.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she could think of the two men when they left.


    Bang!


    The cup broke.


    Her hands were also pricked with blood by ss.

 Chapter 1930

    <h4>Chapter 1930</h4>


    Mu Shinian spread his hand and stared at the slowly flowing blood, as if he couldn''t feel any pain.


    "Come on..."


    I can''t help it. She has to carry it like this.


    ¡­¡­


    Two dayster.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were covered. Then he took a car and drove for more than two hours before he stopped.


    When I got off the bus, I was still taken.


    The door opens.


    She was pressed into a chair and then loosened her eye patch.


    Mu Shinian just spent all the way in the dark. At this meeting, it suddenly lit up. She frowned and slowed down for two times before she finally adapted.


    Then she saw as like as two peas.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and then reflected who the man was. She frowned and directly asked, "Why are you here?"


    The woman smiled gently and said, "long time no see."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to see her at all.


    Dressed in ck, the woman sat in a chair with a cup of coffee in her hand: "you''re so smart, why don''t you guess what I''m doing here."


    What else


    Mu Shinian is not in the mood to say it.


    The woman sighed and said with emotion, "I don''t know how many knives I have suffered in order to be you. Even in order to imitate more like you, they directly called me Mu Shi Nian. I don''t even have a name."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at her. I don''t know why she said this.


    The woman held her chin and a pair of beautiful eyes, staring at her with interest: "why don''t you marry me a name."


    Sue hasn''te yet.


    The man who should have taken over didn''te.


    I don''t know how many people are around here.


    Mu Shinian didn''t really understand. She suddenly mentioned it. What did she do?


    The woman looked at her and continued to chatter, "give me a name. Aren''t you a genius? Give me a decent name."


    Mu Shinian frowned more tightly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The woman smiled and said; "Nothing. What else can I do now?"


    "You..."


    Before she finished, a knife suddenly stuck to her neck.


    Mu Shinian looked back. A bodyguard put a knife on her neck. As long as she moved a little wider, the knife could cut her artery.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t panic at all.


    On the contrary, the person on the opposite side looked at it and couldn''t help interrupting: "I said that she would have three advantages and two disadvantages. The young master didn''t mean to blow this ce to the ground."


    The bodyguard''s face remained unchanged: "as long as the two cooperate, nothing will happen."


    "We want miss Mu to be safe."


    "Look at your life, how valuable it is." The woman couldn''t help sarcastic: "this meeting hasn''te yet. Why don''t you guess how many people outside are trying to save you."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, held it, and then forcibly moved it away: "I don''t want to know. I suggest you go quickly."


    "That won''t work." The woman shook her head: "the core secret of the wind hall is in my mind now. I''m going out. Many people want to catch me."


    The bodyguard behind him was stunned and looked at the woman with some vignce.


    The woman smiled and came out: "then look what I do. I''ll leave myself a way back. It''s not too much."


    Mu Shinian was silent and reminded her, "are you going to leave with Su?"

 Chapter 1931

    <h4>Chapter 1931</h4>


    "Yes."


    The woman nodded; "Do you think Fengtang will let me live as a person who knows all secrets? My life is too cheap, but I also want to live and follow Su Li. At least I have a chance."


    "You will die worse if you seek the skin of a tiger." Mu Shinian reminded her.


    The woman shook her head: "no, no, no, I''m called dying and rebirth."


    "It doesn''t make sense. It''s up to you."


    Mu Shinian stopped arguing.


    The woman looked at her handcuffs, silver, but specially customized, with a small machine on it.


    "What''s that?"


    "Bomb."


    Mu Shinian answered carelessly, as if he was not worried at all.


    The woman stared at the machine andughed; "It seems that everyone is not good. It''s really annoying for experts to fight."


    Mu Shinian looked at the machine, but it didn''t matter.


    "Maybe."


    She doesn''t seem to care about it at all.


    The woman stared at her face as if she were looking in the mirror. The difference was that there was only impatience on her face.


    The gap between people can be really big.


    "Mu Shinian."


    The woman suddenly opened her mouth.


    Mu Shinian was studying the chain. Hearing his name, he raised his head and said, "I don''t want to take it. I won''t take a name."


    "...." the woman paused, smiled and shook her head, "I want to live."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian also smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Li arrived, mu Shinian was about to fall asleep.


    Hearing the sound, she looked up and saw that Su Li came in. She shook the chain twice and opened her mouth like a smile; "What about Rong?"


    "She won''te."


    Su Li opened the sofa and sat down; "There''s no need toe."


    "It''s still necessary."


    Mu Shinian knocked on the table and said, "she''s in your hand. You can threaten me at any time. I''m not happy."


    "Smart." Su Li''s face was gentle: "you''re so smart, I should always be on guard."


    "You really look up to me."


    Mu Shinian muttered, "you look up to me so much, I can''t let you down."


    Su Li nced at her and didn''t take this sentence to heart: "this meeting, what else can you do?"


    "Don''t you want to save everyone''s life? At least, you want to save the man opposite you."


    Mu Shinian exchanged eyes with the woman and turned back; "Well, so?"


    "You''d better be honest and don''t do anything." Su Li took a sip of water and looked at the woman opposite: "the information is in your mind?"


    The woman nodded silently.


    "Very good." Su Li said, snapping his fingers. His men immediately handed over a notebook and put it in front of her: "please."


    The woman stared at the screen and looked at Su Li again: "let people go first, and let them go."


    Su Li smiled; "Do you still have a choice!? mu Shinian is in my hand. As long as I press the remote control, she will die. As for you, I can''t run away. Anyway, I''m the first, so let''s cooperate."


    "That won''t work." The woman pushed the notebook forward: "I''m going to write it, it''s useless. At that time, the first person to die is me."


    The two sides are deadlocked.


    Mu Shinian was watching.


    Very smart. If you remember the information, you can at least save your life.


    Su Li snorted out; "Since you don''t cooperate, then..."

 Chapter 1932

    <h4>Chapter 1932</h4>


    "Let me break the deadlock."


    Mu Shinian suddenly interrupted him.


    Su Li squinted.


    Then he saw mu Shinian pull out the chip inserted in the small machine on the chain.


    The machine immediately made a drip sound and began to count down.


    Su Li, the woman and the nearest bodyguards stood up in fear.


    Unfortunately, the speed was too slow. Mu Shinian took the remote control directly from Su Li''s pocket, then blocked it directly on the door, clicked and locked it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people in the house almost subconsciously retreated far away.


    I wish I could stick it on the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Su Li couldn''t calm down.


    He never thought that mu Shinian would make such a move! Who is she going to blow up!


    Mu Shinian was very calm. After looking at the time, he picked his eyebrow and said; "There are still two minutes. There''s enough time. Why don''t you sit down and have a ss of water first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was scared to death.


    It''s too much to be calm.


    She didn''t pay attention to the countdown.


    The woman couldn''t help pushing Su Li: "hurry up! Call someone over. She can really blow herself up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li had never experienced this mutation, and his face turned white.


    He gritted his teeth: "turn off the switch first!"


    "Call someone first." Mu Shinian went back.


    Su Li still wanted to struggle. She was pushed by the woman and staggered: "what are you doing? Hurry up, there''s only less than a minute left!"


    Su Li gritted his teeth and without saying a word, called directly. After giving orders, he hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian pressed the switch slowly.


    The crowd finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Some even copsed on the wall and patted their chest gently, as if they had just returned from a trip to hell.


    Su Li stared at her and said ruthlessly, "great!"


    "Easy to say."


    Mu Shinian opened his chair and sat down; "Now that the problem is solved, sit down and wait for Rong toe."


    "..." Su was so angry that he almost fainted.


    This woman is crazy.


    The woman was also startled. She didn''t dare to sit down and stared at her with a defensive face.


    It would be crazy if Bo shallow knew about it.


    A group of people were frightened.


    No one wants to stay in this ce.


    However, I dare not make a sound.


    Su Li also sat down and looked at her with a gloomy face.


    In the house, only mu Shinian was in a good mood. She held the remote control and focused on the small machine.


    "Don''t look at me. What should I do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She really dares to say.


    Who dares to be so frightened by her!


    Su Li took a breath out, took a ss of water, took a big sip, and then pressed back the irritability.


    The woman also sat aside and tried to stay away from mu Shinian.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Monitor the other end.


    Thin shallow pinched his fist, and everyone watched as his mobile phone was crushed.


    Su Jin quietly stepped back for two steps. Seeing the maid standing still, she raised her hand and pulled her aside.


    Try to stay away from the shallow.


    Click.


    The phone brokepletely.


    Thin shallow threw his cell phone aside and looked back at the people hiding far away, with a poor tone; "What''s up?"


    "No, nothing."


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Su Jin struggled and said, "ha ha, that Miss Mu is really smart. This move is really bold..."


    The sound is getting louder and louder.


    Su Jin obviously noticed that his face was wrong and his voice disappeared.

 Chapter 1933

    <h4>Chapter 1933</h4>


    Even Su Jin dared not speak.


    What''s more, others dare not say anything.


    The maid was worried and was about to cry.


    Miss mu, what the hell are you doing? Is this the limit of their tolerance!?


    Otherwise, why are you so crazy?


    The maid was almost crying.


    Zhou Jing directly reached out and covered her mouth.


    "Shut up."


    The maidboriously looked back and looked again. Her whole body was filled with a thin, cold breath, and trembled to swallow back her tears.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong was quickly called over.


    She looked at her eyes and looked a little gloomy.


    Su Li was so frightened by mu Shinian that his face was a little worse.


    He raised his hand in admiration and said; "Is that all right?"


    Mu Shinian held the small remote control and looked at the two women present.


    Su Li almost knew what she was thinking and immediately said, "don''t even think about it! It''s absolutely impossible! Mu Shinian, I''ve given you the greatest respect. If you don''t cooperate, you can only rely on your abilities."


    "I don''t mind being killed here. It depends on whether you mind holding these people for burial."


    Mu Shinian was silent and said frankly, "I don''t want to die yet."


    "Because I haven''t done anything yet."


    "Oh." Su Li sneered: "then please cooperate."


    He snapped his fingers.


    Immediately a group of people came together.


    Rong Yi picked up the tip of his eyebrow: "so, what I mean now is that you not only want to take away the wind hall, but also you won''t let go?"


    Su Li shook his head: "the wind hall has got it. Why am I holding it? It doesn''t matter."


    This is the best reason.


    Rong Yu sneered and nced at him gloomily.


    "Then hand in the money and hand in the people."


    Rong Yi looked at her and looked at her for a few seconds. She sneered, "no problem."


    Su Li didn''t answer, but looked at mu Shinian.


    Asked an unimportant question.


    "Guess how many people rushed to save you?"


    "Where will they be?"


    Mu Shinian sat back on the sofa and turned his finger to the thin remote control: "I don''t know, but there are too many people here. It''s better to let some people go first."


    Rong Yi frowned: "what are you..."


    Bang!


    A hand, suddenly stretched out.


    Rong''s reaction speed was also very fast. He raised his hand and blocked it.


    As a result, with a bang behind him, the other hand stretched out and knocked the man unconscious.


    The woman bared her teeth, covered her wrists and stared at mu Shinian with a puzzled face.


    Su Li saw that the two of them cooperated with each other. He just raised his eyebrows and asked, "it''s really violent. Aren''t you afraid to knock people into fools?"


    Mu Shinian ignored him, helped Rongyu, put the man on the sofa and asked the woman, "where is your man?"


    Before the woman could make a sound, the two bodyguards behind her said, "Miss mu, what can I do for you?"


    "Get her away."


    Mu Shinian pointed to Rong.


    Su Li couldn''t refuse: "excuse me, you called Rong away. If the information she gave me is false, I won''t even have a chip in my hand."


    Mu Shinian motioned to the two bodyguards.


    The bodyguard tangled, obeyed her and took the man out.


    Su Li''s men wanted to stop.


    Mu Shinian''s light eyes passed: "let them go."

 Chapter 1934

    <h4>Chapter 1934</h4>


    Otherwise


    She moved the remote control in her hand.


    Everyone was worried about this thing and immediately gave way to it.


    The bodyguard took the man out smoothly.


    Mu Shinian also had the leisure to pick up the water, took a sip and said, "Rong is not so important to you. You take her just to contain me."


    Su Li smiled, "you''re right."


    He raised his hand, and another bodyguard immediately came over and held the woman''s shoulder.


    "Well, that''s it."


    The woman was caught. She stared round and looked at mu Shinian like asking for help.


    Mu Shinian looked at her calmly and said, "don''t worry, as long as you don''t spit those things clean, you won''t die."


    The woman''s face changed.


    She pinched her hand and confirmed with some uneasiness: "will I die?"


    Mu Shinian held the hand of the water cup and paused slightly.


    With a sh of fear on the woman''s face, she took a breath and almost struggled to say, "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die at all."


    She always pretended to be calm and finally seeded in breaking the skill.


    "I didn''t want to get involved, do you understand?"


    Mu Shinian understands.


    But understanding is one thing, and how to do it is another.


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, "then tell me what you know."


    "..." the woman almost cried andughed: "the wind hall will not let me go."


    "No." Mu Shinian''s tone remains unchanged, but it gives people a sense of security: "I''m here, the wind hall won''t move you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was stunned and was taken out.


    Mu Shinian watched her leave. After a few seconds, he calmly turned back his eyes.


    The ss of water on the table is very cold.


    Mu Shinian took a drink, frowned and put it aside.


    Su Li raised his hand and someone came to help her change a ss of warm water.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shimian didn''t have any consciousness of being a prisoner. He took the water and drank it. With such a calm appearance, even the bodyguard who sent her water couldn''t understand the situation.


    Su Li sighed softly and came out; "Do you have to see blood to see the panic expression on your face?"


    When Mu Shi Nian drank water, he paused slightly.


    Su Li said, as if he had just remembered: "just like those two people."


    Mu Shinian knows who he is talking about.


    She put down her ss and asked calmly, "don''t you know their names?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "unimportant people, there''s no need to remember their names."


    "It''s still necessary." Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa and calmly reminded him: "after all, he died in your hand."


    "To tell you the truth, you killed them."


    "Yes, so I''m guilty, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li couldn''t helpughing; "You are really powerful. You are so powerful that I have to consider every word you tell me now. Is there any trap?"


    "Don''t think about it. I can tell you directly that you will pay the price."


    Mu Shinian smiled and bent his eyebrows: "for the two innocent people and what you have done so far."


    "Then we''ll wait and see."


    Su Li took away the remote control, gently threw it twice in his hand, and said softly, "watch her and keep it."


    He was about to go out.

 Chapter 1935

    <h4>Chapter 1935</h4>


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, picked up a fruit in the fruit tray and smashed it on the door.


    The door that had just opened a crack closed again.


    Su Li frowned and looked back.


    Mu Shinian spread his hand and exined it for granted: "I don''t trust you very much. Please don''t go anywhere until she exins everything."


    Su Li narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked back. He saw mu Shinian throwing an apple and casually smiling at him: "how? It''s fair."


    The bodyguards in the house can''t stand it.


    This is their territory. Mu Shinian''s status is not so bad now.


    If she doesn''t cooperate, they can do it to her at any time.


    Su Li stared at the door and smiled; "It''s no use looking at me like this. You''re all here now. All your contacts with the outside world have been interrupted. What else can you do?"


    "Rong Yi? As you said, she doesn''t matter. Besides, she doesn''t know how you came and how she came. She absolutely doesn''t know this ce."


    Mu Shinian is still leisurely. Once, I can''t see the slightest uneasiness.


    She sneered and nodded, "in that case, why are you panicking?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There''s really nothing to panic about.


    Su Li is just cautious.


    Mu Shinian pinched his nails calmly: "sit down, no one can leave."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li smiled angrily, "do you really think I can''t help you?"


    Then he gave orders directly to the bodyguards: "watch her!"


    The bodyguard answered.


    As a result, shortly after Su Li went out, the bodyguard suddenly rushed out of the door.


    I''m in a hurry.


    Almost tripped.


    Su Li frowned: "flustered, what are you doing?"


    The bodyguard took a deep breath, pointed to the door in some panic and said, "she, she, she wants, she just..."


    He didn''t say itpletely. He took several breaths on his face before he managed to piece it together into aplete sentence: "the bomb is about to explode!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li was stunned.


    He was stunned for a moment, and a row of question marks slowly appeared in his mind.


    His men hurried to say, e on, Mr. Su, remote control,e on!"


    Su Li removed his bodyguard and quickly walked in. As soon as he entered, he saw mu Shinian leaning against the table, staring at the bomb and smiling at him: "although this thing is a little small, it''s not very difficult to blow up the building."


    The countdown continues.


    Su Li almost scolded the madman.


    Then he pressed the switch hard.


    The countdown finally stopped.


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth calmly: "cooperate a little. I can''t open this thing, but I''ve studied this aspect, so it''s not a big problem to trigger it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li almost grinned his teeth and began to warn: "Mu Shinian, Fengtang or your master, I will win these things. If you dare to make trouble, I will make you pay a heavy price!"


    Mu Shinian shook his handcuffs and smiled innocently.


    "Each other, I also have the idea of making you pay a heavy price."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Whether things can seed is at hand.


    Su Li took a cold breath andughed twice. He threw the remote control to his men and said, "look at her!"


    My men hold the remote control like a time bomb.


    He was about to cry.


    "Mr. Su."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Perhaps victory was just around the corner, so Su Li looked very irritable and didn''t even bother to disguise his usual gentleness.


    "Take this. If she wants to die, she''ll stay with her."


    Subordinate: "

 Chapter 1936

    <h4>Chapter 1936</h4>


    He doesn''t want to.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    Once mu Shinian goes crazy, there is no bottom line. He doesn''t want to be cannon fodder at all.


    Unfortunately.


    Su Li didn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    His men took it in fear and showed a smile worse than crying.


    "Mr. Su, I, I will try."


    "Yes."


    With that, Su Li looked at Mu and left.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the table and his face was calm.


    The man swallowed his saliva and made a difficult voice: "Miss mu, you can rest assured that Miss Rong will never have an ident. As long as Mr. Su gets what he wants, he won''t embarrass you."


    Mu Shinian nced at him, sat on the sofa, knocked the small machine with his fingers, and the voice was a bit joking.


    "Really,"


    The man swallowed his saliva and was very scared on his face, but he pretended to be calm on the surface: "yes, yes."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, sat on the sofa, propped his chin and lowered his eyes. The whole person waszy to the extreme.


    She lost contact for so long that her people should also take action.


    As long as we can catch up, there is still hope for everything before the information is handed in.


    Mu Shinian looked at the handcuffs, but... It''s not so easy to remove this thing.


    She has studied it. There must be some special way to open it.


    Otherwise, even with an electric saw, it can''t be cut.


    So, to open it, the key is Su Li.


    This is also hisst hand.


    Finally, if she really got to any step, at least she had to drag Sue away from hell.


    I just don''t know


    Mu Shinian stared at the door.


    She just looked at it and scared the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard almost immediately straightened up and looked at her with a defensive face.


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes directly, pinched the ss of water with his fingers, and was dazed.


    Best of all, she canst a little longer.


    At least wait until you find her.


    ¡­¡­


    In another room.


    The woman sat in a chair with aptop in front of her.


    There are two bodyguards in the house and many outside.


    She can''t go away.


    There''s no better choice.


    Su Li smiled and looked at her: "let''s start."


    The woman bit her teeth, took a cup of coffee and took a sip before she started, but she hesitated again when she knocked down the first word.


    "What''s the matter? Any questions?"


    The woman looked at Su Li.


    The same face is apletely different feeling.


    Su Li sighed that if Mu Shinian had her character, he wouldn''t have lost so much.


    "Write, you have no other choice."


    "Mr. Su is always cruel to worthless people. I''ll leave myself a way back. I''d better allow it."


    Su Li smiled: "it''s up to you, but my patience is limited. When I''m impatient, I won''t be so easy to talk."


    The woman clenched her teeth and held the cup tightly.


    "You really will let me go?"


    "I don''t usually spend too much time with worthless people."


    Su Li said, "your value is the information of the wind hall."


    "Can you protect me?"


    The woman struggled and asked, "I can''t go out. The people in the wind hall won''t let me go."


    "Not too stupid." Su Li smiled;

 Chapter 1937

    <h4>Chapter 1937</h4>


    "There aren''t many for you. I can promise you. Now, can you cooperate well?"


    The woman took a deep breath and then knocked on the keyboard.


    Su Li was very satisfied with this.


    "By the way, don''t listen to Mu Shinian. She and you are not in the same camp."


    The woman paused with her finger.


    Su Li said again, "she''s dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman stared round and raised her head excitedly.


    Su Li said frankly, "so, you don''t have to take risks. Be obedient. I''ll save your life."


    The woman didn''t answer, just lowered her head and tapped the keyboard with her fingers, but there was a row of cold sweat behind her.


    What do you mean?


    Dead means, is it difficult... Did Su Li do anything else?


    That... Handcuffs?


    The woman held her fist slightly.


    After adjusting her breathing, she tried to use a very bystander''s voice and asked, "aren''t you afraid? Will the wind halle to the door?"


    "Even if you change the Lord, you don''t fully grasp this part of power so soon."


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Su Li said calmly: "anyway, up to now, there is no way back. You just have to do what you want to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women are confused.


    If Bo Qian knew this situation, mu Shinian would have an ident at that time, and no one would shut her up.


    I typed a wrong word.


    The woman was stunned, came back and quickly deleted the word.


    Su Li didn''t urge him either. After the warning, he kept staring at his mobile phone as if he were replying to an email.


    The house was quiet and no one disturbed anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Xiao Hei got out of the car and looked at thendmark on the tablet. A cold wind blew over. He couldn''t help shaking twice.


    Behind him, several cars stopped one after another, and several people came down one after another.


    "The youngdy is really. If you don''t y, you''ll have such a big one."


    Xiao Hei sighed and rubbed goose bumps twice: "the general orientation has been determined. If you search like this, it is estimated that you can urately locate it in another two hours."


    "I understand everything, but what I don''t understand is." A woman was dressed in ck and her hair was tied into a horsetail. She raised her hand, lifted the blown hair and muttered curiously; "Miss, are you breaking up with them? Why should you act alone? If more peoplee in, maybe the sess rate is higher."


    "It''s not as easy as you said."


    Xiao Hei sighed and said, "moreover, you forget that the youngdy uses Aowei''s identity. Once she fails, she will be removed from the list. How many people on the road stare at her and involve others. There will be more eyes staring at them at that time."


    "... makes sense." The woman narrowed her eyes: "but miss is really smart."


    "That''s not true." Xiao Hei said, "I''m only worried about one thing now. How will it end then?"


    He lied to a lot of people and ran out alone.


    Bo Qian and senior brother are all looking for mu Shinian. They are almost looking for the sky. As a result, Leng was cheated too much by him.


    The woman patted him on the shoulder and opened her mouth with great sympathy: "anyway, even if there is an ident at that time, you are also carrying the pot. We all follow your orders."


    Little ck face suddenly ck.


    Standing in the dark, he could hardly be seen.


    "Does your conscience really not hurt?"

 Chapter 1938

    <h4>Chapter 1938</h4>


    The woman turned her head and ordered people to act ording to the n. She smiled smartly: "not at all."


    "Work."


    Natural and unrestrained left two words. The woman lifted her long hair and left with people.


    Xiao Hei sighed heavily and supported the body sadly.


    What''s going on.


    Why does he always feel uneasy.


    "Ah!"


    With a sigh, he got in the car and turned around. The car soon disappeared into the night.


    ¡­¡­


    All day.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and didn''t die or speak.


    The bodyguard felt uneasy at the beginning, but soon found that mu Shinian was really honest. He was relieved. Then he stared at her and his eyes were almost sore.


    Mu Shinian didn''t eat much. She didn''t even drink water. She leaned on the sofa and hung her eyes slightly. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The bodyguards felt tired, but the party didn''t feel it at all.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    The bodyguard was in a state of high mental tension. He almost screamed when he heard the sound.


    Mu Shinian was startled by the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard touched her eyes, took out his mobile phone with an embarrassed face, and then, with a straight face as far as possible, answered the phone; "Well, yes, OK, OK, I''ll do it right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, the bodyguard wanted to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. As a result, when he saw mu Shinian''s eyes, he retracted his hand again.


    "Cough!" The bodyguard had a face: "Miss mu, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    "OK." Mu Shinian finished and casually reported more than ten or twenty meals.


    The bodyguard was stunned, and then his mouth opened slowly: "ah?"


    She is so small, how can she eat so much?


    Mu Shinian put his hand against the empty cup and turned faintly: "don''t you let people eat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You eat so much, are you sure you can''t support it?


    The words came to his mouth, and the bodyguard still swallowed back: "wait a minute, I''ll ask for instructions."


    With that, he went to the corner to make a phone call.


    In less than a minute, he came back.


    "Miss mu, wait a minute. I''ll arrange it now."


    "OK,e on." Mu Shinian held his chin and narrowed his eyeszily: "I''m hungry. It''s easy to have a stomachache."


    The bodyguard took two blows from the corner of his lips and really felt that mu Shinian was really a character. He had half his life left. He could be so calm. This quality is really not covered.


    After the bodyguard went out, he called another person to see her and hurried out.


    Mu Shinian yawned and asked, "is there a game console?"


    The bodyguard has never experienced anything so thrilling before, so he has no experience at all.


    Hearing that he wanted a game console, he refused directly: "No."


    "Where''s the cell phone?"


    "Neither."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and said, "Oh, go get it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguard narrowed his eyes and was shocked by her arrogant attitude: "Miss mu, No."


    "Go get it."


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled faintly: "are you sure?"


    The bodyguard was shocked by her malicious smile. He felt his hair stand up.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth carelessly and knocked on the table: "I''m in a bad mood."


    "It''s none of my business!" The bodyguard went back.

 Chapter 1939

    <h4>Chapter 1939</h4>


    Mu Shi reads to hook his lips and smiles casually: "you''re finished."


    ¡­¡­


    The door was closed.


    Until I heard the sound, someone hurried to open the door.


    Then, I saw mu Shinian put people on the ground, and the action was crisp and neat, not sloppy at all.


    The man who opened the door took a breath, hurriedly called someone and blocked the dooryer byyer.


    "Take it easy." Mu Shinian moved his muscles and bones, loosened his hands, stood up, kicked the half dead man on the ground, and said calmly, "I want to y games and pass the time. He won''t give it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And then you beat someone up? So simple and rough? These two things don''t seem to have the slightest logic, do they?


    In the bottom of my heart, I can''t speak out. I''m afraid I can''t makeints about what I should do if I get angry and angry.


    Mu Shinian sat back and said; "Go get it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sir.


    They can''t bear to makeints about this performance, but they dare to talk in their hearts.


    Suddenly, someone separated the bodyguard, came over and saw the fainting man with a slight pick on the corner of his lips.


    "Miss mu, it''s no use doing this. Even if we give it to you, you can''t contact anyone. Moreover, Mr. Su is only thest step away."


    "Really?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t care: "congrattions."


    "So, Miss mu, if you cooperate, everyone will respect you more." The bodyguard said, walked over and helped the man up. Before he left, his neck was cold.


    The people outside suddenly became nervous.


    The atmosphere suddenly became arrogant and domineering.


    "Miss mu, what are you doing?" The bodyguard didn''t dare to move. He turned his head slightly and stared at mu Shinian without blinking; "Do you know how many of our people are here?"


    Mu Shinian smiled: "I want to y games."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguard didn''t know what she was going to do. After thinking about it, he still said, "OK, I''ll send someone to get it for you."


    "It''s good to be so early."


    Mu Shinian sighed and sat back on the sofa.


    It seems that she really just wants a game console.


    The bodyguard was stunned for a moment, winked at a man, and then helped the man out. Then he came in again and stayed in his old position.


    He seems to have lost a lot of energy when he went out just now.


    "Miss mu, if the information of the wind hall isplete, you will really be hopeless." ording to what Su Li taught him, the bodyguard asked, "if you have any means, you can only make it out."


    The food came one after another.


    Mu Shinian tied his hands together and ate hard.


    But she didn''t show the slightest displeasure.


    After two bites, she was in the mood to speak; "No, everyone is here. What else can I do?"


    The bodyguard frowned, "but why don''t we believe it?"


    "Don''t think too much." Mu Shinian''s chopsticks fell down. She changed another pair andboriously picked up a piece of shrimp: "you Mr. Su are only one step away from going to heaven? You should be happy."


    "... Miss Mu is so calm that we can''t be happy."


    "Thank you for looking up to me."


    "... Miss mu, there''s really no other means?"


    "What else can I do?" When mu Shinian was eating, she was annoyed by someone nagging. She threw away her chopsticks and stared at the bodyguard,

 Chapter 1940

    <h4>Chapter 1940</h4>


    Pointed to his handcuffs; "It''s all like this. Can''t I be quiet, eat and die?"


    The bodyguard choked, but his uneasiness gradually expanded.


    This is wrong.


    Since when, mu Shinian hase to a dead end. Can it be so calm? Don''t do anything?


    She''s not the one who can get caught.


    Mu Shinian saw that he had note up with a reason, so he couldn''t help persuading: "why don''t you deal with me directly. In this way, you Mr. Su should be at ease."


    The bodyguard was silent for a long time and smiled helplessly; "Miss Mu is joking. We dare not touch you."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian continued to pick up chopsticks and ate leisurely: "if something happens to me, what your husband has been pursuing will bepletely dead."


    "... if only you knew." The bodyguard sighed and said helplessly, "so it''s best for us to be safe."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s not good. If I''m quiet, you''ll be fine, but I can''t get any benefit."


    So, it''s not good at all.


    The bodyguard finally realized what it was like to feel angry and about to vomit blood.


    He tried very hard to calm his breathing, and then squeezed out a seemingly gentle smile: "Miss mu, just be happy."


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand to him: "game console."


    "..." the bodyguard took a deep breath and smiled gently, "OK, right away."


    "Well, hurry up."


    Mu Shinian peeled a shrimp and ate it happily.


    The bodyguard looked at her and took a deep breath. After a while, he said, "OK."


    When the bodyguards go out, they are almost the same hands and feet.


    After going out, he struggled to press it on his forehead and pressed it twice. As a result, his mood still couldn''t calm down.


    The bodyguard outside the door looked at him uneasily: "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just angry, but I''m not dead yet."


    The bodyguard said and left step by step.


    His subordinates were confused. Then, they looked at the door. For a moment, they looked at each other, and some understood.


    "Must be angry again."


    "Who said no."


    "She went too far."


    "But you can''t fight."


    "... in fact, we can''t fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A suffocating silence.


    Thinking of the hostage in the house, it is estimated that they are very happy to eat, and their mood is even more depressed.


    ¡­¡­


    The bodyguard went to get the game console in person and didn''t take it in until he was sure there was no problem.


    As a result, before taking two steps, the whole ground suddenly shook twice.


    He almost fell, but luckily he held the wall.


    This sh, very strong.


    Causing dust to fall off the ceiling.


    The bodyguard turned his head and told the others, "go and see what''s going on!"


    His men held the wall and ran to check.


    The bodyguard thought about it and quickly went to Su Li''s room.


    He was in a bad condition, which shook the ceiling down directly.


    Right in his forehead, his forehead directly broke a hole, which would cover his forehead.


    And the woman trembled with fear.


    The bodyguard quickly walked over and smoked some paper towels: "Sir, are you okay here? I''ll call the doctor?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Su Li''s face was livid, probably because he lost too much blood, so his face was very ugly.

 Chapter 1941

    <h4>Chapter 1941</h4>


    The bodyguard said, "I''ve sent someone to see it. It''s a little abnormal."


    "I''ve found out. Don''t have an ident at this juncture."


    Su Li covered his head with a paper towel. After the blood stopped, he sat back and pointed to theputer: "continue."


    The woman''s face turned pale with fear: "don''t you go? In case of an earthquake..."


    "There has been no earthquake here for many years. Do you think it will be so coincidental?" Su Li sat on the sofa, raised his chin and said coldly, "continue."


    The woman was terrified just now. If she hadn''t been fast enough, she would have been killed by themp.


    "I said, go on!"


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Su Li couldn''t help raising the volume.


    The woman trembled with fear. Then she slowly moved back to the sofa and sat down. She bit her teeth and turned on theputer again. As a result, she found that she couldn''t open it.


    "Computer, broken, broken!"


    Su Li frowned and saw the woman reach out and pat theputer and try to turn it on. As a result, it was useless.


    Su Li looked at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately understood, walked over, tried several times, and shook his head: "it''s broken."


    The woman looked at Su Li and opened her mouth carefully: "did themp fall down just now, so she identally hit it?"


    It''s just that close.


    As a result, all previous efforts were wasted.


    Su Li looked at the bodyguard and said, "go and ask someone to repair it."


    "I see." The bodyguard looked at the woman and immediately asked someone to get another notebook in: "just continue to write just now."


    The woman covered her heart and nodded tremblingly.


    "OK, OK."


    Su looked at her with blood on her face.


    Everyone is a muddle through person, and everyone has a prediction of danger.


    This situation is not normal.


    Su Li was preupied.


    However, he has nothing to worry about, unless mu Shinian really doesn''t worry about his own safety.


    "What is she doing?"


    Su Li asked.


    "Eat." The man replied, "just now the earthquake, things fell gray. She asked someone to prepare another one."


    Su Liughed and didn''t know who she wasughing at.


    "She''s quite at ease."


    When the woman heard this, she raised her head a little and looked at him nkly.


    Su Li pulled his lower lip calmly and said, "she has the qualification to y a temper. You don''t, so hurry up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman gently pursed her lower lip, bowed her head and entered the text tremblingly.


    Her hands trembled.


    Just now, she did it on purpose.


    At the moment when the light fell, she pushed the notebook forward.


    Even if the light didn''t fall down just now, she would take a desperate risk and break her notebook.


    Because mu Shinian reminded her.


    Ayer of cold sweat fell on the woman''s back.


    Without looking up, she could feel Su Li staring at her with a very unkind look,.


    He should have seen something, too.


    The woman swallowed her saliva quietly, and the cold sweat was about to fall down.


    "If someone saves her and someone protects her, you won''t have it."


    Su Li stimted her already fragile nerves again and again: "so, you have to be obedient. In this way, you can save your life."


    The bodyguard will be back soon. This time his face is even worse than before.


    "The wholeputer room exploded. Now there is a fire there. The specific reason is still under investigation."


    Su Li had thought about the worst oue for a long time, so now this situation was within his expectation.

 Chapter 1942

    <h4>Chapter 1942</h4>


    The dream is in front of you. Whoever you want will lose your mind.


    What''s more, many people can''t hope for this thing.


    Now, in front of him.


    He can reach it.


    Su Li''s eyes began to turn red. There was a strong desire for victory.


    From a woman''s point of view, it can even be said to be crazy.


    She swallowed, and the cold sweat on her forehead grew more and more.


    The memory in my mind is also getting less and less.


    In the back, she can''t even remember.


    Su Li looked at her dangerously: "no?"


    "No, it''s not."


    The woman shook her head hurriedly. She hesitated and exined, "give me some time, I, I think about it."


    "Think of it right away!" Su Li looked at her impatiently and pressed his hands on the table. The whole person looked very fierce.


    The woman was startled and trembled even more.


    Su Li Kai waspletely impatient. He gritted his teeth, took one side of the knife and looked at her gloomily: "write to me right away!"


    "Ah!"


    The woman was startled. She trembled and her face was full of fear.


    She also wants to write it quickly.


    However, the more nervous you are, the more you can''t write anything.


    She was so frightened by Su Li that her brain became messy.


    "Are you special..."


    Before he finished, the whole ground shook violently again.


    This time it''s more violent than just now.


    Su Li almost fell down.


    He stood up holding the table and shouted angrily outside: "didn''t you go and check it? Didn''t you find out anything?"


    "Check, check it out." Outside the door, there was a trembling voice from his men: "someone detonated and is now putting out the fire. I just met other ces and triggered the second explosion. Our door will deal with it soon."


    Aftershocks are still there.


    But I can''t tell whose pen it is.


    Naturally, the woman would not miss this opportunity. She took a deep breath and said in a frightened tone: "Mr. Su, let''s leave here first. It''s too dangerous here!"


    Su Li sneered and said, "here is the safest ce!"


    I don''t know who did it, but mu Shinian is here, so here is the safest ce.


    It''s just for her. Can you really blow up here!?


    The woman''s heart was blocked and she didn''t want to give up. She struggled and said, "look, it''s so shocking..."


    I haven''t finished the rest.


    Because a knife has been put on her neck.


    The cold light was clearly killing under the light.


    It''s chilling.


    The woman was too frightened to continue talking, so she had to continue to recall what she knew.


    "Very good."


    Su Li smiled and yed with the knife: "it''s very interesting. You''re more interesting. I won''t threaten you anytime."


    It''s dangerous. It''s really dangerous.


    The woman''s fingers trembled, and she dared not look up again.


    Su Li called someone and said, "if she can''t write it, she doesn''t have to tell me, just deal with it."


    The woman''s scalp was numb and raised her head in amazement.


    Su Li gave an expressionless sneer and went out.


    As soon as a woman was about to stand up, she came into contact with a pair of very cold eyes.


    She pursed her lower lip and sat back in embarrassment.


    "Continue."


    The bodyguard said coldly.


    The woman bit her teeth and had to continue, but her sight fell outside the door.


    Mu Shinian, what means do you have? Hurry up!

 Chapter 1943

    <h4>Chapter 1943</h4>


    otherwise. I really have to exin it here!


    There was a roar in the woman''s heart.


    As a result, it was useless.


    The man seemed to see that she was distracted. He came over dangerously and knocked on the table twice: "hurry up!"


    The woman trembled, took back her sight, and began to type.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinianpletely lost his appetite.


    She looked at the dusty food calmly, sighed and wanted to drink. As a result, she saw ayer of dust floating on the water. She frowned, looked up and looked at the ceiling. Under the light, the dust floated in the air, which was particrly obvious.


    She raised a hand, covered her nose, and asked helplessly, "can''t you change a room?"


    This is really unsanitary.


    The bodyguard looked at her and calmly persuaded her, "Miss Mu has been wronged."


    "I don''t want to be wronged at all."


    Makeints about the chin and continue to hold the chin.


    It''s been so long that I don''t know where to go outside.


    The door was pushed open.


    Someone came in, said something in the bodyguard''s ear, and hurried out.


    Mu Shinian didn''t even look at it, but his eyes were still dull.


    The bodyguard''s face became ugly.


    He said to Mu Shinian, "Miss mu, please go there."


    Mu Shinian stood up very cooperatively.


    The bodyguard made an invitation gesture.


    Mu Shinian was still distracted. After leaving the door, he was taken into the car by five or six bodyguards.


    Su Li is already sitting in the car.


    At the same time, there is the woman.


    Mu Shinian looked at her and saw that her face was iron green. He gently smiled: "what are you afraid of?"


    Women''s nerves have long been fragile.


    She took a deep breath and her eyes fell on her hand.


    Such a small machine, I don''t know how powerful it is.


    If these two people fail to talk, she will be buried with them.


    Su Li sat in the co driver''s seat and saw their small movements clearly through the rearview mirror.


    He chuckled and said, "Miss Mu should know the power of this thing best."


    "Why don''t you, Miss mu, exin to her."


    Mu Shinian chuckled, and his tone was a little more yful than him: "it''s better not to. She''s timid and it''s bad to be frightened."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman''s face was even worse.


    She looked at the two men in horror and couldn''t say anything.


    These two people... Are these two people crazy?


    Why can it be so quiet at this time?


    Su Li smiled: "yes, don''t say it."


    "You, go on."


    Su Li didn''t name names, but everyone knew who he was talking about.


    "You''ve seen the man, too. He''s safe."


    The woman looked at the eye Mu Shi Nian and grabbed theputer again. She was not at ease. When typing, she looked at the eye Mu Shi Nian and found that there was nothing wrong with the other party''s face. Then she gently breathed out.


    "Well, then I''ll go on."


    No one answered.


    The woman pursed her lower lip and continued typing.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at her, staring at the scenery outside the window.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Your people are so cruel that they almost razed that ce to the ground, so you can only change a ce."


    "Oh, that ce seems very beautiful. It''s a pity to destroy it."


    The two talked one by one.


    It''s like chatting. Women are crying to death.

 Chapter 1944

    <h4>Chapter 1944</h4>


    What''s going on?


    Why on earth can they talk happily together.


    It''s really weird.


    Mu Shinian calmly propped his chin. He seemed to notice the eyes next to him, turned around and smiled at her.


    "You''re busy."


    Her people failed to stop Su Li.


    It seems that Su Li really has some skills.


    But


    "It''s getting dark."


    Mu Shinian suddenly said.


    Even the driver looked at her curiously.


    Mu Shinian still stared out of the window.


    The setting sun reflected through the ss on her face, bringing out a few unspeakable coldness.


    It''s almost over.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hei frowned and hurried around outside.


    "Let''s go now? Aren''t all the exits blocked? Why can he run out?"


    "Who knows, there are probably other exits." The woman in ck took out her telescope, looked around and said, "it''s not far. There are people around our door. There will be news soon."


    "I just don''t know how long miss mu canst." Xiao Hei thought nervously, "Miss Rong, have you sent it out?"


    "What do you say?" Women spread their hands; "She woke up and ran away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei''s face turned ck.


    After half a day of darkness, he couldn''t help roaring out: "what''s the matter! Haven''t you finished a task?"


    When the woman saw him like this, she couldn''t help saying, "I can''t me it. I was in a hurry to find Miss Mu before. Moreover, it would be good if Miss Rong left by herself."


    "What good thing? What good thing is this?" Xiao Hei couldn''t help roaring out: "Miss Mu would have run out if she didn''t want to protect her. She spent so much effort to..."


    The conversation stopped abruptly.


    The woman in ck raised her eyebrows at himzily, and her voice was still speechless.


    "So let her go."


    That persistent thing may not be a good thing.


    Maybe it''s bad.


    Xiao Hei couldn''t say anything to refute.


    He took a deep breath and said, "forget it, find someone first!"


    No matter how important it is, it is not as important as the time.


    If she''s in trouble, it''s really over.


    "Found it!"


    Someone ran over excitedly, covered his mobile phone and said, "southwest, keep chasing from there!"


    "Come on, don''t be found!"


    Xiao Hei stood up and was about to get on the bus when he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    He was stunned and suddenly turned back.


    Then I saw a group of threatening people.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei took a breath and just wanted to turn around and look at the woman in ck. She didn''t look back.


    Xiao Hei: "


    Shit!


    Do these people betray their friends so decisively and simply that they don''t struggle a little?


    Xiao Hei was bitter.


    Xiao Hei doesn''t say.


    The thin face was freezing cold.


    The little elder martial sister on one side coughed, slowly patted her thin shoulder, and said the truth: "find someone first, and when you find it, beat it again."


    Xiao Hei: "


    Thank you. It''s stuck deep in my throat.


    He was almost ready to cry.


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless, and said gloomily, "where is it?"


    Xiao Hei took a deep breath and thought he could save it.

 Chapter 1945

    <h4>Chapter 1945</h4>


    "Well, don''t worry, all the experts under Miss Mu''s name are here. Now we have found Miss Mu''s position. I believe we can kill people soon..."


    "Where the hell is she!"


    Thin, shallow and expressionless interrupted him.


    In a word, there is an endless murderous spirit.


    The little ck body trembled, and the next second, he decisively reported the position.


    Thin shallow frowned and looked at Su Jin.


    Thetter knew it, immediately opened the door, sat on it, started the car and ran after it.


    Xiao Hei blinked and suddenly remembered something. He shouted at the car: "don''t follow too much! Miss Mu has a bomb tied to her hand!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little elder martial sister frowned: "hasn''t she taken it off yet?"


    Xiao Hei shook his head; "No, I''m afraid it may not be so easy to take it off."


    The little elder martial sister''s face became ugly for a moment.


    The second senior brother frowned and said, "don''t worry too much. Bo Qian has brought all the experts."


    Little elder martial sister frowned.


    "I see. Let''s catch up."


    "OK."


    Little elder martial sister said that and got on the bus.


    Xiao Hei was about to say hello to them when the car drove away, leaving a lot of exhaust.


    Xiao Hei: "


    He touched his nose twice, and then turned his head.


    Those other masters, when his eyes turned around, his eyes had moved elsewhere, looking at the sky, studying palms, studying palms


    Xiao Hei leaned again and got on the bus swearing: "I remember you guys, one by one, so counselled!"


    Others protested.


    "Boss, leave the matter to you. We just follow your orders."


    "Yes, and so many people are big men. We dare to offend easily there!"


    "So, we counselled for a reason."


    "..." Xiao Hei almost killed them. Without saying a word, he started the car and left directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian finally went to a ruin.


    The open space is big and big.


    Su Li leaned against the car and said, "how much is left?"


    Women are afraid.


    This ce is too gloomy.


    Moreover, the wind always blows, which makes it more terrible.


    She couldn''t help shrinking around mu Shinian and grabbed her arm in fear.


    Su Li sighed and said, "hurry up."


    The words "neither light nor heavy" seem to have full strength.


    The woman looked at her eyes, admiring her thoughts, and her eyes were full of two words for help.


    However, mu Shinian looked cold and calmly told her a fact.


    "I can''t open this thing. You see, I don''t have it. I''d better listen to him."


    The woman stared.


    What happened


    The core secrets of the wind hall wille out if they go on like this.


    Is that okay?


    Su Li took out the remote control.


    The woman looked, immediately released her hand and was a little far away from mu Shinian.


    "Then I, I, I will, I will start?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer.


    Su Li nodded: "well, start. Miss mu, I have to ask her to help me."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and raised his eyebrows; "What''s up?"


    Su Lichong gave his men a look.


    His men immediately took out aputer, held it in both hands and respectfully handed it to her; "Theputer is broken."


    Mu Shinian stared at theputer and was silent for a long time. He narrowed his eyes gently and opened his mouth ironically

 Chapter 1946

    <h4>Chapter 1946</h4>


    : "drop the price, don''t do it."


    Su Li: "you have no choice. Your people did a good job and broke theputer. Of course, you should repair it."


    Mu Shinian pointed to himself, which was really innocent; "My people?"


    "Yes." Su Li looked at the woman and said with some ridicule: "it''s smashed very hard. My people can''t recover, but miss mu, if you say so, it''s probably no problem."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and his voice was diffuse.


    "You really think of me."


    "Fix it."


    Su Li pointed to the woman and said, "I''ll give you an hour. If you exceed this time, I''ll break her finger in a minute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene suddenly condensed.


    The woman could not imagine that she was pulled to block the knife again. Suddenly, her face turned pale.


    "I, I..."


    "Oh, No."


    Su Li shook his head. "Her hands are still useful now."


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could rx, she heard Su Li add a sentence; "Toes."


    The women were almost crying: "it''s none of my business. I was really careless just now! Suddenly, there was an earthquake, I was afraid, and then it was like this!"


    She almost cried out.


    Su Li had no intention of letting her go.


    The woman had no choice but to read: "Miss mu, Miss Mu! Help me and save me!"


    Mu Shinian looked at her for a long time and said, "do what you should do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman gently bit her teeth and sat back on the simple table.


    Mu Shinian took over theputer, opened it and nced a little. Her eyes became strange.


    "The hard disk is broken."


    Su Li frowned; "Find a way to recover."


    Mu Shinian almost wants to roll his eyes.


    "The hard disk is broken. Do you want me to recover?"


    She smiled sarcastically: "a littlemon sense."


    Then she raised her hand and pointed to the busy woman: "isn''t she here? Just let her re-enter a copy."


    Su Li gave a look to his men.


    Knowing this, his men immediately took a knife and walked towards the woman.


    Aware of the danger, the woman suddenly stood up. As a result, before she stood up, she was raised and pressed back by the people behind her.


    "No, no, no!"


    The woman struggled to speak, her face full of fear.


    "Help me, help me!"


    Mu Shinian looked at Su Li without expression.


    Su Li looks more innocent than she looks.


    "Miss mu, I know your ability. It''s not difficult for you to recover such a thing. If you insist on it, she will really die."


    "Oh, I can''t die. It''s just cutting my toes. It''s not a trouble."


    Mu Shimian snorted coldly, raised his hand and rubbed his forehead twice: "you really look at me. The hard disk ispletely damaged. Do you want me to recover?"


    "You can do it."


    Su Li spoke confidently; "Miss mu, yourputer technology is one of the best in the world. I''m still very confident in you."


    It''s a pity.


    Mu Shinian has no confidence in himself at all.


    She sneered and said, "OK, I''ll try."


    Su Li nodded to his men.


    The men immediately stopped and put away the knife.


    The woman let go, tears still hanging in the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 1947

    <h4>Chapter 1947</h4>


    Mu Shinian still didn''t look at her and didn''t even give her a surplus light. She just stood there, which made people feel at ease.


    The woman didn''t know how, suddenly gradually quiet down.


    She calmed down and continued typing.


    When Mu read, the corners of his lips gently hooked up, and ten fingers moved quickly.


    She''s fast.


    It''s almost invisible.


    Only a faint shadow could be seen.


    Mu Shinian fast data input and import.


    As a result, the information floated out little by little.


    Su Li looked in his eyes and looked away at the side of his face.


    No wonder


    So many people want to catch her alive.


    Even if her risk factor is so great.


    If you use it well, it is indeed the same sharp weapon.


    "There''s no way to fully recover." Mu Shinian''s ten fingers didn''t stop, but his look remained unchanged: "I can only recover the fragments, and the middle is not continuous. If the hard disk is not broken, I can recoverpletely."


    Before Su Li spoke, mu Shinian quickly added; "Even if you break her fingers and toes, I can''t help it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li frowned and nced at his men.


    His men reacted quickly and took out their knives.


    The cold light of the knife shed.


    Mu Shinian didn''t worry at all. He didn''t even change his eyes: "it''s up to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the woman saw that she would suffer again, the white sweat came out again.


    Then the shoes were taken off.


    The knife was on her toes.


    "Ah!"


    The woman struggled violently.


    At the critical moment of life and death, the two bodyguards almost failed to stabilize her.


    The knife goes a little deeper.


    I saw some blood immediately.


    The woman screamed.


    Mu Shinian still didn''t look at her. The blue fluorescence on the screen shed on her face, crisscross one after another.


    She pursed her lips and looked the same.


    It seemed that the scream had no effect on him at all.


    Mu Shinian seemed to be impatient with the noise, frowned and said, "keep your voice down, it''s too noisy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men heard it and looked strangely at Su Li, waiting for his orders.


    Do you really want to cut it?


    With this knife, there will be no turning back.


    Su Lichong looked at his men.


    The subordinate understood and said in a low tone, "I''ve offended."


    Then he went down with a knife.


    The woman screamed sadly.


    Mu Shinian still didn''t look back at her.


    Su Li frowned.


    At this moment, I can really be sure that I can''t even recover my admiration.


    The woman is still screaming.


    She was covered in her mouth and trembled all over.


    His toes were bleeding and soon copsed on the ground.


    A doctor immediately went over to help her apply medicine and treat the wound.


    Su Li carefully observed mu Shinian''s expression. As a result, she was not afraid at all.


    Su Li smiled and opened his mouth to the half dead man: "look, your people won''t care about your life or death."


    Women can''t hear anything anymore.


    She was as wet as the one who had just climbed out of the water.


    Mu Shinian stopped, put theputer in front and said, "here, this is all the data I can recover."


    "It''s 20% worse than the original one."


    Su Li frowned, reached out and took it.


    As a result, as soon as his hand touched the edge of theputer, mu Shinian suddenly released his hand, and theputer fell to the ground with a p.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1948

    <h4>Chapter 1948</h4>


    Theputer crashedpletely.


    The screen is broken.


    The woman took a breath and stood up in surprise.


    Several people in the house turned ugly.


    Su Li also maintained the action of taking over theputer, raised his sight dangerously, scanned her face dangerously, and finally narrowed his narrow eyes dangerously.


    "Do you really think I dare not touch you?"


    Almost. As a result, it all fell short.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, with a bit of fun in his sight.


    "Well, I said, since you want to y, you should abide by the rules of the game. It''s you who don''t abide by the first."


    Su Li''s face, Shua,pletely ck.


    He bit his teeth gloomily, and his eyes became gloomy in an instant.


    "Mu Shinian, you asked for it!"


    The voice fell and he shot.


    The two people are very close.


    Mu Shinian was a step slower than his speed. After reacting, she opened slightly, blocked her elbow, and then quickly stepped back two steps.


    Su Li shot harder.


    Mu Shinian''s two hands are bound. He can''t fight back at all. He can only hide.


    The bodyguard in the house saw it and wanted to help.


    The woman''s pain is almost fainting.


    She put her hands on the table, took a hard deep breath, and pushed through the painful and sweaty opening; "Stop!"


    Her voice was so weak that no one heard it.


    The woman gritted her teeth, bent down, picked up a knife, put it around her neck, and raised the volume gloomily: "I said stop, or I''ll die!"


    The sound called Su Li back.


    Su Li nced at her, but her face was not so good.


    "Hehe, do you have the courage?"


    Women are dying of pain.


    She took two deep breaths before she managed to regain a little sanity.


    "Anyway, I''m dead. I might as well gamble!"


    "I remember those things anyway, Mr. Su. If I don''t have them, everything you want in your dreams will reallye to naught."


    "As for mu Shinian, ha ha, if she hangs up, you don''t know the wind hall at that time. Believe it or not, they really chase you!"


    Every word carries blood and tears.


    With that, she was about to faint.


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly, but he didn''t mean to say anything.


    Su Liughed; "I can''t see. There are really many people who are willing to die for you."


    "...." Mu Shinian shook off his hand.


    Su Li moved his lower hand joints and raised his chin slightly: "continue."


    Mu Shinian looked down at the gravel on the ground.


    It''s too slow.


    Haven''t they arrived yet?


    Just thinking, a man stumbled in.


    "No, no!"


    Sue stood up straight; "What happened?"


    The man ran in all the way. He was so worried that he almost collided with Su Li. In normal times, Su Li probably kicked the man away.


    Today, I identally helped him.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Hoo hoo, run!" His men grabbed Su Li''s arm and said angrily, "man, someone is catching up. Slow down, this ce is estimated to be surrounded!"


    Su Li looked at it and admired it.


    Thetter is still very calm.


    "What did you do?"


    "No." The bodyguard behind him immediately said, "I''ve been watching her. She doesn''t have a chance to do anything!"

 Chapter 1949

    <h4>Chapter 1949</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded and said honestly, "yes, I don''t have a chance to do anything."


    It''s really like this.


    He sent someone to watch mu Shinian all the way. She had no chance to do anything at all.


    She was under his surveince all the time.


    No contact with outsiders


    People outside


    Su Li was stunned, turned slowly and looked at the woman.


    The woman was afraid. When he looked at her, her scalp became numb.


    "Is that you?"


    Mu Shinian is the only outsider he has ever contacted.


    The woman looked at him tremblingly: "me, what am I doing? What are you doing looking at me like that? I didn''t do anything!"


    Indeed.


    At that time, Su Li himself was at the scene.


    If they have any small moves, they must see it clearly.


    However, it was also the only time that two people had a chance to contact.


    When the woman saw that Su Li was still staring at her, she suddenly felt that the whole person was getting cold.


    "I didn''t do anything! Really!"


    As soon as she was excited, her feet hurt more and she fell directly.


    Behind her, someone helped her.


    The doctor held her in a chair and squatted down to check the injury.


    "Don''t move, or the wound will be more serious."


    Now she just wants to live and break a finger... It doesn''t matter... Besides, she hasn''t lost it yet.


    The body was in sharp pain, but the mind was sober a lot.


    The woman anxiously exined, "Mr. Su, believe me, how dare I make small moves under your eyes?"


    She spoke weakly, as if she would faint the next second.


    Su Li is still counting on getting all the news from her, so this will not be the time for her to faint.


    Su Li swallowed and asked the doctor, "how long will it take?"


    "The wound is not very deep. Just deal with it, soon." The doctor said, but the movement of his hand didn''t stop.


    He wrapped it neatly in twos and threes.


    Then he wiped the blood off his hand, looked at Su Li and asked, "what should I do now?"


    His men are also worried: "withdraw first, or it will be toote."


    "They dare not catch up."


    Su Li looked at mu Shinian and said, "if you really don''t want to worry about her life and death..."


    The woman''s body is still slightly convulsed.


    The cold sweat is falling all the time.


    The doctor took her a pill and said, "it''s painless."


    The woman looked at the pill and a trace of fear appeared on her face.


    "No."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just painkillers." The doctor seemed to see what she was worried about and smiled and exined, "or what do you think?"


    The woman stared at the white pill and shook her head: "no, I feel that I don''t hurt so much."


    The doctor didn''t force him to put the medicine back in the medicine box.


    "Mr. Su, are you leaving?"


    Su Li took a look at the situation of the two people, um, and then whispered something to his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was stunned and left immediately.


    "Come with me."


    Su Li said to Mu Shinian, "I didn''t expect you to be a hostage. You can be so arrogant. You''re the first."


    "Yes, but you can''t do anything to me at present."


    Mu Shinian added a sentence naturally.


    The woman almost fell down again.


    Can''t you be quiet?


    Does it do her any special good to annoy Su Li so much?


    Su Li also smiled and said, "I''m ten years older than you. I''m your elder. I''ll give you a piece of advice. If I''m too arrogant, I''ll bite back sooner orter."

 Chapter 1950

    <h4>Chapter 1950</h4>


    "That''s for ipetent people. This sentence works."


    Mu Shimian replied casually, walked over, held the woman and went out.


    The woman''s painful face was sweating.


    Every step, I felt a knife cut on her foot.


    "You did it on purpose?"


    She asked angrily.


    An endless sentence, mu Shinian understood her meaning; "No, I really can''t fully recover."


    The woman took a breath and said, "do you just watch him chop my feet?"


    Mu Shi was stunned, and his voice dropped a lot: "I really didn''t expect that he would really do it."


    For a moment, a woman was really angry with her.


    But thinking that her life was still in her hand, she couldn''t help swallowing it.


    "I tell you, mu Shinian, if there is another time, I can do anything to live."


    Mu Shinian stared at her foot, and the bottom of his heart was still very depressed.


    She really didn''t expect Su Li to do it.


    So it''s true to owe others.


    "I''ll get it back for you."


    Suddenly left this sentence.


    The woman was stunned and looked at her slowly.


    Her voice was very low. She thought it was an illusion. She read it for a long time, but she didn''t respond.


    Behind him, Su Li has followed up. He doesn''t seem to care what they aremunicating.


    The woman looked at Su Li and couldn''t help grabbing mu Shinian''s arm.


    Mu Shinian nced at her, put his finger on her arm and patted her twice.


    Like to reassure her.


    "..." the woman raised her eyelids and calmed down, but looking at Su Li''s confident appearance, she began to be uneasy again: "he just..."


    "Lure the tiger away from the mountain."


    Mu Shinian answered carelessly.


    Behind him, there was a man''s lowughter.


    The woman''s face turned pale.


    "Lure the tiger away from the mountain, then, then we..."


    "Don''t panic." The intonation of Mu Shi Nian is still verymon; "If I were you, I wouldn''t be afraid, because I''m the safest."


    "What, what?" The woman didn''t follow her train of thought.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t care whether she will be heard by Su Li; "You are the only one who knows the secret of the wind hall now. Even if something happens to me, you won''t happen."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women are rolling their eyes.


    "Something happened to you. Am I still alive?"


    Mu Shinian chuckled and suddenly said an irrelevant word: "what''s yourst name?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman looked at the original face and immediately felt her face hurt.


    No wonder... When Su Li asked her to be an undercover, the most important thing she asked was to speak less, never speak less


    It''s a temperament that most people can''t learn.


    "Don''t you want me to think of a first name for you and provide ast name." Mu Shinian helped the man to the car and sat on it: "say, I''ll help you think."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women really don''t know what to say for a while.


    After working hard for a long time, she finally squeezed out a very dry sentence: "can''t we really say this again in the future?"


    When is it now?


    There are only two of them.


    Sue, there are dozens of people over there.


    Mu Shinian still has a bomb on him!


    Can you have a sense of crisis?


    Mu Shinian leaned against the car andzily raised his eyelids: "there are some things that can be done quickly."


    After a pause, she said; "Besides, it won''t do anything."

 Chapter 1951

    <h4>Chapter 1951</h4>


    So, is this just to pass her time?


    The bottom of a woman''s heart is very bitter.


    It hurts, too.


    Su Li drove in front and watched them interact. He could hear what they said.


    The doctor also looked at him many times and wanted him to say a word. Don''t let them talk any more.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that something wille out again.


    Sue couldn''t look back and looked out of the window calmly.


    "It''s going to rain."


    The doctor was stunned and said, "they caught up too fast. Is there a tracker?"


    Su Li looked at the two people behind his eyes indifferently, and looked very calm: "if you find it, you''ll find it. If youe together, you''ll be killed..."


    We didn''t finish, but we all understood the meaning.


    After all, the thing tied to Mu Shinian is really powerful.


    If one is not careful, he can blow himself up.


    The doctor understood. He looked at the specially made handcuffs and smiled on his lips.


    "No wonder."


    No wonder Su Li is so calm.


    I had already prepared such a move.


    The woman also heard this sentence and looked at her nervously.


    Mu Shinian was still very calm and even directly opened the topic.


    "Last name."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman looked at her speechless and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.


    "No, I was picked up when I was very young." The woman said, "the day I found it is the seventh day of the seventh day, so it''s called little seven."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and said, "it''s too perfunctory."


    "Anyway, I was picked up at the beginning because I was somewhat simr to you."


    The woman said, "otherwise, I would have died."


    Mu Shinian was silent again.


    Unexpectedly, she still has this history.


    Su Li interrupted in front: "I advise you not to listen too much. Your mind is too soft."


    If you listen and hide, you will inevitably add a little more kindness.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes, looked at him, and said, "I don''t want to be alone."


    So, it doesn''t matter if it''s a little weak.


    Su Li sneered, "really, how many peoplee for you tonight."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked at the increasing rain outside.


    The sky became dark.


    As the car drove by, a water curtain rolled up quickly.


    Behind him, suddenly a light came.


    Su Li calmly reminded mu Shinian: "here we are."


    Mu Shinian looked back, and several ck sports cars swished and rushed over.


    It''s fast and fierce.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes and looked hesitant for a moment.


    This car... Looks familiar!


    The woman was excited for a moment.


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hand and patted it suggestively.


    The woman recovered from her excitement, and then looked at her nkly: "what, what?"


    "...." was careless.


    Only her men know these passwords.


    Mu Shinian withdrew his hand and said indifferently, "nothing."


    The car sped up.


    It was so sudden.


    Mu Shinian was rushed forward.


    The woman almost hit the front seat. Mu Shinian raised her hand and covered it for her.


    The woman''s toes hurt again.


    She clenched her fist tightly and took several breaths.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The woman gave a cry and nodded hard: "it''s estimated that it can."


    "Well, you have a rest first." Mu Shinian said, his sight still fell behind, and a sense of uneasiness became stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1952

    <h4>Chapter 1952</h4>


    Su Li asked, "who do you think it is?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Shinian responded calmly: "it seems that you have quite a lot of enemies."


    Su Li pulled his lower lip, put his finger on the mobile phone and tapped twice: "it''s easy to say."


    Mu Shinian pinched his fingers and looked at the woman.


    Anyway, hand her over first.


    A scare would shake everything out, so she had to go first.


    But her foot


    The woman looked at her and shook her arm nervously.


    Mu Shinian nodded at her.


    She looked at the handcuffs and her eyes grew gloomy.


    Action, inconvenient.


    "Miss mu, don''t do anything."


    The doctor said slowly, "if so many people rush at you, you have to make a mistake. Isn''t it too disappointing to them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian raised his head and said, "one thing, understand, I don''t like being threatened."


    "I don''t like it very much."


    The two in the back seat looked at their bodyguards and became vignt in an instant.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes slightly, moved his hands a little, and moved his hand joints twice. Then he raised his head gloomily, and his face was a little fierce.


    "Bang!"


    The bodyguard of the rear seat directly covered his eyes.


    The rear seat space is limited.


    Mu Shinian''s fists and feet are limited.


    But she was able to do it without panic.


    One was solved. Almost at the same time, the handcuffs directly hit another bodyguard in the face. Then, at the same time, he opened the door and threw the bodyguard out with one foot. Then, with the next foot, he directly kicked out the foolish and unresponsive maid.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just a few seconds.


    It''s too fast.


    The doctor almost hit the brake.


    Fortunately, at thest second, it stabilized.


    His foot is still on the elerator.


    The woman screamed and fell on the asphalt road outside. After rolling for several times, she looked up and saw a caring towards her quickly.


    Very fast.


    For a moment, the maid felt dead.


    She screamed and subconsciously covered her face.


    As a result, the car suddenly stopped.


    A turn and stopped directly on her side.


    The door opens.


    A man came down.


    Long body jade, ck clothes are hidden in the night.


    The woman was stunned, looked up and saw a familiar figure against the light.


    Her tears fell immediately.


    "Bo, master Bo?"


    "What happened?"


    The maid really looks terrible.


    On her face and body, she scraped a lot of ces, and her toes were still bleeding. Because of the rain, she still rolled on the ground, which would make her face stained with soil.


    Plus her pitiful appearance, it''s estimated that anyone who looks at it will be reluctant to give up.


    But I don''t feel it at all.


    The woman wiped the sweat on her face and repressed her mouth: "she''s estimated that she can''t go. Su Li has no fear. Miss Mu guessed that it''s because she can''t untie the explosives on the handcuffs. She also told me that it can only be untied by some special means."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    The expert behind her frowned and said, "what''s it like?"


    "Get in the car first."


    Speaking in a shallow way, he sat in the driver''s seat and drove himself.


    The expert immediately helped the people to the car, and then continued the topic just now; "What does that bomb look like?"


    Women also know that they all read about Mu Shi. Before someone gets angry, they recall and speak at the same time:

 Chapter 1953

    <h4>Chapter 1953</h4>


    "It''s a very small square. I can''t see anything in its shape. There''s a reminder on it. It''s a smallmp about the size of a bean. When Miss Mu triggered it before, it shed red light, which is very regr."


    "Then, there is a ma in the middle of the handcuffs, and the suction is estimated to be veryrge. Miss Mu should have used a lot of strength and thought of a lot of methods, but she couldn''t untie them. Therefore, when she was behind, she basically didn''tpete with the handcuffs."


    The expert listened and his face changed.


    "Any other information?"


    "... there''s another one." The woman wiped the blood on her forehead and said, "Miss mu can''t untie it, and you can''t. because Su Li is too confident."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound suddenly stopped.


    Thin shallow''s hands holding the steering wheel are tightening.


    Su Jin nced at him and hurriedly said, "let''s catch up first."


    "No, Miss Mu means, I should tell you not to get too close." The woman closed her lips and said in a pale tone, "she''s worried that the range is too... Big."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the car, no one spoke.


    In the earphone, there was the voice of the eldest martial brother: "rush straight up, Su Li is doomed to be unable to leave tonight! He has to sign up by mu Shinian."


    Shallow silence.


    He didn''t say anything, just holding the steering wheel indifferently.


    The car sshed a lot of water as it drove by.


    If a woman wanted to talk, she was stopped by experts.


    The elder martial brother couldn''t help asking, "what do you think?"


    Bo Qian still didn''t speak.


    He hasn''t spoken much all day today.


    Su Jin was silent and helped him answer, "OK."


    "...." the eldest martial brother was silent for a moment and said helplessly. He didn''t know who he said to: "we are all here. We will take her back this time."


    Thin shallow looked at the front, his eyes were terrible, like a pool of stagnant water, he couldn''t lift up ripples.


    It''s just that the speed is getting faster and faster.


    Faster and faster.


    The women were so scared that they clung to the expert''s arm. They were afraid that they would die again after escaping a disaster.


    Experts are also afraid.


    He clenched his fingers and looked a little pale.


    Everyone can see what Bo Qian thinks.


    Su Jin could not calm down.


    "Young master, you, you calm down!"


    "Miss Mu is still in the car!"


    The car is so fast that you can hardly see the scenery outside the window.


    At a nce, the past became a piece.


    Bo Qian finally answered a question: "she''s in the back seat."


    "..." Su Jin was almost crying.


    But he''s in the front seat.


    The car doesn''t slow down at all.


    The elder martial brother seemed to know what Bo Qian was going to do, so he couldn''t help shouting on the phone; "Bo Qian, calm down. What are you doing? Mu Shinian is in the car. She still has explosives!"


    "If something happens to you, do you think she will be at ease?"


    He has a loud voice.


    Almost roared out with great force.


    Thin and shallow, but I can''t hear anything.


    He pursed his lower lip and suddenly said, "if you have to die, I''ll apany her."


    Crazy.


    It''s crazy.


    It''s all crazy.


    Turn a corner.


    Finally I saw the car in front of me.


    Su Jin felt that she was going to hold her breath.


    Dare not force or shout.


    Mu Shinian sat in the back seat and looked at the approaching car behind him.

 Chapter 1954

    <h4>Chapter 1954</h4>


    A knife was dangerously pressed against her neck.


    A lot of blood came out.


    Dyed half of her clothes red.


    Mu Shinian''s face did not see the slightest panic.


    "Miss mu, what a skill."


    "Where?" Mu Shinian calmly refuted a sentence; "It''s your man. His skill is too bad."


    "...." the bodyguard''s face was swollen. Hearing this sentence, the whole person was very angry.


    Mu Shi read his lips, looked at Su Li and said, "you didn''t expect someone toe?"


    "I really didn''t expect toe so soon." While driving, Su Li said, "you are always unexpected. I let out so many smoke bombs. As a result, they still came so quickly."


    Mu Shinian smiled, shook off the bodyguard''s hand and covered his neck. His look was still very light.


    "If you are too good, don''t be jealous of others."


    Su Li sneered; "Well, guess if they dare to attack me?"


    Mu Shinian shrugged and didn''t bother to answer.


    She looked out of the window.


    Then in the pouring rain, a ck sports car, Shua, overtook the car.


    Mu Shi Nian''s eyes widened slightly. Even if the knife was on her neck, she didn''t have a calm face and became undting.


    The man just now, if he is right, the driver is


    The driver also reacted slowly. When he saw the car driving past, he immediately stepped on the brake.


    Next second.


    I haven''t waited for the people in the car to react.


    The car in front suddenly shed.


    The light is strong.


    Mu Shinian subconsciously covered his eyes.


    But the next moment, she suddenly opened her eyes again.


    Ahead, after the car stopped, it suddenly drove this way.


    Too fast.


    Even the driving doctor didn''t react.


    "Well, what''s the situation?"


    Mu Shinian knows what''s going on.


    It was because she knew that she was angry.


    Bo Qian is crazy.


    He''s really crazy!


    If you crash in such a ce, even people and cars will roll down if you are not careful!


    And Bo shallow himself is dead!


    The people in the back seat may still have a chance to escape. The people sitting in front will die if they don''t die because they drive so fast.


    Mu Shinian''s cold sweat fell down quickly.


    Su Li sneered and ordered: "increase the elerator and hit it!"


    Since you can''t escape, hit it!


    It depends on who is fast and who is lucky.


    "I don''t believe it. He really has such courage."


    He has.


    Absolutely.


    It''s because of it that it''s terrible.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and said, "get away!"


    The doctor is in a mess.


    I don''t know who to listen to, and the reaction is half a beat slow.


    Su Li''s anger was rising. He grabbed the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator.


    The car elerated sharply.


    Everyone in the car fell in a panic.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her body. At the moment when the ck sports car hit in front, she suddenly rushed over, elbowed hard, and directly hit Su Li.


    Then, the next second.


    She grabbed the steering wheel and turned aside with all her strength.


    Only a few tenths of a second.


    The two cars passed by so wrong.


    Through the car ss, you can clearly see the man in the driver''s seat with a dead gray face.


    The car was attached to a stone fence and blew a light of fire.


    Under the fence is the sea dozens of meters away.


    Once it falls.


    Maybe you''ll hit a reef.

 Chapter 1955

    <h4>Chapter 1955</h4>


    People full of cars are expected to die.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to die together.


    She didn''t want to.


    So, even if she was worried, she didn''t change her face and turned the steering wheel.


    The car was close to the fence. After driving out for more than ten meters, it gradually stabilized.


    Mu Shinian sat back.


    The doctor quickly put his hand on the steering wheel.


    Everyone had just escaped death and his face was very ugly.


    Su Li is the worst.


    He sat on the passenger seat. The ss cracked and went straight into his arm. The blood made his clothes red.


    The doctor looked at his condition and scanned the car that came back behind him.


    "What shall I do, sir?"


    There''s no way ahead.


    There are pursuers behind.


    I feel desperate.


    Su Li''s face was expressionless; "Mu Shinian, have you ever thought about how to leave?"


    Before mu Shinian answered, Su Li smiled and said, "you have many ways to go. The reason why you don''t go now is because of the bomb on you, right?"


    "If you''re afraid to go, go back to them. I press the switch and you and them will die. Therefore, you won''t go until now, right?"


    Mu Shi Nian said, "that''s right."


    "Unfortunately, you still made a mistake." Su Li said, "you even want to save the fake. For those two passers-by armour who don''t know their names, you dare to fight with me and almost kill me... Mu Shinian, I said your character, which doomed you not to go far."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Su Li smiled twice and looked at the approaching car behind him. He was not worried that he would directly hit the car.


    After all, mu Shinian is still in the car, so they are safe.


    "I left you a surprise, myst hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian became more and more uneasy.


    She gently grabbed her fingers, looked back at the dark road ahead, and looked at her eyes.


    Separated by twoyers of ss.


    No matter how good her sight was, she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly.


    But she just wanted to see it.


    Take another look.


    Better take another look.


    In this way, it can be deep in the heart.


    Even if you enter reincarnation, you can have a little familiarity when you see you in the afterlife.


    She has few old friends in this world.


    There are only two that have nothing to worry about.


    But what she had to do.


    Mu Shinian takes back his eyes and doesn''t look back.


    The car drove into the dark.


    He drove up the road quickly.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    The rain joined a curtain.


    Visibility is low.


    Finally, a brake, the car stopped.


    Reached the top of the mountain.


    The brakes are in a hurry.


    Mu Shinian leaned forward with inertia.


    Fortunately, she was already on guard and stretched out her hand to hold on, so as to avoid knocking her head up.


    She looked up, and her face grew gloomy.


    Su Li sat in the car, pulled out some broken ss, and asked, "how''s it going? This surprise."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, and blood gas surged up in a moment.


    She opened the door and looked gloomily at Rong.


    "You woke up, knocked people unconscious and ran back?"


    Rong also felt that he had no face to see her at this time.


    Mu Shinian sneered: "do you just don''t believe me? What am I afraid of doing to you?"


    The original n was turned over by Rong Yu on his own.

 Chapter 1956

    <h4>Chapter 1956</h4>


    If you were a man with a bad temper, you might have to scold him directly.


    Mu Shinian is a little angry at the thought of this.


    Su Li smiled and threw his backhand on the door.


    "It''s wrong of you to say so."


    He sighed and added faintly; "Rong Yu is also a party figure. You despise her so much."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to respond to his words.


    She''s going to explode now.


    Rong Yu also panicked; "What are you going to do? Su Li, what are you going to do?"


    Su Li said, "you two joined hands and made my n a mess. What do you say I want to do?"


    "You dare to touch her!" Rong Yu was also worried. She looked at Su Li and threatened word by word: "how many people are there behind her? Do you think you can run away?"


    Su Li spread his hand: "I didn''t want to run at all." He looked at mu Shinian and smiled innocently: "I haven''t got what I want. Why should I run?"


    Rong Qi clenched his teeth, his eyes fell on her handcuffs, lowered his voice and said; "You have a way to leave, right? If you have a way to leave, then..."


    Before he finished, another brake stopped.


    Rong looked up and saw that the person getting off the bus was thin.


    Her originally dim eyes suddenly shouted to Bo Qian, "take mu Shinian away!"


    Thin shallow didn''t give her a look at all, just staring at the thin back.


    Really, I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Several other cars also stopped.


    Suddenly, the whole mountain was full of cars and people.


    People on both sides are mixed up and disorderly.


    It seems to wait for someone to say a word and fight immediately.


    When Rong Yu saw that no one paid attention to her, he couldn''t help roaring; "Can''t you understand people? Take mu Shinian away!"


    Su Li didn''t intervene at all.


    Thin and shallow saw her motionless and hoarse voice: e here!"


    A bolt of lightning struck down.


    The whole top of the mountain is getting cold.


    Su Li just looked at it and smiled: "young master Bo, you really deserve to be the one you like. It''s really powerful and has means. I always think I have a chance to win. As a result, she suffers losses every time."


    "To get this ugly situation today, if I had known the result, I might as well have asked young master Bo directly from the beginning."


    Bo Qian finally gave him a look.


    Very light.


    With murderous spirit.


    Su Li did not panic at all.


    "Young master Bo, I''m sincere enough. She''s here. As long as she wants, she can follow you. However, the premise is that she has to be willing, right?"


    Thin and shallow dare not move at all.


    He just took a little step and took a big step back.


    "Come here, I have a way!"


    Thin shallow said a word, see she still didn''t have any action, and her voice was raised in an instant.


    "Mu Shinian!"


    Mu Sinian suddenly breathed out. She turned around and her wet hair stuck to her face, making her look a little... Embarrassed.


    "You go back." She said, without any backward request: "take your people back. I... Watch you go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at her with shallow determination.


    It''s very close in the middle.


    However, I can''t go anywhere.


    His eyes fell on her handcuffs and shed by.


    "I said, I have a way."


    "You didn''t." Mu Shinian quickly interrupted his words; "You don''t have anyone. I''m an expert in this field. None of you canpare with me."

 Chapter 1957

    <h4>Chapter 1957</h4>


    So, no one can save her.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow calmly, but his heart could not calm down.


    She has too much to say, too much to say.


    As a result, in the end, I can only leave these words.


    Mu Shinian fixed his mind, looked at thin and shallow, word by word, and calmly opened his mouth; "Get out of here."


    Two groups of people confronted each other.


    No one gave way.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and said, "really? No way."


    Does he want to end her life if he can''t help it?


    Why


    How can


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and gently nodded his head: "yes."


    No way, it''s over.


    forget it.


    be it so.


    Go back.


    Mu Shinian looked left and right, bent over, picked up a sharp stone and put it against his throat: "you, leave here. It has nothing to do with you."


    Su Li was just watching.


    A light ponder appeared on his face: "young master Bo, you have to thank her. People care about your life and death, so you can make such a small move."


    Thin and shallow nced at him without expression, and the gloom in his sight still didn''t decrease by half.


    Su Li raised his hand and made a gesture of Surrender: "you want to save her. In fact, it''s OK. I want only the wind hall from beginning to end. As long as the wind hall has, oh, right." Su Li looked at the elder martial brother who didn''t speak from beginning to end and said with a smile, "although your power is a little weakpared with the wind hall, it''s better than nothing. Give it to me and I''ll let her live."


    "Do you dream?"


    Mu Shinian slowly interrupted his words and couldn''t helpughing: "I''m here, you take it..."


    The voice didn''t fall.


    Thin shallow suddenly threw out a USB sh disk.


    He moves too fast.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed.


    Su Li didn''t expect the light gray to be so refreshing. Suddenly, he moved under his feet and ran quickly.


    Mu Shinian will let him seed there.


    Step directly on the car, then jump and jump over.


    The whole process, only a few seconds.


    Mu Shinian saw that he was a littlete and couldn''t get it. He simply kicked Su Li.


    Under the action of gravity, she herself was unstable and fell down embarrassed.


    USB sh disknding.


    Su Li rushed like a hungry wolf.


    Mu Shinian stood up in embarrassment and kicked a stone at his feet without hesitation for a second.


    But my feet have just been raised.


    She was dragged into a cold arms.


    It''s over!


    Mu Shinian''s cold sweat fell off his forehead in an instant.


    Su Li picked up the USB sh drive and smiled madly.


    Mu Shinian tied her hands together. She couldn''t move at all. She struggled hard; "You let go!"


    He''s crazy.


    Su Li came for these things.


    He just handed over his things. It''s strange that Su Li would be obedient.


    Moreover, considering the limitations of this ce, Su Li must have arranged people


    Mu Shinian''s mind was full of confusion. When he was thinking about this, suddenly the sound of the engine came from the sky.


    She looked up and saw several helicoptersing through the sky.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed.


    "Go, go!"


    She couldn''t care less. She directly grabbed her hand and stuffed the person into the car. As soon as she was about to close the door, someone grabbed her arm.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 1958

    <h4>Chapter 1958</h4>


    The line of sight gradually blurred.


    Everyone around is looking at her.


    Mu Shinian forced out an ugly smile and said; "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    Then she tried to pull back her hand.


    Thin and shallow still refused to loosen.


    Su Jin said anxiously in the driver''s seat, "Miss mu, let''s go first. We''ll find a way to deal with the bomb. If you don''t go, young master Bo won''t go either. At that time, it''s all over!"


    The woman also persuaded: "yes, if you don''t go, everyone won''t go!"


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth hard, looked at the man tied to the reef, and his eyes flickered slightly.


    Rong Hu gave her a gentle smile.


    Her lips moved twice, as if to make her go quickly.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth, lowered his lower body and sat directly in.


    The door is closed.


    The car drifted in ce.


    Several cars in front of me drove at full horsepower, bumped into several cars blocking the road, and then, Shua, drove away.


    Su Li''s crazyughter could be heard behind him.


    And the roar of the engine.


    Mu Shinian looked back for a few eyes. It was gloomy and his line of sight was not clear at all.


    The key is.


    The thing in her hand has begun to sh.


    Su Li exined: "we have put on the signal jammer. Don''t worry, we have enough time to find a solution."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s useless. Su Li will think of this stubble."


    Su Jin frowned: "but at least we can get some time. This time is enough for us to run."


    "That''s not the point." Mu Shinian was in a great mood. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t dare to look at her shallow eyes. She took a deep breath and asked calmly, "tell me, the song u disk you gave him is fake."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin was silent.


    Even looked straight ahead and drove quietly.


    The woman also turned back her eyes and looked directly at the front. She was clever.


    Mu Shinian''s green veins on his forehead jumped up.


    She bit her teeth hard, looked back and looked at the man on her side. The anger that had been suppressed for a long time burst out at one time.


    "Are you... Crazy?"


    "You don''t know how to use a fake. Cheat him first?"


    Thin shallow still looked at her, separated by a short distance, but it seemed to be separated by the clouds.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, stabilized his temper and said very gloomy; "Stop the car, I''ll go back and I''ll get my things back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin pretended not to hear anything.


    He is just a driver.


    I''d better leave it to those two to have a headache.


    Mu Shinian also knew that he was too impatient. He slowed down and said calmly, "I''ll be fine. I don''t need you to do too many things for me. I can''t afford the price."


    A bolt of lightning struck down.


    Bo Qian still didn''t speak.


    He just looked at her.


    The eyes remain the same.


    I haven''t even changed my movements.


    Not even a word.


    Mu Shinian: "


    She will be angry about Rong, Feng Tang... Bo Qian knows this person too well. As long as she saves it, it''s okay. He won''t go back to take care of Rong at all. Even he doesn''t want to take care of Feng Tang.


    Although mu Shinian felt that he was not as important as Fengtang.


    Being stared at by him, mu Shinian dodged unconsciously.

 Chapter 1959

    <h4>Chapter 1959</h4>


    In such a sh, I met two pairs of reproachful eyes and filled withints.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Is this another illness? These two.


    The car was driving quietly on the road.


    The speed is very fast.


    I can''t see the shadow quickly.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and was about to move. His face was suddenly turned.


    She was stunned and saw that Bo Qianzheng was holding a paper towel and wiped the blood beads on her neck.


    Then he took the gauze and covered it gently.


    After doing all this, mu Shinian thought he would say something. Who knows, Bo Qian just wiped his hand. Then, he supported his chin and looked out of the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked again, still those two pairs of ming eyes.


    Mu Shinian''s temper came up.


    Can''t she stop watching!?


    Thinking so, mu Shinian also looked out of the window.


    The two men in the driver''s seat in front exchanged eyes with each other, and then they stopped talking.


    But in fact, everyone''s heart is holding a breath.


    It''s too much to admire the time.


    I don''t understand.


    Can''t you see that Bo Qian is angry?


    Can''t she coax it?


    Oh, by the way, not only did she not coax much, she also went directly to stimte people.


    Is this what people do?


    The four people in the car had different thoughts.


    The car kept driving.


    It was not until the next morning that the car stopped.


    Mu Shinian woke up and saw Bo Qian get off the bus without looking back.


    Su Jin looked at mu Shinian and sighed heavily.


    The woman sighed.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Her endurance has really reached the limit.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t sigh all the time."


    She was also upset.


    Su Jin turned his head and finally couldn''t help talking; "Didn''t you find it?"


    "What did you find?"


    Mu Shinian is confused.


    Su Jin''s facial features are almost twisted together.


    Still the woman couldn''t see it and said, "young master Bo, he''s angry. Don''t you see that? You shouldn''t take it away."


    Mu Shi was stunned, and then said, "I see."


    "Okay, okay." Su Jin was very pleased: "then can''t you coax him twice?"


    Coax?


    Mu Shinian hasn''t coaxed anyone in his life.


    No big or small ones.


    So, I''m really inexperienced.


    Su Jin patted his skull twice. It was so painful.


    I haven''t had so much pain driving all night.


    The woman is almost out of breath.


    "You, hey, you don''t have to coax too seriously. Just coax a little. It''s not what you want to do. You just have to admit your mistake a little."


    "Why admit your mistake?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin exchanged eyes with the two women. They both wanted to die.


    "Don''t you think what you have done is too much? Young master Bo cares about you so much, but you have repeatedly consumed his good intentions and asked yourself to take risks alone. In this way, you still think you have done it right?"


    Mu Shinian continued to muddle his face.


    Then, under two pairs of hot eyes, he nodded honestly: "yes."


    Everyone has something to do.


    She does, too.


    It''s just that her business is a little dangerous.


    Therefore, we can only live up to the kindness of others.


    She''s also trying not to involve people.


    Therefore, she has a good intention.


    Mu Shinian thinks so.

 Chapter 1960

    <h4>Chapter 1960</h4>


    But it worried the two people opposite.


    The woman said nothing directly, pushed open the door and got off.


    Su Jin also got off silently.


    Leaving mu Shinian alone in the car with a muddled face.


    It seems that she saved the woman.


    Although the fall was a little miserable, but this life waspletely saved.


    Then, was she throwing her face at herself just now?


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    She sat in the car and just finished thinking about the unfinished business.


    When she thought about it, she opened the door.


    Then, he saw a row of bodyguards on both sides. When he saw hering out, he immediately said hello respectfully.


    "Miss Mu!"


    Mu Shinian was absent-minded and was startled by his back.


    She looked back at the people on both sides, and a row of question marks floated on her forehead.


    "Miss mu, pleasee inside. The young master is already waiting for you."


    Resort.


    Mu Shinian only looked and went in.


    Then he saw two door gods.


    Su Jin and the woman were standing by the door, smiling at her.


    "Miss mu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This picture is a little weird.


    Mu Shinian felt goose bumps all over him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Jin smiled more ugly than she cried.


    As for women, it''s a vivid interpretation of what it means to be disabled and strong.


    She couldn''t stand still and had to look respectful.


    "Wee you."


    "... I don''t need it."


    "Yes, yes, definitely!" The woman smiled and said.


    Su Jin also mixed in: "Miss mu, why don''t you go back to your room, change your clothes, and thene out to eat? You haven''t eaten all day."


    Mu Shinian looked at his handcuffs: "I can''t wear them.


    "You can rest assured. These problems have been taken into ount, young master."


    "..." Mu Shinian couldn''t stand them. He put them aside and said, "what''s the matter with you? Just say something."


    Su Jin is finally going to cry.


    "Miss mu, we have a bad attitude towards you. The young master will let us serve you."


    "Serve me?" Mu Shinian was about to grow up: "no, what should you do?"


    "That won''t work, young master Bo said." The woman said, "I''m dying now. In order to protect my life, I''d better be obedient."


    The main thing is that if they don''t serve the good time, they can''t even eat a mouthful of food.


    What a... something''s wrong.


    "Your feet are like this. Go and have a rest."


    Mu Shinian said and looked at another one: "where is the room? I''ll go myself. Don''t follow me."


    "But..."


    "I said."


    Mu Shinian took the door key and left directly.


    When she left, the two were still looking at each other.


    Said the woman; "My feet are nothing. I just want to live now. Otherwise, let''s squat at her door."


    Su Li immediately agreed.


    "That makes sense. Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took a bath.


    Then, put on your clothes.


    The clothes are cut and pinned with rows of pins where they meet.


    Even the pin is not an ordinary pin. There are pearls on it.


    Mu Shinian looked at the scene in the mirror, bowed his head and looked at the handcuffs.


    The maic force is too strong.


    I''m afraid there''s only such a way to eliminate it.


    At least separate your hands first.


    Mu Shinian grabbed two handfuls of wet hair and opened the door to go out.

 Chapter 1961

    <h4>Chapter 1961</h4>


    As a result, I saw the door god again.


    She almost pressed her temper.


    "Are you addicted to me?"


    No matter how impatient mu Shinian''s tone was, the two people greeted each other with a smile.


    "Miss mu, do you want to wipe your hair? Look at you, it''s wet."


    "Want to eat? The food is ready. It''s all your favorite."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to take care of them anymore.


    "I want to bake."


    "Ah, are you cold?" Su Jin said and took out his mobile phone: "I immediately asked someone to turn up the air conditioner."


    "No."


    "What you want, the whole vi here belongs to young master Bo. It''s just a matter of one sentence."


    "I want a real fire and demaize the ma." Mu Shinian raised his hand, and the two handcuffs stuck tightly together.


    It looks very eye-catching.


    Su Jin understood; "It''s like this. Young master Bo has thought about it. It''s already arranged. Come with me."


    Frown at the moment.


    In the past, I saw a set of abrasives.


    It should be private.


    Wrapped the whole hand and insted equipment.


    Mu Shi reads the corner of his lips.


    It will take some time to make this set of things.


    Su Jin seemed to see her doubts and said with a smile, "young master Bo has arranged it for a long time, since he knew you had such a thing in your hand."


    Mu Shinian was slow for a long time before he gave a sound.


    Degaussing is not difficult.


    After half an hour, mu Shinian''s two hands were finally free.


    Someone came forward and studied the two handcuffs. The more he looked, the more ugly his face became.


    "I can''t open it."


    The man nodded and said guiltily, "it can''t be untied. It can''t be cut by force. I''m afraid it will touch the mechanism inside. Moreover, this material can''t be sawed."


    Mu Shinian has long known this result.


    She shook her head. "Thank you."


    "No, no, no, I''m not good enough." The man bent down regretfully: "I''ll find another way."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian said, "just try your best."


    The man was even more ashamed.


    Su Jin''s face is getting worse.


    "Miss mu, do you have no other way?"


    "We just want to move away as far as possible, but this method is not a long-term n."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "No."


    Su Jin''s face was even worse.


    "Don''t worry. If we can''t do it again, we''ll catch Su Li. There will always be a way."


    "Don''t worry about this." Mu Shinian looked back at him and asked seriously, "did you get that USB sh disk back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suffocating silence.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "tell me you''re kidding. All night has passed. Don''t tell me. You didn''t want to go to get the USB sh drive?"


    Not really.


    Not only No.


    I didn''t mention it at all.


    Mu Shinian became angry again.


    That''s the wind hall. Although I don''t know what role Bo Qian ys in it, it''s his greatest power at least. He won''t lose it?


    Are you kidding.


    Mu Shinian took a breath and raised his hand: "give me a mobile phone."


    Su Jin Oh, I''m going to get it right away.


    As a result, a mobile phone was in her hand.


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw thin.


    He was wearing a ck bathrobe, his face was still very bad, and his hair was dripping. He looked a little more gloomy.


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin didn''t dare to look at him at all. He greeted people and left one after another.


    Behind the courtyard, there were only two of them left.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and threw his cell phone aside.

 Chapter 1962

    <h4>Chapter 1962</h4>


    It''s quiet and remote here, and the buildings are very antique.


    A few strings of bells hung on the corner of the eaves. When the wind blew, they shook violently.


    Mu Shinian fidgeted.


    Thin shallow sat next to her. There was a tea table between the two, and tea was still boiling in the pot.


    She really didn''t know what to do, so she picked up the teapot, poured herself a cup of tea, and then drank silently.


    Seeing that Bo Qian still didn''t move, she was silent. She still picked up the tea cup and poured him a cup.


    Then, when the man looked at her, he calmly added: "after drinking tea, these things will be exposed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow eyes slightly narrowed, with a somewhat dangerous rhetorical question: "past?"


    Otherwise?


    What else do you want?


    Mu Shinian roared in his heart, but he was extremely calm on the surface.


    She actually dared to nod: "well, it''s over."


    "Oh." Thin shallow is really sneering.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, said with an open-minded attitude, "if you can''t get through, then... Beat me out."


    This is the most straightforward.


    Mu Shinian is also eager to have a fight. If you lose, admit your mistake.


    In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about fooling people.


    Thin shallow seemed to be amused by her.


    "Mu Shinian, you don''t dare to do it with me, do you?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I just think you... Don''t need to get involved, because I... Don''t seem to appreciate it."


    Thin and shallow looked at her expressionless: "so, I''m confused?"


    No, No.


    Mu Shi Nian''s lips moved slightly, but he still shook his head.


    "Thank you... But it''s not necessary."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow anger extremely anti smile.


    In terms of how angry people are, mu Shinian is definitely an expert.


    Or the kind of invincible in the world.


    He was so kind that she didn''t care at all.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes.


    He thought that admiring the time was also kind to him.


    She is slow, she knows her feelingster, and he can let her take her time.


    But as a result


    As a result, he has been trying to get close to her and she has been trying to stay away from him.


    Thin shallow felt a breath stem on his throat, and all his senses disappeared in an instant.


    Mu Shinian is still drinking tea and is thinking about what to say to make him give uppletely.


    As a result, she suddenly pressed her shoulder and put her on the sofa.


    Mu Shinian stared at him in amazement.


    "You..."


    "Mu Shinian, is that all you want to say to me?" Thin and shallow, some red eyes and some hoarse voice: "we''ve known each other for so long, you just want to say this to me?"


    Not


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip, but some couldn''t say.


    Thin and shallow shouldn''t be involved.


    If the secret really makes her unhappy, at least she can stay away from thin, so that she won''t bring misfortune to him.


    The two men confronted each other for a long time.


    Mu Shinian''s fingers moved slightly. The next second, he held them tightly.


    She breathed out and said indifferently, "don''t do... Superfluous things."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow felt that the glimmer of hope he finally grasped was so broken and cracked.


    He looked at mu Shinian and suddenly felt that his whole life had be ridiculous.


    It''s rare to insist on this once in my life.


    As a result, the joke ended.

 Chapter 1963

    <h4>Chapter 1963</h4>


    Don''t do anything superfluous.


    Thin shallow nodded his head twice, and a smile of self mockery appeared on his face: "you''re right. I''ve really been doing superfluous things. You don''t need my help. I''m still trying to help you. I really don''t know what''s good or bad."


    It''s not like this.


    Mu Shinian frowned and wanted to refute.


    But when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t say anything.


    She struggled and finally squeezed out a very helpless word.


    "Just know."


    Thest line waspletely broken.


    Thin and shallow is also human.


    What''s more, he is still a very proud person.


    Over the years, he has made many roadblocks in order to go up.


    This heart, in fact, has long be * *.


    Later, I met a man who thought this was his end.


    In the end, it was a joke, aplete joke.


    After taking a deep breath and trying to control his emotions, he still held thest trace of self-esteem, stood up and looked at the girl with a bad face.


    "It''s my fault."


    "I''m cheap for dying you."


    Then he walked away without looking back.


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and stared at the scenery outside in a daze.


    It has just rained, the air is very humid, fresh buds have just been pulled out outside, and there is a vibrant scene everywhere.


    Mu Shimian poured a cup of tea. As soon as she was about to drink it, she noticed that someone was staring at her.


    She suddenly turned back and saw the woman and Su Jin staring at her.


    Mu Shinian: "


    She hesitated and asked; "When did you two be so familiar?"


    Where are you going? Is this a good rtionship?


    The woman and Su Jin looked at each other. Finally, Su Jin asked with a fake smile, "is this problem very serious?"


    Not serious?


    Su Jin thought so, sighed angrily, came over and took away her tea.


    "I said, we asked you to coax young master Bo a little. We didn''t let you die."


    Mu Shinian was speechless.


    "I didn''t."


    "Is that what you call it?" Su Jin sat on the other side angrily, stared at her and said, "Miss mu, let''s be fair. Our young master is worried about you. Look what you have done. You have directly lit our young master''s me, and then you said no."


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip, and his voice was helpless.


    "I just told the truth."


    "You! Can you tell the truth casually? Ah, can you?" Su Jin really wants to hold a tear of sympathy for Bo Qian. Is it a stone he likes? How can you be so badly beaten.


    The woman on one side couldn''t see it anymore. She came over and said, "Miss mu, think for yourself. Young master Bo is infatuated with you. How many things he has done for you. In order to pull you out, he gambled the wind hall out. You''re not moved at all?"


    Mu Shinian was criticized by their group.


    After a pause, he asked, "aren''t you on my side?"


    This sentence is asked by the woman.


    The woman speechless, and with the face of the same face, she said, "I makeints about you."


    Mu Shinian looked at her feet, was silent and said, "sit down and don''t walk around."

 Chapter 1964

    <h4>Chapter 1964</h4>


    "I''ll go!" Heart of stone, the woman grabbed her arm and said, "I say, ah, Miss mu, are you really hard hearted? How much did you do for you? How did you not makeints about it? You still trample on her kindness. You really left this time too far."


    Su Jin nodded.


    Two people sing together.


    Mu Shinian reluctantly pursed his lower lip and frowned tightly.


    "Do you have anything else?"


    If not, she really has to go.


    Su Jin directly stood in front of her: "no, I really can''t see it anymore. Miss mu, go and apologize to our young master. This time, we should apologize well. Don''t say anything to stimte him."


    The woman also stood up and stood on the same line with Su Jin.


    "Yes, you can''t be so capricious anymore. You must apologize."


    For the sake of everyone''s good future, this apology must be apologized.


    Mu Shinian just looked at them, and then asked, "why don''t I apologize?"


    That''s too provocative.


    Mu Shimian has her own consideration and n. She has a narrow escape all the way. If shallow can forget her like this, it''s actually OK.


    After all, if there is no good result, don''t have a good start.


    As for the wind hall, she must take it back.


    And... Rong.


    Mu Shinian nced at them and said, "don''t bother me. Go away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin finally experienced the feeling that he was too angry to refute.


    He breathed out in a depressed way, turned around, pointed to his heart and said, "here, talk about it yourself. Do you have a bad conscience? If you have a bad conscience, take it as if I didn''t say it, and take it as our young master deserved it."


    Conscience


    Mu Shinian paused and didn''t touch his conscience. He just hesitated for a moment and looked at them with a very indifferent look.


    Su Jin smiled, "OK, I see."


    Then he turned and left.


    The woman watched him leave and her face changed. Finally, she stared at her helplessly; "You really..."


    "Not a thing." Mu Shimian helped her finish her unfinished words.


    She smiled, pointed to her feet and said, "go and have a rest. Don''t walk around if you have nothing to do. Recover."


    "I''m fine." The woman shrugged and said, "even if you fall half dead, you can at least get back a life. It''s worth it."


    "Then... I don''t have to tell you I''m sorry." Mu Shimian poured another cup of hot tea. After drinking two mouthfuls, he sighed: "you don''t think I''m a thing, either."


    "Yes." In a strict sense, a woman is not mu Shimian''s hand, so she doesn''t have to say everything too dead: "I, Miss Rong, your maid, people like us, you are willing to make great efforts and risk your life to save us, but you turn a blind eye to the person who cares about you most, not only disappear, but also drive him away as a beast."


    Then she sighed, "it''s really heartless like this."


    "You don''t understand." Mu Shinian muttered to himself. When he looked up again, he was calm: "maybe."


    The womanughed too; "I don''t know you very well. You''re too powerful and think more. If I were you, I don''t want anything. I just want to stay with someone forever."

 Chapter 1965

    <h4>Chapter 1965</h4>


    "Young master Bo, it''s really pathetic."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and drank another cup of tea.


    Said, "where''s the maid?"


    The woman said, "young master Bo asked someone to pick it up yesterday. It is estimated that he will stay here for some time. You must find a way to get rid of this thing in your hand. Therefore, young master Bo is probably afraid that people here will take care of you. If you are not used to it, you call the maid."


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes.


    Oh, there''s no following.


    The woman sighed helplessly and said, "you, Miss mu, I really don''t know what you think."


    "You go back." Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa with a cup of hot tea in his hand: "I want to be quiet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women themselves depend on others. Where dare they say no.


    She picked up her cell phone, sent it to her hand and said, "well, this is for you. Our phones are all on it. If you want something, you can call us at any time, or just shout, and someone wille."


    Mu Shinian originally wanted to contact his own people with his mobile phone.


    As a result, after such a circle, she had no mind.


    After the woman left, she was left alone.


    It rained outside again, and the whole world became hazy.


    Mu Shinian suddenly likes this kind of life.


    Peace of mind.


    If there was someone on the other side drinking tea with her, she might be in a better mood.


    Although, she really doesn''t like tea.


    Mu Shinian sat in ce for almost two hours until a ghost cry and wolf howl sounded excitedly.


    "Miss Mu!"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t have to look back. Everyone knows who ising.


    The maid ran over excitedly. It was estimated that she wanted to jump directly into her arms, but when she came, she might think of something and suddenly stopped.


    Mu Shinian looked at her. She may not have had a good rest recently. Her face was very ugly and her hair was messy.


    Mu Shinian was about to speak when the maid knelt down excitedly.


    Mu Shinian was startled and almost stood up: "what are you doing, get up?"


    "Miss mu, you scared me to death!" The maid didn''t want to kneel very much, but she was excited and her legs were soft. Then she knelt down, but she didn''t care. She grabbed mu Shinian''s hands and said excitedly, "I''m afraid something happened to you. You don''t have any news. I''m going to be scared to death."


    Mu Shinian listened to her incoherent for a long time, raised his hand and patted her head twice: "well, I''m not all right. Am I all right?"


    The maid swallowed two tears wrongfully. Then she slowly stood up. Her eyes fell on the handcuffs and sank slightly: "what''s this?"


    "Not in the way." Mu Shinian said casually, "I just can''t get rid of it for the time being."


    There are few ces to trap mu Shinian.


    The maid looked at the handcuffs and her face gradually became ugly.


    "Shouldn''t it be..."


    "No, just don''t worry." Mu Shinian took a deep breath and slowly spit out a helpless breath: "don''t think about it. I asked Zhou Chen to tell you. Have you done it?"


    The maid wiped away her tears and nodded immediately, "everything has been ordered ording to what you said."


    "That''s good." Mu Shinian saw that she was still sad and poured her a cup of tea: "try it. The tea here tastes good."

 Chapter 1966

    <h4>Chapter 1966</h4>


    The maid couldn''t understand her attitude, but she took it, but didn''t drink it: "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The maid couldn''t tell, so she thought it was strange.


    She was silent for a long time before she asked in a low voice, "what really happened to you?"


    "No, you just like to think." Mu Shinian said, "what can happen to me? There are so many people inside and outside, even if I want to have an ident."


    That''s really a big hand.


    When the maid came, she was frightened.


    This battle is worthy of master Bo''s style.


    "By the way, Miss mu, have you found it during this time? The secret you need to know."


    "No." Mu Shinian took another sip of tea.


    Not only did not have any news, but also always felt that it was very dangerous.


    This secret concerns her... Life.


    The maid looked at her face and suggested carefully: "Miss mu, forget it. You look like this. In fact, you don''t have to understand everything, right? You see, life is so long. You have to pursue everything clearly. How tired it is."


    I don''t know whether I''m tired or not.


    She just felt... Confused, confused, bad.


    The maid said, "moreover, if others don''t say it, they must have their own reason."


    "Say it again." Mu Shinian asked, "by the way, if youe, what about Zhou Chen?"


    The maid said, "he has left. When his task ispleted, he has left."


    "That''s right."


    It was a fair deal between them.


    "He''s really afraid of death." The maid couldn''t helpining: "I don''t dare to try at the slightest danger."


    "That''s human nature." Mu Shinian said, "fear of death is not cowardice."


    Mu Shinian said so. Naturally, the maid didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She sighed, smiled and said, "but fortunately, now everything has developed in a good direction."


    Mu Shi read, and his eyes nced over the handcuffs without making a sound.


    "Yes, yes." The maid said excitedly again, "your senior brothers and sisters are also here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi was stunned, suddenly stood up and asked in a cold voice, "what did you say?"


    The maid was startled by her and nodded weakly: "ah, they, they are all here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If they alle, will she still be quiet?


    Mu Shinian is very suspicious.


    She took a breath and said to the maid, "if someonees to me, you say, I''m too tired, so I''ll go to bed first."


    The maid said, "you, don''t you see them?"


    "I don''t want to be scolded for the time being."


    Mu Shinian simply left a sentence, turned and wanted to go.


    Then he went to the eleven door gods.


    Everyone came dusty and murderous.


    Mu Shinian''s back was cold and squeezed out a smile hard.


    "Are you all here?"


    The maid was also a little trembling. She came over and said, "they seem to be very angry."


    Mu Shinian looked at the maid.


    Then, in a very low voice, he said, "in the future, if there is such a thing, remember to tell me first."


    At least, she still has time to run.


    It''s not like now. It''s toote to run.

 Chapter 1967

    <h4>Chapter 1967</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa like a plucked eagle and was taught by a group of people.


    Even moved out twenty-four filial piety.


    Mu Shimian was sleepy, but thinking that these people were for her good, she forced herself to cheer up and listened to them calmly.


    Finally, these people finally said they were tired.


    Mu Shinian just saw the dawn of victory and was patted heavily on his shoulder.


    She was stunned and looked up. She saw the eldest martial brother''s dignified opening on his face: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian''s heart clicked.


    The elder martial brother rubbed her. I don''t know how many times she rubbed her head today. He sighed silently: "tell me, what''s the matter with you? We just saw thin and shallow. I don''t know him with a ck face. You''re angry with him again."


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian continued to argue.


    As a result, no one listened to her.


    "Come on, the other one, you and Su Jin, told us." To tell the truth, makeints about her behavior. "We makeints about it. We are all in a group, but we all think you are doing too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked innocent.


    I really want to, just muddle through.


    Unfortunately, these people are not so easy to deal with.


    "Come on, I don''t know you." The little elder martial sister pinched her face and said, "go and apologize to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What she said on purpose was so ugly that she had to apologize?


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to go.


    The little elder martial sister narrowed her eyes.


    Mu Shimian stood up reluctantly and said, "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    "Are you right? You''re so wrong!" The little elder martial sister patted her on the shoulder and, like the elder sister, pointed to the weather outside: "in this weather, people still ran to save you. He thought, he can''t save you. At least he can die with you. To be honest, you owe him too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    The little elder martial sister said, "before he came to pick you up, he said he would apany you, no matter what the result."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned hard.


    In the blink of an eye, he had gone out.


    She is too fast and anxious.


    Everyone didn''t slow down.


    The elder martial brother sighed and said, "what is she clinging to?"


    "I don''t know, but you also know her character. She must have her own reason." Then the little elder martial sister sighed, stared at the door and said, "I just hope she can put down those things and don''t always think about carrying them."


    "It''s too tired to live like this."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ran out like a headless fly.


    She stood in the middle of the hall and didn''t know what to do. She was silent for a long time before she frowned.


    What should she say when she finds Bo shallow?


    No, no, no?


    But she can''t say it.


    Su Jin saw mu Shinian so nervous, thought about it and came over; "Miss mu, what a coincidence?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and directly asked, "what about shallow people?"


    Um... Is there a y?


    Su Jin''s eyes turned cunningly and sighed: "I don''t know. Young master Bo was in a very wrong state just now. Who knows where he went. It''s Miss Mu''s fault. Your speech is too ugly. In case the young master can''t think of it for a moment, then..."

 Chapter 1968

    <h4>Chapter 1968</h4>


    "Stop!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but say, "he''s not so fragile!"


    Don''t be so blind. It seems that Bo Qian is a delicate and sensitive girl. All right.


    Su Jin looked at her with a very subtle look, and then said with a heavy heart: "you don''t understand, Miss mu, have you heard a word? A man is a boy until he dies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked confused.


    Su Jin was immediately confident.


    It''s not easy for him to fool his feelings like looking at a piece of white paper?


    He doesn''t believe it. He can''t fix the little couple.


    "Just listen to me, especially if you''re like master Bo. If you''re really crazy, but it''s terrible, you don''t know, do you? If something goes wrong, it''s really dangerous."


    "If I were you, I''d hurry to find a way to coax people back. After all, what you just said is tantamount to denying everything about him."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked suspiciously at Su Jin: "is it really like this?"


    "What else?" Su Jin had a cold sweat behind him, but on the surface, he had to pretend that nothing had happened and continued to deceive: "you''d better go and have a look as soon as possible. Something''s going to happen. It''s toote for you to regret."


    Mu Shinian was not nervous.


    But Su Jin said it was like the sky was about to fall, and she was uneasy again.


    "Go quickly, Miss mu. Time doesn''t wait."


    Looking at Su Jin''s sad look, mu Shinian frowned suspiciously: "where is he?"


    "I don''t know." Su Jin said, "Miss mu, show sincerity and find it yourself."


    It''s impossible to find.


    Without saying anything, mu Shinian opened his hand to Su Jin''s stall.


    "What?" Su Jin looked at her curiously.


    "Mobile phone."


    "Oh, oh!"


    Su Jin immediately presented his mobile phone with both hands and unlocked it.


    Mu Shinian turned out his address book, found Bo Qian''s phone and called directly.


    Over there, he quickly picked it up and said in a weak tone, "what''s the matter again?"


    "Where are you?" Mu Shinian went straight to the point.


    Thin shallow seemed stunned. Then, after two seconds, the phone was directly hung up.


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jin: "


    It''s over.


    This is really angry.


    The kind that can''t coax well.


    Mu Shinian is estimated to be the first time he has been hung up by Bo Qian, and his face has be ugly.


    Su Jin carefully observed her face, and then said weakly, "Miss mu, you... Come on."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian threw his cell phone to him without expression.


    "Thank you."


    "No, no, you''re wee!"


    Su Jin watched mu Shinian leave and wiped the cold sweat weakly.


    What''s going on?


    Young master Bo, you are too proud.


    Su Jin patted his forehead twice, then turned back and almost screamed.


    The eleven big men appeared behind him and looked anxiously at the direction mu Shinian left.


    The expression is quite heavy.


    Su Jin: "


    Why did he go through this when he was young.


    Su Jin is about to run away.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... No, what can I do for you?"


    The second senior brother looked dignified: "you young master, you are too much!"


    "Yes, it''s rare for our little martial sister to bow her head for the first time. He still hung up on her!" The younger martial sister was also indignant: "that''s not how Joe took it."

 Chapter 1969

    <h4>Chapter 1969</h4>


    Su Jin immediately wondered, "we can''t say that. Our young master is angry. It''s understandable that he will have some temper."


    "No matter how angry you are, you can''t be like this." Speechless Tucao makeints about how embarrassed the younger sister is.


    This is not a good handle at all.


    Mu Shinian is just angry.


    There were so many of them that Su Jin felt that it didn''t make sense.


    He struggled and ran away for a reason.


    The little elder martial sister wanted to continue, so she was held by the second elder martial brother: "forget it, let them deal with their own affairs by themselves. Moreover, when we think they have a sense of propriety, we''ll just watch."


    "But I don''t trust you."


    Little elder martial sister couldn''t help but speak.


    The second senior brother was silent.


    A group of people looked at each other and finally reached a decisive agreement.


    "Well, let''s follow up. If the situation is wrong, beat Bo Qian up and take mu Shinian away directly."


    "Good idea. Let''s go."


    The elder martial brother followed them and breathed out helplessly.


    Tracking mu Shinian, are they really serious?


    It would be really bad if it were found out.


    If Mu Shinian gets angry, it can''t be coaxed once or twice. If his temperes up, he can ignore people for more than a week.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian walked around the vi for several times. Finally, he found someone in the winery.


    The vi is probably open to the public at ordinary times, so the bartender here also has it.


    Bo Qian sat on the bar and drank wine silently. The bartender mixed wine while he didn''t dare to say more. The whole space was quiet. For a time, no one dared to speak.


    Mu Shinian watched it quietly before he went in.


    The bartender saw here in and walked away with understanding.


    Thin shallow heard the sound and didn''t look back. He drank all the wine in the ss. Then he stood up and left.


    Mu Shinian was silent and grabbed his arm directly.


    There is a big gap between the two.


    Thin shallow bowed his head and gave her a cool look.


    Obviously, I''m still angry.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say for a while. Those words made up on the road couldn''t say a word in front of him.


    Seeing that she couldn''t speak, he took the initiative to take her back.


    "What''s up?"


    Two words, very light and strange.


    Mu Shinian hesitated, nodded, and then blurted out: "are you the behind the scenes leader of the wind hall?"


    As soon as the voice came out, Bo Qian heard a voice behind him before he had time to respond. Ouch, I''ll go


    Extremely loud.


    Makeints about Tucao.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a moment. Turning his head, he saw a group of people holding five senior brothers'' mouths, and then he was embarrassed to go.


    "What a coincidence. Let''s have a drink."


    Then he ran away.


    Mu Shinian looked at their Beijing without expression.


    Come for a drink? Lying to ghosts.


    Thin shallow was also stunned, and then his voice answered coldly, "yes, it''s me."


    So simple, don''t you pretend?


    Mu Shinian wondered in his heart.


    Thin shallow raised his head, sneered and said, "the wind hall is mine. It was secretly established to fight against some people."


    "Oh, also, the world''srgest ck market is mine. I have merged several ck markets and gradually expanded them."

 Chapter 1970

    <h4>Chapter 1970</h4>


    The ck market, too?


    I really haven''t thought about it.


    This ce is too mysterious. It seems that you can buy everything, but the membership mechanism is too strange. It''s quite random regardless of the amount of assets.


    And


    Mu Shinian has been there once, which is really an eye opener.


    She used Aowei''s identity, because at the beginning, Aowei''s identity was not so loud, and even if it was loud, it was safe for her to go in, because the ck market would not sell the identity of customers.


    When mu Shinian went there, she was amazed. She estimated the business scale of the ck market in one year, and then she was surprised.


    Because it''s a string of astronomical numbers.


    And it''s still an exaggeration.


    Mu Shinian changed from initial calm to consternation.


    The wind hall is exaggerated enough.


    Another ck market.


    Mu Shinian can''t calm down.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "what else?"


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and said coldly: "many, all over the world. Oh, by the way, in the British auction house a year ago, the man who fought with you was also me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face suddenly changed.


    A year ago, Britain, that was not


    "Well, you just looked back on what happened at home." Thin shallow looked at her expressionless, raised the string of things on his wrist and raised his lower lip with a smile: "I just remembered that you robbed something from me, and then gave it to me in your name. It''s very good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s lip corner smoked hard.


    The original prototype of the bead was not like this.


    It''s a stone.


    Cut such a small piece out of that stone.


    Therefore, things have passed for some time, and you won''t remember it at all.


    She released her hand, rubbed her head and said, "I''ll slow down."


    "Do you need to slow down? Don''t you have great courage? Can''t you ept such a thing?" Thin shallow sneered and asked, "what else do you want to know? I''ll tell you, Aowei."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ovi


    Mu Shinian''s face changed.


    She moved, and her always shrewd head wanted to turn around and think of something to deal with.


    But I still can''t think of anything.


    My mind is nk.


    She was silent for a while and her face became strange.


    It''s over. I''m exposed.


    Still exposed so thoroughly?


    She''s a little miserable.


    Mu Shinian kept a long silence.


    Thin shallow sat back on the bar, raised his hand and knocked twice on the bar.


    The bartender came over again and immediately mixed a ss of wine for Bo Qian. After thinking about it, he mixed another ss for mu Shinian.


    Thin shallow looked at the wine ss and frowned.


    Although he didn''t say anything, it was all written on his face.


    The bartender immediately understood, took away the wine and changed it for a cup of yogurt.


    Mu Shinian was still standing in ce. She asked dryly, "when did you know?"


    Bo Qian nced at her and sneered faintly in his eyes: "you''ve called my men. If I don''t even know this, let the boss of the wind hall go out."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips.


    She went to the bar, picked up the wine ss and was about to have a drink. She suddenly found that it was yogurt. She frowned unhappily, put the yogurt back, picked up the thin ss of wine and drank it directly without thinking.

 Chapter 1971

    <h4>Chapter 1971</h4>


    The wine is cold and spicy.


    She drank but quickly calmed down.


    Thin shallow looked at the empty cup in his hand and was speechless for a time. He couldn''t help looking at mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian''s face turned a little red after drinking wine.


    She took a deep breath, struggled and said, "that stone is mine."


    "... oh."


    Bo Qin doesn''t matter.


    When they had a fight with mu Shinian, they were both pretending. Moreover, it was rare to meet a man with such great skills. He was still a girl, and he deliberately let him down.


    Mu Shinian''s spirit surged up and his voice was a little heavy: "it''s true. It was the ck hearted merchant who stole it from me. He stole itst year. He was too cunning and hid everywhere. I didn''t care about a stone. Later, when I saw it at the auction house, I was going to take it away. Who knows, it was photographed by you."


    After a silence, she said, "besides, I paid you."


    Although the money came from the unscrupulous merchant.


    She turned around, had a fight, and went back with a stone.


    I wasughed at for a long time. Is my brain rusty.


    Mu Shinian is also wronged.


    She leaned back in her chair and pursed her lips as if she wereining.


    "Besides, I saved your men. He said he wanted to owe me a favor. I didn''t want him to pay it back, because I saved people, but he had to pay it back. At the beginning, the situation was urgent, you were going to fight soon, and Su Li was waiting for both of you to lose, so I had to find him."


    So, after all, I can''t me her.


    "Do I want to praise you? Thank you?" Thin shallow asked.


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "forget it."


    "Then you are so generous." Speechless makeints about it.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes began to be blurred.


    She took the biscuit beside her and ate it. She muttered vaguely, "I can''t me sue for leaving. He made a mess."


    Here, Bo Qian finally determined that mu Shinian was drunk.


    He leaned over and took a serious look at the girl around him who spoke clearly except for blushing: "are you drunk?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "No."


    "OK?"


    Thin and shallow frown.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and grabbed the biscuit with his fingers for a long time. It seemed that he finally remembered what he was going to do.


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "Su Jin said, I''ve been too much to you. My senior brothers and sisters also said that I''m too much. Everyone said that I''m too much to you."


    "... isn''t it too much?"


    Bo Qian asked the bartender to bring a cup of sobering tea.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "not too much."


    "..." his thin face turned ck again.


    Mu Shinian didn''t seem to admit his mistake at all. After thinking about it, he said, "I''m really not too much. It''s always better. Let you go..."


    The sound in the back decreased.


    Thin shallow didn''t hear clearly and asked her to say it again. She was silent and stared at him.


    He seems to be some heinous viin.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip helplessly, looking a little helpless.


    "Yes."


    "Drink this."


    Mu Shinian looked at the cup of sobering tea. The color was very strange. She leaned over and smelled it. The taste was also very strange.


    She took a little taste and her face changed.


    "No!"


    A majestic tone.

 Chapter 1972

    <h4>Chapter 1972</h4>


    Thin shallow was stunned by her, but he couldn''t get angry.


    "You won''t get drunk after eating."


    "I said I''m not drunk. I don''t drink anyway. I want you to drink." Mu Shinian waved his hand firmly.


    Thin and shallow eyes moved away from the sobering tea: "I''m really drunk."


    "I''ll take you back."


    Thin shallow is a little weak.


    What''s all this.


    Mu Shinian shouldn''t be like this even if he can''t stand it and coax him or something.


    What is she?


    Just get drunk.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "if you don''t go back, things haven''t been done yet."


    "What else do you want to do?" Thin shallow couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Shinian looked at him. There were severalyers of double shadows in front of her. She tried to blink twice. After she was sure she was right, she seriously replied: "coax you. I won''t. I don''t have experience. Let me think about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''ve never seen such a sincere one.


    He sighed weakly. Instead, his eyes looked like aliens.


    Mu Shinian frowned and stared at the thin face. After half a day, he suddenly reached out and hooked his chin.


    Thin and shallow: "


    She came up suddenly.


    Close together.


    His thin face suddenly changed.


    Even my back straightened unconsciously.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, moved several times, and suddenly said, "I know how to deceive people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She suddenly got so close.


    Is it difficult to... Beauty trick?


    In fact, it''s not impossible.


    really


    In front of Mu Shinian, he is really easy to talk.


    At that moment, rows of bullet screens appeared in thin and shallow mind.


    The brain also exploded rows of fireworks.


    However, when mu Shinian came over, she suddenly stopped, took out something from her pocket and stuffed it into his hand.


    Then she jumped off the sofa.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked down.


    good heavens.


    It''s frightening to see.


    I have a hundred dors in my hand.


    Pinched and wrinkled.


    What do you mean?


    Open, open a room?


    However, the vi here is his.


    If you open a house, you don''t need money at all.


    No, no, no, no, you can''t think about the time with general ideas.


    This guy is always silent and dead.


    Therefore, is it difficult to pay for whoring


    Bo shallow was shocked by his idea.


    This idea is a little too bold.


    It''s only 100 yuan. Mu Shinian also took it?


    That''s not right.


    If it''s mu Shinian, it doesn''t matter if he''s free. No, it''s OK to paste upside down.


    Thin shallow was knocked down by his ideas.


    Just when he was thinking, mu Shinian was going out of the winery.


    Thin shallow also stood up and couldn''t help chasing after him.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Mu Shinian heard the voice, turned back and looked at the money. Her dizzy brain turned twice, and then, oh, "here you are."


    Put it in his hand, naturally it''s for him.


    The point is, why.


    "Why give me the money?"


    Mu Shinian will feel bad, his temper is bad, and his tone is much worse: "I coax you."


    "... will you coax me with a hundred dors?" Thin shallow couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Shi read ah, leaned against the door and asked questions word by word; "No?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is special.


    How can he answer.

 Chapter 1973

    <h4>Chapter 1973</h4>


    Thin and shallow face began to ck again.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for this 100 yuan?"


    He admired himself for being so patient with an alcoholic.


    Mu Shinian stared at the hundred yuan, and his eyes became deep.


    "If it''s not enough, I''ll give you another 100 yuan and you can buy something delicious."


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and took a piece of money into his hand before Bo Qianpletely reacted. She calmly added: "eat more."


    Then she groped, opened the door and went out.


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at the two hundred dors in his hand, and his face finally turned gloomy.


    Mu Shinian


    Why is she so talented.


    That''s how she coaxed people?


    Give him 200 yuan and let him buy food by himself. Is this what she calls cajoling people? Why is she so talented.


    Thin shallow is about to pinch you two hundred dors.


    He was so angry that he opened the door and went out.


    Mu Shinian was looking for a way. She seemed to be lost. She looked at it for a long time. Finally, she walked in one direction.


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at the two hundred dors and couldn''t help looking at them.


    Finally, I coaxed myself.


    He took two deep breaths, went straight over and carried the man on his back.


    "Why are you..."


    Mu Shinian struggled to get down.


    Thin shallow directly scolded: "stay and send you back to your room."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and couldn''t help muttering, "are you so kind?"


    Thin and dangerous narrowed his eyes; "What do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and couldn''t help muttering, "you look like you''re going to beat me."


    "... it seems that I''m notpletely drunk." Thin shallow smiled angrily: "don''t beat you, send you back to bed."


    Mu Shinian half raised his eyes and said to himself, "I really don''t want you to be angry."


    "Really?" Thin and shallow cooperated with each other: "I think you can''t wait to be angry with me."


    "How." Mu Shimian sighed faintly. After getting drunk, she took her precautions: "I just don''t want you to be hurt, because it''s not worth it."


    "I wish you well."


    "At least the ending is better than me."


    Bo Qian stared at her two handcuffs.


    It has been treated and degaussed, but it can''t be removed.


    Before thinking of a way, mu Shinian can only wear it all the time.


    Moreover, we should also consider the problem of distance. If Sue detonates directly from the garbage, it will be over.


    "Nothing will happen to you, I promise you."


    Bo Qian''s solemn promise.


    "If one day something happens, I will apany you."


    "I don''t want you to apany me either." Mu Shinian refused directly. Although his voice was still very confused, he was still firm: "no need."


    "I can''t help you."


    Thin shallow replied unhappily; "You think you''re Superman? You want to carry everything by yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian muttered again.


    But I fell asleep without making it clear.


    Thin shallow looked back at her helplessly, put the person on the bed and covered the quilt.


    Mu Shinian rolled on the bed again, then rolled up the quilt and fell asleep.


    Thin shallow sat by the bed and looked at her for a while. The corners of his lips were helplessly hooked.


    He touched the cold handcuffs with his fingers and looked a little cold.


    Su Li, right?


    I do have some skills.


    Dirty means are also means.


    It''s just this ount. He''s going to settle it.

 Chapter 1974

    <h4>Chapter 1974</h4>


    Bang!


    The sleepy man on the bed suddenly sat up with disheveled hair.


    Even thin and shallow are scared.


    "You..."


    "Take a bath."


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    She looked at her eyes and frowned again, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian has never drunk before.


    At least not in his memory.


    When cooking, the cook will also consider that she doesn''t touch wine, so she will avoid it.


    Therefore, Bo Qian really hasn''t seen mu Shinian after drinking. Now when he sees this, Bo Qian secretly decides that in the future, mu Shinian can''t drink.


    Otherwise, if you drink like this, you don''t know who will abduct you home.


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to take care of him. He yawned and directly opened the quilt to go down.


    Thin shallow directly pressed her shoulder: "don''t wash, go straight to bed and wash it tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes and swept his hands. Then he raised his head and swept his eyes coldly. "Loosen it."


    It''s full of momentum.


    The sound is very blurred.


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly, pressed her shoulder with his hand, and made a little effort: "OK, sleep."


    "No." Mu Shinian pursed her lower lip and stretched out her hand. She was about to break his hand. As a result, she couldn''t open it. She looked at it for a long time and raised her head faintly: "don''t you loosen it?"


    Thin shallow nodded: "hurry up..."


    I haven''t said a word of sleep yet.


    Mu Shinian suddenly bowed his head and bit his hand directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow''s hand shrank.


    When I looked down, I saw a ck head melon.


    The bite is very... Hard.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutester.


    Su Jin took a medicine box and helped thin shallow apply medicine with convulsions in the corners of his eyes.


    "Did miss Mu bite you?"


    Thin shallow eyes did not blink: "identally fell."


    Come on.


    Who falls can fall out of a row of tooth prints.


    And arranged so neatly.


    Besides, who dares to hurt him except mu Shinian.


    After wiping the medicine, thin shallow looked down and was speechless.


    Mu Shinian bit very hard.


    It took him a lot of effort to get out of her mouth.


    Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder if it was too shallow to take Joe. Mu Shinian coaxed him for a long time. As a result, Bo Qian''s attitude didn''t soften.


    Mu Shinian was so angry that he bit him directly.


    Well


    Su Jin thought so and became more and more worried.


    Can''t these two get along well?


    You have to be so tit for tat.


    "Young master, you can''t be like this. Miss Mu has put down her body to coax you. Just what you mean. Otherwise, girls always have to be reserved."


    I don''t quite understand what he''s talking about.


    Su Jin touched his eyes, coughed and said weakly, "I just suggested."


    "Shut up."


    Thin shallow impatiently interrupted his words: "all arranged?"


    "Don''t worry, everything is going well."


    Su Jin said and became serious: "young master, the handcuffs on Miss Mu''s hand have not thought of a way. But we can open such a long distance. As long as we catch Su Li, Miss Mu will not be in danger in a short time. There are so many powerful people in the wind Hall, there will always be a way."


    Thin shallow nodded his head.


    He became uneasy at the thought of the handcuffs.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was awakened by a series of continuous drops.


    She was very sensitive to the sound now, and almost sat up all at once. She looked at the shing red light on the handcuffs, and her face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 1975

    <h4>Chapter 1975</h4>


    This thing, that''s not it. Is Su Li nearby?


    That doesn''t make sense.


    How many people are lying in ambush around here.


    That sh is more and more frequent.


    Seems to be urging something.


    Mu Shinian bit his lower lip, and the wine suddenly woke up.


    Without saying a word, she got up, put on her shoes, picked up a longer coat, put on her sweater hat, swept some things into her bag, and then went out.


    She has made two rounds of this ce today, so she is also very familiar with it.


    It''s not difficult to avoid people.


    Mu Shinian went directly to the underground garage. She looked left and right and directly picked a car. Then she sat in and just started the car. It didn''t take long to drive out. Just about to drive out, she immediately stepped on the brake.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and looked at the man angrily.


    "Get out of the way!"


    That sh is more and more frequent.


    She studied this, so she knows what it is.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes are red.


    The whole person looks very dangerous.


    Bo Qian stood at the door and looked at her.


    I knew that mu Shinian didn''t have such a wide heart. Even if she was locked here, she would go out sooner orter.


    No one can stop her anywhere.


    Mu Shinian closed his lips, looked at him coldly, and his tone increased again.


    "Get out of the way!"


    How is this possible.


    Thin shallow walked over coldly and opened the door.


    Mu Shinian was quick-sighted and directly pressed the lock control.


    Then, when Bo Qian was stillpeting, she directly stepped on the elerator and the speed soared to the limit.


    Even if it was thin and shallow, she brought it and almost fell out.


    Thin shallow looked at a scratch on his hand, looked at mu Shinian, didn''t even bother to open the door, and directly bumped out.


    The quality of the cars here is very good.


    Therefore, even if the iron door is blown open, the car will be intact.


    Several of his men also got up in embarrassment and looked at him with some fear: "young master Bo, what should I do? Miss Mu left like this?"


    There''s a lot of noise here.


    It surprised everyone.


    Brother master just wanted to ask Bo Qian what to do, when he saw Bo Qian walking directly to the underground garage, and then he also drove a car out.


    The eldest martial brother''s face changed: "do you know where she is going? Let''s divide our troops in two ways!


    "No need."


    Bo Qian said, "you follow the original n."


    Said, thin shallow directly stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed out in an instant.


    Elder martial brother; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was stunned and angry.


    "How can one of them be more grumpy than the other?"


    "Otherwise, what do you think?"


    The little elder martial sister said, "I''ll follow them, or I won''t rest assured."


    "Be careful yourself." The eldest martial brother told: "they estimate that they have something to do. Even if they want to go, they will never go. It''s disorganized."


    "I think Shi Nian is going to find Su Li. ording to her character, it is estimated that she will really do that."


    "Let''s split up. Otherwise, if we need help when we read there, we can take care of it."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has been driving in the direction of frequent shes.


    The closer you get, the more you sh.


    The calmer her mood became.


    Su Li... You really annoyed me this time.


    She was still worried about how to find Su Li, but he really came to the door by himself.


    Mu Shinian looked very calm.


    The horizon has gradually lit up.

 Chapter 1976

    <h4>Chapter 1976</h4>


    She took a very calm look, without saying a word, stepped on the elerator again.


    After driving for several hours, she was also a little tired, but her body was tired, but her spirit was not a bit tired.


    Instead... Excited.


    Because everything is over.


    good.


    result.


    Mu Shinian looked at the approaching car behind her, and her face became ugly again.


    Bo Qian, why did hee again?


    Want to die?


    Mu Shinian stepped on the elerator to the end.


    She''s fast.


    Thin shallow soon caught up.


    The two men were on a par and raced up the highway.


    Mu Shinian''s silent side eyes knew he couldn''t escape. He stopped the car expressionless and looked at him gloomily: "you go back!"


    Thin shallow also wore an iceberg face, sneered and said, "I''m so big that no one has dared tomand me."


    "Really, that makes youugh."


    Mu Shinian has faded from his previous posture, and the whole person has be cold.


    Typically, Ovi looks like.


    Just like that time, when Aowei fought with him at the auction house, it was cold and inhumane.


    She was merciless.


    The whole person is like an iceberg.


    Thin shallow looked at her eyes and looked a little cold.


    What can''t be relied on?


    He''s not an idiot.


    "I''ll deal with some things and won''t kill myself. What should you do? Leave me alone."


    The wine hasn''tpletely dissipated.


    Although mu Shinian was in good spirits, she was still a little tired. She looked thin and looked a little ugly.


    "Thin shallow, you go back."


    "Either you let me go with you, or don''t leave anyone today. From thest fight, you''re not my opponent." Thin shallow directly interrupted her every way back and pointed to her hand: "as for that, I don''t know when it will explode. If we do, we will all be finished. If we get to this step, no one can escape."


    Mu Shinian''s temper suddenly became angry.


    "I''m not kidding."


    "I''m not kidding."


    Thin shallow stares at her solemnly: "I don''t care if you can resist it. I want to carry it for you. Just think I''m cheap."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    no


    She was grateful.


    It''s just that she''s afraid in case something happens.


    Thin and shallow will also be involved.


    Mu Shinian stared at him with a deep face.


    I can''t beat it.


    You can''t run away.


    Su Li is either looking for her or is going to blow her up... So it''s not good to spend it like this.


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked a little gloomy.


    How.


    What should I do?


    The two men were deadlocked for more than two minutes.


    Finally, mu Shinian finally gave up.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m going to find Su Li, but you can''t follow me to see him. It''s estimated that the information you gave him is not so simple that it can be cracked. He still needs me to crack it."


    Thin shallow was silent and asked, "can you crack it?"


    Mu Shinian nced at him. Half a dayter, he honestly told him, "I''ve broken the firewall of the wind hall several times."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow stopped.


    Mu Shinian was also very embarrassed. She turned her head and looked at the mountain outside and said:

 Chapter 1977

    <h4>Chapter 1977</h4>


    "I tried to step on the firewall several times, and I picked it several times. The firewall of the wind hall does order, but there is an expert in the wind Hall who is very powerful. I PK talked to him."


    The same kind.


    Moreover, if the fight continues, she may not be an opponent.


    So, to that extent, she must have no problem.


    Bo Qian has never seen such an arrogant person.


    In front of him, he totally trampled his organization under his feet. It''s really not saving face at all.


    "Come on, I''ll follow you."


    A thin, somewhat gloomy opening.


    When he got back, he fired all those people. What''s this all about.


    Have been picked so many times and despised so much.


    He frowned and bit his teeth.


    Mu Shinian coughed and started the car with some embarrassment.


    She drives ahead.


    Thin shallow followed her not far or near.


    That''s good.


    At least, no matter what happened, he had time to protect her.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong has no freedom at all.


    Wherever she goes, she can be watched.


    She''s not upset.


    It''s useless anyway.


    Su Li didn''t know why she kept her.


    Rong Hu sat on the sofa, holding a magazine in his hand. After reading it for a while, his face became more and more strange.


    Finally, the door was opened.


    Two bodyguards came in, looked at her and said, "Mr. Su is looking for you."


    Rong Yi took back his eyes and said, "what do you want me to do? What can''t your husband solve? It''s no use looking for me."


    "I don''t know." The bodyguard said calmly, "that''s what Mr. Su said. Miss Rong, with your cooperation, go there first. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee whether Mr. Su will be angry."


    Rong Lu frowned, looked up and nced at the two bodyguards. His face was terrible: "so, if I don''t go, you''ll catch me?"


    "Sir, we can''t help it."


    His men calmly opened the conversation.


    Rong Yu sneered: "I really can''t listen."


    Heave great sighs and makeints about the end of the Tucao.


    The bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief and took the man directly.


    It would be a bit embarrassing if Rong Yu insisted so much and really fought.


    After all, Rong is also a character.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li has aputer in front of him.


    He watched it for a long time, and a row of elites cracked it for a long time. Finally, he got stuck on the most criticalyer.


    It can''t be cracked.


    At a nce, Rong Yu knew what had happened. She sneered and said faintly; "It''s no use looking for me. I can''t y with these things."


    "People who don''t expect you to crack these things areing."


    Su Li smiled.


    Perhaps because he was too excited, he didn''t sleep for several nights, and his face looked paler than usual.


    Rong Yi pursed his lower lip and said in a bad tone, "do you dare to find mu Shinian? Are you impatient?"


    Su Li smiled and shook the thin remote control: "she''sing. You''ll see it soon."


    Rong zhe doesn''t want to see mu Shinian at all.


    "Su Li, be careful. Don''t y with fire and burn yourself. She is surrounded by talents now. Do you really think that as long as you hold her, you don''t have to worry about everything? No one is easy to mess with."


    Su Li still smiled.


    "Let''s see who is more capable."

 Chapter 1978

    <h4>Chapter 1978</h4>


    Rong Yi shrugged: "then you''re dead."


    "You are a little too confident in that bigdy." Su Li was very satisfied to see that Rong''s face became more and more ugly, and there was some teasing in his expression: "but also, you will always be a little partial to the eldestdy."


    Rong''s face waspletely cold.


    "What do you know?"


    "I didn''t know at first, butter, I always knew some traces." Su Li is probably too depressed these days. Therefore, it will be rare to find a chance. He also wants others to experience the feeling of heart stuffing: "I really didn''t expect that there was such a big girl behind..."


    "Shut up!"


    Rong Yu rudely interrupted him, and his breath became heavy.


    "Su Li, if you dare to say it..."


    "Just what?"


    Su Li asked with a smile.


    Rong Yi pinched his hands, and his eyes were a bit sinister.


    "You can listen to anything else, but if you dare to tell her, Su Li, I won''t let you go."


    "I still don''t want to get into trouble." Su Li smiled and waved, "so don''t worry."


    Rong Yu sneered, threw the door and left.


    My confidant just pretended not to hear it. At this meeting, he couldn''t help but wonder: "young master, are you ying any riddles? Miss mu, what''s the matter with her life experience?"


    Su Li shook his head, patted his confidant on the shoulder, smiled and said, "she''s powerful. Her life experience will scare people to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My confidant said, and the whole person became strange.


    Su Li patted her on the shoulder again and said with a low smile: "however, if her identity is revealed, it is estimated that... A city will chase her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Such an exaggerated metaphor makes my subordinates even more confused.


    But he didn''t dare ask.


    Knowing too many things you shouldn''t know may not end well.


    Su Li smiled. There was no progress. He didn''t say anything. He opened the door and was about to go out.


    The man was curious: "Sir, do you think Miss Mu wille?"


    "Yes."


    Su Li looked at the time: "she should being soon."


    "Then don''t you worry. Will she bring others?"


    His men asked uneasily, "for example, master Bo or something, isn''t it over?"


    "If more peoplee, just blow it up." Su Li shook the spare remote control: "with this, it''s all right."


    "Moreover, if you want to run away alone, there will be no problem."


    Su Li said it very seriously. He seemed to be sure that mu Shinian must have this ability.


    If he can''t even do this, he really overestimates her.


    ¡­¡­


    You can''t follow in front.


    Mu Shinian didn''t drive in immediately.


    She stopped the car and the car behind her stopped.


    After a long time, mu Shinian got off the bus. She walked over and tangled for a long time before she squeezed out a sentence: "I''m going in?"


    Thin shallow leaned against the door and looked at the road ahead.


    Obviously, it''s still a verymon way.


    But it seems that you can''t see the edge.


    After watching it for a long time, he looked down at mu Shinian and said, "I know."


    Mu Shinian thinks something is wrong.


    She thought for a moment and said, "you have nothing to tell me?"

 Chapter 1979

    <h4>Chapter 1979</h4>


    For example, be careful.


    Don''t carry anything.


    You can''t just say three dry words.


    That''s not right.


    Thin lightplexion looked at her calmly: "a lot, it''s not that I don''t have a chance to say it in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems right.


    No matter what danger happens, she has the ability to deal with it.


    If you think so, there is really no need to worry about anything.


    Mu Shinian is quite confident in this.


    She looked at Bo Qian and didn''t understand the subtle mind in his eyes. She smiled and said, "OK, I''ll go first. You wait here."


    No amount of affectation, she couldn''t say it.


    I''ll see you anyway.


    "I''m leaving."


    Mu Shinian saw that Bo Qian was still silent. He said hello and nned to leave.


    As soon as he took one step out, he was grabbed by someone.


    As soon as mu Shinian was about to turn back, she was suddenly pulled by a force and leaned against the body. She looked up in amazement, but was stunned.


    Thin shallow suddenly pressed against her forehead.


    The two people are very close.


    Mu Shinian could even feel his breath.


    It''s depressing.


    It''s heavy.


    She was suddenly stunned. She didn''t expect to go. People pushed away.


    After all, she has never been used to being so close to a heterosexual in the past 18 years.


    But she didn''t move.


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and seemed to suppress a lot of things in his heart.


    "Last time."


    The thin, shallow and deep opening and deep eyes seemed to see through her whole person; "I know what you''re going back for. This is thest time. Whether you know the secret or not, I won''t let you act alone in the future."


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    What he said not long ago suddenly came to mind.


    "You said you wouldn''t care about me anymore."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s good that he didn''t lose his mind to ask her to go away when he was half dead. She dared to turn the bill with him.


    Mu Shinian is indeed mu Shinian.


    Brain circuits are different from ordinary people.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and continued, "I remember this, so do you want to take care of me again?"


    Originally, Bo Qian was very worried, but it was OK not to open his mouth when he saw mu Shinian. Opening his mouth can make people angry, and his anger disappeared at once.


    But it happened that what others said was not wrong.


    No matter how angry he is, he can''t help it. Mu Shinian is such a character.


    Thin shallow reluctantly pulled her lower lip and rubbed her head melon seeds twice: "then I have to take care of it?"


    The question of "...".


    Mu Shinian thought seriously.


    A few secondster, she said honestly, "I have a bad temper, not gentle and considerate. I have my own ideas. I think it makes sense. No one can stop me. My master has a headache for my character. Moreover, I''m very angry. Sometimes I just do it... Do you want to take care of it like this?"


    Thin shallow listened carefully. After listening, he nodded seriously: "it''s really difficult."


    "But no one controls you except me."


    "You have such a big temper. If you were someone else, you might have been beaten down before you began to reason with you."


    "I''m not sure. I''m good at it. Although they say I want to let women, I only defend. I''m estimated to be able to carry your attack."


    "So let me sacrifice."

 Chapter 1980

    <h4>Chapter 1980</h4>


    Mu Shinian wants to say that you don''t have to force it.


    But I didn''t makeints about it, but I justughed. "Your eyes are really strange."


    "Nothing." Thin shallow also showed a smile: "so, Miss mu Shinian, are you entrusted with me for life?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head, raised his hand, suddenly pulled off one of his buttons, and then said calmly, "you confessed to me first."


    "... well, then?"


    It doesn''t matter if Bo Qian has been torn by her.


    Mu Shinian pushed the button with his fingertips and remained calm as always: "I''m an adult, not puppy love. So I promise you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow touched her forehead and smiled helplessly.


    "Mu Shinian, you are really..."


    Ao Jiao has reached a limit.


    Mu Shinian also feels that she is not a thing, but I like your four words. It''s too heavy for her to say.


    But anyway, it''s good to have the meaning.


    "I''ll go first."


    Mu Shinian pressed his hand on his shoulder and gently pushed it away: "I will pay attention to safety."


    Bo Qian gave a sound. Suddenly, he bowed his head and a very shallow kiss fell on her ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian only felt a current passing by.


    There was a shudder all over her.


    Thin shallow stuck it to her ear and said, "be careful. I''ll wait for your news."


    Mu Shinian''s skin was thin and he became red directly.


    She ah a, oh a, some embarrassed fled.


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing at her unsteady footsteps.


    The skin is really thin.


    But with a smile, he couldn''t help worrying again.


    She didn''t know what to face, so she let her deal with it alone


    He can''t interfere.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t arrive until nightfall.


    The time bomb in her hand, it is estimated that what device is used in it, can not be scanned and dare not open it.


    Therefore, it is estimated that there is a special locator in it.


    Mu Shinian drove past.


    As soon as she arrived, someone was waiting at the door. Seeing hering, he immediately informed anyone.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car and looked at the environment indifferently.


    "Miss mu, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Two bodyguards politely said to her, "Mr. Su is waiting for you inside."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything and went straight in.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    Someone couldn''t help but say, "Miss mu, you''re a little slow here. Mr. Su thought you coulde this afternoon."


    Mu Shinian smiled sarcastically.


    The bodyguard frowned and tried deliberately; "No, Miss Mu has been dyed by other things."


    Mu Shinian looked back and looked at them coldly.


    "Su Li wants to know. Let him ask me himself."


    Leaving such a sentence, she went straight away.


    The two bodyguards were not angry, but they were respectful: "what Miss Mu said is that we are really not qualified to talk to you."


    Mu Shinian is still an arrogant attitude. Regardless of the two people behind her, they are staring her into a sieve.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li came here specially when she heard that mu Shinian wasing.


    Looking at the person he hadn''t seen for a few days, he was not angry at all: "see you again."


    "Did you untie the handcuffs?"


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, looked at the two things in his hand and looked at him sarcastically: "what do you say?"

 Chapter 1981

    <h4>Chapter 1981</h4>


    Su Li waved his hand, smiled and joked, "yes, you have many ways to open it."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to pay attention to him, just waiting for his following.


    Su Li said, "help me crack a program. When it''s done, I''ll untie your handcuffs immediately."


    It seems that she doesn''t believe it. Su Li said, "by the way, this pair of handcuffs ispletely tailor-made for you. Only I can untie them in the world."


    By implication, she can only be obedient.


    Mu Shinian still looked disdainful, or she didn''t worry about these things at all.


    Su Li has long been used to her reaction.


    He smiled helplessly and said, "even if you don''t worry about yourself, you should always think about others."


    This other person naturally refers to Rong.


    "To be honest, as long as my goal is achieved, you and Rong have nothing to do with me. Rong has worked with me at least. I will always be more tolerant to her."


    "However, the premise is that my goal must be achieved. If you make it impossible for me to get what I want, I have no reason to give face to anyone."


    Mu Shinian raised his head, with a cold light in his deep eyes.


    "Well, so? Can''t you unlock the USB sh disk he gave you?"


    "Ha ha, mu Shinian is mu Shinian." Su Li looked at her admiringly: "why don''t you just cooperate with me? Anyway, if Fengtang gets it, I still believe in your ability."


    Mu Shinian asked jokingly, "will you cooperate with such people?"


    She said, showing her hand.


    Su Li nced, and a trace ofplexity shed in his eyes.


    But it''s just a moment.


    "That''s what I said."


    "Then we''d better just be a businessman."


    "You help me crack the program and I''ll let you go."


    Mu Shinian''s face remained unchanged: "your credibility is not high."


    "That''s right, but unfortunately, you have no other choice."


    "Yes."


    For this, mu Shinian admitted very quickly.


    "Then there is no other way. It seems that I have only such a choice."


    "If you can make the right choice, we can all save trouble."


    Su Li said, winking at his men.


    "I won''t pit you. Let you see if Rong is all right first."


    ¡­¡­


    When Rong saw mu Shinian, her mood was veryplicated.


    She was too confident. She thought she ran away and came back to save her. As a result, she fell into the trap of others, which would be a burden to her again.


    At least I grew up watching mu Shinian. As a result, I didn''t help anything in the end.


    In contrast, mu Shinian doesn''t have such aplex mind as her.


    After she confirmed that Rong was all right, she said, "where is the thing?"


    "Come with me."


    Su Li made an invitation gesture and came out.


    Rong Yu knew what they were going to do at a nce and immediately grabbed her: "are you serious?"


    Are you really going to help Su Li crack the program?


    Mu Shinian looked back at her.


    "Yes."


    "You, you don''t have to." Rong Yi couldn''t help saying, "you can ignore me. As long as you ignore me, he can''t threaten you."


    "No, it''s OK." Mu Shinian pointed to his hand and calmly reminded her: "I still have this thing in my hand. I can''t solve it, so I''d better be obedient."


    It was hard for Rong to argue.


    This thing is soplicated?


    Can''t even think of a way to solve such a pile of powerful people?

 Chapter 1982

    <h4>Chapter 1982</h4>


    "Just because of this?"


    Rong Yu suddenly asked.


    Mu Shinian looked at her strangely: "what?"


    "No, nothing, I." After a pause, she stopped again and couldn''t help joking: "is that why you came here? If I don''t know the secret and you''re not controlled by this thing, will youe here?"


    Come and save her.


    Mu Shinian felt more and more strange about her problem.


    She hardly thought much and nodded directly.


    "Yes."


    Rong Yu''s face changed.


    At first nce, there is somefort.


    Mu Shinian said, "he arrested you to restrict me. You were implicated by me."


    So you have toe back.


    Rong Yu smiled helplessly and said, "you look like this. What do you want me to say about you?"


    "Don''t say anything. Let''s go out first."


    Mu Shinian said and followed Su away.


    Rong Yu stood behind her and stared at her background. Her eyes were wet.


    So you see, even the children born by monsters may not be monsters.


    Mu Shinian eventually became a different person from them.


    The road she took was dangerous and powerful, clean and not dirty.


    ¡­¡­


    In the machine room.


    A bunch of elites can''t help it.


    When I see Mu Shi Nian, I basically disdain it.


    What they can''t solve, mu Shinian, a child who looks half old, what can she do.


    Su Li was very solemn: "you all cooperate with her. What she says is what she says."


    The crowd nodded reluctantly.


    "Yes, Mr. Su."


    Mu Shinian browsed the information from the next guide, and the corners of his eyes twitched twice.


    Bo Qian, what should she say about him


    I really took out the wind hall.


    Don''t you know if it''s okay to take a fake and be a cover?


    I can''t be angry and can''t scold anything.


    "He cares about you." Su Li joked, "these things are willing to take out."


    Mu Shinian is toozy to be perfunctory.


    She browsed all the way and finally looked at the disconnected section of information.


    Su Li said, "it''s been cracked before and after, but these data can''t be exported sessfully. They have set up mechanisms in the middle, and they can''t help it. After thinking for several days, they tried no less than 20 ways, but they still can''t solve it."


    Mu Shinian looked at the program.


    After watching it for half a day, I finally got a little silly.


    "Enumeration method?"


    "Yes." Although she has been nted in Mu Shinian''s hands many times, I have to admit that she is really talented.


    Even if she didn''t say anything, she could know what she was doing.


    Mu Shinian moved his finger and pressed it a few ces. Then he smiled more ironically.


    "20 million possibilities, only one try at a time..." she stared at Su Li like an idiot: "do you think I can solve it right away?"


    These elites have dark circles under their eyes. You can see that they are really suffering in order to break this program.


    Su Li looked at her and said calmly, "you''ll have a way."


    Mu Shinian looked at him like an idiot.


    "What do you think of me?"


    I wish it were that good.


    Su Li looked at her calmly: "believe you."


    Hehe


    Mu Shinian sneered directly, and then spread his hand.


    "I can''t do it. You can only try these things one by one. If you don''t do it well, there can be a self destruction device in it. Once it starts, you''ll never want to open it."

 Chapter 1983

    <h4>Chapter 1983</h4>


    Su Li frowned.


    Mu Shinian can tell whether he is telling the truth or lying.


    In this case, she really can''t do it?


    "Didn''t Bo Qian tell you anything?"


    Mu Shinian drove all night and didn''t have time to do anything. She was pulled to this ce again. She was in a bad mood at this meeting.


    But she also did not need to lie.


    Su Li looked at her. From her eyes, she could hardly see the slightest feeling of guilt and panic.


    "Didn''t Bo Qian tell you anything?"


    Mu Shinian showed a strange smile: "you overestimate me. I know the rtionship between Fengtang and Bo shallow is far behind you."


    Su Li frowned and rxed again for a moment.


    "You must have a way."


    "Yes, let me try one by one." Mu Shinian ordered a keyboard, Shua, and a string of random codes came out. She nced at it and said indifferently, "you underestimate the wind hall. How can they give you things so easily?"


    "Besides, it''s still such a deadly thing."


    Looking at Su Li, his face became more and more ugly.


    Mu Shinian chuckled and joked: "also, even if you decode it, you may not be able to control the situation."


    Su Li''s face was slightly raised: "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shimian shook his head lightly, and the sound lines were all with iparable arrogance.


    "I mean, you may not be able to control the wind hall."


    Inside the house, the engineers looked at her, and their faces were very strange.


    Mu Shinian smiled at him, say: "You''ve thought about seizing the wind hall, but have you thought about how to control it? Even if you have all the internal core materials, you can guarantee that the elites in the wind hall will listen to you? How far has the wind hall expanded and how many people have interests with you? It''s really not easy for the wind hall to be independent. It''s important to know Tying other branches can only ensure that their ability is strong enough and that they will not be given too few benefits, at least more than they can get from cooperating with others. Although it''s a little unreliable to talk about love, at least, interests can live stably. Su Li, unless you can guarantee that you can give enough to others, why do you think you have the ability not to be eaten back? "


    A long paragraph.


    Almostpletely trampled Su Li under his feet.


    The people in theputer room can''t listen anymore.


    Not to mention the bodyguards outside.


    Su Li''s face began to twist.


    But he just smiled.


    He is an ambitious man. He has neglected everything.


    Doomsday gamblers, just like this.


    "I''ll give you a day. Even if you call Bo Qian, you must crack it for me."


    Su Li smiled and said, "otherwise, Rong is dangerous. Mu Shinian, I can tell you that something is going to happen to you, and that thin shallow is basically over."


    "He is reluctant to exchange the wind hall for you. Naturally, he will avenge you at all costs. You don''t want to see the whole situation in disorder."


    "So, crack it."


    Sue lifted her chin and pointed to theputer on the desk.


    Then, leave.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and sneered coldly.


    Arrogance, belittle yourself, Su Li, you don''t know how you''re finished.


    The people in theputer room looked at her with strange eyes.

 Chapter 1984

    <h4>Chapter 1984</h4>


    Mu Shinian turned and swept the past faintly.


    Somehow, those people also feel strange. Mu Shinian is just a little child, which is not enough to be afraid. But when she looks over, they always feel numb.


    It''s like being watched by danger.


    Very upset.


    Mu Shinian opened his chair and sat down, propped his chin and stared at the random codes.


    She really doesn''t have a way.


    It is estimated that such a procedure will be specially set up in order to set up an insurance mechanism.


    No matter who to defend, Bo Qian certainly didn''t want to defend her anyway.


    Moreover, when he came, Bo Qian didn''t exin how to crack it. Therefore, it is estimated that he has other ideas.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, suddenly stretched out his hand and touched the button pulled down by a sudden whim.


    She stared at it for a while, and the corners of her lips were slightly hooked.


    So, is it like this?


    No wonder, this can be used to protect life. Suddenly, Bo Qian didn''t exin a word.


    Mu Shinian put the button back in his pocket and covered it carefully.


    She tapped her fingers on the keyboard, but suddenly she felt funny.


    How confident is Bo Qian to her? I really think she can understand what he means? But... On second thought, it''s really not difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian stayed outside that line all the time.


    Further, his whereabouts will be revealed.


    After waiting for more than five hours, the mobile phone finally reacted, and a red dot suddenly appeared on the map.


    Thin shallow stood up straight, the cold wind blew over him, and a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    "Found it."


    Bo Qian sent out the address.


    Within two seconds, a call came in.


    "Young master, have you positioned Miss mu? Then we''ll prepare immediately."


    "Keep quiet and save people first." Thin shallow opened the door, sat on it, turned the steering wheel and drove in the other direction.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat for seven or eight hours.


    Those people in theputer room are already tired.


    But those who were ordered to monitor mu Shinian''s every move dared not even take a nap.


    Mu Shimian''sputer is connected with theirs. No matter what Mu Shimian does, they can see it clearly.


    Then, these college elites watched Mu read aputer and sat there for seven or eight hours. Leng cracked the program.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people looked at each other, and their faces were very ugly.


    They just thought that mu Shinian didn''t have that ability. After all, they couldn''t make it out of a group of famous schools. Therefore, when Su Li asked for people at the beginning, they really didn''t take it seriously.


    But I have to admit it.


    Someone winked, and immediately someone secretly picked up their mobile phone and sent a text message out.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time.


    It''s a little short of beingpletely untied.


    At that time, this information must be taken away by Su Li.


    Moreover, with so many people staring at her, she really didn''t have a chance to do anything.


    Moreover, without the use value, Su Li will certainly cut down the roots. No matter what she does, she has to wait for an opportunity.


    Mu Shinian suddenly stopped.


    Those who watched her were already nervous. They stood up and stared at her on guard.


    Mu Shinian said, "I want to see Rong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Someone smiled and said, "Miss mu, you''d better crack the program first. It''s not toote to see you again. Moreover, it''s so dark. Miss Rong may have had a rest at this meeting."

 Chapter 1985

    <h4>Chapter 1985</h4>


    Mu Shinian pushed theputer forward.


    Someone thought she was going to drop theputer again, so she got close to it and pressed it.


    Mu Shinian saw that they were so excited and slightly raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The house was silent again.


    Then the person who protected theputer looked embarrassed.


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    He rxed his hand: "nothing, you, you continue."


    When mu Shinian saw them, he was surprised and turned his eyes; "Shut up, it''s really noisy."


    His men smiled dryly and retreated to one side.


    Mu Shinian said, "Rong."


    "... I''ll ask Mr. Su. Wait a minute." The man said he was going out.


    Mu Shinian stopped him.


    "There are so many people here. Are you afraid I''ll take her away?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s too provocative.


    There are their people inside and outside here. No matter what mu Shinian has, he can''t escape.


    "Well... I''d better ask Mr. Su, soon."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything, but knocked on the table twice: "then hurry up. When will you bring people, and when will I continue."


    When his men heard this, they went out immediately.


    Calm returned to the house.


    Mu Shinian leaned back on the chair, his fingers pushed out the button, and his eyeszily grasped a touch of danger.


    The handcuffs can''t be untied


    Anyway, I have to find Su Li to get the remote control first.


    Mu Shinian slightly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was a danger in his eyes.


    The door suddenly opened.


    Rong Yu came in.


    "Very soon." Mu Shinian teased her and looked at her gently: "it looks like you''re not hurt."


    Rong has been thinking about it all night.


    I didn''t think of any way.


    This will see mu Shinian. Her first thought is that mu Shinian is expected to start being a demon again.


    But the problem is her hand!


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    Mu Shinian still insists on his own problems.


    She swept her eyes up and down, nodded her head slightly and said, "it''s OK. It doesn''t look like she was hurt."


    Rong Yi followed her eyes and looked at herself. Then, when she looked up, her face became more ugly.


    "Don''t do anything. Think about your current situation."


    "What situation?" Mu Shimian calmly nced at the technical houses and didn''t take them to heart: "I''m fine now."


    "... where? You''ll be finished at any time." Let''s not be angry.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "OK, I know."


    "You know something!" Rong Yi wanted to continue talking. The bodyguard behind her interrupted her: "Miss Rong, Miss mu, Mr. Su just let you meet. Please Miss mu, you should... Ah!"


    I haven''t finished yet.


    He was beaten with a fist.


    Right up his nose.


    Great strength.


    His nose blood came out, covered his face and stared at her: "Miss Rong, what are you doing!"


    The bodyguard outside the door heard the sound and broke in.


    Seeing this posture, I immediately looked on guard.


    "Miss Rong, please be more conscious and don''t give us any trouble. Mr. Su said that if you make things too ugly, no wonder we don''t save you face."


    When mu Shinian saw the excitement, he opened his mouth: "Rong, don''t bear it. If you want to do it, do it."

 Chapter 1986

    <h4>Chapter 1986</h4>


    "As long as I haven''t cracked it, I have to live. How about you? I''ll protect it, so you''re still safe."


    At least so far.


    Rong Yu nced at her.


    Her temper has always been bad. After hearing this sentence, she snorted coldly. Then, without saying a word, she suddenly started.


    She sped a man''s wrist and pulled it hard.


    Threw people directly against the wall.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed and couldn''t get up.


    Mu Shinian snapped his fingers, leaned against the table, held his arm and smiled coolly; "Good skill."


    There''s a lot of noise here.


    A lot of bodyguards came.


    The situation suddenly became very depressed.


    Mu Shinian counted the servants and couldn''t help reminding them: "more than a dozen, big hand. The master said, your skill is powerful, but it''s not so powerful."


    After a pause, she said, "but do you need my help? Hurry up and solve it before their rescuers arrive."


    "I don''t need you."


    Rong Yu coldly refused: "I''m not going to do it."


    Then she raised her hand and stepped on the finger of the man who fell down. "It''s just that I have a bad temper and dare to throw my face. I remember being retaliated by me."


    The people outside were so angry that they could not hold back.


    "Yes, Miss Rong, we are wrong."


    Rong Yu loosened his feet.


    The man on the ground has fainted with pain.


    Mu Shinian shook his head regretfully: "it''s over? I haven''t seen enough."


    Rong''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    She was silent, and her eyes showed some helplessness.


    "I said, can you be serious?"


    Mu Shinian shrugged indifferently, sat back and said, "since you''re not hurt, it''s good to protect yourself."


    Then she began to deal with the procedure again.


    Rong Yu looked at her deeply.


    What does mu Shinian mean?


    What else does she have to do?


    She doesn''t look. Whose territory is this now.


    And the thing in her hand


    Rong''s eyes swept over her hand, and her face becameplicated again.


    ¡­¡­


    Thest program is very troublesome to crack.


    Moreover, if you make a little mistake, you will encounter another self destruction device.


    Mu Shinian took more than three hours to officially crack it.


    The drowsy people who waited were immediately refreshed.


    A group of people came together and nced at the things on the screen. Their eyes were about to shine.


    However, in view of the various behaviors of admiring the times before, they couldn''t believe it.


    "Miss mu, are they all here?"


    Mu Shinian has been busy for more than ten hours.


    She had a headache at the meeting. She opened a bottle of mineral water and took a sip. She didn''t even bother to answer.


    A group of technical houses gathered together and studied for a long time before they finally dared to confirm it.


    "Do you have a room?" Mu Shinian askedzily.


    I don''t seem to worry about what will happen after that.


    The bodyguard who had been guarding her immediately spoke; "Yes, Miss mu, youe with me."


    Mu Shinian walked out while moving his hand joints.


    ¡­¡­


    When she finished washing, it was half an hourter.


    I haven''t slept all day.


    Mu Shinian will be sleepy and can sleep standing.


    She looked at the time, yawned and closed her eyes on the sofa.

 Chapter 1987

    <h4>Chapter 1987</h4>


    She slept for less than half an hour, and the door kept knocking.


    Mu Shinian frowned irritably. She yawned and drank a mouthful of water. Then she walked slowly and opened the door.


    People outside the door are expected to kick.


    Mu Shinian didn''t blink when he saw this. He raised his foot directly and kicked it back.


    The other party screamed and fell directly.


    Mu Shinian looked at him expressionless: "what''s up?"


    The bodyguard thought he was really pathetic.


    Just to call a door, mu Shinian didn''t make a sound. He knocked on the door for so long just now and thought mu Shinian had run away.


    So it''s normal to overreact a little.


    The bodyguard swallowed the breath and could only admit that he was unlucky.


    He took a deep breath, with a smile on his face that he thought was very respectful.


    "Miss mu, Mr. Su invited you over."


    Mu Shinian still has no spirit; "What''s up?"


    The bodyguard choked on the same two words and had to continue: "Mr. Su said, when is it? He invited you to dinner."


    "Don''t eat, don''t be hungry."


    Mu Shinian yawned: "is there anything else?"


    Now, my men don''t know what to do.


    After all, he just came to invite someone. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    When mu Shinian finished, he was about to close the door.


    His men immediately reached out and pulled the door.


    Mu Shinian nced and looked particrly indifferent.


    "Loosen."


    "... Mr. Su said he invited you over!"


    His men were also afraid of this look, but they still didn''t dare to forget Su Li''s orders: "Miss mu,e with us."


    "Sleepy, don''t go, get out!"


    Then mu Shinian pulled the door directly.


    Fortunately, my men are fast enough. Retract your hands, or they will be stuck.


    His men didn''t dare to continue knocking at the door. Depressed, he turned his head and went to find Su Li.


    Su Li was not surprised to hear that.


    "Forget it, let her sleep enough."


    Anyway, the information in his hand has been identified and is true.


    The doctor also witnessed the whole process and was always uneasy: "Mr. Su, you''d better be careful. I always feel that Miss Mu won''t give up so soon in the following hall."


    "Do you think she has any other way to save herself?"


    Su Li asked with a smile.


    "No, so she can only listen to me and go ording to my requirements. Otherwise, she will lose her life."


    The doctor was silent and said, "but I always think thest procedure is strange."


    "What do you know? It''s not easy for the wind hall to hand over everything. From this point of view, it''s estimated that she wants to dy time. First untie mu Shinian''s handcuffs. After all, the strength of the wind hall is there. As a result, she can''t be untied. If Mu Shinian wants to live or make others safe, she muste to me."


    "This is also their double insurance. It is estimated that Fengtang has designed it early in the morning, so that it will leave such a guarantee, so that mu Shinian has time to untie it and let them find it."


    "That procedure..." the doctor asked uneasily.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no tracking device." Su Li nced at him and thought he really underestimated him: "I won''t be so stupid that I don''t even know this problem."


    The doctor gave a wry smile.


    "I''m also worried about you..."


    "I know your kindness. Don''t worry." Su Li patted him on the shoulder: "I''ll go back first and call me when shees."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li''s mind was full of bing a overlord.


    So when I entered the door, I didn''t immediately feel wrong.

 Chapter 1988

    <h4>Chapter 1988</h4>


    Su Li thought he was wrong. He carefully recalled any details in the house, and then his face changed.


    Su Li walked into the house and looked at the lock on his door. It was obvious that he had been moved again. He took a deep breath and called the bodyguard: "who has been here?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other and said, "Miss Rong came. We said you weren''t there. She didn''t believe it. She had toe and have a look by herself."


    "And then, what did she do?"


    Su Li raised his voice and asked gloomily, "has she ever been in?"


    "This..."


    The bodyguard was silent and said, "I haven''t been in. She doesn''t have a password. How can she get in?"


    Shit!


    "Waste!"


    Su Li raised his hand and directly pped someone. Then he ran to the room, turned left and right, and soon found the small box.


    He bit his teeth and opened it. His face changed again.


    The key is still lying in it.


    No one has moved at all.


    Su Li''s mood suddenly fluctuated.


    He forced himself to calm down and stare at the key, and the blood on his face disappeared a little.


    The two bodyguards let out a low scream and then fainted.


    Su Li looked back and saw Rong Li standing at the door. He calmly looked at Su Li, with some residual blood on his face: "I said, from the beginning, I said from the beginning, I don''t care about other people''s life and death, but mu Shinian, she can''t do anything. I said, but you can''t listen to anything."


    Su Li''s face also changed.


    "Alone, can you beat me?"


    Rong Yi smiled: "then try it. Don''t worry. My people can hold your men for at least ten minutes. In these ten minutes, Su Li and our old grievances can be settled together."


    Talking room.


    She flung her hand.


    Su Li quickly dodged away. He was secretly plotted. He didn''t think it was cost-effective.


    He sneered, turned sideways and avoided Rong''s fist. At the same time, he grabbed her wrist and stared at her with gloomy eyes: "Rong, I thought, for the sake of our friendship, I thought I would just let you go. As a result, you have to give face like this."


    "You let me go?" Rong Yu seemed to hear a big joke. He hit the man with his elbow and suddenly knocked him away: "do you think I don''t know? If Mu Shinian can''t be used by you, you won''t let her live, Su Li. I know this better than hitting. I''d rather kill by mistake than let go."


    "As for me, those who betray you will note to a good end. I knew that from the beginning."


    Su Li sneered: "really? You have to work hard today."


    The two men tangled up again.


    After all, we have worked together for so long, and we all know our skills clearly.


    For a moment, it''s hard to tell the winner from the loser.


    Su Li clenched his teeth and asked insidiously, "Rong, glory and wealth, above 10000 people, what I once said, you don''t move at all?"


    "What do I want these for?" Rong Yu smiled: "the higher you climb, the harder you fall. The higher you stand, the more eyes you look at you. What''s good? I want, I''ve got it. You can''t move. You should dare to move, and I''ll let you pay the price of bleeding!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1989

    <h4>Chapter 1989</h4>


    The two men took a punch on each cheek and both stepped back.


    Rong Yu wiped at will, his eyes as fierce as a wolf.


    Su Li sneered, "really, I don''t need to be polite to you."


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went, he was seeing several of Rong''s men entangled with Su Li''s men.


    Seeing hering, both groups of people subconsciously stopped.


    Mu Shinian nced at them and wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss Rong, we need to discuss some secret matters with Mr. Su. It''s inconvenient for outsiders to get close."


    "It''s really inconvenient to get close." Mu Shinian said weakly, "keep watching. Are you afraid that Miss Rong will tear Mr. Su in half? Don''t make trouble. Neither of her may be Mr. Su''s opponent."


    She was about to go.


    Where Su Li''s men were willing to put her in the past, they immediately stopped her: "Miss mu, you can''t go there."


    "Of course I can." She shook her hand and said, "you Mr. Su are afraid of anyone. There''s no reason to be afraid of me. If this thing in my hand explodes, I''ll be finished. I don''t have to run."


    You seem to be right.


    When Rong Yu saw her saying this, he immediately felt a kind of emotion: "that is to say, you Mr. Su have a life gate in your hand. What to worry about."


    Turning around, he solemnly said to Mu Shinian, "Miss mu, go quickly. If Miss Rong can''t say anything about Mr. Su, please help."


    "Well, good."


    Mu Shinian promised to be free.


    When I turned around, my face was expressionless.


    Here we go.


    ¡­¡­


    When she passed, Rong Yu was already at a disadvantage.


    Su Li was about to attack when he was kicked away.


    As soon as Rong''s face changed, he stood up and grabbed his hand. Then he took the box away, took out the key inside and quickly helped her unlock the lock.


    With a click, the handcuffs on the left were sessfully untied.


    Rong Rong tried the handcuffs on the other side again.


    As a result, as expected, the handcuffs on the right could not be untied.


    "What''s going on!"


    Mu Shinian rubbed the other wrist and said, "don''t care first. It''s toote."


    Rong''s face turned white.


    "Do you have two, two keys? How is that possible?"


    "Why not?" Awesome, that kick is really something.


    Su Li turned his head and spit out a mouthful of blood foam. He smiled darkly: "let you keep your back hand. I can''t do it yet."


    The situation suddenly turned around again.


    Rong Yu is about to die of anger.


    But mu Shinian has no emotion at all.


    She looked at Su Li calmly and sighed: "the people are not enough. You''re dead."


    "It''s not certain who will die." Su Li smiled: "don''t you want to know what the secret is? In fact, I know it too. In this way, if you kill her, I''ll tell you, how about it."


    Mu Shinian tilted his head: "is this a threat or a request?"


    "What do you say? I still have the other key." Su Li smiled proudly.


    It seems that he is determined to admire the time, even if he won''t stop talking, he won''t act rashly.


    But mu Shinian just looked at Rong, and then said, "give it to me and you''ll find the key."


    Rong shuddered and immediately understood.


    "Good!"


    Su Li can y Rong, but mu Shinian

 Chapter 1990

    <h4>Chapter 1990</h4>


    Before he could think of a solution, mu Shinian had called.


    Her attack is faster and more fierce.


    I don''t know how many times better than Rong.


    Su Li has been desperately dodging. As long as he is a stepte, he may be finished.


    After a few moves, Su Li''s face became distorted.


    "Mu Shinian, awesome!"


    "Well, thank you."


    Mu Shinian can''t see any change except that his breath is a little messy.


    Su Li stood up and sneered: "it seems that it''s not so easy to deal with you today."


    Rong Yu shouted anxiously over there, "I can''t find anything. I can''t find anything."


    "Mechanism, small secret room." Mu Shinian said, "he won''t hide such an important thing on the surface."


    Su Li apuded twice and pretended to appreciate it: "you''re really right, but it''s a pity that your helper is too weak."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Mu Shinian said, "it''s better to have help than not."


    Su Liughed again.


    There was some blood on his face.


    "Mu Shinian, you said, if you are willing to cooperate with me, then..."


    "It''s scary."


    Mu Shinian continued: "although I''m not a good man."


    By implication, Su Li is not a good man.


    This is no longer an ordinary irony.


    This is sarcasm.


    Su Li didn''t mind either. When she attacked, she stretched out her hand to block it.


    Rong Yi turned every corner and still couldn''t find it.


    She''s in a hurry.


    "Come on, I''m not familiar with the mechanism!"


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at her and said; "No, you can''t fight."


    This is... Too despised.


    Although, this sentence is also true.


    Rong Yu was so angry that he was thinking that the door suddenly kicked open.


    Su Li''s men didn''t know when to get rid of the shackles of those people and rushed in. When they saw the two of them, they immediately took a breath, hurriedly took out their mobile phone and pressed a number.


    After hanging up the phone, he said, "boss, someone is trying to break through, but we have controlled it!"


    Controlled?


    As he said this, he and some of his men who followed him quickly besieged him.


    When mu Shinian''s face changed, he kicked Su Li away. Then, three or two times, he solved the man, pulled up Rong and ran away.


    Rong Lu frowned: "no, not yet..."


    "There''s no time."


    Mu Shinian said, "you take the key. When you go out, study the key and it is estimated that you can y another key."


    with reason!


    Rong Yu held the key and said, "what shall we do now?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t say, but ran forward.


    Let me see what happened and don''t ask much.


    The two men ran to the position just now, and sure enough, they saw that the men were wounded.


    Mu Shinian frowned, helped the man up and said, "how many people do you have?"


    "Not much. I''ve ordered them to gather."


    Just then someone ran over.


    Seeing them, his face immediately showed some joy.


    "Great, you''re all right."


    Mu Shinian counted the number.


    Ten.


    not so bad.


    "You now..."


    Just about to go on, mu Shinian thought something was wrong.


    She thought carefully and found the problem.


    Well, well, these people are tolerant.


    Even if you want to say something, it should be said by Rong.

 Chapter 1991

    <h4>Chapter 1991</h4>


    Rong: "from now on, listen to her and do whatever she wants you to do."


    "Yes! Miss mu, please tell me!"


    Mu Shinian looked at Rong and saw her smiling at herself.


    She thought for a moment and said simply, "OK, withdraw from the West. There will pass through the thorns. Be careful on the way. Someone will pick you up when you go out."


    Everyone''s face lit up when they heard someone answer.


    "Did you arrange it?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "people from the wind hall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the silence, someone shouted, "what a big row of noodles."


    "Stop talking and go."


    Mu Shinian took people and left directly.


    Rong Yi looked at her back and just smiled.


    The night was dark.


    Moreover, people outside from the beginning of the small test, to the back of the action is getting bigger and bigger.


    Su Li was not stupid either. He immediately understood what was going on.


    The doctor said, "is the information leaked?"


    "Hehe. I underestimated them, but they underestimated me!"


    Su Li pressed a switch.


    A ce under the carpet protruded slowly, and then it opened automatically.


    Su Li picked up another small box and took out the remote control and key from it.


    "But they despise me too much."


    Just about to press, he hesitated again.


    The doctor frowned: "there''s nothing to hesitate. Mu Shinian must die, and you can''t control her."


    "She''s so useful." Su Li said, "keep it first. I have everything in my hand. I don''t believe it. They can fly."


    The doctor also thought, "do we have to find people first now?"


    "Look, why not?" Su Li said sarcastically, "I''ve got all the materials of the wind hall. As long as mu Shinian really goes to find Bo Qian, by that time..."


    He looked at the remote control in his hand and smiled: "at that time, I can..."


    It''s all dead.


    In this way, you can also save a lot of trouble.


    The doctor also smiled: "you''re right. Bo Qian won''t let go of his admiration for the times. Since they all have to be removed, they should be removed more cleanly."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo shallow got out of the car and was just about to go away when he was pulled.


    Xiao Ying frowned, looked at the ce in the distance, sighed and said; "I''ll go with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow shook off his hand and didn''t say good or bad.


    Xiao Ying followed him and asked curiously, "how does she want toe out? Are you sure she cane out?"


    Thin shallow only said one word, and then there was a long silence.


    The dark sky suddenly lit up.


    Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw a red me.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lower lip: "what does this mean?"


    "It''s dangerous."


    Thin shallow stopped, his face deep: "can''t go."


    "... what about that?" Xiao Ying was angry: "I don''t think we should wait at all. Just rush in first."


    Bo Qian ignored him, walked back directly and got in the car.


    Xiao Ying was also quick-sighted and quickly climbed into the car: "did you agree with her before? You don''t have to hide anything from us."


    "Shut up!"


    Thin shallow interrupts his words impatiently.


    Ever since he came here, he has been very upset.


    It''s boring to a climax.


    Xiao Ying sighed helplessly, looked at the deep sky outside, and gradually became uneasy.

 Chapter 1992

    <h4>Chapter 1992</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    There are too many people in the thorn bush.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t pass, so he had to take people to change direction.


    "No, it''s too slow."


    Mu Shinian asked them, "who of you has a map here?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Someone immediately took out a map and gave it to him: "this is our simple map. We steal it when we walk here, but it may not be urate."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian looked at it seriously.


    Q: "who is familiar with this side?"


    Two people raised their hands: "we, Miss mu, do you have anything to say?"


    "Go here."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the direction of the kitchen and said, "you two go here and make some noise to help me buy some time."


    "... what do you mean?"


    "Cut off the connection, cut off the back road, or you won''t get out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Yi nodded: "indeed, listen to her."


    My men have a lot of doubts.


    But I dare not say it.


    I had to do it.


    Mu Shinian ran to the power distribution room.


    Rong looked at him and said, "there are too many people. Do you want us to buy you time?"


    "No need." Mu Shinian looked at them and said, "wait here."


    Then she rushed out, stuck it to the wall, climbed up along a water pipe.


    Her movements are very neat.


    And it''s not sloppy at all.


    The water pipe is like adder. She climbs upyer byyer.


    Those men were stunned.


    Like never seen the world: "this is too exaggerated."


    Rong Yu was also a little surprised.


    But the more surprising thing is still ahead.


    Mu Shinian quickly ran in and did not know how to get the electricity in the whole area.


    Those who guarded the power distribution room were surprised and ran in one after another.


    Mu Shinian came down from above, quickly ran over and said, "go!"


    Others were still surprised and saw that mu Shinian had run away.


    Then they all came back and ran along.


    "Shit, Miss mu, you are so divine. Can you do it?"


    "Yes, you are too good. How do you feel that you can do everything?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t answer. What he thought was the way out.


    "I can only break in and fight in the dark."


    "We all follow you!"


    If they were a little skeptical about the strength of Mu Shinian just now, they wouldn''t dare say anything more.


    After all, they have real strength.


    Compared with them, it is simply a contempt for admiring the time.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know why they suddenly became so loyal. However, she still didn''t have time to think: "no matter who can run out, don''t look back. As long as you can go out, someone will pick you up."


    Rong was just about to speak.


    Mu Shinian suddenly pulled her and pulled her back.


    Next second.


    A stick passed in front of her.


    Almost hit her on the head.


    Rong Yu''s eyes are round.


    Mu Shinian took a look and said, "there are not many people. Let me go ahead and see if there are any means of transportation."


    She is alone


    Tolerance; "I''ll stay and help you."


    "No." Mu Shinian directly refused: "hurry up, or no one can go away."


    While talking, she had rushed out.


    Rong is still hesitating.


    His men immediately said, "it''s all right. Miss Mu looks so powerful that nothing will happen."

 Chapter 1993

    <h4>Chapter 1993</h4>


    Rong Lu frowned. When mu Shinian disappeared into the night, she nodded: "OK, let''s go!"


    Indeed, if Mu Shinian estimated that she was alone, it would be easier for her to go.


    She didn''t believe that there would be anyone more powerful than mu Shinian.


    Moreover, even Su Li is not an opponent!


    It''s easy for them to find a car.


    As soon as he found it, Rong asked two people to guard the front and meet mu Shinian.


    As a result, after only two steps, he was held by someone.


    She looked back in amazement and saw her subordinates looking at her with embarrassment: "Miss Rong, I''m sorry. We''re also for your sake."


    "So, I''m sorry."


    In Rong''s surprise.


    Together, they pulled the man into the car. Then, the driver quickly stepped on the elerator and the car swished out.


    Rong Yu was taken and almost thrown out.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the people around her incredulously.


    "You!"


    "Miss Mu said she had a way. Let''s go out first!" His men also forced a cold sweat. Along the way, too few people came to intercept them.


    There are many people who read about Mu Shi.


    Indeed, it is more valuable to admire the time.


    Rong raised his hand and ruthlessly patted the position in front: "stop the car for me! I order you! Stop the car for me!"


    It''s toote.


    The driver didn''t dare to look at her. He just winked at the people behind him.


    His men understood that he offended her. Without saying a word, he immediately pressed Rong, and then covered her mouth.


    Rong Yu was really surprised.


    These people have juste into contact with mu Shinian.


    When did they collude?


    Rong Yu struggled hard.


    But it''s toote.


    Ahead, someone ran in, but didn''t stop them.


    The driver got out of the car and saw the legendary man. He was shocked and couldn''t help but say, "yes, is it Mr. Bo''s man?"


    The car in the back stopped, the window rolled down, and someone said in a low voice, "take people away, look, don''t make any more mistakes."


    "Don''t worry."


    Come here and drive yourself.


    Rong Yi finally grabbed the hand covering her mouth and couldn''t help roaring: "go find mu Shinian, and this..."


    She took out a key from her pocket, took a deep breath and said, "Mu Shi Nian, Mu Shi Nian, she hasn''te out yet!"


    Thin shallow heard Mu Shi''s name and finally got out of the car. Looking at the key, he frowned: "did you untie the handcuffs?"


    "There was an ident. I had to unlock the key on one side and the key on the other side, which was still in Su Li''s hand."


    Rong Yu opened his mouth anxiously: "however, mu Shinian said that you can refer to this key, so find out the person first."


    "It''s no use."


    Thin shallow doesn''t have to think about it. You can know what it means.


    He said calmly, "where is she?"


    "What... What''s useless?" Rong Yi''s face turnedpletely white. She moved her lower lips and said with some fear: "she shouldn''t. is she going to find Su Li?"


    Thin shallow impatiently stressed: "where is she?"


    Rong Yu took a deep breath and said, "go straight to the East. There is a big banyan tree in front of you. Then, go to the East. She''s right there."


    "OK."


    Bo Qian is going back to the car.


    Rong Yi struggled to go down. As a result, he was held down by his men.


    Rong Yi was angry and couldn''t struggle. He could only bite his teeth and say, "you take me, I can''t look at it like this."


    "You can''t have an ident." Thin shallow coldly interrupted her: "Mu Shi Nianes back and wants to know the truth."

 Chapter 1994

    <h4>Chapter 1994</h4>


    What else does Rong want to say? Bo Qian has got on the bus and left.


    He brought a lot of people this time.


    Moreover, there are several familiar faces.


    Rong Yu was pressed in the car with all hands and feet. Looking at the people who hurried past in front of her, she suddenly felt that some couldn''t face them.


    She didn''t open her eyes and didn''t dare to continue to see them.


    Just a few years, these children who would surround her when they were young have grown up.


    She has no qualifications to let them say even one more word in front of her.


    Eldest martial brother, they didn''t have time. Everyone came to Mu Shi. They just looked at Rong Yu briefly, and then ran away without saying anything.


    Rong Yu didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly she wanted to cry.


    She thought so, and tears fell down.


    His men panicked when they saw her like this.


    "Well, Miss Rong, we didn''t mean it, but, just, it''s also for your own good. Miss mu, she''ll be fine. You, don''t worry."


    Rong closed his eyes.


    No matter what they say, these people won''t let her go.


    But mu Shinian, she took a yellow spring road.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian avoided people and went directly to Su Li''s room.


    The signal light in my hand never came on.


    Mu Shinian became more and more uneasy.


    She went through the room and forcibly opened the small secret room, but she saw only an empty box inside.


    Don''t panic.


    At least, there are keys.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, stood up, threw away the box and looked at the visitor indifferently.


    The man smiled at her with a deep look on his face.


    "Finally, here we are."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly.


    "Didn''t you expect me toe?"


    "I''m always curious now." Su Li came in. He wondered, "how did you send the signal? There is no tracking device in that program."


    Otherwise, he dared not let mu Shinian touch it.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled in his voice.


    "Of course not."


    "Then what are you connected by?"


    Mu Shinian spread his hand and said, "the frequency of wavelength vibration."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Li''s face turned blue.


    But he quickly conceded.


    "I was wrong. You two deserve it."


    Mu Shinian spread his hand: "I think you are too delicious."


    "What about now?" Su Li asked, "Miss mu, help me escape."


    "I can''t run away." Mu Shinian said indifferently, "there are so many people. It''s better to go out and turn yourself in. In this way, you may be able to escape a disaster."


    "That''s no good. I have the wind hall now. As long as I escape, you''re the one who''s finished. Why don''t I try it?" After a pause, he took out a remote control and a key and shrugged at her.


    "The thing is in my hand. Press it gently and you''ll be finished. Of course, I''m so close to you and I don''t want to die, so let''s have a good cooperation."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to cooperate happily at all.


    She breathed out and looked a little gloomy.


    We need a piece of wool.


    Working with wolves doesn''t end well.


    But she has no choice.


    "There seems to be no other choice." Mu Shinian promised very readily,

 Chapter 1995

    <h4>Chapter 1995</h4>


    After she agreed, she smiled again: "then have a good cooperation."


    Su Li posed at her.


    Mu Shinian walked out without expression.


    When people outside saw theming out, they immediately said, "Mr. Su, we''re all ready. Let''s go out first. Someone dragged us there and bought us time."


    "Go."


    Su Li said, pulled mu Shinian''s arm and asked her to get into the car.


    Mu Shinian didn''t stop. He sat in the car, looked down at the things he was wearing on his wrist.


    "Don''t think about it. No one can untie it." He said firmly, "this thing, but myst talisman, do you think I will leave a loophole for you to drill?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    She calmed down for a long time, then slowly smiled and said, "this way, it seems, it''s really difficult to do."


    "So, happy cooperation."


    Su Li said and closed the door.


    The car jerked out.


    It should have been loud.


    But the sky has been overturned here, so such a little sound can''t pass out at all.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked at the sky outside.


    "It''s cold." She sighed: "it''s time to start the season change."


    "Yes, you''re about to start school." Su Li smiled and said, "I''m not surprised to hear that you chose finance."


    "You want to help thin shallow."


    Mu Shinian still held his chin, maintained a posture and said, "you really want to be financial. There''s a lot of money."


    "Come on, I''ve studied you for so long. I still know something."


    Su Li said, "I''m surprised that you will like people one day."


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    Do you like it?


    Is that possible.


    She can''t deceive herself.


    Mu Shinian sighed faintly, with a bit of mncholy.


    "It''s no use liking it any more."


    "It''s not useless. You try to control yourself first, don''t make trouble, and you can live for a long time." Su Li pulled the topic back again.


    Mu Shinian sneered, looked at the back and sighed; "I haven''t caught up for so long. It seems that your homework is well prepared."


    "I''m ttered. In fact, there is more."


    Su Li nced at the man in front.


    Someone nodded and pressed something.


    The next second, the whole ground shook.


    Mu Shi was stunned and looked back.


    The whole area just now was aze with fire.


    The whole sky seems to be dyed red.


    From a distance, the fire beat.


    Mu Shinian''s face waspletely pale.


    Su Li sighed: "this can''t me me. I have too many things hidden in this ce and can''t take them all away at all. Therefore, for the sake of safety, we have also set up a security system. If they don''te to chase you, they''ll be fine, but now people areing, so..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and suddenly attacked fiercely.


    She''s too fast.


    So that Su Li didn''t Parry at all.


    She stunned Su Li at once, and thenid hands on the driver in front


    There are only four people in this car. In addition, the car space is too small and limited. Therefore, the fist and foot can''t be used at all. Whoever takes the first opportunity will have the initiative.


    Mu Shinian grabbed the steering wheel directly.

 Chapter 1996

    <h4>Chapter 1996</h4>


    With a kind of determination, he punched the driver unconscious.


    Then he opened the door and even kicked people out. Then, the car turned and followed the way back.


    The cars behind him reacted.


    They came around and blocked her way.


    Mu Shinian gave them an expressionless look and clenched the steering wheel hard.


    Su Li, beside her, said gloomily, "Miss mu, I advise you to cherish life."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to love at all.


    Without thinking, she turned the steering wheel and drove back.


    She''s fast.


    He rushed out in an instant.


    Su Li was driven and almost hit it.


    He sighed, touched his nose, smiled and said, "go back now. If they don''t die, you''ll be finished."


    "Think about what you have."


    Mu Shinian drives very fast.


    Directly hit those cars, and then rushed out.


    Su Li could only grasp the seat to keep calm.


    He breathed, and some of them were stunned by the murderous spirit of Mu Shinian.


    He sighed slightly, and the sound lines were mixed with a bit of coldness: "I can guarantee that if you stand with Bo Qian, I will let someone press the switch. At that time, you will explode in a few seconds. Do you think Bo qian can run away?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t listen to anything.


    She''s fast.


    Fast, the scenery on both sides can''t be seen.


    Tears also flew out unconsciously.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she had a trace of regret.


    Regret why you have to know the secret.


    If she hadn''t insisted, thin shallow, thin shallow wouldn''t have had an ident at all.


    In the thick ck fog, a car suddenly swished and rushed out.


    Mu Shi was stunned and stepped on the elerator twice.


    Her eyes fell on the face, and the tears that had hung on her eyes suddenly opened the gate and fell down.


    Mu Shinian almost choked.


    With the first, there is the second.


    Mu Shinian looked at them and suddenly felt warm for a moment.


    No matter what secret, how bad, at least, these people will protect her forever.


    That''s enough.


    Mu Shinian looked at theming towards him and was stunned. She suddenly reacted to something. She took a breath and suddenly turned the steering wheel.


    The other two have fainted.


    Su Li was almost concussed by such a fall.


    He sat up and looked gloomily at the girl in front of him.


    She drove on like crazy.


    The speed is more exaggerated than just now.


    Su Li smiled and said, "you can stay. Didn''t you still know his life and death just now? Why don''t you confirm it?"


    Mu Shinian''s cold sweat is about to fall down.


    She looked at the approaching car behind her, and her face was almost white.


    Don''t drive any more.


    Don''t you know what''s on her?


    If the car blows up like this, it''s all over.


    Mu Shinian''s heart shouted madly.


    Don''te here again.


    But no one heard.


    The car is still approaching madly.


    Su Li looked at it calmly and joked, "Miss mu, you have to hurry up. If you catch up, they''ll be finished. Now, they really died because of you."


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth.


    Behind him, the car followed.


    Some people tried to stop, but they were all stopped.


    Bo Qiangang was also affected. In order to save someone, he hurt his shoulder,

 Chapter 1997

    <h4>Chapter 1997</h4>


    He didn''t even have a little treatment. He drove directly to catch up.


    It''s just a little close.


    That''s all.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath. At the fork of the road, Su Li suddenly said, "go up!"


    "My people pick me up. As long as I leave, you''ll be safe. At this time, I don''t have to lie to you." Su Li rubbed the wound on his forehead and said, "besides, you don''t have any chips to trade with me."


    Thin behind.


    Those who can''t even name are chips.


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth.


    She drove straight up the hill.


    Su Li turned back, looked at the car behind him and sneered: "he''s really infatuated."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to answer.


    Su Li said, "I don''t understand you."


    Mu Shinian was in a mess, so he couldn''t calm down at all.


    The car stopped at the top of the mountain.


    A helicopter has been hovering above for a long time.


    As soon as he saw Sueing, he immediately lowered his height.


    Sue got out of the car and looked at the man behind her who was about to catch up.


    "Key!"


    Mu Shinian''s cold mouth.


    Su Li pointed to the helicopter: "I know your skill. At least let me go up."


    A rope hung down.


    Su Li walked over with a smile, grabbed the rope, then wrapped it around his body and put it on.


    Then he took out the key and the remote control.


    It shook twice and threw it to Mu Shinian.


    "Don''t you always want to know what the secret is? Rong Yu may not tell you, but I can tell you."


    Mu Shinian holds the key and just wants to unlock it, he hears this sentence.


    Su Li has slowly begun to rise.


    He smiled and said, "you are not the daughter of Tong Wanzhi and Su Jin, and your grandmother is not your grandmother. Mu Shinian, you are a sinful person. Do you know why you say that?"


    Mu Shinian heard him speak next, and his voice was insidious: "because the blood flowing in your body is vicious."


    Click.


    The key hasn''t been unlocked.


    Her face was as like as two peas. She looked at the keys and the remote control, exactly the same as she had seen before.


    Fake?


    "You shouldn''t have been born. You shouldn''t havee to this world. Mu Shinian, as soon as you were born, you actually died. In other words, you shouldn''t havee to this world. Your parents, your rtives and people who know you. No one wants you to live, but you are cheap. Your mother was the third bowl of abortion medicine in junior high school. You survived. What do you say, you''re not cheap?"


    "Others don''t expect you at all, but you have toe to this world shamelessly. Even if youe, no one is willing to see you."


    "Mu Shinian, you shouldn''t havee 18 years ago. Now, you should go back to the ce you should have gone back."


    Su Li took out a remote control from his pocket and pressed it hard.


    Handcuffed, the sh gradually increased in frequency.


    Behind him, someone has caught up.


    Mu Shinian''s face stiffened. Looking back, he saw that thin light hade up.


    Her face sank sharply.


    Thin shallow got out of the car. Just about toe over, mu Shinian suddenly turned his back and took a step back.


    His face turned pale.


    Didn''t get


    "False, I was cheated." Mu Shinian said easily: "in fact, it''s not unexpected, but I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Su Li left with all the information of the wind hall.


    No matter how powerful it is, Bo qian can''t fight back.

 Chapter 1998

    <h4>Chapter 1998</h4>


    Defeat is a matter of time.


    But she still wants to fight.


    Unfortunately, wrong.


    "... it doesn''t matter." Thin shallow walked over to her step by step and said, "I''ll find a way. If I can''t, I''ll apany you."


    "No one else will be involved. I know you don''t like it, so I let them all stay below."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip.


    "That''s the best."


    She turned her head and looked at Su Li, with some hesitation in her eyes.


    "I caused the trouble."


    "Bo Qian, I''m sorry, I promised you. I''ll go back with you."


    She took a step back.


    In the moment of thin shallow stunned, he suddenly rushed over.


    Su Li was stunned. Unexpectedly, mu Shinian ran up for a while. She jumped up and pulled the end of the rope. Then she looked up and smiled at Su Li.


    "I hate being threatened."


    "Do you want to be the master of the wind hall? Go down and dream."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his foot and one hand, grabbed the rope, and broke it with the rope.


    Then he yanked the man down.


    Su Li didn''t expect this.


    When he fell down, he remembered something and kicked out in a hurry.


    Mu Shinian has a bomb tied to his hand!


    He has dropped the remote control just now.


    He doesn''t want to die with her!


    It''s toote.


    The waves drowned them in an instant.


    In just ten seconds, everything was so fast that people couldn''t react at all.


    Thin shallow is almost in the moment when mu Shinian runs away, he has caught up.


    Unfortunately, he is still a littlete.


    Mu Shinian jumped down with the determination to die.


    Drag the man who should be doomed to hell together.


    The sea exploded.


    The water sshed everywhere.


    Thin shallow stared at the sea below and jumped directly without any emotion.


    Someone grabbed him.


    "Do you want to die?"


    It''s not too high to jump.


    Thin shallow didn''t want to see who was holding him. Without saying a word, he jumped down directly.


    "Hello!"


    Xiao Ying clenched her teeth, took off her coat and jumped down, but before jumping down, he turned back and hurried tomand.


    "Go and send someone to look for it!"


    Then he jumped down.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian''s body is falling continuously.


    The sea is very salty.


    The wound on her body was numb with pain.


    She was shocked by the explosion just now. Her head was confused. She didn''t know whether her hand was still there.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the sea. The moonlight shone down with a faint light.


    The light is getting weaker and weaker.


    She is very tired.


    A lot, too.


    Want to go home, want to eat cassava, want to go to the secret room with Ye Ling... Think of grandma, think of Bo shallow... Think if he will scold her in front of her tombstone


    Think... A lot.


    In the end, I remembered that face.


    She wanted to say, fortunately, she didn''t kill him.


    Su Li said she was a sinful person.


    Born with sin.


    She doesn''t even know who she is.


    The water shook.


    She opened her eyes with difficulty and saw a man swimming towards her quickly.


    Mu Shinian looked at the familiar face.


    He smiled helplessly.


    He came anyway.


    Come and pick her up?


    She can''t say it this time.


    Because she really wants to go back.


    It''s too tired here.


    So she held out her hand to catch that little vain hope.


    Goodbye.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1999

    <h4>Chapter 1999</h4>


    The world is immersed in terrible.


    Mu Shinian felt that his feet could not touch the ground, and everything around him became very blurred.


    She didn''t know whether she was affected by the explosion or stayed under the water for a long time, so she drowned.


    Or directly, dead.


    For three days.


    No one dares to speak.


    Eldest martial brother, they came to watch in turn. They were not afraid that no one would notice when people woke up, but worried that people woke up. Then the two fought.


    After all, their younger martial sister is very weak and is not an opponent. It is estimated that she will be beaten miserably.


    the forth day.


    Their younger martial sister still didn''t wake up.


    She was lying in bed with repeated fever, tried the medicine and took a drip.


    But I just don''t wake up.


    At first, the eldest martial brother was worried that mu Shinian would have an ident, but he didn''t worry at all. He was still sulky, so they didn''t worry.


    If Mu Shinian has something to do, it''s possible for Bo shallow to lift the sky.


    The elder martial brother couldn''t see it anymore. He went out to buy two cups of coffee and handed one of them to him: "have a drink."


    Thin shallow looked and didn''t answer. He just bowed his head and turned over a book.


    The elder martial brother looked at it and found that it was mu Shinian''s diary. He yanked it twice. Although he was curious about what their younger martial sister would write, he still had basic morality.


    "This is her diary. If you think so, it''s not good. It''s personal privacy."


    Thin shallow raised his eyes as if he were looking at a dead object.


    The eldest martial brother drew two corners of his mouth silently and said helplessly, "well, whatever you want, you two have no secrets anyway."


    Thin shallow then took back his eyes and pointed to somewhere in his diary: "what is this?"


    The elder martial brother looked down, Instinctively scratched the tip of the eyebrow: "If you remember correctly, when she was eight years old, we had known her for three years. She was kidnapped once. It was strange that the kidnappers didn''t want money, didn''t ckmail the phone, and didn''t have any news. Then my master went and brought people back. It was too strange that we asked. The master said that he gave some to some desperate people The money was just sent away. Butter, mu Shinian privately investigated our master''s ount and found that there was norge expenditure in those days. "


    "Survey?"


    Thin shallow frown, mu Shinian, even know Zhou Yansong''s ount?


    The eldest martial brother understood what he meant, coughed and muttered embarrassed: "she can do it. She knows our ounts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian didn''t ask.


    Yes, it''s not difficult.


    "So, it''s very strange. The younger martial sister went to ask the master, but the master didn''t say anything. He still exined in the same way and sent her away in private... But how to say, ording to the younger martial sister''s memory, after they kidnapped her, they seemed to take her somewhere. They were very kind to her on the way, didn''t beat or scold her, even entertained her and even thought she was wearing good clothes The clothes were too cheap. I specially changed her to a famous brand of clothes. That brand was discoveredter when the younger martial sister went to investigate herself. It''s an old brand more than ten years ago. When she came back, she was unharmed, not even frightened. "


    "Many details can''t be exined. The younger martial sister herself has investigated, but she hasn''t found any clues. The people who kidnapped her have long disappeared."


    The elder martial brother looked at the diary on that page while recalling, and then his fingers stopped below.


    "You see, her own summary."


    Thin shallow looks at the girl and has some childish writing.


    1. Packed well, the selling price is better. They seem to be afraid of me


    2. The man was solved by the master. (unlikely.)


    3. Take me to someone.


    Several items were also listed in the follow-up.


    Thin and shallow looked at it one by one and asked, "where''s Rong?"


    "Why did you ask her?" Su Li couldn''t help but wonder: "she read the time very well. When she left at the beginning, she wanted to take it away."

 Chapter 2000

    <h4>Chapter 2000</h4>


    Thin shallow stared at the sleepy man in bed.


    She has been in this situation for several days.


    If you don''t die and make sure she''s all right, Bo shallow may really think she doesn''t want to wake up.


    The eldest martial brother also looked at her with his eyes, and said with an odd look: "speaking, Rong Zhen is really different from her. It seems that he has been particrly fond of her since he was a child."


    "However, she respects Shi Nian very much. She didn''t ask if she wanted to take Shi Nian away. In fact, if she had a tough attitude at that time, even the master might have no way to take her."


    But no.


    Rong Yu is so persistent about Mu Shinian.


    Why did you have to let her go.


    And after all these years, why do you want to take her away.


    Why on earth is this.


    The elder martial brother looked at Bo Qian and couldn''t help asking, "do you think this matter has something to do with that secret?"


    After a pause, he sighed quite speechless: "speaking of it, it''s really bullshit. We don''t know what the secret is. Mu Shinian probably won''t let us know."


    He doesn''t have to say this. Bo shallow knows it.


    Thin and shallow stared at the words on that page, looking particrly dignified.


    The eldest martial brother also knows that he must be in a bad mood now.


    He breathed out and said, "haven''t you said it yet?"


    "Is it allowed?" The elder martial brother reluctantly spread his hand: "I didn''t say anything, and I don''t think she will let you know."


    Thin shallow was silent.


    What, can''t you say anything?


    "Besides, I don''t think you should know about it."


    The elder martial brother pointed to the person on the bed and said, "she supported us several times, just don''t want that secret to be known by us."


    I don''t have to know.


    Anyway, people havee back now.


    "When she wakes up, she will ask herself."


    "No."


    Thin shallow said; "Where is she?"


    "Do you have to know?" The elder martial brother asked in surprise, "you know, it''s no good, isn''t it?"


    Thin shallow frown: "where are people?"


    "You... Ah!" The elder martial brother struggled in his heart and said, "OK, OK, I can tell you, but you have to promise that you can''t do it."


    Thin and shallow nodded coldly: "OK."


    That''s enough.


    The elder martial brother sighed and said, e with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Rong estimated that it was the first time to see thin and shallow.


    Compared with a few days ago, the person who took strangers not to enter the Qi field all over his body today is shallow and immersed a lot.


    It doesn''t look like a living person at all.


    He just looked at Rong Yu with a cold look, as if he didn''t know him at all.


    Rong Yi looked at him and almost knew what he was doing. She sighed and said, "it''s useless. I won''t say it. Mu Shinian can only be told about it."


    Thin shallow didn''t even think about it. He took out a card and a ticket from his pocket and pressed them on the table.


    Rong Yu looked at those two things and his eyes changed instantly.


    She got up from the sofa. "Do you want me to go?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    "As you said, mu Shinian knows the secret. It''s not a good thing for her."


    So, go far.


    Never let mu Shinian find it.


    Rong Yi was stunned and looked at him suspiciously: "Mu Shinian will turn against you. She spent so much effort to know this."

 Chapter 2001

    <h4>Chapter 2001</h4>


    "It''s all right. She turns over her. I''ll coax it."


    Everyone is back.


    Bo shallow doesn''t care about those broken secrets.


    Forget it. Besides, it''s still bad.


    Rong Yi looked at the two things again and smiled helplessly. She shook her head and helplessly lengthened her tone: "thin and shallow, you are really..."


    What you think is really specific.


    She slowly picked up the two things, and then couldn''t help asking, "are you really not afraid to turn against you?"


    "Not afraid."


    The thin answer is still those two words.


    He leaned aside, leaving her with an overly gloomy face: "never let her find it."


    "You should tell mu Shinian that she will dig three feet if she wants to find someone." Rong Yu joked, "what do you think is the name of Aowei?"


    "Also, a final warning, pay attention to Zhou Yansong."


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s not a bad man, but he''s not much better. Do you know why I want to cooperate with Su Li?"


    Rong stood up straight.


    Years have left many traces on her.


    Subtle lines also appeared in the corners of her eyes.


    No one can change.


    So she recognized.


    There''s only one thing I can''t trust.


    "Because I found that Mu Shimian was secretly tracking down something. I knew it by ident. Specifically, I can''t tell you what I said. Once you investigate, you can know what the secret I want to say is. But if no one hinted or revealed something about these things, Mu Shimian would never have a chance to know it."


    "Moreover, even if she goes to investigate and contact, it will only arouse the vignce of some people, but it ispletely opposite to the purpose of her investigation. This is also the power and wisdom of Zhou Yansong. However, you know, for some people, once they scare the snake, they will kill it intentionally or unintentionally."


    "But there is also an advantage. These people will not kill, they will defend, and they will defend until they think of a solution."


    These words are difficult to understand.


    It''s very windy.


    Thin but remember.


    But I just remember.


    He didn''t understand what these words meant.


    "You remember, Bo shallow, look after her. Don''t let her have a chance to do anything." Rong Yu suddenly lowered his voice: "I don''t mean any harm to her. I just hope she can live better. Don''t carry so much. Keep her."


    Rong Yi said, took something and went out of the door.


    She didn''t look back, and the whole person was determined.


    Better not.


    Never.


    Outside the door. The eldest martial brother was also there. Seeing that she was leaving, some didn''t know how to react.


    Rong Yu patted him on the shoulder and told him some truth: "your master has such and such reasons for mu Shinian, but he is really good to you. One yard belongs to one yard, not to talk about it in general."


    "You''re right, master..." elder martial brother couldn''t help blurting out, but when he finished, he felt wrong. She wanted to take it back again. Rong smiled and said, "it''s okay. I know what you mean. I won''t have anything with your master in the future."


    She took so much effort to protect mu Shinian.


    get the opposite of what one wants.


    Everything goes back to where it was.


    "That little younger martial sister..."

 Chapter 2002

    <h4>Chapter 2002</h4>


    Elder martial brother, I can''t help it.


    "Do you care about her in the future?"


    Rong Yu was silent and said, "she''s fine now. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the aftermath. No one will trouble her in the future."


    "..." elder martial brother suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The bad one.


    What is the secret that mu Shinian carries.


    Rong Yu didn''t say anything more. He left decisively with all his secrets.


    The house was quiet.


    Bo Qian is sitting in the house, and the eldest martial brother is standing outside the door.


    He looked at the people in the room, sighed, and chose to leave.


    The elder martial brother returned to the ward.


    Mu Shinian is still asleep.


    She may not have had a good rest for too long. This sleep seems to have made up all her sleep these days.


    The eldest martial brother looked at her quiet sleeping face, and a helpless smile appeared on his lips: "for your sake, we are about to fall out. As a result, you are still sleeping so well."


    Since mu Shinian grew up, they haven''t spoken to her in this tone.


    No matter how young a child is, he will grow up.


    Moreover, their younger martial sister is serious about face. They don''t treat her as a child every day, which makes her secretly angry.


    Brother master sighed, stretched out his hand and touched her head melon seeds: "sleep, enough sleep, but you must wake up. If you don''t wake up, everyone will really worry. You don''t want us to worry about you every day."


    Mu Shinian still didn''t speak.


    Sleep quietly.


    The one who can''t wake up.


    At this time, the elder martial brother suddenly knew that he would be tired if he carried so many unspeakable younger martial sisters.


    When she got tired, she had to sleep for a long time and ignored everyone.


    The eldest martial brother smiled, pulled the quilt for her, and crept out.


    ¡­¡­


    airport.


    Rong Yu looked at the peopleing towards her in the waiting room with a yful smile on her face.


    Zhou Yansong also seems to be bad recently.


    His face looks very bad.


    With two cups of coffee in his hand, he came over, handed her one and sat next to her.


    Rong Yi also took it over and stared at him curiously: "can youe out?"


    "What can''t get out." Zhou Yansong smiled and said, "there''s always time to meet and send you one."


    Rong Hu took a sip of coffee and said, "really, it seems that they respect you very much. I thought you would be guarded."


    "It''s not that exaggerated. They don''t me me when they read, and they have no reason to turn against me."


    Zhou Yansong took a breath and said, "she should know."


    Rong Yu clenched the cup, A vicious smile appeared on his face: "What will she do after letting her know? Do you think she will look at it? If she goes back, will shee back? Do you know what the man has be now? You know, you let him investigate. Fortunately, she only met one side at the beginning, and the other side hasn''t been met yet. If they really touch it, your little apprentice, It should have been gone a few years ago. "


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said helplessly, "you know her, and I know it. She won''t just forget it. She will investigate it."


    "It''s all right. If I don''t tell you, she''ll never know."

 Chapter 2003

    <h4>Chapter 2003</h4>


    Rong Yu''s eyes were warm and said, "at least you brought her up. Zhou Yansong, knowing those things is not good for her. It''s not easy for her to live now. She is confused and hated by everyone. She has borne enough in the open and in the dark."


    Zhou Yansong moved his lower lip, and his face was a little moved.


    Rong said, "let her grow up so carefree. It''s good. It''s always better to know everything and be powerless."


    "I see."


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "I''ve already got my passport. If I have a chance in the future, let''s go out."


    The only two people who know this will never let them get too close to Mu Shinian.


    Therefore, it is inevitable to go.


    Rong Yi nodded, "OK."


    Two people who have known each other for more than ten years are so different.


    One to the East and one to the West.


    The earth is round.


    However, the diameter is toorge to be seen.


    Maybe I can''t meet you all my life.


    Zhou Yansong took the cup of coffee and smiled bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up after more than two weeks.


    Her wounds haven''t healed yet. When she opened her eyes, the whole world was white. It took a long time to finally focus.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and wanted to move, but he was caught.


    She opened her eyes.


    Bo Qianzheng held her hand and stared at her without saying a word.


    Mu Shinian was silent, and those little memories gathered in his mind.


    He was the one who, underwater, grabbed her hand and brought her back from hell.


    When Mu read, the lip p is dry. If you pull it a little, blood will permeate out.


    Thin shallow frowned, took a cotton swab and wiped off her blood: "don''t talk."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand.


    There seemed to be thousands of words to say, but for a time, she really didn''t know what to say.


    He could only hold those beautiful big eyes and stare at him without saying a word.


    If you had been timid, you would have been scared out of shape.


    Thin shallow let her look at herself, slightly lowered her body and said, "wait until you are good."


    Mu Shinian was silent again, holding his hand.


    The two sides were deadlocked for a long time before she faintly spit out a word.


    "Don''t you reckon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She didn''t say it was okay.


    As she said this, her thin face suddenly became wonderful.


    He looked at me with a smile.


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    Of course, it doesn''t count.


    If you settle ounts.


    Her present body is really not worth it.


    Thin shallow was angry and smiled by her.


    "What you think is very beautiful."


    Mu Shi read well and wanted to say that there was no way.


    "Take good care of me first." When she fished mu Shinian into * *''s face, she was like a bloody man. There were injuries all over her. It looked shocking, and he didn''t dare to exert himself.


    But fortunately, there is life.


    At that time, he had only one idea left.


    Whether she wants to be a demon or a demon, whatever she wants, one wind hall can''t cover her, so there are two wind halls... As long as she is alive, it''s easy to say anything.


    As a result, the first thing the girl worried about when she woke up was whether she would be settled.


    Shallow is about to be angry andugh by her.


    "Don''t think about it. When you''re good, talk slowly."

 Chapter 2004

    <h4>Chapter 2004</h4>


    Mu Shinian thought about his injury. It''s estimated that it won''t be better in a month or two.


    She was relieved.


    In a month or two, how much fire should dissipate.


    Mu Shinian is very confident in this.


    Thin shallow knew what she was thinking and knocked her forehead: "what are you thinking? You can never forget it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems intentional.


    Thin shallow didn''t intend to let her have a good rest at all.


    "Your senior brothers and sisters are waiting to settle ounts with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to have a good rest at all.


    She stared at thin and shallow with depression, and her eyes were filled with too weak emotions.


    Unhappy, angry.


    Thin shallow smiled: "sleep with you. Who dares to settle ounts with you like this?"


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt and covered his mouth.


    I wanted to turn over, but I found that my body was too painful to turn over, so I had to close my eyes.


    Vivid interpretation of what is called ignoring people.


    Thin shallow ah, smiled and rubbed her head twice: "sleep."


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt again. Now she has one hand and can move freely.


    You can''t move anywhere else.


    The quilt was pulled down.


    "Protest? Don''t do useless work."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian became more angry.


    ¡­¡­


    She was so angry that she went to sleep.


    When I woke up again, it was the next day.


    Her spirit finally got better. She was about to try to get up, but she was pressed back again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    The little elder martial sister sat on the edge of the bed and said, "the steel te on her body hasn''t been removed yet. You should be more conscious."


    Mu Shinian looked at her and smiled: "little elder martial sister."


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes were hot: "you, who are you going to scare to death? If something happens to you because of this, what do you want us to do?"


    "I''m fine."


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hand and could only move slightly.


    Her fingers gently scratched the palm of her hand.


    When she was very young, she annoyed people, and she was unwilling to bow her head and apologize. There would be these cute little moves.


    But the little girl still has a straight face.


    Little elder martial sister''s heart is melting.


    In fact, it''s good for people toe back.


    Where are you willing to me?


    Where willing, really scold her or something.


    The little elder martial sister sighed and gently pressed her finger: "you, I want to say something about you."


    "Fortunately, you''re all right. Otherwise, I really don''t want to talk to you in the future. I''ll be so angry with you."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    She tore away the wound again and closed her eyes in pain.


    Little elder martial sister immediately panicked.


    "Well, well, don''t think about that." After a pause, she smiled and said, "I''ll tell you a happy thing. You''re a sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian whispered, and his brain didn''t turn around.


    The little elder martial sister smiled and said, "your mother gave you a brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tong Wanzhi.


    Her mother.


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "it''s very good. In this way, her wish has been achieved."


    The little elder martial sister gave a confused sound and said, "what''s the matter with you? You don''t seem to be in a good mood."


    "No, I narrowly escaped death. I have another brother. I''m in a good mood." Mu Shinian said, "how long will it take me to get up?"


    "Ah, are you going to see your mother?" The little elder martial sister said, "the doctor said it would take more than a month."


    "You don''t know how many bones you''ve broken. Do you think it''s thanks to the buoyancy buffer of water that you were shot off by a bomb? Otherwise, you might be really cold."

 Chapter 2005

    <h4>Chapter 2005</h4>


    Mu Shinian knew he was wrong first.


    They deceived so many people at once. They didn''t settle with her now. It''s just because she will be half paralyzed.


    But it would take a month or two to get out of bed and move. She really didn''t want to.


    Mu Shinian said, "I''ll keep it for a week or two."


    "What are you doing?"


    Little elder martial sister looked at her warily.


    Mu Shinian will be wronged. Even his voice can only be small.


    She struggled and said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just don''t think it''s necessary to cultivate for so long."


    "Say your purpose."


    Little elder martial sister waspletely fooled and stared at mu Shinian with vignt eyes.


    Mu Shinian''s scalp looked numb by her.


    She sighed heavily and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to say that you can get me a wheelchair at that time. I''m going to see my brother."


    Then, ask Tong Wanzhi what''s going on.


    The little elder martial sister frowned and stared at her strangely; "What are you going to do in such a hurry?"


    "Go and see my brother."


    Mu Shinian spoke confidently.


    The little elder martial sister believed you with a strange expression: "no, absolutely not this time. Stay here for me. Don''t think about what you have or don''t have. If something happens to you again, we will really be scared to death."


    "You don''t know. When I fished you up, everyone was afraid when they looked at you."


    It''s a bloody man.


    And breathing is so weak.


    "I tell you, Yongquan will repay you for your help. Just marry Bo Qian. Anyway, people are not short of money, so theyck a daughter-inw."


    Mu Shinian ispletely numb.


    "Well, you go with me then. When I''m well, I''ll help you get back the mural you''ve been talking about."


    Little elder martial sister hum and said, "I''ve got this."


    "How did you do it?" Mu Shinian couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    The mural requested by the younger martial sister is collected by a noble family in Europe. The younger martial sister has coveted it for a long time.


    Who has such great skill that he can get it.


    The little elder martial sister smiled impolitely and said; "Who else can there be, except the young master?"


    Although mu Shinian was in pain, there was no one, so he was interested.


    Anyway, if you divert your attention, the wound won''t hurt so much.


    "He''s fine. What can I do for you?"


    The little elder martial sister said, "during your unconscious period, we had a cordial and friendly exchange. Then, we unanimously decided to betroth you to him. As for the bride price, in addition to all the property under his name, in order to show his sincerity, he gave us several gifts, one of us."


    The so-called gifts are certainly not cheap.


    For example, the mural.


    I can''t watch it anymore.


    "No, are you so stupid?"


    "What are you afraid of? I''m rich anyway." The little elder martial sister naturally finished and became curious again: "did you start to care about his money before you passed the door?"


    These two things really have nothing to do with each other.


    Mu Shinian wanted to turn the topic back, but he couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you ask my opinion on this kind of thing?"


    Is it because she was unconscious that she was sold by these people?


    Little elder martial sister said, "your opinion is not important."


    What''s all this.


    The thought hurts even more.


    The little elder martial sister said, "you will agree anyway. You gave the love keepsake to others."

 Chapter 2006

    <h4>Chapter 2006</h4>


    As for her, isn''t it the most important thing to ask her opinion?


    Mu Shinian looked confused.


    The little elder martial sister waved her hand calmly: "your opinion is really unimportant. Anyway, we have epted the gift. Now all the assets of Bo Qian are under your name. You can''t escape. Just like this."


    Mu Shi Nian is quite speechless.


    She looked at the little elder martial sister for a long time before she squeezed out a doubt.


    "Why is it under my name? If I follow the basic procedures, I can''t sign."


    So, can you fool to this extent?


    It''s a little too much.


    The little elder martial sister smiled, gently grabbed her hand, pointed to the residual red mark on her thumb, and said, "it''s not difficult to draw a pledge."


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Her face is a little iron blue now.


    It''s probably more ugly than just fished out of the water.


    It''s big.


    She just fell into the water. When she came up, things changed.


    The good guy himself was sold, and he added a lot of money for no reason?


    Is there a mistake.


    The little elder martial sister seemed to understand her mind. She raised her hand and touched her head: "just ept your fate. Anyway, things have reached this point. It''s useless for you to struggle."


    Mu Shinian kept silent, looked at the little elder martial sister, sighed and asked, "you are revenge, aren''t you?"


    "You have no intention of saying this." The little elder martial sister smiled very gently: "what have we been cheated by you? There are a lot of people waiting to beat you outside."


    Mu Shimian opened his eyes and sighed innocently, "then you''d better beat me up."


    Anyway, she can''t go anywhere.


    You can''t fight back.


    The little elder martial sister smiled: "that''s no good. You''re a shallow man now. If we dare to do it, we may have to pay a heavy price."


    No good news.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to hear it at all.


    She immediately changed the topic: "where''s Su Li?"


    "You kicked it open, so it''s no big deal."


    "What about Rong?"


    "It looks like."


    Then he was released by Bo shallow.


    She can''t say anything about it.


    Otherwise, mu Shinian will jump up at any time and set out immediately to find Rong.


    Mu Shinian raised his voice and said, "look after her and Su Li. Don''t let the master meet them, otherwise..."


    Just master''s eloquence. If something happens again, it''s really bad.


    Little elder martial sister didn''t quite understand what she was thinking, but she didn''t say much when she thought of Bo Qian''s advice.


    She could only respond vaguely; "I see."


    Mu Shinian grabbed the sheet with his fingers: "OK, others, wait until I can get out of bed and walk around."


    The little elder martial sister raised her hand and pressed it on her forehead: "well, don''t think about it. Now you just need to take care of yourself."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head and said, "I know."


    Shey in bed and soon began to feel sleepy again.


    Little elder martial sister waited until she fell asleep before she walked out gently.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    The eldest martial brother frowned: "won''t she know?"


    "Is it about Rong''s being sent away?" The little elder martial sister thought for a moment and shook her head: "I don''t think so. She has no reason to know. Who will tell her about it."


    The eldest martial brother thought, "no matter what, don''t underestimate him. Let her have a good rest first. She can''t afford to toss her body."

 Chapter 2007

    <h4>Chapter 2007</h4>


    Little elder martial sister gave a cry and said sadly, "but if she can get up and find out about it, she may really rebel."


    "It''s all right. We didn''t let it go anyway." The elder martial brother put aside the rtionship decisively.


    The little elder martial sister gave him a thumb.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. It''s just that you''ve been tossing about for so long in order to know the secret."


    As a result, I was busy in the end. I walked twice in my death, but there was no result at all.


    How to say that.


    The elder martial brother also sighed and said, "it''s no good to read the right time."


    "Do you know what that secret is?" The little elder martial sister couldn''t help but wonder: "in fact, I really don''t understand what the secret is. I asked Rong in private. Rong said it''s no good. She also said that Shi Nian is doing well now. There''s no need to know what it is."


    "Therefore, although Rong is not a good thing, she still cares about Mu Shinian. Therefore, forget it. Shi Nian should be angry. At that time, we will coax her back slowly."


    Coax you back?


    The little elder martial sister propped her chin and slowly remembered.


    Probably only like this.


    We have to wait until she gets better.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sleeps vaguely and feels that someone is changing dressing.


    She struggled to open her eyes and saw a faint shadow.


    She wanted to get up, so she was pressed back.


    "Don''t move."


    Mu Shinian lowered her head and looked at several blood stained cotton balls on one side. She felt a little startled when she looked at them.


    Thin shallow lowered his head to deal with the wound, but he was much more careful: "it hurts you, then I''ll be gentle."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt."


    If you do it yourself, you have to bear the price yourself.


    Mu Shinian is very stubborn.


    Thin shallow saw that cold sweat began to prate into her forehead. He couldn''t help frowning. He stopped the medicine in his hand, took a paper towel and wiped the cold sweat on her face: "if it hurts, you can''t say it. Don''t hold it."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and said, "you are len."


    Her original situation was definitely not good. As a result, she narrowly escaped death and lived well. The doctor''s means were absolutely brilliant.


    It is rare for Bo Qian not to refute.


    "How do you know?"


    "Guess, there were traces before, but I didn''t believe it."


    Mu Shimian suddenly thought of the reason why Bo Qian began to learn medicine, and hurriedly changed the topic.


    "Have all the materials of the wind hall been destroyed?"


    Thin shallow shook his head this time; "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Mu Shinian raised the volume. If she couldn''t move, she estimated that a carp would sit up from the bed: "what is it that I don''t know, I remember that the USB sh disk is in my hand, and you didn''t go to see whether the information has been leaked?"


    If this one is not done, it will kill people.


    Is thin shallow so indifferent?


    Thin shallow looked up, looked at her and said indifferently, "I don''t know, I didn''t pay attention."


    His heart trembled on him. How could he know that.


    I guess it won''t be much worse.


    No big deal, the whole wind hall changes its owner.


    Mu Shinian was about to die of anger by him.


    "You stand so high that many people want to find some reasons to roll you down from that position. Do you think they will miss this opportunity?"

 Chapter 2008

    <h4>Chapter 2008</h4>


    "If you don''t take care of the food in the wind hall quickly, they will certainly seize this opportunity to start with you. At that time, you..."


    "You raise me."


    Thin shallow suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted her.


    There was no reason for mu Shinian to bepletely stunned.


    She was stunned for a long time before she looked at thin and shallow, and her eyes were almost straight.


    "You, what did you say?"


    "You raise me." Thin shallow said: "if the wind hall is gone."


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem that Aowei covers me alone?"


    "...." Mu Shinian kept silent.


    After a long time, she came out silently, and then looked away subconsciously.


    All right.


    She''s worrying here.


    What happened.


    As the Lord, he doesn''t care about the life and death of the wind hall.


    In this way, it''s like she wants to run for power.


    "Forget it, even if it''s gone, I can help you get it back." Mu Shinian is very confident in this.


    Thin and shallow blocked her words directly; "Take care of your body. We still have an ount."


    Mu Shinian said, "then wait slowly."


    Thin and shallow: "


    The girl''s face is beginning to thicken.


    "Do you... Remember?"


    Thin shallow suddenly asked such a sentence.


    Mu Shi read and looked at him strangely.


    What do you remember? Oh, by the way, her memory.


    In the ward, it suddenly became embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian had only two fingers moving up and down her body. She grabbed the sheet and carefully pulled it into a ball.


    Then, lie calmly.


    "How do I know?"


    "Stop pretending."


    Thin shallow pointed to one side of the drawer: "death ising, still pulling my button, hurry to get better for me, I''m still waiting to be responsible for the rest of your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Buttons?


    Mu Shinian thought about it, and his ears were almost red.


    by the way.


    At that time, she thought she might never see her again, so when she thought she was dying, she pulled a thin button in her hand.


    This matter can''t be washed away anyway.


    Mu Shinian wants to faint.


    Then, what I said before.


    No wonder Bo shallow has no fear to hold her hand directly and decide for life.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily, and his mood was quiteplicated.


    "Take advantage of this time to rest and think about how to exin to me."


    "I promised you to deal with those things without asking you to die."


    "...." Mu Shinian was so poor that he stopped talking.


    Thin shallow saw her heart to avoid, and let her go.


    Anyway, they can hide for a few days, but they can''t hide for a lifetime. They still have many days in the future.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and waspletely sleepless.


    Thin shallow sat by the bed, fingering her hair: "sleep."


    "Can''t sleep."


    Mu Shinian was honest: "you woke me up."


    "So, am I responsible?" Thin and calm opening, with a smile on the tip of the eyebrow.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes, looked at the person in front of him, and muttered rationally, "what else?"


    "OK, what should I do?" With a smile, Bo asked, "tell a story or listen to a song?"


    "Can you still listen to music?" Mu Shinian asked.


    It''s really novel.


    Bo qian can''t sing at first sight.


    Thin shallow picked up his cell phone and shook it at her twice.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and looked contemptuous.


    Thin shallow touched her forehead: "don''t make trouble for me, go to bed early."

 Chapter 2009

    <h4>Chapter 2009</h4>


    "Can''t sleep."


    "... you don''t really want to listen to music, do you?"


    The thin face became a little strange.


    It''s like something.


    Mu Shinian is pure nonsense. He doesn''t want to sing with Bo shallow at all.


    She just can''t sleep, so she''s always looking for trouble.


    Besides, there will be only such a big living person as Bo shallow in front of her, so she can only live with him.


    There are few opportunities anyway.


    When she gets better, others can''t live with her.


    Thin shallow hand pressed on her head, warm mouth: "tell a story? I really can''t sing. What if you sing andugh and the wound burst open?"


    Mu Shinian wants to say that his concentration is actually very good.


    Usually don''tugh.


    But she also nodded, "OK, you talk."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, thought about it, and told a story casually.


    Then mu Shinian was forced to listen to the story all night.


    In business... Bo Qian is also very talented and has expressed his views on today''s economic situation, from home to abroad and economic globalization.


    His face was numb when he read and listened.


    Finally, I couldn''t help falling asleep.


    The next morning, when she got up, her mind was still the K-line chart of stocks and U.S. stocks.


    My mind is full of these things.


    Mu Shinian''s face will be green again.


    After the nurse came in for a ward round, she left.


    Mu Shiniany on the bed like a corpse, looking at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    When his men came in, they were startled to see this situation.


    "You, you... What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shimian was frightened by his subordinates. Then he looked down at his half dead appearance and said calmly, "I''m injured and recuperating."


    "No, you''re too energetic... What did you dost night?" Her subordinate is a woman. She is about seven or eight years older than mu Shinian, so she knows a lot. She nced up and down, looked at mu Shinian and seemed to see through everything: "youst night..."


    "After listening to the economic channel all night, it was manually and automatically on demand." Mu Shinian said calmly, "so, what''s the problem?"


    "Ah?"


    His men were stunned. Finally, theypletely issued a sigh: "isn''t it?"


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Mu Shinian looked at her speechless: "if you have nothing to do, clean up those things in your mind."


    The man said, "cough, I''m sorry."


    "Not to mention this, get a wheelchair and push me out." Mu Shinian vividly showed what is called physical disability and strong ambition. They were all hurt like this, and they could tenaciously get up.


    The men were stunned. They hurried over and helped the man up in a hurry: "be careful!"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said, "the steel te is on the shelf. Nothing can happen. I''m a little uneasy. Take me out as soon as possible."


    The man immediately looked cold sweat: "if you look like this, if you go out, in case you get hurt again, it''s not a joke."


    Mu Shinian looked up at her.


    The big ck and white eyes are full of dignity.


    His men were frightened.


    "Then wait, I''ll find a way."


    "Well, there are a lot of people here. Try to avoid it as soon as possible."


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said; "Bring her here."

 Chapter 2010

    <h4>Chapter 2010</h4>


    My men don''t know who she is.


    Mu Shinian pointed to himself, and his men immediately understood.


    "Ah?"


    "Bring her here and help me dy."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and added, e quietly and can''t be found."


    His men are also worried; "You look like this. Do you have to deal with anything now? Otherwise,e back when you are well?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I''m afraid there will be variables."


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll be right back."


    I''m a first-ss expert under mu Shinian''s name. It''s not difficult to hide from the world.


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour and a half.


    Mu Shinian went out.


    The man worried and said, "Miss mu, if this is found, I think the skin will fall off oneyer."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Mu Shinian carefully stretched out her arm. She hissed: "how''s the wind hall?"


    "Oh, Su Jin is here. Bo Qian doesn''t have time to take care of it. It''s all lost to Su Jin. Fortunately, several of your senior brothers are also helping, so they soon stabilized. There are people going to rebel at the bottom, but your senior brother moved out of you and directly suppressed you back, so now the situation is fairly good."


    "Move out of me?"


    Mu Shinian was shocked.


    She''s like this. Who else can she move out to frighten?


    The subordinate nodded: "well, you said that Aowei is on the side of Bo Qian. Whoever dares to resist, you''ll cut whoever. That''s probably what it means."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no sound behind him.


    His men looked back curiously and saw mu Shinian covering his face. He didn''t seem to know how to face it.


    His men will be wrong; "Aren''t you feeling well? I''ll take you back."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian felt that she had slept too long, and there were too many things she couldn''t ept: "what else do I don''t know?"


    My men are a little hairy when they see her reaction.


    "There''s nothing else. I guess you know everything."


    Mu Shinian continued to wave his hand: "hurry up."


    She has to go back.


    When his men heard the speech, they stepped on the brake and the car rushed out in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Tong Wanzhi, the child, came very embarrassed.


    The whole family is in a mess.


    But for Tong Wanzhi, it is indeed a chip.


    She has been out of the month. She is at home every day. It''s enough to take care of the child.


    No matter how messy the family was, her whole mind was on the child.


    When Mu Shi read it, she was startled to see someone sitting in a wheelchair.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I broke my leg." Mu Shinian pulled a reason, looked at the child and motioned to his men. His men understood and immediately took out a beautiful small box and handed it to her.


    "A gift for him."


    "... thank you." Tong Wan Zhi took it over. Seeing that her face was so bad, she couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right."


    Mu Shinian pulled a smile and looked at his men.


    My men understood and went out immediately and stood by the door.


    Mu Shimian chuckled and said, "Mu Shimian sessfully entered the Art University. You also wish to have a boy. Everything will be as smooth as you think. You don''t have to worry about anything anymore."


    Tong Wan Zhi looked at her strangely and asked with some uncertainty, "Shi Nian, what are you going to say?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say or what to say.


    She breathed out and slowly said, "it''s nothing. I just feel that you are not too good or bad to me after 18 years of mother and daughter. I''m very happy for you when I see you getting better and better."

 Chapter 2011

    <h4>Chapter 2011</h4>


    I''m really happy.


    Not false.


    Since she can speak, she can call your mother for the first time. Although she has been separated for several years, there is still a person in this world who can call your mother.


    Whether the other party is willing or not, he shouted after all.


    Mu Shinian looked at Tong Wanzhi and vaguely guessed some, but no matter what the person''s original intention was, she became her daughter from birth.


    This is eighteen years.


    Mu Shinian saw her face nervous, smiled and said, "nothing, I''m telling the truth."


    Tong Wanzhi couldn''t helpughing and said; "You really, why do you say this all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing, just suddenly want to say."


    Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth and asked, "will other people in the family make trouble for you?"


    "No, they won''t say anything. My husband protects me." When Tong Wanzhi talked about these, he had a warm smile on his face.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "that''s good. If you need help, you can find me."


    "OK."


    Tong Wanzhi looked at mu Shinian and always felt that she was different, but she couldn''t say what was different.


    "Are you... Really okay?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s all right. I was dyed before, so I didn''te to see you."


    "Miss mu?"


    Behind him, his men came over with a pile of things in their hands: "where do you put them?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Tong Wanzhi and asked her with his eyes.


    Tong Wanzhi saw that it was a tonic for himself and hurriedly called the housekeeper.


    After thanking the housekeeper, he took everything to the kitchen.


    "Juste. There''s no need to bring these." Tong Wan Zhi seemed to see that she was worried and said uneasily, "if there''s anything, you can tell me."


    "Although I''m not as powerful as you and there are many powerful people around you, you can say it if you can help."


    She''s doing well now.


    Now I look at mu Shinian and think that she has helped me a lot. Therefore, the misgivings are gradually put down.


    Mu Shinian smiled and shook his head; "There was before, but not now."


    This sentence is true.


    Beforeing, Mu Shimian prepared a bellyful of questions to ask.


    However, seeing that Tong Wanzhi is so good, I feel there is no need to disturb others'' stable life.


    No matter what she took herself in for at the beginning.


    It''s not necessary.


    "It''s all right."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    In the past, when sheined and hated and said she didn''t care to everyone, but secretly, she would still be angry and angry. Why.


    But now think about it, what else.


    I have no blood rtionship with Tong Wanzhi.


    It''s just a bargaining chip.


    Since it''s a chip, there''s really no need to devote too much effort.


    "If you need anything, you can find me. I''ll go back first."


    Tong stretched out his hand to call her, and felt that he didn''t know what to say.


    After she went out, she said, "Shi Nian, no matter what happens, I hope you can live well."


    "OK. I will."


    Mu Shinian smiled and sighed after he went out.


    His subordinates asked, "have you found the answer you want?"


    "No, I won''t look for it from her." Mu Shinian said, "if someone is doomed to be unfortunate, the fewer such people, the better."


    "So, are you going to take everything?"


    "... bear it. I should bear it. I can''t escape."


    "... what if it''s painful?"


    "I can bear it."


    Mu Shinian calmly put his hand on the wheelchair and looked at the sunset in the sky, reflecting half of his face.

 Chapter 2012

    <h4>Chapter 2012</h4>


    His men looked at her anxiously: "then now..."


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and had been out for two or three hours. The man probably couldn''t hide it.


    Seeing her worried, his men had to speak and say; "I can''t hide it. I called just now. Master Bo is probably on his way. The man asked me to tell you to take care."


    Mu Shinian''s head is bigger.


    Take care what? Take care.


    She doesn''t want to take care at all.


    When his men saw that she was oppressed, some of them couldn''t hold back and joked; "Boss, you came here specially, but you didn''t aplish anything."


    That''s not.


    Mu Shinian breathed out depressed.


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Bad luck is bad luck.


    Anyway, things have be like this now. No matter how, it can''t be changed. It''s better to ept it calmly.


    Just as he was talking, the man came.


    The man looked at it and said, "will I be involved?"


    Mu Sinian looked back and looked at her faintly. Although Mu Sinian didn''t put on any airs in ordinary days, his men instinctively felt afraid when they saw her look so solemn.


    She coughed weakly and smiled pleasantly.


    "Well, you, when I didn''t say anything."


    Two people, one sitting and the other standing.


    The momentum has not diminished at all.


    As soon as Bo Qian got out of the car, his face suddenly sank when he saw this appearance.


    He forgot that he had his own people.


    Moreover, her power is quiteplex. The people here only listen to Mu Shinian''s orders and orders. No matter what others say, they are not willing to change their mind.


    One by one has a strange temper.


    Bo Qian still doesn''t know how many people and experts there are under Aowei''s name.


    "I came out for a walk."


    Mu Shinian said, "the scenery outside is better. I''lle out for a walk."


    His subordinates understood and immediately opened their mouth: "it''s good for your health to breathe more fresh air!"


    In short, the two of them walked more than ten kilometers and came out for a walk.


    It didn''t sneak out at all.


    Thin shallow looked at both of them with a kind of oppression in his eyes.


    "Walking?"


    "Yes!"


    The two spoke in unison.


    Thin shallow cold hummed twice: "take a walk?"


    "Yes!"


    The desire for time is iron.


    His men arepletely afraid to speak.


    Miss mu, keep your voice down. Don''t you see how thin and shallow your face has turned ck? Who are you going to scare if you go on like this.


    Thin shallow was also angry and smiled: "you''re powerful. You''re half paralyzed. Do you dare toe out and hang around?"


    The men bowed their heads.


    Mu Shinian is not guilty at all.


    She vomited out and couldn''t help but feel strange: "I''lle out. What else can you do with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Subordinate: "..." she also looked at her eyes, admiring her thoughts, and the cold sweat on her face didn''t count.


    Miss mu, I beg you.


    Think more about me.


    I''m still here.


    What if young master Bo looks at your injury and starts to attack me.


    I still want to live well.


    Maybe her psychological activities are too rich.


    Mu Shinian felt her resentment and looked back at her with a deep look: "are you afraid?"


    "Ha ha, how can I? What am I afraid of with you?"


    The man replied with his neck stuck.

 Chapter 2013

    <h4>Chapter 2013</h4>


    Mu Shinian hehe said, "you go back first."


    My men are waiting for that.


    Without a word, he ran away immediately.


    Mu Shinian: "


    I haven''t seen her for a few days. Howe her men have be like this.


    Is it difficult to see what she looks like, which is seriously inconsistent with the image of a strong man in their original rumors, so the dignity is reduced?


    Mu Shinian suddenly felt a little mncholy.


    She can only grow so high, and then grow up, unless she goes to stic bone.


    Thin shallow nced and smiled coolly: "it seems that your men are not so loyal."


    Mu Shi Nian snorted coldly, "they are afraid of you."


    "Then you''re not afraid?" Thin shallow looked at the mansion behind him, and his face became more ugly; "I didn''t find out. When did you and your mother care so much?"


    I didn''t have half my life. I woke up and came to see her a few dayster.


    "Nothing, juste. It''s right."


    Mu Shinian looked calm and seemed to know what thin shallow was nervous about. She was silent and said it directly; "She didn''t say, I didn''t ask."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at her in amazement.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said, "I didn''t ask her anything. For example, is it a mother daughter rtionship between us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His face turned pale.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help retorting, "if someone says something, you''ll believe it?"


    "No, I thought a lot." Mu Shinian said: "many actually don''t make sense. It''s just that if you use coincidence to describe it, everything will make sense, but it''s impossible to be coincidence every time."


    Bo Qian originally came to scold him, but when he heard this, he couldn''t go on.


    He pushed the wheelchair, sighed and said, "why not?"


    "Say it, you won''t believe it yourself."


    Mu Shinian only thought his words were ridiculous.


    Every time is a coincidence. How can it be.


    She''s not really that lucky.


    "If these things happen to me, I don''t believe it, but if they happen to you, I believe it."


    A shallow and unprincipled exnation.


    This exnation makes me happy.


    She smiled helplessly. As a result, she pulled the wound, and her thin face changed: "don''tugh."


    "I can''t control it." Mu Shinian is much more honest than him, she said with a smile; "I may really have an unknown origin."


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at her head: "don''t think so much."


    "No, I need to know my origin." Mu Shinian insisted: "I always want to know where I came from."


    Her origin, her life experience.


    Her family, her past.


    Everyone has it. She wants it too.


    Shallow didn''t speak for a while.


    Mu Shinian thought he would say something, but after waiting for a while, she didn''t wait. She looked up curiously, leaned in her wheelchair and looked at him curiously: "why don''t you talk?"


    "I can''t persuade you."


    Shallow.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "indeed, I can''t persuade you. So even if you send them away, I will find out the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian has never seen anyone more honest than mu Shinian.


    What she wants to do, put it directly in front of you, and then, frankly tell you, what she wants to do, you want to stop, you can, you can see what you can''t stop, everyone depends on their abilities.

 Chapter 2014

    <h4>Chapter 2014</h4>


    Mu Shinian breathed out; "I can''t be a demon, but I''ll always be fine."


    "So I need to know sooner orter."


    "..." Bo Qian was a little helpless: "Mu Shinian, what do you want me to do with you."


    Mu Shinian said, "well, I''m willful for thest time."


    "But I don''t really want you to know." Bo Qian was more determined than her attitude: "when did you know?"


    "Rong didn''te to see me."


    Mu Shinian said calmly, "I''ve been awake for so long, she didn''te."


    "You sent her away?"


    "... well." I have a headache.


    This girl is like this. Her brain can turn so fast.


    Mu Shinian sighed and asked sincerely, "so, do you want to get people back now? Anyway, I will find them sooner orter."


    "Can you hide it for a while?" Thin shallow bent over and picked up the man. When she met the steel te, she just hissed, and her face didn''t change.


    Bo shallow knows some of her past growth tracks.


    But I only know some, so I don''t quite understand how she has practiced her pain tolerance now.


    Mu Shinian sat quietly in the car, his face looked very calm.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and flicked her gently.


    "Unhappy?"


    "No." Mu Shinian closed one eye, carefully took out his hand and calmly put it on his thigh: "if they were my senior brothers, they would do the same."


    So, no surprise.


    It''s just thin and shallow. It''s too fast.


    It was toote when she noticed.


    "It looks very open." Thin shallow patted her head, saw that her face had no blood, and painfully pursed her lips; "The steel te is estimated to be reced."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and squeezed out two words: "hard work."


    Thin shallow was angry andughed again.


    This girl is really


    He couldn''t say anything to refute.


    ¡­¡­


    Go back to the hospital.


    Mu Shinian was not surprised to see a row of bodyguards outside the door.


    She looked at it without any surprise.


    As soon as I went in, there were several more people in the house.


    Mu Shinian sat in a wheelchair, facing their eyes, said calmly, "I''ll go for a ride around here."


    A group of people looked at her like idiots.


    Mu Shimian, under the scrutiny of the people, calmly added: "the ce to go is a little far."


    "She went to take care of her family."


    Thin shallow spoke for her.


    "You go out first. She has to dismantle the steel te."


    Just after saying this, a group of people immediately exploded: "did they do it to you?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand; "No."


    "... why can you still hurt yourself when you sit in this wheelchair?" The elder martial brother also expressed doubts.


    Mu Shinian dares to sneak out. When she can''t do it, the people she takes must be good enough. There''s absolutely no problem carrying ten. It''s absolutely impossible for the bodyguard to hurt mu Shinian under her eyes.


    So, how did she get hurt.


    Bo shallow also wants to know.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by them. He was silent for a long time and confessed: "he tried to stand up and copsed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people probably killed her with an eye knife.


    Mu Shinian epted it with a guilty heart.


    She really felt that she could stand up. As a result, she stood up for a few seconds and sat down directly. With a bang, she jumped.

 Chapter 2015

    <h4>Chapter 2015</h4>


    Thin shallow headache is not good.


    Those people are in great pain.


    Everyone''s face turned ck.


    Thin shallow pointed to the door and motioned those people to go out first.


    After they all left, Shuqian took apart the steel te.


    Then, seeing those bloody, his face turned ck twice.


    Mu Shinian noticed something bad and said immediately; "It doesn''t hurt. It looks serious."


    "Shut up."


    Bo Qian doesn''t want to talk to her for the time being.


    Mu Shinian really shut up.


    Thin shallow took the medicine and cleaned the wound again. Then, he applied the medicine again. After re dressing, he applied the steel te.


    Mu Shinian lies on the bed again.


    The straight one.


    Thin shallow took the medicine, went to clean his hands, looked at her expressionless: "does it hurt?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him with low eyes and noticed that his momentum was wrong. When the words came to his mouth, he changed his mouth immediately.


    "A little."


    "... don''t be a little."


    Thin shallow took a warm towel and wiped her cold sweat: "what have you be?"


    The kind that''s dying.


    Mu Shinian held his breath depressed.


    She can''t sleep either.


    Moreover, I don''t know what to do. My eyes are a little confused.


    "I''m fine."


    "I know you''re okay." Shallow said: "I''m here, you''ll be fine."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and moved his lower lip. When he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Bo Qian: "don''t think about it. I can''t save you every time."


    If you have a little bad luck, you really can''t save it.


    Mu Shi read oh and was quiet again.


    It''s estimated that just after taking the medicine, she went outside and came back. Therefore, she was a little sleepy at this meeting.


    Mu Shinian was quiet. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Thin shallow sat on the edge of the bed and quietly looked at her sleeping face. Her face was pale and she lost more than a little. She didn''t have a few good ces all over her body. She had many fractures. She was like this. She could go out and run around. It was also a big heart.


    Thin sighed, pulled up the quilt and went out.


    Mu Shinian''s men waited by the door. When they saw hering out, they greeted her respectfully.


    "Young master Bo."


    Bo Qian knew what she was waiting for, so he asked directly.


    "What did she do?"


    "I was supposed to ask the secret, but I didn''t askter." The subordinate said: "Miss Mu said that she was afraid to disturb others'' peaceful life. That''s probably what she meant."


    "Nothing else?"


    Thin shallow asked uneasily.


    The man shook his head: "no, but, young master Bo, with all due respect, even if you take Miss Rong to another ce, you can''t stop miss mu. She must know."


    "Moreover, you promised to let Miss Mu know these things at the beginning. How did you go back on itter?"


    He sipped his lower lip and said; "I see. It''s no good."


    It''s not good.


    But


    "In fact, do you think too much? Miss Mu is not as fragile as you think. No matter how bad the result is, she can ept it." For his boss, his men are still very confident.


    They have seen many big scenes, Miss mu. What can scare her.


    Thin shallow looked at her and said to himself, "I''m not afraid of her being scared, I''m afraid of her running away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Run away.


    His men were stunned.


    This is even more ridiculous.


    How could mu Shinian be so fragile.

 Chapter 2016

    <h4>Chapter 2016</h4>


    "You can''t stop it."


    "Then drag on. If you can drag on for a day, it''s a day."


    Bo shallow''s attitude is also very firm.


    My men dare not say.


    If big guys fight, don''t get involved.


    ¡­¡­


    The first floor of the hospital is all wrapped up.


    In order to prevent mu Shinian from running away again, many bodyguards were arranged, and even many people were installed under the window. Although mu Shinian was semi disabled and would not jump out of the window to escape, she couldn''t do anything.


    Thin shallow sat on the window, turning over the note in his hand.


    There are many notes, which are recorded almost every day.


    Sometimes the content is boring.


    Thin and shallow, but it has a taste.


    It seems that you can see the past before mu Shinian through these traces.


    Okay, No.


    Simple,plex.


    Makeints about examination papers is too easy.


    Makeints about the old rain.


    Or climb the wall and get caught in your clothes.


    Her grandmother took her out to y.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    numerous.


    all kinds of work , no matter how big or trivial.


    Sometimes there is only one sentence a day.


    Thin shallow looked at it carefully. Until there was a footsteps around him, he closed his notebook and looked at the visitor in silence.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "let me see my apprentice. Won''t you let me?"


    Thin shallow reopened his notebook: "don''t see, she''s fine."


    Zhou Yansong sighed and opened his mouth helplessly; "At least I''m also my apprentice. I can''t say anything. I won''t even let you see me?"


    "You know why not." Thin shallow looked at those notes and said; "As you said, she helped you do what you should do. After that, it doesn''t matter. She''s no longer your apprentice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Yansongughed; "Well, you''re right."


    "So don''te here." Thin shallow some impatient: "don''te to her."


    "..." Zhou Yansong stared at the diary in his hand, sighed and said, "I taught her to write it down no matter what she did. In this way, every day will at least leave a trace in the world."


    "The future may also let those who care about her see how she lives every day."


    Thin shallow frowned and looked at him coldly.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "Are you really not going to let her know about her?" Zhou Yansong lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth, Look at him with a smile or not: "I made a mistake and asked her to contact some people. Although she stopped in time, she still left a trace. Soon, someone will find her. Bo Qian, whether you want to believe it or not, mu Shinian doesn''t belong here and won''t belong to you. She carries a lot of things. Some people need her to go back, or take charge of the overall situation, or Subvert the whole situation... She is thest hope for some people. Even if it is a double-edged sword, those people will still find her at all costs. Thin and shallow, you can resist some things, but even if you join hands with us, you will absolutely resist and don''t talk about it. This is the so-called fate. "


    "Since it''s toote, let her know this first. She can choose whether to go or stay."


    Thin shallow sneered at him.


    "I have made a reservation for her future. If you can grab it, you can try it."


    "It''s nice to be young. I always think I can do anything."

 Chapter 2017

    <h4>Chapter 2017</h4>


    Zhou Yansong said; "Well, then go and stop my former little apprentice. If you can stop what she wants to do, you may be able to stop the beginning of everything, but it''s only possible. Although in my opinion, she can''t stay after all."


    Thin and light looked at him with a cold and terrible look.


    Zhou Yansong sighed, with some sympathy on his face.


    "If I had known that she would meet you, I would not have let her perform that task."


    "What task?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said, "if she didn''t go, she wouldn''t be noticed."


    "What''s the beginning?"


    "Undercover." Another voice came from one direction.


    Xiao Ying held her arm, leaned against the corner of the wall and slowly opened her mouth: "Mu Shinian approached me and worked undercover on my side. I always thought I was her target. Later, I found that, no, I didn''t know what she was looking for. Even when she broke up with me, I didn''t know what she was looking for, or what she wanted to approach."


    "I read a lot of information. When mu Shinian was undercover on my side, I only cooperated with one person. The direction of cooperation was a new drug research, not circting in the market. In fact, the research direction was a new anesthetic that did no harm to the human body. I stared at the research direction all the way to ensure that there would be no significant deviation or ident, but Atst, mu Shinian blew up theboratory with all the information. "


    "No one will remember all the information except mu Shinian. Because the information is too cumbersome, my people tried to restore it, but even half of it can''t be restored. Therefore, the experiment waspletely scrapped."


    Xiao Ying nodded to Shangbo''s eyes and said, "in the second half of the experiment, I actually participated in very little, leaving mu Shinian to connect with that person, but I haven''t seen that person''s identity or face. I thought mu Shinian was aimed at me before. Now think about it. Maybe she found something in the process of connecting with that person, so it waspletely destroyed."


    Xiao Ying looked at Zhou Yansong and smiled: "what I said, right?"


    Zhou Yansong smiled: "smart."


    "Who is he?" Xiao Ying asked: "at least it''s your apprentice. You shouldn''t watch her die, whether it''s to cherish talent or for other reasons."


    Zhou Yansong sighed; "I said, it''s not death. It''s her destiny. Since she was born, she was destined to go back one day. You and I can''t stop it."


    He pointed to the door and his eyes shed over Xiao Ying''s face. Finally, he fell on his thin face, pointed to the outside, smiled and said, "do you believe it? Someone has been waiting outside."


    "They are here to yearn for the times."


    Bo Qian looked downstairs.


    It''s dark below.


    I can''t see anything.


    The shadows of the trees are whirling and the lights are scattered.


    Night can hide many things.


    Zhou Yansong said, "Bo Qian, you can''t keep her. Those people, who are inconvenient and easy to offend, they must take her away, go back, recognize their ancestors, and then bear the responsibility."


    Then he turned and left.


    At the corner, a man leaned quietly against the wall. When he walked past, she didn''t even lift her head.


    Zhou Yansong looked at her and wanted to say a lot. Finally, he just smiled bitterly.


    "Sorry."

 Chapter 2018

    <h4>Chapter 2018</h4>


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about."


    "You gave me this life."


    So, there''s nothing to be sorry about.


    Zhou Yansong moved his lower lip, and some old faces were filled with a bit of heartache: "this road, you have to go by yourself."


    "If you want to know who you are, go to Rong. She has all your clues in her hand. Or, let me tell you, she is your bodyguard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    bodyguard?


    Mu Shi Nian''s eyes suddenly widened.


    What bodyguard?


    Zhou Yansong smiled bitterly and said, "take good care of yourself. You can''t do anything like this."


    "Also, there are some things that can help you, but don''t involve them in this matter, because it''s not a level."


    Mu Shinian turned his head and looked at him walking away. His sight was slightly off. He thought of the man outside the corridor and looked helpless.


    She silently hooked her lower lip, supported the wall and walked down slowly.


    There was a bodyguard at the entrance of the elevator. When he saw hering, he frowned curiously: "Miss mu, are you going out?"


    Mu Shinian slowly nodded his head: "go down and breathe."


    The bodyguard gave a voice, and said with some uncertainty, "well, I''ll go to find young master Bo?"


    "No, you go down with me, just to take a breath."


    The bodyguard gave a cry, but he didn''t dare.


    It''s not good for him to follow. If young master Bo knows, he''ll be miserable.


    Mu Shinian was impatient: "do you want to go?"


    "... go, I, I go!"


    Thin and shallow can''t offend, even more can''t admire the time.


    The bodyguard almost ran back and came up in a wheelchair: "Miss mu, please sit down."


    Mu Shinian looked down at the bodyguard as if he were looking at an idiot. Then he sat up and said, "thank you."


    "You''re wee, you''re wee."


    ¡­¡­


    The bodyguard thought he was going to do something.


    As a result, in the end, she really just came down to have a look.


    "Miss mu, it''s cold. You''d better go up earlier."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak. He sat in a wheelchair and looked at the opposite side of the hospital gate. The shade of the trees whirled. It seemed that any demons and monsters could hide.


    Mu Shinian knocked on the wheelchair with his fingers. It was too calm.


    Suddenly it was dark.


    A coat covered her.


    Mu Shinian looked at it, his eyes were thin and shallow, and the corners of his lips were slightly picked.


    "What do youe down to see in the middle of the night?"


    "Can''t sleep."


    Mu Shinian said, "soe down and blow the wind."


    Thin shallow touched her cheek, very cold.


    He looked at the trees opposite his eyes. Somehow, he suddenly remembered what Zhou Yansong had just said.


    "Is there anything nice opposite?"


    "To be honest, it''s not good-looking."


    Makeints about the trees, Tucao: "the shape is ugly."


    "Oh." Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing: "that''s really difficult for you. I like it so much. When you see it, I''ll take you to the botanical garden."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and pulled up his clothes: "well, go up."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    After mu Shinian fell asleep, Bo Qian came out.


    The bodyguard has been standing outside the door. When hees out, his head is buried even lower.


    "Young master Bo."


    "When did she go down?"


    "For a while, Miss Mu seems to be in a bad mood today and has been in a daze. Maybe it''s because young master Bo is here, so she pretends to be okay."

 Chapter 2019

    <h4>Chapter 2019</h4>


    "She didn''t go anywhere else?"


    "No, we''ve been guarding the corridor."


    The bodyguard spoke confidently.


    Thin shallow nodded his head.


    He hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    He rubbed his forehead: "OK, I see. These days, more people will take care of it outside."


    "I see."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, pointed to the people in the house and said, "don''t let anyone disturb her. No one can."


    "Yes,"


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow walked back. Xiao Ying was still there. He didn''t know where to take a can of beer. He leaned against the window and drank while looking at the scenery downstairs.


    "What do you think?"


    "No."


    Xiao Ying said coldly: "I do business by myself, and sometimes I don''t disclose my own information. Therefore, I can''t find any information about the partner at the beginning. His whereabouts are also very mysterious. The medicine I wanted to study at the beginning has nothing special, so I don''t care much. The funds are in ce. Half of the people are from my side and half of the people are from his side. The cooperation is very smooth."


    "So, if you want to know which link went wrong, why mu Shinian suddenly shot, and who the partner is, I don''t know at all, unless mu Shinian is willing to say it himself."


    I want to know it''s impossible.


    Thin shallow breathed out depressed.


    Xiao Ying is also very desperate.


    "I always feel that wind and rain areing."


    It''s dark outside.


    The clouds are also very low.


    It seems that there will be a heavy rain at any time.


    Thin and shallow fingers moved slightly, hugged his arm and leaned against the wall. His eyes were also filled with some danger.


    "What more information?"


    "Her master."


    "He can''t say or move. He probably knows some, but he doesn''t know much." Thin and shallow direct opening; "Otherwise, he won''t let mu Shinian find Rong every time."


    Things are in a mess.


    And I have a clue, but I can''t figure it out.


    "Rong, are you sure no one can find it?"


    Xiao Ying sighed and said, "since the back of this matter is so terrible, don''t know it at all. If you don''t say it, you''ll never know it."


    "..." thin shallow silent leaned against the wall and wanted to smoke. As a result, there was no smoke in his pocket.


    Xiao Ying saw it, smiled, took out a cigarette and lighter from her pocket and threw it away. Bo Qian didn''t look at it, reached out to take it, and then threw it directly into the trash can.


    Xiao Ying gave a sound and looked at him strangely.


    Thin shallow said: "Mu Shinian can''t smell the smell of smoke. It''s hard to smell it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying''s hand was a meal, and the wine almost fell down.


    He asked in silence, "are you showing off?"


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be my illusion."


    Thin shallow nced at him again and looked at that look, very contemptuous.


    Xiao Ying shook her head: e on, don''t show off in front of me. I can''t stand you. You''re good when you get a bargain."


    Thin shallow was annoyed by what he said, so he turned directly and left.


    "Hey, tell me about your next n."


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help asking, "you can''t do nothing?"


    Bo Qian didn''t answer and left directly.


    "It''s cold."


    Xiao Ying Tucao a, makeints about the rest of the wine, pinch the iron cans, and throw them in the trash cans.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    In the shade.


    Several people in ck asked curiously, "is it too wordy to do this? Otherwise, take the person away directly."


    "You try?"


    Someone sarcastically said, "after staring for 18 years, I finally found someone. I can''t lose it this time."

 Chapter 2020

    <h4>Chapter 2020</h4>


    "But will shee back with us?"


    "Does she have a choice?"


    The crowd immediately quieted down.


    The first man sighed, pulled down the brim of his hat and whispered, "anyway, she has been calm for 18 years. This is her destiny, she must recognize. And..." the man paused, with a firmness in his eyes; "In the past, it doesn''t matter, but what''s the situation now? She can''t be so capricious anymore."


    The others followed in silence.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    "Well, send someone here to watch. Have the people around here been arranged?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem."


    The man nodded: "well, don''t let anyone go out of the hospital these days."


    "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian had a strange dream.


    In the dream, she is still very small, very small.


    She can see that she is very small, wearing a lovely cartoon pajamas, a nightcap on her head, curly hair, picking by the door, watching several people in the room arguing fiercely.


    I can hardly remember what they are arguing about.


    I only know that everyone''s face is terrible, and some people even scold dirty words.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too young, and it''s already early in the morning. A half year old child can''t climb down the stairs by herself.


    It was a long time before someone finally found her.


    The quarrel suddenly stopped.


    A man came over and picked her up. She was very afraid and wanted to hold the man''s neck, but she was red at, and she withdrew her hand.


    The man turned back, looked coldly at the group and said, "it''s worth it to sacrifice her for short-term safety."


    In my memory, the child looked at the man ignorant and didn''t know anything.


    The man put her on the bed and covered her quilt. Seeing that she still opened her eyes, he scolded unhappily: "sleep quickly."


    "... water."


    The girl seemed frightened. She grabbed the sheet and covered her mouth, revealing only a pair of eyes inside.


    The man frowned impatiently.


    The girl was more afraid, clutching the quilt tightly and staring in fear.


    The man went out. After a while, he came back with a bottle of milk and handed it to her.


    The girl was really thirsty. She sat up, tentatively stretched out her hand and touched the bottle of milk. Seeing that she didn''t shrink back, she took the milk, inserted a straw and drank it.


    "You are a monster."


    The man muttered in aplicated tone: "but also, it didn''t kill you like that. You really should be an extraordinary person."


    The child didn''t understand what the man said.


    She drank milk and stared curiously.


    "Oh, after drinking, go to bed early."


    "Me." The girl put down the milk and asked, "where are my parents?"


    The man stepped and didn''t seem to know how to answer the question. After a long time, he said, "you didn''t, you didn''t want anyone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What do you mean if no one?


    The girl bit the straw and watched the man leave timidly, and thest light in the house disappeared.


    She huddled in bed and there was no sound in the room.


    The end of the dream.

 Chapter 2021

    <h4>Chapter 2021</h4>


    The girl was carried away with blood on her body, while the other two groups were fighting.


    Someone held her and ran forward desperately. Someone in front of her desperately stopped the people to be tracked, and then fell one by one. She stretched out her hand and wanted to hold those fallen people.


    But it''s of no use.


    She kept crying. She didn''t know whether she was frightened or hurt. It hurt too much.


    In front of her, there was blood red.


    Those people are bleeding a lot.


    One by one fell in front of her.


    The person holding her spoke loudly in the chaos: "look, you should remember that these people died for you!"


    "You can''t forget!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian suddenly woke up from his sleep.


    She sat up all at once, and the steel te on her body directly hurt her. The pain was almost instinctive, and she shouted out loudly.


    Everyone inside and outside the house was frightened.


    As soon as his face changed, he put down his documents and ran over.


    When the bodyguard outside heard the sound, he subconsciously opened the door: "Miss mu..."


    Thin shallow turned on the light in the house and held her hand carefully on her shoulder. Mu Shinian''s face was pale. Bean''s cold sweat fell down. She clenched her lips tightly. She couldn''t say a word of pain. The whole person arched like a shrimp.


    Hurt


    He frowned and said, "go out."


    "Yes."


    A group of bodyguards hesitated out of the door.


    Thin shallow gathered the quilt, put it on her, helped her lie down carefully, and then dismantled the steel te again. Sure enough, he saw that the back was cut out of blood by the steel te.


    The wound that had begun to scab was broken again.


    Thin shallow was so distressed that he bit his teeth, took the medicine box again, cleaned the wound, and hesitated when sewing.


    He was about to see someone get the anesthetic when he was held in his hand.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "you continue, I''m fine."


    "..." thin and shallow eyebrows sank: "it hurts."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian opened a slit in her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was pain or why. Her eyes were terrible Red: "go on."


    "...." Bo smiled, picked up his mobile phone, asked someone to get the anesthetic and said; "I don''t know. What did you dream about? You want to wake up by self abuse, but don''t think about me."


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes in pain.


    She also had some helplessness: "I''m not so bad. I can''t carry such a little pain."


    "I know you can carry anything." Thin shallow nced at the blood stains on his hands. He had seen a lot of blood in his life, but only this time, it made him so unhappy: "but I will be distressed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looks back.


    Too much cold sweat.


    Her hair is a little wet, and her eyshes are a little wet.


    It looks like a dog.


    Bo smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her head: "don''t look at me like that."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand to push away his hand. As soon as he moved, he was pressed.


    Bo Qian said, "if you don''t lie down and move around, I''ll just lock you in bed."


    Mu Shinian thought of the dream. It was a mess. She was in a bad spirit.


    "An ordinary lock. Give me a hairpin or a long iron nail. I can open it. If it''s a rope, there''s no knot I can''t open."


    Thin shallow chuckled: "are you showing off?"

 Chapter 2022

    <h4>Chapter 2022</h4>


    "No, just tell you the truth." Mu Shinian breathed out.


    What the truth is.


    It''s almost provocative.


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly: "you really... Deserve to be beaten."


    Mu Shimian smiled weakly. As a result, the wound on her body was pulled again, and she showed her teeth in pain.


    Speechless makeints about her shoulder, and some silent Tucao: "I really suffer."


    "Ah?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and seemed to understand something: "you can stop now, regardless of mine."


    I think so.


    When others fall in love and find a partner, girls are gentle and lovely. Even if they are a little grumpy asionally, they won''t always do something dangerous like her.


    So, thin shallow is probably really tired.


    Mu Shinian seems really excited.


    Anyway, it will hurt very much. Considering the side effects of anesthesia, thin and shallow may also use local paralysis. She won''t have general anesthesia at all, so she probably can''t sleep tonight.


    Since I can''t sleep.


    Why don''t you find something to pass the time.


    "If you say so, many girls will line up with you."


    Mu Shinian looked back and smiled heartlessly: "you might as well consider it."


    "..." Bo Qian was speechless again.


    He put his hand on mu Shinian''s head and messed up her hair.


    "Shut up."


    Mu Shinian was happy.


    "By the way... Where is she?"


    "She?" Thin shallow looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian pointed to himself and said; "I forgot. When I slipped out, I asked her to rece me. When I came back, I didn''t see... Here."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    by the way.


    Even if this matter is so big, it is estimated that people outside don''t know another fake.


    If


    Thin shallow raised his hand and knocked her on the head twice; "Stop thinking."


    "..." Mu Shinian frowned tightly: "how do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Bo Qian didn''t speak.


    A nurse came with an anesthetic.


    "Young master Bo."


    "I''lle and you go out."


    Thin shallow took the anesthetic. After skillfully ying, he began to sew the wound.


    His movements were a little stiff. He looked at the blood on the needle and frowned tightly.


    "Don''t hurt yourself next time."


    Mu Shi said, "I see."


    The answer is too perfunctory.


    Thin shallow nced at her helplessly, elerated the speed, sewed the wound, and pasted the gauze, which pulled her clothes back.


    "Go to sleep."


    Mu Shinian seemed to think of something and couldn''t help telling him, "don''t bully that person. It''s not easy for her. Just let him go."


    "Too clever, not good."


    Thin shallow told a sentence: "don''t think about it, take good care of your injury."


    "I think again. I can''t talk about anything now." Mu Shinian calmly pointed to the steel te on his body: "with this thing, I can''t do anything even if I think about it again."


    Thin shallow poked her cheek: "that''s the best. Remember what you said."


    Mu Shinian hesitated, carefully pulled up the quilt and said, "you''re busy, I''m going to sleep."


    "Good night."


    Thin shallow sat by the bed and didn''t move.


    Mu Shinian was not sleepy at all, but he was lying down and suddenly thought he was really sleepy.


    Then she really fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2023

    <h4>Chapter 2023</h4>


    The next day.


    The woman''s face ran away.


    "Why me again? I know. I was carelessst time, but mu Shinian asked me to do it. I can only listen to her. She saved all my people. Can I still listen to her?"


    After all, she''s really innocent.


    Thin shallow leaned against the window and looked at the trees below. His eyes were a little cold.


    "I didn''t discuss it with you."


    "You!" The woman closed her eyes and said angrily, "although I don''t know what''s going on, even you don''t want to face the person, do you want me to go?"


    Is this still a person?


    The woman was so angry that she was about to cry.


    Thin light very indifferent took out a piece of paper from his pocket and put it on the table.


    The woman looked at it and didn''t look any better.


    "What is this?"


    "Mu Shinian asked me to give it to you."


    A thin, slow opening.


    The woman was stunned, walked over, picked it up, opened it and took a look.


    Three words were written on the paper.


    Gu Jinnian.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her eyes suddenly turned hot as she stared at the three words.


    Gu Jinnian.


    Her name?


    Did she finally have a name?


    "I have to figure it out." Thin shallow hands in his pockets, his eyes still fall out of the window, and his eyes are full of a cold breath: "but she can''t know."


    "..." the woman closed her eyes: "since it''s so dangerous, just don''t know anything."


    Thin shallow looked at her and said, "I''m finished."


    Bo Qian is leaving after saying that.


    The woman looked at him silently, holding the note in her hand and clenched her teeth uneasily: "will someone protect me?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow finished and pulled the door out.


    The woman closed her eyes and felt that she was really on a thief ship and couldn''t get down.


    No matter how hard she struggled, she was not allowed to say no.


    "Oh, it''s a good life to read you."


    There are so many people who protect her in one way or another.


    "What envy."


    However, it can only be envy.


    Because she''s not obsessed with the times.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian woke up, he found that he was already on the ne.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She stayed for a long time before she slowly sat up.


    "Miss mu, are you awake?"


    A woman in a stewardess dress came in. Seeing that she was going to get up, she quickly pulled her wheelchair and let her sit down: "are you going out?"


    Mu Shinian blinked twice and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Go to the ind." The stewardess smiled and said, "master Bo is on the phone. He''s outside."


    ind?


    Mu Shinian bowed his head, looked at his body and paralyzed his face silently: "do I go to the ind for vacation?"


    The stewardess was embarrassed: "well, I don''t know."


    "Forget it, where''s Bo Qian? Take me there."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow hung up the phone, looked back and saw mu Shinian beside the ss, staring at the clouds outside in a daze.


    Thin shallow poured a cup of warm water from the bar and handed it to her: "have a drink."


    Mu Shinian stared at the straw and said nothing. Then he bit the straw, drank two mouthfuls, and continued to stare at the clouds outside.


    "Why are you taking me out at this time?"


    "Another ce to recover."


    Bo Qian said, "don''t worry, all the equipment on the ind is avable, and so are the doctors."


    "I''m not talking about that." Mu Shinian said calmly, "you should do a lot of things yourself. There''s no need to leave."

 Chapter 2024

    <h4>Chapter 2024</h4>


    "I have raised so many people, but I don''t eat for nothing."


    Thin shallow patted her head melon seeds: "worry blindly."


    "..." Mu Shinian''s hair was notbed. It was messy. After he caught it twice, it became even more chaotic. It was like a chicken nest head.


    Thin shallow turned her head back; "Look at your scenery. It hasn''t arrived yet."


    Mu Shinian put his hands on the wheelchair.


    Indeed, this body can''t do anything now.


    No matter how the weather changes outside, she must take good care of herself first.


    Just.


    She supported her head and looked at the shadows of two people reflected on the ss window.


    She pulled her lower lip and lookedzily out of the window.


    "Thin and shallow, I also have several inds."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, then looked at her: "that''s difficult."


    "What''s difficult?" Mu Shinian looked up at him curiously.


    Thin shallow lowered his head, looked at her and looked out of the window again: "you have an ind and jewelry. You don''tck anything. If I want to give you something, I can only give you a."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    Thin shallow shrugged: "otherwise, it''s too cheap for me."


    Mu Shinian continued speechless.


    "I''m not so boastful."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and smiled, "you deserve it."


    This sentence is really embarrassing.


    Mu Shinian''s ears are red.


    "By the way, exin it to me." Thin shallow put the braceletughed at by many people: "what''s the matter with the hair inside?"


    "...." Mu Shinian stared round.


    What the hell?


    Thin shallow pointed to the bracelet and said calmly, "how many hairs are there in it? What''s going on inside?"


    Mu Shinian''s other ear is also red.


    With an embarrassed face, she looked at the very divine eyes in the mirror. She took a deep breath. Without saying a word, she directly pushed the wheelchair to leave.


    Very fast.


    Thin shallow was hit by her and stepped back two steps. He saw that mu Shinian had quickly pushed his wheelchair to the room.


    She''s fast.


    It''s like something''s chasing behind.


    Thin shallow speechless for a long time, then walked over and pulled the wheelchair.


    "Loosen it!"


    Mu Shinian was furious: "are you a person? Do you just spoil what others give you?"


    Even opened it.


    Is this a human thing?


    Thin shallow speechless: "it''s my fault. You made it up yourself and exposed a hair. I thought it was wool. I pulled it, and then pulled out a hair."


    In a word, it has nothing to do with her.


    Mu Shinian was about to explode.


    She doesn''t want to say a word now.


    "... pay me back if you''re ugly!"


    She spread out her hands, hardened her face, and her eyes were particrly fierce.


    Thin shallow more speechless: "I didn''t say ugly."


    "Give it back!"


    Mu Shinian is crazy.


    What''s all this.


    Is it because she has a brain cramp that she wants to give him a special gift?


    This is a little embarrassing.


    Thin shallow patted her hand: "you have to get it back when you give it away. It doesn''t make sense."


    Mu Shinian is hurt now. He can''t move. He can only be angry.


    "You return it to me. I''ll give you an ind. It''s very beautiful!"


    "Not rare. I have my own ind." Thin shallow looked at the bracelet and liked it more and more: "this is more precious."


    "If you can''t get a dime for manual work, where else can it be precious!" When mu Shinian is angry, he will pull it.

 Chapter 2025

    <h4>Chapter 2025</h4>


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand directly.


    "Hurt, don''t move."


    "If you know I''m hurt, just let me." Mu Shinian struggled and was angry to snatch the bracelet.


    Thin shallow held her two hands directly: "I heard that putting her hair in the red rope means..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Mu Shinian suddenly raised his foot and stepped down directly.


    She used all her strength.


    After stepping on it, I also ran away.


    Thin shallow took a breath and looked at her speechless. She said it was not, she couldn''t bear to say it, and she was still worried.


    "Where is it?"


    Mu Shinian calmly raised one of his feet.


    Thin shallow speechless, squatted down, saw her feet red, speechless kneading up; "When it exploded, it was probably stabbed by debris."


    "No big deal."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, then quickly pulled down his rope, then rushed directly into the house and locked the door.


    Thin shallow was pushed by her and sat directly on the ground. She looked up, looked at the closed door, raised her hand silently and knocked on the door.


    "Open the door for me and I''ll see what''s hurt?"


    "I didn''t hurt anything. It''s good."


    A very calm voice came out from the door: "don''t worry."


    "Open the door for me." The thin and shallow voice came again, and the sound lines were lowered a little: "also, give me back my things."


    "I''ll give you a better one next time."


    It''s so perfunctory.


    Thin shallow speechless bit his teeth and knocked on the door: "open it for me."


    "Go away."


    Mu Shinian''s voice was colder than him: "I can''t drive."


    Thin and shallow: "


    He breathed out speechless, lowered his head and had a headache.


    Su Jin stood awkwardly looking at her and said, "young master Bo, did you quarrel? Or did you make miss Mu angry?"


    "Do you have a spare key?" Thin shallow asked.


    Su Jin gave a cry, stared at the door and shook his head; "No, there are no keys to every room here. If you lock it from the inside, you can''t open it unless you tear down the whole door."


    "..." there is no way.


    Thin shallow vomited and rubbed his forehead depressed.


    He continued to knock on the door: "Mu Shinian, give me back."


    "If you dare to tear it down, I''m really angry."


    Su Jin smiled as he watched.


    "Young master Bo, you really are. Why are you provoking Miss mu in front of you? You know, Miss Mu has a thin skin."


    Thin and shallow headache.


    He was just quick talking.


    If he had known this, he wouldn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    in the house.


    Mu Shinian always has a headache.


    She looked at the bracelet and fell into a deep silence.


    Shame.


    If she had known this, she shouldn''t have been so impulsive.


    Hair or something. It''s embarrassing to say it.


    The thought of admiration hurts.


    She let out a wail andy on the table with her fingers fiddling with the incensemp.


    "Ah..."


    A little shameless.


    Outside the door, he was knocked twice.


    Thin shallow said: "didn''t the wound burst?"


    Mu Shinian said, "No."


    "Open the door and let me see. I''m not at ease." Thin shallow patted the door again.


    Mu Shinian hesitated.


    "No, go away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow depressed for a long time, then silently picked up the mobile phone and Baidu got up.

 Chapter 2026

    <h4>Chapter 2026</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''te out slowly until the ne stopped.


    Thin shallow asked her to take the bracelet, and she pretended not to see.


    "You gave it to me."


    Bo Qian received the gift from her for the first time, and it was of great significance. As a result, he was too proud for a moment, and then he was taken back. He felt very unwilling to see it.


    Mu Shinian lowers his head; "No more."


    "..." thin shallow choked out a dirty word, and silently rubbed his forehead twice: "you really are."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, shook his wheelchair and got off the ne.


    As soon as I got down, a gust of wind blew over.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and covered his forehead. Then he looked at the flower bed all over the ground and couldn''t help staring.


    "Wow!"


    Even she couldn''t help eximing.


    It''s really beautiful here.


    At a nce, it was all flowers.


    Moreover, they are all some very precious flowers.


    It''s even more shocking than what I sawst time in Suli.


    Mu Shinian shook his wheelchair, couldn''t help raising his hand and picked a rose.


    The ck rose petals are particrly gorgeous.


    Dangerous and deadly.


    "You have money."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and blocked the sun. He couldn''t help admiring: "I can''t see. You still like flowers and nts."


    Thin shallow stood at the cabin door, quietly looking at her, with a hook in the corner of her lips.


    "You like white camellia."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian pointed to a piece next door: "that''s it."


    Thin shallow walked over and pushed the wheelchair: "do you want to have a look?"


    Mu Shinian shook his wheelchair and walked over.


    All the way is a sea of white flowers.


    When the wind blows, it can bring a faint fragrance and floating white petals.


    Mu Shinian''s mood seems to be getting better.


    Pass through this flower bed.


    She saw a big vi.


    Behind the vi, there is still a sea.


    Mu Shinian turned his eyes and looked around, surrounded by the sea.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and looked at the waterfall in the distance. The water sshed and set up a rainbow in mid air.


    "You''re pretty good at choosing ces."


    Bo Qian said, "the scenery is good and suitable for healing."


    "Also suitable for elderly care."


    Mu Shinian added.


    She leanedfortably in the wheelchair and narrowed her eyesfortably.


    Anyway, no matter what will happen in the future, at least for now, she is still free.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jinniany on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling.


    After all these years, I finally have a name.


    However, the day after she had a name, she would continue to do some very dangerous things under that name.


    This matter makes people feel ufortable.


    Besides, I bet my life.


    The door was opened.


    Someone took the food and put it on the table.


    "Miss mu, it''s time to eat."


    Gu Jinnian stilly in bed and didn''t get up. He didn''t even move his eyes.


    Seeing her uneasiness, the visitor smiled andforted: "don''t worry, master Bo has ordered, and we will protect you."


    Gu Jinnian was notforted at all.


    Shey in bed with a long sigh.


    "Can I go back to my original appearance?"


    "I''m afraid not." The visitor smiled: "you should wait until this matter is over. In addition, young master Bo said that we will rx a little to give people an opportunity. Remember, you should get out what you should know."


    Gu Jinnian pulled up the quilt and covered his face.

 Chapter 2027

    <h4>Chapter 2027</h4>


    "You are really good at calling people."


    "Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    "Others are useless. You have to be the one. They are only interested in Miss mu."


    This is really sad.


    Gu Jinnian spread his hand: "anyway, I have no choice."


    "Look at you, Miss Gu." The visitor bowed respectfully, then took the door and left.


    Gu Jinnian looked at the door and came out with a faint sigh.


    It''s really troublesome to wear this face.


    She really wants to change back.


    Gu Jinnian touched his face and said to himself, "Mu Shinian, how charming you are. You can make so many people work for you willingly."


    "Because she is mu Shinian."


    The door opens.


    As like as two peas at the door, the little girl gazed at the face and couldn''t help but sigh. "You are exactly the same as my little sister."


    Gu Jinnian smiled and said, "isn''t she unique?"


    "That''s what I said."


    The little elder martial sisterughed and said, "it''s hard for you during this time."


    Gu Jinnian smiled bitterly.


    "There''s really no choice."


    The little elder martial sister shrugged: "well, there are so many people here. I''ll make sure you''re all right. Besides, if my little younger martial sister is there, no one will watch you die."


    "Why are you so kind to her? No matter how capricious she does, it''s the same." Gu Jinnian couldn''t help asking, "Bo Qian or you, you have stopped her so many times, but you still watched her do dangerous things. Do you believe her so much?"


    She was still on a steel te, and it was very difficult to get up.


    The little elder martial sister touched her chin and said with emotion, "why, you and she have known each other these days. Don''t you know the answer?"


    Gu Jinnian looked at her.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t helpughing.


    The answer?


    Probably already knew.


    Mu Shinian has a magical charm.


    It seems that the people around her trust her very much, although she may not say a few words, asionally saying a word or two can make people angry.


    The little elder martial sister pointed to her and said, "so, you see, even you are willing to work for her, not to mention us."


    Gu Jinnian wants to refute it.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he was speechless.


    The little elder martial sister shrugged her shoulders and walked out happily.


    Outside the door, the bodyguard saw here out and hesitated a little.


    "Nothing."


    The little elder martial sister sighed and said, "just look after her. If you have anything, remember to tell us in time."


    "Don''t worry."


    The bodyguards cheered up one by one.


    The little elder martial sister left the hospital with a smile. When she waited outside, herst smile disappeared.


    Mu Shinian, what''s going on?


    Obviously, they grew up looking at the people, but the result is not as simple as they see.


    Who the hell is she?


    Why did everyone say she was dangerous.


    Obviously, she''s just their junior sister.


    Although there are few words and it seems very cold, she is actually very gentle and caring about people. She always does more than she says. Many times, she doesn''t even pay attention to yourself, but she stands behind you and helps you do what you should do well. Then, she doesn''t say anything


    They are the people who grew up, but now, one day, they will be strangers.

 Chapter 2028

    <h4>Chapter 2028</h4>


    In the future, I may still be a stranger.


    The little elder martial sister swallowed the bitterness that was about to be vented and tried to raise an optimistic smile.


    Maybe things aren''t that bad.


    Right.


    So many people are trying.


    Are trying to make things go in the best direction.


    Not necessarily. We have to go our separate ways.


    Thinking so, the little elder martial sister''s mood soon improved.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes twice and started the car to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how noisy it is outside.


    The ind has a good environment. During the past few days, I feel like I have lived a pension life in advance.


    Although there are few people on the ind, there is nothingcking.


    Even the underground video room.


    Mu Shinian was inconvenient to move. In line with his disabled and determined nature, he pushed his wheelchair around the outside and began to drill into each house.


    After making trouble in the garden for several days, she finally had enough and began to stay in the video room.


    There''s a lot of space here.


    And it''s luxurious and beautifully decorated.


    Moreover, she is the only one who can choose films by herself.


    Mu Shinian sat in afortable big chair, holding snacks given to her by others, eating and watching the film.


    The film is a horror film.


    Plus the light, it looks really scary.


    When Bo Qian came in, he was also startled.


    He stood at the entrance, facing a 3D face.


    He was speechless for a long time, stared at the little man and asked curiously, "you''re not afraid to jump up and pull the wound."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian waved his hand smartly: "this degree is not enough."


    "..." this degree.


    One of the ten most frightening films of the year, mu Shinian got such a high rating.


    "You are so brave."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian bit potato chips and watched with relish.


    Thin shallow nced at the snacks in her hand, walked over and directly carried them away: "they love to give you these."


    "I''m almost healed." Mu Shinian calmly exined: "it doesn''t matter to eat two."


    "Give me a taboo."


    Thin shallow couldn''t help saying: "wait until you''re ready to eat enough."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and saw that he was eating, and his eyes were about to stare out.


    Thin shallow looked at her and put down the potato chips silently: "Cheng, don''t eat anyone."


    During this period of time, he has been quite oppressed.


    Mu Shinian''s physical reasons, this can''t eat, that can''t touch.


    The food is light.


    He has to follow.


    Otherwise, the little ancestor will be angry and no one will feel good.


    Moreover, the group of chefs met Mu Shi and read a few times. They followed her like a fan and had a special preference for her.


    Even the man who paid them didn''t get such good treatment.


    Thin and shallow, she looked at the girl on her side.


    After being injured for so long, she has lost more than a little weight. It''s not... I can''t find a better one than her.


    Why does he have a crush on her.


    Thin shallow speechless reflection.


    The person next to him suddenly opened his mouth coldly: "is it nice?"


    "..." Bo Qian blushed. The next second, he almost blew up from his chair, but at least he calmed down: "do you praise yourself so much?"


    Mu Shinian smiled: "if you don''t look good, don''t stare at me."


    She pointed to the screen. "Herees the ghost."

 Chapter 2029

    <h4>Chapter 2029</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow nted his head and came face to face with the ghost again.


    He has a big mouth, dark pupils, big white eyes and a green light on his face.


    Even if the psychological quality is no matter how good, it is not clear to be frightened by such a.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing: "if you''re afraid, I''ll change a film."


    Thin and speechless: "Pi, are you very happy?"


    That''s not true.


    Mu Shinian said nothing, but he smiled happily.


    Thin sighed and followed her.


    "By the way, do you think the people on this ind don''t respect you?"


    Thin shallow squint: "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want to resist?" Mu Shinian supported his chin: "for example, rebellion or something."


    Thin shallow frown: "go ahead, what do you want?"


    Have fun!


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said, "I want to roast goose. I went to the backyard today. The goose is so fat. Go and catch one and I''ll roast it." To increase her credibility, she added, "I''m very good at baking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After all this, she still wants to open a small stove.


    It''s very shallow and speechless.


    A row of ck lines came down from his forehead.


    "Mu Shinian, you are really..."


    "Go and eat."


    Mu Shinian encouraged.


    Bo Qian: "... The wound on your body..."


    "Well, it''s all scabbed." Mu Shinian struggled: "I''ve eaten light food for so many days. If I continue to eat grass like this, I''m really going to waste."


    "..." Bo Qian turned his head and looked at her faintly. There was a sincere look in each other''s eyes, which was called expectation.


    When I was admired, I stared with that kind of eyes. A shallow heart, like a stone, was softened.


    Indeed, he helps mu Shinian look at the wound every day, so the recovery of her wound is most clear.


    It''s reasonable to take a bite, but it''s nothing.


    Thin shallow thought so, and happily agreed.


    "OK, I see."


    "But only one."


    Mu Shinian nodded and quickly jumped into the wheelchair. Before reaching out, he had slipped out quickly.


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at his outstretched hand and was speechless for a long time.


    If I had known, I shouldn''t have given her a fully automatic wheelchair.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have run away so quickly.


    Thin shallow silently retracted his hand, sighed, took off his coat and was ready to go to the backyard to catch a big fat goose.


    This is his territory. Do you still use it secretly?


    He''s the boss. He really has no prestige at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian can really roast goose.


    Bo Qian is only responsible for catching, killing, and then plucking. Mu Shinian is responsible for everything else.


    She calmly sat aside, put up a shelf, then lit a fire, took a brush, brushed oil and added seasoning.


    The smell soon came to my nose.


    "How did you this?"


    Thin shallow was not hungry.


    As a result, he was a little hungry.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows: "it was taught by others. He likes to eat this. I rubbed it a few times."


    "Who taught you."


    Thin shallow curious.


    Mu Shinian paused and continued to rotate the shaft: "my master."


    "Change your mouth. He won''t be your master in the future." Thin shallow saw that she was no longer adjusting the taste, took her hand and turned the rotating shaft.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and took back his eyes,

 Chapter 2030

    <h4>Chapter 2030</h4>


    She took a sip of the juice and stared at the mes and the rising oil stains.


    "I''m used to it. I can''t change my mouth."


    "... OK. Take your time."


    It tastes more and more delicious.


    Mu Shinian narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s ready to eat."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, took a dagger, cut a piece of goose and handed it to her, and then took arge piece by himself.


    Mu Shinian is very unbnced.


    "Just one bite."


    Shallow won''t give in at all.


    "It tastes too strong. It''s bad for your wound."


    Mu Shinian continued to stare at him.


    Thin shallow speechless, had to take another piece and hand it to her: "no, only these."


    Then he began to eat.


    Mu Shinian bit the goose with hatred. It smells delicious and tastes delicious.


    Mu Shinian''s taste has been weak for so many days. She can finally eat a piece of meat, and her depression has been reduced a lot.


    "My master, I haven''t seen him. Did you send him away?"


    "No." Thin shallow said: "I don''t need to do this. Anyway, he knows the weight."


    Mu Shinian gently scratched his eyebrows, and his tone was somewhat helpless: "don''t underestimate my master, but he brought me out."


    For her master, mu Shinian never knew how deep he was hiding.


    "Forget it, don''t say that."


    "Take care of your injury." Thin shallow handed her a piece, thinking that it had been eaten anyway. It didn''t matter if there were two more pieces, so he cut another piece in the past: "don''t think about anything else. After the injury is cured, you can go back to school. School is about to begin."


    Mu Shinian thought of those things and suddenly lost his appetite.


    But looking at thin shallow, she still ate them all.


    "That''s what I said."


    It doesn''t matter how the others are.


    Even if what she wants in the future, it will be in the future. At least now, she can have such a moment of peace.


    Suddenly, a footstep sounded and stopped behind them.


    When they looked back, they saw the old woman panting behind them. When they saw the roast goose in their hands, their face turned ck.


    Mu Shi read for two seconds, three times five divided by two, ate a few pieces in the te, and then quickly got rid of the rtionship; "It has nothing to do with me. It''s thin and shallow! He roasted the goose he caught. When I saw it, he took the opportunity to bribe me."


    There was no emotion in what she said.


    It''s like a statement.


    My wife suddenly looked at thin shallow.


    Thin shallow mouth also bit a goose. Unexpectedly, mu Shinian sold him like this.


    After selling out, she left happily.


    The wheelchair pushed fast.


    Thin and shallow: "


    The old woman looked back.


    Bo Qian still respects the old woman.


    After all, it was the servant who used to take care of his mother.


    "Aunt Li... Listen to me..."


    "What to say, what else to say, you bastard, why can''t you be more sensible? What''s the damage of Shi Nian? You dare to give her these!"


    Thin shallow is really wronged.


    Mu Shinian that son of a bitch, how can she not see that she is so afraid of death.


    I''ve been to the mountains and seas of fire. I''m afraid of an old man''s scolding!


    He''s so angry!


    "I didn''t do it." Thin shallow is also afraid of the old woman getting angry: "yes..."

 Chapter 2031

    <h4>Chapter 2031</h4>


    "You dare to argue. She''s hurt like that. Can you catch the goose? The little girl is weak. She must be scared away when she sees the goose."


    fragile?


    Thin shallow was speechless for a moment. He thought of Mu Shinian''s scene of ying ten. He was speechless immediately.


    What a misunderstanding the old woman has about Mu Shinian.


    "Don''t exin to me. It''s true. After so many years, it''s hard to find a daughter-inw and let others hurt like this. I usually told you to do less dangerous things. You don''t listen. It must be your boy who hurt her."


    "...." I can''t say it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ate meat and even felt much better.


    Seeing thin shallow''s disheartened face scolded, she had no psychological burden at all.


    The whole person is heartless and heartless.


    After dinner, Bo Qian was called away by a phone.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and looked at a variety show.


    The program is boring.


    She''s just killing time.


    The old man brought the medicine.


    She was not vague. After eating, she poured a lot of water before pressing back the depression.


    "Is it bitter?"


    The old man asked painfully.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, it''s actually OK."


    "You, how can you treat a girl so badly?" While cleaning up, the old man was distressed: "young master Bo is really so powerful. Why did he hurt you?"


    "This has nothing to do with him." Mu Shinian finally found his conscience and said for Bo: "I''m just careless, it''s not his reason."


    "That won''t work." The old man was distressed: "he has a high vision. He can''t see it like that. It''s hard to find a daughter-inw. He can''t run away because his EQ is too low."


    "...." daughter-inw, daughter-inw? Her? Mu Shinian held the water cup for a long time before he said, "I''m not. You''re wrong. We''re not that kind of rtionship."


    The old man said, obviously he didn''t believe it.


    "How possible!"


    "Really not." Mu Shinian tangled up. By the way, what is the rtionship between them now? Lovers? Not really. This kind of husband and wife is even more ridiculous.


    Cohabitation?


    Roommate?


    Mu Shinian was more tangled, and his tangled little face was wrinkled into a ball.


    The old man was more tangled than her: "how possible."


    "Really." Mu Shinian was a little embarrassed: "in short, we are not husband and wife."


    "How can it be?" The old man repeated it and said, "I look at you very much. How can anyone be so tacit as you? Moreover, I know our young master''s character clearly. If he doesn''t like you, how can he bring you here?"


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes.


    "What''s the matter here?"


    Pointing to the sea of flowers in the distance, the old man said, "madam is there. The young masteres every year, but hees alone every year. This time, I thought he finally brought apanion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    madam?


    Is it Bo Qian''s mother?


    The old man sighed, "after madam left, we servants who take care of her were all received here by young master Bo. Every year, young master Bo wille and stay here for a few days, hold a memorial ceremony, and then leave. I thought he brought you to see his mother this year."

 Chapter 2032

    <h4>Chapter 2032</h4>


    Mu Shinian blinked and his eyes fell outside the door.


    "Bo Qian has a good rtionship with his mother."


    "Yes. Madam is protecting young master Bo with her life. It''s a pity that the Bo family failed to treat him well after she left." Thinking of the sad thing, the old man''s tears fell down again. He sighed deeply and said, "but fortunately, young master Bo himself is strong enough. At least no one can bully him now, even Bo Jinhua can''t."


    Speaking of the name, the hatred on her face was too clear.


    Mu Shinian looked in his eyes: "well, no one can bully him."


    The old man fondly touched her head: "so, you and young master Bo should be good, and you must be good. Live a good life."


    "... OK."


    Xu is too eager in the eyes of the old man.


    I can''t bear to read it for a while.


    She sighed and said, "don''t worry, I will take good care of him."


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. Where can you take care of our young master?" Seeing Bo Qian''s absence, the old man couldn''t help lowering his voice: "don''t look at him like this. Ouch, that temper is hard to serve."


    Mu Shinian smiled; "After all, he is a young master."


    "That''s not true, but he doesn''t have a young master''s temper in front of you." The old man was very pleased: "that''s all. Fortunately, he knows. If he wants to make a show in front of you, I must be the first to clean him up."


    Mu Shinian held his cheek in his hands and watched the old man go away, his sight falling outside.


    At leaste.


    Go and see that man.


    She thought so and went out early the next morning.


    There are many flowers in the garden.


    Mu Shinian thought about it. He made a bunch of flowers and held them. In the depths of the flower bed, he really saw a tomb.


    The woman on the tombstone is very gentle, quiet, beautiful and young.


    "Worthy of being a thin mother."


    Can give birth to the thin and shallow face of a demon, and where can a mother go.


    Mu Shinian walked past in his wheelchair.


    She bent over and put the flowers on it.


    "Sorry, I can''t salute you for the first time."


    "But your son is fine. Don''t worry."


    After thinking about it, she added, "if necessary in the future, I will protect him."


    Other words, very hypocritical.


    She can''t say it.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and simply shook his wheelchair and left.


    The end of the garden.


    Bo Qian has been waiting for her for a long time.


    See her finally, push the wheelchair and take her away.


    "Your mother is very nice."


    On the way, mu Shinian took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Bo Qian said, "it''s really beautiful."


    "You''re beautiful, too." Mu Shinian said, "it''s beautiful."


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing; "Beauty is used to describe a girl. If she has such a high IQ, she won''t understand it?"


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, rubbed his eyes twice and said, "how did she go?"


    "... internal struggle, she became a victim. She wanted to take me away without sess." The darkness of the past was summed up by him in a few words, simple and concise.


    Nothing else, that''s all.


    Mu Shinian didn''t ask any more.


    It won''t be any better.


    "Bo Jinhua, I worked with people outside to seize power... I still don''t know who those people are."


    "Would anyone like him have trusted outsiders?"

 Chapter 2033

    <h4>Chapter 2033</h4>


    The Bo family is veryplicated.


    Everyone has his own secret.


    What''s more, Bo shallow certainly doesn''t want to be known.


    Even she is not qualified to know this.


    "Your eyes are like hers."


    Mu Shinian suddenly said, "very much like her."


    She seems to have seen such beautiful eyes only once.


    Bo Qian said, "thank you."


    "Praise your mother." Mu Shimian shook his wheelchair, picked a few flowers and went back to put them in a vase.


    Thin shallow looked down and saw some dust on her hands. He took out a paper towel and wiped the dust on her hands.


    No matter what these precious flowers look like, they are so thin and shallow.


    Mu Shinian held the flowers, put them on his nose and smelled them twice.


    Very fragrant, but the smell is very light.


    The cell phone suddenly rang.


    Thin shallow looked at the caller ID and said without thinking, "I''ll answer the phone."


    "OK."


    Mu Shi didn''t think back.


    Bo Qianlian won''t answer thepany''s phone behind her back. I''m afraid it''s the only thing she can know.


    Mu Shinian sighed, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were somewhat helpless.


    Did those people move?


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the phone is connected.


    The little elder martial sister spoke impatiently; "Do it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Gu Jinnian has been picked up. Those people are too fast and their means are too clever. I still don''t know how they deceive so many bodyguards. When we react, they are gone." Little elder martial sister was too anxious: "what are these peopleing from? Why are they so powerful!"


    "I see." Thin shallow said; "Su Jin will keep up."


    "Thin shallow, if you can, never let here back." Little elder martial sister spoke very seriously.


    Thin shallow listened to her words and looked at the girl in front. His eyebrows twinkled twice. He sighed and smiled bitterly: "can I lock her?"


    The little elder martial sister was silent.


    "That time, when I was dying, I didn''t feel so... Desperate." She sighed with deep concern: "the master doesn''t say what''s going on. ording to Shi Nian''s character, she will figure it out."


    "So stop if you can. It''s best for her to never know."


    The little elder martial sister''s voice was firm.


    Bo Qian gave a sound. He didn''t know whether he agreed or not. He hung up the phone directly.


    Mu Shinian was still fiddling with those words, and his hands were full of dust. He took out a paper towel, squatted down in front of her, avoided those small wounds, and carefully wiped her hands.


    "Are you a child?"


    Mu Shinian thought that he only picked a few flowers. How can he be linked with children.


    Thin shallowined about something. She thought about it and patted it directly.


    Then, a dark ce appeared on the man''s white face.


    Thin shallow was stunned and raised his head with some rigidity.


    Mu Shinian seemed to y with his heart. He scratched his cheeks with his hands and drew six beards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian waspletely stunned.


    Mu Shinian picked up his mobile phone, grabbed his hand, pressed the fingerprint to unlock, then pressed the shutter, took a picture and sent it to his wechat.


    After thinking about it, she changed the thin wechat avatar into this self photo.


    Then, a few secondster, his wechatpletely exploded.

 Chapter 2034

    <h4>Chapter 2034</h4>


    The Tang and Song dynasties were the first to bear the brunt. They didn''t even bother to type words. They came straight to a string of voice.


    Mu Shinian was curious and opened it easily.


    Makeints about the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "Are you all right? Bo Qian''s portrait, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, has changed. Are you crazy or am I crazy?"


    After a few seconds, wechat sent another voice.


    This time, the Tang and Song Dynasties became unfathomable: "I can''t see it. It''s thin and shallow. I thought you wouldn''t. You''re not good at it. You''re looking forward to it. She took the photos for you."


    Wechat came in one after another.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time and returned his cell phone to him.


    "Make a fuss."


    Thin shallow raised his hand, wiped the soil on his face and looked at her silently: "OK, just be happy."


    Mu Shinian bent down a little, picked up the flowers and said, "I''m hungry. I want to go back."


    Then, she was like an uncle, sitting in a wheelchair, and her posture was somewhat domineering.


    Thin shallow waspletely speechless.


    "All right, sir, I spoil you. Just do it."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and yed with the flowers. Each of them had something on his mind, but he never mentioned the phone just now.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jinnian felt that he was really afraid of death.


    In order to be like mu Shinian, she forced herself to be calm, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows revealed a cold agitation.


    She didn''t know if anyone was following behind her.


    If not, she would be taken to other ces. Maybe no one would find out.


    The car stopped.


    She swayed and almost fell on her head.


    She looked up, nced at the people in the car and snorted relentlessly.


    "Very capable. So many people can bring me out."


    "Miss Mu is ttered."


    The driver bowed respectfully and invited her out: "Miss mu, you are also very calm. At this time, you don''t panic."


    "Is my panic useful?" Gu Jinnian saw that they still had some respect for themselves, and a trace of fear at the bottom of his heart disappeared. At least, these people are not enemies with mu Shinian, and they can respect it. The status of Mu Shinian may be higher than these people.


    Gu Jinnian breathed a sigh of relief, continued to hold a calm attitude and sneered: "besides, we always have to meet."


    The face showed some appreciation: "Miss mu, we really didn''t look out of sight. You are really powerful."


    "...." Gu Jinnian continued to sneer, and his legs and feet trembled.


    No, you''re all wrong.


    She''s not the best. The most powerful thing is to cherish the memory of the times.


    She''s really good.


    As for her, she''s just an errand runner.


    Gu Jinnian continued to be arrogant while pretending to be calm.


    A group of men looked at each other, and their eyes showedplex thoughts.


    But for a time, no one spoke more.


    Gu Jinnian was brought in.


    This is a private vi.


    It''s quiet. It seems to be in the mountains.


    It''s antique everywhere.


    Gu Jinnian looked at the jungle behind him. It was a great ambush point.


    She took a deep breath and prayed secretly from the bottom of her heart.


    Bo shallow, you''d better keep your word.


    You''d better really keep me safe!


    Otherwise, otherwise, she really has to exin here!


    "Miss mu, please."


    Gu Jinnian withdrew his eyes.


    The man smiled and persuaded, "don''t worry, there''s no one to follow along along the way."

 Chapter 2035

    <h4>Chapter 2035</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Jinnian''s face almost changed.


    She pursed her lower lip and sneered: "it''s better not to let others know about some things."


    "Including Mr. Bo?" Inside, a voice came out.


    Gu Jinnian looked up and looked at him. He was still cold and faint, and could not distinguish the slightest temperature.


    But the face was searched in my mind.


    But I have no impression at all.


    The man is a little old, about forty or fifty years old. When he saw her, the small wrinkles on his face stretched out: "Miss Mu''s eyes are really good. Mr. Bo is very good."


    "...." Gu Jinnian said, "thank you. I think so, too."


    "However, don''t involve Mr. Bo in these things. After all, it''s not necessary. If he wants to get involved, it''s a muddy water." The middle-aged man pointed to the position facing the gate, but he stood next to him: "Miss mu, please sit down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Jinnian looked at that position and other positions in the hall.


    Facing the middle, she knew exactly what it meant.


    But why?


    The man seemed to see her doubts and exined with a smile, "this is where you should sit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Jinnian was suspicious, but he still walked over and sat down.


    Someone immediately came forward and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Miss mu, please."


    "..." Gu Jinnian touched the cup with his hand, but he didn''t mean to drink. He just held it and mocked on his face: "what do you want to do? Just say it. There''s no need to do these forms."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "OK, Miss mu, I''ll talk straight."


    He raised his hand and the men retreated.


    "Miss mu, you have to go with us."


    "..." Gu Jinnian was not in a hurry, but he was turning at the bottom of his heart, thinking about finding a suitable answer: "go, where are you going?"


    "Go back where you should go." The middle-aged man''s tone is gentle: "although it''s good, it''s not the ce you should stay."


    "Then tell me where I should go." Gu Jinnian didn''t panic. He put his hand on his chin and said, "Rong Yi said, I don''t belong here. You say so. You can tell me why I don''t belong here."


    "What else can you do? Miss Mu is so smart. I should know a lot of news from Rong Yu."


    When the middle-aged man mentioned Rong, his face was not half surprised.


    That means he already knew about Rong Yu.


    Gu Jinnian took a breath secretly and took it calmly: "I know, I know I''m not born to those parents, and I know who my mother made a deal with and raised me. However, these people who care for the orphan may not have asked to take good care of me, otherwise, I won''t be in a free range state."


    No matter what these people promised Tong Wanzhi, it must be valuable. Tong Wanzhi will promise to trade and raise a child who is not his own.


    But if Tuogu''s people want her to live well, shouldn''t they leave a message and let Tong Wan Zhi take good care of herself?


    There is a deep paradox between these two things.


    The middle-aged man breathed out gently and said, "do you know what benefits are promised to your mother?"


    Gu Jinnian didn''t speak. His eyes just stared at him quietly.

 Chapter 2036

    <h4>Chapter 2036</h4>


    The middle-aged man said, "your mother''s heart is higher than heaven. She is unwilling to stay there all her life. So she grasped this point, helped her pull the strings, and gave her a chance to know Gu Shenghua. Then, there will beter things."


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "... well, Miss mu, you are really persistent."


    The middle-aged man was very kind on his face. He picked up the teacup, took a sip and continued: "because the person who gave you to her only exined one word. As long as you live, living is the biggest bottom line, but your identity must not be exposed. It''s best not to let too many people pay attention to you."


    "Why? Afraid I''ll be found?" Gu Jinnian pressed down his uneasiness: "answer my question."


    "Yes." The middle-aged man''s smile disappeared a lot: "do you know how much effort it took to bring you out?"


    "When we evacuated, we prepared three groups of people to cover. Only five people were responsible for taking you out of the siege and breaking out. At that time, all three groups of people had an ident and none of them came back."


    "At that time, it was really a river of blood to protect you. After you came out, you had a high fever. It was estimated that you were frightened, but the situation was very anxious. We didn''t have time to save you, so we had to do basic physics to reduce the fever, and then we took you away."


    "Miss mu, your life is bought back by many people. The reason for doing so is just to bet on a possibility."


    "After gambling, if something happens, you can go back and correct the situation again. Only you can do it, and only you can do it."


    What is this, subversion?


    Gu Jinnian was in a panic.


    Who can let so many people die one after another just to protect her.


    Who can have such a great influence and even subvert the whole situation?


    At least, these are outside the scope of her understanding.


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, "now, Miss mu, you have to go back to that ce and be imprisoned there forever. You can''t leave all your life. Your Mr. Bo can only be a stranger to you."


    "... so who am I?" Gu Jinnian looked straight into his eyes.


    Who is mu Shinian?


    What is her identity.


    How could it be soplicated.


    "Miss mu, you are a big man, but your identity is not clean and your birth is not clean. Therefore, when you are born, someone will try every means to ask you to die. It is your destiny to survive. After many years, you will face this scene. Go back and take back what belongs to you."


    Gu Jinnian took a breath out and asked: "I, illegitimate daughter?"


    It''s not clean. I want her to die.


    When these words arebined, it is easy to think of illegitimate women.


    The middle-aged man looked at her and sighed: "it''s not an illegitimate girl. It''s even better than this..."


    He can''t say something.


    Gu Jinnian didn''t understand what he meant.


    She breathed out and her eyes were confused.


    "Just say it."


    "..." the middle-aged man sighed and said, "Miss mu, you have a high IQ? You have a high learning ability. You can learn many things at a nce... It may take many days for others to recite a book. You are different. You have the ability to never forget,

 Chapter 2037

    <h4>Chapter 2037</h4>


    Almost at a nce, you can remember that when you were two years old, someone found your talents, excellent and extremely high talents. Thank you for your talent. Those who wanted to do it changed their mind. "


    "Miss mu, genius is rare. There are many smart people in this world, but even fewer can be called genius like you."


    Gu Jinnian felt that the answer was in front of him.


    But it got stuck.


    One foot at the door can kill people.


    "So, what am I?"


    Don''t tell her what a high-end robot mu Shinian is. That''s bullshit.


    The middle-aged man drank two more mouthfuls of tea, but he still couldn''t suppress the vibration in his heart.


    "Miss mu, what I said is linked together. What can you think of?"


    "..." Gu Jinnian frowned. Because she was nervous, a thinyer of cold sweat came up on her forehead.


    All the answers are here.


    That''s all.


    The middle-aged man looked at her, took back his eyes and said, "what you can think of, I can''t say."


    Son of a bitch!


    Gu Jinnian stood up directly and looked at him gloomily: "what don''t you have to say."


    "Don''t get excited, Miss mu." The middle-aged man also stood up, hesitated, took out a photo from his pocket and respectfully handed it to her.


    Gu Jinnian shrunk his fingers and took it.


    Then she waspletely stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "Miss mu, you are very smart. You can know these words without me saying them carefully."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Jinnian doesn''t really want to understand.


    Like the little elder martial sister teased.


    Mu Shinian can always make people around you feel distressed.


    The middle-aged man put the photo away and sighed faintly: "Miss mu, so now you know why you are so smart. Smart is almost abnormal."


    Gu Jinnian''s face turned white.


    It''s like this.


    There is such a saying.


    She just didn''t expect that there would be in reality.


    "Miss mu, time is running out. We''re going back this time. You have to go back with us and use your intelligence to change the whole situation."


    Gu Jinnian sat back in her chair. She urgently needs to calm down now.


    She took the cup and wanted to have a drink. When she reached her mouth, she put it back.


    "You haven''t told me where I want to go back and what situation I want to change?" That photo, shepletely understood how mu Shinian came from. That period was shameless and could not recall the past at all.


    The middle-aged man was about to speak when a man ran in.


    "Someone found here."


    Gu Jinnian''s eyes brightened.


    They''re here?


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, let people go out, turned his head and continued to look at Gu Jinnian: "Miss mu, we are waiting for your answer."


    "I thought you would take me back." Seeing someoneing, Gu Jinnian didn''t panic at all. She smiled and said, "after all, you''re so worried. I thought it was the end of the world."


    "Miss Mu joked. It''s useless to find you at the end of the world, but it''s still useful to find you for the survival of a city." The middle-aged man smiled and joked, and still looked at her respectfully: "Miss mu, it''s time to go back. If they call, they''ll be in trouble."

 Chapter 2038

    <h4>Chapter 2038</h4>


    Gu Jinnian looked at him faintly: "aren''t you afraid that if I go out, I won''te back?"


    "You did." The middle-aged man said gently, "it''s your responsibility. You can''t escape."


    "..." Gu Jinnian walked out without expression.


    The bodyguard outside the door bowed respectfully when he saw hering out.


    Gu Jinnian didn''t look at them and left with a cold face.


    After she left, those people dared to look up and look at the middle-aged man in shock.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s really the same. She seems."


    "Genes are really strange."


    "Will shee back with us?"


    The middle-aged man came in and said, "yes, she will go with us."


    His men were uneasy: "young master bo..."


    "I can''t help him." The middle-aged man sighed and said, "this is Miss Mu''s destiny. She has no other choice. At the beginning, so many people protected her. Now it''s her turn to protect others."


    The crowd looked deep into the jungle.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Jinnian went out for a while, he weakly supported the trees.


    Soon, someone found her. Seeing her like this, her face changed one after another.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    "Go back first. This is not the ce to talk." Gu Jinnian shook his head and had a splitting headache: "take me back first."


    "I see."


    A group of bodyguards took her back.


    After returning, Gu Jinnian drank a ss of water, picked up his mobile phone and called Bo Qian.


    ¡­¡­


    By this time, it was almost early morning.


    Bo Qian was awakened from his sleep.


    He looked at the caller ID and was sleepless. He got up directly from bed, rowed away and answered.


    "Say."


    On the other side of the phone, he didn''t rx at all and directly said, "they came to me. I don''t know how they did it. I also know mu Shinian''s life experience. The man asked me why mu Shinian was so talented... Because..."


    Over the phone, Gu Jinnian looked at the people around him. There were several people in the ward.


    All staring at her.


    Gu Jinnian sighed and looked at those dangerous eyes, You know, in the old days, children born close to their parents... Have a high probability of dying early, or they have defects, but there is also a case that children will survive without any defects. Moreover, she is different from ordinary people and has a particrly high IQ talent


    "Mu Shinian, she belongs to the third kind of person."


    The thin and shallow face turned white, and thest bit of blood on his face disappeared.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The man showed me the picture. Mu Shinian is so simr to her mother." Gu Jinnian took a deep breath and said, "but I don''t know who she is and where she came from. The picture I saw in Beijing is a bit like a pce style."


    "They also said that they had to rely on mu Shinian to subvert the whole situation. They said that she had this ability. They also said that only she could do it. Therefore, her biological father is estimated to be a very... Powerful person."


    Thin shallow leaned against the table, raised his hand and pressed the center of his sore eyebrows twice.


    Close rtives


    "Are you listening?" Seeing that he didn''t make a sound, Gu Jinnian couldn''t help being curious: "are you okay?"


    Thin shallow vomited out: "is there anything else?"


    "The others are gone. They say there is only a period of time left. It is estimated that they will pick her up."

 Chapter 2039

    <h4>Chapter 2039</h4>


    Gu Jinnian took a deep breath and added a private word.


    "Young master Bo, you''d better take her for a general examination."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow closed his eyes: "I see."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, his face became more ugly.


    Close rtives


    Can you still talk like this


    What the parents think.


    He really can''t think of how much power is behind it. He needs to yearn for the time to turn the world around?


    Thin and shallow eyebrows frowned tightly. Suddenly I heard a movement outside the door.


    His face changed and he walked out quickly


    Mu Shinian was drinking cereal. She had just soaked it and didn''t drink twice. The door of the kitchen was opened. She was startled and almost threw the cup down.


    Thin shallow looked at her four eyes. For a time, both of them were silent.


    Mu Shinian took a sip of cereal and said, "what are you doing?"


    Kitchen and study.


    Moreover, he has closed the door. Mu Shinian can nevere here to make cereal after eavesdropping. It''s definitely toote.


    Thin shallow breathed a sigh of relief. He came over and looked at the ss of cereal again. He was speechless: "haven''t you had enough?"


    "I want beef noodles." Mu Shinian impolitely began to order: "put more beef and coriander, and a poached egg if you can. Thank you."


    "..." thin shallow lips took a smoke and directly put the cereal in front of her: "eat so much at night, you''re not afraid you can''t sleep."


    "I''m hungry and can''t sleep."


    "... yes, don''t look at me like that. Can''t I do it?"


    "If it is found tomorrow..."


    "I''ll say what I eat, okay?"


    "No problem. Hurry up. I''m really hungry."


    Mu Shinian pushed the coffee away decisively.


    Thin and shallow, more aerated.


    This son of a bitch.


    She said she was a son of a bitch. She really did it.


    The bottom of his heart thought so, but he elerated.


    Fifteen minutester, the two sat face to face.


    Thin shallow propped his chin and picked out all the beef for her to eat.


    Mu Shinian was really hungry. He pulled out a bowl of noodles after two times.


    After eating, she took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    After all, cooking is thin and shallow.


    "I''lle."


    Thin shallow took the dishes and chopsticks, washed them quickly and put them in the disinfection cab: "when you are full, eliminate food and go to bed."


    Mu Shi Nian said, picked up his cell phone and yed a little game.


    She recently fell in love with a very mentally retarded game. She may really don''t need a brain, so she passed the customs very slowly. When she has nothing to do, she likes to take it out and y two sets.


    In order to increase his HP, he registered an ount with his mobile phone while he wasn''t paying attention.


    Thin shallow branch watched her y. The light gently shone on her face. A little girl who was usually very cold just lined out a bit of softness.


    Thin shallow saw in his eyes, his eyebrows moved slightly and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Mu Shinian, I''m going to have a physical examination tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With a finger, the viin fell from a high ce.


    She raised her head, oh, and said, "there''s a hospital up here?"


    "Go outside. It''s time for myst physical examination." Thin shallow casually pulled out an excuse.


    Mu Shinian has no doubt.


    Young master, check your body regrly. There''s no problem at all.


    "Oh, OK."


    "You go with me." Thin shallow said: "just look at what extent your body has recovered."


    This is no problem.


    It''s prudent to be shallow.


    "OK, I see."


    "Yes."


    Seeing mu, he didn''t doubt it. Bo Qian was secretly relieved.

 Chapter 2040

    <h4>Chapter 2040</h4>


    Mu Shinian drank and looked up. He just saw the thin andplex eyes.


    Mu Shinian: "...?"


    "Nothing. I''m surprised." Thin shallow quickly pulled out an excuse; "You can eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian secretly feigned a meal and directly turned his head upstairs.


    "I said you could eat, but I didn''t say you were fat." Thin shallow slowly followed behind her, and the smile was somewhatplex: "and you''re not fat."


    Mu Shi didn''t want to say a word to him.


    After she entered the door, she said good night and closed the door.


    Thin shallow and deep smiled, his sight fell on the door, and he couldn''t help worrying.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Beauchamp took her out.


    It was almost noon after the two people had a general examination.


    Thin shallow originally wanted to go back, but mu Shinian pointed to the hotel opposite the hospital. He was stunned to drag his clothes, said nothing and refused to go.


    Thin shallow had no choice but to turn a blind eye and take her to rub it again.


    Mu Shinian was extremely satisfied. When he was full, his depressed mood was swept away.


    "Go back."


    Thin sighed and warned, "you will be taught sooner orter."


    "If you don''t say it and I don''t say it, no one will know." After mu Shinian finished, he felt insecure. Looking at the thin and quiet mouth, "if you are known, it must be what you said."


    Thin shallow puffed; "OK, I said."


    Mu Shinian gave a satisfied, um, and was about to get on the bus. Suddenly, she made a move.


    Thin shallow frown: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian nced around.


    For peopleing and going, she wore a hat and a mask. Only two eyes were exposed. She frowned and frowned uneasily.


    Just now, someone was watching her.


    This is not an illusion.


    "Mu Shinian, what''s the matter?"


    Thin and shallow saw that she didn''t move, and her face became strange.


    "Oh, nothing."


    Mu Shinian pointed to his waist and said, "a little bit."


    "......." Bo Qian frowned, bent over and directly picked up the man: "not yet?"


    "No, it''s a steel te. It stabbed the bone and hurt a little."


    Mu Shinian calmed down and said, "it''s no big deal. I''ll be careful next time."


    As soon as Bo Qian closes the door, he makes sure she''s all right.


    "Don''t move. You can call me if you want to do anything."


    "OK."


    After answering, mu Shinian thought it was wrong: "I''m not disabled."


    "You''re about the same now." Thin shallow speechless muttered a sentence and went to the front to drive.


    Mu Shinian smiled and didn''t pay much attention.


    She looked out of the window.


    The people around are still bustling, nothing different.


    But there was someone just now.


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly and grabbed a small pendant he bought with his fingers.


    Who could it be?


    Those people?


    Mu Shinian looked at the man on his side.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows are also slightly wrinkled, as if thinking about something.


    Did he find out, too?


    You shouldn''t.


    She had a feeling that it was strange since yesterday.


    What is the reason?


    ¡­¡­


    The car followed half slowly and was almost found.


    When the car stopped, the driver breathed out and said, "you can''t keep up. If you keep up, you''ll be found sooner orter. It''s not time yet."


    "We''ll do it before she goes back."

 Chapter 2041

    <h4>Chapter 2041</h4>


    The man in the back seat, hiding in the light, only showed a tight chin.


    "If she goes back, she may have an ident."


    "I understand, but it''s not so easy to do it." The driver pointed to the front and said, "did you see the driver clearly just now? Young master Bo, the sessor, his identity is in doubt. We''d better not act rashly in front of him, otherwise he will inevitably destroy the big n."


    "Young master Bo?"


    The man in the back seat sighed and said, "the world is really round."


    "..." the driver looked back at him puzzled.


    "Nothing. Let''s drive. Go back first."


    The man in the back seat picked up his cell phone, sent a message, and put it on the desktop. He sighed and slowly said, "maybe, maybe we don''t need to do it ourselves."


    "You mean..."


    "Drive."


    The man didn''t want to say anything. He raised his chin and whispered orders.


    The driver didn''t dare say anything more. He immediately started the car and left here.


    After driving out for a distance, he couldn''t help but say, "but are you sure this is Miss mu?"


    "She must be the one who can let that young master Bo apany him in person." The man sighed and said with some ponder: "however, I''m really curious, young master Bo, how far can he give in for her."


    Is it the kind that can ignore family feuds?


    The driver always thought this sentence was ambiguous, but he didn''t dare to ask more.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian finished her medicine and was dragged out for a walk by Bo Qian before she went back to the house. After locking the house, she took out her notebook and quickly logged in to a software. Then, ording to the time point, she began to check the monitoring.


    Since she went to the hospital, she pushed forward and backward for half an hour before and after that time.


    Traffic, people,e and go.


    In that half hour, I don''t know how many people and cars I traveled.


    Mu Shinian looked at it for a while and his eyes were sour.


    She braced herself, took a sip of water and continued to slide the mouse.


    Finally, when they left, they found a suspicious car.


    The person is always in the car. I can''t find out.


    Mu Shinian directly investigated the license te number. As a result, he got nothing.


    "Who are you following?"


    Thin shallow, or her?


    Mu Shinian propped her chin and held a pen in her hand. She knocked lightly on the desktop. After a while, she picked up her mobile phone and sent a text message to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei called back immediately.


    "Miss mu, you haven''t slept yet."


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent.


    "Is Gu Jinnian pretending to be me?"


    Xiao Hei seems to have a toothache.


    Mu Shinian said coldly, "don''t ouch. Even if you have only one breath left, you have to tell me to stop breathing."


    Xiao Hei smoked for a while and said helplessly, "don''t ask Miss mu. You can recover from your injury."


    "I can''t call you. I have many people who can call. Think about it. My people will listen to me or others." Mu Shinian said cruel words directly.


    Xiao Hei is mu Shinian''s subordinate. He often listens to her orders and sees more in her face.


    Mu Shinian is more like a friend than her boss. She has less words and less expression.

 Chapter 2042

    <h4>Chapter 2042</h4>


    So she never had such an attitude.


    Xiao Hei was afraid for a moment and said, "yes."


    "Has anyone touched her?"


    Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    Xiao Hei was silent again this time.


    Mu Shinian iszy even to urge, and just waits so quietly.


    Xiao Hei said, "Miss mu, what do you want me to say about this? I did look for it once."


    "What did you say?"


    Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    Don''t give Xiao Hei any reaction time.


    Xiao Hei sighed heavily: "you ask these questions now. How do you want me to answer them? They know I will tell you something, so they don''t tell me."


    "Then let Gu Jinnian tell me." Mu Shinian''s concise opening.


    Xiao Hei was silent again: "this is even more impossible. She probably won''t say anything."


    Mu Shinian was a little angry: "you defected so quickly."


    "It''s not that we defected, it''s that it''s really for you." Xiaohei said wrongfully, "Miss mu, we really can''t help it. I''m afraid in case of thest situation."


    Mu Shinian sighed.


    She''s not that weak.


    Besides, her temper has changed.


    Rong Yu was sent away, and she was not angry.


    Mu Shinian sighed again; "OK, I see. Hang up."


    "Miss mu." Xiao Hei quickly stopped him: "just rest assured and recover from the injury. Don''t worry about other things."


    "... I see."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone, stared at the car on the screen and thought deeply.


    Who is it.


    For whom.


    Thin and shallow, or her?


    The door was knocked twice.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed and quickly switched to the game interface. After confirming that there was no problem, she went over and opened the door.


    Thin shallow saw that she hadn''t slept and was still ying with theputer. She picked her eyebrows.


    "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "y a game and sleep."


    Mu Shinian pointed to theputer, smiled and said, "do you want to form a group?"


    "No, go to bed." Thin shallow knocked down his watch and said, "it''s sote. It''s already."


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip and waved his hand: "OK, I know."


    Turn off theputer in front of thin and shallow face and go to sleep.


    Bo Qian left now.


    But he didn''t go back to the house immediately. He looked at the physical examination report sent to his mobile phone and looked through it silently for a long time. After confirming that there was no problem, he was still worried.


    Thin shallow frowned and dialed the number.


    The doctor quickly picked it up: "young master Bo."


    "Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve confirmed it many times. I''m sure it''ll be fine." The doctor asked uneasily, "master Bo, is there any problem elsewhere?"


    Thin shallow doesn''t know how to speak.


    He leaned against the table and his eyes were heavy: "for example, will there be some hidden diseases that lurk in the body and will not be found soon? It will take a long time to be found, or it will take a period of time to suddenly appear?"


    After a pause, the doctor replied safely, "this situation also exists."


    "Can''t you mention the discovery?"


    "This, No." The doctor was embarrassed and said, "some hidden problems will not be found at the beginning. They can''t be found until some signs are revealed. Modern medicine can''t help this."

 Chapter 2043

    <h4>Chapter 2043</h4>


    She sipped her lower lip.


    The doctor was a little uneasy: "young master Bo, are you afraid that Miss Mu''s family has any gic disease, and then passed it on to miss mu? If there is a family history, I can refer to it, but now, every index on Miss Mu is normal."


    How could Bo Qian know.


    He has a headache and doesn''t know how to speak.


    The doctor was quiet for a while before he calmly said, "young master Bo, is there anything you can''t say? You can rest assured to tell me. I''m on your side and I will keep it a secret."


    Give him ten courage and don''t have the ability to say it.


    Thin or silent.


    After about ten minutes, he finally said, "close rtives... Children under the sun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor was shocked there, too.


    "What did you say?"


    "This matter, only you, I know, if it is known by a third person."


    Before Bo Qian''s words were finished, the doctor opened his mouth; "Don''t worry, it won''t be known by others, I promise."


    "Well, tell me."


    "... well, indeed, from the perspective of gene theory, there will be great hidden dangers in the near future, but at present... In fact, if you can survive and grow to such arge size... Basically, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Bo Qian said.


    The doctor then said, "well, master Bo, you don''t have to worry too much. Miss Mu is fine and healthy now, so she may really be fine."


    I hope so. Thin shallow heart thinking.


    The doctor said, "if you are afraid, young master Bo, you can ask Miss Mu toe here regrly for examination. Now the medicine is so developed, even if there is any problem, we will solve it."


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow hung up the phone and took another look at the physical examination report.


    The night was heavy.


    A waning moon hung on the sea.


    He looked at it calmly, with an unspeakable heaviness in his eyes.


    Mu Shinian, even if there is really any problem, I will certainly keep you safe!


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Thin shallow almost subconsciously threw his mobile phone into the drawer.


    Mu Shinian is still wearing pajamas and a pair of cotton slippers. It is estimated that the housekeeper is childlike. He bought her a pair of rabbit ear furry slippers. It looks really cute.


    Bo Jianjian saw that she was still awake and was talking about training. He heard mu Shinian raise his hand and confess.


    "We seem to have been followed today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow looked at her strangely.


    Mu Shinian said, "when I got on the bus, I stopped for a moment. At that time, I noticed someone staring at us. I checked and found that there was someone, but I couldn''t find out the license te number of the car. I didn''t know whether it was for you or me."


    Mu Shinian confessed everything.


    As a result, I saw that my thin face was even more strange.


    She paused and understood.


    "You know?"


    Bo Qian still looked at her.


    He really hasn''t met such a tacit understanding with him for a long time.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and rubbed the tip of his eyebrows twice.


    Mu Shinian pursed his mouth and said, "you can''t find out?"


    "... I found something. I expanded the scope of monitoring." Thin shallow said a, saw Mu Shi Nian''s face more depressed: "you didn''t say earlier."


    "I''m not sure who I''m looking for,

 Chapter 2044

    <h4>Chapter 2044</h4>


    So, I''m not going to let you know. " Thin shallow headache: "you will confess this to me. Do you want me to check it?"


    "No, I''m full."


    Mu Shimian waved his hand with a headache and left depressed.


    She''s really depressed.


    She thought it was rare to confess once, which was also her trust in this man.


    As a result, she was really worried in vain. Bo shallow knew it clearly.


    Thin shallow followed her and joked: "it''s rare for you to be so frank."


    Mu Shinian turned her head faintly. Under extreme depression, she didn''t turn her eyes. She was gloomy and deep. She didn''t move. When she looked at someone, it always made people feel flustered.


    Thin shallow but unexpectedly cute.


    "Go to bed."


    Mu Shinian stepped on his slippers. He couldn''t stand the cold. He stepped on them a little hard.


    It seems to crush the thin shallow.


    Behind him came the man''s deepughter.


    Mu Shinian pulled the door and went to bed.


    Thin shallow held his arm and leaned against the corridor, with a bit of banter in his eyes.


    Rare.


    Mu Shinian will be so good.


    I can''t believe I''ll take the initiative to tell you the information.


    He thought that ording to her previous character, she would be cold and carry everything alone, and then act silently without telling everyone.


    I wanted to confess to him this time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Wherever Bo Qian goes, mu Shinian follows.


    She must really like that wheelchair. She has to push it everywhere.


    Even the housekeeper was surprised.


    "Miss mu, who are you flirting with?"


    It''s impossible to be coquettish.


    It''s impossible in this life.


    Thin shallow thought in the bottom of his heart. He knew what the girl was going to do.


    After a hard morning, he finally gave up.


    "What are you going to do at this time? I''ve watched the people."


    Mu Shinian said, "there are many dreams at night."


    So it''s important to find out what''s going on early.


    "Are you going yourself?" Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shi Nian said slowly, "I''ll go. You do it. I''m responsible for watching."


    Then she took out a pocket watch from her pocket and said, "if necessary, I''ll hypnotize you so that you can know what he''s doing here."


    Bo Qian stared at the pocket watch.


    He knows what mu Shinian is making up his mind. If those people are the same group and say things that mu Shinian knows, her strong psychological quality is estimated to copse in an instant.


    Thin shallow doesn''t dare to take risks at all.


    Mu Shinian sat in a wheelchair and looked at him calmly.


    If he wants to say no, she may be able to stare at him all day without getting tired.


    Thin shallow helped her put the flowers in the vase and said, "it''s for me. I''ve asked someone to deal with it."


    "Bo''s?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Logically, there is already a self over there.


    Therefore, it is not so easy to expose.


    Thin shallow nodded: "it''s not a climate. There''s no need to spend too much effort. I don''t want to cause too many things, so I just let people do it and do it when necessary."


    what do you mean.


    Thin shallow bent over and put an extra flower on her hand: "it''s too noisy. I have toe forward again. I''mzy. I don''t want toe forward for the time being."


    "..." Mu Shinian picked up the flower and said, "it''s okay."


    "Don''t think too much. I''ll solve everything." Thin shallow patted her head: "where are you going to y today?"

 Chapter 2045

    <h4>Chapter 2045</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to go out to y.


    She always thinks of what happened in the hospital yesterday.


    Her mind was written on her face.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and patted her head: "what do you think?"


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip: "it''s really all right?"


    "What can I do?" Thin shallow couldn''t help knocking on her forehead: "you just think too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought deeply and nodded: "don''t lie to me."


    "What''s wrong with lying to you?" Thin shallow asked.


    Well, I can''t say it for a while.


    She pondered and said, "the consequences are serious."


    Thin shallow was sprouted by her serious appearance: "how can you say that? How many times have you lied to me?"


    Mu Shi was stunned, meditated for a while, and seriously asked, "you can cheat you, you can''t cheat me."


    This can be said to be very overbearing.


    It''s rare that mu Shinian still said so righteously.


    "When I miss you... Won''t my conscience hurt?"


    Mu Shinian touched his conscience and shook his head.


    She strolled out in her wheelchair.


    The housekeeper watched behind him and couldn''t helpughing.


    My family status is really worrying.


    Bo Qian couldn''tugh or cry. He went out with him and asked, "why? How many times have you lied to me?"


    If you really want to settle ounts, mu Shinian will definitely be the first to settle ounts.


    Besides, it''s still the kind of hard ounting.


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "you say you like me?"


    Although this sentence is a rhetorical question.


    However, Bo Qian has said this sentence three times.


    It wille to mind that his face turned red.


    It is particrly obvious in the sun.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose and said calmly, "so you have to suffer."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What kind of facy is this.


    Bo Qian is almost speechless.


    He looked at mu Shinian and couldn''t say what to say for a while.


    Mu Shinian continued to walk forward in his wheelchair, his face not red and his heart not jumping: "so, you have to recognize."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was really angry andughed by her.


    "Mu Shinian, you are really..."


    "Talent."


    Mu Shinian shook his wheelchair more proudly.


    If she had a tail, she would have wagged.


    Thin and shallow shook his head, some of them could notugh or cry.


    By the way, what else can he do? He is used to it and he likes it. It can''t be med on mu Shinian.


    "Mu Shinian, seriously, I can bear your temper."


    Mu Shinian shook the hand of the wheelchair and paused slightly. It''s strange to say that the wheelchair is obviously electric and adopts sophisticated technology. It''s particrly easy to control without any technical difficulty. As a result, she likes to do it herself.


    At this meeting, hearing this sentence, she just paused, and then decisively began to push the wheelchair forward again.


    A shallow hand resting on her shoulder stopped her movement.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "don''t you want to take me out to y?"


    "You haven''t recovered from your injury. You can''t y. You might as well answer my question first."


    Mu Shinian almost guessed what his problem was, grabbed his hand, and then shook his wheelchair forward.


    Thin sighed and held it again.


    Mu Shinian stood up and left almost without thinking.


    That speed, especially fast.

 Chapter 2046

    <h4>Chapter 2046</h4>


    I walked through life and death. When I woke up, mu Shinian never mentioned it again.


    Thin shallow feels oppressed no matter how he thinks.


    Mu Shinian walked fast, regardless of theplicated vision of the man behind him.


    Although her life has only passed eighteen years.


    But how to say, she has experienced a lot.


    I''ve walked many times in life and death. It''s reasonable to say that I haven''t seen any big scenes.


    But this time.


    She was at a loss.


    So the only excuse I can think of is to run.


    Run.


    Run as far as you can.


    Anyway, I''ll run first. As for theter things, I''ll calcteter.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to say anything and count anything.


    Mu Shinian had a good idea.


    However, some people just don''t let her like it.


    Thin shallow also knew what she was thinking. He was funny and started to catch people directly.


    Mu Shi Nian purses his lips.


    "Loosen."


    Thin shallow curved fingers, flicked her forehead and asked jokingly, "let you say a word, but didn''t let you do anything. As for such a desperate person?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and still looked at him coldly.


    Trying to scare people away with momentum.


    Unfortunately, Bo shallow is not a simple character.


    Her skill can scare others.


    Scare thin shallow, really can''t.


    "Have a little conscience and cherish the time." Thin and shallow hands covered her head and muttered some discontent; "What I said before sounded good. When I came back, I forgot all about it."


    Mu Shinian: "


    If I remember correctly, she did say sour things at the beginning.


    And it''s still very sour.


    In fact, this is not surprising.


    At the beginning, she thought she was dying, and those were her true words.


    It''s just that she really doesn''t understand.


    It''s enough to listen to those words once. What''s wrong with Bo Qian and why do you have to listen to them again!


    Mu Shinian looked at him quietly, and there was an unspeakable tangle between the tips of his eyebrows.


    Thin shallow stared at her for a while. The corners of his lips were slightly picked. His shoulders seemed to copse a little. If he said it, he was a little helpless: "forget it, let''s go and take you to y."


    Mu Shinian still pursed his lips.


    Thin shallow went back, hooked up the wheelchair and raised his chin slightly: "sit down and don''t jump around."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to close his lips.


    Her face looked wonderful.


    It''s like two people have to fight at any time.


    Thin shallow blinked and took the lead in subduing: "well, you didn''t hear those words just now."


    Mu Shinian still stands still, eyes, motionless. When staring at who, it always makes people feel flustered.


    Bo Qian thought she was really angry.


    He thought for a while. He didn''t seem to say anything to make her angry.


    How wronged he is.


    "Mu Shinian, you..."


    Mu Shinian''s face became more strange after he spoke.


    She looked so thin and shallow. She had too many worries in her eyes.


    Complicated and unspeakable.


    finished.


    It''s driving people too fast.


    A momentary panic appeared on thin and shallow face: "Mu Shinian, I don''t mean that. If you don''t want to say it, it''s up to you. Anyway, I''ve been waiting so long and I''m not afraid to wait any longer, so you..."


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth.


    Those words seemed to kill her.


    There was an unspeakable tangle all over her.

 Chapter 2047

    <h4>Chapter 2047</h4>


    After a long time, she stared at the big eyes and looked at him without blinking. Then she quickly said, "I like you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a wind in the woods.


    With the fragrance of flowers and the fragrance of soil after the rainst night.


    Mu Shinian almost roared out those words with great momentum.


    After roaring, her face was still white, but her ears turned red, very red, very charming color.


    After her hard roar, she stopped her wheelchair and walked towards the boat.


    Her roar didn''t want to be an advertisement.


    It''s like being angry.


    But that''s enough.


    There was a moment of nk on his thin face. He stood in ce and blinked several times to make sure that the sentence just said by mu Shinian was not false.


    She really did.


    Thin shallow stood in ce. The whole person looked like a fool. The smile on his face gradually deepened.


    "Mu Shinian, you are really."


    Let her say a word, like putting her on the guillotine.


    Such a magnificent mountain and river.


    But that''s enough.


    The smile on thin and shallow face gradually deepened.


    He chased up with a wheelchair.


    Mu Shinian ran away as soon as he found him close, like something chasing behind him.


    Bo Qian gave a sound and reminded him, "slow down."


    Slow is impossible.


    Besides, she can''t wait to leave here early.


    Mu Shinian stepped up, jumped directly into the boat, and then ordered people; "Sail!"


    The man looked at the thin light behind him and hesitated on his face: "this."


    "Which, let you drive."


    Mu Shinian dropped a word and decisively drilled into the cabin.


    This is a luxury cruise ship with everything on it.


    Mu Shinian casually picked a room and went in directly. Then, she slowly remembered what she said. Her face finally turned red. She covered her face and squatted on the ground in some embarrassment.


    I haven''t been so embarrassed in eighteen years.


    It''s all caused by thin and shallow!


    Is she out of her mind? There are many ways to go around. Why do you have to stick to it.


    "Ah!"


    Mu Shinian sighed, and his palms were hot.


    Bo Qian had better never mention it. Otherwise, she''s really afraid of doing something irreparable by carelessness.


    Mu Shinian blushed and thought secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow carrying a wheelchair on the boat, saw his men hesitating on his face and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss mu, she asked me to sail." Then he pointed inside.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and didn''t care much about his mouth: "then open it."


    "... ah?" His face became more strange.


    Thin shallow pointed inside and said calmly, "her words represent my words."


    "No..." he thought and added, "listen to her."


    "Ah?"


    My men are really confused now.


    Bo Qian is in a good mood today. It''s rare to repeat: "I have to listen to her, and you have to listen."


    Subordinate: "


    He ispletely speechless.


    He was transferred directly from the wind hall.


    Therefore, he also knows his simple style. It''s rare that he doesn''t know what to say once.


    He looked back at Bo Qian. He had entered the cabin.


    His men muttered, "this is a strict wife management?"


    I haven''t married to save this. If I marry, can I still get it?


    After thinking about it, when mu Shinian stepped on Bo shallow''s head in the future, he immediately felt that Bo shallow''s whole life had be dark.

 Chapter 2048

    <h4>Chapter 2048</h4>


    But the party seems to enjoy it. This is the most terrible thing.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    The man stood by the bed with a telescope in his hand. He looked at it by the window for a long time before he put it away and sighed, "he is really a powerful man."


    There is no one outside, where it should be controlled.


    But they were being watched.


    "Are you going to lead everyone away? If he is there, things will be much more troublesome." The bodyguard in ck suggested, "don''t we just mean to deal with people now?"


    The man took up a cup of tea, sighed and said, "it''s not so easy with the young master."


    "... why don''t you transfer the young master?"


    "It can''t be adjusted."


    Men hit the nail on the head; "He will go where Miss Mu is. Otherwise, he won''t go anywhere."


    Still like this


    The bodyguard was a little unpredictable: "so, are we justissez faire?"


    "No, be foolproof."


    The man pointed to his cell phone and said, "I''ll go out and contact there."


    "What should I say?" The bodyguard hesitated.


    The man said, "just say someone else is touching Miss mu."


    The bodyguard was stunned and smiled bitterly: "well, they probably want to urge you more."


    "Hurry, it doesn''t matter." The man didn''t care: "a group of things that can only give orders really regard themselves as gadgets?"


    The bodyguard also smiled: "OK, I see."


    The bodyguard opened the door and went out and took the door with him.


    The man opened the cab, took out a suit of clothes from inside, changed them, put on a pair of sses, three or two times, and instantly became a gentle gentleman.


    He sighed, not knowing who he was talking to.


    "That''s terrible."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is still in poor health and can''t y with many things.


    Thin shallow also considered this, so he took her to another ce.


    There is no ce to y, just a simple stroll.


    "The Lantern Festival."


    Mu Shinian looked left and right curiously, with surprise in his eyes.


    This is her first visit.


    The streets are full of lightednterns.


    It is surrounded by very retro buildings.


    Mu Shinian squinted left and right. He was really curious: "what festival is this?"


    "Zhongyuan."


    Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shi was stunned. Oh, ghost festival.


    "Unexpectedly... So lively."


    She muttered curiously. Her eyes were bright and illuminated by the candlelight.


    Thin shallow pushed the wheelchair. Seeing that she found a new thing, she jumped up from the wheelchair. Then, she went to the stall and bought a little doll. Then, she jumped back and sat back in the wheelchair.


    Thin and shallow: "


    No wonder.


    This guy is addicted to wheelchairs now.


    As soon as he got off the boat, he was asked to take his wheelchair.


    Thin shallow is speechless.


    Mu Shinian held the doll and looked around curiously. Finally, he didn''t put it on his schoolbag and fiddled with it twice. The more he looked, the more he liked it.


    Shallow see her happy, also not angry.


    He calmly hooked his lower lip and looked at the flickering candlelight and the people around him.


    Very lively.


    Very beautiful.


    "Do you like this?"


    Thin shallow suddenly asked.


    Mu Shi read well, looked at those buildings, and his mouth evoked an unspeakable joy: "well, I like it. It''s good-looking."


    Bo Qian has an idea in his heart.


    "Yes. Just like it."

 Chapter 2049

    <h4>Chapter 2049</h4>


    Mu Shinian was always attracted by those novel things. When he heard the speech, he just nodded.


    In my humble opinion, she wasn''t listening and didn''t care.


    "Wait a minute."


    Mu Shinian said, suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to a ce.


    Thin and shallow looked at her eyes and curiously raised his eyebrow.


    "What''s the matter?"


    There is a long line over there.


    It seems to be a ce selling food.


    Mu Shinian turned his head and looked at thin and shallow; "Past."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow continued speechless: "do you want to eat?"


    "Not at all."


    Mu Shinian said; "Just curious."


    "... freak." That''s what Bo Qianhua said, but he took the initiative to queue up.


    There were many people there. Bo Qian was afraid to squeeze her, so he put her aside where no one bothered and went to line up.


    Mu Shinian sits in a small pavilion. When he raises his eyes, he can see the thin, shallow and tall figure in the crowd.


    There are thousands of lights in the world.


    He stood alone, and the fireworks around him didn''t seem to disturb him.


    Mu Shinian suddenly looked a little serious.


    That''s strange.


    Such a person, what kind of girl do you want.


    Why do you have to find her?


    She''s not good anywhere.


    I can''tpliment my shallow eyes.


    My hand was pulled.


    Mu Shinian looked down and saw a child holding a handful of flowers in his hand and carefully opening his mouth: "do you want to buy it?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the flowers and was silent. The corners of his lips hooked up: "do youe out to sell flowers so young?"


    The child stopped andughed a little stiff.


    "Well, adults are in poor health. Make some extra money."


    Mu Shi said, "well, how much is it?"


    "Two, two hundred dors."


    Children are still very careful.


    Mu Shinian took out his wallet from his bag and handed him all the remaining change: "children, don''t go out at night. Go back quickly."


    The child stared round when he saw the money.


    "You."


    "Go back."


    Mu Shinian held the flowers and his eyes did not blink. It seemed that there was an unspeakable danger.


    The child took a breath, slowly nodded his head and whispered, "thank you."


    Mu Shi Nian said.


    Children run away.


    Mu Shinian looked at the bunch of roses. She looked back and nced at the crowd. It was bustling and people were among them. There was no abnormality.


    She looked carefully and couldn''t see why.


    So, who is it?


    Mu Shimian narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the bunch of red roses in doubt.


    A shadow suddenly fell in front of my eyes.


    Mu Shinian looked up and saw thin and shallow staring at the bunch of roses with a tangled face.


    "Who sent it?"


    Mu Shinian saw that he had something in both hands and looked at the bouquet of roses. She was silent and opened her mouth calmly: "what others asked me to give you, your suitor."


    With that, she resolutely handed him the roses.


    Thin shallow face expressionless: "entrusted you to send it?"


    "What else?"


    Mu Shinian held the bouquet of roses and handed it to him: "take it. The girl is very beautiful, but she is very embarrassed."


    Thin and shallow expression is more wonderful.


    He was speechless for a long time before he opened his mouth indifferently: "are you just watching others send me flowers?"


    Then, no response at all?


    This bastard, didn''t you say you liked him before?


    Is that what you like?


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Well... What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2050

    <h4>Chapter 2050</h4>


    The thin face is more wonderful.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the bunch of flowers. His expression was more puzzled: "don''t you like this flower?"


    "... don''t worry, the flower giver is a little girl. She''s very beautiful."


    The thin face is darker.


    Mu Shinian held the bouquet of flowers, but his eyes were on his hands. If he didn''t eat anything, it would be cold.


    She pursed her lower lip and saw that he was toote to take the flowers. She simply held the flowers in her arms and freed one hand to reach the things in his hand.


    Thin and shallow just raised things a little higher.


    Mu Shinian: "... Are you naive?"


    Good guy, I me him for being childish.


    Thin shallow looked at her condescensively, put a little of those flowers on his chin and said, "eat the flowers."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at the bouquet of flowers and burst outpletely: "tell me, how can this bouquet of flowers offend you?"


    Thin shallow snorted; "Aren''t you smart? You want to go."


    Mu Shinian hehe twice, stood up directly, stretched out his hand, took one, then sat back and ate.


    Thin shallow breathed out, sat on one side of the railing and took a stuffy bite. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt.


    If others want to hook him up, they will look at him like that. They won''t be angry or jealous? There was no response.


    It''s better to throw the flower on the girl and say that this person has a master.


    Thin shallow looked at Fang Zheng and looked at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand what he was angry with.


    That look is too innocent.


    Thin shallow looked at it and felt a headache.


    That kind of scene, if you do it with admiration, is really weird.


    Thin shallow waved his hand: "forget it, eat yours."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips: "I don''t know what you''re angry with."


    "..." Bo shallow''s head hurt very much. He spit out his breath and casually bit those things. Then, he looked disgusted: "it''s really not delicious."


    Mu Shi Nian gave a sound and nodded approvingly.


    "It''s not as delicious as the housekeeper."


    "Throw it away."


    Shallow said, but also meaningful looked at the bouquet of roses.


    Why don''t you throw away the unlucky rose.


    Mu Shinian was finally on the same level with him. She looked at the bunch of flowers and handed him one of the food and the box she couldn''t eat: "throw it away."


    The thin eyebrows and eyes finally stretched out.


    But he still hugged the rose and turned away.


    Happy, neat.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin, looked at the man''s background and supported his chin curiously.


    Bo Qian doesn''t like roses? Why are so many roses nted in the garden? Is it difficult? His mother likes it. Doesn''t he like it?


    Then she picked so many roses every day and put them in vases, but she didn''t see anything disgusting.


    Weird, that''s weird.


    He was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    Mu Shinian frowned slightly and didn''t stand up or look back.


    Because a knife was against her neck.


    As long as she moves a little more, the knife will kill her immediately.


    Mu Shinian was not in a hurry, but he was stunned for a moment and quickly responded.


    "That''s great. The tracking technique is very good."


    Their whereabouts arepletely confidential.


    There are so many people around the ind.


    I couldn''t stop it.


    "I came to you specially. Naturally, I have to send some capable people out."


    Mu Shinian still smiled: "thank you for looking up to me."

 Chapter 2051

    <h4>Chapter 2051</h4>


    "Does Miss Mu have anything else to say? If not, I''ll take you on the road." The man''s voice smiled.


    Mu Shinian looked at the shadow and thought he was very tall.


    She gently pulled her lower lip: "you still respect me and let me understand before I die."


    "Yes, Miss mu, your identity is here." The man chuckled and looked at Bo Qian who hade back, but Bo Qian also knew what was happening here. He stood where he was, didn''t move, and stared at him with one eye.


    The man smiled and said, "Miss mu, ask at thest nce."


    Mu Shi read well and tapped the wheelchair gently with his fingers; "Well, say it, the reason for killing me."


    "Well, you can''t live. You have to live. You have to go back. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of trouble." The man answered very seriously: "Even if you were an ordinary person, but your IQ is too high. Although it is difficult to subvert the situation, if it was you, ording to our previous investigations on you, no matter who wants to kill you or who wants to protect you, I think you have the ability to do it. Fortunately, we find you first, Miss mu. Offend me. I''ll send you on the road. I hope you can do it for the rest of your life Live a simple, in and happy life as you think. "


    Voice drop.


    The knife was almost around her neck and then went deep.


    Mu Shinian quickly didn''t open. At the same time, she suddenly grabbed the other party''s hand, sped his dead hole, and then instantly took the knife. The next second, she quickly avoided before the other party reacted.


    The man was stunned. A dark shadow shed quickly in front of Mu Shinian. The two people almost cooperated with each other. Bo shallow quickly sped his wrist and punched darkly.


    He''s fast.


    The man didn''t have time to respond, so he got a solid blow. His head hit the railing. He only covered his head and quickly fled to the crowd.


    Several people around were scared to one side.


    Thin and shallow, his face sank and looked back.


    Mu Shinian opened his mouth without thinking: "I''m not hurt. You chase me from this side. I''ll stop him from another way."


    Then she turned and left.


    Thin shallow grabbed her arm.


    "You..."


    "For me." Mu Shinian said; "His ability is not weak, but under me, I haven''t recovered yet, but it''s not a big problem to deal with him. Don''t worry, I can''t do it. I''ll kill."


    Thin and shallow eyebrows are still frowning.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "don''t worry."


    Thin sipped his lower lip and loosened his hand. The two separated at almost the same time and rushed in two directions.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many people in this street because there are activities going on.


    When they almost ran to the edge, there were fewer talents.


    Mu Shinian walked in the alley, holding the wall with his hands and violently * *.


    Before I came here, I had a general understanding of this ce.


    In addition, the two people have a good memory, so ording to the man''s escape route just now, they almost blocked all the way back.


    Therefore, people can only take this route.


    Behind him came the sound of slow footsteps.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and turned slowly.


    Under the moonlight, the tall figure of the man covered most of the lights outside the alley.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "I found you."


    The man smiled: "Miss mu, what do you think is bad for you."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "indeed, I''m injured and I''ve been running for so long. I really can''t fix you."


    "So, are you still too confident in yourself?"


    "No, I won''t fight you."


    Mu Shinian wiped off the cold sweat on his face and sighed, "can''t I fight with someone else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man was stunned, turned his head, and his face waspletely ck.

 Chapter 2052

    <h4>Chapter 2052</h4>


    Mu Shinian, although the wound has almost healed.


    But she was really tired to catch up all the way.


    She hugged her arm, leaned against the wall and joked slowly, "friend, use your brain."


    This IQ, who else to catch.


    The man''s face is ck.


    Indeed, mu Shinian is still injured. How can bo Qian rest assured that she will catch up with him alone? Moreover, he came here with only one goal, that is, mu Shinian.


    If such a line wants toe down, it is indeed connected in series.


    The man breathed out and looked at them strangely: "I underestimated you and neglected."


    "Do it."


    Mu Shinian said three words in a low voice.


    Thin shallow did it directly.


    This man''s skill is under mu Shinian, not to mention his thin skill is still above mu Shinian, so this man really has no special ability.


    Mu Shinian looked calmly. The two sides only hurried through four or five moves, and the man was controlled by Bo shallow.


    "Let go!"


    The man''s hands were imprisoned behind him, pressed on the ground and knelt on his knees.


    He can''t even move.


    The whole man lost all his strength.


    Thin shallow looked at his eyes and said, "are you okay?"


    "Good, just a little tired."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his shoulders twice, lowered his head and looked at the man. His voice was a little cool.


    "Come and see, why are you chasing me?"


    The man raised his head with difficulty.


    Mu Shinian looked down at him condescending: "you just asked me to ask a question. It''s not enough. I still have a lot of questions to ask you."


    The man chuckled: "do you dare to let Mr. Bo know about you?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow.


    Thin shallow was silent and said, "I abandoned him, take him back, and you''ll ask slowly."


    "Good idea." Mu Shinian saw some blue and white on the man''s face and nodded slowly: "you start to focus. I don''t want to ask, so I''ll start with people."


    "Don''t worry."


    Thin shallow held his hands and suddenly began to do it under the man''s increasingly ugly face.


    Almost between the lightning and flint, mu Shinian suddenly changed his face, grabbed his thin shoulder and quickly pressed the person to a dead corner.


    Just now, where they stood, a few sharp things fell down, silver, iid on the ground.


    Moreover, a row of nails was made.


    Obviously for the basic traces of their evasion.


    If I really dodged ording to that track just now, it''s estimated that both of them would hang the lottery.


    The thin and shallow face also changed, stretched out his hand, took the man into his arms, raised his hand, and touched a piece of moisture on her shoulder.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Scratch, it''s okay."


    Mu Shinian was held in his arms by him, raised his faceboriously, looked out of the alley and said, "I can''t catch up. The man ran away. Someone sniped from a distance... This posture is quite big."


    Thin shallow couldn''t hear anything. With a weak light, he looked at the wound on her body, and his tone became gloomy: "Mu Shinian!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s too thin to be angry.


    This guy really thinks of himself as an iron man.


    Dare to block it.


    Mu Shinian was scratched for such a moment, which really hurt. She breathed out, and her face was blue and white. Under the light, she could almost be called pale: "OK, I''m wrong."

 Chapter 2053

    <h4>Chapter 2053</h4>


    "..." Bo Qian bit his teeth and directly carried the man on his back: "go back first."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian did not refuse, put his hands around his neck, sighed and said; "I have discretion, I promise you."


    "Your discretion is to help me block the knife, and then get hurt. You are indeed very measured." I can''t be thin and shallow. Even my words have sharp thorns.


    Mu Shiniany on his shoulder, pursed his lips and said; "Don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    "Shut up."


    I couldn''t hear anything good from her mouth. Bo shallow directly shut her up.


    Mu Shi said oh and shut up honestly.


    ¡­¡­


    After the two returned, the surrounding people arranged more than double.


    Fortunately, mu Shinian is really just a slight injury.


    It is estimated that the other party came at him. Then, he aimed at his key point. In a hurry, he was pushed away by mu Shinian. Then, he would just follow it and rub it on her shoulder.


    Mu Shinian calmly looked at those blood groups and said, "I said, it''s a small injury, no big deal."


    It''s almost scabby all the way back.


    Bo Qian nced at her.


    She hugged a pillow in her hand and closed her mouth.


    Thin shallow speechless for a long time before continuing to deal with the wound.


    "There''s no next time!"


    "OK." Mu Shinian truthfully promised: "there is no next time."


    Next time, she''ll kick thin shallow back.


    This time, the situation was too anxious, so she didn''t have time to do anything else.


    Mu Shinian has said the same thing many times.


    Bo Qian has no letter even a punctuation mark.


    He asked directly, "what did that man tell you?"


    At that time, he stood outside the crowd. The man hid in the shadow. He couldn''t see anything except a general outline. As for what he said, he didn''t listen to a word.


    Mu Shinian said, "it probably means that someone wants to protect me and someone wants to kill me. He looks up to me and thinks I''m powerful and can rewrite some situations. For others, I haven''t asked them yet, and they ran away."


    Thin and shallow frown.


    Two groups of people.


    I really admire the time.


    Over there, Gu Jinnian, it''s hard not to hide, or these two groups of people are really people on both sides, in an opposite situation.


    Mu Shinian holds a pillow and sits cross legged on the sofa. She likes to do so. She is rxed,fortable and free from any constraints.


    In the past, in the thin manor, she liked to copse on the sofa. She was sofortable in the bedroom, living room and audio-visual room.


    "You know something."


    "You should know from Gu Jinnian."


    "But don''t worry, those two groups of people are different factions. They should be enemies. They''re not together anyway."


    She knows everything.


    Thin shallow looked at her in silence.


    I''m not afraid of it.


    She knows, but she doesn''t say.


    Since some people don''t want her to know, don''t be too obvious. After all, these people are for her good.


    However, at this time, it is not easy to talk about it.


    Others have made trouble in front of her. If she doesn''t take the move, isn''t it a little too cowardly.


    "I knew it from the beginning?"


    "Well, since I identally mentioned Gu Jinnian that day and you interrupted me, I began to think about everything else." Mu Shimian didn''t mean to deceive Bo shallow. She thought for a moment and said:

 Chapter 2054

    <h4>Chapter 2054</h4>


    "Don''t worry, Gu Jinnian should be able to continue to make some words. After all, if I were the one who wanted to kill me, I would be eager for the other party to take a fake back. But the one who wanted to kill me was obviously more powerful."


    After all, I can know that there are two Mu Shi Nian.


    The one over there, but not even this one.


    Mu Shinian finished and looked at thin shallow.


    Bo Qian poured her a ss of water.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, looked at the ss of water and vomited out. Then he took it, drank it and wondered how to continue.


    Thin and shallow spoke at this time; "Having said so much, what are you going to do?"


    "Put me back. I''ll talk to you myself." Speaking of this, mu Shinian suddenly stopped. For a moment, she looked at Bo Qian and didn''t speak for a while. However, after this long silence, she continued to speak: "when thingse to this point, I can''t look at it anymore. Bo Qian, I don''t want to make it to the end. It''s really big."


    "What happens when you know?" Thin shallow said what she didn''t say at one time: "I know, will you decide whether to go or stay?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip.


    She avoided his eyes with a headache. He was really right.


    She really thinks so. First she knows what''s going on. After knowing it, she thinks about whether to stay or go.


    The thin smile gradually cooled down.


    "So what you said to me is really what to say. If youe back, you will never go again? Mu Shinian, you always have such and such things to do. In the end, you always choose to abandon me."


    "..." she didn''t, she just.


    Just what? I can''t say it for a while.


    Thin and shallow looked at her. He slowly stood up and looked at her coldly.


    "Mu Shinian, you can leave me alone for the sake of the people you know, and don''t ask my feelings about what you do. When youe back, plead with me and apologize, and I''ll let bygones be bygones. Twice, you did it twice."


    "I know your character, and I also know that if you don''t finish those things, it will be a barrier in your heart. I''ll try my best to let you take care of it by yourself. Because I have a big heart, or do I absolutely believe in your ability, No. I just want you to feel at ease."


    All the anger erupted at this moment.


    Thin shallow looked at her and opened his mouth word by word: "because, I think, I will stay with you for a long time in the future. I don''t want you to be uneasy all your life."


    "However, mu Shinian, I watched you almost die twice. Every time you appeared in front of me covered with blood."


    "Do you want to try it yourself? You thought you wanted to be lonely all your life. As a result, you finally met a person you like. You think you have the ability and enough money and power to give her all she wants. You want to give her the best in the future. As a result, this person almost died several times."


    "Have you ever yed rock climbing? The higher you climb without any protective measures, the more ugly you will die if you fall down. If you look down, there is wind and abyss. If you are not careful, you will fall to death. Mu Shinian, I have yed. I feel this every time I see you appear in front of me half dead."

 Chapter 2055

    <h4>Chapter 2055</h4>


    "I study medicine to save myself. I don''t want to be a monster. However, I never thought that I would study medicine and save my beloved one day, because I think I have enough ability to protect her from injury all my life. Unfortunately, I met you."


    "Mu Shinian, even if you say you like me, I know that I will always be in this way, that way, these, those people. What you know or don''t know can be the reason why you leave me behind and move forward without hesitation."


    "Don''t you want to know what I''ve done? I can tell you. Gu Jinnian has really met people and said the same thing as the man who wanted to kill you. They''re going to take you back. Someone wants to kill you. They''re probably ying a game now. Who can hurry up, the so-called great situation can bepletely rewritten."


    "I brought you here because I didn''t want you to get involved in thoseplicated things, because I''m not sure and don''t want to do it again. When I found you, you were covered with blood. I saved you once, but I can''t guarantee that I can save you every time. Do you think there are only bodyguards here? There are people who arrange me on several inds nearby."


    "Mu Shinian, I can''t stop you. Even if you die, I can''t stop you. Sometimes, I think nothing can stop you in this world. Your master told me more than once that you can do it and won''t let yourself have an ident. He didn''t treat you as an 18-year-old girl, but I did."


    "Mu Shinian, is it because I like you, so I deserve to be so spoiled by you?"


    Under an angry question.


    The living room is quiet.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, still holding that position, but his face was nk for a moment.


    She didn''t know whether she was scolded as stupid or didn''t react at all. The whole person looked a little stunned and her expression was rare nk.


    The whole person is ignorant.


    Thin shallow looked at her condescending, and his eyes were a little red.


    He withdrew his eyes and went straight upstairs.


    Mu Shinian sat in the living room. After a long time, he slowly moved his body.


    She looked down at the blood.


    He... Hurts her.


    She knows.


    Just, I don''t know, it turned out that he loved her so much.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and lowered his eyes slightly. His long eyshes were like a shadow.


    She looked down at her hand, which had several healing scars.


    These hands, holding knives and sticks, have been practicing since childhood. They are not as soft as girls should be.


    She sometimes dislikes herself.


    Like Ye Ling, her hands are very soft,pletely different from her touch.


    Mu Shinian met this kind of thing for the first time.


    Like a child, she is exploring at a loss.


    The call came at this time.


    Mu Shinian looked nkly. Then he lowered his eyes, opened them and answered.


    The voice of the little elder martial sister came over the phone: "hour Nian, how are you recently?"


    "Oh." Mu Shinian chuckled and said, "very good."


    "..." the little elder martial sister was silent and asked carefully, "are you crying?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and wanted to say no. the back of his hand suddenly cooled.


    When she looked down, her tears were like broken pearls.


    Falling one by one, it soon wetted a small piece on the back of the hand.

 Chapter 2056

    <h4>Chapter 2056</h4>


    Mu Shi read and looked at it. For a time, some couldn''t react.


    The little elder martial sister said anxiously, "no, no, I can''t cry when I read it when I was young. Did you catch a cold?"


    Yes, she won''t cry.


    When I was very young, I wouldn''t cry.


    Even if she thought Tong Wanzhi was her mother, she didn''t cry when she left.


    However, tears are still falling more and more.


    Little elder martial sister noticed something wrong at this time.


    She was suddenly afraid.


    Mu Shinian grew up when she was a child. The age difference between the two people is only five or six years. She is the closest and has manymonnguages.


    The only time she saw Mu Sinian cry was when Mu Sinian had just raised a few little turtles. As a result, every time she saw that there was so little fish food lost, she secretly put them away several times. She was stunned that she supported those little turtles to death. The little girl also cried with special characteristics. She just shed tears, but she couldn''t cry.


    It''s no use trying to coax someone to sit there and cry.


    The little elder martial sister made a nervous noise, as if she was afraid to scare her. Her voice became soft: "girl, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian choked his nose and said in a hoarse and hard voice, "I''m sorry."


    Little elder martial sister was stunned again.


    She almost couldn''t keep calm, but opened her mouth gently: "if you''re sad, you can say it, you can cry, you can''t hold it in your heart. I''ve taught you this since childhood, right?"


    Mu Shi read it out. It''s really not as stuffy as when I was a child.


    She breathed and said, "I seem to have done a lot wrong."


    She is like a child. When she is sad and wronged, she wants to sue her parents.


    But I don''t know what I did wrong.


    Mu Shinian said hoarsely; "I don''t care about other people''s feelings. I just don''t want others to get hurt. I think I''ll end my business by myself. If others get involved, they will be implicated. I don''t want to see this scene."


    "But it seems that I really did wrong and hurt a lot of people."


    Little elder martial sister thought mu Shinian didn''t know those things.


    The reason why I would say these words is that I quarreled with Bo Qian, and the two had an old quarrel.


    She smiled and said: "Well, we know what you think, but you didn''t do it. You want to protect everyone, but everyone will worry about you, and everyone also wants to share some for you. You are very powerful, but people who fear you and those who fear you will regard you as a superman who won''t hurt or hurt. People who love you, even if you are powerful and smart, in their eyes, You are still an 18-year-old girl, when you should be romantic, study and carefree. Shi Nian, what did you say? You walked too fast, too fast. When we wanted to give you a doll, you had begun to study the code. When we sent you learning materials, we already spoke eightnguages. We don''t want you to grow up so fast, because many things can be done only at the right age. You don''t have a childhood, you don''t have a childhood... We''re d to see you getting better day by day, but it''s really distressing. "


    "As your senior brothers and sisters, we all want you to be simple and happy. You are the youngest. You should be hurt and protected by us. We support when the sky falls, but you are not like this. If the sky falls, you will be in front of us. We don''t want to see this scene."

 Chapter 2057

    <h4>Chapter 2057</h4>


    The little elder martial sister smiled bitterly over there: "Shi Nian, you know what I''m going to say. Sometimes, don''t bear so much. It''s too tired. We all feel tired looking at it."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and refused to speak.


    Little elder martial sister knows how sad she is now.


    Unfortunately, it was too far away. Bo shallow didn''t tell them where he took them.


    So she had to worry on one side.


    "Shi Nian, little elder martial sister said so much. Are you in a better mood?"


    Mu Shinian was silent for a full minute before he said, "No."


    "Ha ha, you are more frank." The little elder martial sister couldn''t cry orugh: "did you quarrel with Bo Qian?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and sped the tassel on the pillow with his fingers. The wound that didn''t hurt originally feels very painful now.


    She sighed and admitted honestly, "he is very angry."


    "Yes, that''s what he asked you just now." Said the little elder martial sister; "You can''t me him. People like him have suffered and lived a good life. He finally met a person he liked. Even if he knew you were doing extremely dangerous things, he could force himself to tolerate, let you do what he wanted to do, and never interfere. Just, when you think, we will all worry about you. What''s more, he ns to spend more time with you What about the thinness of life? "


    For a lifetime


    These four words seem to have some magic.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t get around again.


    "Shi Nian, he cares about you and worries about you, so he''s in such a hurry." Said the little elder martial sister; "Although I''m definitely on your side, I still have to admit it."


    "...." Mu Shinian lowered his eyes, stirred the tassels with his fingers, and directly pulled down a few hairs from the tassels.


    The little elder martial sister advised: "if you have done something wrong, go and apologize to others. If you apologize, Bo shallow will forgive you."


    Mu Shimian was immersed in her own world. The little elder martial sister said for a while before she began to speak hoarsely: "little elder martial sister, I don''t want to walk too fast, I just..."


    I''m just afraid one day.


    These people have abandoned her. If she doesn''t learn well and try to go higher, how can she live in this world if these people she can rely on won''t let her rely on one day.


    After all, even biological parents can easily not her.


    In this world, those feelings are actually very fragile, aren''t they?


    The little elder martial sister smiled: "I know, Shi Nian, we tried to make you happy because we were afraid that you would think too much and worry about gain and loss. Although you don''t say it on the surface, you will stare at people who annoy you. Shi Nian, if you believe that a person is a matter of a generation, you can trust him more."


    Mu Shinian chin against the pillow, the original sad, with a few words, also gradually became weak.


    "Are you in a better mood?" The little elder martial sister asked gently.


    Mu Shi Nian said.


    "Did you decide to apologize?" The little elder martial sister asked again.


    Mu Shinian was silent, shook her head, and thought that the little elder martial sister couldn''t see. She said no.


    The little elder martial sister smiled again; "Also, don''t worry. When you''re in a good mood, you can apologize."


    "... is that ok?"


    "Why not."


    The little elder martial sister took it for granted: "it can be seen how much I have said about you. You should be happy first, and then think about it."


    It seems very reasonable.


    Mu Shinian frowned, looked down at his feet.


    "OK."

 Chapter 2058

    <h4>Chapter 2058</h4>


    The little elder martial sister still seems to think she is unhappy.


    She chuckled and suggested, "you''re almost hurt?"


    Mu Shi Nian said, "almost."


    She touched the wound on her shoulder. She didn''t care about a small wound at all, so it''s equivalent to being okay.


    The little elder martial sister said well, pondered for a long time, and suggested, "since you''re all right, you can go out for a walk, a stroll, a distraction, or something."


    I can''t get out.


    And I can''t go out yet.


    Mu Shinian was tangled, but he still didn''t want to tell the story that he was almost killed just now.


    If this matter is said, the little elder martial sister may call Bo Qian personally to let him have nothing to do. Take a rope and tie her up. Don''t let her go out.


    The little elder martial sister said over there, "you, go out and rx. Don''t make a decision at this time."


    "OK." Mu Shinian wrote it down silently.


    "Thank you."


    "Well, you''re wee." The little elder martial sister smiled and said, "just be happy."


    Mu Shinian breathed: "I''m very happy."


    "That''s good."


    The little elder martial sister pulled some of the things that were not there, and eliminated thest depression in Mu Shinian''s mind, so she finally hung up the phone.


    Mu Shinian still sat on the sofa and didn''t even move.


    It''s already very dark.


    There''s no light upstairs.


    The servants must have gone to bed early.


    Mu Shinian sat quietly for a while and couldn''t help looking up. The upstairs was dark and didn''t see anything.


    She sat here alone and monopolized the world.


    It''s too quiet around.


    She sat there for a long time before she finally moved down. She wanted to go upstairs, but she took two steps, retreated again, meditated for a moment, directly picked up her cell phone and went out of the door.


    The ind is very big.


    In addition to the sea of flowers, there are several buildings, tall and short.


    Mu Shinian walked around here in a wheelchair on the first day because he had nothing to do.


    She thought for a while before she went straight to the winery.


    The winery is very simple.


    As soon as mu Shinian entered, he felt a cold air.


    As soon as she entered, a waiter came up to say hello.


    "Hello, Miss mu."


    "Hello."


    Mu Shi read a sentence and went in.


    The waiter gave a strange, uh huh, elongated his neck and looked at her in an uncertain way.


    Then there was another strange sound, um.


    Mu Shinian heard it and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    The waiter smiled dryly and asked, "that young master Bo didn''te?"


    Mu Shimian opened his eyes and looked at her indifferently.


    The waiter smiled again and said, "well, Miss mu, you''re not well yet. You can''t drink. It''s bad for your health."


    She thought that Bo Qian just came here with mu Shinian.


    As a result, mu Shinian sneaked out to y alone in the evening?


    Who should bear the responsibility.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh and asked helplessly, "I don''t drink, can I?"


    "Ah, this, of course. You, please." The waiter doesn''t understand what happened, but he can clearly notice how bad mu Shinian''s mood is.


    In addition, she has heard a lot of rumors. It is said that Miss Mu has a higher status than young master Bo.

 Chapter 2059

    <h4>Chapter 2059</h4>


    Such a powerful thin shallow, I have to listen to Mu Shinian''s words.


    In short, they can''t afford to offend.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bar. She didn''t know what to do. She just felt ufortable at the bottom of her heart. She wanted to find a ce to have a good * *. As a result, she couldn''t drink when she came to the bar.


    The bartender gave her a ss of juice and carefully prepared some exquisite snacks.


    The appearance is exquisite.


    The little girl will like it when she sees it.


    Mu Shinian stared at the lovely animals for a long time.


    The bartender thought she liked it very much and immediately said, "here is bread with ayer of cream and all kinds of fillings. Would you like to try?"


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    Those little animals are so lifelike.


    For a moment, she thought it was true.


    "... OK."


    He said only one word, but he didn''t move his fork.


    The bartender couldn''t understand her mind.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time before he asked, "is there a ce to live here?"


    "... ah?"


    Not only the bartender but also the waiter were stunned.


    "What?"


    The waiter was a girl. She smiled and said, "well, Miss mu, did you quarrel with young master Bo? I still have to go back to live."


    "Just one night." Mu Shinian opened the QR code of the mobile phone: "I pay."


    "No, no, no, the whole ind belongs to young master Bo. We dare to take your money. Here, Miss mu, you like to live. We, our top is where we live. If you don''t mind it, you can go there to make do for the night." The bartender opened nervously.


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "thank you."


    "No, no, you''re wee."


    The bartender saw that she had a ss of juice in one hand and the small cake in the other hand. It seemed that he wanted to take them all away. He immediately handed the waiter a face, and the two immediately helped her take them.


    "Miss Mu likes this. We''ll make some more tomorrow."


    "... well."


    The house here will be worse.


    There is a room above the winery, which is very clean, but no one has lived at first sight.


    The waiter said, "from the opening to now, there are only two guests here, you and master Bo."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say, so he just perfunctorized.


    When the two men were about to leave, she couldn''t help but say, "don''t say it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What, don''t say it?


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what was wrong and blurted out a sentence; "Yes, I''m here."


    "..." if Bo Qian asks, will they say or not? If they don''t say, will the consequences be quite serious.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "just do it."


    "OK."


    The bartender had to promise.


    The door closes.


    The waiter was still worried: "how about this? I think I''d better go and tell young master Bo early."


    "You''re stupid. These two people obviously quarrel. Miss Mu probably doesn''t want to see young master Bo at this time." The bartender is a little older and thinks he has seen through the mystery: "besides, if young master Bo wants to clean us up, Miss mu can tell the truth, right? If Miss Mu picks us up, young master Bo will only look at us and won''t intervene at all. If he dares to intervene, Miss Mu will be even worse if he gets angry again."

 Chapter 2060

    <h4>Chapter 2060</h4>


    The waiter tangled and muttered weakly, "but I''m more curious. Young master Bo is obedient to miss mu. How can he quarrel with others."


    "What do you know? This is probably the fun between little lovers."


    ¡­¡­


    A hotel thousands of miles away.


    The man behind him held his shoulder, pressed it a little twice, made a sudden force, clicked, and straightened the misced bone back.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed andy on the sofa for a long time.


    After the dy, he immediately stood up and apologized in his voice: "I''m sorry, I failed."


    "I don''t me you." Mr. Zhou sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, took two breaths, and spit out a smoke ring: "it''s really difficult to do because it''s thin and shallow."


    "Why don''t we try strong means? With this experience, it is estimated that Miss Mu will rarelye out again. We are in such a hurry." His subordinates endured the pain and calmly analyzed: "in fact, as long as you support young master Bo, there will be no problem."


    Mr. Zhou shook his head: "in the long run, it has startled the snake."


    His men bowed their heads in shame.


    "Don''t worry, it will be done sooner orter." Mr. Zhou was silent and said, "she is too dangerous."


    His men also raised their heads.


    Thinking of the brief confrontation with mu Shinian, a row of cold sweat fell on his forehead.


    "She''s really dangerous. I finally understand why so many people sent her back. I didn''t believe it before. Now I have to believe it. If she wants to, she can really change the situation."


    Mr. Zhou sighed: "if he had done it in those years, he wouldn''t have dyed it until this time."


    His men smile bitterly; "Who knows that a child would have the ability to stir up the situation."


    "I regret it." Mr. Zhou shook his head and didn''t even want to smoke: "forget it. Anyway, sooner orter, they are dying people, and the difference is not very big."


    "Keep staring. Start as soon as you have a chance. If you miss again this time, you know the consequences."


    "Don''t worry, there will never be another time."


    My men are very serious.


    Mr. Zhou waved his hand and motioned him to go out first. He picked up his mobile phone and opened the album. There were only a few photos in it.


    The earliest one was when the little girl was just born.


    It hasn''t grown yet. Its skin is wrinkled. Its hands are tightly held together.


    Next to the little girl, there is a little boy.


    The skin was wrinkled, but it was bigger than the little girl. They slept very sweet.


    Mr. Zhou sighed, thinking of thoseplex situations, the whole person''s head would grow up.


    It''s best to cut the mess with a quick knife.


    The longer it takes, who knows what it will be.


    At that time, if Mu Shinian really goes back to the town, they may be finished.


    "Miss mu, I have offended you."


    Even for his own sake, mu Shinian must die.


    Because he wants to live and live better and better.


    "Someone."


    The bodyguard outside the door heard the sound and immediately came in.


    "Mr. Zhou."


    "Go, send a message to the people in X city and say that mu Shinian is not in the hospital."


    The bodyguard said, "but at that time, they wille and rob us. Isn''t it more troublesome?"

 Chapter 2061

    <h4>Chapter 2061</h4>


    "If it''s not troublesome, you should find out the people first." Mr. Zhou speaks slowly and easily. He looks very good to everyone.


    The man said, "OK, I''ll do it now."


    "Well, guide them, find out here, and send some information out. Someone is tracking her."


    "Yes."


    My men still didn''t understand anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep muchst night.


    She had been struggling with a problem repeatedly. She didn''t fall asleep on the table until more than six o''clock.


    There was a pile of scribble paper on the table, which wrote ghost symbols that only she could understand.


    Nor dare anyonee up and call her.


    Bo Qian didn''t sleep much. When he went downstairs, he found that mu Shinian was not there.


    His face, which was not very good-looking, suddenly disappeared from the bottom.


    The housekeeper was shocked when he looked at it.


    "Young master, don''t, don''t worry too much. Miss Mu must be on this ind. There''s no other ce to go here."


    Thin, shallow, expressionless.


    The housekeeper gave a sound and added weakly, "why don''t we go to find Miss Xia mu? We''ll find it soon. You can open up if you have anything to say."


    Thin shallow heart is holding a cruel breath.


    When the housekeeper saw this, he ouched twice and said, "young master Bo, what''s the matter with you? Everyone will be frightened to see you. Not to mention Miss mu, be tolerant to her."


    There was no expression on his thin face.


    He is very tolerant.


    Why is he intolerant.


    All his patience with mu Shinian was running out.


    When it''s used up, you have to find a way to squeeze it out and continue.


    The housekeeper patted the thin shoulder twice and sighed helplessly: "you, what''s the trouble? Miss Mu is not well yet. She ran away from home. What have you done?"


    He didn''t do anything!


    It''s all done by mu Shinian.


    She went too far!


    Thin shallow can not help but makeints about the heart.


    Makeints about bullet screenments.


    He can''t bow his head any more.


    If she doesn''t teach Mu Shi a lesson, she will dare to do so next time.


    So, hard down!


    The housekeeper couldn''t see it anymore: "young master Bo."


    "Nothing."


    Thin shallow originally came down to see if Mu Shinian woke up. When he saw that she didn''t even return home, he was angry. He went upstairs without saying a word.


    The housekeeper is very sad.


    What''s the matter.


    Bo Qian went upstairs and directly turned on theputer... Monitoring.


    After discovering where mu Shinian had gone, he put down his hanging heart.


    Even if there was no one here, he still felt that face was hanging.


    But not long after he hung up, he was a little uneasy again.


    After thinking about it, Bo Qian picked up his mobile phone and went directly to the winery.


    The bartender seemed to have expected that Bo shallow woulde. Even if he had rehearsed countless times, he still panicked when he saw the real person again.


    "Bo, young master Bo,e here so early."


    Thin shallow opened his chair and sat down. He wanted to ask how mu Shinian was, but he still didn''t make a sound.


    It was as if he had bowed his head first.


    This time, we must not let her go.


    "Wine."


    Thin shallow knocked down the table.


    The bartender said, looked at his thin, not very good-looking face, and hesitated to get the wine with a low degree.


    Thin shallow drank directly, and his sight fell upstairs.

 Chapter 2062

    <h4>Chapter 2062</h4>


    In just a few seconds, the bartender became nervous and his back stood up in an instant.


    "Young master Bo, what are you looking at?"


    He knows?


    Sure.


    The whole ind is owned by others.


    What doesn''t he know.


    Thin shallow lowered his head to drink, only to find that the ss was empty. He raised his eyes and looked coldly at the bartender.


    The bartender understood and immediately poured out another ss of wine.


    Thin shallow drank all at once.


    The wine was cold, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    After two drinks, he looked at the time. It was more than eight o''clock.


    Is mu Shinian still awake?


    Didn''t she wake up early recently? After eating early in the morning, I like to hold a pot of tea and go to the back to see the waterfall.


    Is it hard? The wound hurts?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    He personally treated the wound, so a small wound won''t happen at all. Is it difficult for her to drink?


    Thin, shallow eyes fell on the bartender''s face.


    The bartender stepped back innocently: "young master Bo, what''s the matter?"


    Thin sipped his lower lip. He wanted to ask mu Shinian directly. Did he drinkst night? What''s more, how dare you give mu Shinian a drink!


    But I don''t think it''s right to ask.


    But he wanted to know if Mu Shinian had drunkst night.


    How to export!


    The bartender feels really innocent.


    Thin shallow looked at him so helplessly, motionless, his vision was gloomy, and he was about to drop * *.


    The bartender is about to cry.


    He''s innocent.


    The waiter saw this scene and silently retreated to another room.


    If she stayed like this, she felt that she would be involved sooner orter.


    Just when the bartender felt that he was about to suffocate, there was a sound of footsteps at the entrance of the stairs. Mu Shinian rubbed her eyes and her hair was a little messy. Her eyes were still closed and didn''t open at all. She didn''t see who was hoarse below; "I have a cold and a little fever. Help me take off the fever medicine. Thank you."


    Then she turned and continued upstairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was quiet downstairs, almost without a sound.


    After mu Shinian took two steps, she was stunned, opened her eyes and looked back.


    On the bar, he was stunned, but the next second, his face turned cold again.


    He stood up and just about to walk over, mu Shinian took a step up directly.


    When hees, she tends to run up at once.


    The thin and shallow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    "Come down!"


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently, and the corners of his lips pursed stubbornly.


    The two men confronted each other silently.


    Bo Qian is obviously angry. It''s good. It seems that she really doesn''t have the idea of reflection.


    Are sick and still thinking of a cold war with him.


    The bartender felt that there was a bomb buried here, which would explode at any time. He struggled and opened his mouth carefully: "well, Miss mu, master Bo is the doctor''s. let him take a look for you."


    "I''m fine."


    Mu Shinian has been upset all night, and this meeting has not beenpletely rified.


    She didn''t want to see thin and shallow now. She struggled. She returned three words and turned directly upstairs.


    Wait until she calms down.


    Just go.


    Mu Shinian moves quickly.


    But thin shallow moved faster, caught up directly and grabbed her arm.


    Mu Shinian didn''t think about it. He turned back and broke free from him.


    She is iparably calm.


    "I''m fine, sleepy and sleepy."

 Chapter 2063

    <h4>Chapter 2063</h4>


    Thin shallow, with a cold face, grabbed her arm without saying a word, and then pulled the man down directly before she reacted.


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep wellst night.


    In addition, she had a fever and didn''t have much strength at all. Moreover, she didn''t want to fight with thin shallow at all. When she was pulled by her, she fell directly out of her expectation.


    Thin shallow directly picked up the person.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and grabbed the railing.


    "Loosen." Thin shallow drank a low voice, which would look carefully. Her cheeks were burning a little red.


    Mu Shinian grasped more tightly.


    "Put me down."


    "..." Bo Qian was really angry. She held her hand so tightly that he didn''t dare to exert himself. She was worried. She also pointed out that she might fight with him.


    The two men stared at each other.


    For a time, the momentum was sufficient.


    The bartender shivered and felt a fire in the air.


    The two men confronted each other for a minute, and the thin voice waspletely cold.


    "You really don''t let go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him stubbornly.


    Thin shallow was angry and smiled. He put the man down directly, and his voice didn''t matter; "OK, yes, whatever you want."


    With that, he left directly.


    It''s a little colder than when I came in just now.


    Mu Shinian stood at the entrance of the stairs. He didn''t know why. He was empty at the bottom of his heart.


    The bartender looked at her tremblingly and looked at the waiter who had just sneaked out. The two quickly exchanged eyes. He said, "Miss mu, I''ll get you some fever medicine."


    "... thank you."


    Mu Shinian finished and went upstairs directly.


    The bartender and the waiter looked at each other. They both looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Is it really noisy?"


    "What else?"


    The waiter said awkwardly, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Go get the medicine first." The bartender said and went out.


    The waiter looked at the upstairs with some fear. What''s going on?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian ate something and took medicine. Then hey in bed, wrapped in a quilt, his head hurt very much, but he couldn''t sleep.


    After turning over and over several times, she directly opened the quilt and sat up.


    The curtains were pulled up in the room.


    The quality of the curtain may be very good, so there is no lighting in. The waiter was afraid that she could not rest well, so he specially ordered a sleeping incense for her.


    But she just can''t sleep.


    "Hoo!"


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and covered his face.


    Suddenly, there was a smell of blood on the tip of my nose.


    She turned on the bedsidemp and nced over. The wound on her shoulder must have cracked.


    She raised her hand, smoked a few paper towels at will, wiped them twice, stopped the blood and stopped caring.


    Mu Shiniany in bed, turned around, looked at the direction of the French window, and his eyes were empty.


    Empty, empty, began to lose.


    She''s never been so sad.


    I''ve never experienced anything like this.


    I''ve never been so worried about gain and loss.


    She was so sad that she didn''t know what to do.


    Outside the door, the waiter knocked on the door, a little worried: "Miss mu, are you okay?"


    "Very good."


    Mu Shinian''s voice was very weak: "I''m sleepy and want to sleep."


    "Well, that medicine has sleeping ingredients. You can rest more. If you have anything to do, you can call me at any time."


    "OK."


    The waiter left quietly.


    The world is quiet.


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt and covered his face.


    After the phone rang for a long time, she slowly stretched out her hand and unlocked, rowed and answered with memory.


    Before she spoke, a nervous voice came from the phone.


    "Master Bo, something''s wrong. They seem to find me fake. Not only that, but also the other party found me and asked me to help tell mu Shinian that her brother was arrested!"

 Chapter 2064

    <h4>Chapter 2064</h4>


    Her brother?


    Mu Shinian struggled. Her voice was very low and deep: "I..."


    As soon as her face changed, she quickly came forward and dragged her body.


    Mu Shinian fell so directly.


    Weak and out of shape.


    Thin shallow took a breath, reached out and touched her cheek, only to find that she was burning badly.


    "How do you take care of people!"


    Thin shallow picked up the man, frowned and yelled at the two people outside.


    This scolding is inexplicable. They are taking care of it very seriously.


    The two men shrunk down and dared not say a word.


    Thin shallow didn''t care about them. He bent down, picked up the man and rushed out directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian is burning faintly.


    One is a child, the other is thin and shallow... The two sides seem to be ying a game. One side is some adults who can''t see their faces at all, and the other is thin and shallow.

 Chapter 2065

    <h4>Chapter 2065</h4>


    They are ying games.


    Want to drag her back.


    Mu Shinian watched them fight together.


    She told them to stop fighting, but no one listened to her.


    She was so weak that she opened one, and more people surrounded her.


    In the end, there was a river of blood.


    The whole world has be dark.


    She struggled and shouted the man''s name, but no one answered her.


    She ran all the way to the depths of darkness.


    Running, I do not know how many times she fell, she continued to get up and continue to run.


    Then someone grabbed her arm.


    She looked back and there was a faint light behind her.


    She couldn''t see the man clearly. She just thought he was tall and smelled good. He dragged her and kept running towards the light.


    The more you run, the greater the light.


    Best, run out of the dark.


    At this time, she saw who was pulling her. He was bleeding and I didn''t know how hurt he was. The hand holding her gradually became empty.


    In her dream, she waspletely flustered.


    She desperately wanted to keep him.


    As a result, she did everything she could, and he became more and more transparent.


    The man who pulled her out of the darkness is leaving.


    "You, don''t go."


    In her dream, she wanted to bow her head and beg.


    Can only repeat these three words.


    "Don''t go!"


    The man who was about to leave stretched out his hand and covered her head. He rubbed it both light and heavy. His voice was spoiled and indulged: "in the future, you should live well and live for yourself."


    "Stop living for others."


    Then he disappearedpletely.


    Mu Shinian woke up directly from his dream.


    Shey in bed, her clothes wet with cold sweat.


    She stared at the ceiling, as if she had juste out of the water, and her breathing was very short.


    It was a long time before she gradually calmed down.


    Dream.


    Everything is a dream.


    I don''t know when it was dark outside.


    The room was also dark.


    The door was suddenly opened.


    The people outside the door didn''t seem to expect that she would wake up so soon. She was stunned and turned on the light. It seemed that she didn''t remember until this time that they were in the cold war. At this time, they were a little embarrassed.


    "Are you... Okay?"


    His voice was a little stiff.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes turned and seemed toe back from the nightmare. Her eyes moved and looked at thin and shallow. It seemed that she had finally returned to reality from the nightmare.


    Thin and shallow, his shoulders gradually loosened.


    He walked over reluctantly and put the medicine on the table: "drink the medicine first."


    If you me her again and get angry again, what can you do.


    He likes a person who may not turn back when he hits the south wall.


    So why does he care so much.


    Mu Shiniany on the bed, didn''t know what he was thinking, took back his eyes and continued to stare at the ceiling.


    There seems to be something wrong with her.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I never lowered my head in my life. For the first time in my life, I lowered my head again and again for a girl.


    "Drink the medicine first. We''ll talk about the rest."


    Mu Shinian gently closed his eyes, and a drop of tears fell silently.


    His face turned pale.


    "Do you feel bad?"


    Should not.


    The fever has gone down.


    Besides, she has no other physical problems.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip: "I remember... Something a long time ago."

 Chapter 2066

    <h4>Chapter 2066</h4>


    His face was stiff.


    "What?"


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and opened word by word: "a long time ago, I dreamed of some adults with different opinions..."


    And dreamed of a woman.


    Looks very fuzzy.


    But she couldn''t see exactly what she looked like.


    Mu Shinian frowned, raised his hand, covered his face, and his pupils appeared between his fingers, looking very heavy.


    She was very tired and looked very ugly.


    "Forget it, nothing."


    Her voice is also very hoarse.


    I don''t know whether I was frightened by my dream or caught a cold, which led to the sound like this.


    Thin shallow stood by the bed, meditated for a moment, and then asked low, "why tell me?"


    Didn''t she always like carrying it on her own?


    Even if shees to a dead end, she won''t turn back all the way.


    Mu Shinian still covered his face.


    She took a breath. It seemed that she didn''t hear what Bo Qian was saying. She said to herself, "I remember that ce is very big and luxurious. Those people wear suits and are very formal."


    "Many of them are here. They don''t know what they are discussing. Some say the situation is very dangerous. Others say they send me out. They quarrel."


    She closed her eyes and thought about those chaotic dreams.


    "I''m very young, very young. I looked like I was two years old. However, I grew up around my mother... Tong Wanzhi. My grandmother and they can prove it. However, I just have that memory, unless... I was taken back for a period of time, but I don''t have any memory."


    Even a little, that''s memory.


    But she doesn''t seem to know anything.


    The brain hurts, but the memory is very clear.


    Mu Shinian sighed and his hands hung down. Those memories emerged and outlined in his mind little by little.


    Unfortunately, it''s too vague.


    She wanted to see more clearly, but she couldn''t see anything.


    "I still remember... A man, a little impressed, he seemed to be able to make decisions, and those people listened to him very much."


    Finally, mu Shinian told him: "also, my brother, Gu Jinnian told me that those people found her fake, and also told her to tell me that the situation is very crisis. I don''t know which brother of mine is in danger and has been taken away."


    "..." I know all this.


    As expected, the mobile phone was over there, and the phone was still known by her.


    The thin dark pupil was motionless and looked at her.


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at him, and quickly stopped driving.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t know whether she was keeping her eyes closed or in a daze.


    Thin shallow suddenly bent over and grabbed her hand with her fingers.


    "So you''re so frank now that you want me to help you?"


    Mu Shinian thought of the nightmare just now.


    The one who protected her to the end disappeared.


    She looked at the thin, bright and vitality.


    She sped his hand.


    The beating pulse is very clear.


    She clutched harder and harder.


    Thin shallow felt her hands hurt.


    The two were silent.


    For a moment, no one was limited to saying anything.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and moved his lower lip. It seemed that he struggled for a long time before he gently spit out a sentence: "do you want to help me?"


    "Maybe... It''s really dangerous. It''s even more dangerous than Su Li."

 Chapter 2067

    <h4>Chapter 2067</h4>


    She once carried everything alone, and she has lived well until now. She has walked many times without danger. As long as she still has one breath, she will hold it desperately.


    She desperately wants to go back and go forward.


    Because only in this way can she exist in this world.


    Sometimes, she also thought that maybe she didn''t have such good luck this time, so she died.


    At that time, no one will remember her.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    She''s alone anyway.


    No matter how lonely you are.


    But suddenly someone was willing to give her a hand.


    When mu Shinian finished, he was silent.


    Her mind is too confused. The information is too fast and chaotic. Before she can figure out theplex rtionship between her and Bo shallow, she is disturbed by another faster and more fierce information.


    Let her not even have time to y a little affectation.


    Put one hand on her head.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, raised his head, and thin shallow suddenly leaned against her forehead.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and could clearly see his reflection in his pupils.


    Bo smiled and seemed helpless to the extreme.


    "What do you want me to say about you?"


    "I''ll help you."


    "No matter how dangerous the road ahead is, I''ll help you."


    "I''ll help you with what you have to do."


    "I thought you would never say it."


    "I''ve been looking forward to this sentence for a long time."


    Mu Shinian looked at him quietly.


    Suddenly, heughed.


    Her face was very pale. It seemed that because of the nightmare, her face was a little paler than before.


    "If you are dragged down by me..."


    "I will."


    Thin shallow said: "but I also have a word to say."


    Mu Shinian nodded and motioned him to continue.


    Thin shallow was silent and said, "no matter what happens, you can''t... Ignore me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frown at the moment.


    What else can happen.


    At best, it''s a big deal. Her identity is frightening.


    What else can there be.


    Mu Shinian smiled, sighed slowly and said, "OK. I... Try my best."


    Thin and shallow: "


    His face is really ck.


    Not much, just a minute.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, rubbed his nose and said, "I will walk very fast. If you drag me back, I may not really care about you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thin face is ck again.


    He took a deep breath. It was estimated that he was very angry by mu Shinian. As a result, he was hit by her.


    The blow is a little big.


    "... OK, you can."


    This nod can be seen very reluctantly.


    Thin shallow struggled for a while and nodded. It''s a very reluctantly kind.


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt, covered himself,y down again and looked out of the window.


    Sporadic lights came in.


    She looked quietly, with a slight sadness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "I''ve sent someone to check the matter. Your brother will be saved."


    Mu Shinian didn''t feel anything.


    After all, she really has no impression of this brother.


    Moreover, after leaving for so many years, she can''t remember those already vague people and shadows in the past.


    "Did you find the man who ran away that day?"


    "Not yet."


    Thin and brief opening: e prepared."


    No surprise.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I see. Their purpose is very clear. It''s me, so they wille and won''t run away."

 Chapter 2068

    <h4>Chapter 2068</h4>


    Bo Qian said.


    "You have a good rest and get well."


    Mu Shinian turned his back to him, nodded his head, pulled up the quilt again, covered tightly, as if afraid of catching a cold.


    Bo Qian didn''t bother her and went out.


    These things, he really can''t do anything, can only apany.


    However, she can tell him this, which is a great progress.


    Thin shallow turned back and began to be annoyed. Did he say something too serious that day? Otherwise, mu Shinian can be autistic for two days?


    Don''t mention it. Mu Shinian won''t take it seriously.


    Tangle.


    Thin shallow turned around and looked at the direction upstairs. His eyes were a little worried.


    She can say it and ask him to help.


    That means she''s ready to let him help.


    "Young master, your phone."


    The housekeeper has sent someone to find the mobile phone. She returned it to Bo Qian and added: "I''ve called several times. It seems that there''s something urgent."


    Thin shallow took it over, looked at the phone and began to rejoice that he was OK and responded in time. Otherwise, if Mu Shinian heard it, it is estimated that the weather will really change.


    Fortunately, everything is still within control.


    Thin shallow pointed upstairs.


    The housekeeper immediately understood: "don''t worry, I''m watching. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll find you immediately."


    Thin shallow nodded his head.


    "OK."


    Then he went out.


    There was an uncertain shout on the phone: "young master Bo?"


    "Well, what''s the matter? Just say it."


    Thin shallow went out and sat down in a small pavilion in the garden shop: "what did you find?"


    "I don''t know very well where those people have run away. But we have been following them all the time. However, they got rid of them and probably learned a lesson from thest time. Therefore, we are more cautious. ording to the current news, we tracked down some clues. I sent them to your mobile phone. Well, master Bo, you... You''d better be psychologically careful Ready. "


    Bo Jianjian began to collect documents in his mobile phone. When he heard this sentence, he was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    His subordinates thought about it before he said: "Miss Mu''s identity is really... Niuba, young master Bo, it''s more Niuba than you, and... It''s veryplicated. I think you should just don''t let her know at the beginning, otherwise, you don''t know what''s going to happen."


    Thin shallow clenched his fist.


    A momentter, he said, "I know."


    "Well, young master Bo, if you have no other orders, I''ll hang up first."


    Bo Qian rang out and hung up.


    He closed his eyes and was quiet for a while. When his mood calmed down, he clicked on the document.


    The file is long.


    Everything we can find so far is on it.


    Looking at it word by word, I also found a picture of Mu Shinian when he was a child.


    Although it was a little vague, and only half of his face was exposed, Bo Qian recognized it. This person is mu Shinian.


    Different from now, mu Shinian at that time was just a child. He was really small, his eyes were pure and ignorant. He didn''t know so much about the world. He was afraid when he saw terror and smiled when he saw happiness.


    This is the most intuitive feeling a child can have.


    In the ruins, she was carried on her shoulder and stretched out her hand to catch something behind her.


    But she didn''t catch it, so her eyes... Ran away.


    The thin hand trembled.


    He almost subconsciously took a deep breath before he continued to open it and look down.

 Chapter 2069

    <h4>Chapter 2069</h4>


    The documents arerge and carefully sorted out.


    But it directly opened the tip of the iceberg, and then there was a huge inside story.


    Thin shallow sat in the pavilion and looked at it quietly. His face was also a little pale.


    These, if Mu Shinian saw them, what would she think.


    The cell phone rang again.


    Thin shallow frowned, cut open and answered.


    "Young master Bo, Miss Mu''s brother, he is really missing. We checked in the past. He was kidnapped. The water is too deep. He wants to go in. It''s estimated that he can''t be safe."


    His brother


    Bo Qian said, "what else?"


    "No, it''s Miss mu. Is she really going to be okay? If these are true, how miserable she should be."


    "... it won''t be miserable."


    With him, it won''t be terrible.


    However, he had agreed to face it with mu Shinian, no matter what happened... As a result, how should she face these things.


    I have a terrible headache.


    He hung up the phone and left his cell phone aside. Now he began to know why those people felt that mu Shinian could rewrite the whole situation on his own.


    What situation needs her to rewrite.


    It turns out that it''s soplicated.


    Thin shallow sink heart, directly delete the file,pletely eliminate the trace.


    He was relieved when he promised that mu Shinian would never have a chance to see it.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jinnian sat among the crowd and was stared at by them. His scalp became numb gradually.


    She almost suppressed her temper and opened word by word: "I don''t know how I was exposed. I''ve always acted ording to your instructions. In this way, it can be detected that it''s false. Therefore, the other party is definitely not a simple person."


    A group of people continued to stare, thoughtful.


    Gu Jinnian almost knelt down for them.


    "No, what do you think? Even if I go, I can''t do anything, and that group of people already know that I''m fake. How can they listen to me?"


    This sentence is true backwards.


    If it is not found to be false, then everything can be logical.


    But it has been exposed.


    Brother master sighed and asked, "where is mu Shinian?"


    Gu Jinnian spread his hand and said helplessly, "where do I know? When I contacted Bo Qian, I didn''t have a chance to ask him these questions. Moreover, even if I asked, Bo Qian might not say it."


    "Obviously, he doesn''t want mu Shinian to get involved in these things."


    But if you don''t care about the time, you can''t get involved.


    Around and around and back to the same ce.


    Everyone was puzzled. They looked at each other and copsed on the sofa. For a while and a half, they had nothing to say.


    Time passed little by little.


    They rely on a little clue to find some things, and then finally uncover what the secret is.


    "No wonder Rong has been unwilling to let mu Shinian know."


    "...." Gu Jinnian stared at the documents, and his face was sympathetic.


    The truth like this is unbearable and dark. If anyone knows, it will run away.


    What''s more, even if someone with such a character as mu Shinian has something in her heart, she will never say it and hold it in her heart.


    So, it''s really difficult.


    The elder martial brother sighed faintly.


    He was about to speak, but the door was knocked twice, interrupting his unfinished words.


    He looked back and saw Zhou Yansong. Subconsciously, he stood up and said, "master, why are you here?"

 Chapter 2070

    <h4>Chapter 2070</h4>


    Zhou Yansong''s eyes fell on the document, and his face shed through meditation.


    The eldest martial brother subconsciously turned sideways and said, "master, to tell you the truth, we don''t want her very much."


    "She doesn''t know this now. She''s doing well. If she knows, it''s really a disaster for her."


    The little elder martial sister smiled and asked, "master, you won''t tell her, will you?"


    Everyone knows what that means.


    Elder martial brother wants to stop it, but think about it, forget it.


    Mu Shinian almost had an ident several times. Zhou Yansong pushed him behind his back.


    Therefore, resentment is understandable.


    Zhou Yansong stared at the documents and shook his head: "don''t worry, I know, not as much as you know." He sighed and said, "I just know something vaguely, but I haven''t investigated it over the years. Now I can''t control what you say. When I read it back, her status will be above all of us. Where am I qualified to say anything to her?"


    "She won''t go back." The eldest martial brother said firmly, "she has been an admirer for 18 years. There is no need to sacrifice anything for people who are not familiar at all."


    "It''s just your own opinion. Did you ask what you thought?" Zhou Yansong sighed and said helplessly; "I know you love your little junior sister, but I''m sorry. It''s her responsibility. You know better than me. If she knows, even if you all join hands to obstruct her, you can''t do it."


    In order not to involve Bo Qian, she dragged the whole Bo Shi into the water. She will go her separate ways with Bo Qian.


    At least, when shooting, it won''t pull thin and shallow in.


    They can only stand idly by.


    Brother master shook his fist and said, "don''t let her know all your life. We can still hide it."


    "You are still too naive." Zhou Yansong sighed with some helpless emotion: "I taught you so much, but I didn''t teach you innocence."


    Brother master pursed his lower lip: "I can''t watch her die."


    "Let''s see what she chooses." Zhou Yansong took a breath out and sighed, "Rong Lu and I were carefully selected to cultivate her. In short, she is much smarter than us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little elder martial sister was stunned.


    "Who chose you?"


    Zhou Yansong pointed to the documents: "of course it''s them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, was mu Shinian arranged inly at the beginning?


    They looked at each other, and their faces were more ugly than before.


    Zhou Yansong said; "That ce is her destination. She is destined to go back. You can''t stop it. Even if you don''t aim at those people you don''t know, you won''t just aim at those people who protected her and died in those years."


    "Didn''t she beat Su lipang up for two people she didn''t know, or even two of her men?"


    "..." no one is talking.


    Everyone is quiet.


    Zhou Yansong said, "you are really..."


    What is it? He didn''t say. He left with his hands on his back.


    The room was choking.


    No one spoke first.


    There is no room for Gu Jinnian to speak in this ce, so she has been sitting on the sofa and ying a transparent role.

 Chapter 2071

    <h4>Chapter 2071</h4>


    Her eyes circled around each face. Finally, she stared at the floor in a daze.


    After a long time, everyone was still thoughtful.


    No one wants to speak first.


    For a long time, she couldn''t help talking: "what do you think?"


    "Don''t let her know."


    "Absolutely not. Hide it first anyway."


    Gu Jinnian frowned and carefully reminded them, "but her brother. If she drags on, she doesn''t know what''s going to happen."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elder martial brother shook his head and didn''t know who he was saying to: "no, we''ll deal with it ourselves."


    Gu Jinnian didn''t dare to remind him that this man can only be saved by admiring Shinian. It''s estimated that he can''t even see others.


    And they took mu Shinian''s brother just to force mu Shinian toe forward. What''s the point when others go.


    They all understand this truth.


    Just care is chaos.


    "First of all, our people plus thin and shallow must be enough. We''ll save them first."


    It''s mu Shinian''s family in the end. If there''s a good or bad thing, they really feel sorry for hiding mu Shinian for so long.


    Everyone has no problem.


    Gu Jin sighed. He always felt that another bigger storm wasing.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Li has been awake for a long time.


    No one has seen him since he woke up.


    If you don''t have tolerance, you won''te even more.


    Thinking of Mu Shinian, he hesitated because he concluded that she must have been hurt deeper than himself.


    When he was dragged down by mu Shinian, he took great effort to unlock the lock. After unlocking, mu Shinian pushed him when it was about to explode, and she was patted by the huge wave caused by the explosion and involved in it. If it was a few secondster, he would really die.


    Su Li opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    This is his favorite thing to do every day.


    Because there are people who take care of him outside and inside, his men may have been controlled, and no one wille to save him.


    In addition to death... However, he may not die. Mu Shinian doesn''t like killing, so he will be left alive.


    Recently, Su Li has been thinking about one thing.


    Why should mu Shinian save himself.


    He almost killed her several times. As a result, she had to save herself. Is it true that the girlish system is in flood?


    He couldn''t think of anything else except this reason.


    When the door was opened, he didn''t even change his eyebrows. He still stared at the ceiling.


    "You look in good spirits."


    Zhou Yansong smiled, grabbed a chair and sat down by the bed; "I thought you were such a proud man. If you were taken care of, you would make a lot of trouble."


    Su Li nced at him and smiled: "it''s no use making trouble. It won''t let me out."


    "That''s true. You don''t have anyone to apany you. Those people outside take orders to look after you as long as you live." Zhou Yansong let out a sigh and said, "you say you''re fine. Why do you have to toss this out? You didn''t make anything, and you made yourself like this."


    Su Li didn''t care about his sarcasm: "nothing, ambitious, always try, in case you really seed."


    "However, you have great ambition. Even the wind hall should be in your arms." Zhou Yansong sighed: "I''m two or three years younger than me, and I still have the energy to toss about these."

 Chapter 2072

    <h4>Chapter 2072</h4>


    "Where, where, just a little bolder." Su Li agreed with him. After pulling a few words, he didn''t want to say anything. He went straight to the point: "you should also be in trouble. Your little apprentice is not very obedient."


    "Each of my disciples is disobedient and has a lot of personality. It''s hard to manage." Zhou Yansong suddenly thought that when he was a child, those people were so good in front of him. How could they be like this? If they didn''t listen to him, they would argue with him.


    It''s hard to manage.


    Su Li nodded; "Indeed."


    "However, I think you are really brave. You know who mu Shinian is. You dare to make these small moves. You are not afraid that if those people find out, you will die."


    Su Li shrugged; "That''s the same sentence. Once I seed, I will be famous. When the wind hall is in hand, I''m not afraid of anything."


    "You are still too stupid. Those people can''t be controlled by the wind hall." Zhou Yansong said, "ambition is too big. Let''s see what it looks like to be hurt by ambition."


    "That''s also my bad luck." Su Li said; "It''sing soon. Who knows there can be an ident."


    He is open-minded.


    Zhou Yansong really admired his mentality for a moment.


    Su Li continued, "but speaking of it, I didn''t expect your little apprentice to have a really strong life experience." He sincerely sighed: "is your little apprentice going back? Then she broke up with that thin shallow, butpletely."


    Zhou Yansong: "you don''t have to break it."


    Su Li was speechless: "just look for yourself. This will deceive yourself. How can the family tolerate the people of the Bo family? Moreover, mu Shinian''s brother can''t be the person in power at all. Finally, she still wants mu Shinian to turn the tide? Once she chooses to stand in the open, it will bepletely dead."


    "There''s another thing you know best, some involvement between Bo Qian and that family."


    What he said was very vague.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and said helplessly, "why did you even find these?"


    "I didn''t find it." Su Li was very frank: "just Rong Yu knows too much. I know from her."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Yansong sighed: "I shouldn''t have let Rong leave at the beginning. Otherwise, maybe you won''t plot, and these things won''t be known one day."


    "You want to protect your little apprentice, but you have protected them for years. If Rong Yu took them away at the beginning, they might not be here now. Rong Yu can''t protect the time." Su Li opened his mouth leisurely: "Zhou Yansong, your little apprentice, you have to take a less smooth road after all. No one can stop it."


    Zhou Yansong also sighed.


    "At that time, maybe I will honor her. Everything depends on her. I brought her out. My task has beenpleted. Whether to go or not depends on her own choice."


    old fox.


    Su Li said sarcastically.


    He is not so familiar with mu Shinian. They all know mu Shinian''s character. They know that she will not forget it. I don''t know if it''s OK. If they know, she will do it.

 Chapter 2073

    <h4>Chapter 2073</h4>


    I can''t keep her.


    No one can stay.


    "Su Li." Zhou Yansong suddenly said, "you shouldn''t say something. Don''t say it. You''re all like this now. My little apprentice saved your life. If it wasn''t for her face, you wouldn''t be able to lie here well, so sell her."


    Su Li smiled: "don''t worry, it has nothing to do with me. Just, you''re not afraid. It''s really revealed at that time. Your little apprentice will follow the wind hallpletely. What can you stop at that time?"


    "No one will know this. It''s so deep that no one will know if they don''t dig it out." Zhou Yansong waved his hand: "she has enough to carry. It''s better to reduce her burden."


    "Ah, you really worry."


    Su Li joked: "it''s rare for you to be so bad that you can be so iplete."


    Zhou Yansong smiled and sighed, "you''re right."


    "But I still have questions." Su Li sat up from the bed and drove the wound. He just frowned slightly, and then opened word by word: "what do you have, falling on those people''s hands?"


    "I see what you mean. I also want to go back. It''s reasonable to say that your little apprentice is most distressed, but you seem to secretly want her to go back. Why?"


    Ah.


    Zhou Yansong sighed again.


    So, he really doesn''t like talking to smart people because he''s too tired.


    A little information can''t be hidden and will be found at any time.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and waved his hand lightly. His voice was somewhat helpless: "forget it, forget it, you''d better treat me as an unforgivable viin."


    Su Li frowned.


    Zhou Yansong must know these things.


    He also checked a lot, but, a little strange, he couldn''t find anything about it.


    In this series of things, one thing is the most critical link.


    That''s why Zhou Yansong did these things.


    As for the rtionship, he has nothing to do with that big family.


    Therefore, the most reliable statement is that Zhou Yansong has something to do with those hands. Therefore, Zhou Yansong has been conscientious in cultivating mu Shinian and bringing her out with one hand for 18 years. As a result, Zhou Yansong actually said that he would release people after so many years of apprenticeship.


    I don''t care about these so-called teachers and disciples.


    Zhou Yansong sighed, raised his hand and gently pressed his eyebrows and eyes.


    What else can he do.


    He... Can''t help it.


    If Mu Shinian didn''t go back, he would never see the man again.


    Eighteen years.


    I thought it would nevere to an end in my life. Unexpectedly, I can see that person.


    It''s just that it''s going to be bitter, and it''s time to read.


    Zhou Yansong sighed and walked back, and his steps were a little dragged down.


    "Dad."


    Zhou Yansong was stunned. Looking back, he saw Zhou Yan leaning against the wall. His face was still a little pale.


    Zhou Yansong was stunned, and the corners of his lips slightly hooked: "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Yan''s face was a little ugly. He struggled and said, "Dad, Shi Nian... Will it be okay?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Zhou Yansong said gently, "Shi Nian is around Bo Qian now. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry."


    Zhou Yan took a deep breath, tears swirling in his eyes.

 Chapter 2074

    <h4>Chapter 2074</h4>


    "Dad, tell me the truth... What do you want to do? You can''t let her do those dangerous things anymore."


    "She doesn''t owe us anything anymore. We have no right to let her do anything."


    Zhou Yan almost roared out these words.


    The nurses who came and went saw him so hysterical, and they bypassed him far. No one dared to approach him.


    I''m afraid I''ll get into trouble if I''m not careful.


    "I know." Zhou Yansong sighed helplessly and said, "I know that she is not doing anything for us. What she wants to do is her own thing. It has nothing to do with you, me and us. She reads very well, but do you know why I stopped you from being together at the beginning?"


    Zhou Yan was stunned and stared at his father.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s not necessary, your identity is very different from hers."


    "Ah Yan, you don''t deserve her. Her identity is too noble for you. She is destined to go back. This day wille sooner orter. It''s better not to start at the beginning than to make you miserable."


    Zhou Yan was stunned for a moment and even forgot his sadness.


    "Does she have to go back?"


    "Yes, I have to go back. At the beginning, when they found me and asked me to teach her, this day was doomed."


    "..." Zhou Yan closed his eyes and asked reluctantly, "even if it''s thin, can''t you stop it?"


    "... No." Zhou Yansong sighed, "no one can."


    If you go back, mu Shinian will be... Killed!


    She is not the opponent of those people at all. What''s more, she is a little girl in such aplex situation. How can she do it?


    Among them, theplex rtionship, a little wrong step, will die without a whole body.


    Where does mu Shinian have the ability and concentration to resist that force?


    Zhou Yansong sighed. He didn''t know whether he was joking or pitiful: "powerful people are all powerful people. They nned to use this skill to leave room for saving today after many years."


    "Ah Yan, she is not in the same world as us."


    Zhou Yan shook his fist and asked in a low voice, "what''s the handle?"


    Zhou Yansong nced at him.


    Sure enough, he heard everything.


    Zhou Yan looked at his father and said word by word, "I really don''t know what you can do to stay in the hands of those people and let you listen to them and do things for them."


    Zhou Yansong shook his head; "There are still some."


    "What is it?"


    "Ah Yan, what else can I be so obedient?" Zhou Yansong still didn''t answer, but put his hands behind his back, Slowly walked away: "you know, you can think about it. Our family doesn''t owe Mu Shi Nian. When this thing is over, there will be really no involvement. It doesn''t matter who owes who, who should pay the debt, or who should go. We are just outsiders after all. Don''t worry about Shi Nian. If you worry about it, we will be doomed."


    Zhou Yan''s brain was about to explode in an instant.


    In the end what is it?


    He seemed to be about to know the answer, but in a moment, he got stuck and lost his direction.


    Zhou Yansong said so, which means he must know.


    From small torge, what can restrain Zhou Yansong?

 Chapter 2075

    <h4>Chapter 2075</h4>


    There seems to be only one in his memory so far.


    Zhou Yan''s face turnedpletely white.


    His legs and feet almost softened as he put his hands on the wall.


    He suddenly found that those things seemed to be connected in a moment.


    For example, why did Zhou Yansong suddenly ept mu Shinian as an apprentice? Among the disciples he epted, all but mu Shinian were orphans.


    Originally, the original doubt is here


    Zhou Yan grabbed his fist with his fingers, and a sudden breath that couldn''t breathe was piled up in the depths of his throat.


    If it''s like this, it''s a scam at the beginning.


    How pathetic she should be.


    She''s been a fraud all her life.


    He has been nned all the way since he was born.


    It was not easy to meet a master who was good to her. It was for one reason or another that he would be good to her.


    How sad it would be if she knew.


    ¡­¡­


    On the ind, the temperature is very suitable.


    Mu Shinian''s injury gradually healed.


    After that, she didn''t rx much. It seemed that because she had a reason, those memories were ticked out bit by bit.


    On and off these days, she remembered something again.


    Thin shallow listened and just shook his head.


    "No, how old were you then?"


    Normally, children begin to have memories at the age of five.


    Things before this period of time are generally not remembered so clearly.


    "As you said yourself, you were very young at that time, probably only a year or two."


    Mu Shi was stunned and felt some truth.


    No matter how high her IQ is, she doesn''t go so far.


    Mu Shinian bit an apple and looked at the raindrops outside.


    It rained today. The two of them stayed in the small pavilion in the garden, chatting and looking at the flowers.


    "Then why do I dream about them? I''ve never seen them."


    "There is no exnation for dreaming." Thin shallow leaned back on the chair, looked at the sea of flowers in the distance, and calmly exined: "you just look like you picked up a hundred million in your dream."


    Mu Shinian nced at him speechless.


    Bo shallowly smiled at her and said, "don''t think too much. Things are not soplicated."


    Mu Shinian sighed faintly.


    Better.


    "Where''s my brother? What did you find out?"


    "Don''t worry, if you really have such a brother, I can''t sit idly by."


    Thin and shallow is a natural guarantee.


    Mu Shinian also took this into ount, so he was not aggressive.


    She took another bite of the apple and sighed; "What''s the matter with me?"


    Originally thought that Su Li was a big trouble. As a result, I didn''t expect that more trouble was still behind me.


    Thin and shallow, she looked at her side face. These days, she always frowned inadvertently, as if she had a lot of worries.


    He saw it in his eyes.


    But I can''t let her out and solve it myself.


    "It''s a robbery."


    "..." this joke is a little cold, and the mu Shinian is a little speechless: "it doesn''t matter. Just do what you like."


    Anyway, you can''t die.


    You can''t face nothing.


    Mu Shimian finished hisst bite of apple, picked up his umbre and prepared to go back.


    Thin shallow curious: "don''t see?"


    "Don''t look."


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s not very good-looking."


    "Oh, then you said you wanted to see it?"

 Chapter 2076

    <h4>Chapter 2076</h4>


    Thin shallow took the umbre, opened it, and most of his subconscious turned to her side: "don''t think too much."


    Mu Shinian raised his head and looked at him.


    She''s been thinking about something these days.


    She guessed alone for a long time and almost blurted it out.


    As a result, it came to an emergency stop again.


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian walked calmly, but his heart was tangled like a mess.


    She is really, not reserved at all.


    Thin and shallow saw that her ears were inexplicably red. He thought she was not feeling well. He felt her hand curiously and touched it.


    Mu Shimian almost jumped up and stared at her in shock.


    "What are you doing?"


    Thin shallow didn''t expect her reaction to be so big. He looked at his hand, looked at her redder ears and stared at her strangely; "Your ears are red."


    Mu Shinian touched his hot ears and his face became more fierce.


    Thin shallow coughed, and his tone was full of pondering: "I admire the time, but I didn''t expect you..."


    Mu Shinian didn''t wait for him to finish. Without saying a word, he took the umbre directly and walked in coldly.


    Thin and shallow was watered by the rain. It was so cool that my heart was flying.


    He gave a low cough and ran after him curiously; "What are you thinking? Your ears are red like that."


    Mu Shinian threw out two words without expression: "frozen!"


    "... at this temperature?"


    Thin shallow obviously doesn''t believe it.


    But looking at mu Shinian''s appearance that he would jump up if he said one more word, he had to wave his hand: "OK, when I didn''t say it."


    Mu Shinian walked in depressed with an umbre. Without saying a word, he went to the bedroom again.


    Bo Qian didn''t call. Anyway, I know when I think about it. Mu Shinian estimated that he had locked the door long ago.


    If he wants to go in, he may have to kick the door directly.


    Kicking is not a problem.


    But he dared to do so. Mu Shinian probably threw him out long ago.


    After all, this girl can fight very well.


    The maids were no longer surprised at this. One by one, they covered their mouths and snickered.


    Thin and shallow swept the past coldly, and the maids immediately dispersed. No one dared to pronounce another syble for fear of causing unnecessary trouble.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa and flicked his fingers. It seemed that there was still some temperature on his fingertips.


    It''s really hot.


    What''s the matter with mu Shinian.


    Sorry, my ears are red first, but my cheeks are not red at all.


    This skill is really great.


    The housekeeper poured in a ss of lemonade, looked at Bo curiously, smiled and said, "young master, did you offend Miss Mu again?"


    Thin shallow was helpless: "it seems so. Her thunder point is a little strange."


    The housekeeper also knows that these days, Bo Qian always jumps horizontally and repeatedly on the edge of offending mu Shinian.


    He thought calmly and said, "I don''t know what I''ve done. It always makes her angry."


    The housekeeper looked at his helpless face, sighed and said, "what else can this be? Other girls will always be proud and reserved. Moreover, girls are just spoiled?"


    Shallow meditation.


    Isn''t he spoiled yet?


    This should not be possible.


    He put down everything and went round and round about Mu Shi Nian.


    Besides, she gives whatever she wants.


    This should be beyondment.


    Thin shallow propped his chin, meditated for a moment, or a nk face: "what should I do?"

 Chapter 2077

    <h4>Chapter 2077</h4>


    The housekeeper is over half a hundred years old.


    She really doesn''t understand the thoughts of these little girls.


    She thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "why don''t I call those maids for you? They are a few years older than Miss Mu''s bite. Maybe they will know this."


    Bo Qian didn''t think about it and waved his hand immediately.


    "No."


    That''s the idea of admiring the time. How can it bepared with other girls.


    He''d better toss about by himself.


    Thin sighed, his eyes revealed a sense of helplessness: "forget it, you go busy."


    He''d better do it himself.


    After all, we can''t coax people to think of the times in a general way.


    The housekeeper was unconvinced.


    She thought for a moment and said, "in fact, it''s just those methods. Trick the little girl, give something, a more meaningful gift, or make her a meal and take her to a particrly meaningful ce."


    Bo Qian gave a sound and thought about it carefully.


    It seems to make sense.


    The housekeeper felt that his merit and virtue were perfect and floated away with great satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian touched his ears.


    It seems that if you touch it more, it will fade.


    But as a result, the color did not fade at all. On the contrary, it became more and more red.


    Shey on the dresser and grabbed her head silently.


    She just wanted to say, Bo shallow, let''s get married.


    It''s embarrassing.


    If she really said it, she would want to leave here immediately. Even if there was no boat or helicopter, she would swim away.


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hair and made it messy. Then she raised her head and looked at the man in the mirror. She sighed bitterly.


    What is this and what.


    Why does she have such an impulsive idea.


    A ding.


    A text message came in from the mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian cheered up, picked up his mobile phone, looked at it and put it back.


    No useful information.


    Bo Qian is afraid of her mess and has controlled her mobile phone.


    Anyway, she just needs to take care of her injury now.


    Nothing else.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked at the man in the mirror.


    She''s not worried about anything.


    If Bo qian can''t solve it, she may not solve it well.


    Moreover, you may depend on a person for a long time, and you will have one mind or another.


    For example... She also wants to be a waste wood.


    I''ll leave everything to shallow to solve.


    She''s just responsible for a safe life.


    It''s a dangerous idea, but she really wants to do it right now.


    Besides, it''s quitefortable,


    Mu Shinian blinked.


    The man in the mirror also blinked.


    The mirror will give truthful feedback on any subtle detail of her.


    Mu Shinian stared at the mirror for a long time. About half an hourter, she suddenly stood up.


    The man in the mirror also stood up quickly.


    As like as two peas.


    As like as two peas.


    Mu Shinian''s eyes stare very big.


    She tried to look in the mirror, her forehead was covered with ayer of cold sweat.


    Hypnosis?


    Those memories are not out of thin air, nor are they so-called dreams.


    She subconsciously helped her remember well, but someone deliberately didn''t let her remember.


    How many times did she go to that ce when she was a child? Those things, more or less, will leave a picture in her mind.


    But she couldn''t remember those people except asionally in her dream.

 Chapter 2078

    <h4>Chapter 2078</h4>


    Then there''s only one exnation.


    Some people don''t want her to remember, but they want her to remember.


    Perhaps because I have been exposed to these things recently, it triggered the switch of those memories.


    Mu Shinian sat back, his hands and feet began to be cold.


    The only thing that can do these things is hypnosis.


    Thin shallow took her to have a general examination. There was no problem with her brain. If she had had an operation before, it should be found out.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and suddenly remembered Zhou Yansong in his mind.


    She is the master.


    When she was very young, she smiled and touched her head and asked, "do you want to Learn Hypnosis when reading? I''ll teach you."


    "Hypnosis?"


    "Yes, in case of danger, if you want to run and don''t want to fight, you can hypnotize people for a while. Or, if you don''t want anyone to remember some memories, you can also use hypnosis. This is actually very useful." In his memory, Zhou Yansong smiled and said, "of course, if you don''t want to remember anything, you can go to hypnosis."


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and turned pale in an instant.


    Even her lips were trembling slightly.


    Is that the case?


    Was she hypnotized at the beginning because of these things?


    It doesn''t seem so... Difficult to try.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, raised his head, and saw how ugly the man''s face was in the mirror.


    She took a deep breath and searched the room. She didn''t find any satisfactory tools.


    She frowned, thought, and went directly to the dressing room, where there were arge row of clothes and all kinds of jewelry.


    She doesn''t like it very much, so she basically doesn''t bring jewelry.


    She looked around among those things. Finally, she directly picked up an old ne.


    A round diamond hangs from the ne.


    Mu Shinian went out and wrapped it in paper to make sure that the sh of the diamond would note out, so he sat in front of the mirror.


    She stared at the people in the mirror. Until this moment, she found that her palms were sweating.


    There are traces of the past.


    She couldn''t do it. She turned a blind eye.


    When everyone doesn''t tell her the truth, she doesn''t want to live up to their kindness, but she has her own way to bear it.


    Her psychological endurance is not really so bad.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath, suddenly made up his mind, picked up the ne, looked at the people in the mirror, and then shook it slowly.


    The thoughts in my mind are gradually abandoned.


    Keep staring at a ce, all your attention, forced to stay on the ring.


    The sounds all around seemed to disappear.


    Mu Shinian kept his eyes and even his breathing became shallow.


    When she gets angry all her life, she will lock herself up. If she locks herself up for a while, she will be fine.


    So no one dared to disturb her.


    In just ten minutes, it passed slowly.


    Mu Shinian was in a cold sweat.


    With a bang, the ne fell off.


    She was dehydrated and copsed on the dresser. For the first time, she didn''t even have any strength.


    The cold sweat fell like a drop of water and hit the back of her hand. Her whole breath became weak.


    original.


    Is it like this?


    No wonder there will be those thingster.


    It''s like this.

 Chapter 2079

    <h4>Chapter 2079</h4>


    What kind of monster is she.


    In the brain, it seems that someone took a knife and severely gouged out her head. Without a moment, she should clearly remember the pain.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and fell on the carpet. He curled up powerlessly.


    She was so sore that she was shorting her breath.


    Those sealed memories appear in my mind little by little.


    The faces of those people who could not see their faces clearly in their dreams gradually became clear in front of her eyes.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and tears fell one by one.


    She opened her mouth, gasped weakly, and let out a painful groan.


    Monster.


    She''s the monster.


    Thin is not a monster.


    She''s the monster.


    She is.


    She shouldn''t have been born.


    She really doesn''t want to face such a dirty life.


    also.


    And the so-called parents.


    So hate, why didn''t you strangle her.


    Obviously, they are almost sessful several times. Why don''t they do it again.


    Why, why


    Why did everyone lie to her.


    Why?


    Just because of her high IQ, she deserves to be a tool for those people.


    A game has been buried for so many years. Now has it finallye to her use?


    Mu Shinian cried out in pain, holding his head in his hands.


    In just a few minutes, she seemed to have experienced great pain.


    Memories are reying a little.


    From memory, to the back, leaving a paragraph in the middle.


    At first, she was a tool.


    Otherwise, if she is alive and healthy and has a higher IQ than ordinary people, I''m afraid she will die long ago.


    Why.


    Why?


    Why do you treat her like that one by one.


    The door was knocked twice.


    Bo Qian didn''t know what happened in the house: "well, it''s time to eat."


    Thin and shallow


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and wanted to call him, but he held back again.


    Thin shallow see her ignore, helpless mouth: "I''m wrong, I apologize,e out to eat, you don''t eat, will be hungry again. In the middle of the night, I got up and ate instant noodles."


    Thin and shallow


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes.


    And thin shallow, he already knew.


    That''s why I took her for a general examination at that time. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with her body.


    He already... Knew.


    That''s why I asked her to promise that no matter what happened, I couldn''t be too sad.


    Bo Qian thought she had made up her mind not to open the door.


    "I opened the door with my own key."


    Thin and shallow


    Mu Shinian never thought that he knew everything and why he could get along with her so calmly every day.


    Be good to her as always.


    She''s like this.


    She hates it herself.


    She doesn''t deserve it at all.


    When the door opens.


    Mu Shinian picked up the ne, went to the bathroom and turned on the shower and light.


    Thin shallow came in and didn''t see anyone. He heard a sound in the bathroom. He was stunned and his face shed a trace of embarrassment.


    "Well, you go on, I''ll go out first."


    Then he hurried out.


    In the bathroom.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the wall and stared at the ceiling.


    Cold water poured on her face.


    Coldly mixed with tears, falling silently.


    She leaned weakly against the wall and slowly closed her eyes. The whole person was with an unspeakable vulnerability.


    Sorry, thin shallow.


    She may really break her appointment again this time.


    Mu Shinian sat on the cold floor with his cheeks buried in the palm of his hand.


    "Sorry, thin shallow, sorry..."

 Chapter 2080

    <h4>Chapter 2080</h4>


    I''m really sorry.


    I''m sorry.


    She''s breaking her promise again.


    In my mind, those chaotic memories are mixed.


    People she didn''t know shouted in her mind.


    Thoseplicated and disordered, like the flood and fierce animals opened the gate, gradually ran out.


    "Why don''t you die."


    "Why don''t you die!"


    "You''re still alive. You''re a monster."


    "No one wees you. Why don''t you die."


    "Remember, we gave you this life. You should repay it in the future."


    "You have no choice. This is your destiny. If you are doomed to chaos, you must prevent it from happening."


    "You really hate it. Your birth is dirty, your whole person is dirty, and the blood flowing in your body is also dirty."


    "You are born with an evil look. You should die."


    Strange voices mored in her mind.


    Struggling, trying to release, trying to escape.


    Mu Shinian covered her head hard, and her nails almost fell into her scalp. She struggled to escape, but she was imprisoned and couldn''t move at all.


    She gave a groan of pain and screamed, trying to get rid of it.


    But I can''t get rid of it.


    She groaned in pain, and sat on the ground with a pale face.


    ¡­¡­


    This bath seems to be a little long.


    Thin shallow looked at the time. It''s almost an hour. No matter how, it shouldn''t be so long.


    The food on the table is almost cold.


    Thin shallow frowned and stood up.


    The housekeeper said, "don''t worry. Miss Mu is still angry. Wait patiently."


    "I don''t have that patience." Thin shallow finished and went upstairs directly.


    The housekeeper gave a sigh, smiled and looked at his worried figure: "young man, it''s just worry."


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow knocked on the door twice. Seeing that she didn''t open it, he turned the door handle directly.


    The light in the bathroom was still on. He breathed and began to sweat.


    Just now, mu Shinian didn''t seem to make a sound.


    No, she''s in there. Something''s wrong.


    Thin shallow took a breath and couldn''t help thinking.


    Not really.


    He didn''t do much to her. Can she still be angry?


    Or did he really say too much inadvertently?


    Just a few steps away, thin and shallow, but it''s the same as leaving life and death. Each step is particrly difficult.


    When he got to the door, he had no backbone to open it.


    He stood by the door and did several psychological activities. Then he reached out and opened the door handle.


    Click.


    The man outside the door looked at the man outside the door and was stunned. His hand wiping his hair stopped.


    Thin shallow blinked, and his face was a little confused.


    Mu Shinian was quiet for a while, and his eyes were strange.


    Does he act recklessly because he has the door key?


    Thin shallow was also a little stunned.


    He was bored and hurriedly exined, "I didn''t."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She didn''t seem to say anything.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t speak, but what kind of thoughts are written clearly on his face.


    His thin face turned red.


    He took a deep breath and wanted to continue to exin, but he saw that her face was very ugly. He frowned hard, looked a little uneasy, and pulled up her arm: "what''s the matter with you? Your face is so ugly?"

 Chapter 2081

    <h4>Chapter 2081</h4>


    Mu Shinian was stunned, raised his hand and slowly touched his cheek.


    "Oh, I took a bath just now. I''ve been soaking for a long time. I''m dizzy."


    Her reasons are natural.


    Bo Qian didn''t doubt it for a moment. He just frowned, pulled the man to the sofa and sat down. He went to pour her a cup of warm water. He sat behind her and blew his hair with a hair dryer.


    "How old can you be?"


    Taking a bath can also make you faint.


    Mu Shinian silently pinched the water cup while drinking water.


    "The bath was sofortable that I didn''t notice."


    Thin shallow is more speechless.


    After blowing the hair dry, mu Shinian drank almost the same water.


    She touched her hair, casually took a rubber band, tied her hair up, then stood up and asked, "is the food ready?"


    "All right."


    Thin shallow also looked at her with some uncertainty.


    There seems to be something different.


    But he couldn''t say.


    "Downstairs."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes and was about to go downstairs, but he was gripped by thin shallow on his wrist.


    She was stunned and looked at him curiously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    What? What''s the matter.


    Are you okay?


    Words to the mouth, thin shallow but some stopped.


    This is indeed a little puzzling.


    "No."


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand, with distinct bony joints, slender and beautiful, born to y the piano.


    The girl''s hand he will hold in the future must be so beautiful.


    At least not as rough as she is.


    Mu Shinian vomited. Somehow, he suddenly stretched out his hand and sped his fingers: "dinner."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was stunned. The whole person was a little silly. He bowed his head and looked at the hands he held in disbelief.


    Mu Shinian didn''t mind at all. It seems that this is just the mostmon action.


    Thin shallow stared at those two hands and almost fell down when he went downstairs.


    Mu Shinian looked strange: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I''m used to seeing the thin and shallow of strong winds and waves. I''ve gone through many times in my life and death. Now I''m half red because of a girl''s word.


    Panic is unprecedented.


    He shook his head hard: "nothing, nothing."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian slowly nodded his head, and then continued to pull his hand as if there were no one else.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow followed her step by step like a silly dog.


    At that second, even if the front is a sea of knife and fire, thin and shallow will not turn back.


    She held his hand and he seemed to have the whole world.


    It''s rare for mu Shinian to show his kindness. It''s extremely lethal.


    Thin shallow didn''t slow down after dinner.


    The whole person is like a psycho, dull, and his eyes are full of joy.


    This situationsted almost an afternoon.


    When the housekeeper saw it, she was a little embarrassed. She covered her face and directly opened several servants who were watching the excitement.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen a young couple fall in love."


    Those little girls were brave, covered their mouths and said with a smile, "ha ha, I haven''t seen anything like young master Bo. Miss Mu seems to have done nothing. Why did young master Bo change like this because he shook his hand?"


    The housekeeper also looked mncholy.


    I don''t know who inherited the shallow low Eq.


    "For young master Bo, it''s probably very happy."


    "Yes, young master Bo has never been in love."


    "Moreover, he is unlucky. Miss Mu has never been in love at all."

 Chapter 2082

    <h4>Chapter 2082</h4>


    "Go, go, go to work, don''t go to abdominal Fei."


    The housekeeperughed and drove everyone away.


    The servants left withughter.


    The housekeeper said and went to work happily.


    That''s good.


    Just keep it simple.


    There''s no need to do so many ups and downs.


    Anyway, after so much experience, they should be happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian stood in front of the tombstone.


    She came out for a walk after dinner. Bo Qian was answering the phone. She didn''t say, so she came directly.


    Anyway, it''s only three or four minutes from here.


    Mu Shinian stared at the man on the tombstone, bent down and put a bunch of flowers in front of him.


    "Take another look at you for thest time. Maybe you won''te again in the future."


    No one spoke.


    She took a breath and sighed with a bitter smile: "I''m going to do something. I don''t know what will happen, what will happen, and whether it will seed. I don''t want to drag your son in."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe his ability, but that the muddy water this trip is really too chaotic. If he wants toe in, he can''t get away from it any more."


    "I don''t want to see him in such a mess, so I''m going to bear it myself."


    "If I''m lucky, I can solve it well, and then I''ll be stuck in that ce all my life. If I''m not lucky, I may not be able toe back, because the rtionship involved is very good."


    "All aspects are bnced. Even for me, I don''t have this confidence. I can''t tell anyone about these things. I can only grievance you."


    "However, your son, I think he will break up with me this time, because I told him before and promised it. This is thest time."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do it after all."


    Mu Shimian sighed, raised his hand and brushed away the dust that didn''t exist on it, She smiled and said, "forget it. Your son, his eyes are a little strange and can see me. Therefore, if you want to have spirit in heaven, bless him. Find someone who can live, be good to him, be the best, and like him. Your son, his eyes should also be in your charge."


    It''s rare to tell a joke.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and touched the picture.


    There is no one around.


    Her face turned red.


    Simple, simple, sorry, red.


    She whispered, "can I secretly call you mom while there is no one here? In fact, I really want to be your daughter-inw. Thin and shallow is very good. I like it very much, but the reality is cruel. However, just one, I won''t take advantage of you."


    No one promised, only the wind blew.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth.


    Whispered a word, mom.


    In the photo, the woman smiled like a flower, and no one answered.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "this is the secret between us. No one will know."


    "Bye."


    If so, it can be the same as expected.


    She lived the simplest and simplest life with Bo shallow.


    No intrigue, no intrigue, noplicated and disorderly people... Such a simple life is actually good wherever you go, whether in the mountains, inds or other ces.


    As long as she can be with Bo shallow, she won''t be bored.


    But the dream is so beautiful.


    Therefore, it is easy to break.


    Mu Shinian smiled bitterly and filled with emotion.


    Forget it, that''s it.

 Chapter 2083

    <h4>Chapter 2083</h4>


    She had such a dream, and then fell into the abyss.


    She''s enough alone.


    The ce was so dark and dark that she didn''t want anyone to die.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went back, he saw Bo Qian waiting at the door. He was relieved to see hering back.


    "Where have you been?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to the flower bed: "go there."


    She took the flower she had just picked from her hand and put it in front of him: "go and insert it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow stared at the flowers. They were too fragrant. He frowned: "don''t be allergic again."


    Last time I took a rose, I coughed for a long time.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose twice and nodded, "OK."


    Bo Qian went to find a vase and put the flowers in it.


    "By the way, go out with me tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes: "where are you going?"


    Thin shallow said: "the hospital, go to get the physical examination report."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Medical Examination Report.


    Mu Shinian paused slightly in the depths of his pupils.


    She nodded. "OK."


    Bo Qian gave a sound. It seemed that seeing her face was bad, he thought she was worried, so he said, "the doctor said you''re okay. Don''t be afraid."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    Anyway, this is how things are now.


    It''s no use if she''s scared.


    It can''t be avoided.


    Mu Shinian suddenly calmed down: "I know."


    "Well, go to bed early tonight."


    When she went upstairs, Bo Qian took the bouquet of flowers and went to the study to rece the previous one. Then he picked up his cell phone and called out.


    The time difference between the two sides is four or five hours. At this time, it is time to sleep soundly.


    No one''s temper will get any better if they are quarreled.


    Almost everyone on the phone was crying.


    "Brother, look at the time. When is it? What''s the big deal? It''s really immoral to have to call at this time."


    A long string ofints.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and squeezed his forehead twice.


    If it weren''t for the sake of asking him for help, Bo Qian would have ckened the man without saying a word.


    But now is not the time.


    Thin shallow restrained his temper and asked patiently; "Let you see the results?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was another wail on the phone. Then he got up in protest and went to get his notebook. After a while of rustling, He said weakly, "nothing at all. Her indicators are very normal. I''ve seen all her brain. If there''s really no problem, you can rest assured. Even if there''s something really wrong, don''t worry. As long as you have one breath, I''ll help you save people."


    On the phone, the cold suddenly increased a lot.


    The man was stunned and helplessly lengthened his tone: "well, I''m wrong. Your baby will be healthy and live a long life."


    Bo shallow asked impatiently, "are you sure it''s OK, not that you can''t see it."


    That''s bad.


    The man was speechless, To refute: "I said that in the world today, if I can''t see it, no one can see it. Well, I tell you, a child born under this condition is really likely to die young. Even if she doesn''t die young, she is different from ordinary people. She has lived healthily for 18 years. If there are any problems, they would have been exposed. Since she''s all right, let''s say Ming, she is healthy. "

 Chapter 2084

    <h4>Chapter 2084</h4>


    Thin and shallow frowned.


    Even if he heard that, he was still very upset.


    Always feel very flustered.


    The man seemed to see that his friend finally met something bothering. He sighed and reluctantly promised: "let me tell you, she is not an ordinary girl. Don''t you see her IQ? The high and frightening kind. I advise you to hide the people. If anyone knows, it''s estimated that she will really be caught as a specimen for research."


    "Bo Qian, you think she''s lucky. She doesn''t have thosemon symptoms, but has a high IQ. Moreover, she''s really healthy. I dare not say anything else. I''m an authority."


    Thin shallow breathed a sigh of relief and came out: "OK, I know."


    "You are." The friend couldn''t help joking: "do you really like her? I think you can''t live without her." "Have you finished your nonsense?"


    Thin shallow couldn''t help being grumpy and hung up the phone directly.


    He didn''t wake people up in the middle of the night. He was embarrassed and so on.


    As long as mu Shinian is all right, everything else is nothing.


    Thin shallow turned and looked at the bunch of flowers.


    Suddenly, I remembered many things about Mu Shinian.


    She likes flowers. The brighter they are, the more she likes them. She doesn''t think they are tacky.


    She loves these things.


    Sometimes, staring at a little snail, she can watch for a long time.


    She also has a temper, not as cold as it seems.


    Where she is offended, she will ignore people for most of the day.


    She won''t deceive people, and it''s impossible to say good words.


    She likes painting. When he deals with business, if she wants to be bored, she pulls a piece of paper and looks for a picture on the Inte. She can copy it for a long time. After that, she will take his seal and affix a seal at the signature.


    Her writing is really ugly and she can''t practice well. Her calligraphy is practiced in three or two days. I don''t know where a recent calligraphy has fallen gray.


    She likes to eat very much, both sour and spicy, and her appetite is gradually raised by the group of chefs.


    She had no idea about those famous brands and didn''t spend money on them. She was stunned by none of the jewelry he bought for her.


    She also likes to y jigsaw puzzles. The crystal jigsaw puzzle he bought is her favorite. When it is finished, it will be broken up, and then it will be put together again.


    Thin shallow thought of such a person, his heart was soft.


    He couldn''t helpughing and sighed that he had never seen anything. As a result, he fell into the gentle vige of an 18-year-old girl alone.


    Besides, the girl is not gentle at all.


    But once in a while, it''s enough for people to give her the whole world.


    That''s terrible.


    Thin shallow sighed, lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    What exactly is his vision.


    I like such a unique little bastard.


    The little bastard is not sticky. He doesn''t feel the treatment he should have as a boyfriend.


    By the way, the little bastard can''t cook and doesn''t like washing dishes.


    But the little bastard is still good.


    He just likes it.


    With a hook on his lips, he picked up a rose and pinched it in his hand. He looked at it silently, watching the flowers bloom and the dew on it.


    It''s killing me.


    In this way, he recognized it.


    Who is it? There is only such a yearning for time in the world.


    He likes it very much.


    I can''t give it up.

 Chapter 2085

    <h4>Chapter 2085</h4>


    In the heavy night, Bo Qian was like a 17-year-old boy who was just in love. Whileining about the girl''sck of money, he was proud and unwilling to admit it. At the same time, he felt very proud that he was really good and took her down, otherwise he would stay to harm who.


    He didn''t think it was a waste of time to pass the time like this.


    There was a lot of work waiting for him to deal with in the open notebook, but he had no mind at all. All his mind fell on these things.


    Trivial, troublesome, ordinary, but more troublesome than all official affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sleepless all night.


    She tossed and turned in bed for a long time, still without any sleep. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling expressionless, thinking about the future and the future.


    She thought a lot, and finally, she thought of thin shallow.


    Mu Shi was full of thoughts. She looked at the ceiling and thought that such a good person to her now would be like a changed person in the future. She felt a little unbearable for being cold to her.


    "Ah."


    With a long breath, she opened the quilt and covered her head.


    She can''t sit like this.


    Those things must be done when it''s time to do them.


    Otherwise, if you stay any longer, you don''t know what will happen.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, raised his hand, rubbed his face hard, then stood up and turned on theputer.


    Bo Qian is afraid that she will find someone to pick her up again. Allputers and mobile phones havemunication barriers.


    Generally, there is no problem surfing the Inte, but you just can''t get in touch with your contacts.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing out.


    What a fool.


    She''s so good.


    How long can such a clue hold her.


    Whenever she wants, there is a way.


    Mu Shinian put ten fingers on his shoulder and hesitated for a long time. His fingers were still stiff and motionless.


    She struck the first letter and her fingers curled up.


    If this step goes on, she can''t turn back at all.


    If you stop now, it''s actually toote.


    There seems to be a premonition that as long as she doesn''t break through this firewall, she will have a way back. She can choose a broad road.


    But if this step goes on, she really can''t turn back.


    Do it or not.


    The two viins in my head pulled each other.


    The fluorescence of the screen shone on her face, light or dark.


    She raised her hand, covered her face, leaned back on the chair, her eyes heavy, with a bit of evasion.


    What should I do?


    How to choose.


    The child in his mind stared at her angrily, grabbed the stone, smashed it at her and let her roll.


    In fact, those people hate her so much.


    I even wish she died.


    She has been away for more than ten years. What does the life and death of those people have to do with her? Why should she take care of it?


    Mu Shinian pinched his fingers tightly into a fist. After a few minutes, he gradually loosened it.


    In my mind, another voice sounded helplessly: no matter what happens in the future, protecting him is my greatest wish.


    For what?


    Mu Shinian grabbed her hair. As long as she thought of the past and those people, her head began to hurt badly.


    What does it have to do with her.


    It''s okay anyway.


    She thought so, but she just couldn''t help it.


    That hope, that sentence, please... Her birth brought a lifetime of shame to that person. As a result, that person protected her, protected her from so many hands, gave her a life and let her live to the present.

 Chapter 2086

    <h4>Chapter 2086</h4>


    The man whose appearance has been very blurred.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily, and his eyes were moist.


    Or... I can''t look at it.


    Mu Shimian sighed heavily. She abandoned all her messy ideas. She struggled to sit up straight, put ten fingers on the keyboard, and then knocked down the first letter.


    Then, the second, the third.


    She''s fast.


    A string ofplex code scrolled on the screen.


    Her eyes were fixed on it.


    Herputer skills are very good.


    When Zhou Yansong first trained her, she started withputers. She seems to have a natural talent for this piece, so she learns much faster than those senior brothers and sisters.


    Not only that, she is also very diligent.


    It is estimated that few people can be better than her.


    Mu Shinian quietly watched the firewall disintegrate a little, and finally, itpletely disintegrated.


    Mu Shinian looked at theputer screen and felt a little uneasy.


    She breathed out and logged into the backstage of the website.


    Someone immediately noticed and sent a word curiously.


    Ovi, is that you?


    Mu Shinian stared at the two words.


    Ovi.


    This name is also given by the master.


    She breathed out and continued typing.


    it''s me.


    The other party returned quickly: Aowei, didn''t you go on vacation with young master Bo? Your senior brothers and sisters said that you went to spend a holiday with young master Bo Du recently, and then let us leave everything alone.


    Mu Shinian looked at the screen and almost immediately replied: who are you listening to.


    Other party: of course, listen to you!


    Good.


    These people are her own men.


    If they can''t believe it, she really has no one to use.


    Seeing that she didn''t return immediately, the other party asked curiously; Ovi, what can I do for you?


    Mu Shi read back, and then said: it''s urgent to check someone. When you find out, get people out.


    The other party replied well and asked: do you have the specific information of this person?


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Specific information.


    After thinking for a while, she still had that badly beaten child in her mind.


    More than ten yearster, it is a boy again. It is estimated that she is taller than her.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and replied: Shen Xi, male, 18 years old, the only son of the European noble Shen family.


    The other party didn''t return for a while.


    European nobles know this.


    The Shen family know it, too.


    Shen Xi''s words, in fact, they are not strangers.


    Because this family is the most famous in Europe.


    As the only child of this family, of course, it has attracted much attention.


    Just, what does it have to do with them?


    Mu Shinian seemed to know what the other party was curious about. She sighed and said; "Don''t ask, don''t be curious, just check it."


    The other party immediately returned a good word and went to dismantle people.


    Mu Shinian withdrew from the chat box and dealt with the wholeputer. After confirming that there were no clues left, he loosened his breath, sat on the sofa and looked at theputer in a daze.


    Shen Xi.


    Someone will protect him.


    Moreover, we must spare no effort to protect him.


    Well, how could he be caught.


    Did you run away or was it used by someone.


    She is here now. After such a long distance, no matter how powerful she is, she can''tpletely guess the minds of those people.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and pinched the sore temple.

 Chapter 2087

    <h4>Chapter 2087</h4>


    Her informationwork was developed by hand.


    There are many talents in it.


    I guess it won''t be long before we find out.


    It''s just, Shen Xi.


    Why is no one watching such an important sessor?


    His father should have arranged a lot of people to protect him.


    The intricate lines are all strung together.


    Mu Shinian has a headache.


    She sighed lightly, and her eyes were somewhat helpless.


    So now, what else can we do.


    There was nothing she could do.


    The only thing we can do now is to find someone first.


    And she has to leave.


    Otherwise, if something really happens, it''s toote to do something.


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles away.


    The young young master looked grumpy: "haven''t you heard yet?"


    "No, there''s no news at all. I can''t contact anyone at all." His subordinates were also worried: "young master, why don''t we go back first? You run out so rashly. It''s estimated that you''ll be worried about your husband and wife, and it''s still at this juncture."


    "What happened at this juncture."


    Shen Xi asked angrily. He walked around the house angrily and said, "my father despises me. He would rather cultivate the monster secretly than let me touch those. I know many people say I''m useless, but do I think? What can I do? I can''t touch anything. Now I want her to help me."


    "I just want to find her. I just show them who they can''t find. Only I can find them."


    His men wiped a cold sweat and didn''t know what to say.


    "I know what you mean, but it''s too dangerous for you. We can go back first. Also, sir secretly trained her to protect you. Otherwise, sir, where does it take so much time?"


    Shen Xi couldn''t listen to anything. He retorted: "I don''t care. Anyway, I have to find someone."


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, his subordinates had to say gently, "let''s call more people to protect you. Otherwise, you see how dangerous you are. If we don''t protect you in case, it won''t dy you too much."


    Shen Xi still couldn''t listen.


    "You just talk too much and take those people seriously. Where are they so powerful? They can find me wherever I hide?"


    His face was cold sweat: "this is not afraid of ten thousand..."


    "Not ten thousand. Not just in case." Shen Xi said coldly; "Just watch it for me. I''ll find the man back. If anyone dares to report, don''t me me!"


    "...." the man said, with a headache.


    What should I do.


    Shen Xi couldn''t listen to their advice at all.


    A group of people can only worry.


    Shen Xi sat on the sofa, angrily grabbed the pillow and beat it; "You say, what does my father think? Such a monster has secretly trained her. At this time, she needs to save me. What can she do? What''s the situation here and what can she do?"


    His men dare not talk much.


    Can only advise: "Sir, there must be his own n to do so."


    "What the hell''s n."


    Shen Xi''s cold irony: "so many people and so many forces are involved. You think she has three heads and six arms."

 Chapter 2088

    <h4>Chapter 2088</h4>


    "This, this is not natural. Ha ha ha." The man said, "maybe she didn''t set up her own organization? And she also made a lot of great people. If she can''t do it alone, so many people may be OK."


    Shen Xi cut, the slightest unremitting.


    "What can she do? Does my father read too many fairy tales?"


    His men dare not arrange the master.


    Shen Xi snorted impatiently, "wait and see. Anyway, she''s powerful. She can only do things for me and protect me."


    "That''s nature, that''s nature." His men immediatelyplimented: "no matter how she is, she is not honest and can''t take your ce."


    "That''s nature."


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Shen Xi looked up impatiently: "why don''t you first..."


    The knock stopped.


    The man smiled and saluted him gently.


    "Hello, young master Shen."


    Shen Xi''s face waspletely pale.


    "You, how do you..."


    "Young master shen wants to find someone. We can help you. However, both Mr. and miss are worried about you running out so suddenly." The man smiled and said; "Come back with us. It''s dangerous outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi stood up from the sofa and looked at his men.


    The moment his men started, he ran out.


    The man chuckled and sighed helplessly, "people of the Shen family are really naive."


    There was a ball behind him.


    Two men escorted Shen Xi away.


    He wanted to look back, was pulled by his men and ran forward: "young master, don''t look, run!"


    Shen Xi took a breath and came out. His face was very ugly.


    "Young master, if we can''t stop it, you remember, you must go back to Shen''s house!"


    One of his men stuffed him into the car, the other didn''t get on the car, knocked down a man who followed, and then gave a look to the people in the car.


    The people in the car looked at him, nodded, and then started the car to leave.


    He continued; "It''s not the worst time yet. They don''t dare toe up openly. The Shen family is rtively safe, and your father is not at the mercy of others. As long as you go back, at least your safety is guaranteed. But now it''s difficult to break the situation, so your father wants to find her back, or sit in town, or break the deadlock. You can''t do these things. That person is not what you want She is so useless. She is very powerful. She has gathered a group of very talented people under her name. There are ghosts all over the world. Moreover, she has also strengthened a group of very capable people, wind hall and ck Emperor... She has more or less connections. "


    "As long as shees back, at least, the situation will be on your side. Your father has found someone to go out and will soon find her. You don''t have to do anything. As long as you keep your life, in the future, those are yours. Don''t worry, she won''t rob you. With your father, she can only serve as... Minister forever. Young master Shen, do you understand?"


    Behind him, someone has caught up.


    Shen Xi turned back, his face was illuminated by the light, and his face gradually became ugly.


    "You, what do you say? Run back first!"


    "Young master, you''ve always had this temper. You''ve been well protected by your husband and wife. If we people can make you more sensible, we''ll die well. They can do everything. If you fall into their hands, you''ll be really finished."

 Chapter 2089

    <h4>Chapter 2089</h4>


    Shen Xi couldn''t listen to these words.


    He roared angrily, "what do you say? Go back first. Go back first. You also said that as long as you go back and my father is here, we''ll be fine. Then we''ll find someone to save them!"


    "Young master, your nature is not bad."


    The driver smiled and was helpless.


    "But we can''t go back. They won''t give up. Remember what I just said. I met that youngdy before. In fact, she is very poor. Now she has to live or die for the Shen family. She gave me a sugar before. Young master Shen, if I have the chance to see her in the future, please say thank you to her. I''ve always wanted to say, but I didn''t Opportunity. "


    "Shut up and drive. Just leave!"


    The cars are getting closer and closer.


    Shen Xi''s face was very ugly.


    He took a deep breath and didn''t dare to look back.


    The driver pressed the elerator.


    The car sped out in an instant. Suddenly, he stepped on the brake.


    Shen Xi gave a sound. He fell out under the inertia of the brake


    He screamed and was kicked out before he calmed down.


    "Ah!"


    Shen Xi rolled on the ground two times. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw the car suddenly turn in ce, and then quickly hit the car.


    Before he could take another look, he was pulled up from the ground by two people, and then ran to the woods.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?"


    "Young master, don''t talk. Leave here first."


    Their family.


    Shen Xi was immediately happy: e on, just go to him!"


    Bang!


    There was fire everywhere.


    Lit up the night.


    Shen Xi stared and looked back, only to see a sh of fire.


    His throat seemed to be choked by something and he couldn''t make any sound.


    He desperately wanted to turn back. He was pressed by the man''s head and ran forward. There was a fire behind him. During the period, there was someone''s scream. How miserable it was.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long I ran out.


    Two people stop.


    Shen Xi was sitting on the grass. He was so stupid that he didn''t dare to move his eyes.


    He hung up the phone and looked back. He saw Shen Xi''s ashen face. He sighed, walked over and took out a bag of paper towels and handed them to him.


    "Wipe it."


    Shen Xi didn''t move. He took a deep breath and said, "who are those people?"


    "Your father should have told you." Said his men; "People on the other side, people who want your life."


    Shen Xichang grew up in a greenhouse.


    Although his parents are very strict with him, they just want him to grow up and won''t let him touch these dangerous sides at all.


    The man sighed, squatted down, took out a paper towel, wiped the mud on his face, and then said helplessly, "young master, do you know now? How dangerous you will be, and how many people are staring at you."


    "They..."


    Shen Xi''s voice was hoarse.


    His men shook their heads: "they can''te back."


    "..." I can''te back. It''s clear that the people who were good not long ago have disappeared and separated the two ces.


    His men said, "in fact, they should also be prepared."


    Shen Xi looked up: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 2090

    <h4>Chapter 2090</h4>


    "Sir, if you want to keep an eye on you, how can you run out so quickly? Now everyone''s eyes are on Mr. Wang''s side. In fact, it''s determined that you are by Mr. Zhang''s side and Mr. Zhang won''t leave you alone. It''s a smoke bomb." The man said seriously, "you''re actually safe outside."


    Shen Xi seemed to understand a little. He took a breath and hurriedly held his hand: "my father, my mother, they, they..."


    "It''s evacuated. They sent me to you." His men said, "they are too anxious to evacuate and can''t leave you too much information. They only said an address and asked you to find Miss Mu and bring her back. If you can''t bring her back, you should follow her. In this way, at least it''s safer."


    "...." Shen Xi''s tears fell unconsciously. He took a breath hard and asked ferociously, "my parents, will they... Have an ident?"


    "I don''t know. Now I can only look at you." The man took his shoulder and said; "There will be no ident for a while and a half, but you should hurry here and find Miss Mu as soon as possible. Otherwise, no one can keep it."


    Shen Xi sat on the ground, his hands clenched into fists.


    After struggling, he managed to keep calm and asked, "isn''t my family in business? Even if the business is a little bigger, why, why do we have a rtionship with those people?"


    His men sighed; "Therger the family, the more hidden things. Your parents will tell you these things. I can''t say anything else, because I don''t know much."


    Shen Xi held the paper tightly.


    In just a few hours, he experienced life and death and watched the people he knew fall in front of him.


    Seeing him like this, his men couldn''t help but say, "you should be more open. Things aren''t so bad."


    "Is that man... Really that powerful?" Shen Xi couldn''t help but ask, "my father believes in her, and my mother believes in her... But I''ve never heard of her in the past 18 years."


    "Because she can''t appear, and because her existence will bring trouble to people." His men pulled him up from the ground, took a deep breath and said, "let''s go and find someone. I''ll save Mr. and Mrs. first, and these questions will naturally be answered."


    Shen Xi held the paper hard.


    While taking him out, his men exined, "she is really powerful. As far as I know her, she is not inferior to anyone under your father. She seems to be born to do great things."


    "She is very clever and has good skills. There are a lot of loyal people around her... Young master, don''t be angry. You really can''tpare with her, but she will never betray."


    What is not treason.


    "Don''t worry. If she had a reason to betray, your father wouldn''t have ordered someone to train him. Young master, she carried all the dark sides to give you a bright future."


    "So, your father probably wants to say that. If you see her, respect her. No matter what kind of person you will meet."


    "..." Shen Xi didn''t understand anything. He stared at the paper in his hand and remained silent for a long time. Then he calmed his mind, followed his men quietly and walked out of the dense forest step by step.

 Chapter 2091

    <h4>Chapter 2091</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sighed helplessly when he received the call.


    "Miss mu, what should we do? The whereabouts are broken. We passed the ce where hest appeared. It''s very chaotic there, but others should have run out. We''re trying to contact people, but it''s estimated that it''s a little hanging. In addition, the Shen family, the situation over there is not very good. When we arrived, the building was empty, and it''s estimated that we had evacuated."


    The man stopped and began to worry: "Miss mu, this muddy water is really too chaotic. Are you sure you want to take it in?"


    Mu Shinian leaned against the bed and looked at the rain outside the window expressionless. She sighed, and her eyes were somewhat powerless: "stare at it and find someone as soon as possible."


    My men see what she means.


    "Do you need to pick you up?"


    "No, I won''t be able to do anything."


    This sentence is true.


    No matter who to find or what to check, her men are doing it. It''s no use adding her.


    Moreover, as soon as she left, it really shocked everyone.


    "Let me know when you have news."


    "OK."


    Hang up.


    Mu Shimian dealt with her mobile phone. She sighed again and looked at the scenery outside the window. It was gloomy and outrageous.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the ss twice. The sound of Ding Dong was very clear.


    "Storm..."


    She really wants to live a peaceful life.


    But I''m afraid it will be extravagant in the future.


    Mu Shimian sighed, but he hooked his lower lip, forget it.


    That''s it first.


    Anyway, whatever you do, find someone first.


    Downstairs.


    A man with an umbre, low-key rushed into the rain curtain.


    Mu Shinian frowned. The man was thin and shallow. It was such a heavy rain. Where was he going?


    Is it difficult to see someone?


    Mu Shinian shook his fist and couldn''t calm down or just look at it.


    She took a coat with her and went out with a low profile.


    It rained heavily.


    Thin shallow steps are in a hurry.


    At the seaside, the sailor was already waiting for him, but he didn''t think much of him leaving: "young master, it''s not safe at sea because of such a heavy rain. Maybe we''d better wait for the rain to be light."


    Bo Jinyan was expressionless and went straight on board.


    The boatman let out a cry, but he had to start the ship.


    Mu Shinian was more than half behind. When he arrived, the ship had gone far.


    Mu Shinian frowned. He could only see a confused shadow floating on the sea.


    The waves are big.


    And the weather is getting darker and darker.


    I don''t know what will happen.


    What is the reason why Bo Qian is so nervous about going out?


    No matter what, you can''t die.


    Mu Shinian took out his cell phone and called out.


    The phone was soon connected.


    A thin, gentle voice sounded over the phone: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip. I saw you go to sea. You hurry back to me... Do you want to say that?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bo was more and more curious: "what''s the matter?"


    "... No."


    Mu Shinian looked at a huge wave, and her heart was raised to her throat. She immediately said, "I have a cold!"


    "..." thin shallow frowned and immediately said, "I''ll ask the doctor to see you."


    "No, youe back. I just want you to see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a silence on the phone.


    Mu Shinian was not much better. She covered her face and wanted to kill herself directly.


    What the hell is she talking about!

 Chapter 2092

    <h4>Chapter 2092</h4>


    What did she say about such a shameful line.


    Mu Shinian wanted to hang up.


    On the other side of the phone, Bo Qian was also stunned. After he came back, he was a little embarrassed: "well, I''ll go back right away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hanging up the phone, mu Shinian still felt like he was in a fog.


    She sighed and reluctantly rubbed her forehead. It was raining heavily. She would stand here silently. It was estimated that she was almost like a water ghost.


    Until she saw the shadow of the shiping back, she turned and ran into the house.


    The boatman felt that he had offended the whole man.


    If Bo Qian insists on going out, he can''t guarantee that he will be safe.


    After all, the wind and waves are so big that it''s impossible to say what happens.


    But, fortunately, I''m going back.


    As soon as the boatnded, Bo Qian couldn''t wait to get off the boat. Then, without worrying about an umbre, he ran away directly.


    The boatman hurriedly ran after him with an umbre: "umbre, umbre, young master Bo, umbre!"


    Thin shallow ran back in a hurry as if he hadn''t heard.


    The boatman chased for a while and was left behind by him. He let out a sigh and gasped for breath.


    Look at Bo Qian''s posture, isn''t it the ancestor in the family who had an ident?


    Is that okay?


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian got caught in the rain. He really caught a cold, but it wasn''t very serious.


    When Bo Qian went back, she just dried her hair and sat cross legged on the sofa. Maybe because she sneezed and shrunk just now, the tip of her nose would look red, just like who bullied her.


    Thin shallow feels that his heart is breaking.


    He squatted down and touched her forehead: "no fever."


    "A little cold."


    Mu Shinian was inexplicably guilty: "where have you been?"


    "... nowhere."


    Thin shallow ordered someone to get cold medicine and pour some warm water for her.


    Mu Shinian drank two mouthfuls of warm water and sneezed listlessly.


    "Do you have anything to do when you leave the ind?"


    Thin shallow is looking at cold medicine. When he smells the speech, he doesn''t stop and says, "yes, there''s something to deal with."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian didn''t ask anything. Anyway, it''s estimated that it''s a big thing for Bo Qian to deal with in such a hurry.


    "Take cold medicine first." Thin shallow handed her the water along with the medicine.


    Mu Shinian was not hypocritical. After eating, he said, "don''t go out in this weather. It''s not safe."


    "... OK."


    Thin shallow bowed his head.


    Each of the two men had something on his mind, and no one broke the unusual silence.


    There are still movies in the room.


    Mu Shinian picked up a pillow and was staring at the screen.


    Thin and shallow eyes fell on her. After several hesitations, he calmly asked, "did you... See me out?"


    "Yes." Mu Shimian didn''t want to hide it. She admitted happily: "I saw it from the window and wondered where you went. I didn''t feel safe again. I framed you back."


    It doesn''t seem like a big deal to be exposed for doing bad things.


    Mu Shinian is very calm and not guilty at all.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and covered her head: "I''m going out to see someone."


    "Very important?"


    "Well, it''s important."


    Thin shallow said calmly, "I don''t really want you to know about it."


    It''s about her.


    Who else has anything to do with her except those people.

 Chapter 2093

    <h4>Chapter 2093</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked up at him.


    It forced him so silently.


    Others may be afraid when they are looked at by her like that.


    Thin and shallow, but they have long been immune.


    He rubbed her head twice with some strength, messed up her hair and said, "Mu Shinian, just leave these things to me."


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Mu Shinian still pursed his lips.


    "They''re looking for me."


    "I know." Thin shallow calm answer: "but you are my person, I can''t watch you have an ident."


    "Maybe nothing will happen." She felt guilty when she said this.


    Bo Qian said, "I know what you can do, but I still won''t agree."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian wanted to open his hand, but he held it tightly in the palm of his hand.


    "After this, where do you want to travel?"


    "... ah?" The topic jumped a little fast. Mu Shinian didn''t respond at all.


    Shallow said: "after this, do you have any ces you want to go or things you want to do?"


    After this


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "I''ve started school."


    She has been injured all these days. It is estimated that the school has already gone through the suspension procedures. When she is well, she is estimated to report to the school.


    Thin and shallow openings; "I can teach you finance. There''s no need to go to school."


    Mu Shi read it out and thought it made sense.


    "Think about where to y. After a while, we''ll go."


    "... OK."


    Thin shallow coaxing people''s technology is not very good.


    Mu Shinian was coaxed by him.


    After watching the film, the wind and rain outside had long stopped.


    Bo Qian didn''t hide it from her this time and went out in front of her.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the door frame and remained silent for a long time, but he still didn''t enter the house.


    The housekeeper didn''t understand howplicated things were between them. He couldn''t see it. He came over and said softly, "Miss mu,e in. It''s so cold outside. Don''t catch a cold again."


    Mu Shi read well and nodded slowly.


    But he didn''t move.


    The housekeeper gave a cry and thought he had something on his mind. He didn''t have much to advise.


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Qian was five or six hourste when he arrived.


    But the people waiting for him didn''t go.


    Not even a trace of impatience.


    When the middle-aged man saw himing, he came out with a sigh of relief, and his whole body rxed a lot.


    Thin shallow looked at him coldly, pulled open a chair and sat down.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said gently, "fortunately, I thought you wouldn''te. I had already announced what hope."


    Thin shallow looked at him indifferently: "I have something to say directly."


    "Ah, good." The middle-aged man raised his hand and handed out something.


    Thin shallow took it, opened it, nced at it, and put it back.


    "It seems that young master Bo has found these things himself." He said with a wry smile and sighed, "yes, master Bo''s ability. It''s not difficult to find these things."


    "Just say it." Thin shallow impatiently interrupted his words: "you can''t see her. If you have anything to say, you can tell me."


    "But I can''t do without her." The middle-aged man was also impolite and said bluntly, "Miss mu, she is just right, but you can''t,

 Chapter 2094

    <h4>Chapter 2094</h4>


    If you get involved, things will be even more chaotic. After all, you don''t have the identity to participate, but miss mu, she does. "


    Anyway, mu Shinian is half of the Shen family.


    The Shen family is qualified to get involved.


    In addition, whoever gets involved will be regarded as an enemy.


    A bad name is a bad word.


    Thin shallow sneer: "really? Really want to calcte, I also calcte."


    The man was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Mu Shinian is my person. Is this rtionship enough?" A thin, shallow, cold rhetorical question.


    The middle-aged man was stunned, turned and shook his head helplessly; "Miss Mu is lucky to meet you."


    "You can tell me directly what you want her to do." Thin said coldly, "there''s no need for her to do it."


    The middle-aged man was silent and motioned to his men who were ready to move to be quiet. Then he sighed and said, "it''s really not that I don''t believe you, but that this matter is soplicated that Miss mu cane by herself. No one else can get involved."


    "Young master Bo, now not only I''m looking for Miss mu, but also someone is looking for Miss mu. Once found by another group of people, Miss Mu will be in danger."


    "Moreover, things are more serious now. The Shen family has disappeared. The time for the other party to fight is faster than we thought. The young master of the Shen family is missing now. I guess he maye to find Miss mu."


    "That man is Miss Mu''s brother. Although he is half the same, at least half of his blood is the same. Miss Mu won''t let him go. Moreover, if something happens to him, it''s estimated that young master Bo, you can''t exin to miss mu."


    "The young master of the Shen family and other subordinates of the Shen family can only listen to miss mu. Young master Bo, you know what I mean. You have investigated the Shen family, so you should know that blood is really attractive to this family."


    "Moreover, Miss mu... She survived that year. No matter what Mr. Shen''s original intention was, at least he really saved Miss Mu''s life from so many people, so... Young master Bo, there are some things you can''t do for her. You have to, you have to admit your life."


    Thin shallow clenched his fist.


    Just a moment, he let go.


    The middle-aged man stood up and bowed respectfully at him, "Please, young master Bo, let Miss Mue to see me. We really can''t help it. We thought of asking Miss mu for help. She has carried too much since she left that year. You can''t bear it for her. This is her mission. It''s really toote when everyone has an ident. Young master Bo, you don''t want to see... The whole city is in turmoil."


    Mu Shinian


    Thin shallow only thought of this name.


    His heart was aching.


    How can you watch.


    He didn''t want anything to happen.


    A little, I don''t want to.


    The middle-aged man and the men behind him kept a bent posture. For a time, no one raised his head first, and everyone insisted. Thin shallow sat in his position and the mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    He looked at the call, crossed it and answered it.


    "Young master Bo, something''s wrong!"


    Someone said anxiously on the phone: e back, Miss mu, Miss Mu has been kidnapped!"

 Chapter 2095

    <h4>Chapter 2095</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow Leng fell and suddenly stood up from the chair: "what do you mean?"


    The caller seemed to be hurt. He took a deep breath and his tone barely calmed down; "Miss mu, Miss mu, she was kidnapped. Someone grabbed the housekeeper and threatened to get rid of the housekeeper if Miss Mu didn''t go with him. Miss Mu promised, and then, she was taken away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face turnedpletely white.


    "What do those people do to eat!"


    He arranged so many people to monitor. Howe they all look like waste. They are useless at the critical time.


    The person on the other side of the phone was silent before he gnashed his teeth; "It''s our own people."


    "... impossible!"


    A thin, cold retort.


    His people are still trustworthy.


    His men said, "it''s really our own people. I don''t know why Xiao Zhang defected."


    Xiao Zhang, a driver.


    Thin and shallow pursed his lower lip and said nothing.


    "Young master Bo, what should we do now? We havepletely lost Miss Mu''s whereabouts, and we don''t know where she has gone!"


    Thin shallow bite; "Have you sent someone to chase?"


    "It has been sent out. Everyone who can be sent out has been sent out! But there is no news yet."


    Thin shallow asked again, "is there only one person?"


    "Yes. There was only one person. When he left with Miss mu, I saw only one person." What his subordinates thought, they suddenly understood; "I see, young master. If there is only one person, Miss Mu will find a way to spread the news!"


    "Well, wait."


    A thin, shallow, cold opening.


    His men seemed to find hope immediately: "OK, I know, I''ll go now!"


    When I said this, I was not very relieved.


    What if Mu Shinian doesn''t do that.


    Then everything is over.


    Shallow and deep took a breath, and his eyes were somewhat helpless.


    At this time, those people really have the ability.


    Moreover, mu Shinian doesn''t know much about water. She also resists water. If she falls again, she will die.


    Thin shallow dare not continue to think.


    The face of middle-aged men is also ugly.


    He struggled and asked cautiously, "is something wrong with Miss mu? Can we help? I don''t trust looking at it like this. In case anything can use my ce."


    Thin shallow doesn''t care about him at all now. His mind is full of Mu Shinian.


    He grabbed his cell phone and went out without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was tied to the mast. She tried to struggle twice and sighed; "Yes, this thing is really hard to loosen."


    His knot is very distinctive. At first nce, it is special for an old hand. Even she can''t untie it.


    "Miss mu, you are powerful. I have to guard against it." While driving, Xiao Zhang nervously looked around the radar: "yes, I''m sorry, Miss mu, I don''t want to do this, but, but I..."


    "Do you have your own difficulties?"


    Mu Shinian naturally believes that thin and shallow people will not be so unclear, so there is only one possibility left. It is estimated that Xiao Zhang has been threatened.


    Mu Shimian smiled innocently and said, "what''s your trouble? It''s none of my business. Why should I pay for your trouble?"


    Xiao Zhang was embarrassed by her words. He bit his teeth and said

 Chapter 2096

    <h4>Chapter 2096</h4>


    "Miss mu, they took all my family away. I really have no choice but to listen to them. I have a child. He is only two years old. You can stand up for the housekeeper and certainly save my family."


    "These are two different things." Mu Shinian said, "I''m sorry. I hate it. I can''t understand it."


    Xiao Zhang''s tears fell down.


    "You think I dare, young master Bo will kill me, but my family, if I don''t hand you over to them, my family will be finished. Speaking of it, isn''t it still because of you? I''ve worked on this ind for so long and haven''t seen these things. There''s an ident when youe. Miss mu, it''s all your fault!"


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian was toozy to refute. She was really a little ufortable looking at the white sea.


    She doesn''t like water.


    Looking at it like this, it''s really a little soft.


    Xiao Zhang manipted the steering wheel and vowed: "it''s you, you and miss mu. It''s all because of you. You can''t me me. I''m forced to be helpless."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and directly asked, "what did the other party tell you?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "just take you away, and then let my family go."


    "I don''t know who they are, but they have kidnapped my family. I..."


    He me several times and couldn''t say aplete sentence.


    Mu Shinianzily raised his eyes, and his eyes were a little cold.


    "I really sympathize with you."


    Xiao Zhang''s back was cold. He gritted his teeth and said, "anyway, Miss mu, I, I..."


    "Do you know what the people who caught me want?" Mu Shinian closed her eyes. There was only the fishy smell of the sea breeze at the tip of her nose. It seemed that it was mixed with all the unusual vors. She smiled and solved his doubts: "they want my life. Only when I die can they be at ease."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Zhang took a breath.


    Mu Shinian slowly stood up, smiled and said, "so no matter what I do, as long as I die, their task will bepleted. So if I were them, guess where I would do it?"


    Xiao Zhang looked back in horror.


    Mu Shinian has untied the rope.


    He was stunned and almost fell.


    "You, you!"


    "As I said, it''s hard to untie, but it doesn''t mean it can''t be untied." Mu Shinian said with a smile; "By the way, I''ll tell you one more thing. I can bind dozens of ropes. I can solve anything more difficult than this."


    It just takes some time.


    Xiao Zhang knew that he was definitely not her opponent, and his whole face was desperate.


    "Miss mu, I''m sorry."


    "I''ll do it."


    Mu Shinian looked at several rapidly approaching ships in the distance, slightly closed his eyes and said Wenwen; "Find a ce to catch yourself. Don''t be thrown out."


    Xiao Zhang, what do you mean?


    Mu Shinian manipted the steering wheel and said, "I said, they want my life. It''s very appropriate to start in this ce."


    "..." Xiao Zhang''s face turnedpletely white.


    He subconsciously hugged a pir: "will you?"


    Mu Shi didn''t return his thought and said directly, "No."

 Chapter 2097

    <h4>Chapter 2097</h4>


    It turns out that it''s really enough.


    Xiao Zhang was thrown out directly. If he hadn''t held a mast, he would have really fallen into the sea.


    He waspletely flustered.


    "Miss mu, you drive slowly. Something''s going to happen so soon!"


    Mu Shinian''s attention waspletely focused on the shipsing towards her. If she wanted to fight here, she had no chance of winning, so she had to run first.


    Xiao Zhang screamed and wrapped his hands and feet around the mast.


    "Miss mu, can you drive it or not? If not, I might as well change it for me."


    If it goes on like this, he will really run away.


    Mu Shinian looked back at him, his face was blue, and he was probably very frightened.


    Without thinking about it, she said, "you stay and watch. You don''t have to intervene in this matter."


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Zhang didn''t want to. He was just trying to get up. Mu Shinian made a sharp turn. He was too scared to talk.


    "Then, where are you going? Are you going back?"


    "No." Mu Shinian said; "It''s toote to go back now."


    "What about that?" Xiao Zhang looked anxiously at the ships and took a breath: "the other party, did the other party send so many people to catch you? Then you, what should you do?"


    Mu Shinian calmly nced at those people, and the corners of his lips tilted slightly: "I don''t know, say it again."


    I ran out first.


    As long as you run out, there is a glimmer of life.


    However, if you don''t run, you''ll be buried in this ocean forever.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have much experience in sailing. She took a deep breath, held the steering wheel, operated and paid attention to the people chasing behind, trying to pull the speed farther.


    "You, are you going to find young master Bo?"


    Xiao Zhang suddenly asked.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I don''t even know where he is."


    Little Zhang looked puzzled.


    So, where are they going.


    The terrain here is veryplex. If you can''t run, you can''te back.


    Xiao Zhang is really bitter.


    He''s going to cry.


    What the hell is going on.


    He just wants to save his family. At this time, maybe, maybe even himself


    "Your family should be fine." Mu Shinian seemed to know what he was thinking, and didn''t turn his head back: "an abandoned son, they won''t pay too much attention."


    Xiao Zhang sipped his lower lip.


    The fear on his face also subsided a lot.


    "You don''t understand. You don''t understand how terrible those people are. If there''s a chance, it''s estimated that they really..."


    "But unfortunately, I can''t die like this."


    Mu Shinian''s voice is very weak, not angry, not even a trace of emotion.


    All her attention was on the steering wheel.


    "Run out first."


    She didn''t know who to tell. Her voice was firm.


    Xiao Zhang looked at her and looked at the pursuers behind him. He was thrown around several times, and his face became ugly.


    He took a deep breath and a fierce look burst out of his face.


    Just.


    As long as mu Shinian dies.


    Well, then his family can live.


    One life for another, which is what he can repay.


    Mu Shinian seems to have eyes behind his back and see his thoughts clearly.


    She smiled and said, "I advise you not to. Even if I die here, your family will be released

 Chapter 2098

    <h4>Chapter 2098</h4>


    Do you let them go? At that time, no one can say anything, and no one can stop him. It''s not surprising that he does anything. Are you sure that your family''s situation will be better then it is now? "


    The man was stunned and his face turnedpletely pale again.


    His clenched fist loosened again.


    "Me, me, what should I do?"


    "Stay well and don''t hinder my escape." Mu Shinian raised his chin and was very proud and impatient.


    The man took a deep breath and whispered, "can you, can you save my family?"


    "Well, I have to wait until I go out." Mu Shinian didn''t say too much. Suddenly, the people behind them suddenly elerated.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank and elerated his speed.


    The yacht flew over a wave.


    Xiao Zhang was not scared. Fortunately, he stabilized this time. He didn''t cry out, but just bit his hands.


    Mu Shinian gnaws his teeth.


    "It''s haunting!"


    She gave a low rebuke and continued to speed up.


    Xiao Zhang''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He was frightened. Ah, he took it away and looked at it. His face changed greatly: "yes, it''s his, the man''s phone number!"


    "Connect." Mu Shinian simply dropped a word.


    Xiao Zhang was almost shivering.


    In the mobile phone, a man''s deep voice suddenly came: "let her stop the boat, otherwise, I don''t dare to think about the consequences."


    Xiao Zhang carefully put it out. Looking at mu Shinian, he trembled and said, "I, I''m not her opponent. I, I beg you, I can''t beat her. I''ve brought people out. You, save my family. I beg you. It has nothing to do with them."


    The man smiled and seemed to know that he ordered to put it out. The painting style turned and read it directly to Mu Shi.


    "Hello, Miss mu."


    Mu Shi didn''t even think back.


    The other party sighed and said; "Now you know what you should know and what you shouldn''t know. What''s the matter? You can''t do anything. Why don''t you just go with us? Anyway, it won''t do you any good if you mix in again. What''s more, they want you to go back and save you. How can they think they''re using you to take advantage of you, Miss mu, you Without the slightest dissatisfaction? "


    Mu Shinian still didn''t look back.


    After a long time, she replied coldly: "Oh, no, it''s OK."


    The other party seemed to choke, turned and smiled again: "well, Miss Mu''s character is really strange."


    He sighed faintly and continued, "well, you are so kind. You certainly don''t want to see something happen to Xiao Zhang''s family."


    "How."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "their lives are still more important. They arepletely strangers to me. Even if there is an ident, they are looking for you, not me. After all, the person you catch."


    There was no blood on Xiao Zhang''s face.


    His lips moved and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Because mu Shinian looked back and gave him a cold look.


    That look, with a full warning.


    Xiao Zhang was silent with tears in his eyes.


    The other party didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Mu Shinian took it for granted and said, "it''s up to you. Anyway, I can''t risk my life for people I don''t know."

 Chapter 2099

    <h4>Chapter 2099</h4>


    Makeints about it.


    "Then, why on earth would you believe that I am the kind of person who can give my life for others?"


    "Is your misunderstanding of me a little big?"


    The other party waspletely speechless and couldn''t pronounce a syble she choked.


    Xiao Zhang held up his cell phone and shed tears. I don''t know how many.


    Mu Shinian continued; "No more words? Then hang up first. I''m still anxious to run for my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Zhang choked and said nothing at all.


    The other party seemed to be stimted by her understatement and hung up directly.


    "That''s rude." Mu Shinian muttered and saw that the three yachts behind him were chasing after her as if they were desperate.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s easy to makeints about it."


    Xiao Zhang: "... That''s not the point, Miss mu. What should my family do? What should they do..."


    Mu Shinian was in a boat and was really unable tofort him.


    "I said I couldn''t die."


    Leaving five words, she looked at the front indifferently.


    The station felt that he had only mu Shinian''s hope now. He knelt down and begged: "Miss mu, if you go out alive, please, you must find a way to save my family. Everything is my fault. You can kill me if you want me."


    So.


    Why should she carry someone else''s life.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to at all.


    She herself is also a victim.


    If it weren''t for Xiao Zhang''s skill, she would be watching a movie or eating.


    Instead of running to this ce and being chased and killed, I don''t know if I can live well.


    Mu Shi wanted to makeints about it.


    Xiao Zhang seemed to have begun to kowtow. She didn''t look back: "hold on."


    Xiao Zhang gave a cry. The next second, the ship suddenly rushed out.


    Xiao Zhang screamed and hurriedly grabbed the mast. His whole body was thrown in mid air. Mu Shinian made a side spin, which directly aroused arge wave and overturned one of the other''s yachts.


    Xiao Zhang: "


    So, so, is she really just a beginner?


    Why are beginners so arrogant now?


    How did she learn such exaggerated technology?


    Xiao Zhang was thrown on the deck again. This time he didn''t dare to scream. He was afraid that if Mu Shinian''s y was affected, he would be guilty.


    Mu Shinian nced at the remaining two cars and pulled the corners of his lips slightly.


    Since you want to die, juste.


    The cell phone rang again.


    Xiao Zhang gave a cry. This time his face is even worse than just now.


    "Whose." Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    Xiao Zhang swallowed his saliva and opened his mouth weakly; "Bo, master Bo''s."


    "Connect."


    Mu Shinian simply threw out a word.


    Xiao Zhang took a deep breath, then clicked on it and answered it. He was fully prepared. Bo Qian would bombard him, but Bo Qian didn''t pay attention to him at all and directly said, "Mu Shinian, position."


    Mu Shinian quickly reported atitude and longitude in the past.


    "There are still two ships. It is not clear whether there will be foreign aid. Other yachts on the ind should have been damaged. They have no time toe."


    Xiao Zhang opened his eyes and looked at mu Shinian inconceivably.


    How, how did she know this.

 Chapter 2100

    <h4>Chapter 2100</h4>


    Mu Shinian seemed to know what Xiao Zhang was thinking. He was silent and said casually, "I''ve done this before."


    Xiao Zhang: "


    Thin shallow said: "you continue to go south, I''ll pick you up."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian nodded his head, adjusted the position, and directly opened the horsepower in that direction.


    Xiao Zhang looked at the background of the inside story in amazement and suddenly understood why those people were shocked when they mentioned Mu Shi Nian, because this person was really powerful.


    No wonder


    Bang Dang.


    In the back, it was suddenly violently * * and the whole ship shook violently.


    Xiao Zhang was thrown out and hit his back against the wall. The pain didn''t slow down for a while and a half.


    Mu Shinian didn''t have time to talk to him. She looked back. A yacht was bumping into her boat.


    Damn it!


    Speechless, makeints about the throttle.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t intend to let her run. He increased his horsepower again and hit the ship.


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Zhang covered his head and was hit against the wall again.


    This time, someone has begun to climb up.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said to Xiao Zhang, e and open!"


    Xiao Zhang covered his head and got up hard. He felt that the opportunity to do meritorious service came. He quickly ran over and held the steering wheel.


    Mu Shi read a simplemand: "go south, if you make another mistake this time..."


    "No, no, don''t worry, there will be no mistakes this time!" Xiao Zhang almost guaranteed with his own life.


    Mu Shinian said, took off his coat, picked up a stick and rushed directly to the shoulder.


    She''s fast.


    The other party fell to the ground before they could respond.


    Mu Shinian looked at several people on the deck without expression, picked the corners of his lips slightly, raised his chin contemptuously and said; "The posture is quite big. It seems that I really have to die."


    "Miss Mu is joking. Your ability is so powerful. If we don''t prepare enough, it''s easy to fall into your hands. Don''t you think so." Someone exined to her with a smile, and then gave a direct order: "hurt me!"


    Xiao Zhang didn''t dare to look back at all. His eyes fell in front. His back had begun to hold backyers of cold sweat.


    He can''t see.


    But I can hear you.


    A fight behind him.


    He swallowed his saliva, dared not continue to think, and drove south without hesitation.


    Mu Shinian''s speed is very fast, and it''s very different from her previous style. She''s very fast and strange this time.


    A movement in the past almost directly made people unable to move.


    She specializes in attacking to harm.


    A move that makes people unable to attack again.


    Those people were also frightened by her ruthlessness, and they stayed in ce one by one.


    "What are you afraid of? She''s alone!"


    Someone roared, and those talents woke up like a dream.


    One by one took a breath and attacked again.


    act recklessly and blindly.


    Mu Shinian made a strong satire. The next second, he directly arched his knees and kicked people hard.


    "Ah!"


    Another man was kicked out.


    Those people looked at each other with a touch of fear on their faces.


    It''s horrible.


    There are so many of them. They can''t really take mu Shinian for a while.

 Chapter 2101

    <h4>Chapter 2101</h4>


    How good she is. No wonder those people worked hard to take her back.


    Suddenly, there was a very soft whistling sound in the air.


    Mu Shinian''s look changed. Suddenly, the next second, he quickly grabbed Xiao Zhang.


    A sharp thorn rubbed across her shoulder.


    Mu Shinian''s painful face turned white.


    Xiao Zhang fell to the ground. As soon as he looked up, he saw a drop of blood falling on his cheek. He raised his hand in amazement and touched his face. His breath was broken.


    "You, you... Miss mu, you! You save me?"


    Mu Shinian covered his shoulder with a small thorn.


    And through the whole, the dull pain paralyzed the whole body in an instant.


    She took a deep breath and spread her hand. There was a trace of blood over there.


    She pressed hard twice, pointed to the steering wheel and said; "Keep driving."


    Xiao Zhang almost burst into tears.


    "Miss mu, you saved me. You, you, I''m so moved. I, I really, I really don''t know what to say, I..."


    He stood up in tears and continued to sail.


    Only this time, his morale was even more full.


    "Don''t worry, Miss mu, I won''t let anything happen to you. I will protect you and leave here!"


    Mu Shinian''s left arm is paralyzed.


    She wiped the cold sweat, and her face becamepletely gloomy: "if you can''t fight, put a cold arrow. It''s really cheap."


    "... we can''t me you, Miss mu. You''re good." Those people took advantage of the victory and pursued the attack one by one. They seemed to have made up their mind. This time, they must solve mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian didn''t slow down even if he was injured.


    For a while and a half, those people couldn''t take her down.


    After kicking people off with one foot, she took two steps back, took two breaths, raised her hand and wiped out the cold sweat.


    When those people saw this, they thought she was going to surrender. They allughed: "Miss mu, are you going to admit defeat?"


    They''ve been fighting for so long that they''re more or less lucky.


    But mu Shinian, except for the small wound on his shoulder, there was basically no trauma. So many of them were first-ss yers, and they lost so miserably.


    It''s really insulting.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, covered his shoulder, shook his head and said; "No, I''m tired. I won''t fight. Destroy it."


    Those people looked at each other and smiled impolitely; "Miss Mu joked. What''s there..."


    The sound suddenly stopped.


    They looked at a yachting quickly 100 meters away.


    Very fast.


    Like an arrow.


    Mu Shi read Xiao Zhang and directly dragged him to the shore. When the yacht hit, he directly pulled people and jumped down.


    Bang Dang!


    The yacht shook violently.


    Before the people on the yacht slowed down, there was another crash. The yacht directly split. Those people screamed and watched the yacht split in two and couldn''t move at all.


    Those people''s faces changedpletely, jumped on their yacht and quickly ordered the boatman to sail.


    But it''s toote.


    Not far away, dozens of yachts areing quickly.


    The head turned pale. Seeing the boatman in a daze, he pushed him fiercely: "what are you sitting in a daze? Hurry, hurry, hurry, get out of here, hurry!"


    "Good, good!"


    The boatman trembled, hurriedly turned the steering wheel and drove in the other direction.


    When mu Shinian jumped down, he took a deep breath and was about to surface. He was grabbed by his arm and brought out the water.


    She coughed violently twice and choked for a while.

 Chapter 2102

    <h4>Chapter 2102</h4>


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Mu Shinian coughed and his face was a little white.


    Thin shallow frowned, fished the man from the sea into the boat, patted her on the back, and was relieved when she slowed down.


    Mu Shinian leaned weakly against her thin arms. She was wet. When the sea wind blew, she couldn''t help sneezing.


    "Miss mu."


    Someone handed me a ss of hot water.


    Mu Shinian said thank you. She was about to reach out and take it. Bo shallow took it without saying a word and fed it to her mouth.


    Not at all. She''s not weak enough.


    Mu Shinian thought in his heart, but he was obedient. After drinking more than half of it, he was a little warm.


    "Wait!"


    Mu Shinian suddenly reacted. She got up hard and looked at the people who were still soaking below and didn''t dare to say a word. After a long time, she said to Bo Qian, "pick up the people first."


    It''s up to her to settle ounts. She really watched people die in front of her. She can''t do it.


    Thin shallow is not very willing.


    The man behind him looked and tentatively said, "I''lle?"


    Mu Shinian nodded and motioned him to hurry.


    It doesn''t matter who goes.


    Fishing people up is the business.


    The man looked thin and shallow, hurried to find a rope and pulled the man up.


    Xiao Zhang stayed below and didn''t dare to ask for help. He would be fished up. He also felt that he was in danger. As soon as he came up, he immediately knelt down silently.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t stop it.


    She herself will be very ufortable. There is no time to meddle in other people''s business.


    She breathed out depressed, her voice with a bit of * *: "those people, can they run away?"


    "No, send someone to watch." Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shi read well and said, "who is he?"


    The man has been watching Mu Shi Nian, looking very excited, but he dare not say anything.


    Mu Shinian had some guess in her heart. She was stunned and pursed her lower lip slightly.


    "Miss Mu!"


    The middle-aged man bent down excitedly and almost cried with joy: "I finally found you!"


    Mu Shinian has a shadow about this man in his mind.


    But eighteen yearster, the changes are too great.


    She breathed out, nodded and said, "hello."


    "Ah! It''s great to see you." The middle-aged man seemed to see hope at once, and his voice became hoarse: "I have a lot to say to you."


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow.


    Thin shallow obviously didn''t intend to stop, although his face wasn''t very good-looking.


    So she said, "go ahead. I''ll listen."


    The middle-aged man reached out, took out a square jade from his pocket and handed it to her: "this is what your mother left you."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at the jade and looked veryplicated.


    Thin and shallow took it and whirled the words engraved on it.


    "That''s your mother''s name." The middle-aged man didn''t understand what was going on, so he could only go on and say, "she only left this at the beginning. Although she didn''t say it, I think it must be for you."


    Mu Shi read well and asked slowly, "what''s my name?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man looked thin and shallow, as if he was afraid of something.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly and said, "say it."


    "It''s called mu Shinian. It''s a good name." Shallow said.

 Chapter 2103

    <h4>Chapter 2103</h4>


    The man hastily added, "yes, Miss mu, your name sounds good."


    "So, do I have no name?" Mu Shinian hid a lot of worries. In order not to worry people, she can''t ask frankly: "as soon as I was born, my parents and other family members, no one helped me think about my name?"


    "This..." the middle-aged man was more ashamed.


    It was windy on the sea, but he shed a lot of sweat.


    He wiped a cold sweat and dared not go on.


    "Very good. It seems that I''m really unpopr." Mu Shinian just sighed, then raised her chin and motioned her to continue.


    The middle-aged man looked up at her, Weak opening: "when you and your mother were young, you really looked like your mother. This jade is a symbol of your mother''s identity. It canmand some people and frighten some people. However, since your mother... She left, this jade has lost its original role. Now, I give it to you, and you can also exercise your power, because ites down in one continuous line."


    e down in one continuous line.


    Is this body regarded as dirty blood by outsiders and even herself?


    Mu Shinian is not sure.


    She took the jade and whirled the name on it. The corners of her lips pulled slightly: "what else?"


    The man looked thin and shallow again, and looked a little flustered.


    Are you sure you want to say it in front of him?


    Will he promise to go to Mu Shinian?


    The thin and shallow look remained unchanged, and there were no other emotions at all.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but say, "you still have a brother named Shen Xi. He has escaped now, but I''m not very confident in him. If he is alone, he will never escape from the city. Miss mu, you need to go back and find him."


    "Also, the Shen family have been exposed. I couldn''t get in touch with them a few days ago. The people who chased you just now are different from us. No matter which one you or your brother is caught, it''s all over."


    Mu Shimian pulled his lips calmly, and his voice was somewhat cold: "you have said so much, but you haven''t said what I''m doing back, who to guard, who to protect, and why they got into so much trouble."


    The man didn''t dare say it.


    Mu Shinian smiled, and the sea breeze blew her hair messy.


    She lifted her chin and said coldly: "you said so much and didn''t know. You thought I was going back to subvert which dynasty."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the man''s face changed, he dared not look directly into her eyes.


    Thin shallow stretched out his hand, held her shoulder and gently squeezed it twice.


    Mu Shinian gave him a very in smile and said, "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    Something you should know.


    There are still some things to face.


    She looked at thin shallow and asked, "what do you think?"


    "You knew the news earlier than I did. You should have sent someone to look for it earlier?"


    Thin shallow was silent for two seconds before nodding: "yes, I can''t find it. I''m an outsider. It''s more troublesome for me to get involved."


    "You shouldn''t get involved."


    The man couldn''t help saying, "if you want to get involved in this matter, you''ll be in big trouble. You won''t be able to get away by yourself."


    Mu Shinian also took this into ount.


    Thin but indifferent lip hook.


    "I never wanted to stay out of it."

 Chapter 2104

    <h4>Chapter 2104</h4>


    It means that he is involved in this matter.


    The man sighed: "young master Bo, things are really not as simple as you think. The force you want to fight is different from what you have met in the past. If you get involved, something will really happen. At that time, things will be more chaotic."


    What he said was painstaking enough.


    But no one can understand.


    The two men looked at each other. They didn''t know what they were thinking andughed.


    Mu Shinian took a breath and continued, "what about the others? Finish it at one time."


    It was cold outside. She went straight inside.


    Xiao Zhang was still kneeling on the ground and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Bo Qian didn''t even look at him, so he read in with Mu Shi.


    Mu Shinian also had no clothes to change. Fortunately, the temperature in the house was ok, and she didn''t feel so cold. She sat in a chair with a cup of hot tea calmly on her face.


    The man waited for her to say before he dared to sit down.


    "The influence of the Shen family is estimated to have been withdrawn now, and Mr. Shen is not a passive person. Now that he has made the evacuation, he has made sufficient preparations, but the time is too tight. It is estimated that he can only dy for a while and can''tst too long. If you go back now, you can take Mr. Shen''s group of people back and use them. Also, you can The mother''s group of people can also use it. They only look at people and jade. Otherwise, it''s no use who goes to the leaf. If this is why, this jade bes less important in the eyes of some people, because people are wrong. Even if you hold this jade, it''s worth even the city. "


    Mu Shinian took a sip of tea and said, "continue."


    "You have to go there and see the rest by yourself. I can''t say it for a while, because it''s very chaotic there. Many forces are involved and want to get some benefits from it. Those who used to have a good rtionship can''t use it, because you know that people bound by interests can only be temporary friends. When they have interests, they still listen If they threaten their own interests, they will run faster than anyone else. "


    Mu Shinian understands this very well.


    She was silent and nodded.


    "I know."


    "So, there are only two people you can use. You have to find Mr. Shen first. If Mr. Shen is captured, there is still a little room for things. But if Mr. Shen is captured, everything will be over. At that time, nothing will work, and... As long as Mr. Shen is gone, you will lose."


    Because, after all, admiring the time and reading the name is not right and the words are not smooth.


    Her blood is doomed that she can only be... Minister.


    He didn''t understand, but mu Shinian still understood. She took another sip of tea and continued to ask, "how do you go back?"


    "... they can only go back secretly. Now that they have found you, they can''t go back openly, or they will get off the ne and be tied away." The man looked thin and shallow and said, "but young master Shen must havee to you. If you go now, you may be really wrong. At that time, even if you go back, it will be useless."


    In short, everything is wrong.


    "What about young master Shen? Is there any trace?" Mu Shinian is now very calm.

 Chapter 2105

    <h4>Chapter 2105</h4>


    After she hypnotized her dusty memories back, she knew that every step she took and every time she faced, there were some ugly and painful memories.


    She went out and did so much that she might not earn anything in the end.


    But she can''t watch.


    Those who died to protect her, and the so-called brother.


    No matter which one, she can''t look at it.


    Up to now, we can only manage.


    Mu Shinian gently tapped the tea cup with his fingers.


    "Go back first. Then think about what you want to do."


    Thin shallow looked at her and thought she was a little abnormal.


    It''s surprising that it''s so calm.


    When the man saw that she was willing to help, he was relieved.


    He said that mu Shinian had no reason to refuse this matter.


    "OK, I, I''ll go out first."


    Then he stood up, bowed respectfully to Mu Shinian, and went out.


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair, raised his hand and gently rubbed his itchy nose: "it seems that he has a cold."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, but he was too anxious this time, so there was nothing on board.


    He could only pour her another cup of tea.


    Suddenly, I found a little blood on her clothes.


    "Whose?"


    Thin and shallow changed his face in displeasure.


    Mu Shinian took a look and said, "mine is pierced by a very thin needle." Then she touched her shoulder and felt helpless. "No hurt, but it hurt just when I was hurt," she said. "What makeints about it?"


    Thin shallow frowned: "why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    Then he quickly opened his clothes and looked at such a small wound on his shoulder. His face was immediately unhappy: "what''s the matter with you? Is this called a small wound?"


    It''s really a small injury.


    It''s just a small wound.


    But seeing that his face was so terrible, mu Shinian had no teacher and knew how to coax him: "well, it hurts."


    Thin shallow heard this sentence and originally nned to be stubborn with her. At this meeting, he swallowed everything.


    He bit his teeth and swallowed all the reprimands. Then he went to get a medicine box and put the medicine on her.


    Mu Shimian bit his lower lip gently, which was stimted by the potion and hurt again.


    "Can you see who did it?"


    I really can''t see this clearly. Mu Shinian shook his head.


    "There were so many people at that time that I didn''t remember."


    "Yes, then take it back and recognize it slowly."


    Mu Shinian burst outughing. As a result, she pulled her shoulder and held back her teeth.


    Thin shallow speechless looked at her: "what do you do?"


    "Nothing." She stamped her foot gently and joked, "this ship seems very expensive."


    Then one was knocked down.


    It''s a pity.


    "..." now it''s Bo shallow''s turn to be speechless.


    She is about to be put on the fire rack. He can still be so calm. Should he praise her for her good state of mind, or hurt her to fall into the pile of money.


    Thin and shallow is speechless.


    Mu Shinian took another cup of hot tea, took a sip, breathed out, "I''llpensate you."


    Thin shallow is more speechless.


    "Shut up."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "otherwise you will lose a lot."


    Thin shallow pulled the clothes for her and threw the medicine box aside: "no loss, good."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and stopped talking.

 Chapter 2106

    <h4>Chapter 2106</h4>


    "Just say what you want to say." Thin shallow poured tea for her and poured himself a cup. After a long silence, he continued: "don''tugh if you don''t want tough."


    "Nothing. I just think my life is really fantastic." Mu Shinian leaned backfortably in his chair and had no image at all: "I called my mother for 18 years, not my mother. I actually came from other ces. After 18 years, they found me and asked me to go back and help save some situations. It was so exciting."


    "If you don''t want to go, in a word, I promise they''ll never find you." Thin shallow finish saying, added a sentence: "I wish you would do this."


    Mu Shinian smiled and shook his head: "no, it''s not human."


    "It has nothing to do with you. You were so young. What do you know?"


    "... no, just solve it, so I won''t have anything to do in the future."


    Mu Shinian suddenly sat up, his dark pupils looked at thin light seriously and said; "You''ll help me, won''t you?"


    In my memory, this was the first time that mu Shinian asked him for help.


    Shallow suddenly a little stunned.


    Mu Shinian blinked. Seeing that he didn''t promise, his face suddenly darkened: "what else did you say will help me? I really can''t see that you will help me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shallow and speechless.


    "If you have something to say, don''t suddenly... I''m not used to it."


    Mu Shinian knew what he was talking about and spoke with a strong sense of reason; "You should have a begging attitude."


    "No, what do you want to do? In a word, I''ll do it for you." Bo Qian made a solemn promise.


    Mu Shinian blinked and deliberately said, "it may be very dangerous and may die. It''s also possible that your wind hall will be built in. In this way, do you still want to get involved!? you want to be clear."


    "Want wool." Thin shallow raised his hand and knocked her a chestnut angrily: "just take it. I''ll be so promising in my life. I recognize it."


    "...." Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    Thin shallow rubbed her head and said, "tell me about your n."


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to go back." Mu Shimian told him what he thought: "the key is Mr. Shen and young master Shen. Young master Shen must find it first. If I were that group of people, even if I found Mr. Shen first, I would not touch him, but use him to force young master Shen to appear. If we find young master Shen, at least we have the initiative."


    This is the same as Bo shallow thought.


    "And then?"


    "Young master Shen''s words, there should be someone around. This person should be very reliable, otherwise Mr. Shen won''t send them to protect his son. Even if they want toe out, they don''t dare to take the road in the open. Others will think of this. The key is that there are many roads in the dark. My idea is that they''d better note out. If they miss it, they''ll be in trouble."


    "What are you going to do?" Bo Qian asked, "now all the information is interrupted."


    Mu Shinian pointed to himself.


    Thin shallow corner of the eye a draw: "want to y such a big one?"


    Mu Shinian said, "I can''t think of a better way except this."


    Thin shallow helped his forehead: "OK, go back openly. Everyone knows like this."


    "I think so, too."


    Go straight back and let those people know she''sing.

 Chapter 2107

    <h4>Chapter 2107</h4>


    Let young master Shen know that she''s back. Don''t be so stupid as to really run out.


    Mu Shinian continued; "Let''s find young master Shen first. The rest will continue to think of ways when they go there."


    It would be unrealistic for her to think of a solution at once.


    All she can think of is step by step.


    It''s too difficult to find people, but it''s much easier for people to find them.


    Thin shallow thought for a moment and said, "I''ll arrange it."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian agreed happily. After that, he asked jokingly, "but are you sure you want to go? This time, I''m not sure. If it''s reallyplicated, your young master Bo''s reputation may be destroyed."


    "Oh." Thin shallow''s reaction was very insipid: "are you responsible for destroying it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked confused.


    Bo Qian said, "if you are responsible, I will not lose. If you are not responsible, I will be regarded as unlucky."


    I don''t know how much to pay for such arge family property and reputation. Finally, I was unlucky.


    Mu Shinian really doesn''t know how this man makes such a big business.


    She was ashamed and speechless: "it seems that if I''m not responsible, I''m really not a thing."


    "Talking and ying." Thin shallow rubbed her head twice: "with me, I won''t lose."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "OK, I''m responsible. You can take any responsibility you want me to take."


    That''s love.


    Just looking at mu Shinian, she probably doesn''t understand what responsibility is.


    I don''t understand. It''s provocative. She really deserves a beating.


    Thin shallow feigned in the bottom of his heart for a while, slowly hooked his lower lip and said, "OK, as soon as the matter is over, you will marry me."


    Mu Shinian almost agreed without thinking.


    She nodded halfway and felt very wrong.


    "Are you... Proposing? But I''m only eighteen."


    The legal age for marriage is not up yet.


    "Decide first." Thin shallow said indifferently, "it''s time to arrive in two years anyway."


    That''s two yearster.


    Mu Shinian thought about it and said, "you hate marriage... No, it should be called hate marriage?"


    It''s reasonable to say that Bo Qian, a good young man, has everything he wants. He won''t want to get married so early.


    Bo Qian is hated by her. She can''t marry Lei.


    Mu Shinian saw that his face had changed and immediately changed into a smile: "Cheng, listen to you."


    It''s just, eighteen.


    People don''t give certificates.


    Thin shallow looked at her and asked uncertainly, "really?"


    "What else?"


    Mu Shinian puzzled and asked, "did I promise too readily?" She thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "otherwise, I''ll hesitate again?"


    "No." Thin shallow quickly opened his mouth: "it''s so decided. You''ve promised."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "I also want to know how you will get that card."


    Anyway, she''s only eighteen.


    The legal age for marriage is not up yet.


    Mu Shinian thought at the bottom of his heart and looked at thin and shallow curiously.


    Thin shallow also looked at her, and the tip of her eyebrows was slightly red.


    He coughed, stopped looking and said, "I''ll do something."


    Then he went out.


    Mu Shinian looked at his embarrassed back and really had the shadow of running away,

 Chapter 2108

    <h4>Chapter 2108</h4>


    She chuckled and came out, with some helplessness between her eyebrows.


    Thin shallow should not. I''m really sorry.


    She seemed to see him blush just now.


    Thin shallow blew a cold wind outside the deck for a while before it finally calmed down.


    He picked up his cell phone and told his men to do things before he went around to the other side.


    Xiao Zhang was still kneeling on the ground. He didn''t even change his posture. When he saw himing, he subconsciously straightened his back.


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything. He calmly walked over, nced him up and down, and smiled: "am I treating you badly?"


    "No, no, No."


    Xiao Zhang quickly shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, "you are very kind to me. It''s my fault. But I, I also have difficulties."


    "These have nothing to do with me."


    Thin shallow coldly told him the truth: "no matter what difficulties you have, I haven''t abused you or treated you badly, but the person you hurt me almost had an ident. How do you calcte this ount?"


    Xiao Zhang buried his head even lower. He thought for a long time before finally gritting his teeth and whispered, "you can punish me as much as you want, but I beg you to help me save my family. They are innocent!"


    Xiao Zhang knew from the beginning of the failed kidnapping that he had no future.


    Thin is not good stubble.


    He is usually very kind to people, but that doesn''t mean he has no temper.


    What''s more, the people who moved this time still admire the time, and Bo shallow has no reason to let go.


    Xiao Zhang now puts all his hopes on the shallow.


    He bowed his head and knocked one head after another: "young master Bo, I don''t defend others, but, however, I beg you, you can save my family. I can give you this life. You can help me save them. They are really innocent."


    Thin shallow bowed his head and looked at him indifferently.


    After a while, he walked away.


    Xiao Zhang is more desperate and can only kowtow and kowtow constantly.


    The middle-aged man looked around and just sighed. It was not sympathy, but a feeling of powerlessness.


    People in this life, really always involuntarily.


    There are too many things that trip you up.


    When you make a choice, you should consider all aspects.


    In order to protect the people they want to protect, they often pay an enormous price, even life.


    The middle-aged man sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to see it anymore and turned in.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian was not surprised to see a middle-aged maning.


    She leaned calmly on the sofa, put her hands in her pockets, lowered her eyes, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The middle-aged man stood respectfully aside and bowed slightly to her.


    "He can''t go."


    Mu Shinian asked, "didn''t Bo Qian see youing?"


    Bo Qian shouldn''t want to meet them.


    The middle-aged man smiled helplessly and said, "of course I didn''t see it. Otherwise, I guess I can''t even see your face."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "go and prepare. The news will spread. The bigger the news, the better. Also, prepare to start in three days. How did you get out, how did you bring me in."


    The middle-aged man frowned, "are you alone?"


    "Then who else?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly; "I''m afraid it will be more troublesome if you take young master Bo there. He really can''t help you with some things."


    Mu Shinian''s reaction was much more insipid than he thought.

 Chapter 2109

    <h4>Chapter 2109</h4>


    She pulled her lip and calmly hooked her lower lip; "I''m not afraid he can''t help me. I''m just afraid he''ll get involved in this vortex."


    "Where people eat, it''s better to go less."


    The middle-aged man frowned, looked at her in amazement, and opened his mouth with some uneasiness: "you, can you..."


    Mu Shinian turned slowly and looked at him faintly. His eyes were joking: "what''s the matter with me?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said uneasily, "no, it should be impossible."


    Mu Shinian''s fragmentary memory of those years has been restored? It doesn''t make sense. How did she recover? How did she remember that she still had that sealed memory? It doesn''t make any sense.


    "Anything can happen." Mu Shinian didn''t answer directly, but said coldly, "OK, go and prepare."


    "... yes."


    The middle-aged man went out and retreated back. He was silent and asked, "what are you going to do over there, young master Bo? He won''t let you go."


    "I have a way."


    Mu Shinian sent the man away with a direct word.


    The middle-aged man didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to take the lead to walk away.


    Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling.


    The crystal reflected colorful lights and hit her face, which was very bright.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said; "That''s it."


    Anyway, I''m ready for it.


    She was ready to fight alone.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The news spread very fast.


    The goldendy of the Shen family who never showed up will be back in three days.


    The news spread like wings.


    After all, the Shen family is a big family. A little action will be wirelessly amplified. However, no one has heard of this daughter.


    After further inquiry, I found that the Miss Shen family was an illegitimate daughter. She was the child of the Shen family owner and the outside world. For the Shen family, it was an unspeakable stain. No wonder she refused to take care of her daughter outside these years.


    The ident of the Shen family has alsoe.


    People spected that what is Miss Shen going to do when shees back now? Dissatisfied with being thrown away as garbage and ignored for 18 years, so take advantage of the ident of the Shen family,e and watch the excitement, ore and mix it up andpletely destroy the Shen family?


    But whatever the guess, it doesn''t prevent those people from gossiping after dinner.


    News spreads widely.


    Naturally, it also reached Shen Xi''s ears.


    He couldn''t believe looking at his men: "she''s back?"


    His men nodded; "Yes, she''s back. The news is true. I''ve verified it in many ways. She''s reallying."


    Shen Xi was happy, turned around, and asked angrily, "no, does she have a pit in her head and tell others so loudly what she''s going to do when shees back?"


    Waiting for someone to take her?


    The man hesitated and said, "ording to my understanding of her, such a high-profile and impulsive thing is not like her style at all. Then there is only one exnation. She can only do this. I tell you through this news that she ising back. You don''t go to her."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    The subordinate nodded: "this must be the reason, otherwise, I really can''t think why she should be so high-profile."


    Shen Xi was silent.


    He frowned and became more and more uneasy.

 Chapter 2110

    <h4>Chapter 2110</h4>


    "How will shee back? She can''t get out now."


    The man shook his head: "she must have her own way. Don''t worry."


    Why not worry.


    His parents are gone.


    At this meeting, another big sister came out.


    It''s weird to think about it.


    Shen Xi grabbed a handful of hair and said, "my parents still haven''t heard from them?"


    "No news is a good thing." Comfort your men.


    Shen Xi knows that.


    He''s not so stupid as to be hopeless.


    "What am I going to do now?"


    "Wait." Said his men; "Because you can''t get out, but she can get in, so you can only wait and ensure that you don''t get caught. If you want to be caught, there will be no follow-up."


    Shen Xi has a headache.


    He hasn''t figured out a lot so far.


    Like what''s behind their house.


    It''s moreplicated than the pce duel.


    And who''s fixing their house.


    He asked these questions many times, but his men refused to say anything.


    Shen Xi vaguely felt that there seemed to be a huge, unspeakable secret behind this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Another secret ce.


    Mr. Shen looked at the news from his men and sighed faintly.


    He deleted the message and leaned helplessly against the post.


    Escape these days, desperately alive.


    Up to now, he seems to have finally seen the dawn.


    It''s just, the girl I haven''t seen in 18 years.


    It''s too hard to be born.


    This will continue to be painful.


    It seems that her whole life can only sink in pain.


    Maybe I shouldn''t havee to this world.


    Mr. Shen held his arm and looked at the jungle in the distance. He owed her too much, too much after all.


    It''s not clear.


    The door was opened.


    Mrs. Shen also came out and brought him a cup of just cooked hot tea.


    Mr. Shen smiled and said, "are we too useless? In the end, we need a child to save us. She could have been an ordinary person forever. I heard that she still has people she likes."


    Mrs. Shen calcted and said, "eighteen years old, you can fall in love."


    Mr. Shen took her in his arms and whispered, "don''t worry, our son, I''ve arranged well. He will never have an ident."


    "Now Shen Xi is the most dangerous to follow us. He runs out alone. Zhou Yuan will try his best to protect him and follow us. On the contrary, his goal is bigger. We can dy as long as we can now."


    Mrs. Shen sighed and said, "if the childes back and sees this scene, how should she choose? Once she knows how chaotic her life experience is, I''m really afraid that she will run away."


    "It''s all right. She should bear it. She will know sooner orter." Mr. Shenforted: "we can''t do anything anymore. In that ce, only the two of them are qualified to go. We can''t do anything."


    Eighteen years.


    Treat Shen Xi as his own son.


    Eighteen years.


    Secretly protect the growth of Mu Shinian.


    This is thest hand he buried.


    If this hand is destroyed, there will be no hope at all.


    By that time, the current situation is expected to be more chaotic.


    Mrs. Shen hugged him and whispered; "It''ll be all right."

 Chapter 2111

    <h4>Chapter 2111</h4>


    "I know." Mr. Shen said, "everything will be all right."


    ¡­¡­


    The news spread quickly.


    Thin shallow looked at all kinds of news from his men, and even shocked at home.


    For a moment, the mysterious veil of the youngdy of the Shen family seemed to be only oneyer left, but it could not be lifted.


    Thin shallow turned off his cell phone and looked at the person who was reading quietly.


    Mu Shinian did not know that he got a pair of sses from there and put them on the bridge of his nose. They were cold and a little more bookish.


    asionally she would stop and make a mark.


    Thin shallow looked down and saw a foreign original.


    "Does it look good?"


    "It doesn''t look good."


    Mu Shinian said, "the author can pull."


    Bo smiled: "at least he is also a famous financial scientist."


    "Good things are bullshit." Mu Shinian strengthens his point of view; "We can''t stop talking because he is a scientist. He is right, but in fact, there are only a few useful terms, and we have to drag so many professional terms in. It is estimated that he is trying to improve his own style."


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing.


    It is estimated that reading these words can spit blood out of the scientist.


    "Do you still take it so seriously?" Thin shallow helped her change a cup of tea.


    Mu Shinian was also impolite. He drank a head and didn''t lift his head. "It''s just to see what degree he''s going to pull."


    "..." I''m very shallow and speechless. I really don''t know if I should say she''s really boring.


    It''s going to be a riot outside.


    As a result, they were extremely calm.


    Mu Shinian seems to really want to be a shopkeeper.


    Thin shallow aside, she can ignore everything.


    This dependence is very good.


    It''s only thin and shallow. I still think something''s wrong.


    Is mu Shinian really so good?


    Didn''t she always rush and don''t want to drag others into the water? Why do you want to drive this time.


    Bo qianzhen thinks something is wrong.


    But for a time, he couldn''t pick out the mistake of admiring the time.


    Mu Shinian was stared at by him for a long time. He looked up innocently: "what are you looking at?"


    Thin shook his head and felt wrong.


    He stared at her face carefully and asked, "don''t you really do anything?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Mu read, a big question mark floated on his head.


    Thin shallow hurried to shake his head; "No, nothing, nothing."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at him speechless, and didn''t understand what he was thinking.


    Thin shallow pointed to the book and said calmly, "you keep reading."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    be rather baffling.


    Mu Shinian continued to bow his head to read.


    After a while, the strange feeling came again.


    She closed the book directly and asked Bo Qian calmly, "what do you want to ask, just ask directly."


    It''s so inexplicable. She''s really speechless.


    Thin shallow stared at her for a few seconds, wanted to talk and stopped, and then opened his mouth: "don''t you do anything?"


    Mu Shi Nian ah, confused; "What should I do?"


    Shallow pursed his lower lip, tangled his words, and then opened his mouth; "Yes, do you just look at it like that? Aren''t you sure you want to do something else? For example... You ran away by yourself."


    Mu Shinian turned his pen and almost threw it out.


    She was speechless for a long time before she asked, "why do you have this idea?"


    "Because it''s not like you." Shallow said and hesitated again. He pursed his lower lip and asked uneasily, "I always feel that you want to do something behind my back."


    After all, I''ve been trapped too many times.


    He had to be cautious.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before he blinked silently.


    "Don''t you..."

 Chapter 2112

    <h4>Chapter 2112</h4>


    She suddenly felt like she was really guilty.


    Shallow and shallow have been abused into a psychological shadow.


    How much harm should have been done.


    Bo shallow also feels a little ashamed.


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shimian was amused by his appearance. She immediately promised: "you, I listen to you. It''s not very good? I didn''t go out to do anything. Just under your eyes, what else do you worry about?"


    There are many ces to worry about.


    He always felt something strange and wrong.


    He hasn''t seen mu Shinian so good for a long time, or he''s never seen it.


    So he''s really upset.


    I always feel that things are not as simple as he imagined.


    There must be more and moreplicated things behind this.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, sighed helplessly and said, "I''m here. You look at me every day. Besides, you can deploy your people and my people at will. I believe you can help me save people."


    Then she added reluctantly, "I also want to live a stable life. I don''t want to get involved in some things."


    "Even if I''m a member of the Bureau, they haven''t been kind to me for 18 years. Now they want to use me again. I''m not a fool."


    She is not.


    But Bo shallow thought she would do that.


    Because she has no reason to open it.


    For Zhou Yansong''s people, she can ignore life and death, not to mention those who are rted by blood.


    She won''t sit idly by.


    But she''s really normal these days.


    Nothing at all.


    Shallow took a deep breath, calmly looked at her and asked, "Mu Shinian, can you promise me?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t do." Mu Shinian said with a smile; "I promise I won''t do these things alone."


    Then she thought again and asked, "do you want to add thunder and lightning?"


    Thin shallow pressed her fingers back to the sky and stared at her: "really?"


    "Really, really."


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and poured him a cup of tea: "why don''t you believe me so much?"


    "I don''t want to believe you about it." Bo Qian said, "you know why I don''t believe you."


    Mu Shinian is silent.


    Yes, she has a lot of criminal records.


    And it''s still a deadly criminal record.


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and said, "if you don''t mind, let''s tie one together."


    This is not much necessary.


    Thin shallow looked at her hand, backhand, holding it.


    "Look at your book."


    With that, she picked up her tea cup and took a sip.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, pulled the corners of his lips slightly, and continued to turn the book for one page, and then, He muttered curiously, "don''t worry. I won''t go. I may not be able to do it alone. With you, maybe it will happen. If it doesn''t happen, I''ve worked hard. No one should hate me. I have a clear conscience. At that time, I still have a way back."


    "So don''t worry. I really think so."


    Thin shallow stared at her side face.


    These days, mu Shinian is too quiet.


    Quiet is a little too much.


    If he didn''t take the initiative, she wouldn''t talk about it herself.


    Those strangers seem to have nothing to do with her.


    The one that has nothing to do with it.


    They are alive or dead. She has used all means to save a person. If she fails, she should not me her.

 Chapter 2113

    <h4>Chapter 2113</h4>


    This is all her sincerity.


    Go all out to save a person who doesn''t know whether he can be saved or not.


    Thin shallow suddenly believed.


    He didn''t know where this inexplicable confidence came from.


    All I know is that if you want to read, you can believe it. That''s enough.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Mu Shinian took notes and paused slightly.


    She said well, with a smile between her words: "that''s good. You should remember what you said."


    "We''ll all go back."


    Bo Qian gave a sound, raised his hand and rubbed her head twice.


    "Look at your book."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door.


    The middle-aged man bowed respectfully and looked at her with aplex look: "are you okay?"


    "OK."


    Mu Sinian slowly opened his mouth, looked at Tang and song, smiled and said, "pleasee."


    The look of the Tang and Song Dynasties is veryplicated.


    The little elder martial sister also stood on his side, and both looked at her withplex eyes.


    "I have to go. No one can help me this time."


    The little elder martial sister''s eyes were hot: "do you really want to go? That ce is too dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be involved. I''m really afraid."


    "It''s all right. I''lle back." Mu Shinian said; "This is no longer the point where you can intervene. I have no shortage of people who can be deployed. Don''t get involved."


    Tang and song moved his lower lip and said, "he knows medical skills very well. At first, it''s for self-help. Even if it''s poison, he will eat it. He has no doubt about you."


    "Shi Nian, you owe him a lot."


    Mu Shinian looked into the room. The door was closed. As soon as she came out, she pulled the door closed. The reason was very simple. She was afraid that she could not go if she looked more.


    She nodded; "Well, I know. When I get back."


    I''ll pay it back when I get back.


    When Ie back, I will... I will tell you I''m sorry.


    "I''ll go first."


    Mu Shinian looked at the two of them, smiled and walked over.


    My hand was held by the little elder martial sister.


    She pulled very hard, as if she could hold her.


    Mu Shinian patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I will be fine."


    "You know me, I can''t ignore it. When those people are well and the situation is stable, I wille back."


    If you can''te back, there will be only one result.


    She might have died.


    Buried with that city.


    The little elder martial sister grabbed her hand and fell down with tears.


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "I said, you don''t want toe over, you still have toe over."


    Tang and song held the little elder martial sister and told her a fact: "shallow can''t hold her."


    She must go.


    Her blood is doomed. She will go back one day.


    Little elder martial sister''s tears flowed down in an instant. She didn''t give up and didn''t rest assured.


    Mu Shinian waved his hand and said, "I''ll go first. You can persuade him over there. However, it doesn''t matter if you can''t persuade him. I won''t let him get involved."


    She left thest word and walked away calmly with the middle-aged man.


    The little elder martial sister covered her face and cried silently.


    Tang and song held her and silently hugged her shoulder.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not that we can''t see it. Moreover, we really can''t get involved in these things. Let''s do it like this first."

 Chapter 2114

    <h4>Chapter 2114</h4>


    The little elder martial sistery in his arms and cried.


    "Why? She''s a child. What''s wrong with her? Why should she do this? Why should she carry these? They asked her if she would like to? Birth is not her choice!"


    "I know, I know, it''s unfair to her." The Tang and Song Dynasties sighed faintly, and his voice was mixed with coldness. He sipped his lower lip heavily and said, "but you are not her, and no one can make any choice for her."


    "She chose to go back. This is her way."


    Little elder martial sister closed her eyes and didn''t dare to see it.


    On one side of her road, there is no doubt that she will die if she is not careful.


    How can she go on alone.


    No one else can apany.


    She''s alone.


    One man carried all the!


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yan sincerely sighed: "he believes you very much."


    "Well, yes." Mu Shinian put on her coat. It was windy outside. She put her hat on, put her hands in her pocket, and said in silence in the car, "he really believes me, otherwise, she won''t drink."


    As long as you are a little wary of her, with shallow medical skills, you can definitely find that there is something wrong with that cup of tea.


    But he didn''t.


    He never defends her.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and raised a very gentle smile on his face: "go."


    "What about those people?" Li Yan said, "they are not fuel-efficientmps. It''s probably not so easy to go back along the way."


    "It''s okay. I can stop it."


    Mu Shinian sat in the car and said calmly, "they also hope I can go back. It''s hard for me to do it outside, and so many people help me. As long as I go back, it''s better for them to do it in a familiar ce."


    "Ah?"


    Li Yan started the car and didn''t understand: "then you still..."


    "I can''t transfer my people. I can''t involve them all." Mu Shinian calmly raised his eyes and said faintly, "if this thing fails in the end, they are traitors. I don''t care, but they can''t."


    That''s why she has to go back.


    Because you go back, you can mobilize those people.


    Just got a hand.


    And she can''t use anyone here.


    Li Yan understood: "don''t worry, he is absolutely loyal."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t want to think about this.


    Anyway, it''s just a cooperation between the two sides.


    She said, "go to a ce first."


    Li Yan understood and turned the front of the car.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the door of an insignificant hotel.


    Mu Shinian went in and directly reported the room number. The front desk immediately called to confirm. Mu Shinian directly robbed the phone and said to the opposite: "it''s me,e down."


    The person on the other side of the phone was stunned and hung up immediately.


    Mu Shinian returned the phone to the front desk and exined, "yes, I''m in a hurry."


    The front desk didn''t dare to say anything more when she saw that she was really terrible.


    Not long.


    The man hurried down.


    Seeing mu Shinian, his face suddenly didn''t look good.


    "Miss mu, why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "withdraw all your people."


    "... hehe, what hurts, Miss mu? What are you talking about?" The man smiled and pretended to be a fool.


    "Su Jin? Do you want Bo shallow to die?"


    "... well."


    Su Jin pulled off his mask in embarrassment; "Miss Mu knows me."

 Chapter 2115

    <h4>Chapter 2115</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly and said, "all the people here, including those who have lurked in, let them withdraw."


    Su Jin sighed, "Miss Mu knows that young master Bo is helping you. Our people are absolutely reliable and can be used. They have set up ambushes and can save the people you want soon. You can rest assured, Miss mu."


    "Once you step in, it''s allte." Mu Shinian said; "Stop and withdraw while you haven''t done anything yet."


    It''s impossible for Bo shallow to read it alone.


    So there is only one possibility. Mu Shinian ran out secretly.


    Only in this way can everything be exined.


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "I ran out. Bo shallow really doesn''t know."


    Su Jin immediately changed his guard.


    As a result, he didn''t do it yet. Mu Shinian made an effort and directly pressed the man against the wall.


    Whether explosive or technical, he lost a lot.


    Su Jin was also a little shocked at this time.


    It is said that mu Shinian is powerful. Both skill and brain belong to the super first-ss level.


    He used to be skeptical, but now he has to believe it.


    She''s really good!


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent: "withdraw all the people."


    "What''s the point of doing this?" Su Jin couldn''t help asking, "even if you withdraw back now, when young master Bo finds out, he will send someone again. It''s meaningless to do so."


    "No, give me some time. I''ll seal the entrance and exit."


    Mu Shinian said word by word.


    Su Jin smiled and was pressed against the wall by her. He moved a little and his limbs and bones were in pain.


    He took a deep breath and said helplessly, "you look down on young master Bo. Even if you seal the entrance and exit, he will find a way to open the way."


    "He can''t drive. I''ll be there then. I can''t let hime."


    Mu Shinian let go.


    Su Jin rubbed his shoulder and looked at her.


    I can''t run away. I can''t fight.


    It would be unreasonable to report at this time.


    No matter what you think or do.


    There''s only one way left.


    Only, look at it first.


    Try to procrastinate.


    "I won''t find it in a short time." Mu Shinian seemed to see what he was thinking at a nce: "at least, there is still time when I leave here."


    Su Jin frowned again.


    He stopped pulling and said bluntly, "Miss mu, I can''t just let you go. Even if you kill you today, I''ll stop you. In addition, our people have to withdraw at themand of young master Bo. I''m sorry, we can''t listen to you."


    The middle-aged man nced at Su Jin.


    From beginning to end, like a servant, he didn''t interrupt a word.


    But at this time, he had to speak and say; "Miss Mu and her brother just stayed in the Shen family and were raised with the help of the Shen family. They said that one was their own son and the other was an illegitimate daughter. The Shen family was clean and white. Therefore, they didn''t recognize the daughter and drove her away. They hid it for so many years. Now there is an ident in the Shen family. The illegitimate daughter hurried back to town ¡£ These are all excuses. Miss Mu and young master Shen have no blood rtionship with the Shen family. "


    Su Jin looked at him in amazement.

 Chapter 2116

    <h4>Chapter 2116</h4>


    Isn''t that so?


    "You young master Bo know more than that. If it''s just a matter of seizing family property between rich families, one miss Mu is definitely enough. Those people are tied together, and they may not be Miss Mu''s opponent. Young master Bo knows this better than anyone, but he stops everyone from going crazy. Haven''t you thought about it, because of what?"


    The cold sweat on Su Jin''s forehead fell down.


    "What?"


    "Because young master Bo already knew that Miss Mu had nothing to do with the Shen family. If she really wanted to count, she should be surnamed Gong. When she stepped in, it was an abyss, and she could only sink down. She couldn''t get out of this life unless..." the middle-aged man looked at mu Shinian and said the word cruelly: "die."


    The Pce?


    Surname Gong.


    Su Jin''s face grew pale.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand on his own.


    "Master Bo knows this?"


    "I guess I knew it very early. That''s why I hid it for so long. I don''t want to be known by Miss mu." The middle-aged man looked at Mu and read: "but, after all, Miss Mu knew."


    "... no, don''t you hide it?"


    Su Jin asked hoarsely.


    Mu Shinian shook his head and replied, "hypnosis, I hypnotized myself in the opposite direction, and then I untied it."


    "Then I remembered those things."


    "..." Su Jin moved his lips several times, and finally bowed respectfully to her; "Miss mu, no, Miss Gong, you, you..."


    It''s a little too much information.


    No one can ept it.


    Gong surname, and then think of the recent situation, he had to think crooked.


    It turned out that Bo Qian had thought about it from the beginning. He wanted to rece mu Shinian and make her clean. He was stuck in the mud and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Originally, originally because of this.


    "So, withdraw."


    Mu Shinian said; "I can''t go back, but they can go back. The action is getting bigger and bigger. At that time, it will be really troublesome. I don''t want to see those people carry a curse and can''t wash clean all their life. Stop while they can stop now."


    "Young master Bo, he will..." Su Jin couldn''t say any more.


    If Mu Shinian is really that identity, it''s really not what they can do.


    Because it covers too many areas.


    "He''s fine. If he can''t get in, he can''t do anything." Mu Shinian said; "Call and let your people withdraw."


    Su Jin moved his lower lip hoarsely: "do you have to go back?"


    "Yes."


    "... will you return it?"


    "I wille back."


    Mu Shinian said with a smile when he saw his face full of bitterness and hatred; "I''ll go back as a pce family. After I finish what I should do, I''lle back clean as mu Shinian, and then I''ll never step into that ce again. This sentence will help me tell Bo Qian."


    Su Jin forced his lower lip: "I know."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian bowed to him.


    Su Jin was immediately frightened and immediately returned one.


    "Don''t do this, I, I can''t afford it."


    Mu Shinian didn''t say anything and got in the car.


    Su Jin held her cell phone and watched her leave. Finally, she bowed deeply.


    "Take care, Miss mu. We''re all waiting for you toe back."


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Zhou made a circle.


    As a result, they all threw themselves into the air.


    "Still no one?"


    "We can''t find it anywhere. We''ve chased so many ces and haven''t found anyone. Maybe she''s gone back." His men saw his face pale and worried; "This miss Mu is really a cruel character. We have been fooled by so many checkpoints."


    "Still use you to say!"


    Mr. Zhou opened his mouth angrily.

 Chapter 2117

    <h4>Chapter 2117</h4>


    So many people were fooled by mu Shinian.


    A girl, only eighteen.


    It was the first time that Mr. Zhou confronted mu Shinian head-on.


    Moreover, the hostages in his hands were safely rescued.


    Before the fight began, he had been defeated.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhou''s face became ugly.


    His subordinates looked aside and didn''t dare to say anything. They could only silently lower their heads: "Sir, what will we do? Miss Mu is estimated to have gone back. Do we have to go back?"


    Mr. Zhou gritted his teeth: "the young master, have you found it?"


    "Not yet. Mr. Shen estimates that he has trained a group of people. He has the ability to escape our pursuit. Young master Shen has no news yet." Seeing that Mr. Zhou''s face was getting worse and worse, his subordinates dared not speak loudly.


    Mr. Shen closed his eyes and his heart was not heavy.


    "Go back first. Young master Shen probably won''t show up. Mu Shinian is making so much noise just to pass the news to young master Shen."


    However, they still have hope.


    Hopefully, you can win all this.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian took a nap on the ne.


    She hasn''t had a good rest all this time.


    I think about these things when I go to bed at night.


    There was no turning back. Instead, she slept soundly.


    As soon as she got on the ne, after listening to the current situation, she gave a brief exnation, directly asked for a nket, and then fell asleep.


    Middle aged people dare not sit, but stand all the way.


    Mu Shinian is back.


    She is their boss.


    They have to call her you.


    Her words, they can risk their lives to carry out.


    Even if Mu Shinian put them on an equal footing with themselves, they dare not take a step in Yueju Opera.


    Because rules are rules.


    Will not change anything for anyone.


    When mu Shinian woke up, it was already afternoon.


    The ne is still flying.


    She asked for a ss of water and saw the middle-aged man standing with the stewardess. She blinked, rubbed her bleary eyes and said helplessly, "I don''t like these broken rules. I''m not used to talking to people with my head up."


    So, sit down for her.


    She''s only here, not here all her life.


    Middle aged people and stewardess still dare not.


    "Miss mu, this is the rule. We dare not."


    "Don''t my words work?" Mu Shinian took a sip of water, and her dry throat finally improved a lot. She picked up the corner of her lips and asked indifferently, "don''t you say that I have a high status and what I say is an order?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the two people werepletely afraid and subconsciously sat down.


    Mu Shinian is satisfied.


    "I don''t want these in the future. I''m really not used to it."


    "This, Miss mu, this is really not good." The middle-aged man said, "when you go back, it''s that identity. You can''t be on an equal footing with everyone. In this way, there are good and bad rumors. You can be treated as you are in that identity. In this way, no one will say anything about you."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    But she''s just not used to it.


    Seeing that she was unhappy, the middle-aged man immediately said, "of course, privately, Miss mu, if you ask, we can not pay attention to these."


    That''s what people say.


    Mu Shinian drank the water and looked at the clouds below: "how long will it be?"

 Chapter 2118

    <h4>Chapter 2118</h4>


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Shinian turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the window. After a long time, he said, "what time is it?"


    "..." the middle-aged man looked at his watch and replied respectfully, "it''s five o''clock in the afternoon. The ne has taken off for more than three hours." After a pause, he carefully added: "young master Bo should wake upter."


    At least, after the nended.


    Mu Shinian won''t give anyone any chance to hinder her from running.


    Mu Shinian looked out of the window. The clouds reflected by the sun changed color.


    Seeing that she was silent, the middle-aged man thought he had made her angry. He immediately stood up in fear and said uneasily, "Miss mu, I''m sorry."


    "Sit down, what''s wrong." Mu Shinian saw him stand up and his head grew up. She pulled down her blindfold and went to bed again.


    Middle aged people are more upset.


    He knew that mu Shinian hadn''t fallen asleep yet, and she couldn''t sleep for so long.


    "Miss mu, if you don''t want to, I won''t mention him in the future."


    After all, I don''t know if Mu Shinian can go back. Even if I miss it, I can''t look back.


    She has already embarked on this road. In the future, she can''t turn back cleanly.


    So, since it''s like this, it''s better not to mention it.


    Mu Shinian leaned against her position. When she heard this sentence, she didn''t respond.


    Seeing this, the stewardess hurriedly pulled down the middle-aged man and motioned him to be quiet.


    The middle-aged man nodded his head, followed the stewardess and left carefully.


    She''s the only one left in such a big cabin.


    Mu Shinian didn''t sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at the darkness. His eyes were somewhat stagnant.


    Yes, it''s useless.


    Yes, I can''t see it.


    Moreover, she promised to do nothing, and she promised to face it with him. Finally, she went on this road alone.


    If she is thin and shallow, no matter how much she likes, she will hate itpletely in the end.


    She suffered for herself.


    She kicked thin shallow again for the sake of others.


    Again, again.


    many a time.


    If she is thin and shallow, she will really be angry, and then she will really ignore it.


    No matter what happens to her, it has nothing to do with herself. She knows that there is a road of no return ahead. Once she steps on it, there is really no way back.


    Thin shallow pulled her with great strength.


    She pushed people away with more strength.


    No one will indulge a person without a bottom line.


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip bitterly.


    Zhou Yansong taught her that no matter what she does or what choice she makes, since she has made a good choice, don''t look back and don''t hesitate.


    This is a taboo.


    Because, since it can make her hesitate, it must be something difficult to choose.


    Now that we have made a choice, we can move forward without hesitation.


    Otherwise it will affect her judgment.


    Some things that could have been done well will also be done badly.


    Before, every time, she could be as calm as water, but now.


    As soon as she calms down, she will think of thin shallow.


    Then, I thought that he would me himself, and then, if he had hope to go back well, what should he do if he really didn''t forgive himself


    When you think about it, it''s endless.


    Mu Shinian took off his blindfold and couldn''t calm down.


    She sat up straight and scratched her head.


    Stop thinking about it.


    Mu Shinian.

 Chapter 2119

    <h4>Chapter 2119</h4>


    If you want to go back alive, forget this man first.


    Otherwise, if you are not careful, you will really die here.


    Trapped in this ce forever.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and covered his face. The world in front of him was ck.


    She had to rush forward without hesitation.


    But she really wants to look back.


    Then, everything has nothing to do with her.


    The ne isnding gradually.


    Through the clouds.


    Finally saw the scenery below.


    Mu Shinian had no impression here, and the only memory was very vague. She was so flustered that she couldn''t remember the faces of those people.


    It''s just, vaguely, familiar.


    Over the years, I always meet you inadvertently at some time and in some ces.


    I didn''t notice before. If I want toe now, I should be responsible for monitoring her.


    I can''t leave her outside these years. I really don''t care.


    The middle-aged man came in and saw her awake. He said carefully, "I''ll be there soon, Miss mu. What''s your n next?"


    "Find the man first."


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and gently knocked on the handrail: "Mr. Shen is always ready for the back hand?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head gently and said, "in order to escort young master Shen to leave sessfully, Mr. Shen sent all the people he believed to protect young master Shen. There are no trusted people around him, so there is no so-called back hand."


    Mu Shinian looked calm: "continue."


    The ne is descending slowly.


    You can see below at a nce.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked at the scenery below.


    Very beautiful, very beautiful.


    At first nce, it is a very romantic city.


    The middle-aged man whispered, "but Mr. Shen won''t be in danger for the time being. He should have the ability to protect himself temporarily and won''t reveal his whereabouts."


    The voice just fell.


    The stewardess suddenly rushed over and almost tripped.


    The middle-aged man grabbed her with quick eyes and hands: "what''s the matter?"


    The air hostess''s face became bloodless. She took a deep breath and began word by word: "Mr. Shen has an ident."


    The middle-aged man''s face changed rapidly.


    Mu Shinian is not surprised at all.


    "Make it clear."


    The stewardess looked at her and said anxiously; "The clue on Mr. Shen''s side has been broken. It happened so suddenly that it must have been found. I can''t contact the people over there."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "contact person, who is it?"


    "Mr. Shen''s assistant for many years." The stewardess seemed to know what she wanted to know and quickly said, "this man is absolutely OK. Mr. Shen knows all his information clearly."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "how many people did Mr. Shen take when he left?"


    "Ten." The stewardess asked curiously, "is there anything wrong with these people?"


    The middle-aged man also hurried to say, "it shouldn''t be. The problem won''t be here. Since Shen appeared with these people, it shows that people believe."


    Mu Shi read well, very perfunctory.


    Middle aged people are anxious; "Miss mu, if you have anything to say, just say it directly."


    The nended.


    The middle-aged man and the stewardess almost fell down. In a hurry, he grabbed the chair.


    Mu Shinian looked at both of them and frowned.


    Why are you still standing?


    Both of them were embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and continued to look out of the window. He rubbed his temples with a headache.

 Chapter 2120

    <h4>Chapter 2120</h4>


    "Is there any information left?"


    The stewardess shook her head and said, "No."


    "Bet on who finds the man first." Mu Shinian untied her seat belt. She picked up her coat and put on her hat. The hat covered her face and showed a pair of slightly gloomy eyes.


    The middle-aged man was startled when he saw it: "mu, Miss mu."


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian was the first to speak.


    The middle-aged man and the stewardess looked at each other and hurried up.


    "Miss mu, what do you mean by gambling?"


    The stewardess couldn''t help asking.


    The situation is in a mess.


    Young master Shen doesn''t know where it is.


    Mr. Shen is gone, too.


    No matter which one is caught, the world will be in chaos.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time; "How long has it been since it happened?"


    The stewardess replied, "half an hour ago."


    "That''s OK." Mu Shinian''s brain rotates rapidly, and his own n has been silently formed: "it should be in time."


    "Miss mu... Sorry, we really can''t keep up with your ideas." The middle-aged man had tried hard to guess her behavior, but he couldn''t understand anything in the end.


    Mu Shinian breathed a sigh, which seemed helpless.


    What she hates most is to exin to others.


    "If you were Mr. Shen or young master Shen, what would you do if you heard that something had happened to one party?"


    The two men were stunned.


    Suddenly.


    The next second, their faces became ugly in an instant.


    "You, you mean."


    "Yes, I hope young master Shen can live steadily."


    However, even if it was a trap, it was his father who had been called for 18 years. It was impossible to just look at it.


    So, big trouble.


    Mu Shinian sighed slightly, and his eyes showed some weakness.


    The middle-aged man said hurriedly; "If so, let''s immediately release the news that Mr. Shen is actually fine. It''s good."


    "It''s toote."


    Mu Shinian looked back at him with a heavy tone: "if he could do so, Mr. Shen would have done so long ago. Either he was controlled or he was really caught, but no matter which possibility, in short, young master Shen is the most important."


    This sentence is not false.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and asked carefully; "What about Mr. Shen..."


    "Find one first." Mu Shinian said, "young master Shen may really go to find Mr. Shen. If he wants to be fast enough this time, everything will be over."


    Then she came in vain.


    The middle-aged man and the stewardess exchanged eyes and asked uneasily, "still, do you want to follow the previous n?"


    Mu Shi read well. She frowned and asked, "Nanling, haven''t you rectified it these years?"


    Nanling was said more than ten years ago.


    The middle-aged man said: "no rectification, but the name has changed. It is now called xiazhou, summer in summer and oasis."


    "But that position hasn''t changed and hasn''t been rectified over the years."


    Mu Shinian said, "then wait for me there."


    "... you, are you sure?" The middle-aged man said uneasily, "it''s not good. You''re too dangerous now. Even if you really find young master Shen, what do you want..."


    "Where I am, their eyes will be there. Moreover, I haven''t been here for so long. I don''t know this ce at all. Without you, I guess I''ll get lost every minute,

 Chapter 2121

    <h4>Chapter 2121</h4>


    So, you''re here, I''m here. Confuse them and buy me some time. I''ll bring the young master of the Shen family back. "


    Mu Shinian said it firmly.


    But middle-aged people are still very flustered.


    "It''s really bad, Miss mu. Your safety is very important. Besides, it''s so big here. Where are you going to find young master Shen? You''d better go back with us first. Let''s send more people out to find him."


    The middle-aged man said it sincerely.


    Almost pleading.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, without saying a word, but with full deterrent.


    It''s a kind of, in a high position for a long time, but usually put away all their edges and release them only when they have to.


    The middle-aged man panicked and his face was in a trance.


    "Miss mu..."


    "Listen to me, I won''t have an ident."


    Mu Shinian said, "you help me attract fire. It''s you who are dangerous."


    The middle-aged man and the stewardess looked at each other. It seems that this is the truth.


    But they still don''t understand one thing.


    "Where are you going to find young master Shen?"


    That''s a good question.


    Mu Shinian said; "It''s not difficult."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Isn''t that hard?


    Middle aged people almost suspect that mu Shinian is talking nonsense.


    Mu Shinian knew they didn''t understand, Exined: "No one knows where young master Shen is hiding. It''s so big here. Where to hide is not hiding? So it''s illogical to find him ording to this logic. I said I woulde back and release the news. There are also ces where the nended. I''m here to let young master Shen know. I''m there. He will definitely go that way, but now his parents are gone. As long as his mind is not bad, the first step is sure To find his parents. If I were those people, even if I didn''t have Shen''s parents, I would release the news and forge the news of Shen''s parents at the airport. Then, young master Shen will go there. When the parents of the Shen family get the news but can''t rify it, they will go there for the sake of their son. I''m here to protect young master Shen. Therefore, I will go there. The three groups of people they want to find all go to one destination. In this way, I can just catch them all. If it''s me, I''ll do it. It''s all over, It also saves a lot of unnecessary time and trouble. "


    There was hardly any pause in a meal.


    It''s amazing how fast.


    The stewardess and the middle-aged were stunned.


    The two men looked at each other with silly eyes.


    "Of course, there is another possibility. I was wrong. But now I can''t find anyone at all. I can only bet on this one."


    Fortunately, she can find the Shen family.


    Bad luck, bad luck.


    Even she has to exin it.


    "Are you alone?"


    Middle aged people are worried.


    Mu Shinian pointed to the jade hanging around his neck: "use this and call some experts."


    Middle aged people are relieved; "I see, Miss mu. Be careful yourself. We''ll see youter."


    Sometimes I think.


    It''s really reassuring.


    Even if the road ahead is dangerous, they feel hopeful.


    Mu Shi read well, told them to be careful, and left in a hurry.


    I wish everything would go so well.


    Once you make a mistake, there is no future.


    She didn''te here for such an ending.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi was pulled.


    He kicked desperately and couldn''t open it.


    "You let go, my parents are over there, I have to go!"


    His men gritted their teeth and pulled him desperately; "That''s a trap. If you go, you''ll be caught. They must have set up an ambush waiting for you!"

 Chapter 2122

    <h4>Chapter 2122</h4>


    Shen Xi clenched her teeth and tried desperately to get away.


    "You let go of me. Even if something really happened to me, I will admit it! That''s my parents. Although I don''t know what happened, I''m willing to die there!"


    One of his men was careless and his hand was pulled away.


    Shen Xi fell to the ground. He didn''t even falter. Without saying a word, he got up and ran away quickly.


    His face sank and he quickly caught up.


    "If you die, do you think they can survive, Mr. Shen?"


    "It''s clear that this is a trap. In order to get you in, if something happens to you, it''s all over."


    Shen Xi smiled and came out. He suddenly stopped, took a deep breath and said calmly, "it''s all over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His men stopped, too.


    He looked at him with some shock.


    Shen Xi smiled, as if he had suddenly be that carefree and carefree young man. He didn''t care; "If even they are gone, no matter what you want to do, it makes no sense to me."


    His men looked at him in amazement.


    It seems incredible and uneptable.


    So a person, after all, has be the appearance that he can be alone now.


    His hands smiled helplessly, and his shoulders copsed a little.


    He sighed, patted Shen Xi on the shoulder and smiled helplessly: "Sir, he has used many methods, but he can''t make you grow up. He''s afraid that he''s too strict with you, and he''s afraid that you can''t be a talent. If he knows that you''re so responsible now, he doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad."


    Always use this kind of cruel way to force people to grow up little by little.


    Cruel and cruel.


    Shen Xi looked at him, looking a little stunned.


    He can''t go back.


    Before he could not go back, those days when he had been carefree could not go back.


    He blinked the fog from the bottom of his eyes and said, "I''m leaving."


    "I''ll go with you." The man said seriously, "Mr. Shen has been kind to me. He wants me to protect you. I can''t do half of it."


    Even death.


    Then you have to finish the task.


    There is no difference between life and death.


    Shen Xi also patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    This road is hard to go.


    If someone has made up his mind to kill someone, he can do anything.


    Besides, in addition to a little calm on the surface, it has long been a life and death fight in private.


    The two men walked along the path and were ambushed many times.


    But fortunately, his reaction was fast enough, so they avoided it in time.


    But I still suffered a little injury.


    "In the past, this road is the most dangerous. There are primitive naturalndforms here. If you are not careful, something may happen. Therefore, you must follow me on the next road."


    Shen Xi also ran panting.


    He wiped the mud off his face and nodded his head; "Well, how are you? No problem?"


    "All minor injuries." The servant silk didn''t mind: "wait a minute. It''s estimated to rain. When the raines, we''ll go again. It''s safer."


    "OK."


    Shen Xi sat on the dirty stone.


    There are dark clouds overhead.


    The pressure is very low and there is humidity in the air.


    asionally, mosquitoes bite, and soon there are bags on the skin.

 Chapter 2123

    <h4>Chapter 2123</h4>


    He didn''t know whether there was poison or not. The light from the bottom of his eyes went out.


    His men suddenly pulled down his trousers and tied them in his boots.


    "..." Shen Xi looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    "Pull down your sleeves and tie up your trouser legs. There are a lot of insects here. You have a face." He took a piece of cloth from his bag, handed it to him and said, "just wrap it. It won''t work."


    Shen Xi nodded slowly.


    At this meeting, he already wanted to pay no attention to anything. He took the cloth and wrapped it on his face.


    "Is that maning?"


    "I don''t know. There are few people chasing her who don''t have to chase you. What we can do is try to keep our lives before she arrives." The man burned the rope on the head of the sweater and tied it to his trouser legs. While busy, he said, "however, we take care of ourselves. She''s fine."


    My men said this without thinking.


    Shen Xi frowned, "who the hell is she? Is she really that powerful?"


    "Yes, she''s great." His men didn''t see it with their own eyes, but they listened more than Shen Xi. He hesitated, Say: "She was left as thest hand. Her growth was really incredible. She was so fast and powerful that even Mr. Shen was afraid. The reason is very simple. This kind of person used it well, which is a sharp weapon. If he was careless and didn''t use it well, it may be a sharp de stabbed into himself, but fortunately, she is On my side. "


    Shen Xi frowned: "so, did the other party try to kill her instead?"


    "Yes, because it can''t be used, it can only be destroyed." The rain finally fell, and it was getting bigger and bigger, apanied by thunder.


    His men stood up and said; "Let''s go."


    Shen Xi still has too many doubts, but it''s time to find someone first.


    ¡­¡­


    It rained heavily.


    Mu Shimian was wet. She sneezed and stood at the entrance of the airport expressionless.


    Several bodyguards looked at her with a creepy face.


    "I want to see your head."


    Sneezed, mu Shinian rubbed his nose twice and said, "go report."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several bodyguards looked at each other and finally dared to confirm that such a person is really the person they have been looking for!


    I''ve been looking for it for a long time, but the man came like this!


    The bodyguard couldn''t believe it. He looked back and made sure there was no one behind him. Then he took a breath: "you..."


    "I''m alone." Mu Shinian sneezed one after another. She rubbed her nose. Her cold appearancepletely lost her patience. On the contrary, she still had a very ufortable feeling: "Mu Shinian, my name, can you see your head?"


    The bodyguards are almost all messed up.


    Looking at mu Shinian, another group of people came to look at her, and then ran to report.


    The people in the house are checking the surveince to see if those people areing or not.


    Today, we have set up apletework here. No matter whoes, we can''t leave well.


    The people who nned all this were also nervous.


    After all, if this is done, there will be nothing in the future.


    Therefore, when he heard mu Shinian, he didn''t react.


    "You said, who?"


    "Mu Shinian is the mu Shinian. I saw it with my own eyes. It''s the same person who can''t be wrong!" The bodyguard opened his mouth excitedly, and his tone was trembling; "It''s really like this. I don''t believe you look at the monitoring at the entrance!"

 Chapter 2124

    <h4>Chapter 2124</h4>


    The man in the ck suit winked at the man immediately.


    My men knew and immediately called out the monitoring of the gate.


    Because before, they had imagined countless ways to enter, but they didn''t think that she really followed the rules and came in from the gate.


    If this person had not been ced in high hopes, they would really doubt whether this person had a pit in his brain or waspletely tired of this world, so they came to die.


    The monitor clearly showed that at the gate, mu Shinian put her hands in her pockets, raised her head expressionless and looked at the ce where the camera was located. In the dark, she seemed to pull her lips and looked very cool.


    It''s her!


    Almost everyone came up with such an idea.


    "Boss, what do you do? Will there be fraud?"


    There is more than fraud.


    "Are you sure you came alone?" Gu Jian asked solemnly.


    The man nodded firmly: "yes, she came alone! We''ve searched around and there''s no one else."


    "That''s why I think it''s very wrong. She knows what it means toe here. It doesn''t make sense to say she''s here to die."


    Gu Jian frowned, "did she say anything?"


    "She said she wanted to see you." His men said, "boss, don''t see me. No matter what she wants to do, as long as she''s gone, everything will be over."


    Gu Jian stared at the girl in silence.


    There are too many rumors about her.


    She came alone without anyone else, her men, her friends, those who care about her, and even the shallow rtionship with her.


    She dares toe here alone.


    He had to think more.


    "Boss?" Seeing that he had been meditating, his men couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Jian shook her head: "it''s all right. Bring her to see me."


    "Boss?!" His men eximed, "are you kidding? You want to see her. Why? This man is too dangerous. What if he identally falls into the whole set?"


    Gu Jian gave him a silent look.


    His men were stunned and some reacted.


    by the way.


    There are so many people here, all of them. Mu Shinian has no help at least a kilometer away. It''s not a minute to deal with her.


    My men understand


    "I''ll arrange it right away!"


    Gu Jian stared at the man for a long time before she asked the man on her side, "what do you think?"


    The assistant stood behind him and made a simplement; "It''s too calm, but her character is like this. It''s estimated that nothing can make her change her face. In addition, I didn''t expect other ways she can break the game. This is already our territory. It''s too difficult for her to get out of here. If we restrict her movement, we basically don''t have any worries."


    "So?" Gu Jian then asked.


    "It doesn''t hurt to see her and see what she''s going to do." After answering, the assistant smiled again and said respectfully, "besides, I think you must want to see her."


    Gu Jian smiled: "yes, if you want to see her, why don''t you want to see her? Among the people who want to see her, there is also me."


    Young and famous people who can call so many cattle break, one or two of their friends are leaders from all walks of life.


    Such a girl has her own mystery.


    He really wants to meet.


    In other words, I want to see how she is going to break through the endless here.

 Chapter 2125

    <h4>Chapter 2125</h4>


    Otherwise, I always feel sorry.


    The assistant asked again, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion." Gu Jane turned and went out.


    The assistant told the others, "keep watching and don''t make any mistakes."


    "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sat on the chair, her hands and feet were handcuffed on the chair. She looked calmly left and right. Then, she leanedfortably on the chair, and her eyes were cold.


    "Your hospitality is really good."


    Before Gu Jian arrived, his men smiled: "Miss mu, please understand. We can''t help it. After all, you are a dangerous person."


    Mu Shinian sneered, "OK."


    "Thank you, Miss mu, for your understanding."


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to understand at all. She sat quietly on the chair, lowered her eyes and looked coldly at the floor.


    There are so many people inside and outside. She came alone. She''s really worried.


    What do you think of her.


    The door was opened.


    Someone came with heavy footsteps.


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind. He still stared at the floor and asked coldly, "you misunderstood me a little deeply. Are you so afraid of me?"


    Almost tied her up.


    "Miss mu, we have no misunderstanding about you, but we have to be careful about you."


    Gu Jian came in and said a gentle Hello: "Miss mu, Hello, my name is Gu Jian."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and nced at him coldly. After carefully turning around in his mind, he was a little impressed: "I''ve seen you."


    "You have a good memory." Gu Jian smiled and said, "how old were you at that time? You can still remember me. I remember. I''ve seen you once."


    Mu Shinian looked up, looked at the ceiling and urately reported a time.


    "I saw you when I was two years old. At that time, you wanted my life."


    Gu Jian shrugged her shoulders and said in a somewhat helpless tone: "also, they didn''t seed at that time. Those people sacrificed their lives to protect you. We missed the opportunity, so we have this side today."


    "It''s really embarrassing to say."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "I don''t think you''re embarrassed. Your face can hold up."


    When his subordinates saw that their boss was provoked, they immediately became angry.


    "What are you..."


    "Forget it."


    Gu Jian grabbed the man and smiled at mu Shinian and said, e on, this is exposed. Just say it directly. What are you doing here?"


    "Save your life."


    Mu Shinian''s secluded opening.


    Only three words, very simple, almost no cause and effect.


    But Gu Jian heard a little.


    "Miss mu, you don''t want to cooperate with us?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "Yes, otherwise?"


    This is apletely unexpected result.


    Gu Jian looked back and looked at her assistant.


    The assistant also looked confused and didn''t react.


    Mu Shinian calmly bent his fingers, knocked on the chair twice, and said coldly, "what''s the matter, is it very unexpected? I don''t want to be used as a tool. If I''m still shot, can''t I bother?"


    "... the truth?"


    Gu Jian asked uncertainly, "Miss mu, ording to our understanding of you, do you have any reason to betray them?"


    "What I just said is not a reason?" Mu Shinian asked calmly, "I''m just a tool man. I can''t get anything better than helping others go ahead and do everything."

 Chapter 2126

    <h4>Chapter 2126</h4>


    "In this case, I might as well cooperate with you and directly kick out those who hinder me. My identity is here. I want to be on my own. Can''t I?"


    Of course.


    It''s just strange.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Mu Shinian has no reason to stand on the same front with them.


    Therefore, at the beginning, almost no one wanted to persuade Mu Sinian to cooperate with them. Because they knew that the hope was too slim and almost no, they simply didn''t ask.


    But unexpectedly, the most impossible thing has be a reality.


    Gu Jian looked at her seriously, her lips turned up and said, "Miss mu, I''ve been thinking about how you can get out of here. Now think about it, this method seems to be the best."


    "Think too much. I''m not so free."


    Mu Shinian''s reaction is very t.


    "Really, but I don''t believe you will cooperate with us." Gu Jian opened her mouth warily: "to be honest, Miss mu, we have investigated your affairs for a long time. ording to the previous understanding of you, you can''t stand on our side. If you want to be on the top, Miss mu, wouldn''t you just take us directly?"


    "If your people and your forces really want to unite, we are not your opponents. At that time, it''s up to you whether you want to ascend or change the dynasty. Moreover, it''s always more convenient than cooperating with people like me."


    Such people


    Mu Shinian smiled: "yes, very self-knowledge."


    "Yes, people like me can''t get into your eyes." Gu Jian said calmly, "Miss mu, it really doesn''t make sense for you to cooperate with people like me, doesn''t it?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently and nodded: "well, isn''t it good? At least it can kill many people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not only will you be angry.


    It''s possible to die of nausea.


    On the contrary, Gu Jian managed to think about it for herself. It is estimated that she will really be angry.


    But is that all?


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind. He seemed to know what he was thinking.


    "If it were you, no one expected you to be born. Some people even tried to want you to die after you died. It''s not easy for you to survive. As a result, you still live in the calctions of these people. Now that something happened, they began toe out and ask you to go back and help them get back. If it was you, wouldn''t you be angry if you were fooled so much? You''ll never turn back Help them? Why? "


    For what?


    Yeah.


    For what?


    Everyone will be angry.


    Gu Jian thought that mu Shinian would be an exception. This man insisted on too many things.


    Principle first.


    And it''s really against her principles to cooperate with them.


    But who knows whether it''s true or false.


    Gu Jian still can''t believe it.


    "You''ve been a bad man for so long, but you''re still so counselled."


    Mu Shimian originally wanted to hold his chin. As a result, she found that her hand was tortured. She simply gave up, continued to lean back on the chair and said faintly: "you brought Shen Xi here. In this way, I''ll give you a meeting gift and I''ll kill him directly. Is that always OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people in the house nced one after another.


    Mu Shinian looked indifferent, his eyes fell on Gu Jian''s face, the corners of his lips slightly hooked, joking: "how? This gift is enough to express my sincerity."


    Gu Jian looked at her strangely: "are you serious?"


    "Otherwise?" Mu Shinian raised his head and looked at him with deep eyes: "I never joke."

 Chapter 2127

    <h4>Chapter 2127</h4>


    Gu Jian helped her sses and reminded him, "that''s your brother. You''re half blood."


    "Blood?"


    Mu Shinian smiled: "what is this kind of thing? They don''t treat me as a person. Do I have to worry so much?"


    The words seem to pass.


    It''s just that I don''t think it''s realistic.


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "are you really worried about me? There are so many people here. If I make other small moves, I''ll be cold in a minute."


    The assistant looked at Jane. After a moment, he said, "Miss mu, are you serious?"


    "Yes, seriously."


    Mu Shinian looked at him indifferently: "how about it?"


    Do you believe it?


    How is that possible?


    They still doubt it.


    I always feel that mu Shinian is not so easy to stand in the same camp with them.


    They treat mu Shinian as an enemy. As a result, the enemy now wants to stand with them. They feel very abnormal.


    Gu Jian smiled; "Well, I know Miss Mu''s skill. It''s up to you."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and looked at the handcuffs on his hands.


    "Untie."


    Gu Jian hesitated and looked at her assistant.


    The assistant understood, took out the key and untied her handcuffs.


    Mu Shinian moved his wrist twice, looked at the time and asked indifferently, "young master Shen, are youing?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "soon."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian said, looking at what the assistant handed her. She hesitated, and her hand came out of her sleeve and spread out, revealing a deep wound.


    "Give me a knife."


    She estimated that she had just been injured and didn''t deal with it well. The blood dried up. Before long, the flesh and blood opened.


    It looks very shocking.


    Gu Jian looked at the assistant. The assistant understood and immediately gave her a knife.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and put the knife away.


    "OK, happy cooperation."


    Gu Jian nodded and made an invitation gesture.


    Mu Shinian went out directly.


    The assistant looked at Jane and asked uneasily, "is this OK?"


    "What''s the problem?" Gu Jian said, "if Shen Xi dies in Mu Shinian''s hands, mu Shinian will never escape. She has no other way to live except to cooperate with us."


    "Find more people to watch. Don''t go wrong."


    "OK." The assistant hurried out.


    Gu Jian was distracted and even excited.


    Mu Shinian!


    If this person joins their camp, what else can those people fear?


    With her, those history may be turned over.


    Moreover, mu Shinian still has such a handle. Shen Xi died in her hand. Can''t she listen to them?


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi and his only man sneaked in.


    This is a private airport.


    It''s big and the road isplicated.


    Shen Xi followed his men and was very upset.


    "Why don''t you go out first? It''s too big here. We''re together. It''s too conspicuous. Go and wait first. I''ll tell you when I find it." His men pulled Shen Xi and hid behind a grass.


    Shen Xi shook her head: "no, let''s act separately."


    The subordinate frowned: "no, even if you find someone, it''s not so easy to take them out. Act separately. You''re going to be alone. I don''t have time to save you."


    Shen Xi wanted to say that she was useless.


    However, there are so many people here. If it weren''t for his men, he would have been arrested long ago.


    Thinking of this, Shen Xi hated himself for being so useless for the first time.


    "Come on, you can either go out or follow me."

 Chapter 2128

    <h4>Chapter 2128</h4>


    But now is not the time to say that.


    His parents are still alive and dead. The only thing he can do now is to trust his men.


    The two men walked at turtle speed in the dark, avoiding many people along the way.


    Shen Xi followed his men closely and dared not leave.


    The two men groped for several ces in the dark and found no one. On the contrary, their whereabouts were almost exposed.


    "It''s too troublesome. Is there any other way?"


    Asked Shen Xi.


    Before his men answered, they heard a very joking voice: "yes, find me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both of them were startled. Their subordinates subconsciously protected Shen Xi. As a result, as soon as they turned around, they saw mu Shinian standing behind them.


    That face will never be remembered wrong!


    His excited tears almost fell.


    "Mu, Miss mu, you, you are indeed there!"


    Miss mu?


    Mu Shinian?


    Shen Xi was stunned and stared at the face, his pupils gradually erged.


    "Do you... Yearn for time?"


    No, she''s really obsessed with the times.


    That face is just very simr, but the man is at least forty or fifty years old and not so young.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said calmly, "you should call me sister."


    Shen Xi took a breath.


    My sister couldn''t cry out.


    His subordinates were excited beyond words: "Miss mu, we finally found you. Do you know where Mr. Shen is? We found several ces, but we didn''t find anyone."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and picked the corners of his lips; "You have great courage. With so many people and so many ambushes, you can sessfully sneak in."


    The man smiled bitterly: "there''s no way. Mr. Shen has an ident, and we''re in a mess."


    "Even if it''s a trap, will youe?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The answer this time was Shen Xi: "yes! I must find them."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shen, I didn''t hurt you in vain." Mu Shinian smiled and joked; "It''s just that they would be disappointed if they knew you were so easy to cheat."


    "Is there a trap here?"


    Asked Shen Xi.


    Mu Shinian smiled; "Think you know."


    His men frowned; "It''s really a trap. Since Mr. Shen is not here, let''s go out quickly. If we stay, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Mu Shinian sighed, as ifmenting their ignorance.


    "It''s all here. It''s not so easy to get out."


    Both felt that there was something wrong with this sentence.


    But I can''t find the problem.


    Until, seeing the people behind Mu Sinian, Shen Xi looked like a great enemy.


    "You..."


    His men also closely protected Shen Xi and stared at her incredulously: "Miss mu, have you rebelled?"


    "Treason is not enough." Mu Shinian said calmly: "I have always been a free body, not whose camp."


    His men gritted their teeth.


    "You think clearly. Young master Shen is your brother!"


    "They don''t treat me as a person, and they want me to work for them?" Mu Shinian smiled sarcastically: "where on earth do you get confidence? I will stand with you obediently?"


    Not really.


    It''s just, with this blood rtionship.


    I decided that mu Shinian would choose that.


    But in fact, she is not Shen''s family for a long time.


    She was abandoned from the beginning.


    This will make her work hard. It doesn''t make sense!

 Chapter 2129

    <h4>Chapter 2129</h4>


    Everyone felt that she would not betray.


    Both the people on their side and their enemies have determined that mu Shinian will not betray.


    But.


    In fact, her betrayal is the most likely.


    Because, eighteen years, she was born a tragedy, and then, for eighteen years, she lived for others.


    Her betrayal is normal.


    His men protect Shen Xi, but he has only one person and can''t protect him at all.


    There are more than a thousand people here.


    Their way out has long been blocked.


    His men looked at mu Shinian, and the cold sweat fell down all the time.


    "Sorry, I really didn''t think of it."


    It doesn''t seem to matter who said this sorry to.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, picked the corner of his lips slightly and said, "fairy tales only exist in stories."


    "You''re right."


    His menughed and suddenly pulled Shen Xi up and ran away.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow and slowly followed up.


    "If you can''t run away, don''t struggle. Anyway, you''ll die sooner orter. You might as well be more straightforward."


    Shen Xi looked back and saw mu Shinian getting closer and closer.


    There are so many people here.


    Mu Shinian is their greatest hope.


    Once this hope is broken, it is destruction.


    Shen Xi suddenly stopped.


    His men were shocked: "what are you doing? Run!"


    "You can''t run away." At this moment, Shen Xi was not so afraid.


    He took a deep breath and said, "I don''t understand a lot of things. In fact, I think you ce too much hope on me. Moreover, you also said that as long as you find her, there will be a glimmer of vitality. Now, this hope is also dashed. Does that mean there is no hope at all?"


    After taking a deep breath, he continued to say calmly, "there''s no hope. Forget it."


    His men looked at him in shock and tried to hold him, but they were rejected.


    "You''ve done enough, enough, I appreciate you."


    His men grabbed him: "are you going to give up?"


    "No, I just don''t want to see anyone happen again." Shen Xi said calmly, "my parents are also implicated by me. From beginning to end, the goal of these people is me, and others are implicated by me. So, forget it."


    "As long as I die, maybe all this should be over. It''s good like this."


    He''s really tired.


    I don''t want to see anyone hurt again.


    He started everything.


    He should have ended it himself.


    "I have a request."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and nodded slowly, "you say."


    Shen looked at her and asked, "can you has the final say?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian is still very calm.


    Shen Xi nodded, as if relieved; "Well, he, you let him go. He just obeyed orders to protect me. You let him go."


    As soon as the people behind mu Shinian were about to make a sound, mu Shinian interrupted them.


    She nodded slowly and said; "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    There was a protest behind him.


    "Miss mu, you can''t let him go."


    "Shen Xi is dying. Does it matter whether others are dead or alive?" The thought of admiring the time didn''t return, and even the tone of speech was very light, but it made people hear an instinctive aura.


    The people behind dare not make a sound.


    Shen Xi looked at his men and shook his head at him; "Really forget it."


    Subordinates; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He frowned hard and looked at him uneasily.

 Chapter 2130

    <h4>Chapter 2130</h4>


    Shen Xi said with admiration; "Also, my father asked me to say I''m sorry to you. Although I don''t know where I''m sorry to you, I''m going to die anyway. Just say I''m sorry."


    Mu Shinian still has no waves in his face.


    She raised her hand and ordered someone to hold her hand.


    Then he slowly took out the knife.


    The de was cold under the light.


    The sharp cold light reflected on Shen Xi''s face.


    He was not afraid at all.


    What kind of person does Mr. Shen want him to be? He hopes he can grow and be a talent. He has not seeded.


    Unexpectedly, when he was about to die, he straightened his spine.


    Shen Xi calmly closed his eyes.


    There''s nothing to regret.


    His foolish and ignorant life, to death, also saved an innocent man.


    "Young master!"


    Pooh!


    The sound of the knife entering the body.


    Shen Xi''s eyes widened and looked at mu Shinian incredulously.


    Pooh, the knife pulled out.


    Mu Shimian shook the blood on the knife and threw it on the ground.


    Blood spilled.


    She was also affected.


    She raised her hand to wipe off the blood. As a result, there was blood on both hands.


    She frowned and spread her hand: "paper towel."


    A group of people didn''t react at all.


    They''re even in a daze. As a result, it''s over?


    Mu Shi reads a knife and it''s over?


    How is this possible?


    Shen Xi, who they had been looking for for for a long time and had been pinned on all hope, actually died like this?


    Everyone was stunned.


    But the facts are in front of us.


    Mu Shinian took the paper towel and wiped his hand. He nced indifferently at the man who had fainted on the ground.


    Mu Shinian said, "Gu Jian?"


    "Ah?" The man behind him was stunned and said, "I, I''ll go and find Gu Jian now."


    Then he hurried away.


    Mu Shi Nian hum, leaned against a pir, held his arm and looked at Shen Xi indifferently.


    My men can''t believe it.


    It''s over.


    He took a deep breath, looked at mu Shinian and asked, "are you right about your blood? He''s your brother. You really did it?"


    Mu Shinian looked puzzled.


    She smiled and asked helplessly, "my brother?"


    "My mother can strangle me when I was born. What''s my brother?"


    "Don''t be too naive. People can''t live without selfishness unless they are saints. Don''t you want Shen Xi to shoulder the heavy burden? I think I''m more suitable, because I''m at least more capable than him."


    His men gritted their teeth: "you can''t think!"


    Mu Shimian sighed and walked over. Her finger touched the wound. Her palm was covered with blood again. She smiled; "You are so naive."


    "I join hands with them, and the rest is mine. Where else can you say no?"


    "But at least it''s hisst request. I can let you go."


    "No!" The man gnashed his teeth and said, "the task failed, and I have no face to live!"


    "He is loyal. Unfortunately, he can''t be used by me." Mu Shinian sighed.


    Someone immediately suggested, "Miss mu, if you want, we can leave him and torture him. He will always be obedient."


    Mu Shinian gave him a faint look.


    The man dared not speak at once.


    Gu Jian came over and was stunned when she saw this scene.

 Chapter 2131

    <h4>Chapter 2131</h4>


    He thought that, at least, mu Shinian would have other small moves. Even if Mu Shinian left here safely with these two people, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    But I didn''t expect to kill Shen Xi.


    Gu Jian walked over, looked at the wound and sniffed again.


    Very weak.


    Very slow.


    If you don''t diepletely.


    Gu Jian looked back, puzzled.


    Mu Shinian was very calm, not even a little flustered: "that Mr. Shen."


    Gu Jian suddenly understood.


    He came out with a smile, stood up, nodded, and even pped: "please, Miss mu, you can really do it."


    Mu Shinian smiled, picked up the knife on the ground and gently pressed his fingertips on it: "spread the news. On thest side of his son, are you afraid that Mr. Shen won''te?"


    Gu Jian nodded and ordered her men.


    "Miss mu, I''m looking forward to working with you in the future."


    "There''s nothing to look forward to. Just take what you need."


    Mu Shi Nian''s quiet opening; "Moreover, we don''t have good cooperation in the future."


    Gu Jian frowned: "what does that mean? Don''t we cooperate well?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lip and said, "you also said that if I cooperate with people like you, I''m afraid that in the end, I don''t even have bones left."


    Gu Jian didn''t understand anything.


    He was about to ask, mu Shinian suddenly smiled coldly, raised his hand and put the knife against his neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people around were stunned and their reaction was half a beat slow.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Put down the knife!"


    "Shut up." Mu Shinian cut Gu Jian''s neck directly.


    Gu Jian''s body immediately stiffened. He seemed to finally react. He smiled. Just about to look back, the knife went deeper: "don''t move."


    Gu Jian sneered; "Mu, when, read."


    "Well, it''s me."


    Mu Shinian smiled and shouted at his men. His men finally came back, took off those people and hurriedly ran over.


    Then he saw Shen Xi get up from the ground and look at her with aplicated face.


    Subordinate: "


    What''s going on?


    "It''s not my blood." Shen Xi touched her wound and said, "the wound is only a little skinned. It''s not in the way. She cut open her hand."


    Gu jianleng.


    Finally thought of something, lowered his head and looked at her hand.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips, arrogant and provocative: "well, that''s how things are."


    She scratched the wound herself from the beginning.


    In order to have a perfect exnation in case of discovery.


    She is really cruel to cut two deep wounds in the same ce!


    Thousands of defense, not to this step!


    Gu Jian clenched her teeth hard, and a cold light burst out of her eyes.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "ording to the n, take them together."


    The people around you should gather around.


    Mu Shinian held the knife''s hand and went slightly deeper.


    "Believe me, even if I''m killed right now, give me 0.1 second, I can kill you. If I don''t even have this ability, how can I see those old friends?"


    Gu Jian''s face turned white and hurriedly raised her hand to stop her men''s actions.


    His men were stunned and stopped in ce.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "that''s right. You cherish your life so much. You certainly don''t want to have an ident. Let''s go and apany us."

 Chapter 2132

    <h4>Chapter 2132</h4>


    Shen Xi followed her and looked at each other. At this meeting, she also reflected what mu Shinian was doing.


    Instead, they felt that if they were Gu Jian, they would really be angry.


    "Miss mu, are those words you said before false?"


    "Nature."


    Mu Shinian sighed and smiled helplessly: "anyway, at least I''m still alive and have lived for so many years, which is enough. Life is in my hand, which is enough. It doesn''t matter whether I hate or not. I don''t care about these people anyway."


    "It''s just that Yuanyuan is here and has to go this way."


    "Ha ha!" Gu Jian was angry and smiled: "get to know you again, Miss mu. I underestimated you."


    "You''re wee. This loss is just the beginning. In the future, you will always lose." Mu Shinian said, "prepare a car."


    With that, she escorted people to the exit.


    Shen Xi was pulled by her men. Seeing that her hand was still dripping blood and her face was white, she couldn''t help but take a breath: "yours, your hand."


    "Little things."


    Mu Shi didn''t think back. He lowered his voice and said, "check the car to make sure there are no hands and feet, there is enough gasoline, and the parts are not damaged."


    Whether they can escape the disaster depends on the car.


    Shen Xi nodded quickly.


    He and his men inspected the car twice and told her only when they were sure there was no problem.


    Gu Jian smiled; "You are satisfied. Can you let me go?"


    "No." Mu Shinian said; "Let your people be 100 meters away from us, and don''t exceed a centimeter."


    With that, she jammed people in the car and sat on it herself.


    Shen Xi also sat in the back seat, looking at mu Shinian with aplex face.


    "Don''t look at me, look at him."


    Mu Shinian said, "drive."


    His men immediately started the car and roared away.


    What a surprise.


    No one responded.


    Each one looks like a fool.


    Until the Secretary said something, he finally reacted. One by one, he went to find the car and hurriedly followed up.


    The Secretary couldn''t help but push his sses and sighed with lingering emotion; "Mu Shinian."


    I really can''t rx a little.


    ¡­¡­


    The car is driving quietly. So many people follow behind. I don''t think it''s safe.


    "Why let them follow?" Shen Xi looked at the cars behind him and worried that the two words were almost written on his face: "it''s not good for us."


    "He can''t die now." Mu Shinian''s hand was hurt twice, and she lost too much blood. She looked a little pale.


    She took a deep breath and exined, "he''s going to have an ident. We can''t run away."


    Shen Xi didn''t understand. He looked at her hand and his face changed greatly: "your hand!"


    A lot of blood.


    Her face was pale, too.


    Looks like someone who''s going to faint at any time.


    Gu Jian sneered: "young master Shen, your sister is really powerful. In order to protect you, she doesn''t hesitate to lose one hand."


    Shen Xi stared: "you, your hand..."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian said, "it just looks a little serious."


    "Hehe, it''s really sister and brother." Gu Jian smiled and joked: "Miss mu, why do you do this? Look at you. Even if you try your best, you can only be a backstage man in the end. What about the young master of the Shen family? He can go to the highest position smoothly by relying on the bridge you built for him. Don''t you feel wronged?"

 Chapter 2133

    <h4>Chapter 2133</h4>


    "As I said, it''s very wronged."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "but I haven''t finished yet. I''m not interested in that position."


    Gu Jian looked at her and sneered: "are you not interested? You won''t be interested in looking up at thousands of people, supreme power and endless wealth?"


    Mu Shinian''s hand hurts.


    Shen Xi is also a man who has never seen the world. It is estimated that he may not be able to hold the knife.


    She looked at the pursuers behind her, Casual answer: "this is really not. In that position, you have to take care of others. It''s not free to go anywhere. I have money and a lot of money, so money doesn''t appeal to me very well. As for power, I also have ah. I want to call people. My people are better used. These are unfamiliar and difficult to use."


    "As for other people''s looking up, it''s even more unnecessary. I don''t know them. Why do I want them to look up to me?"


    That''s bullshit.


    It seems to make sense.


    Gu Jian waspletely speechless.


    Shen Xi also looked at her in amazement. Is it true or false.


    "How far have youe?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The driver immediately replied, "it''s been ten minutes."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "keep driving, don''t slow down."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian looked at Gu Jian, and the corners of his mouth slowly hooked up a little smile. He was chilly: "are you going to admit defeat so soon? However, sooner orter, you will lose anyway."


    Finish.


    She suddenly opened the door.


    In Gu Jian''s consternation, mu Shinian pushed the man out directly.


    "Ah!"


    A scream.


    Gu Jian rolled out for a distance on the ground, and thenpletely fainted.


    The cars behind them, too, stopped one after another.


    Mu Shinian took back his eyes and said, "drive quickly and get rid of them."


    "I see!"


    His men were very excited and quickly stepped on the elerator.


    Mu Shinian sat in the back seat. At this time, Shen Xi saw that there was no blood on her face and she was not as calm as before. At least now, her eyebrows were tightly locked.


    Her hand, too, was shaking.


    He was in a hurry to find the first aid kit in the car, but he couldn''t find it.


    Shen Xi could only tear open her clothes and tie a knot for her to stop the blood from flowing down.


    "You, you, are you okay? What are you going to do with your hand?"


    Mu Shinian stared at the hand, remained silent for a few seconds and said, "it''s all right. Leave here first, go to a ce and meet people."


    Then she pointed to his clothes and said calmly, "since your clothes are torn, tear a little more."


    Knowing this, Shen Xi immediately picked up the knife, cut the clothes a little, and wrapped them for her again.


    "Are you really okay?"


    She looks very weak.


    Mu Shinian shook her head. She closed her eyes and said; "Don''t disturb me. I want to have a rest. Also, the car keeps driving. When you drive to that ce, someone will pick you up. At that time, it will be safe."


    Then she calmed down.


    It seems that I''m really sleeping.


    Shen Xi was worried and wanted to wake people up, but his men stopped him.


    "Let her rest."


    Shen Xi frowned, turned over a nket in the car and covered her carefully.


    Mu Shinian was probably really tired and didn''t respond at all.


    "She, really can''t have an ident?"


    So much blood.


    The man shook his head: "I don''t know."

 Chapter 2134

    <h4>Chapter 2134</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s situation is really too bad.


    There was no blood on her face. At this time, he noticed that the wound was really deep.


    She shed so much blood that she kept silent just now because she couldn''t fall down.


    It was safe atst, and she finally unloaded all the burden and fell down.


    Shen Xi suddenly burst into tears. He was really desperate just now. However, the moment the knife stabbed him, her blood moistened his clothes.


    It''s very hot.


    He suddenly wanted to cry.


    "I''m really useless, so I need her to sacrifice. You''re right. The gap between me and her is really too big."


    Big enough to make up for it all my life.


    His men were also moved, but this was not the time to think about it. He took a deep breath, swallowed all the bitterness, elerated the speed and rushed to his destination.


    ¡­¡­


    By the time we arrived, it was already midnight.


    Shen Xi, carrying mu Shinian, who had fainted, got off the bus, saw a familiar person and immediately said, e on, call a doctor!"


    When the middle-aged man saw mu Shinian''s injured hand, he was in a mess and ran to find a doctor.


    The doctor examined it, but it was also shocking.


    "How did it hurt?"


    His men stood aside and bowed their heads.


    Shen Xi lowered her head and choked in her voice, "she hurt herself in order to save us."


    "..." the doctor was stunned and didn''t say much. He quickly treated the wound, applied medicine and bandaged it.


    Shen Xi asked, "will her hand be all right?"


    He looked at it carefully when he was in the car. He was about to hurt his bone.


    I don''t know where she got the courage to hurt herself like that.


    Shen Xi was angry and distressed, but more of a hatred of her powerlessness.


    The doctor shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s all right. She''s measured and can be saved without hurting the bone. But it''s been a long time. Her wound has been inmed, which will cause a fever."


    Shen Xi buried his head even lower.


    The middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder, Gently advised: "don''t be too sad. She has made psychological preparations herself. If we go, it''s estimated that she can''t even enter the door. If she goes, she hurts herself and saves you. You still have your life. What topensate for is more time in the future. At present, there is no time to be sad. Come with me and I have something to tell you."


    Shen Xi looked at the girl who had fainted on the bed. Obviously, she was about his age, but she was carrying too many things.


    He shook his fist and walked out firmly.


    ¡­¡­


    The middle-aged man pointed to a coordinate on the screen and opened his mouth sadly: "this is thest ce where Mr. Zhang appeared. When we passed, he was gone. Moreover, after a fight, he found a mark left by Mr. Zhang. Let you leave him alone."


    "..." Shen Xi''s eyes were hot, and tears flowed down: "are they..."


    "No." The middle-aged man confidently said, "Sir, nothing will happen. He will protect himself. Don''t worry too much."


    Shen Xi closed her eyes and remembered that those people were unscrupulous. She couldn''t rest assured.


    "Now, what do you need me to do?"


    The middle-aged man held his shoulder and said, "when Miss Mu is ready, let her apany you to see someone."

 Chapter 2135

    <h4>Chapter 2135</h4>


    Shen Xi pulled his lower lip: "do I know?"


    "Yes, I''m still familiar with him, but now he''s the enemy. He''s in the camp of others." The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, it''s not strange. You know it yourself."


    Shen Xi also smiled, "well, I know."


    I didn''t know before, but now I know too much.


    People can''t hold on.


    The most fickle.


    Sometimes, because of some unknown reasons, good friends be enemies.


    "I see. When she wakes up, my father will continue to send someone out to look for her."


    He was always worried that he couldn''t find it.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about it. Now miss Mu is with you. You are the biggest goal. Sir, it has be less dangerous."


    "Miss Mu won the game."


    Shen Xi nodded and said, "I don''t trust you to find it."


    "I see." The middle-aged man made a look at him and told him something: "it''s estimated that the weather will change in this city."


    "They don''t want miss Mu''s friends toe in, and miss Mu probably doesn''t want them toe, just for the same purpose." The middle-aged man sighed: "it''s just that I''m not very relieved over master Bo."


    "Young master Bo? Bo Jinyan?" Shen Xi also knew this man. He asked, "Mu Shinian''s boyfriend?"


    The middle-aged man smiled: "more than that, he seems to treat Miss Mu as his wife."


    It''s over. They dragged their wives to such a dangerous ce.


    Think about it and know where you won''t be in a good mood.


    "However, Miss Mu said that he probably won''t like her anymore."


    Shen Xi frowned: "because of this?"


    The middle-aged man looked embarrassed. He sighed and said, "probably because he has been cheated too many times."


    "..." Shen Xi thought of something and his face became a little strange: "indeed, she wants to deceive people. It''s really impossible to prevent."


    Just as he thought he was dying, there was such a reversal.


    Not only don''t you have to die, but you only hurt a little fur ande back safely.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "but I don''t think young master Bo will forget it. If he is determined toe over, things will probably be bad."


    Really pull irrelevant people into the water. They don''t want anyone.


    "However, this is allter."


    Shen Xi took a deep breath: "I see. You can arrange the rest. You can tell me what I should do before mu Shinian gets better."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi returned to the ward.


    When the doctor was taking care of murian, he saw hime in and withdrew with great interest.


    Mu Shinian still didn''t wake up and his face was burning red.


    A man who was so powerful not long ago will sleep like a child.


    Shen Xi pulled up a chair and sat on her side, quietly looking at the face.


    Obviously, she doesn''t look big. She''s just like a child. How can she be so smart and powerful that so many people praise her without even seeing her with their own eyes.


    Shen Xi carefully pulled the quilt for her.


    Thinking of what happened today, he couldn''t helpughing; "I probably know why I trust you so much. Even at that point, I believe you won''t betray. You really have an unspeakable charm."

 Chapter 2136

    <h4>Chapter 2136</h4>


    "Don''t worry, I''ll listen to you from now on."


    There was still no movement in bed.


    She slept soundly, or she was too tired and really needed a rest.


    Along the way, as soon as shended, she had to think about how to save people and hurt her hand like this.


    Shen Xi thought that when she was at the airport, she cut her hand and didn''t even blink. He couldn''t help but bow his head and look at his hand.


    If he meets this situation, will he do it?


    I can''t think of it.


    Shen Xi smiled bitterly, looked up again and saw that she woke up and was looking at him quietly with her eyes open.


    Shen Xi was stunned and stood up from his chair.


    "You, are you awake? I''ll call a doctor!"


    "No." Mu Shimian struggled to sit up. Shen Xi immediately helped her sit up, took a pillow and put it behind her.


    Mu Shinian touched his stomach and said, "go get something to eat."


    Shen Xi gave a sound and almost ran out without thinking. When he ran out, he didn''t think it was right.


    I seem to be too obedient.


    But forget it.


    He is a man.


    She was wounded.


    Shen Xi ran out and soon came back with a bowl of porridge and some side dishes.


    Mu Shinian was really hungry. He picked up half a bowl of porridge and filled his stomach a little. He asked, "did he tell you?"


    "Lao Xu?" Shen Xi said, "well, I''ve said everything that should be said. He said he wanted you to apany me to meet someone after you wake up."


    "Well, I see."


    Mu Shinian bowed his head and ate.


    When a bowl of porridge was finished, she was satisfied.


    "I''ve been hungry all day. The food on the ne is terrible."


    Shen Xi: "


    He almost misunderstood her because she came here for a holiday.


    "Don''t you have anything else to say?"


    Mu Shinian drank water and looked up at him: "what do you say?"


    "I must, I must ask you to apany me to see who, for example, what to do next." Shen Xi was full of words to say, "I also want my parents. Their whereabouts are unknown now. Can you find someone?"


    He was so excited that he asked several questions in a row.


    Mu Shinian blinked and looked at him leisurely: "do you think I can?"


    Shen Xi nodded. After seeing her operation, he now felt that mu Shinian could do everything and find a way back when she had any dead end.


    He believes in it!


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly: "I know it''s useless. You have to know it yourself."


    "..." Shen Xi was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Mu Shinian sighed, Careful opening: "I said I wouldnd at that airport. For Gu Jian, 99% of them are smoke bombs, but another key point is that the airport is the only ce where you can know my whereabouts. Therefore, I bet you will go, you bet I wille, Gu Jian bet I will appear, and you will go. If there is no such thing as Mr. Shen, it is Just look who''s fast. But even if I''m slow, I''m sure I''ll take you away as long as you show up at the airport. As for this assurance, I pretend to cooperate with Gu Jian and kill you as the cornerstone of trust. To evacuate from that airport, it is inevitable that there will be a fight and some people will be injured. This is their home. I am not familiar with the ce where I lose. Therefore, it is not good for me to fight hard directly. At that time, you and I will be trapped animals. "

 Chapter 2137

    <h4>Chapter 2137</h4>


    Mu Shinian doesn''t speak fast.


    It''s even very slow to take care of Shen Xi''s understanding.


    However, after hearing this, Shen Xi had only one idea left.


    No, I really don''t.


    What the hell is she talking about?


    Mu Shinian saw him in a daze and couldn''t help blinking: "don''t you understand?"


    Shen Xi wanted to put on a very clear expression, but his face was very white, really white.


    Mu Shinian looked at it for a long time, silently picked up a ss of water, took a sip, and continued to teach the way; "Shen Xi, to tell you this, from the very beginning, I had nned to find you directly in this way. For Gu Jian, the only purpose I wanted to find you was to protect you and take you away. But in fact, no one can tell which side I would choose. Even if 99% of the people believe that I will choose to stand on your side, as long as one person doubts, I will There is a glimmer of life, and as long as I have this glimmer of hope, I can expand to 100%. Because killing you is not only the best gift I gave Gu Jian, but also the best weapon to tie him to me in the same boat. I have money and power. For me, the temptation is not big, but I am a human being. There should always be seven emotions and six desires, and there should always be hatred. The reason for my cooperation with Gu Jian is also very simple. I hate you. In addition, with your life, unless I run out, I won''t take refuge in Gu Jian. Do I still have life? "


    Shen Xi seems to know a little.


    Finally followed his train of thought.


    "Is this the only way to take me out from there? Catch the thief and the king first?" Shen Xi asked carefully for fear that he might say something wrong.


    Mu Shinian was gratified: "yes, there is only such a way. Nothing else can do. Even if you break out by force, you and I will die."


    This is the simplest, fastest and safest way.


    Shen Xi looked at her hand, swallowed his saliva, and said weakly, "your hand has been nned from the beginning. Do you want to shed some blood? The first is to use a knife instead of other weapons to kill me, and the second is to... Save me."


    Mu Shinian looked at it indifferently and nodded, "yes."


    She looked at her hand. In fact, it hurt very much. She used a lot of self-control topletely control it and didn''t pay attention to the pain.


    The situation was urgent. She took a slight wrong step and no one could get out.


    Shen Xi feels really useless.


    A man is taller than mu Shinian. In the end, he asked her to save himself and bleed for himself.


    "If this happens in the future, I''lle."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked up curiously.


    Shen Xi looked at her eyes and said firmly, "if you need to get hurt again in the future, I''ll rece you. I''m a man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and didn''t say hello to him: "OK."


    Shen Xi took a deep breath and seemed to want to press down his cry: "I will work hard. I don''t know much, but I will work hard. I will try to grow up as soon as possible. I will, try to understand more. I won''t. You always have to bear it. What''s my responsibility, I won''t escape."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly and nodded: "OK, I''ll help you."


    No regrets.


    For what, mu Shinian can''t say clearly.


    She carries too many people. She can''t forget those who died.


    That''s thest time.


    She risked everything to bet on the future.

 Chapter 2138

    <h4>Chapter 2138</h4>


    Shen Xi looked at mu Shinian. Sometimes, blood is really a very inexplicable thing. It''s so far away. I haven''t seen him for so many years. Finally, I can meet him again.


    And in such an embarrassing situation.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Mu Shinian drank the water. Seeing that he had been staring at himself thoughtfully, he blinked curiously.


    Shen Xi shook her head and looked at her again. Several timester, she looked at her again.


    Then he saw that mu Shinian didn''t drink water and didn''t blink, so he looked at him.


    Shen Xi: "


    He was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Shinian put down the water cup and said calmly, "tell me what you''re going to say."


    She has always been a simple person. She has never met Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi held her finger and tangled for a long time. Then she couldn''t help asking, "don''t you really me me?"


    This question is really interesting.


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked, "why do I hate you?"


    Why


    She was so calm that she seemed too small-minded.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a tangled face and was speechless for a long time: "you''d better talk straight. I really can''t guess what you''re thinking."


    A littleter, I felt strange.


    Shen Xi was even more embarrassed.


    After he was silent, he was embarrassed to say, "I am. I want to say that even if you hate me, me me and don''t help me, I can understand. I don''t have any position to me me. In fact, I don''t understand very well. Why are you on my side?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect that he was tangled with this.


    She couldn''t helpughing and said, "I''m not ashamed of my birth. At the beginning, even if they didn''t let mee to this world in order to settle the storm, I can understand."


    "... what does it have to do with you?"


    Shen Xi couldn''t help asking.


    His voice was a little loud. When he finished, he was embarrassed and blushed.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t matter.


    She smiled, I don''t know how to exin: "I think it''s dirty myself. I wasn''t born. Without my evidence, everything can be covered up. When I was alive, I had to remind those two people of what they had done. After all, they were only in their twenties at that time. They had a good life. In the future, I kept reminding them of what they had done. It was suffocating to think about it."


    "Yes, it''s not your fault!" Shen Xi argued anxiously, "you didn''t do anything. The most innocent is you! Don''t think so!"


    "Just talking." Mu Shinian half joked: "I have lived for so many years and live well. I really don''t want to die."


    Shen Xi breathed out and was very depressed: "you''re right. Anyway, in the future, you don''t always think your existence is wrong. You saved my life. If you say so, I''ll be very sad. Those who care about you and care about you will also be sad."


    Mu Shinian sighed, raised his hand and touched his head.


    Shen Xi was most annoyed by people touching his head, but this time he was obedient and didn''t say a word.


    It''s good to have a sister.


    It''s better to have such a sister.


    "If we can survive this time, who dares to say you''re not, I''ll be the first to finish with them!" Shen Xi straightened his waist and said word by word, "I''ll support you."

 Chapter 2139

    <h4>Chapter 2139</h4>


    It sounds like it''s not a loss at all.


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly.


    This feeling is really strange.


    She doesn''t really have the so-called sisterhood with Mu Shiran.


    When she was a child, Mu Shiran had a grudge against her. She had to fight with her and rob her of everything. When she was a child, she naively called her sister. In the end, she just got a pair of white eyes.


    Several times down, Mu was nostalgic and stopped calling her sister.


    Therefore, family affection is really strange to her.


    Shen Xi misunderstood her. His ability is really very little. It''s good that mu Shinian is not implicated by him. He dares to say that he can help and protect her. It''s a fool''s dream.


    Shen Xi bowed his head in embarrassment and said with a bitter smile, "I should be the most useless of all the people who say they want to protect you."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "yes."


    "..." Shen Xi was stunned and raised his head in silence: "are you so crisp and neat?"


    It''s better to be a little gentle.


    As for being so straightforward, stabbing him directly at the key?


    Mu Shinian smiled calmly: "However, other people can''t use it. It''s our own business. They can''t be involved, and I don''t want them to be involved. Therefore, you have to grow up quickly. You can only sit in that position by yourself. After sitting on it, the future road is actually more difficult. I can take you for a while, but I can''t always take you. I still have an inseparable yearning in X city. I want to go back Go, I don''t want to stay here long. "


    Even if those people are angry, even if no one is waiting for her to go back.


    She wants to look back.


    I don''t want to go this way.


    Shen Xi looked at her and murmured, "is that Mr. Bo?"


    Mu Shinian said, without any concealment: "well, yes, it''s him. He''s more powerful and capable than me, but he''s very good to me."


    Shen Xi looked at her hand. It was scarred. He pulled his lip and said bitterly, "if he knew you were so badly hurt, he would be very distressed."


    Mu Shinian felt that Shen Xi was just like a little brother.


    I know very little, but I can say everything.


    She raised her hand and touched his head: "with him, I can''t get hurt."


    She believes that Bo shallow will protect her by any means.


    Shen Xi took a deep breath and said seriously, "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to keep you, protect you and grow up."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian smiled with satisfaction.


    She was full of food and her hands still hurt, but it had little effect.


    But at this meeting, the night was already deep, and Shen Xi was sleepy again and again if he could endure.


    Mu Shimian sent him out to rest, while he leaned against the bed, raised his head and looked at the light on the ceiling.


    It''s time to wake up.


    After waking up, he must be very, very angry.


    Angry that she did everything she could, angry that she said to go, angry that she deceived him again.


    Mu Shimian put himself in the ce of Xiabo shallow, and felt that he would really be angry. It is normal to die of old age all his life.


    However, there was still a little hope in her heart.


    Thin shallow will give her another chance after she turns back.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hei thought a lot of ways, but he couldn''t get in touch with mu Shinian.

 Chapter 2140

    <h4>Chapter 2140</h4>


    Even thest passage was closed.


    "She probably lost her emergency contact as soon as she left here."


    Xiao Hei watched thest signal stay at a private airport in China. Then, he didn''t move. They sent someone to look for it. They only saw a contact device and a sentence left by mu Shinian.


    - don''t follow.


    Just three words.


    It''s like an order.


    They disobeyed the order for the first time. As a result, it didn''t work at all.


    With almost all the avable methods, I couldn''t find the position of Mu Shinian. Even I couldn''t get in.


    "It''s impossible to go in. Miss Mu didn''t want us to go in from the beginning. Moreover, when she arrived at that ce, it was her home. It was much easier for her to control us not to go in than we tried to rush in by force."


    After all, in other people''s territory, you can''t turn others to be presumptuous.


    Xiao Hei clenched his fist.


    "But she clearly said..."


    It''s agreed that once you go in, you''ll cooperate inside and outside.


    In the end, they were cheated.


    At the beginning, mu Shinian nned to fight alone and didn''t want to involve anyone at all.


    "Probably just to deceive us." The woman stood aside and her face was a little ugly: "in order to reassure us and think for the good, she is so sure that she may have figured out a good way long ago. If we have to go, we may be adding trouble to her."


    In fact, how could it be trouble.


    The more people, the better.


    The more people, the better the odds.


    "We are not others. We are her men. We should work hard for her. She doesn''t pull her brothers and sisters into the water or young master Bo into the water. I can understand these. However, we are different. We are men. If she has anything to do, of course we have to rush to the front!"


    This is the rtionship between superiors and subordinates.


    Not like mu Shinian.


    They wouldn''t let them take the risk at all.


    Xiao Hei gritted his teeth: "we were all found by her one by one. We were desperate people. We should work hard for her. It was agreed from the beginning. She can''t, she can''t be like this. We won''t be needed at the critical time."


    Theter words became more and more incoherent.


    Women look at it, want tofort, but they can''tfort.


    She sighed, put her hand on Xiaohei''s shoulder, grabbed it hard, and whispered, "she treats us as living people."


    Not a tool.


    Not someone who can be used regardless of the consequences.


    She treated them as human beings, so she would let them leave immediately in case of danger, otherwise they would be involved.


    Xiao Hei closed his eyes and bit his teeth weakly.


    "What should she do? What should she do if something happens when she goes to such a dangerous ce alone?"


    The woman looked at him helplessly. There was no way.


    They can''t get there.


    If Mu Shinian has the ability to block them here, he has the ability to block others.


    There, it''s her territory. It''s impossible for them to go in.


    In the information room, no one spoke. It was quiet. Everyone looked frustrated.


    "Where''s the young master Bo?" The woman suddenly said, "can''t even him?"


    Xiao Hei bowed his head for a long time before he squeezed out a sentence:

 Chapter 2141

    <h4>Chapter 2141</h4>


    "No way. I can''t even get in. Miss Mu has blocked all entrances and exits."


    So, if you can''t do it, you can''t do it.


    I can''t even get in. What else can I help.


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Xiao Hei frowned and looked back unhappily. He saw Bo Qian standing outside the door.


    "Er..." Xiao Hei stood up from his chair. Looking at the thin light who shouldn''t be here, he stood up awkwardly: "you, why are you here?"


    Logically, how could Bo shallow know here.


    Thin and shallow looked at him expressionless: "did she leave anything?"


    Little Hei Leng looked at the woman. The woman took out the tracker from her pocket and a note: "this is thest thing she left. Then the information was interrupted."


    Holding the tracker, the two looked at each other. Anyway, there was nothing to hide.


    The woman said straightly, "this tracker is specially made and designed by Miss mu. Each of us has one. Even if there is another ce where the signal ispletely interrupted, as long as the chip in it is not damaged, there will be a weak signal, which can be captured by our headquarters."


    "Moreover, the chip ispressed to the smallest volume by Miss mu, which is generally not easy to detect. Even if it is scanned by the machine, it is only a metal reaction. If it is confused, you can sessfully bring the tracker with you."


    "Half of it is hard to find, but miss Mu took it away. That is to say, she didn''t intend to do so from the beginning."


    Don''t want to be found.


    I don''t want anyone to go.


    Thin shallow took the tracker away, stared at the note, held it hard twice, opened the door and went out.


    Xiao Hei stood up, took two quick steps and suddenly stopped again.


    "Young master Bo, are you going to find Miss mu?"


    "..." Bo Qian looked back and looked at him coldly.


    Xiao Hei lowered his head and couldn''t help being embarrassed.


    "I don''t mean anything else, young master Bo. There''s nothing we can do. If you can find Miss mu, please bring her back safely."


    "Please."


    Little ck bowed his head and bowed respectfully.


    Women also bend down and bow respectfully.


    Other people in the information room also stood up and said with a serious face: "young master Bo, please."


    Thin shallow nced at the people in the house, worried and afraid were written on his face.


    Mu Shinian is their spiritual pir. When she is gone, these people will be a mess.


    No matter what.


    Mu Shinian


    I just woke up.


    The overpowering drug was so strong that he fell asleep for two days. Up to now, he still hasn''t recovered.


    He nced at the people in the room and smiled after a long time.


    "What''s none of my business?"


    He asked indifferently.


    It seems that the man really has nothing to do with him.


    When she left, the story ended.


    Everything has be less important.


    Little ck was stunned and looked at him in amazement. He was not sure and asked, "Bo, master Bo?"


    "Does she have anything to do with me?" Thin shallow looked at him thoughtfully: "what does she want to do? Is it dangerous? Did I stop it? By the way, I don''t really want to stop it."


    It has nothing to do with him.


    He doesn''t have no brain. What others say is so clear. If he still takes care of it, wouldn''t he be too self righteous.

 Chapter 2142

    <h4>Chapter 2142</h4>


    "Please, it''s no use for anyone. I don''t care about this matter, this person."


    The voice fell. Thin shallow held the tracker and left directly.


    Xiao Hei wanted to catch up. As a result, he was grabbed.


    The man on his side suddenly pressed his shoulder: "don''t go."


    "Go away!" Xiao Hei shook off her hand and strode to catch up with her. His eyes were heavy and he asked loudly, "don''t say anything, as if Miss Mu was determined to go her own way!"


    "The situation there is soplicated that she doesn''t want anyone to be involved. We are the same as you. She just cares about you and us, so she wants to bear it by herself. Bo shallow, she doesn''t want to involve you. Even when she wants to leave, she will leave you the best impression, not really tear her face and give you the trust andpany you want most. She promised this Promise to give you the warmest scam, and then go to a life and death game by herself. She bears the most dangerous. Even if she can''te back, she will leave you the best side! She is the best in the world. Bo Qian, she cares about you all the time. Why do you say that she seems so cruel! "


    Xiao Hei is very excited.


    At ordinary times, he certainly didn''t dare to yell at Bo Qian so much.


    But now he''s really angry.


    "What do you know about Bo Qian? What do you know? She''s afraid she can''t prevent you. She transferred all the people who can be transferred from the headquarters just to keep an eye on you and prevent you from looking for her!"


    "Bo Qian, why are you angry! She cares about you, she loves you, she worries about you, is that wrong? Everyone has the right to me her, Bo Qian, you don''t have the right!"


    The woman wanted to stop it, butter, forget it.


    Even if thin and shallow anger takes away the whole organization, it''s estimated that it doesn''t matter.


    Without mu Shinian, there is no need for this organization to exist.


    They are desperate people. Mu Shinian gave them a ce to live, and then stayed for so many years.


    If necessary, they are willing to die in order to yearn for the time.


    Thin shallow back to them, can not see their expressions, perhaps, alsozy to see.


    He is such an unreasonable person.


    If you are in a bad mood, you will not pay attention to anyone. If you are in a bad mood, you will even fight against the people''s Congress... He is not a good man, never.


    The door closes.


    Xiao Hei was still very excited. He closed his eyes and tears fell down.


    The woman patted him on the shoulder and said gently, "forget it, let''s find the man first."


    How to find it.


    Everything has been tried.


    I can''t get in at all.


    There''s no way.


    Mu Shinianpletely prevented people.


    Xiao Hei said, "continue to find out."


    "Yes."


    The woman stared at the door and was silent for a long time before she took her eyes away.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bo Qian went back, it was veryte.


    Tang and song waited for him at the door with a bottle of red wine in their hands. When they saw himing back, they shook the bottle of wine: "drink?"


    Thin and shallow looked at him without expression. After a long time, he nodded.


    "OK."


    Opened the door.


    Tang and song took the lead in, went to the kitchen and came back with two wine sses.


    Thin shallow sat on the sofa with some cold eyes: "what''s the matter with me?"


    Tang and song poured two sses of wine, nced at him and said, "I''m afraid you can''t think about it. I''ll talk to you."


    Thin shallow looked at him more idiotic.

 Chapter 2143

    <h4>Chapter 2143</h4>


    Tang and songughed; "I seem to think too much. It''s really beyond my expectation that you can be so calm."


    Thin shallow took a ss of red wine and took a sip. The voice line looked at him coldly: "otherwise?"


    "Search for life or trouble?"


    Tang and song nodded approvingly, "that''s what I said. If these two methods were useful, you would have done so long ago."


    Thin shallow looked at him like an idiot, then indifferently took back his eyes and said coldly: "am I crazy?"


    "I think it''s almost gone." Tang Song smiled: "Bo Qian, I know what you want to do. I just want to persuade you not to get involved. It''s too wide."


    Thin shallow drank up the red wine and raised his eyes. His eyes were full of deep ridicule.


    "Are you sick?"


    He asked directly.


    One or two thought he would do something, as if he had to do something to be normal.


    Tang and song sighed and said bluntly, "Bo Qian, we have known each other for so many years. I still know who you are. You can''t let go."


    "..." Bo Qian poured a ss of wine and stared at the bright red wine, which was as red as blood. He smiled more ironically: "I can''t put anything down. What can''t be put down. In the Tang and Song Dynasties, I''m not stupid. I''m left behind again and again. Everyone will lose his temper. What''s more, I''m not stupid and hopeless."


    "..." Tang and song looked at him unexpectedly.


    Thin and shallow lean on the sofa, like a long time ago. It''s very light and cold. There''s no emotion or expression. A person or a house can be quiet for several days.


    A long time ago, thin and shallow was like this.


    Now, it seems to go back.


    No one can bring it back.


    A mu Shinian pulled him back from a desperate situation. Now that mu Shinian has gone, he nted it back without hesitation.


    And never look back.


    This time, can we have the next mu Shinian.


    The face of Tang and Song Dynasties gradually became a little ugly.


    "Bo Qian, you, don''t do this."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die." Thin shallow looked at him like a great enemy and couldn''t helpughing: "white eyed wolf, what do I think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang and song suddenly felt a little distressed for him.


    We all know that mu Shinian has gone too far, but her identity is really not suitable for pulling others into the fire pit, otherwise, if she is not careful, it will cause turbulence.


    Mu Shinian chose such a way to leave, and they all felt no problem.


    Even if you fail to live up to a shallow deep feeling, there is nothing you can do.


    But they forgot.


    Thin and shallow will hurt.


    Tang and song drank a mouthful of red wine. Seeing Bo Qian''s appearance, they didn''t know who to love first.


    "It''s not that she won''te back. Sooner orter, she wille back."


    "... it doesn''t matter."


    Thin shallow took another sip of wine and looked cold.


    There was no obvious emotion on his face.


    It''s really bad... Tang and song held the wine ss and their eyes became a little uneasy.


    Bo Qian, is this true?


    Tang and song silently looked at him: "do you really care about her?"


    Thin and shallow is very annoying.


    He put the wine ss on the table and made a big move. He knocked it over directly. He nced at Tang and Song Dynasties without expression and asked word by word: "do you think I should take care of it?"


    "Tang and Song Dynasties, am I so cheap?"

 Chapter 2144

    <h4>Chapter 2144</h4>


    The Tang and Song dynasties were speechless: "...."


    "Or do you think how much I like her, twice at a time?" Bo Qian stood up and looked down at him: "Tang and Song Dynasties, am I so cheap?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He risked everything to apany her to a life and death battle. As a result, she left people behind and ran away.


    I''m afraid I can''t stand it no matter who it is on.


    What''s more, Bo Qian, he was born so arrogant, how could he bow his head again and again for a person?


    Thin shallow nced at the desktop, simply looked at it and said, "clean it up."


    Then he went in.


    Tang and song drank a mouthful of red wine and felt bitter in their mouth.


    Okay, how did this happen.


    Shallow and sincere, regardless of Mu Shinian, it seems to take it for granted.


    They can''t find any excuse to condemn.


    After all, the mistake is to admire the time.


    The door of the study on the second floor was closed.


    Tang and song sighed and leaned back on the sofa with a headache. What''s all this.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    Thin shallow leaned against the table and looked out of the window coldly.


    Today, the wind blew in from the window and blew up all the documents on the desktop.


    A few of them were blown to the ground, and the pages ttered.


    Gradually, it began to rain, and the rain beat against the window.


    He looked at it quietly, with no emotion in his eyes.


    The door was knocked twice. Someone came in and said uneasily, "it''s all ready."


    Bo Qian said, "I see."


    Su Jin couldn''t help but say, "do you really want to go there? Don''t you regret it? Miss Mu also said that she didn''t want you to go there. If you will, in case..."


    He couldn''t go on with what he saidter.


    Everyone said that shallow is too calm.


    In fact, he''s not calm. He''s already crazy.


    Thin shallow still maintained a posture. He didn''t even look back. The whole person looked very calm.


    "The rest is none of your business."


    "I know, but..." Su Jin took a deep breath and said with some difficulty: "I''m just worried about you. It''s toote for you to leave. If you sink deeper and deeper, I''m really afraid of you... Something wrong."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Thin shallow sneered. He looked back and looked coldly with a touch of arrogant tone: "I can''t ept such a farewell, that''s all."


    He wants an ount.


    It''s that simple.


    Su Jin clenched his fist and said uneasily, "but at least, take someone over. You''re alone. If you need help, isn''t it too dangerous?"


    No matter how thin and shallow can do, he is only himself.


    More people can always provide more protection.


    "No." Thin shallow refused directly. He lit a cigarette, bit it in his mouth and stared out of the window: "no one can help."


    Su Jin knew he couldn''t persuade him.


    He is Bo Qian''s best man.


    Now that he has made his consciousness, no matter what he says, he can''t change his mind.


    He just took a deep breath, and then asked seriously, "Miss Mu is from the pce family. You should know what the pce family is. Young master Bo, are you sure you want to fight the whole pce family?"


    The first noble, the pce family.


    If one is not done well, the whole Bo family will be involved. At that time, it will really get out of control.


    The situation will get more and more chaotic.

 Chapter 2145

    <h4>Chapter 2145</h4>


    "Gong Jia, ah..."


    Thin shallow just sneered out, as if he really didn''t pay attention to the family at all.


    No matter how powerful it is, what can it be.


    He just doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    One day, I don''t want to wait any longer.


    He doesn''t care, he just takes it to heart and can''t say it.


    Then, everyone thought he really didn''t care about Mu Shinian.


    Su Jin held a pile of information and opened his mouth carefully for a long time: "young master Bo, I still want to ask you, are you sure? Because the involvement is really too big."


    Mu Sinian is a member of the pce family.


    Once she got back to Gong''s house, she probably couldn''te back.


    Even if she came back, no one expected to let her back.


    "Young master Bo, you really can''t intervene in some things."


    Thin shallow still leaned against him and looked at the wind and rain outside. There was no emotion on his face.


    "I see."


    Su Jin put the information neatly on the table and said, "young master Bo, we''re waiting for you toe back."


    Bring back mu Shinian.


    Okay, bring it back safely.


    The door closes.


    Peace was restored in the house.


    The information was turned over.


    A gust of wind blew, and those materials were blown all over the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian suddenly woke up from her dream and pulled the wound on her hand. Her face was covered with cold sweat.


    Shen Xi heard the noise and ran in immediately.


    Seeing her in a cold sweat, she was frightened: "what''s the matter with you? Are you ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, wiped the cold sweat on his face and shook his head: "nothing. I had a nightmare. It''s all right."


    "... are you sure it''s okay?" Shen Xi took a paper towel and wiped the cold sweat on her face. Seeing her pale face, she was still worried: "I''ll call the doctor."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the water on the table and said, "water."


    "OK." Shen Xi immediately poured a ss of water and handed it to her.


    Mu Shinian drank a mouthful of water and was a little morefortable. She leaned against the bed and hung her eyes quietly.


    Shen Xi looked at her uneasily. "What kind of nightmare did you have, scared like this?"


    Mu Shinian pressed his jumping forehead twice, and his eyes were faint: "I dreamed that some people who shouldn''t be here appeared."


    "..." Shen Xi was more careful; "That young master Bo?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him, ah, said, "well, it''s him."


    "You bring me theputer."


    This dream is terrible.


    She would rathere alone than tell others who came, the situation would be veryplicated.


    Shen Xi thought she was going to do something. She immediately went to get theputer.


    Mu Shinian tapped the keyboard with one hand. She scanned the points she controlled and blocked all the entrances and exits.


    There should be absolutely no problem.


    Shen Xi leaned over his head and looked at the red dots. He didn''t understand them at all. He raised his head in amazement and looked at mu Shinian with a look of thirst for knowledge.


    Mu Shinian erged the map, checked it one by one, and turned off theputer only after it was sure that there was no problem.


    "This is the thumbnail of the map. I have arranged people here to prevent some people froming in."


    Shen Xi understands.


    He opened his mouth numbly; "You move so fast."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, relieved, and looked out at the sky.


    "Sote?"


    "Well, you had a feverst night." Shen Xi said, "but fortunately, after mixing the water, the fever subsided in the middle of the night. How will you feel? Is it better?"

 Chapter 2146

    <h4>Chapter 2146</h4>


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian looked at her hand. There was a little blood on the gauze. She sighed indifferently and said; "Bring me a clean suit."


    "It''s ready." Shen Xi pointed to the wardrobe: "and skin care products are all in it."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "OK, thank you."


    "You''ve ordered the people and are ready to withdraw."


    Shen Xi looked at her in amazement: "yes, where are you going to withdraw?"


    Mu Shinian rubbed her shoulder. She''s been sleeping for nearly two days. She''s really sore back.


    "Go find your father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi stood up excitedly, "do you know where my father is?"


    Mu Shinian saw that he was worried and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, you can find it."


    Shen Xi clenched his fist excitedly. He took a deep breath and solemnly thanked: "thank you."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian has been restless all day.


    Shen Xi thought she was in no mood because of her injury and didn''t dare to disturb her.


    Mu Shinian was silent. He didn''t change his face until he came to a small apartment.


    "This?"


    Shen Xi looked at the apartment curiously and looked at mu Shinian strangely: "where is this?"


    The middle-aged man exined attentively: "the family of the person responsible formunication next to Mr. Shen lives here."


    Shen Xi blinked in amazement: "yes, then?"


    Mu Shinian closed the door and said to him, "you follow me."


    Shen Xi: "


    He looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man smiled and handed him a look full of encouragement.


    Shen Xi: "


    How does he feel? It''s weird.


    As if something had happened.


    Mu Shinian saw him standing still and raised his eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing." The development was so strange that he couldn''t react at all. It felt that everyone knew what was going on, but he was kept in the dark, or he didn''t react at all.


    Confused, Shen Xi followed mu Shinian upstairs.


    The apartment here has ten floors. There is no elevator. You have to take the stairs.


    After climbing to the eighth floor, Shen Xi was panting.


    He looked at the humble door, his eyes more strange: "what do you mean?"


    "Looking for your father." Mu Shinian looked at her hand and guessed how confident she was of her own sess, but she immediately changed her mind.


    Shen Xi''s eyes widened: "my father is inside?"


    He said, going to knock at the door.


    Mu Shinian held him directly and sighed in silence: "your father is not here. There are others inside. If you want to know where your father is, listen to me. You can do whatever I want you to do."


    Shen Xi was stunned and rolled away his sleeve, with a momentum of fighting at any time.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "very good, momentum is sufficient, continue to maintain."


    Then she knocked on the door twice.


    Her voice became gentle in an instant; "Hello, I''m a new neighbor upstairs. Do you have a wrench? I''ll borrow it."


    Footsteps rang out in the room.


    Then, open the door.


    The middle-aged woman looked at the visitor and didn''t react. Mu Shinian smiled. Then she pressed the door with one hand and went straight in. Then, before the woman called out, she suddenly covered her mouth and pressed the person against the wall.


    "Woo woo!"


    The woman struggled, but she couldn''t move at all.


    Shen Xi was stunned: "this, this..."

 Chapter 2147

    <h4>Chapter 2147</h4>


    "Mom?" A little boy came out of the bedroom. When he saw this scene, he was scared to cry: "Mom, mom, who are you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi; "Come in, close the door and catch the child."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    He took a breath, and the green veins on his forehead burst out: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "do you want to save your parents?"


    Shen Xi was a little unresponsive: "no, what does saving my parents have to do with them, a weak woman and a child..."


    "Do it!"


    Mu Shinian raised the volume, and the whole person''s face was a little gloomy.


    Shen Xi was frightened by her.


    The child was crying and shouting and was about to rush over.


    Shen Xi frowned. Under the stare of Mu Shinian, she picked up the child and covered his mouth.


    Then he continued to ask, "no, what are you going to do? Is it wrong to do so?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "do you know who this is?"


    "Yes, you said, this is the family of the person in charge ofmunication around my father..." Shen Xi said, looking down at the child. He blinked and suddenly understood.


    "So don''t worry about morality or immorality." Mu Shinian said solemnly, "especially when others are sorry for you first, do whatever you can to achieve your goal."


    Shen Xi covered the child and straightened up when she thought of her parents.


    "I see. What should I do next?"


    Mu Shinian raised his chin and pointed to the kitchen. His voice was a little scattered: "take out the knife. The child''s skin is tender. Give him some blood first."


    Shen Xi: "


    The woman smelled the speech and struggled harder.


    Mu Shinian controlled her and said to the foolish Shen Xi, "go."


    "Really?" Shen Xi was a little flustered. How to say, there was really a lot of psychological pressure on a child to do such a thing.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "yes, really."


    "Oh, no!" The woman struggled hard: "no, no, no, he''s still a child!"


    "What happened to the child?" Mu Shinian seemed determined. When she was a bad person, she pulled her lips and said, "children are human, adults are not human?"


    The woman took a breath and begged, "please, don''t do this! I''ll tell you what you want to know!"


    Mu Shinian smiled, looked at the child in Shen Xi''s arms and said faintly, "OK, contact your husband."


    "..." the woman was stunned.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrow: "what''s the matter, what''s the problem?"


    The woman swallowed her saliva and looked at her almost thrilled.


    It''s those people. Doesn''t it mean that this ce is absolutely safe and no one will find it?


    "Contact me, contact my husband for what?" The woman stumbled and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I don''t know you. Did you misunderstand something?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi: "go get the knife. You can''t die if you bleed a little. You have to do great things in the future. You can''t cope with this situation. What else can you do?"


    "..." the green veins on Shen Xi''s forehead began to expose again.


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly: "do you have a problem?"


    "..." I dare not have an opinion at all.

 Chapter 2148

    <h4>Chapter 2148</h4>


    Shen Xi coughed and went to the kitchen weakly.


    The woman''s face changed instantly when she saw that they were going to be serious.


    "No, no, no! I beg you, no!"


    "Either call, or your child will die..." after a pause, she changed her mouth; "We won''t die. We don''t kill people. At best, we just put some blood."


    Why do you say so lightly about such violence!


    Shen Xi was speechless for a long time. His face was ferocious. He angrily held the knife against the child''s neck: "speak quickly!"


    Mu Shinian: "


    Momentum... Momentum is still very good.


    The woman waspletely frightened.


    "You, you, you..."


    "Less nonsense!" Shen Xi said fiercely, "call quickly, or your child will die!"


    With that, he threw his knife in front of the child again.


    The woman''s face turned pale with fear.


    She almost knelt down: "I fight, I fight, I fight now!"


    "..." Shen Xi swallowed his saliva and continued to keep a gloomy face, fierce.


    Mu Shinian coughed and motioned Shen Xi to get his cell phone.


    The woman took the phone and called out tremblingly: "Hello, hello husband."


    Over the phone, the man heard the woman''s voice and his face changed instantly.


    "Why are you calling? I didn''t tell you. Don''t call me. I''ll call back if I have something."


    "Old, husband, someone found us." The woman burst into tears; "They, they caught Ruirui!"


    The voice lines of the men on the phone changed: "what?"


    "Tell your husband that your child is now in Shen Xi''s hands. If the Shen family has any ident, your child won''t want to live." Mu Shi read his chin and asked coldly.


    The woman sobbed and said.


    Over the phone, her husband''s voice trembled: "what are you going to do? Don''t move the child!"


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian sneered and hung up the phone directly.


    The woman''s body was trembling and her tears kept falling.


    Mu Shinian is not at all sympathetic: "your husband should think of this before he chooses to betray others. Therefore, don''t feel wronged. You can cooperate well. We don''t move you and your children. But if you and your husband dare to y any tricks and force me to annoy me, your child will ask for more blessings."


    "Cooperate, I will cooperate!"


    Women are so scared that they dare not say no.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Xi went down with the child in her arms, she was still confused.


    He looked at her, but she didn''t respond at all. Her eyes were even cold.


    When she got in the car and left, Shen Xi still looked thrilled.


    Mu Shinian peeled a sugar and handed it to the child.


    The child didn''t dare to eat and huddled aside pitifully.


    These brothers and sisters are really terrible.


    Seeing that the child was really afraid, Shen Xi coughed and touched his head: "don''t be afraid, we are not bad people."


    Mu Shinian was in a daze. Hearing this sentence, he looked at him speechless.


    The child also took a breath, as if he had never seen such a brazen man.


    Mu Shinian sighed, with a bit of mockery in his eyes.


    "If you don''t eat, don''t eat. When you''re hungry, he''ll always eat."


    Child: "


    Shen Xi: "


    The child stared at the sugar in Mu Shinian''s hand and swallowed a little saliva.


    His mother sat in front of him and kept giving him hints not to eat.

 Chapter 2149

    <h4>Chapter 2149</h4>


    The child could only hold back the pain. Mu Shinian saw it and didn''t want to say anything. He bit a sugar and looked at the retrogressive scenery outside.


    "Are we going to find my parents?"


    Shen Xi asked excitedly.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and said, "well, go find them."


    Shen Xi suddenly felt refreshed and held the child on herp. She had to watch it in person.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and did not obstruct it.


    "Calm down."


    "OK."


    Shen Xi held the child in both hands. He was afraid that he would not see one of them, so he ran away.


    Mu Shinian nced at the car closely behind him and picked a little at the corner of his lips.


    She gave a sneer and propped her chin.


    Shen Xi heard her suddenly smile and turned curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shimian exchanged eyes with the middle-aged man in front. She nodded and went to bed.


    The middle-aged man also noticed the people following him. He was silent and didn''t scare the snake by listening to Mu Shinian''s words.


    ¡­¡­


    Until midnight, the car stopped at a gas station.


    Mu Shinian fell asleep. She was still sleepy. She looked at the gas station and Shen Xi on the side. Seeing that he had been holding on to sleep, she patted him on the shoulder silently: "rx and sleep."


    Shen Xi shook her head: "no, I can hold it."


    Mu Shinian said, "don''t worry, they can''t run away."


    "What if?" Shen Xi said, "it''s too critical at this time. Don''t make mistakes."


    Mu Shinian propped up the door and smiled helplessly: e on, then you can continue to see."


    With that, she was leaving.


    Shen Xi said, "where are you going?"


    "Just walk around."


    When I admire you, I don''t return to my mouth.


    The middle-aged man didn''t trust to follow her and was rejected: "no, just look at them. I''ll be careful."


    The middle-aged man stared at her hand: "your hand..."


    "Not in the way." Mu Shinian said, "don''t worry, just wait here."


    The middle-aged man hesitated and stopped.


    Mu Shinian walked over.


    There are jungles near the gas station.


    It''s dark. It looks dangerous.


    The middle-aged man stared at her worried figure.


    Mu Shinian was surrounded as soon as she went in, and she was not flustered at all.


    "Miss mu, long time no see."


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pocket: "Jane''s man?"


    No one answered.


    Mu Shinian shrugs; "Well, it seems not."


    She looked at the sky, which was not very good, and was a little depressed; "It seems that there are really many people who want to kill me."


    "Miss Mu knows that she shouldn''te back here. You''re not very wee." The man in ck looked at her and said, "if you will go back, we will send you back and promise not to hurt you."


    Mu Shi read and kicked away a small stone.


    Those people were like great enemies, their spirits were tense, and they all took a step back when they thought what she was going to do.


    Mu Shinian looked at them speechless.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Since you are not Gu Jian''s people, talk about cooperation."


    "We are not in the same camp and can''t cooperate." The man in ck refused directly.


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "so it''s not for me, it''s for Shen Xi?"


    "He''s not suitable. He wants to sit in that position. To be honest, he doesn''t have that qualification or ability." The man in ck spoke simply without any hesitation.

 Chapter 2150

    <h4>Chapter 2150</h4>


    Mu Shinian nced at them and said, "well, unless he doesn''t want to sit in that position, no one is qualified to let him roll down."


    The man in ck sneered: "Miss Mu means to protect him in the end? You should think clearly. You don''t have so many people on hand now."


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "I really don''tck people."


    "Since you don''t cooperate, forget it."


    Then she turned and left.


    The men looked at each other and stopped them immediately.


    Mu Shimian calmly nced at them, with a little mockery on his face: "you are not Gu Jian''s people, and I don''t want to waste time with you."


    "Miss mu, I have offended you!"


    The man in ck rushed over without saying a word.


    They are fast.


    He''s also very good.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already shot.


    Mu Shinian''s face was not a bit flustered. She sneered, sped one''s wrist and kicked it fiercely.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi is sleepy.


    The child was sleeping soundly in his arms.


    The result was a scream, and the frightened people immediately sat up straight.


    "What happened?" Shen Xi jumped out of the car, still holding the child in his arms. Both of them looked at the ce where the sound was made with a wooden face.


    The middle-aged man coughed and gave an embarrassing exnation to the staff of the gas station.


    "There must be a thief. It''s all right. You''re busy."


    The staff was speechless with a face; "Here, is there a thief?"


    "Yes, you are busy." The middle-aged face is still smiling.


    The staff felt some panic and avoided them one by one.


    Shen Xi came over with the child in her arms and said uneasily, "yes, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head at him and said, "I''ll have a look."


    As soon as he was about to go, he saw mu Shinianing back.


    The two men looked at each other and hurried over.


    Shen Xi looked behind him and asked uneasily, "what''s the matter? Have you been followed?"


    Mu Shinian nodded. She shook her hands and said, "it''s all right. It''s solved."


    Shen Xi was inexplicably nervous.


    "Yes, who is it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not Gu Jian." Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder and exined, "it''s just some people who don''t agree with you. It''s no problem."


    "..." Shen Xi blinked: "then my parents..."


    "Don''t worry, they''re all right."


    Mu Shinian nced at the child in his arms.


    Just after the child woke up, she raised her hand and rubbed the child''s head twice: "let''s go and see your parents."


    Shen Xi blinked again and got on the bus.


    The child was awake and covered his stomach.


    Mu Shinian went to the nearby store to buy a can of hot milk, plugged in a straw, handed it to the child, and then sat in the back seat.


    The woman sat in the co driver''s seat and looked behind her, a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, I have no reason to harm him." Mu Shinian leaned against the rear seat, turned out a nket and covered the child: "if you cooperate, he will be fine."


    The woman bit her lower lip and let the child eat.


    The child was already hungry. He took the milk and sipped it.


    Mu Shinian looked and raised his eyebrow: "it''s very good."


    A woman''s husky plea; "Can you, don''t hurt him, he''s just a child."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip; "Then you have to ask your husband why the Shen family betrayed him."

 Chapter 2151

    <h4>Chapter 2151</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Women are short of words.


    I really can''t answer this question.


    She pursed her lower lip and looked at the child uneasily.


    "Don''t worry, you can see people tomorrow at thetest."


    The woman clenched her fist and whispered; "I don''t know. I didn''t know anything about it. My husband arranged us here and told us not to go home during this time. I asked him what he wanted to do, but he didn''t say. We really didn''t know what he wanted to do."


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian leaned against the rear seat, calmly closed his eyes and prepared to rest.


    Shen Xi looked at her and then at the woman. His eyes were full of hatred: "you are worried about your children, and I am worried about my parents. You don''t have to say anything more. If my parents are all right, everyone will be all right. If anything happens to them, no one will think about it."


    The woman turned pale and closed her eyes in fear.


    Shen Xi looked at her and took the nket to her side and gently covered it.


    Mu Shinian''s eyshes moved slightly, but he didn''t open his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Shen Xi looked at her strange sister. For a moment, her mood was tooplicated.


    He thought he died at the airport. As a result, he came back safely without losing his hair.


    He thought that his parents must be missing. As a result, he caught two people simply and rudely and set out the whereabouts of his parents.


    Everything is so fast that people can''t react.


    It''s a bit against the sky to say she''s smart.


    It''s not too much to boast.


    Shen Xi held the child in her arms. Even if her hands were sour, she didn''t dare to let go. He really understood why everyone asked him to find mu Shinian, because with her, even if it was impossible, she could find a breakthrough in an instant.


    On the other hand, she is really holding her back.


    The sessor''s position, even if it''s not him, if Mu Shinian sits on it, she can sit well and stably. It''s estimated that those who followed them just now will agree and even help.


    Shen Xi suddenly felt that he was really, really useless.


    Even if it''s useless, it can''t help at all.


    It''s sad to think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    When these people left, the people at the gas station dared to sneak past, and then they saw a pile of people lying on the ground.


    "Ah!"


    The two men almost hugged each other.


    The people on the ground didn''t faint and were still awake, but they couldn''t get up.


    It seems that he was beaten badly and couldn''t even get up.


    The two men looked at each other and said uneasily, "yes, do you want to call a doctor?"


    "No, thanks."


    After unremitting efforts, someone finally got up. He took a deep breath, helped up his aplice and was about to leave.


    The two men asked uneasily, "you, who are you?"


    The leader stopped, struggled and said, "who did she say we are?"


    "...." the staff replied tremblingly, "little thief?"


    "..." the man in ck took a breath from his lips and said, "Oh, well, that''s the thief."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With that, the group of people helped each other and left.


    The two staff members huddled together and said very uneasily, "what''s the situation?"


    "No, I don''t know. It seems very troublesome. Let''s not meddle."

 Chapter 2152

    <h4>Chapter 2152</h4>


    "That''s what I said. Now the situation here is soplicated, I''d better leave it alone."


    "I don''t know what happened to the pce family. It''s hard to say. The Shen family has also been dragged into the water. Is it going to change recently?"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian slept for a long time.


    When she woke up, it was the next day.


    She was stunned and didn''t react.


    The child squatted beside her and was trying to poke her pear vortex with his hand.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes, startled him and almost fell off his chair.


    Mu Shinian reached out in time and hugged his body.


    Children are not afraid of life and hold on tightly.


    Mu Shinian put him back on the rear seat and stared at him curiously: "what are you looking at?"


    "You look good, but it''s also fierce." Children speak honestly.


    Mu Shimian was amused by him and touched his cheek; "Well, it''s fierce."


    The child puffed his steamed stuffed bun face: "will you hurt me and my mother?"


    "No." Mu Shinian said, "as long as you are obedient, everything will be fine."


    The child Oh, his spirit is a little waning; "Can I see my father? I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Well, I''ll see him soon." Mu Shinian had no experience dealing with children. She looked at the child quietly: "are you hungry? Go down and have a meal?"


    The child said well and wanted to climb down by himself.


    When mu Shinian saw that he had broken his hands and feet, he simply picked him up.


    The child let out a sigh and put his arms around her neck.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Where''s my mother?"


    The child looked around and saw his mother struggling to get down.


    But thinking that they wouldn''t let two people touch along the way, they calmed down again.


    The child''s mother also wanted toe, but there was someone watching her, so she could only look at her child.


    Mu Shimian didn''t say anything. He handed the child over to Shen Xi. He went to wash himself and changed his clothes. Then he met someone in the downstairs restaurant.


    Shen Xi still held the child and sat opposite the woman.


    Several people eat quietly.


    Mu Shinian had no appetite. After eating, he went to the small shop next door, bought some snacks and returned to the car.


    Shen Xi also came back soon. He held the child, sat in the back seat and looked at her uneasily: "you are in a bad mood these two days. Are you feeling sick?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian drank a mouthful of milk and looked at the sunshine outside the window.


    "Just had a nightmare."


    "... is it still the same nightmare?" Shen Xi carefully verified.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes."


    "... it is said that there are thoughts every day and dreams at night." Shen Xi''s voice gradually decreased under her eyes. He coughed and continued, "maybe I''m not sure. He really came to you."


    Thinking so, he is still a little happy.


    Out of selfishness, he didn''t want to carry too many of these things.


    It''s still very happy to have someone to share.


    "No way, I can''te." Mu Shinian waved his hand and spoke decisively; "I left someone to watch him and set up a mechanism here. He can''te."


    Shen Xi was curious: "what if he really came? I heard that young master Bo has great skills."


    Mu Shinian frowned: "if he reallyes, I will knock him out and send him out."


    Shen Xi sighed: "don''t think about it. If you choose to stay here at that time, it''s best for him toe. Right, he doesn''t really have to go to that step."


    Mu Shinian shook his head; "No, we pay our own debts by ourselves. We don''t have to pull others."


    Shen Xi agreed with this remark.


    It''s really unnecessary.


    "Forget it, I''m probably too tired recently." Then she took another drink and said, "what time is it now?"


    Shen Xi looked at the time and said, "in about half a day, we can see them in the evening."

 Chapter 2153

    <h4>Chapter 2153</h4>


    Everything seemed to be in her expectation.


    However, the situation of Mu Shinian looks really bad.


    Shen Xi stared at her hand. Her hand was hurt. It will have some impact.


    Moreover, she is really wrong these days. She is always in a daze and distracted. When she is alone, she looks out of the window. Even if she doesn''t say anything, people can see that she is worried.


    Mu Shinian was thinking about something. Seeing that he was staring at himself, he curiously picked his eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Shen Xi didn''t open her eyes and looked at her uneasily: "just feel that you seem to be hiding something."


    "...." Mu Shinian raised his hand, touched his face and shook his head; "Don''t worry, it''s all right."


    "If you have anything to say, I''ll help you if I can." Shen Xi suddenly said solemnly, "I''m just a few months away from you. You don''t have to always treat me as a child."


    It''s because of this.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I don''t treat you as a child. You are the one who can shoulder the heavy responsibility. No one treats you as a child."


    Shen Xi also smiled.


    "You''ve done enough for me. It''s my responsibility. Don''t help me."


    "Oh, good."


    Mu Shimian happily agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way is unimpeded.


    There were few obstacles.


    Mu Shinian chose some very biased Tao.


    Maybe she had too many nightmares, so she didn''t dare to sleep next. She kept looking at the map and some information.


    Shen Xi can sometimes insert a few words.


    The child was with them, and the woman was in another car.


    Therefore, when they talk, they don''t have to take too much into ount.


    Mu Shinian held the child in one hand for fear that he would fall down. The child also took the initiative to drill into her arms, holding her cor tightly with one hand.


    Mu Shinian was afraid that the child would sleep uneasily and patted him on the back twice.


    Shen Xi stared for a long time and suddenly said a digression.


    "I heard that your mother gave birth to a little brother."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and nodded: "well, yes."


    "Have you seen it?" Asked Shen Xi.


    Mu Shi replied without raising his mind: "yes, a very small child, very cute. Well, the skin is very white, the eyshes are very long, and the hair is a little curly."


    Shen Xi asked again, "did you hold him?"


    "No, I wanted to hold him. As a result, he was too young. I''m afraid I didn''t hold him without controlling my strength." Thinking so, mu Shinian suddenly felt some regret: "I should hold it. As soon as I leave, I don''t know when I can go back. Maybe when I go back, he can walk."


    At that time, it''s time to recognize people.


    Probably won''t let her touch it.


    Shen Xi said, "there will be opportunities in the future. I think you get along well with your children."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the child snuggling up beside him. He hooked his lips and said, "probably because you threatened him with a knife."


    This is very wronged.


    Shen Xi defended herself very much: "you told me to do that. You seem more dangerous than me. This child really doesn''t know what to do."


    The driver in front couldn''t helpughing.


    Mu Shinian, they collected a lot of information before looking for her.

 Chapter 2154

    <h4>Chapter 2154</h4>


    The impression of her is still fierce, cold and hard to touch... As a result, he sincerely found that this girl really has a unique charm.


    She doesn''t even have a few words and won''t take the initiative to care about people, but she is very sincere.


    People can''t help but want to rely on her.


    But I was worried that she would carry it well, too tired and too difficult.


    The driver looked at the girl''s clean face from the rearview mirror and sighed helplessly. Her life experience is soplex that it is always unrealistic for her to live a stable life.


    Even if she wants to be safe, someone will constantly find fault.


    Among them, unless Shen Xi can be a great task and suppress those who are ready to move, otherwise, there will be no peace in the thought of admiring the times.


    Such a living and transparent girl can live freely if she has no life experience as a burden.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jian was kicked out of the car and rolled on the ground for some time. There were many bruises on her body, but her life was recovered.


    By the time he woke up, it had been three days since the incident.


    Anything can happen in these three days.


    His eyes grew gloomy as hey in bed.


    His men carefully reported: "Miss Mu is missing. I don''t know where she has gone. Moreover, master Shen''s whereabouts are unknown."


    Gu Jian clenched her teeth and clenched her fists.


    "Mu Shinian!"


    She''s really capable.


    You''re so hard on yourself.


    Everything is wless, and she dares to do it.


    He made a fool of himself in this y.


    Gu Jian closed her eyes and beat the bed board the next second.


    The people around were scared and their hair stood upright.


    "Mr. Gu, calm down. Don''t hurt yourself."


    Gu Jian sneered: "how can I be calm! Prevent her from appearing here. Even if she doesn''t seed, it will still make her with Shen Xi! What does this mean? She is determined to fight us!"


    It is clearly a desperate situation. Up to now, we are in a dilemma.


    Moreover, the means of admiring the time is really too strange.


    How cruel can a person''s mind be to himself! I''m afraid I don''t have to go into detail about this.


    His men carefully wiped a cold sweat on one side: "then, do you mean to continue to find Miss mu?"


    Gu Jane closed her eyes and gritted her teeth: "what''s the situation now?"


    "Basically under our control, those people can see the situation clearly. If Miss Mu is in power, in fact, they prefer to follow Miss mu. However, we all know that Miss mu can''t be in power. She doesn''t have the qualification. There is only one young master Shen left, which is not based on it. Therefore, a little talk, they will understand who to choose."


    This is good news.


    Gu Jian''s face was not as ugly as before.


    He struggled to sit up, nced at his injury, and frowned: "when can I leave the hospital?"


    "The doctor said they were all skin injuries. They didn''t hurt the key. They can be discharged at any time."


    "OK, you arrange it. I''ll go back as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    After his men quit, Gu Jiancai leaned on the sofa. He took a deep breath and looked tired and worried.


    Mu Shinian, this uncertain factor, is really too dangerous.


    It must be a big problem if you can''t get rid of it at the airport and keep it in the future.

 Chapter 2155

    <h4>Chapter 2155</h4>


    Speaking of, why didn''t he be cruel at the beginning?


    A moment of greed, but also hope that she can really stand on the same line with them. Now think about it, it''s really wishful thinking.


    "Oh."


    Gu Jian sneered, like a vicious snake, faintly spitting snake apricots.


    Now that he has seen the situation clearly, he will pay back the next meeting, together with this ount!


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jane was discharged this afternoon.


    The first thing he did was go to Washington.


    When the servant saw him, he said hello: "Mr. Gu."


    "Where''s madam?" Gu Jane took the car key to the servant.


    The servant pointed to the flower house behind and whispered, "madam, I''m not in a good mood these two days. I''ve been depressed all the time."


    "No one bothered her?" Gu Jian asked uneasily.


    When something like that happened, she was sure, but it turned out that she was annoyed by these idents.


    The servant nodded: "yes, they all came to explore, but Secretary Zhou blocked them back. There were also people trying to find something from them, but they didn''t seed. The people arranged by Mr. Gu were very dedicated."


    Gu Jian nodded; "OK, I see."


    Then he went to the flower house.


    The woman was fiddling with flowers and nts. When she saw hime in, she smiled: "brother."


    "Don''t worry too much." Gu Jian said gently, "you just have to wait for Xiaoli to sit in that position. At that time, a group of people will help him. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Gu Yun smiled and shook his head: "don''t worry. Those people began to shake when they saw mu Shinianing back. Xiaoli and Xiaoxin are not the opponent of that person. You see, even you lost in her hand."


    Gu Jian frowned and burst out with a helpless cry and smile.


    "You''re right. It''s really hard to deal with."


    "So, how can I not worry." Gu Yun sat on the sofa, poured two cups of ck tea and said quietly, "I really didn''t expect that Shen Xi would still be alive and mu Shinian woulde back one day. They guarded me so seriously that they left a hand so many years ago."


    Gu Jian held her shoulder and said in a reassuring voice, "don''t worry. With me, nothing will change. Your son is still the sessor. This will not change."


    Gu Yun looked at his injured hand and sighed sadly; "Brother, I still caused you too much trouble. If I had not been so capricious and had to marry him, I might have been better than now."


    "The road has been chosen, there is no need toin too much." Gu Jian said, "just remember, if you get through this time, there will be a smooth road ahead. If you owe you, you will always pay it back."


    Gu Yun chuckled and came out; "I see, brother, please."


    Gu Jian patted her head; "Don''t worry."


    Nothing will change.


    Even if something happens, he will erase it.


    Gu Yun took a sip of tea and stared at the faint ripples. He couldn''t help feeling bitter.


    What was the purpose of the original persistence?


    Her husband has never been on the same front.


    She risked everything to bet on the future. It''s still a mess now.


    "Madam."


    The servant whispered outside the door, "the doctor ising."


    "I see."


    Gu Yun put down the water cup, stood up and said; "Brother, I''ll take care of him."

 Chapter 2156

    <h4>Chapter 2156</h4>


    "Well, don''t think too much." After Gu Jian waited for her to leave, she also went out of the door.


    The driver had been waiting for a long time. Seeing himing out, he immediately opened the door.


    "Mr. Gu."


    "Go see Lao Cheng." Gu Jian''s cold opening; "Since you are so restless, teach him a lesson."


    The driver knew what he was talking about. It was just that the grass on the wall began to shake again.


    But also, mu Shinian is so powerful.


    A dead end can break a way out. Such a person has unlimited future.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    After the doctor checked and exined some, he packed up the medicine box and left.


    Gu Yun sat by the bed. She sighed, pulled up the quilt, smiled gently and said, "Why are you looking at me so much? You see, at this step, in the end, I''m not the only one with you."


    "You don''t believe me, even your own son. You''d rather leave everyone''s property to outsiders than give us a chance. Have you ever regretteding to this point?"


    The man in bed opened his eyes to her.


    He wanted to say something, but the veins on his forehead suddenly exposed. He wanted to talk, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Gu Yun sighed and said, "don''t struggle. It''s a stroke. The doctor said you''ve been working too hard these years and need a good rest."


    Gu Yun smiled mildly and said, "yes, I forgot to say it. Mu Shinian is back."


    The man was stunned. He didn''t know who mu Shinian was.


    Gu Yun chuckled, his tone was still so gentle: "the one who drove your sister crazy directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man was stunned and suddenly wanted to struggle.


    He made a series of vague sounds in his mouth, which was very creepy.


    Gu Yun patted his body and said gently, "I thought, didn''t your sister want her to die at the beginning!? it''s not toote now, is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man stared round and wanted to hold her hand, but he tried his best to hold only one finger of her, and finally slipped away.


    Gu Yun looked at him gently: "well, you have a good rest. Don''t think about the rest. It''s time to end the bad things many years ago."


    Close the door quietly.


    Gu Yun raised his hand and rubbed his forehead twice.


    Mo Yang''s disease is so sudden that there is no time to respond to many things. Many forces have to fight back. Everyone wants to take a share. If they don''t stand a foothold, it''s estimated that everything will be in trouble.


    Gu Yun sighed and went straight back to the bedroom.


    She gambled for so long that there was only onest step left. The position of the sessor of the Mo family must be in her hand.


    Gu Yun was silent, took out his mobile phone and called Gu Jian.


    "Brother, Mo Shuang, watch her."


    "... don''t worry. I''ve already arranged these things. There won''t be any idents." Gu Jian said.


    Gu Yun smiled: "OK, brother, please."


    "Yes."


    Hang up.


    Gu Yun closed his eyes and put his hand on the wall.


    Eighteen years.


    The person beside her pillow is really hiding it from her. It''s so bitter.


    ¡­¡­


    evening.


    After driving for nearly a day, I finally arrived at my destination.


    Before the car stopped, Shen Xi couldn''t wait to get out of the car. As a result, she almost fell down.


    Mu Shinian pulled him in time behind him.


    As soon as Shen Xi touched the ground, he couldn''t wait to run out: "Mom and Dad!"

 Chapter 2157

    <h4>Chapter 2157</h4>


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen have escaped for so many days. They are hiding and their spirit has long been tortured. However, when they see their son, their eyes brighten. They sweep away their previous fatigue ande over excitedly.


    Mu Shinian held the child and watched the three of them huddle together. He couldn''t tell what his state of mind was.


    Mrs. Shen almost cried when she was sure that Shen Xi was not hurt.


    "Just fine, just fine."


    Shen Xi held Mrs. Shen, shook her head and said, "Mom, I''ve experienced a lot, but I''m fine. I tell you, I feel I''ve grown up a lot and matured a lot!"


    Like a child, he took his parents to show off his achievements.


    Shen Xi held them for a long time before he felt wrong. He looked at mu Shinian behind him and began to feel embarrassed again.


    "Mom and Dad, she, she is mu Shinian. She helped me a lot. Without her, I might really die. She took me to you." After excited, Shen Xi added, "she''s really powerful!"


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen looked at each other, their eyes fell on mu Shinian''s face, moved their lower lips, wanted to say something, and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Let''s catch up first." Mu Shinian shook his cell phone, smiled and said, "I have something to deal with."


    Then she got on the bus first.


    The child was hugged up and down by her and muttered curiously, "isn''t that your parents? Why don''t you see them?"


    Mu Shinian peeled a sugar and put it in his mouth. Then he said, "they are not."


    "Then the big brother called you sister. I heard it." These days, mu Shinian often holds him, even ys with him and gives him delicious food. Therefore, the child and she are bing more and more proficient.


    "So, why not your parents?"


    Mu Shinian also peeled a sugar, put it in his mouth, thought and said, "well, no, it''s a littleplicated to say, and they''re not the brother''s parents."


    The child''s mind is full of question marks.


    Suchplexity is really beyond his knowledge.


    On a small head, a big question mark.


    Mu Shinian knocked down his head and said in a scattered voice, "when you grow up, you will know."


    "Can''t you know now?" Children''s thirst for knowledge is very strong.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "no, because it''s too troublesome to exin. I don''t want to say it very much."


    The child puffed his cheeks and bit the sugar.


    Seems to be venting his dissatisfaction.


    Mu Shimian calmly poked him in the cheek, which directly leaked the child''s air.


    The child looked at her depressed: "I''m a child."


    "Well, so what?" Mu Shinian said indifferently, "I just don''t want to say."


    The child opened his mouth. It seemed that he didn''t expect her to say so. He immediately opened his mouth and looked at her very depressed: "how can you be more grumpy than me."


    Mu Shimian gave a sound and patted his head: "can you sing? Sing a song to listen."


    "..." the child bit the candy and looked at her in wonder.


    "No?" Mu Shinian was full of thoughts at the bottom of her heart. She thought about it and said; "Tell a story."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As a child, how many beatings does he have to go through in life?


    At first, he would still be in the hands of others. He could notin or say anything.

 Chapter 2158

    <h4>Chapter 2158</h4>


    So I had to open my throat and start singing.


    When mu Shinian heard him sing the first sentence, the corners of his lips began to smoke twice.


    Children sing very selfless. They really don''t understand mu Shinian. At this level, where does he get the confidence to sing so loudly?


    however.


    forget it.


    She really wants to think about something.


    If you are too quiet, you can''t think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi was so excited that she took her parents and said a lot about her adventures along the way.


    Originally, the Shen family''s parents were worried that Shen Xi would be in a bad mood if she learned something from others, but seeing Shen Xi looked at each other as before, they were more or lessforted.


    "Mom, you don''t know. She''s really great. There are so many people guarding at the airport. I thought she must be dead. As a result, she saved me!"


    "And she didn''t hurt at all, but she hurt herself. She also said that there was only such a way that we could all run away safely. However, the price was too high. Her hands were hurt like that. She had been feverish for a while. But she didn''tin."


    "Also, thanks to her this time, I don''t know when she made the arrangement and actually found the correspondent''s family. Moreover, she said that there was a problem with the correspondent at the beginning! You don''t know. At the beginning, I thought she was going to do something. As a result, she kidnapped the mother and daughter directly."


    "... well, she took me to do it together and asked me to attack a child to threaten his mother. At first, I thought she couldn''t go too far. After all, she was a child, but she told me that if she wasn''t cruel, she couldn''t achieve her goal."


    Shen''s mother smiled and handed him a bottle of mineral water.


    After drinking, Shen Xi began to chatter again.


    After talking for a long time, he stopped and looked at his parents staring at him. He blushed with embarrassment: "Er, did I talk too much?"


    Mother Shen touched his head and smiled gently: "no, we''re all happy to see you''re all right. You''ve never experienced big storms before, and we''re really worried about you. Your road will be more difficult in the future. This is the beginning."


    "I know." The smile on Shen Xi''s face was a little restrained. He sighed and slowly said, "I''m ready. This is just the beginning. It will be more difficult in the future, but I won''t be afraid anymore."


    Mother Shen touched his head painfully.


    "Do you get along well with her?"


    Shen Xi took a sip of water and nodded: "I thought she was difficult to get along with, but now it seems that she speaks less. When she doesn''t speak, she is always quiet, but she is always pointing me and very patient. If I don''t understand, she will exin to me patiently until I can understand."


    "That''s good. We were worried that you wouldn''t get along with her." Shen''s mother said.


    Shen Xi sighed and said, "her evaluation is very different from that of other people... In fact, I think she is injured. If I were myself, I would feel very unbnced, but she has no idea in this regard."


    After a pause, he scratched his head and opened his mouth in embarrassment: "in fact, when I was at the airport, I thought it would be natural if I had died in her hand."

 Chapter 2159

    <h4>Chapter 2159</h4>


    Shen''s father didn''t interrupt. He just stared at the car parked outside the window.


    Shen Xi looked at his father and said with some care, "Dad, can she go back?"


    Mother Shen was stunned, and some helplessness appeared on her face.


    Father Shen turned his back to him and was silent for a long time before he said, "I can''t go back. You can''t sit in that position without her."


    Shen Xi bowed his head and thought that he hadined about Mu Shinian not long ago. It was only a short time ago that his impression of her had changed.


    Shen Xi shook his fist hard and said in a low voice, "but it''s very unfair to her."


    Father Shen also sighed: "it''s really unfair."


    But there''s no way.


    "You''ve been with her these days. You should know something about her ability."


    Shen Xi was silent.


    Indeed, mu Shinian is very powerful.


    It was more powerful than she expected.


    "So she is the chip to change everything. Xiao Xi, you need her."


    Shen Xi suddenly felt his eyes warm.


    Now, even if he meets mu Shinian, even if he meets his parents who have called him for 18 years, he never mentions his life experience.


    Because it''s too heavy.


    So I don''t really want to admit it.


    But even so, he still wanted to say something for mu Shinian.


    "Dad, in case, she can go back well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Father Shen was silent for a long time and shook his head silently.


    Shen Xi took a deep breath: "well, if I grow up very well and don''t need her to help me, can I stand firm? If I can do this, won''t she have to bear my responsibility?"


    Shen Xi was more serious than ever.


    Because he really felt that it was unfair to Mu Shinian.


    He paid thest, got the least, and even the most basic freedom had to be abandoned.


    Onlookers will feel wronged.


    Not to mention the parties.


    Shen''s father looked at him and wanted to tell him the truth, but Shen''s mother stopped him.


    Mother Shen sighed and said, "yes, if one day, she can be liberated."


    Shen Xi nodded very seriously.


    "I see. I''ll try."


    Although the gap is stillrge.


    Although, the distance between two people is more than mountains and seas.


    However, he will really work hard.


    Work hard and do all this.


    Shen''s father couldn''t bear it. He was stopped by Shen''s mother''s eyes.


    Having a goal is better than having no goal.


    Even if this goal is too difficult to achieve, it doesn''t matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian and the children fell asleep.


    Two people leaned against the back seat, and even in their sleep, the child had to hold on to something to be safe.


    When Shen Xi came over and saw her sleeping, he didn''t dare to disturb her and closed the door carefully.


    Women have been watched by middle-aged people. At this time, they dare to make a little noise: "my son and my husband..."


    "I can''t decide this." The middle-aged man politely reminded her: "wait until Miss Mu wakes up."


    "...." the woman was poor, but she was still worried: "my husband told him, if he really betrayed Mr. Shen, what would he do?"


    The middle-aged man looked at him and shook his head for a long time: "betrayers will nevere to a good end, no one is an exception."


    The woman''s face was stiff and her blood seemed to freeze.

 Chapter 2160

    <h4>Chapter 2160</h4>


    The middle-aged man smiled helplessly at her: "you know, Mr. Shen has never been sorry for anyone."


    The woman''s face changed and she almost fell down.


    You can''t run away, you can''t walk away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t wake up until more than eight o''clock.


    She looked at the child in her arms and was watching the cartoon with her mobile phone. She didn''t know the mobile phone.


    Mu Shinian looked at it for a while, raised his hand and pressed it on his head. She just woke up and her voice was still very hazy; "Why don''t you keep singing?"


    The child puffed his cheeks: "I sang, you fell asleep, I didn''t sing."


    "Liar, you didn''t sing after two songs." Mu Shinian saidzily, "I wasn''t asleep at that time. I heard it."


    The child blinked; "You know that?"


    "I just slept, but I didn''t lose my memory." Speechless words makeints about it.


    The child looked at her inexplicably.


    "Forget it, I''m talking nonsense." Mu Shinian got off the car with him. The light was on in the cabin. Shen Xi was squatting at the door and staring at the car. As soon as she got off the car, he stood up immediately.


    "Are you awake?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, why don''t you call me."


    "Look how well you sleep." Shen Xi looked at the child in her arms and said tentatively, "well, you''d better hold it for me."


    "No, he''s not very heavy." Mu Shinian doesn''t care at all.


    Shen Xi hesitated and said, "I know he''s not very heavy, or you hold him... Like carrying a sandbag."


    Child: "


    He tried to maintain a very strange posture in Mu Shinian''s arms, and his two small hands had to hold mu Shinian''s sleeves to avoid identally falling down.


    Hearing this, he immediately threw a grateful look at Shen Xi.


    Mu Shinian also looked at the child in his arms.


    Then a row of question marks floated on his head.


    Isn''t that right?


    Shen Xi was very embarrassed and said, "if you don''t fall down, just hold the child."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time and returned the child to Shen Xi.


    She clearly saw that the child was relieved and even more silent.


    Isn''t she holding it well?


    "My mother has cooked dinner. Are you hungry? Go to dinner."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and said, "OK."


    She rubbed her eyes, opened the door and went in.


    There were three bedrooms and one living room in the house, and the table was covered with tes, which was obviously reserved for her.


    The Shen family and his wife were saying something. When they saw hering in, they both stood up somewhat timidly.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know what to say. She was silent and said, "Shen Xi said, leave me a meal."


    "Oh, yeah!" Shen''s mother was in a hurry and put down her newspaper; "Wait, the food is a little cold. I''ll heat it up for you."


    Mu Shinian smiled; "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. It''s a little help." Mother Shen pointed to a bottle of milk on the table and said, "if you''re hungry, you can fill your hunger first."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian always had a smile on his face.


    She was really not suitable to be too close to people and would not warm up. Therefore, after the enthusiastic mother Shen went in, the scene suddenly became very quiet.


    Father Shen looked at her and felt a little overwhelmed.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Father Shen pushed his sses and was silent. Then he said gently, "it''s hard for you these days."

 Chapter 2161

    <h4>Chapter 2161</h4>


    "No."


    Mu Shinian was really hungry. She picked up the ss of milk and drank half a bottle before continuing: "I can''t escape from the pce family."


    "... in fact, I''ve been thinking about one thing for 18 years. If we hadn''t arranged all this at the beginning, would you be better off now?"


    Mu Shinian was silent, thought carefully and said; "Maybe. But it''s good now. At least I''m still alive. I want to live now."


    She has a lot to do.


    Father Shen smiled; "It''s good for you to think so. At least, we people will feel less guilty."


    Mu Shinian didn''t know how to answer. She oh and drank up the remaining half bottle of milk.


    "First, what are you going to do next?"


    Father Shen didn''t hear the slightest dissatisfaction orint from her words, but not at all.


    Mother Shen warmed up the food and put it on the table.


    "There will be only some in food. You can make do with it."


    "It''s all right. I won''t choose. Thank you."


    Mu Shinian squashed the milk and threw it into the dustbin. Then he picked up chopsticks and asked father Shen, "tell me your n. After all, it''s cooked here."


    "At home, you have an advantage."


    Shen''s father looked at Shen''s mother and took her to sit down in another chair.


    "I thought you would have a way. Since you asked, I said that the Gong family is now in the hands of Gu''s brothers and sisters. Neither of them is good. However, no matter how powerful the Gong family is, it can''t stand alone. So I think the safest way now is to secretly persuade several major employers to stand on our side."


    Mu Shinian ate two mouthfuls of rice before nodding: "this is really a way."


    "But... You don''t seem to agree." Father Shen is a little uneasy; "Do you think this method is bad? It''s really risky. Those people may also be bought off and betray us."


    It''s risky.


    But if it seeds, it may break into the interior.


    Then they hold half the winning ticket.


    Mu Shinian said, "well, I don''t agree with this method."


    "... do you have any other way?" Father Shen asked modestly.


    Mother Shen also looked at her nervously.


    When mu Shinian ate, drank the soup and filled her stomach, she looked at some dirty clothes on her body; "Is there any way to get me a clean suit? Well... A dress is the best."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two were stunned.


    Mu Shinian looked up at them and asked curiously, "what''s the problem?"


    The problem is big.


    The two coughed and asked weakly, "do you mean to have a dress?"


    Mu Shinian nodded; "Yes. What''s the matter?"


    Father Shen and mother Shen looked at each other, and both of them wondered, "what do you want to do with your dress?"


    Mother Shen asked carefully, "yes, you can get it, but you always have to tell us what to do."


    Mu Shinian looked at the injury on his eyes and hands, pointed to himself and said, "this dress can''t appear on a formal asion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A formal asion.


    What formal asion?


    The two continued to look confused.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said; "I want to go back and take the initiative. It''s toote to negotiate with those big management parties. They must be connected together,

 Chapter 2162

    <h4>Chapter 2162</h4>


    You can think of it, and he can think of it. It''s estimated that this road has been blocked long ago. Therefore, it''s too risky, and it''s more reliable. Moreover... I don''t like being threatened very much. If I talk about conditions, I must be threatened. "


    "..." father Shen pushed down his sses weakly, and his eyes were straight: "at this time, don''t consider personal preferences."


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and looked at him faintly.


    Father Shen dryly pulled his lips. It was clear that he was much bigger than mu Shinian, but he still felt... Seeping.


    Mu Shinian put down his chopsticks and said calmly, "it''s not reliable. It''s too dangerous. It''s going to find someone to negotiate. Most of them will be manipted by others. And how loyal do you think those people who can be bought by interests? Moreover, you don''t have interests to manipte them now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although these words are heartbreaking, they are true.


    Father Shen also calmed down and asked carefully, "what''s your n?"


    "I''lle forward." Mu Shinian took out the jade seal. She took it in her hand, turned it twice and said, "your men gave it to me and said it could mobilize people. I want to try whether this thing is really so easy to use."


    This jade seal was handed over to her by Shen''s father.


    At this meeting, seeing it with my own eyes, I really have someplex thoughts involved in it.


    Mu Shinian put the jade seal on the table: "since there is no way behind your back, you canpete with them in the open."


    Father Shen seems to understand what she means.


    But I''m still worried.


    "You will appear. They won''t dare to move you for a while, but secretly they will try to do the opposite to you. It''s too dangerous."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, one and a half will be enough."


    Father Shen frowned: "then you have to tell me how to ensure your safety after you go back. If you don''t make it clear, I won''t let you go back."


    Mu Shinian looked at him strangely.


    Father Shen felt that he was really scared by a girl much younger than himself.


    He just feels stressed now.


    Father Shen pushed down his sses and tried to find the posture that an elder should have: "you, you have to ensure that you will be fine, otherwise you won''t go back. At least there are some loyal people outside. If you go back, you will be alone. If you can''t prevent it, you will have an ident."


    Mu Shinian took up his water cup and took a silent drink.


    Everyone can see that she will be in a bad mood.


    Mother Shen also saw it and said gently, "there''s still a long way to go. You have to ensure your safety before you can continue. Although we don''t know you well, my husband tried his best to send it out, and we don''t want to see anything happen to you."


    Mu Shinian was still drinking water. When a ss of water bottomed out, she raised her eyebrows.


    "I know, thank you."


    Shen''s father looked at her in silence. He seemed calm, but in fact her palms were sweating.


    Mu Shinian pondered for a long time before finally opening his mouth: "well, if everyone knows that I''m back, open and aboveboard, in front of everyone, in this way, whenever I have an ident, the first person to doubt is the pce family."


    "..." father Shen was stunned. Thinking of the previous dress, he stood up excitedly: "no, that''s too risky!"

 Chapter 2163

    <h4>Chapter 2163</h4>


    "Don''t take risks."


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Father Shen couldn''t say at once.


    Indeed, everything they do now is very dangerous.


    If you really want to say it, you''re not sure.


    "You help me prepare what I want. I''ll go back openly, otherwise it''s not a way to hide all the time. Or, if you want a better way, I''ll listen to you."


    Not really.


    Don''t say a good way.


    Even if it was a way, he couldn''t think of one.


    Father Shen sighed and lowered his eyes in disappointment.


    Mu Shinian said; "Don''t worry, I''m not going to die."


    She wille back alive.


    Get out of here alive.


    Both Shen''s father and Shen''s mother are uneasy.


    Finally, mother Shen came forward and said, "let''s talk about it. Let''s think about it again."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "OK, but time is running out. The party will be three dayster."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shimian finished his meal and took a bowl to clean up.


    As a result, it was temporarily stopped.


    Shen''s mother pulled Shen''s father. The two cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and went to the kitchen to wash.


    "Stay and do whatever you want. Xiao Xi should not be asleep at this time. You can go to y with him."


    "OK."


    After mu Shinian went out, the two couples were a little relieved, and then stared at each other helplessly.


    "Why do I feel a little flustered? I feel a lot of pressure talking to her."


    Shen''s father also looked confused; "To be honest, I''m a little flustered."


    Mother Shen patted her chest and said helplessly, "why is a girl only 18 years old and her aura is so strong? She should have experienced a lot of things these years. Otherwise, how can she precipitate so deeply when she is young?"


    Father Shen also sighed: "that''s why I said that when I sent her out, I lived, but I also lost too many things. Up to now, I''m at a loss about my future. I''m involved in something I shouldn''t bear."


    "In fact, no wonder Xiao Xi would say that. She is very distressing."


    The two adults looked at each other with heartache on their faces.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went out, Shen Xi was ying with children.


    The child was forgetful, and knew that his mother and himself were safe, and these people didn''t mean any harm to him, so they soon became one with them.


    Shen Xi took him in one hand, yed games in the other, and told him; "Is it fun?"


    The child hesitated and shook his head, "I don''t see how much fun it is."


    "You don''t understand. When you grow up, you will know how fun it is." Shen Xi spoke and operated fluently.


    The child whispered, "why do you say I''m a child?"


    "What else?" Shen Xi raised his eyebrows and rubbed his head: "aren''t you a child? You''re not as tall as my waist."


    "But if I can grow taller, you can''t grow taller." The child is very unconvinced.


    Shen Xi gave a sound and poked the child''s cheek twice: "you child, you are a hostage now. Do you know what a hostage is? It''s the kind without personal freedom! Do you know what personal freedom is? You can''t go anywhere now. You can only be caught by me, okay?"


    With that, he picked up the child''s cor and made a very ferocious expression.


    However, the child waspletely indifferent.

 Chapter 2164

    <h4>Chapter 2164</h4>


    Shen Xi wondered, "are you really not afraid of me? Have you been with her for too long and be fearless?"


    The child groaned and managed to escape from his ws.


    "It''s not."


    "Not yet. She used to cry every day. Later, she took her for a few days and didn''t dare to cry."


    Speaking of this, Shen Xi smiled very loudly.


    "Well, she has a strong aura."


    "..." children don''t understand Qi field.


    Shen Xiughed, "I sympathize with you."


    Mu Shinian is not very talkative, and he is not very familiar with them. When he gets quiet, he has his own shield, and the people around him don''t want to get close to her.


    Children are so young that they will be frightened.


    Even if the child didn''t know what had happened, he was silent for a long time before he covered his mouth and said, "well, in fact, it shouldn''t be. Are you... Hey, are you afraid of your little sister?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s face darkened and he raised his hand and pinched his cheek.


    The child wow: "are you angry? Am I right? Hahaha... Ouch!"


    Mu Shinian helplessly looked at the two of them fighting. Then, behind them, he said, "do I really look so terrible?"


    "Ah!"


    After a scream.


    The two turned together.


    After seeing mu Shinian, his expression suddenly became stiff.


    The child quickly hid behind Shen Xi and said innocently, "I''m just a child. I''m still young and can''t be too violent. When my little sister and brother grow up, you can beat him."


    Shen Xi: "


    He turned and looked down at the little boy.


    Then he said to Mu Shinian, "wait a minute. I''ll teach him a lesson first."


    With that, he picked up the child directly and walked away angrily.


    Mu Shinian looked at them calmly, and the corners of his lips aroused a smile.


    The child was holding out his teeth and ws to her for help: "little sister, help."


    Mu Shinian sat on the steps, took out his mobile phone and turned on the machine.


    There were many missed calls on the phone.


    Many people.


    Only there is no thin one.


    Mu Shinian held her chin and stared at those missed calls. She was silent for a long time, deleted them silently, and didn''t look at those messages. She randomly opened a game, yed two, and lost all. She sighed and didn''t want to y any more.


    Mu Shinian looked at the screen quietly, nced at the big and small ones not far away, held his arm, put his chin on his arm, and looked at the two of them fighting funny.


    The child was beaten, covered his ass wrongfully and walked back miserably.


    "Sister, don''t you help me? He beat me so badly. You look at me and don''t help. You''re too cruel."


    Mu Shinian patted the position next to him: e and sit down."


    "I can''t sit. My little ass hurts." The child looked at her tearfully.


    Mu Shinian was amused. He took him over and opened a cartoon for him: "look."


    The child looked down for two seconds, then asked more seriously, "are youpensating me?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian said, "I don''t have topensate you."


    The child puffed his cheeks and looked at her depressed: "you''re too cruel."


    "Thank you. It''s actually OK."


    Mu Shinian was afraid that he might catch a cold, so he zipped up his clothes and said, "who told you that you are too poor and deserve to be beaten."

 Chapter 2165

    <h4>Chapter 2165</h4>


    The child groaned and looked at her depressed.


    "You are so cruel."


    Mu Shi Nian said; "I think so."


    The child felt that he couldn''t talk this day.


    He vomited depressed, sulking out, his eyes were a little confused.


    "You''re really cruel."


    "I see." Mu Shinian repliedzily, not paying any attention to the child''s evaluation.


    The child said, "I''m a child. I have to grow up happily. You have caused too much shadow to my growth process."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "you little fart child, you know quite a lot."


    "Of course."


    The child raised his chin proudly.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time, staringzily at the mobile phone screen.


    Shen Xi ran over, looked at the child, called someone over and brought the child in.


    Then he sat beside her.


    "How''s your hand?"


    "Well, it should have healed." Mu Shinian subconsciously looked at the hand: "it still hurts, but it doesn''t matter."


    Shen Xi still stared at the hand. The more he looked, the darker his eyes became.


    "How can it not hurt."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian smiled and sighed helplessly, "but it doesn''t hurt. Don''t remember this. Tell me about you."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Shen Xi asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian recalled the gossip he heard along the way. Well, he said, "it''s what you did during your rebellious period."


    Shen Xi''s ears turned red. The next second, her cheeks turned red.


    "Without rebellion, how can I rebel? I''m so mature!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips and looked at him calmly.


    Shen Xi was horrified by his look.


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Mu Shinian asked in silence, "I''ve heard that you are rebellious, puppy love,te and leave early. You have a rich resume."


    Shen Xi was almost blown up.


    "Who is so wicked? Tell you about it!"


    Mu Shinian held his chin: "it seems to be true?"


    "I''ll go. It doesn''t matter. I''m just..." Shen Xi struggled for a long time. s, he gave apromise: "it can''t me me. My parents never let me participate in those things. I think I''m a member of the Shen family. What do they crowd me out to do? Then, if I didn''t figure it out, I rebelled and worked against them."


    Speaking of this, Shen Xi felt that her old face was going to be red.


    Mu Shinian''s reading is very interesting; "It''s like this."


    "Then I, I''ve done those things before. I haven''t done anything else. I''m much better than my friends." Shen Xi still felt very unconvinced and added a sentence of righteousness and righteousness; "Moreover, I will leave early sooner orter, but my homework is still very good."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Mu Shinian looked at the moon in the sky and muttered, "it''s good. This is life. Unlike me, my days are very boring. It seems that there''s nothing very interesting."


    Shen Xi shook his fist and asked in some shock, "is that it? I thought you must have had a big scene."


    "Big... Scene?" Mu Shinian didn''t understand what this meant.


    She really can''t think of what can be called a big scene.


    Shen Xi said, "it''s just like fighting for territory and making a lot of money."

 Chapter 2166

    <h4>Chapter 2166</h4>


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a headache.


    Is there a hole in this brain?


    Shen Xi blinked: "isn''t it like this? I heard them say that you are rich and have many men. I thought they came here. Otherwise, you usually go to school like this. How can you have time to do this?"


    Mu Shinian continued to be speechless.


    "How many TV dramas have you watched?"


    Shen Xi asked for advice with an open mind: "what are you like at ordinary times? It''s like going to school and after ss? Isn''t it peaceful?"


    Mu Shinian hardly knew what his brother was thinking.


    Together, if the days were not bloody, it would not meet his expectations at all?


    To Shen Xi''s eyes full of thirst for knowledge, the thought of admiring the time was in a row of ellipsis, and then, say: "It''s not true. My life is pretty t. As for your question, how can I umte so many forces? It''s probably... Rely on my brain. I don''t need to live a life of fighting and killing. Moreover, who told you that my men live a life of fighting and killing every day? We follow a legal path. How can Imit a crime?"


    Shen Xi also had a row of ellipsis on his head.


    Is it really like this?


    Why doesn''t he believe it.


    Mu Shinian''s gentle face, that''s what she thinks.


    No rebuttal.


    Shen Xi felt that her fantasy had been disillusioned.


    "Shit, brain?"


    Mu Shi lost his mind and saidzily, "don''t you rely on your brain to bnce the forces of all parties? But sometimes it also needs to be suppressed. For example, if anyone offends, you don''t have to be reasonable at this step. Since someone wants to be rude to you, there''s no need to hesitate. We should fight or fight, but we generally don''t take the initiative."


    Seeing that he was interested in listening, mu Shinian also talked seriously.


    After listening for more than two hours, Shen Xi felt more and more that the image of the girl in his heart was getting taller and taller.


    Mu Shinian''s mouth was dry, but Shen Xi listened with relish.


    If Shen''s mother hadn''te and asked them to go to bed, Shen Xi might have pulled her to talk.


    Mother Shen looked apologetic; "Sorry, Xiao Xi, he has a strong thirst for knowledge."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. At least I''m willing to learn." Mu Shinian said.


    Shen''s mother smiled and said, "yes, if he takes it seriously, he won''t be able to hold it. I''ll trouble you to teach him well in the future."


    Mu Shi said, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian always has the problem of recognizing the bed.


    She was in bed, tossing and turning several times, and couldn''t sleep.


    Depressed for a long time, she turned over and sat up, silently grabbed a handful of hair, took a water ss, and went outside to soak a ss of milk.


    This ce is very quiet.


    There is also a small pool nearby, which can hear the cry of frogs.


    There was fireworks all around.


    Mu Shinian finished drinking milk, washed his cup, sat back in bed, took his mobile phone and called out the map.


    Then, I read a map for most of the night. When she was sleepy, it was already three or four in the morning.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and distracted himself.


    At this time, it should be morning in X city.


    I don''t know what those people are doing.


    That man


    Wake up, it is estimated that this will be at work, or skip work directly


    Or, hate her.


    Mu Shinian vomited his sullen breath, and his face was a little weak.

 Chapter 2167

    <h4>Chapter 2167</h4>


    "Don''t think about it."


    Mu Shinian muttered, "it''s not suitable to think about these thingste at night."


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep again.


    Mu Shinian forced himself to divert his attention. Finally, he opened the electronic map and began to study the route.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mu Shinian came out with a pair of panda eyes.


    Sitting at the table, eating breakfast mechanically.


    All the people on the table were staring at her and exchanging information.


    After Shen Xi was seen by his parents several times, he tentatively said, "is the food not to your taste?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi was stunned and slowly raised his eyes: "ah?"


    Shen Xi coughed and repeated, "is the food not to your taste? Or did you have a good restst night?"


    Then he pointed to the ce around his eyes.


    Mu Shi lost his voice and said, "it''s okay. It''s delicious."


    When others saw her say so, they were still a little uneasy: "really doesn''t matter? If you''re ufortable, you have to say."


    "It''s all right." Mu Shinian exined with a smile.


    She pulled herself together and ate a bowl of rice. Then, she made an excuse and went out in a daze.


    Shen Xi also hurried out after dinner. Seeing that she seemed to be going to sleep at any time, she said with worry, "you can go in and sleep if you want to sleep."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it, and his tone was a little loose; "It''s all right. I saw somethingst night and soon recovered."


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Map."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi saw the two dark circles on her face and felt that looking at the map must be more than superficial. He asked carefully; "Have you memorized all the maps?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him without spirit and nodded.


    Shen Xi; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It turns out that there is a real gap between people''s IQ.


    Still such an obvious gap.


    It''s great to give him a week to write down the map.


    Instead of just hanging up like mu Shinian.


    "My father told me, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian continued to nod: "well, wait for your parents to figure it out."


    Shen Xi said, "in this case, there is really no room for turning back."


    Mu Shinian nodded; "Yes, I can''t go back at all."


    Shen Xi''s mood suddenly becameplicated.


    But the next second, he straightened his waist again: "I know. Say what you want to do, and I''ll try my best to cooperate with you."


    Then he felt wrong: "well, don''t you stop me?"


    Mu Shinian chuckled and said slowly, "what''s the use of stopping you? You can''t really do it without you. Therefore, no matter how difficult it is, you can only bear it by yourself. I''m at most an assistant. You are the one who holds the final dominant power."


    Shen Xi opened her mouth and closed it again.


    He sighed and asked sadly, "do you really think I can?"


    Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder: "I''m here, I''ll help you."


    "..." Shen Xi smiled at her and said confidently, "I know, I need to bear, I won''t run away."


    "You can''t escape."


    Mu Shinian finished and asked him, "how much do you know about the pce family?"


    "Not much." Shen Xi said, "if you want to know about the pce family, ask my parents. They will know more. Our family basically has no intersection with the pce family. Even if we want to do business, my father avoids the pce family all the way. I didn''t know it before, but now I know it. Maybe it''s to avoid suspicion."

 Chapter 2168

    <h4>Chapter 2168</h4>


    Mu Shinian listened quietly and nodded slowly: "well, Gong Jingshu, how much do you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s face changed.


    Mu Shinian patted his head and said, "tell me what you know. Your parents won''t let me know too much."


    Gong Jingshu... Shen Xi lowered her head and hesitated to pinch her hands. Her eyes twinkled.


    Mu Shinian chuckled and said, "what''s hard to say?"


    "Anyway, I already know these things. No matter how my life experience is, it can''t be changed. Therefore, I should know it sooner orter."


    Shen Xi bowed his head and still dared not say.


    Mu Shinian also doesn''t matter: "forget it. If you don''t want to say it, that''s it."


    Shen Xi was silent and said, "no, you... Don''t need to know this. It''s not a good thing anyway. You''re so old now, and that person hasn''t raised you for a day."


    Mu Shinian leaned against the post, held his arms in his hands for a long time, and then silently said, "forget it, if you don''t say it. I just want to know where that man is now."


    Shen Xi didn''t open her eyes: "she hasn''t appeared in public view for a long time anyway. No one knows the specific situation. I only know one thing, Gong Jingshu. She... Seems to have been crazy. She was crazy a long time ago."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned.


    Crazy?


    Shen Xi looked at her carefully, and her voice became lower and lower: "well, I''ve been crazy for more than ten years. Since then, there has been no news of her from the outside world."


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets.


    "Crazy... Also, very good."


    At least, that identity, someone will take care of her.


    Don''t worry about food and drink, don''t worry about people''s care.


    Don''t remember those things.


    Shen Xi looked at her uneasily, "are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Nothing bad." Mu Shinian said thoughtlessly, "I don''t even remember her face. If you want to ask me what I think, I don''t know. I just think it''s good for her."


    Shen Xi couldn''t say muchfort.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Mu Shinian patted his head; "OK, don''t worry."


    "You always want us to rest assured that it''s okay. However, a person''s carrying capacity is limited. How can it be really okay?" Shen Xi said displeased; "If you really have something to do, the people you know are not around you. I have a little blood rtionship with you. You can tell me what you want to say."


    Mu Shinian said softly. After a long time, he lost his smile.


    I think so.


    When she came here, the most she said was, it''s okay, it''s good, don''t worry.


    It''s like this when you''re injured, and it''s like this when you''re in danger.


    It seems really bad.


    She sighed and said, "although you may not believe it, I really think so now. If I can''t get over it, I will tell you."


    Shen Xi frowned, "I just think you must be very sad now."


    "It''s not sad. Sometimes, it''s good not to remember things. Although it''s a little cruel to say so, it''s really tired to remember some bad things all the time. If I can, I also want to lose my memory. At least I don''t have to be forced to ept some things I''m not willing to ept."


    Shen Xi moved his lower lip.


    Before saying anything, I saw the middle-aged maning with a box.

 Chapter 2169

    <h4>Chapter 2169</h4>


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand, took it, opened his eyes and closed it again.


    "Hard work."


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "these are small things. Have you decided? They don''t seem to agree very much."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read: "I''ll agree sooner orter. There''s no other way to go anyway."


    The door opens.


    Father Shen looked a little strange when he saw the box.


    He hesitated and said, "let me try first."


    Shen Xi took the box, looked at Shen''s father and asked curiously, "Dad, what are you trying?"


    Father Shen looked at him, smiled and said to Mu Shinian; "I''ve made an appointment. Just this afternoon, before you want to do these things, at least let me try. If my method is safer, you don''t have to take risks."


    Mu Shinian looked at him and nodded, "yes."


    "Well, that''s it." Father Shen took a deep breath, looked at Shen Xi and said gently, "I''m going to meet someone and talk to him about something."


    Shen Xi frowned, "I''ll go with you!"


    "This can''t be." Father Shen said, "you follow your sister. I''ll do it."


    Shen Xi is not at ease.


    "I, we''ll go with you!"


    Then he looked at mu Shinian with a hint in his eyes.


    Mu Shinian frowned and nodded, "well, we''ll go with you."


    Father Shen looked at mu Shinian with some helplessness in his eyes: "do you really want to go?"


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi almost pressed her head and forced her to agree.


    Mu Shinian is helpless; "Yes, go."


    Father Shen sighed. Seeing that Shen Xi''s eyes were almost glued to him, he had to slowly nod his head: "OK, but you can''t get too close, otherwise it''s too dangerous."


    Shen Xi nodded.


    As long as you can follow.


    After Shen''s father went in, the middle-aged man looked at Shen Xi and seemed to have some scruples.


    Mu Shinian shook his head and said; "If there''s anything to say directly, there''s nothing he can''t listen to."


    The middle-aged man hesitated and said seriously, "you don''t agree with what he does, why don''t you stop it?"


    Did he mean father Shen?


    Both of Shen Xi''s ears pricked.


    Mu Shinian said calmly, "always let him try, otherwise he will not be reconciled."


    Shen Xi: "


    He understands.


    "But also, my father is really stubborn, but... Can you ensure my father''s safety!? didn''t you say before? Those people have been bought off. How dangerous it would be if my father went."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "don''t be nervous, it''s not so dangerous, really."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sentence has no credibility at all.


    Shen Xi looked at her helplessly, "really?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I''ll go out myself. You should rest assured?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi thought carefully: "all right."


    Mu Shinian looked at the middle-aged man and asked him to go down and prepare.


    "You''ll follow meter. Nothing will happen to your father. When it''s over, we''lle back. Then, I''ll take you back two dayster."


    Shen Xi looked up and looked at the sky.


    "I see."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine if I''m here."


    Mu Shinianforted and didn''t say much. She wasn''t very confident. After all, everything was not absolute.

 Chapter 2170

    <h4>Chapter 2170</h4>


    afternoon.


    Father Shen went out.


    Shen Xi was almost fully armed. When he left, he still had a knife in his hand. He carefully put it in his clothes. Then he looked up and saw mu Shinian, the middle-aged man and his mother looking at him strangely.


    Shen Xi: "


    He looked at the knife and misunderstood them.


    "Isn''t this enough? Also, the fruit knife is a little fragile. Why don''t you take a kitchen knife?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    His mother smiled as if encouraging.


    The middle-aged people draw their lips, and their eyes are a little gentle.


    "..." Shen Xi looked down at the knife, blinked twice, and continued to look innocent: "if you want to say anything, just say it directly."


    "Nothing, that''s it." Mother Shen still has a gentle face.


    Shen Xi frowned twice, looked at the knife and fell into a honey silence.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian pulled him over and left directly.


    Mother Shen raised her hand and waved it.


    "Be careful."


    "Mom, don''t worry!"


    Shen Xi was stuffed directly into the car.


    Mu Shinian also got into the car directly, closed the door and left directly.


    The middle-aged man smiled helplessly and exined to his mother Shen: "young master, he has made a lot of progress."


    Shen''s mother smiled and said, "it''s probably because Shi Nian is a girl. He''s embarrassed that he always wants a girl to bear all this."


    The middle-aged man also smiled: "you said the same."


    ¡­¡­


    In the car.


    Shen Xi was very nervous.


    Visible tension.


    Mu Shinian saw his legs shaking constantly, nced several times, and pulled his lips silently: "don''t shake your legs, your father will be fine. Don''t worry."


    "That''s just in case."


    Shen Xi began to regret. He said, "I knew I shouldn''t let my father go!"


    Mu Shi Nian said, "well, if you don''t let him try this, he won''t give up." After a pause, she added, "you said it yourself."


    Shen Xi sat on the seat and sighed faintly, "yes."


    "So don''t worry, aren''t we going to pass?" Mu Shinianforted twice, stepped on the elerator, and the car swished out.


    Shen Xi was frightened and hurriedly grabbed the door.


    "You, you calm down."


    Mu Shinian nced at him and specially slowed down the speed.


    "OK."


    Shen Xi talked all the way.


    Mu Shinian sighed silently. When she got off the bus, she felt her ears buzzing.


    So when she got off the bus, she calmed down by blowing a cold wind.


    Shen Xi was worried. Although he didn''t say anything, the whole person looked very nervous.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and pulled people in.


    Shen Xi saw that she had chosen a ce, and then she was going to climb over the wall.


    It''s not a little hesitant to see her move so brisk.


    Mu Shinian sat on the wall and watched him stay where he was. He frowned curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    "..." Shen Xi looked at the wall. It was so high that she turned it so crisp and easy. It was not difficult at all, but he, how could he go up! He is taller than mu Shinian. If he can''t go up, it will be really embarrassing.


    Shen Xi gritted his teeth.


    He took two steps back, gave a sudden run-up, and then tried to jump up with his legs.


    However, after jumping for a long time, he slipped to the ground.


    Mu Shinian sat where he was, stared nkly, and then couldn''t see it anymore. He said, "you... Jump again and I''ll pull you."

 Chapter 2171

    <h4>Chapter 2171</h4>


    Shen Xi was embarrassed.


    However, Gu LUOQI didn''t give him a hand. He couldn''t go up at all.


    After hesitating twice, he held out his hand in great shame.


    ¡­¡­


    After some efforts, the two talents arrived at their destination.


    Wearing a mask, Shen Xi felt that every step was very dangerous.


    "It doesn''t matter if we swagger in like this? Also, what are you wearing just now? High technology?"


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice and replied, "well, a contact lens. If you wear it, you can see a real-time map as long as you scan here in advance."


    Shen Xi was shocked: "who invented it? Why is it not on the market."


    "Thank you. I invented it."


    Mu Shinian took him and skillfully avoided the crowd. He replied, "I have the patent right. I don''t want mass production, otherwise it''s not rare."


    Shen Xi; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He really wants to ask, what exactly do you do.


    It seems that you can do everything.


    Mu Shinian took him and hid at a corner.


    After waiting to leave, he went out.


    Shen Xi looked at her with a mysterious look.


    "I will cooperate with you."


    He feels great to cooperate with her, really.


    Mu Shinian had no idea what kind of mental journey he had experienced in less than a minute.


    She took Shen Xi and stopped 50 meters from the box. Then she turned on her headphones and stuffed one for Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi put it on curiously, and then she heard Shen''s father''s voice.


    He quickly covered his mouth with fear.


    In the earphone, father Shen is negotiating with people for cooperation, and the requirements are also very attractive.


    Shen Xi himself felt excited.


    However, the other party was not excited at all and refused directly.


    "Is it too much for me to go?"


    Shen Xi asked in a low voice, "my father''s driving conditions are so good. What''s his dissatisfaction?"


    "Unrealistic." Mu Shinian replied, "you are in an awkward situation now. They won''t pay attention to what you promised."


    "Why can''t we get up?" Shen Xi was indignant.


    "Well, that''s all for now." Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    Shen Xi nodded and said fiercely, "I''m ready at any time."


    With that, he took out the tablet from his bag, set the countdown ording to Mu Shinian, and then press OK.


    "What''s the next step? What should I do?"


    "Your father knows."


    Mu Shinian only said one sentence.


    Thirty secondster, the lights in the box went out.


    There was a series of screams.


    The bodyguard at the door was scared and hurried in.


    Then, I saw a man sitting leisurely and another man standing in a corner with a defensive face.


    Father Shen looked at his old friends and felt cold, but he still followed the way mu Shinian taught him, and said faintly, "for the sake of his old friends, let''s forget it today. If you still don''t realize it, I can''t help it."


    Then he stood up and went out.


    The bodyguards naturally refused to let him leave and surrounded him directly.


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth and said stiffly, "do you think you have any chance of winning? If you give up early, you might end up looking good."


    "So you''re going to sell me?" Father Shen sighed: "it''s OK to sell. It depends on who will be faster between you and me."

 Chapter 2172

    <h4>Chapter 2172</h4>


    The middle-aged man looked at him cautiously as his face changed.


    Father Shen sighed faintly, with some helplessness in his eyes: "you said, we have known each other for so many years. You know whether I was framed or not. Why do you have to force people to this point?"


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth.


    "As you know, we have no other choice."


    "No, but you could have been kinder." Father Shen looked disappointed: "that''s it. I''ll go first."


    The group of people in ck still refused to let him leave, blocking the intersection.


    Seeing this, father Shen didn''t see the slightest anger on his face. He just looked at his watch and suggested; "Would you like to see your wife and children? Where are they now?"


    The middle-aged man''s face changed.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    "It means literally." Father Shen looked at him helplessly: "it''s only time to make a phone call. I don''t even have such a little time."


    When the middle-aged man saw that he was so determined, he immediately took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    As a result, no one answered.


    The middle-aged man suddenly panicked. He shook his head and asked incredulously, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible! The people are at Gu Jian''s side. He promised to take care of them for me. There can''t be an ident! You don''t have that ability."


    "I didn''t, but someone did." Father Shen said gently, "Gu Jian can ask you for help, and I have someone to help. Even Gu Jian is afraid of her ability, not to mention you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man took two steps back with two words of horror written on his face.


    "You mean, mu, mu Shinian, she..."


    "Well, yes."


    The middle-aged man smiled and looked at his watch, The tone became more and more gentle: "you can call and ask Gu Jian about the specific situation there. However, I advise you, it''s best to make a long story short, because there are only two minutes left. If there''s no news from me, she''ll start with your family. Your wife and children, a total of three people, I don''t know who she will start with first."


    Thest blood color on the middle-aged face disappeared sessfully.


    He stared at Shen Xi, and his voice trembled fiercely.


    "You, you, what do you mean? You won''t do that, absolutely not."


    Shen Xi smiles: "It''s true that it''s a little difficult for me to break through this psychological barrier, but mu Shinian told me that if such a psychological barrier can''t be ovee in the past, it will be handled by others in the future, because some people have constantly broken through their bottom line. Even friends for many years can be sold. Moreover, quality should be distinguished from different people Yes. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth and looked at him deeply.


    Shen Xi looked at his watch and reminded him, "hurry up. There''s less than a minute left."


    "Get out of the way!"


    The middle-aged man was stimted by this sentence and roared.


    The bodyguards looked at each other and made way one after another.


    Father Shen sighed and walked out openly.


    "My wife and children, you can''t touch them!" The middle-aged man roared angrily.


    Father Shen gently nodded his head, but he didn''t mean to look back.

 Chapter 2173

    <h4>Chapter 2173</h4>


    I have been a good friend for many years. As a result, I feel very cool when Ie to such an end.


    Father Shen went out, got in the car and drove out for a distance ording to the designated route. Not long after, there was a ck car behind him, low-key following behind him.


    He didn''t stop until hepletely drove out of the area.


    Shen Xi jumped out of the car first and ran towards him excitedly.


    "Dad, Dad! Are you okay? Didn''t they do anything to you?"


    Father Shen shook his head: "don''t worry, I''m fine, very good."


    Shen Xi still pinched a cold sweat: "if you''re all right, you scared me to death."


    Father Shen patted him on the shoulder, looked at mu Shinian, and nodded gratefully at her: "thank you. It''s hard for you."


    "But I''m still curious about how it was done." Shen Xi felt that his head was full of question marks: "why can''t you get through the phone? You''re so lucky. Are you sure his family won''t answer the phone at that time?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head and pointed to the tablet in his bag: "rely on that, a small program, it''s not very difficult. If you''re interested, I''ll teach you."


    "..." high tech.


    Shen Xi didn''t understand again: "how are you sure he won''t call Gu Jian? If he does, it will be over?"


    "He can''t fight." Father Shen said, "the time is too short, and I''m so single-minded. He certainly doesn''t dare to gamble. If I panic a little, the credibility of this matter will be greatly reduced. Therefore, I have to be confident throughout the whole process."


    Calcte the heart.


    That''s the key to winning.


    Shen Xi still knows a little, but it doesn''t prevent him from thinking that mu Shinian is very powerful.


    He blinked and his face was full of stars.


    "You''re great."


    Mu Shimian epted the praise without modesty. Then she asked Shen''s father, "you should be able to give up now."


    Father Shen was ashamed.


    "Sorry, I need you to toss with me."


    "Nothing." As long as he gives up, there will be so many things in the future. She can do what she wants to do.


    Shen Xi also said, "Dad, don''t worry. It''s up to us. We''ll bear it. Moreover, she''s so smart that we''ll be fine."


    Father Shen sighed, "I know. Next, what should I do?"


    Mu Shinian said seriously, "you''re outside. Cooperate with me. There''s no need to bring it to the open. When the overall situation has been set, the Shen family has to get out and can''t be involved. Therefore, you have to be in the dark."


    Shen''s father didn''t agree very much.


    "We''vee to this point. What are the bright and dark sides? We''ll help you too."


    "Really not." Mu Shinian exined with a smile, "I have someone who can use it, so I don''t need you, but there are some things I may need your help outside. You are the only trump card I can use here. I don''t believe others."


    Shen Xi nced at them and hurried to speak.


    "Yes, Dad, you can rest assured."


    Father Shen frowned and looked at them uneasily: "are you sure it''s ok?"


    The two men looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2174

    <h4>Chapter 2174</h4>


    Father Shen sighed and nodded slowly, "well, since you all think so, that''s it. I''ll listen to you."


    ¡­¡­


    When I got back, it waste.


    Shen''s mother had prepared dinner and didn''t ask them what had happened.


    The party had dinner and went back to the house.


    Mu Shinian sat cross legged on the sofa. The child sat on the carpet ying with origami. A row of origami had been ced next to him.


    "Little sister, I''m hungry again."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, put down his cell phone and took milk and biscuits from the cab to him.


    "Fill your stomach."


    "Well, can I have noodles?"


    The child asked innocently.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read a word and shook his head: "I''m terrible at cooking. I''ll eat my stomach. Moreover, others have fallen asleep. It''s not good to disturb people like this."


    The child was silent and suddenly exposed her lie.


    "But you were hungry yesterday. You called your little brother up and asked him to cook for you." After a pause, he added; "Well, it''s fried noodles and soup."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him. They looked at each other silently for a long time. Suddenly, they were sincere.


    "Listen to you, I''m hungry."


    The child continued to nod, "call him."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian has always been an activist. He directly took his mobile phone and sent a text message.


    A few minutester, Shen Xi knocked on the door anxiously with sleep marks on her face. Then she opened the door and looked forward to the two pairs of eyes.


    Shen Xi; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This look is a little familiar.


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shinian showed him a very calm smile: "I want fried noodles and m tofu soup."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi was stunned, and a row of ck lines fell from his forehead.


    Finally, his fists were hard.


    Then he angrily dropped two words: "wait!"


    With that, he turned around and ran away.


    "Well, hard work."


    Mu Shinian waved goodbye.


    The child raised his hand and patted her happily.


    "Sister is terrible. Fortunately, I don''t have a sister." The child said, shaking his body exaggerated.


    As a brother, he was abused too badly.


    In the middle of the night, my sister had to get up and cook for her.


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes, looked at him, and the corners of his lips slowly hooked.


    "What do you want to be?"


    "Be a brother." Said the child; "Being a brother can protect your sister or brother."


    "Do you want a sister or brother?" Mu Shinian asked curiously.


    The child said seriously, "of course it''s my sister."


    "Well." Mu Shinian picked up the man from the ground, took his coat, put it on him, and then went to the kitchen.


    Shen Xi was cooking when she saw the two of theme out and looked at them sadly.


    "Are you two finding your conscience?"


    Mu Shinian ignored the child, went to get chopsticks and spoons, then sat in a chair and urged: "hurry up, hungry."


    "..." Shen Xi gnashed his teeth and fried the pot.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutester.


    Three fried noodles soup.


    Three people sat in their seats and wolfed down.


    Mu Shinian looked at him in surprise: "are you hungry, too?"


    Shen Xi looked at her angrily, "then I''ve worked hard for most of the day. Why can''t I eat by myself?"


    The two men nodded.


    Then continue to eat.

 Chapter 2175

    <h4>Chapter 2175</h4>


    Shen Xi looked at the two of them and felt that her anger would be choked away.


    Two bastards.


    In the middle of the night, I ate so high.


    Eating alone doesn''t make you fat.


    That''s too much.


    Shen Xi ate angrily, and then ran to wash a bowl.


    Mu Shinian sat in a position with a child, one holding a ss of water in his hand, feeling satisfied after eating and drinking.


    Shen Xi sighed and held her chin depressed: "are you two bullying me?"


    The child looked at it and said, "my sister said, it''s training you, moral, intellectual, physical and beautiful. In this way, you won''t worry that no girls like you in the future."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Shen Xi''s face became darker.


    He took a deep breath and clenched his teeth. "When did you two get along so well?"


    A little boy.


    He still holds him every day and ys with him. Is this guy so ungrateful?


    Mu Shinian touched the child''s head: "are you sleepy?"


    The child nodded.


    "Sleepy."


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi''s proud face said, "I''m not sleepy! I was very sleepy. If you call me up, I won''t be sleepy at all."


    "Yes, let''s go to bed first."


    Mu Shinian said and took the child to bed.


    Shen Xi was stunned again.


    "Just, no?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and looked at him strangely: "what''s gone?"


    Shen Xi blinked and asked incredulously, "no, did you ask me to get up this evening just to make you a meal?"


    What about the others?


    No?


    Mu Shinian was more speechless: "no, what else do you think I have?"


    That''s right.


    Shen Xi took a deep breath and whispered, "for example, plot, or ask me to do something. You can''t just have a meal. You won''t be so... Boring."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lips. After a long time, he gave a sound and looked at him curiously: "don''t think about it. I''m really just hungry. I''m just looking for you to make a meal."


    Shen Xi; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "... is it really for dinner?"


    Shen Xi is running away.


    Mu Shi read ah, in contrast, her expression was too calm.


    "What''s the matter with having a meal? People depend on food."


    "..." the mask on Shen Xi''s face was broken.


    He watched Mu Shimian take the children back to the house to have a rest. He stood in the kitchen alone. He was still stretched with a tendon, which suddenly loosened.


    He sat in his chair for a long time before he choked out a word.


    This is NIMA.


    It''s really just for dinner.


    It doesn''t go well with mu Shinian at all!


    Shen Xi continued to go crazy.


    He sighed sadly, propped his chin and ate.


    The sister seems to have refreshed his cognition again.


    I thought she wouldn''t be so grounded, but I didn''t expect... Yes, she''s just a person.


    "Ah."


    Shen Xi sighed again. He was a little depressed.


    "Forget it, go to bed, go to bed."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian had enough to eat and drink and got up early in the morning.


    The child is running and having sex.


    Mu Shinian didn''t know where to pick up a branch, leaned against the tree, looked at him funny, and curiously picked his eyebrows: "there are still twops, run more."


    "Why should I run? Why don''t you run?"

 Chapter 2176

    <h4>Chapter 2176</h4>


    The child asked her as he ran.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "I can fight, but you can''t. in the future, get up and exercise more every day. Your body is too weak. You catch a cold when you get a little cold. Your mother likes to give you medicine, but it''s not good. You''re too young. As long as you keep exercising and sweat more, your body can get better."


    The child said, "how do you know?"


    Mu Shinian continued to nod: "your mother specially exined and gave me a pile of medicine."


    The child''s mouth was wide open: "then why don''t you give it to me."


    "Because I feel bad."


    Mu read his chin and said, "keep running. Don''t stop."


    The child ttened his mouth and continued to run.


    After fiveps, he held his leg and weakly took the water cup in Mu Shinian''s hand. After drinking it, he felt full of blood and resurrected.


    "So tired."


    The child''s depressed mouth.


    Mu Shimian took a paper towel and wiped his sweat.


    "Just get used to it."


    The child whined and learned that she leaned against the tree, put her hands in her pockets and looked deep into the distance.


    People are big kids.


    Mu Shinian joked, slightly hooked the corners of his lips, raised his hand, and beat his head not light or heavy: "you know what my name is?"


    "I know." The child raised his head. He didn''t know why she suddenly asked, but he couldn''t help adding: "do you know my name?"


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip; "Yang Ziqi is five years old and three months old. His birthday is July 2."


    The child smiled and narrowed his eyes: "I know your name is mu Shinian."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian was silent and said, "do you know how to write?"


    The child nodded, "I know. My brother taught me."


    "Well, you have to remember." Mu Shinian looked down at the little boy and joked with a smile: "don''t forget."


    The child looked up and still didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Mu Shinian smiled: "nothing, just talk about it."


    Children always feel as if she is unhappy.


    He raised his hand, took her hand and gently squeezed it twice: "what''s the matter with you? It seems very unhappy."


    "Not unhappy."


    "Then why do you suddenly ask me that?"


    "Just ask when you think of it."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "That hook, you can''t lie to me."


    The child suddenly stretched out his little thumb.


    Mu Shinian stared at the little thumb and patted it open for a long time.


    "What do you do? It''s childish."


    "Pull a hook, you can''t lie." The child looked at her very seriously. Seeing that she didn''t cooperate, he thought about it. He directly grabbed her hand and forcibly hooked it together: "well, whoever lies is a puppy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian took two hard blows at the corners of his lips.


    "How dare you."


    "I''m a child. It doesn''t matter if I''m brave. What my brother said."


    Mu Shinian burst outughing; "Cheng Cheng, whatever you want."


    Shen Xi also woke up and saw her at the door. She was silent and came over: "sister, I''m ready."


    Mu Shinian nodded and said; "Go and change your clothes."


    Shen Xi gave a sound and said seriously; "I won''t be afraid. I''ll listen to you and try not to give you trouble. I''ll work hard for you in the future. Please."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, raised his hand and patted his head: "you''re wee, go."

 Chapter 2177

    <h4>Chapter 2177</h4>


    Shen Xi nodded, took a deep breath and went back to the house.


    The child looked at them and wondered, "where are you going?"


    "Well, yes." Mu Shinian took a deep breath: "you can go back with your mother today."


    The child gave a cry and looked at her in surprise; "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian crumpled his hair.


    Children are very happy.


    Mu Shinian thought for a while, and then ordered a few words: "you should be good, remember to exercise and study hard."


    Then, it seems that there is nothing else to charge.


    Mu Shinian thought about it carefully and found that there was really nothing to tell.


    When we meet by chance, she is not emotional. Besides, there are a lot of things waiting for her to finish.


    The child blinked: "can I see you again?"


    Mu Shinian said, "yes."


    "Well, remember toe to meter." The child said, "I have a lot of fun. I''ll y for you then."


    "That''s really, thank you." Mu Shinian thought of the small models he saw when he broke into his housest time and said helplessly, "your birthday doesn''t arrive until eight months. Let me give you a gift."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are eight months left. Why give gifts now?


    "I''ll have someone prepare it for you. Take it back at that time."


    Mu Shinian said he was going back to the house.


    The child followed her step by step.


    "Little sister."


    "Huh?"


    Mu Shinian turned around.


    The child thought for a moment and suddenly gave her a red rope she had been wearing.


    "You muste back to me."


    That bracelet is very small.


    She can''t wear it as an adult.


    But mu Shinian still put it away: "thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Mother Shen is ready.


    Clothes, shoes and jewelry areplete.


    As soon as she came in, mother Shen smiled bitterly: "there is no makeup artist, I can onlye. I hope you don''t mind."


    "No, thank you."


    Mu Shinian sat on the dresser.


    Mother Shen looked at the face in the mirror and was silent for a long time before reaching out and spreading her hair.


    "It''s hard for you to go all the way."


    "Shen Xigang just said that." Mu Shinian didn''t take it to heart. He picked up a ring and whirled the cold Diamond: "what I should do."


    "He should have said that. You really helped him too much, too much."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian is still these three words.


    "I also want to end all this as soon as possible."


    She can''t escape.


    She doesn''t want to escape.


    "Rest assured. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. I''m sure."


    Mother Shen smiled and came out; "If you can, think more about yourself. Don''t joke about your body. Although few people love you in thisnd, many people worry about you in your original ce."


    "So don''t do anything to hurt yourself, even for them."


    Mu Shinian looked at his hand and didn''t fully heal.


    She smiled and nodded; "OK."


    "Well, be obedient and be good. You and Shen Xi are both." Mother Shen alsoughed.


    Even if the road ahead is dangerous, it seems easy to have her.


    But it will still hurt.


    Even as a bystander, watching her along the way, I still feel very soft hearted.

 Chapter 2178

    <h4>Chapter 2178</h4>


    After all, she is really innocent.


    One way, if you go on like this, you will fall all over your head if you are not careful.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I promise you."


    "Well, keep your promise." Mother Shen responded gently.


    Her technique is very flexible.


    Three or two times, I set a hairstyle for mu Shi Nian.


    Very elegant and somewhatzy.


    "You have good skin and don''t have to make up." Mother Shen boasted, "your face is also beautiful. It''s natural beauty."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "thank you, OK."


    "Yes, you don''t eat on your face." Mother Shen helped her put on her jewelry while chatting with her.


    More than half an hourter.


    Mu Shinian stepped on high heels and took two steps. He was still not used to it.


    "Are you all right? There are also shoes with low heels." Mother Shen pointed to the pairs of high heels on the ground and gently reminded her.


    Mu Shi shook his head: "no, this is it. It''s awesome to smash people."


    Mother Shen was amused by her.


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi went out long ago.


    Outside the door, ying with the child.


    He also knew that all the way in the past, bad luck, may not be able to see the child again in his life.


    Therefore, his brother, who had been called for several days, felt that he had to bear some responsibility.


    The child listened for a long time and looked at him curiously.


    "Why is that the same as what my sister said?"


    "That''s what my sister said."


    Shen Xi picked his head and said, "well, because you advised education."


    The child looked back with a muddled face. Wow, his little face was full of surprise.


    Shen Xi also looked back and couldn''t help blinking.


    what the hell.


    This is too beautiful!


    Although it''s beautiful enough to look at the time and face the sky, I didn''t expect to be so noble with a little dressing up... It''s like a fairying down to earth.


    He has seen many beautiful girls. As a result, no one is as amazing as her.


    Mu Shinian snapped his fingers and looked at him speechless: "have you recovered? Go and say goodbye to them."


    Shen Xi was stunned. Suddenly his eyes were a little hot.


    "Can''t wee back?"


    Mu Shimian sighed softly and said, "I''ll try my best to let youe back."


    Shen Xi wiped her tears and tried to restrain the fog in her eyes: "I know."


    Then he went in.


    Shen''s parents were already waiting for him. They smiled when they saw himing in.


    Shen Xi took a deep breath and tried hard to raise a smile: "I''m leaving. Recently, I may not be able to see you. When things are over, I wille back."


    "Me." He paused and continued: "although I have no ability, I will listen to you, try not to cause trouble to Mu Shinian, and try to protect her from harm."


    "I''ll learn from her and be an independent person."


    "You''ve worked hard over the past few years. Thank you."


    The eyes of the Shen family''s parents are also a little hot.


    "OK. Be careful."


    "OK."


    Shen Xi looked at her father.


    The other party nodded at him and said, "go."


    Shen Xi bowed to them, then straightened her waist and went out.


    The Shen family''s parents helped each other, and tears had already fallen.


    "Well, don''t cry." Father Shen wiped his tears and said, "it''s his destiny for him to go back where he should go,

 Chapter 2179

    <h4>Chapter 2179</h4>


    He has also grown up and should bear these. We have taught him for years. Now he is so responsible, and we should be proud. "


    Mother Shen is not proud at all.


    She''s just worried.


    For fear of an ident to his son.


    Even if there was no blood rtionship, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Afraid of being bullied and injured.


    Shen''s father took her in his arms and gently patted her on the back: "don''t worry, it will be fine. There will be nothing."


    Mother Shen closed her eyes and tears fell in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Middle aged people drive cars.


    Along the way, his heart was heavy.


    In the rear seat, the two didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked at the retrogressive scenery outside the window.


    Since just now, she has been looking at the scenery outside the window, as if to see with her own eyes how far the road to no return is.


    Step by step, watch with your own eyes, so you can give up.


    Shen Xi kept silent.


    He stared at a piece of peace talisman given to him by his parents and was reluctant to move his eyes.


    "It''sing."


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help saying.


    The two finally had a reaction.


    Mu Shinian went back to God and said, "I know. I''ll act ording to the n at that time. I don''t dare to rush in directly."


    "I know."


    The middle-aged man said seriously, "don''t worry, I will send you safely."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "OK, thank you."


    Shen Xi put away her amulet and carefully arranged her tie.


    "I will protect you, although you don''t need it very much."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "thank you."


    The car was stopped.


    A bodyguard came, knocked on the door and said, "this road is impassable. Take a detour."


    The middle-aged man looked behind him.


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly at him.


    The middle-aged man understood and opened his mouth to the man outside the door: "young master and miss of the pce family, are you sure you dare to stop?"


    The people outside the car were stunned.


    The two men looked at each other and looked very alert.


    The middle-aged man looked at them disdainfully and took a seal engraved from one side: "don''t recognize others, do you always recognize this? Don''t get out of here!"


    Thest two words are terrible.


    The two bodyguards subconsciously stepped aside.


    As soon as the middle-aged man stepped on the elerator, he rushed out directly.


    Shen Xi looked at the two people behind her eyes and said uneasily, "they will call to inform us. At that time, what shall we do?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t stop it."


    Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder and said, "the next is the real beginning. You have to worry."


    Shen Xi: "I know."


    He took a deep breath and tried to keep calm.


    The car drove all the way.


    No matter who stops, the middle-aged don''t care.


    All the way, I stopped at the door of the hotel.


    The hall is open.


    Some people inside noticed the situation outside and looked out one after another.


    Shen Xi clenched her fist, tried to calm her breathing, and then said, "here we are."


    "Well, get off."


    Mu Shinian put the seal away and reminded him.


    Shen Xi closed her eyes, pushed open the door, went down, and then stretched out a hand.


    Mu Shinian took her hand and got out of the car.


    As soon as he appeared, he heard someone take a breath.


    Seems to be scared.


    Mu Shinian did not change his face. He took Shen Xi''s hand, stepped on high heels, and stepped on the stairs step by step to a point where he could not turn back.


    "She, is she?"


    "No, no, no, she can''te out."


    "Yes, and this is young!"

 Chapter 2180

    <h4>Chapter 2180</h4>


    The originally lively atmosphere became solidified in a short moment.


    For a moment, everyone stared at mu Shinian with strange eyes.


    It seems that you can see a flower.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head, looked at the people on the side of his eyes, and slightly lowered the voice line: "don''t be afraid."


    Shen Xi was not afraid.


    He just thought the eyes of those people were disgusting.


    So, just a little disgust.


    "Let them talk. In the future, they will hear all the ugly words. There is no need to worry." Mu Shinian shook his hand and loosened it: "go, go in."


    Shen Xi nodded, "OK."


    He straightened his waist and tried to be calm.


    Many people here are not good stubble.


    They all have their own purposes and ulterior motives. For the sake of interests, they can dispose of people without hesitation.


    But he can''t hesitate.


    He can only move forward.


    Keep going.


    Two people in a stunned, decisively walked in, and finally stepped into thend of no return.


    The whole venue became silent.


    A few secondster, the crowd made a startled sound.


    "Isn''t it? Really, it doesn''t make sense."


    "However, this man is really too simr. He is simply carved out of a mold."


    "Ai Ai, haven''t you heard of it? It''s a secret story of the pce family. I''m not sure. It''s really true."


    "Ah, but haven''t we urgently refuted the rumor? It''s said that some people spread it indiscriminately. Haven''t those people also been arrested long ago?"


    "How do you exin that? How can someone grow so simr? I really can''t think of anything else except that possibility."


    "I also think so. My God, if it''s like this, isn''t this girl... My God!"


    The discussion was loud.


    It''s getting ugly.


    Everyone was curious about their arrival.


    For a time, everyone was daydreaming.


    Mu Shinian calmly swept the crowd, and the smile on the corners of his lips became more and more profound.


    Shen Xi beside her understood what she meant, sneered and said, "it''s a little unreasonable not to invite us to this kind of banquet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was surprised again.


    Shen Xi sighed and said quietly, "who drew up this list? Not even the two of us? What a great ability."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The owner is not here.


    No one dares to decide.


    Shen Xi nced at the people in the meeting and smiled with some deep yfulness.


    "Sister, aren''t we here at the wrong time?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, and his high-heeled shoes gently clicked on the ground. His expression was veryzy: "how could it be that on this asion, without you, the name would be wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just now mu Shinian had a great impact, so these people forgot that there was another Shen Xi next to them. At this meeting, looking at Shen Xi, they took another breath.


    Another one!


    Or sister.


    Is it difficult? This man is


    Shen Xi looked at the time, his voice became higher and higher, and he became more and more impatient; "Someone who can manage!"


    Natural aura, full of domineering.


    Someone finally came back and ran away to find someone who could manage.


    Shen Xi pulled a chair, put it behind mu Shinian and said, "sit down."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian sat down, nced at her red toes worn by high heels, and the corners of her lips sank slightly.


    She leaned back in the chair, hugged her arms and looked at the people coolly.

 Chapter 2181

    <h4>Chapter 2181</h4>


    Both of them were covered with ''I''m here to smash the field''


    Unfortunately, the identity is there, and no one dares to be half disrespectful to them.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yun is upstairs and her two children are also there.


    Gong Rongrong sat on the sofa with a drink in his hand and murmured gloomily, "Mom, do you want to go down? My smiling face is stiff. Those people have never been kind to us before. Now they all look like changed faces and tter us in every way."


    Gu Yun touched her head and said with a smile, "there''s no way. Should we greet people with a smile or should we greet people with a smile? We can''t ignore things on the scene."


    Gong Rongrong bit the straw and looked unhappy.


    "They just look at people''s faces. I don''t like them very much. Besides, mom, why doesn''t dad transfer the inheritance right to his brother? His brother is clearly his son."


    Gu Yun''s face changed slightly.


    Gong Rongrong continued to mutter, "anyway, the inheritance right belongs to my brother, but people outside are saying that my father has scruples about us. I don''t quite understand. Why do they think so."


    Gu Yun looked at his son.


    He turned his back to them and was studying roses. He didn''t seem to hear what they were talking about.


    Gong Rongrong muttered, "Mom, why on earth."


    "No why." Gong Ming took out a rose, pulled out a withered petal, turned around, leaned against the table and asked jokingly, "if someone likes to say, let them say it. Anyway, they only dare to chew their tongue behind their back. In the open, they don''t dare to do anything. Therefore, if there is anything to do, let them say it."


    Gong Rongrong frowned: "but who wants to be talked about."


    "But they have no other ability except to say a few words. If they have a mouth addiction, let them live." Gong Ming''s tone is very gentle. It doesn''t sound abnormal.


    "But."


    What else did Gong Rongrong want to say, but Gu Yun held him down.


    "Well, well, that''s it. Anyway, your brother is in power now."


    Gong Rongrong was a littleforted.


    She sat back on the sofa and faltered, "all right."


    "Your brother''s foundation is not stable yet. Wait until the foundation is stable. Now, it''s not the time to offend people."


    Gong Rongrong listened to this sentence.


    "I see, mom."


    "Be obedient."


    Gu Yun sat on the sofa and looked at his son.


    She was pleased.


    Although Gong Rong Rong was somewhat irritable, his son still gave awesome energy.


    Smart, talented, and resourceful.


    "Well, go down." Gu Yun said, "people are waiting below. We can''t stay here all the time."


    Gong Rongrong rubbed his feet twice before he stood up: "I know, mom."


    Gong Ming came over and held her. She was about to go out when the door was opened.


    Someone hurriedly stopped his feet and looked at the three of them. The voice began to tremble: "something''s wrong! They, they''re here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Three people inside the door were stunned.


    "What?"


    The visitor took a deep breath and said; "The Shen family is here. There is another one. She and Gong long... Are carved out of the same mold. Now, they are right below!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yun''s face turned white in an instant.

 Chapter 2182

    <h4>Chapter 2182</h4>


    "You said, who?"


    The visitor carefully nodded his head and said, "Mu Shinian, and the boy of the Shen family, Shen Xi, they areing."


    This time, even Gong Ming''s face changed.


    "How dare theye?"


    The visitor nodded and looked very struggling: "it''s really them. They just came. I don''t know what they think."


    Gu Yun almost fell down when his feet softened.


    Gong Ming was quick-sighted and helped her quickly.


    His face was also very gloomy and looked very unhappy.


    "Just the two of them?"


    "There''s an entourage, and there''s no one else." With a question mark at one end, the visitor asked all their voices: "what did she think?"


    Gong Ming clenched his fist.


    "Where are the people along the way? I didn''t see them?"


    The visitor was silent and breathed more carefully.


    "Yes, but I dare not report."


    Gong Ming frowned: "what can I say at one time!"


    The visitor took a deep breath and opened his mouth very carefully: "they have Zhang engraved... That is, the Zhang engraved by thest family master can mobilize the Zhang engraved by all the subordinates of the pce family."


    That seal can be said to be a symbol of identity.


    It has disappeared for decades. All along, everyone thinks it doesn''t exist, or who destroyed it.


    After all, this thing is too dangerous.


    It would be absurd if the owner of any household did not hold on and fell into the hands of others.


    I didn''t expect it toe out like this.


    Gong Ming pursed his lower lip and asked, "are you sure it''s the seal? What if it''s fake?"


    "No, no one dares to forge it." The visitor answered seriously, "the price of forging that seal is too high. No one has the courage."


    Because this seal is so important.


    And his whereabouts are unknown.


    If you forge one and the other really runs out, there will be a confrontation on the spot. It is possible to die miserably.


    Gu Yun''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She looked at the man and calmly said, "go and tell my brother the news."


    "I''ve called Mr. Gu." The visitor pointed to the downstairs and opened his mouth with worry: "however, he may not be able to wait for his husband toe back. He must go down now. People are all below. It''s not a way to stay here all the time."


    Gu Yun''s face was even worse.


    "She really has the face toe back."


    "There''s no way to go. It''s really irrational for her toe back, but it''s also the smartest way." Gong Ming''s face was not as leisurely as before. Vaguely, he felt some excitement.


    It''s time to fight.


    With the great man in the rumor.


    She must not be a simple person who can be expected to be washed.


    Unexpectedly, I haven''t met yet. Her skill is really beautiful.


    He calcted everything urately, but he didn''t calcte that there would be a seal engraved on her hand.


    "Mom, I''ll see her this afternoon."


    Gu Yun was worried: "are you sure?"


    "Of course, it''s better than passing it on like this." Gong Ming looks at Gong Rongrong. She is also a little heavy hearted.


    He chuckled and said, "this is our territory. Don''t worry."


    Gong Rongrong nodded: "I know."


    Gu Yun breathed: "OK, you go down with me and meet her for a while."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2183

    <h4>Chapter 2183</h4>


    Downstairs, Shen Xi was a little impatient.


    "Sister, it''s ridiculous. Isn''t this party presided over?"


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "I don''t know. It may be a long way."


    "Hehe, it''s OK not to invite us. Now that we''re here, we can pretend not to see it. It''s really great."


    The two of them have an ironic match.


    The faces of the people around him became strange.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, someone finally came.


    Gu Yun walked down and saw mu Shinian at the first sight. Her face suddenly changed, and the smile that had originally hung on her mouth could not be maintained.


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and looked at her coldly.


    Gu Yun took back his shock and came over with a gentle smile; "Are you two?"


    She didn''t ask directly.


    Instead, give them the answer.


    Shen Xi looked at her and said with a sneer, "don''t you know who we are?"


    Gu Yun smiled and said, "although it is said that the visitors are guests, you two, otherwise, let''s go up and say something alone. It''s not good for so many people to affect them."


    "Nothing bad."


    Shen Xi pointed to Mu Shimian, pointed to himself, and then said, "I heard that Gong Jie was ill. Recently, his son took care of all the big and small affairs of the Gong family. As for me, it''s difficult to take care of them alone, so I specially asked my sister to help me."


    Everyone was still guessing.


    There is still a trace of doubt about their identity.


    As a result, he made it clear that everyone was stunned.


    Really


    Gu Yun''s face also sank.


    Shen Xi looked like she didn''t know what she had done. She said innocently, "today''s party has all the dignitaries in the upper ss. Why is it just the two of us? It doesn''t make sense."


    Gu Yun couldn''tugh anymore.


    An illegitimate child, a monster whose life experience can''t be exposed at all.


    They had the courage to tear open thestyer of camouge in front of so many people.


    He just wants to tell everyone.


    They just can''t see the light of their identity, but they just appear.


    Now Gong Jie is still lying in bed, unaware of how she, the so-called Mrs. Gong, wants to suppress them.


    If she did, so many people would watch.


    After all, children are the most innocent.


    This is a truth that everyone can understand.


    How noble they are, but how many dirty things they have done behind their backs.


    But it''s adults.


    Children are the most innocent.


    If she dares to attack these two children, she will be added to those history in time.


    It turned out that they were really making this idea.


    Gong Ming stood behind his mother and looked at them coldly, with the corners of his lips slightly hooked up.


    "So, do you have any evidence to say so?" He looked at mu Shinian andpletely ignored Shen Xi: "you say it''s my father''s child, but my father has never heard of an illegitimate child outside these years. What if you two had cosmetic surgery? You deliberately want to sneak into our house?"


    Gu Yun immediately answered, "yes, that''s right."


    Shen Xi frowned and was about to speak when mu Shinian grabbed her arm.


    Mu Shimian said coldly, "isn''t it easy to ask for evidence? Just call Gong Jie and let him identify him on the spot?"

 Chapter 2184

    <h4>Chapter 2184</h4>


    Holding her chin, she smiled: "he knows best whether he has children or not."


    Shen Xi nodded, "yes, call him. Although he is ill, it''s OK to identify us."


    "Besides, my sister has a Chapter engraved on her hand. You should be familiar with this thing? This thing will only be passed on to her heirs."


    As he spoke, he shed out the jade seal.


    "You are not strange to this thing."


    There was another sigh in the hall.


    Everyone stared at the seal in surprise.


    For this thing, it has long been spread and disappeared. Unexpectedly, it appears here!


    Shen Xi looked at the people and the children behind Gu Yun. She smiled and thought, "speaking of it, I still want to ask, since you say you are the heirs, why don''t you even have the most basic keepsake."


    "Besides, we don''t have to say it in private. What''s there to say? There''s only one uncle left on our side except me and my sister. We''ll talk to you in private. What if one doesn''t say well and there are many of you, and you directly execute us?"


    Every time he said a word, the faces of those people became ugly.


    In the end, it waspletely dark.


    Shen Xi still wore an innocent expression and asked mu Shinian, "sister, am I right? Is that the truth?"


    Mu Shi read well and nodded.


    At the bottom of my heart, I thought that Shen Xi looked stupid, but at the critical moment, he still had a brain.


    For example, now.


    He didn''t know some things that everyone knew. He had to say them to let everyone know.


    In this way, if something happens to them in the future, it is the Gong family who did it.


    Even if it''s not suspected, it''ll be on them.


    Gu Yun and them were directly forced to a dead end.


    The one who can''t turn back.


    Gu Yun''s smile became stiff.


    There is no way to go.


    I can''t return it.


    From the initial anger to the back, Gong Ming has be indifferent.


    He chuckled, with some deep yfulness on his face.


    "You''re kidding. If my father''s children are a family anyway, how can we do anything to hurt you?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the meat of the pce family is too big. If you have more people, you have to share more." Shen Xi smiled innocuously: "is it true that such things have happened many times?"


    Let them finish everything.


    What else did they say!


    Gong Ming''s smile is getting deeper and deeper.


    Gu Yun was almost angry. She looked at her son and had no choice but to wait and see what he wanted to say.


    Gong Ming nodded at her, then smiled and said, "you''re worried. My father is ill in bed now. It''s too difficult for him toe over."


    "Not difficult." Shen Xi, word by word, They are all justified: "this matter must be made clear. In case we are fake, you can drive us away on the spot. If we are true, we will live in the pce in the future. My father''s everything and our sister and brother should inherit at least half. This is called fairness. Therefore, this is not a small matter. This is what must be done today."


    "...." Gong Ming gave him a deep look,

 Chapter 2185

    <h4>Chapter 2185</h4>


    His eyes were somewhat gloomy: "so, miss, do you think so?"


    "Shen Xi." Mu Shinian shouted, with some helplessness in his voice; "At least it''s also our father. We should pay more attention to it."


    Shen Xi listened to the training: "you''re right. I''m too reckless."


    Mu Shi Nian gave a sound, looked at Gong Ming and said; "However, this matter is really important. It''s rted to our lives. It''s just to bring us together. We can''t even sit in a wheelchair, can we?"


    "It''s strange. Don''t you all say that my father''s situation has improved a lot recently? Can''t he even get up?"


    Indeed, the Gong family has always imed that Gong Jie''s situation has improved.


    Since it''s getting better, it''s not doing anything particrly serious. It''s justing out to meet. Is it difficult to be like this?


    The deep meaning is really thought-provoking.


    Mu Shinian waited quietly for their following.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any doubts?"


    Gong Ming knows that this meeting can''t be solved.


    There''s no better way.


    He smiled and said; "Wait a minute. I''ll pick up my father."


    Gu Yun looked at him uneasily.


    Gong Ming shook her head and before she could speak, Shen Xi suddenly said; "I''ll go with you, sister. You wait for me here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian frowned fiercely.


    Shen Xi threw a reassuring look at her: "you wait for me here. I''ll go with him ande back soon."


    Although, it is expected that they dare not do it.


    But I still don''t trust you.


    Shen Xi insisted.


    It''s good for him toe for such a small matter. He doesn''t need to be eager for time.


    Mu Shinian pulled her lower lip. She was also relieved. She stood up, looked at Gong Ming, smiled and said, "sorry, my brother''s vignce is heavy. Please take him with you. I''m here with your sister and mother."


    This sentence is a warning.


    If something happens to Shen Xi on the road, she will kill a lot today.


    There are two hostages here anyway.


    She wanted to know who could stop her.


    "You asked him to go with you." Mu Shinian gave another advice.


    Shen Xi nodded, "don''t worry."


    With that, he looked at Gong Ming and smiled more innocent; "Young master Gong, please lead the way."


    "Oh."


    Gong Ming smiled and made an invitation gesture: "please."


    Shen Xi was not afraid at all.


    He said that since he came, he would share something.


    Moreover, he believes in the idea of time.


    Even if something really happens to me, I will definitely be fine.


    Thinking so, Shen Xi was really not afraid.


    Gong Ming followed him away. It was strange.


    In his investigation, Shen Xi is a piece of rubbish.


    I don''t know anything. I don''t know anything.


    He dares to appear here today, which is also the credit of Mu Shinian.


    Everything about him can only be driven by admiration for the times.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to rely on him alone.


    However, now that he is so calm, some of his inherent ideas will be broken.


    What the hell is going on.


    After Gong Ming watched it for a long time, Shen Xi couldn''t helpughing; "So, look at what I''m going to do."


    Shen Xi looked at him inexplicably, but the smile on his face remained unchanged: "if you have anything to say, just say, I''m not as powerful as my sister. I can see through what you''re thinking at a nce."

 Chapter 2186

    <h4>Chapter 2186</h4>


    Gong Ming also smiled: "I''m curious. What are you going to do when youe back?"


    "Yes, of course we want to get back what belongs to us." Shen Xi''s face was speechless: "anyway, the Gong family is one of the best in terms of status and financial resources. You will also be excited for you. Therefore, it''s not strange that we two wille back."


    Gong Ming smiled: "it''s strange that you have identity problems. Besides, I don''t think your sister will be interested in these things."


    "You can''t talk too full." Shen Xi waved his hand and looked like a scoundrel: "no matter how powerful my sister is, she is just ayman. Since she is ayman, she will certainly be interested in these things."


    Gong Ming smiled, and the whole person''s face was full of fun.


    "You believe what you say?"


    "Believe it." Shen Xi looked like a fool: "my sister is also ayman. Can you really treat her as an immortal without seven emotions and six desires?"


    Gong Ming chuckled: "you''re awesome. I didn''t expect to have this skill."


    "You''re wee." Shen Xi looked modest: "what''s the matter? We are also members of the pce family. Can you kill us?"


    "I''m kidding." Gong Ming smiled and gently replied, "if you are from the Gong family, we are a family."


    "Well, that''s what I said."


    Shen Xi replied, leaning on the car and looking at the scenery outside the window, his smile was very yful.


    Gong Ming nced at him, and his eyes gradually became gloomy.


    Shen Xi... Mu Shinian


    Two peoplee and go, and one is worse than the other.


    This is really difficult!


    Gong Ming took a deep breath and thought about what else he could do.


    But after thinking about it, I can''t do anything.


    Shen Xi is a fool, but the middle-aged man... Gong Ming raised his head and looked at the man in the co pilot''s seat.


    He also looked at him through the rearview mirror.


    It can be seen that he was watching his every move all the time.


    Gong Ming pulled his lower lip, hugged his arm and looked coldly at the scenery outside the window.


    In my opinion, this man is not a good stubble.


    Since mu Shinian let him follow, it means that he absolutely believes in him.


    Can''t do anything


    Gong Ming doesn''t open his eyes, and his lips close in a straight line.


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Jie''s eyes straightened when he saw mu Shinian.


    He is now basically paralyzed and can''t speak clearly.


    However, when he saw mu Shinian and Shen Xi, a sh of excitement shed on his face. He grabbed the wheelchair with both hands and wanted to stand up.


    Mu Shinian looked at him, very strange.


    No feelings, no memories.


    Shen Xi was also indifferent. Looking at him, he had no memory at all.


    The two men stood side by side, looking at the man in the wheelchair.


    "Go."


    Mu Shinian slowly spit out a word.


    Shen Xi hesitated. Knowing that mu Shinian couldn''t do it, he had to squat down and hold Gong Jie''s hand. As soon as he held it, he was held hard.


    Gong Jie was trembling and his tears fell down. He looked at Shen Xi and sent out some vague words in his mouth.


    "... dad."


    Shen Xi hesitated and shouted out with sadness on his face. "Dad, do you remember me?"


    Gong Jie was anxious to speak, but he couldn''t speak. He had to nod his head twice.

 Chapter 2187

    <h4>Chapter 2187</h4>


    The venue was quiet.


    Without hesitation, Shen Xi pulled aside mu Shinian''s hand, smiled and said, "this is my sister. Do you know her?"


    Gong Jie looked at her face, his eyes obviously dodging.


    But just a momentter, he closed his eyes and nodded.


    "Dad, we''re back."


    Gong Jie nodded his head hard.


    His eyes are wet.


    I can''t say what I want to say.


    But we all know.


    At this stage, they are willing toe back and guard the pce family, rather than let them fall into the hands of others. This is enough.


    Mu Shinian nced at the crowd and asked the family with a smile, "how about our identity being announced to the public?"


    Gu Yun''s face was stiff.


    She looked at her son, but Gong Ming was calm and said with a smile; "Nothing is more important than dad''s recognition. Since Dad has recognized your identity, no one will say anything."


    Shen Xi smiled, looked at her father and spoke gently; "Dad, my sister and I have juste back. We need a ce to live. We are all a family. Let''s live in the pce. We have more opportunities to contact. Our family can contact each other somehow."


    Gu Yun smiled and said, "this is natural."


    "Well, we''ll stay in tonight." Shen Xi quickly blocked what she didn''t say: "just in time, my sister and I came in a hurry and didn''t have any clothes. You helped us buy them together. We came all the way. We were very tired."


    "... yes, yes."


    Gu Yun''s smile was more distorted.


    Her fingernails are almost stuck in her flesh.


    "Since you are a family, of course you live together. We wee you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Mu Shinian''s feet were worn out. She sat on the sofa, soaking her feet, holding a pillow in her hand, looking at the ceiling expressionless.


    It looks empty.


    Shen Xi poured her a ss of water and asked uneasily, "are you okay?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian took it, took two drinks and put the water cup on the table.


    "Nothing will happen today. You''re tired. Go and have a rest first."


    Shen Xi sat on the sofa next to her, a little uneasy: "I want to see him."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyelids and looked at him: "do you really want to see it?"


    "He just held my hand and obviously wanted to say something. I know that Gu Yun and his people must be around him now, but since he has to see me, he must have something to exin."


    Shen Xi took a breath and said, "I''d better go and have a look."


    Mu Shinian was silent and nodded slowly: "wait, I''ll go with you."


    "No, no, I''ll just go myself." Shen Xi was embarrassed: "I know you don''t want to see him very much."


    Mu Shinian picked up the ss of water and wanted to drink, but when he reached his mouth, he put it back.


    She shook her head: "forget it, I have something to ask him."


    Shen Xi suddenly felt sorry for her: "don''t be sad. It''s not your fault. You didn''t do anything wrong." After a pause, he scratched his head; "I can''t say anything tofort you, but what happened so many years ago has nothing to do with you."


    "I know." Mu Shinian also smiled: "however, thank you for yourfort."


    Shen Xi alsoughed.


    ¡­¡­


    The manor isrge and single family.


    When they passed by, they met many people, but no one dared to stop them.


    But as soon as they heard that they were going to see Gong Jie, the housekeeper immediately stopped them.


    "Sir, I''m tired today. I''ve fallen asleep."

 Chapter 2188

    <h4>Chapter 2188</h4>


    Shen Xi frowned: "really? Let''s go up and have a look. We don''t make any moves. We just have a look. Should there be no problem?"


    The bodyguard''s face was still respectful, but his attitude refused to let him go.


    "Sorry, sir, the quality of sleep has been poor since he was ill. A little noise can wake him up, so you''d bettere back tomorrow."


    I just don''t want them to go up at all.


    Shen Xi was about toe forward and argue with him when someone grabbed her arm.


    Mu Shinian said lukewarm, "since it''s like this, let''se back tomorrow."


    "But."


    Before Shen Xi finished speaking, he was dragged away.


    After going out for a distance, he said, "they obviously don''t let us go up on purpose!"


    "Yes, I can''t help it." Mu Shinianforted him: "try to avoid hitting hard. Moreover, if you want to see someone, I have a way to let you see someone."


    Shen Xi continued. He saw mu Shinian directly avoiding the patrol. After taking him around, he came to a backyard. He blinked twice and felt that the scene was a little familiar.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian looked around the wall for a long time and said, "wait here for me."


    Then she stepped back two steps and was trying to climb up, but before two steps, she was dragged down again.


    She frowned and looked at Shen Xi puzzled.


    "Why?"


    "You, you are a girl. You climb over the wall in the middle of the night. It''s not good!" Shen Xi stumbled in his words. After that, he was embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian is more speechless.


    She grabbed his hand and looked at him in silence: "don''t worry, it''ll be fine at such a height."


    Shen Xi looked up at the wall. His face was a little iron blue.


    Aren''t these heights a problem?


    He can''t climb a boy.


    She is a girl with thin arms and legs. Why is she so strong.


    He looks like a weak little girl instead.


    Mu Shinian saw that his hand came over again and spread out his hand directly. She patted him on the shoulder in a very light tone: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Remember to watch and be smart."


    With that, she stepped back two steps, jumped directly, took two steps on the wall, grabbed a water pipe, and then her body stabilized.


    Then Shen Xi watched her climb up the wall.


    Then turned into the balcony.


    Quietly, there was no movement.


    Shen Xi: "


    It''s really great.


    Upstairs.


    Mu Shinian gestured an OK posture from him, then hid in the dark and looked at the people in the house. There were only Gong Jie and no servants.


    Mu Shinian was silent, picked up a small stone from the flowerpot and gently threw it away.


    It''s very quiet.


    The person on the bed moved slightly, as if it was very difficult to get up.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and knocked on the window twice.


    His eyes turned to the balcony and gave her two soft winks.


    Mu Shinian gestured to him.


    Before he could speak, suddenly the door was opened.


    Mu Shinian quickly retracted.


    Gong Jie has been the head of the Gong family for decades. He has handled such a thing quickly. He stares at the visitor. His eyes change from shock to resentment.


    Without the slightest w.

 Chapter 2189

    <h4>Chapter 2189</h4>


    Gu Yun came in with a smile on his face.


    "Your son and daughter havee to you."


    Gong Jie clutched his hand under the quilt.


    But he stared at her, looking like he was going to be angry.


    Gu Yun sighed, twisted a warm towel out, wiped his face, and saw his face resist, He smiled helplessly: "You really don''t give me any face today, but there''s only one way for you to keep those children. Now everyone knows that your children havee back and still live in the pce. Thanks to you, if they make a mistake, it''s estimated that everyone will doubt me. You make it really difficult for me."


    Gong Jie clenched his teeth.


    The eyes are red.


    Gu Yun sighed, "but forget it, that''s it. They can''t change anything when theye back. Are you right?"


    Gong Jie stared at her, saying nothingpletely.


    Gu Yun stood up and looked at him condescending. His eyes were cold.


    "At least they are your children. Why are you so exclusive to us?"


    Gong Jie smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth.


    Gu Yun bent over coldly and gently told him, "don''t worry, it should be mine. I will never let anyone take it away. If you don''t believe it, you''ll open your eyes and have a good look."


    With that, she smiled twice, turned and walked out.


    The whole pce is under her control.


    Even if two peoplee, they can''t change the oue. Besides, she and her son are not good quarrels. They can be manipted secretly.


    If you really get there, it''s not particrly difficult to find a ghost toe out for the dead.


    When they left, mu Shinian turned in from the window.


    Gong Jie turned his head and looked at the door.


    It was obvious to remind her.


    Mu Shinian nodded, walked over, pasted it on the cat''s eye, looked at the people outside, there were two bodyguards, she turned back, lowered her voice and asked, "Shen Xi wants to see you."


    Gong Jie shook his head.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "he probably has a lot of questions to ask you."


    Gong Jie still didn''t speak. He reached out from under the quilt and wrote on the sheet.


    Mu Shinian suddenly understood: "wait a minute."


    She took the pen and paper and put it in his hand.


    Gong Jie held the pen and didn''t even have the strength to write. He rowed hard for a long time and only wrote a name on the paper.


    Mu Shinian stared at the name and asked, "if I want to find this man, will he tell us everything?"


    Gong Jie nodded.


    "I see."


    Mu Shinian asked, "what can we do for you?"


    Gong Jie wrote down one word on the paper. Then he wrote three more words. I''m ok.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "they won''t do it to you, will they?"


    Gong Jie nodded happily.


    "Is there anything else you can do about your illness? If so, I''ll help you find a doctor." Mu Shinian looked at him and asked seriously.


    His illness is definitely inside.


    Gu Yun won''t really ask a doctor to help him.


    Gong Jie was silent for a long time before he wrote a word: No


    "Don''t you know? Or can''t you?" Mu Shinian asked.


    Gong Jie stretched out a finger.


    Mu Shinian suddenly understood.


    "I see. I''ll find a way to get your medical record and see another doctor,

 Chapter 2190

    <h4>Chapter 2190</h4>


    You can do whatever you want during this time. I don''t think I need to remind you. You should also know what to do. "


    Gong Jie was silent and wrote two words on the paper.


    "Be careful."


    Mu Shinian nodded. Then he thought of the people below and said, "you can give him a word, otherwise he must find a way to see you."


    Gong Jie thought about it and wrote down a line of words carefully on the paper.


    Sorry, be obedient and be careful.


    Mu Shinian nced and seriously put it away: "I know, I will give it to him."


    Gong Jie gently closed his eyes.


    He moved his mouth and silently said thank you.


    Mu Shinian looked at him withplex eyes, her father? I really don''t have any impression, and it''s strange.


    She hasn''t thought about it for a long time.


    Because in the final analysis, it''s veryplicated.


    Her background.


    Unbearablyplex.


    The responsibility lies entirely with this man.


    Mu Shinian frowned and selfishly said, "where is she?"


    No name, no details.


    But both knew who she meant.


    Gong Jie looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "I just asked casually." Mu Shinian slowly said, "you have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    Gong Jie''s eyes followed her background all the time. Seeing her disappear on the balcony, his heart picked up.


    It''s really like her.


    It looks like that person both in face and profile.


    Gong Jie sighed heavily,y on the bed and closed his eyes silently.


    The road ahead is difficult.


    He''s already like this. He doesn''t know what the two children will do in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi waited anxiously downstairs.


    He was worried and tried to climb up, but at that height, he gave up immediately.


    He can''t, really can''t.


    With such a little skill, he may really fall to death.


    When Mu Sinian jumped down, he saw Shen Xi looking around like a thief. He turned his head, looked up at Mu Sinian''s face, and quietly stopped behind him. Shen Xi almost screamed.


    Mu Shinian saw him put his fist into his mouth. He was speechless for a long time before a question mark slowly appeared on his head.


    Shen Xi''s nerves were exhausted by her.


    "When did youe? Why was there no sound?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled: "go back and talk."


    "OK."


    Seeing her like this, Shen Xi knew that she had seen someone. She not only saw someone, but also probably talked to that person. Her hanging heart suddenly fell back.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got back, before Shen Xi could speak, mu Shinian handed him the paper.


    Shen Xi took it over and looked at it. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa rubbing his feet, raised his eyes and saw him stunned. He asked curiously, "what''s the problem?"


    "No."


    Shen Xi was silent and said, "no, that''s it? Doesn''t he have anything else to tell us?"


    Mu Shinian pointed to a name on the paper: "find him, he knows everything."


    "How can I find it? Didn''t he say?" Shen Xi asked.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "this is not."


    "How could he not know?" Shen Xi was a little angry: "he said all the people. How can he not know his whereabouts at all."


    "I''m afraid to know." Mu Shinian guessed what might have happened and said vaguely

 Chapter 2191

    <h4>Chapter 2191</h4>


    "Maybe it happened so suddenly that Gong Jie urgently arranged a person who knew everything. It is estimated that Gong Jie didn''t have time to exin where he went."


    "How can I find it?"


    Shen Xi sat decadent on the sofa, holding his cheek, and asked depressed, "how can we find it? It''s so big here, and so many people are staring at us."


    "There will always be a way."


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, carefully touched the blisters on his feet, and didn''t bother to lift his head.


    Shen Xi has basically equated mu Shinian with the immortal. Hearing her say so, she immediately raised her head excitedly: "have you found a way?"


    Mu Shimian doesn''t know why his eyes are full of expectation.


    She was silent, shook her head and mercilessly broke his expectations: "I haven''t thought of it yet."


    Shen Xi: "


    Mu Shinian rubbed his feet and continued, "I''ll be very tired and want to sleep."


    Shen Xi: "


    "Well, you have a rest first. I''ll go out first."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    Without saying anything, Shen Xi immediately went out with his mobile phone and closed the door gently.


    Mu Shinian shook his head silently. He was really a child growing up in a honeypot.


    She''s really envious.


    The Shen family treated him as if they were their own sons.


    This kind of, she really has only envy.


    Mu Shinian sighed, supported his forehead and looked at the blister on his feet.


    Just about to go to bed, the door was knocked twice, and Shen Xi''s voice came.


    "It''s me."


    "Well,e in."


    Mu Shinian looked at him curiously and blinked: "is there anything else?"


    Shen Xi carried the medicine box: "the blister on your foot, let me help you deal with it?"


    "...." Mu Shinian stared at the blister, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    However, there is no need to waste his mind.


    Mu Shinian thought and agreed.


    Then she regretted it.


    Shen Xi didn''t know where she learned the technique of temporary wound treatment. Holding a fine needle, she looked very careful to pick through the wound. Then, she identally poked her wound.


    The pus is flowing out.


    And blood came out.


    Mu Shinian had a first-ss ability to endure pain. He didn''t shout or even move. He just looked at him in wonder.


    Shen Xizheng dealt with the wound seriously, with a very serious expression.


    Then he took the ointment and put it on the wound. Finally, he carefully took the gauze and wrapped her feet around and around again; "You''d better wrap it tightly. In this way, you won''t knock it when you walk."


    Mu Shinian has no idea at all.


    She looked at her foot and looked at the gauze used up before. She was speechless for a long time before she blinked silently.


    "How about it, will you?"


    Shen Xi was very proud to do such a thing for the first time.


    Mu Shinian was speechless for a long time before silently nodding his head.


    "Well, good, good, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Shen Xi looked at her hand again and said, "why don''t I bandage your hand, too?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless and refused directly.


    Is he addicted to bandaging?


    Her hands don''t want to be mummified.


    "No, thanks."


    "All right." Shen Xi then said, "I''ll change it for you tomorrow."


    "OK."


    When Shen Xi went out, mu Shinian looked down at the foot and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 2192

    <h4>Chapter 2192</h4>


    The gauze is so thick that it won''t hurt if you step on the ground.


    However, is it too exaggerated to wrap up such a small blister like this.


    Moreover, Shen Xi didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Shinian had a long sleep.


    The door was knocked several times. Without opening her eyes, she directly pulled up the quilt and covered her head.


    As a result, the sound kept ringing.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth and didn''t bother to open his eyes. He grabbed a pillow and threw it at the door.


    With a bang, the sound outside the door was finally quiet.


    Outside the door.


    Shen Xi looked at this scene and tried hard to hold back a smile: "I''m sorry, my sister is very angry when she gets up. If you wake her up, she''ll throw you down every minute."


    The maid looked at Shen Xi with an embarrassed face.


    "That''s not good. My wife wants to see her."


    "Well, keep yelling." Shen Xi shrugged and made an invitation gesture: "then you continue to call."


    Maid: "


    She didn''t dare.


    It is estimated that the next time the door opens and hits her, it will be the vase.


    That girl, don''t look at her little one. It''s terrible to get angry.


    The maid could not help but cast a praying look at Shen Xi: "young master Shen, you, do me a favor."


    "No help."


    Shen Xi hugged her arm and smiled faintly.


    The maid was about to cry.


    She took a deep breath and did a full psychological construction before she ran to continue knocking at the door.


    This time, she knocked very carefully.


    The door opened only two times.


    Then she turned to a murderous face.


    The maid''s face turned white. The next second, she gave a wow, said sorry, and hurried away.


    Mu Shinian looked at her back expressionless, and looked at Shen Xi''s straight waist with a smile. He put his hand on the door and said coldly: "I have a headache. It''s not important. Come to me in the afternoon."


    Shen Xi nodded her head when she saw that she didn''t look right.


    "You go and have a rest. If someonees again, I''ll block it for you."


    "Thanks."


    Mu Shinian covered his head and closed the door.


    She was really ufortable. She went to bed tootest night. In addition, she had been busy for so long and her spirit was very tight. It was rare to rx a littlest night, so she began to feel ufortableter.


    Mu Shiniany back in bed, pulled up the quilt, thought about it, got up again, took the remote control, drew the curtains and continued to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi kept at the door, blocking several groups of people.


    When no one came, he picked up the paper and looked over and over.


    But after reading for a long time, he didn''t understand anything.


    He had no superfluous feelings for the father.


    Even, he thought of the Shen family.


    After all, for him, the Shen family are more like his parents.


    Shen Xi supported his forehead and stared at the messy words written on the paper.


    In the end, after finding the man, he can tell them some amazing secrets.


    It''s uneptable that he knows this now.


    Shen Xi sighed heavily.


    What''s all this.


    The middle-aged man came in and said, "young master, Mrs. Gong wants to see you."


    "No."


    Shen Xi opened his mouth without raising his head. A few secondster, he looked up and said, "see me?"


    "Yes." The middle-aged man also looked surprised: "she said she wanted to say something to you. Otherwise, she''d better not see you?"

 Chapter 2193

    <h4>Chapter 2193</h4>


    The door suddenly opened.


    Mu Shinian still looked depressed and said listlessly, "see you."


    Shen Xi stood up and asked uneasily, "do you know what she came to me for?"


    Mu Shinian covered his head and shook his head: "just think about the bad, but there are only those possibilities."


    "For example?"


    Shen Xi asked for advice with an open mind.


    Mu Shi Nian''s sleepy eyes couldn''t open. She said hoarsely, "don''t tell you first. You''ve passed. Judge for yourself what to do."


    Shen Xi shook her fist and understood what she meant: "I know. I will judge by myself."


    "Well, go."


    Mu Shinian handed him a smile full of encouragement.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Shen Xi took a deep breath and went out with a stiff back.


    After she left, the middle-aged man asked, "have you guessed what Mrs. Gong is going to say?"


    Mu Shi read well, came out and sat on the sofa.


    The middle-aged man immediately poured her a cup of warm water.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Shinian took a drink, and his tone was still a little hoarse: "Mr. Shen told me to help and teach him to grow up. He can''t always be under my protection."


    The middle-aged man understood.


    "Then you''re not afraid. Did something really happen when young master Shen went?"


    Mu Shi Nian said, "if he believes them so much, I don''t need to teach him anything."


    The middle-aged man understood what she meant.


    "Miss mu, it''s really hard for you." The middle-aged man gave a bitter smile.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "go out. If someone looks for it, help me block it."


    "I see."


    After the middle-aged man left, mu Shinian picked up the tablet and put on the Bluetooth headset in his pocket. Suddenly, Shen Xi''s voice came from his ear.


    "Nothing, nothing, don''t panic, don''t panic, nothing at all, don''t be nervous."


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips and sighed helplessly.


    "Indeed, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    The only thing Mrs. Gong can say is that she is either plotting or asking Shen Xi to betray her, or stand on the same line with them and drive her out.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and listened to Shen Xi''s broken thoughts in the headset.


    He can really say.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi has been giving himself psychological hints.


    Over time, he felt that he had be very talkative.


    "Young master Shen, here we are. Mrs. Gong is waiting for you inside."


    Shen Xi gave a cold hum and walked in.


    Gu Yun sat on the sofa and saw himing. A smile appeared on his face: ing."


    "Say what you have." Shen Xi was not polite either. He sat down directly on the sofa, took a cup of tea, drank it and put it down. He said, "it''s too sweet."


    Seeing that he was so impolite, Gu Yun''s face was a little cold, but the next second he politely invited the servant: "make another pot of tea. Young master Shen doesn''t seem to like flower tea."


    The servant didn''t dare to say much. He immediately went to make another pot of tea.


    Shen Hung up and drank, and then makeints about it.


    "No, the pce family is so rich. How can they buy tea with such poor quality?" Shen Xi looked at the pot of tea with a speechless face, directly gave a name and said, "I want to drink this kind of tea. The others can''t get into my mouth."


    The servant raised his eyes.


    The kind of tea cakes Shen Xi had in his mouth cost hundreds of thousands per piece.

 Chapter 2194

    <h4>Chapter 2194</h4>


    There are few tea lovers at home, so there is no preparation at all.


    Gu Yun''s angry face twisted, but he still put on a gentle smile.


    "Well, since young master Shen likes to drink, I''ll let someone prepare."


    "Hurry up. After all, I''ll live here in the future." Shen Xi said, then stopped the maid and reported several things in one breath. After that, he thought about it again. When he found that there was no omission, he waved his hand: "OK, that''s all. Go down and prepare."


    The maid was speechless and subconsciously looked at Gu Yun.


    These things are the most expensive.


    Wine is the most expensive! Cigarettes are also the most expensive! Watches are also the most expensive Food and clothing are basically the most expensive.


    No matter how rich Gu Yun is, he has never been so extravagant and licentious.


    Her face was a little iron blue. She looked at Shen Xi and smiled; "Young master Shen, it seems that the Shen family are really nice to you. You eat and wear the best."


    "Of course, they are really good to me." Shen Xi sighed silently, "so I''m not used toing here."


    "The pce family is also a big family and a big business. If they go with a lot of money, how can they be stingy."


    Stingy


    Gu Yun couldn''t help but sneer with disdain.


    Sure enough, he is a child who grew up in a honeypot. He knows nothing but enjoyment.


    However, this kind of person is the simplest to hold.


    Gu Yun personally poured him a cup of warm water, smiled and said, "yes, you''re right. We do have many shorings."


    "It''s all right. Just make up for the deficiency." Shen Xi waved his hand generously, then continued to pester: "anyway, I''vee back. I''ll remind you of any shorings."


    Gu Yun clenched his fingers hard, took a deep breath, then smiled and said, "this is natural."


    "But, young master Shen, don''t you want to decide what to do?"


    Shen Xi held his hand and paused slightly. He smiled innocently and said, "I decide? How?"


    "It''s not my turn to talk to the pce family now. Isn''t the next head of the family your son?"


    Gu Yun shook his head: "I didn''t say, there can only be one."


    "What do you mean?" Shen Xi looked up.


    Gu Yun filled him with water again and said gently, "even you are gong Jie''s son. How to say, this family is half yours."


    Shen Xi sneered. He leaned back on the sofa and asked expressionless, "would you be so kind?"


    "It''s not good. It''s a matter of course." Gu Yun said, "think about it. Now everyone knows that you are the child of the pce family. If you don''t give you anything, the people outside don''t know what to say about us."


    Shen Xi said sarcastically, "will you still be afraid of this?"


    "This is not fear." Gu Yun said: "this is a very normal thing. There are many voices of opposition. If it is used by people with intentions, it is not impossible to be a sharp weapon to attack me."


    Shen Xi smiled and said nothing.


    "Doesn''t your sister also believe this, so she chose toe back?"


    Gu Yun didn''t hide it.


    The servant saw him and went out directly.


    Between them, there is an undercurrent surging.


    Silent, silent.


    Shen Xi nced at her, his eyes shing a little coldness.

 Chapter 2195

    <h4>Chapter 2195</h4>


    "In that case, it seems that I don''t lose anything."


    Gu Yun smiled: "of course."


    "Just, what''s the price?" Shen Xi smiled and asked, "isn''t there such a good thing?"


    Gu Yun boasted: "Young master Shen, you are really smart. In fact, you are also Gong Jie''s son. Whether you recognize it or not, I will be your stepmother. Do you think there is anyone in the world who is willing to help someone unconditionally? He is infamous, but he still has to help you. What does she want? You will be famous by then, but she will live in seclusion behind the scenes forever, do you think, If you were yourself, would you feel bnced? "


    Shen Xi took a sip of water and asked coldly, "what are you going to say?"


    Gu Yun sighed, smiled and said, "I''m worried about you, too." She pointed to herself and slowly said, "I know what you''re going to do. Our family is an enemy to you. At that time, your sister will help you and get rid of us. Can you ensure that you will be in the top position? At that time, she will hold a chapter in her hand. Your fate is not her word?"


    Gu Yun''s every word is full of temptation.


    Let Shen Xi misunderstand.


    Mu Shinian has two hearts.


    She''s not sincerely helping him.


    With other purposes or attempts, she seems loyal and harmless now, but then? What if Mu Shinian really has other thoughts?


    In this way, Shen Xi will have no way out at that time.


    Mu Shinian is above him in terms of contacts and skills.


    At that time, he will have only his share to be ughtered.


    Gu Yun poured another ss of water for him and joked with a smile, "you don''t want to go to this step. We don''t have a reason to do it to you, but mu Shinian has."


    "No one will be so willing to be a minister forever."


    "The Shen family''s parents should have taught you this, too?"


    Shen Xi was silent.


    His silence, in Gu Yun''s view, was a very good response.


    She put her hand on the table and said gently, "we still wish you were all right now, because if anything happens to you, it will be on my head. It will be the same in the future."


    "That''s why I said, there''s no reason to hurt you."


    "Young master Shen, you are a tool, a string puppet. The person behind you is your sister. Our opponent is her, not you. Or, if it''s you, we won''t take it seriously."


    This is very, very shocking.


    Shen Xi was stabbed into the wound, and his face became distorted.


    But the next second, he regained hisposure.


    "I know."


    This is the truth.


    Gu Yun said, "young master Shen, you know the powerful rtionship. Or, dare you bet? We have no reason to hurt you, but your sister has."


    Who doesn''t want to be king.


    Who is really willing to yield to others forever.


    "Moreover, your sister''s talent and ability are second to none. If she wants to stand in that position, I think many people in the pce support her. Although her identity is sensitive, those people don''t care about these. As long as they have the ability to create more benefits for them, all those unbearable things can disappear. She can easily have arge number of followers, and you , it will be nothing. "

 Chapter 2196

    <h4>Chapter 2196</h4>


    This sentence is not wrong.


    A little brain will take this into ount.


    Moreover, there is no integrity between him and mu Shinian.


    People who have power, ability, talent and admiration are yearning for the times.


    Not him!


    Even if those people are willing to listen to him, they actually look at the face of admiring the time.


    Shen Xi was silent for a moment, his fingers clenched gently, and his face became thoughtful in an instant.


    Gu Yun saw a y, Make persistent efforts and add another fire: "Young master Shen, what I said is very reasonable. How about cooperation? If you go on like this, you have to bear everything. She is only responsible for giving advice for you behind your back. If she digs a hole for you, if you can''t judge, you fall down like this, then she can naturally stand on the surface and take over everything you have, and no one will object, because Except for her, we have all be losers. So, at that time, no one can stop what she wants to do. "


    Shen Xi took a ss of water, took a sip, and suddenly remembered the meaningful expression when she left.


    What exactly does that mean?


    Did she guess? Or is it actually reminding him of something?


    After drinking up a ss of water, he put the ss on the table, turned his head and asked coldly, "how do you cooperate?"


    Gu Yun looked at him gently: "it''s very simple. Join hands and let her go back."


    "Go back?" Shen Xi seemed to be amused by this sentence. He nced contemptuously at Gu Yun and joked with a smile: "I thought your means were not so gentle."


    Gu Yun smiled a little, with a smile in his tone.


    "Don''t you think she''s your sister? How can we sell you some face?"


    Shen Xi put her hands in her pockets, and her eyes were scattered.


    "Really? Mrs. Gong is really a good man."


    "Good people don''t dare to say. I''m also for my two children. It''s best to solve it like this. As you said, the pce family has a big business. Half of our family wealth has been spent for several generations. It doesn''t matter if we share half of you." Gu Yun looked at him, stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "happy cooperation, young master Shen."


    Shen Xi looked at the hand.


    Slender and clean.


    At first nce, it is exquisitely maintained.


    Shen Xi pulled his lips and said in azy voice.


    "Shouldn''t you give me some time to think about such an important thing?"


    "Of course." Gu Yun smiled and said, "young master Shen thought slowly."


    Shen Xi sneered and suddenly felt a little tormented.


    What does mu Shinian mean?


    She is so powerful that she can guess what Gu Yun wants to do with him, but she doesn''t say anything without a reminder!


    Is she really not afraid of her defection?


    There are people from the pce family inside and outside.


    She has only one middle-aged man left except herself.


    Is she really not afraid of being betrayed by herself?


    Shen Xi''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, with a touch of reflection in her uneasy eyes.


    Gu Yun drank fruit tea gracefully. Yu Guang nced at the people sitting on the sofa next to him, with a gentle smile on his lips.


    "Young master Shen has juste out of society and his heart is dangerous. I, as an elder, should listen to your advice."


    In love and reason, she had no reason to shoot Shen Xi.


    He''s going to have an ident. The first suspect is her.

 Chapter 2197

    <h4>Chapter 2197</h4>


    Shen Xi drank another ss of water, thought of his parents'' advice, thought of Mu Shinian''s help along the way... He is really a Doo who can''t help himself.


    However, he also confirmed that he was really growing.


    If, in the end, mu Shinian really intends to betray him, in fact, it is also said to be in the past.


    After all, the hardest thing along the way is to read the time.


    When she was at the airport, she almost lost one hand in order to help herself, and he couldn''t find a reason to hate her.


    Shen Xi suddenly stood up.


    Gu Yun smiled and stood up, smiling and reaching out to him.


    In her opinion, Shen Xi has no reason to refuse!


    Shen Xi stared at the hand, sneered, and then pped it open.


    Gu Yun''s smile stiffened, looked at the hand and smiled: "young master Shen, do you want to refuse?"


    "I have no reason to cooperate with you." Shen Xi said word by word, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Sow discord and let us kill each other. You can sit and collect the fisherman. There''s nothing so cheap in the world."


    "Moreover, you should pay less attention. For both of us, I can tell you that even if Mu Shinian really wants to betray me in the future, I will admit it. I won''t me her or even hate her. I really don''t have much ability. If she wants to, it should be her. I Shen Xi will rob everyone, not mu Shinian!"


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Mu Shinian was obviously stunned when he heard this sentence.


    The next second, the smile on the corner of her mouth gradually expanded.


    She changed her medicine, bit the bandage in one hand and made a bundle.


    The wound on the hand has begun to heal, but the scar can''t be removed.


    But she doesn''t care.


    At least, saved a good man.


    The Shen family asked her to help teach, but in fact, Shen Xi was not bad.


    He is pure and good in nature. He doesn''t want to go astray, but depends on himself step by step. Such a person can settle down and will be unlimited in the future.


    Mu Shinian took off the Bluetooth, put it in his pocket, poured a ss of water, drank two mouthfuls, and thought thoughtfully about the next road.


    Shen Xi came back in a huff and puffed his anger back when he saw mu Shinian again.


    "I''ll go back to the house first."


    After turning back, a few minutester, he ran out again and looked at mu Shinian. He wanted to talk and stop several times. Finally, he really couldn''t help asking, "did you know what Gu Yun wanted to say when he came to me?"


    Mu Shinian nodded slowly under his eyes.


    "Yes, there are several guesses."


    Shen Xi was silent. Somehow, he thought of his hesitation just now. Although he was sure that mu Shinian could not see, he still felt a little ashamed.


    Shen Xi touched his nose, sat on the sofa, knittednguage for a long time, then muttered: "just now, Gu Yun came to me to pull me in the same camp with them, and then betrayed you."


    Mu Shinian thought about it, but he still felt out the Bluetooth headset.


    Shen Xi stared at the earphone. At first, he didn''t understand. After his brain turned around, he stood up in surprise.


    "You..."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly: "on the cor."


    Shen Xi was stunned, hurriedly raised his hand, felt around his cor, and finally touched a very thin piece of,

 Chapter 2198

    <h4>Chapter 2198</h4>


    Something like adhesive tape, he pulled it from the corner of his lips, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    "Steal, bug?"


    It looks like tape.


    Mu Shinian nodded and said, "hi-tech, I still have some. If you want, I''ll give you some."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is not high technology anymore.


    This is against the sky.


    Also, why hasn''t he ever heard of such a broken bug?


    He looked at mu Shinian with strange eyes.


    Mu Shinian still smiles.


    "I studied it myself. It''s not on the market."


    He knew.


    He said, there is no such adverse weather.


    "There is a very small chip in it." Mu Shinian pointed to the little thing and said, "you can touch it."


    Shen Xi continued to paralyze his face: "can you still, can you still make these inventions?"


    "Yes, some hobbies." Mu Shinian thought for a moment and added, "if you want to be interested, you''ll have a chance to have a look."


    "..." Shen Xi continued to look at her with an alien look. After struggling for a long time, she asked weakly, "what else can you do? And how high is your IQ?"


    Why do some people still plot and make some inventions? Still so good? Especially, even the appearance is first-ss! Who the hell is this man.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and said, "I will... Quite a lot. If I have an IQ, I have measured it once when I was a child."


    Shen Xi looked at her seriously and asked, "how much?"


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and replied, "about two hundred and five."


    "..." Shen Xi was silent.


    He looked at mu Shinian and looked at her with an alien look.


    About two hundred and five.


    This is the world of the great God? No mortal like him can go in.


    Mu Shinian looked at his face being struck by thunder and blinked silently.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Xi shook her head: "no, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine, really."


    Mu Shinian looked puzzled.


    Shen Xi tried hard to raise a smile.


    Mu Shinian: "


    It''s really ugly tough.


    Shen Xi was autistic for a while and remembered something. He jumped up from the sofa again.


    Mu Shimian was about to drink water. He was scared and almost threw out the water cup.


    She looked at him with a questioning face: "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Xi''s expression was even more embarrassing than just now.


    Mu Shinian really didn''t understand what his brain circuit was like and how he could run away at any time. She didn''t say anything too much.


    Shen Xi took a deep breath and asked seriously, "did you hear what I just said?"


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    In those short seconds, Shen Xi''s face gradually turned red, and then it was like a cooked tomato.


    It''s red and ripe.


    No matter how you look at it, it feels strange.


    Mu Shinian asked, "your conversation is unreasonable. Didn''t you hear what you said? What stupid question you asked."


    Shen Xi is going crazy.


    "You, how can you listen?"


    That''s embarrassing.


    Thinking of what he said, mu Shinian heard every word here. He felt his face was going to burn.


    "Why are you! How can you listen, eh!"


    Mu Shinian: "


    Shen Xi went crazy and went straight back to the house.

 Chapter 2199

    <h4>Chapter 2199</h4>


    Mu Shinian: "


    What''s the matter?


    Shen Xi broke down in the house and ran out in embarrassment. Looking at mu Shinian, she withdrew again.


    Mu Shinian; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s the matter?


    Shen Xi pinched and said, "you, you willeter!"


    Mu Shi Nian said, ter?"


    Shen Xi blushed, bit her teeth and said, "don''t remember this. You can''t mention it again in the future!"


    Mu Shinian blinked: "why?"


    "No reason, just pretend, just pretend you haven''t heard anything!" Shen Xi was embarrassed and almost ashamed: "anyway, just pretend you didn''t hear it in the future."


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "Oh, are you sorry?"


    "No, I''m sorry!"


    Shen Xi roared loudly, and his face slowly turned red again.


    He opened his mouth several times. He really couldn''t stand it. He gave up on himself and vomited out depressed: "anyway, it''s not a good thing. You''d better forget it."


    Mu Shinian looked at his red face and was really shocked.


    She smiled and said, "I really didn''t expect your face to be so thin."


    Shen Xi was stunned. The next second, his face became more red.


    "No, I didn''t!"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "forget it, I won''t tease you. OK, since you have asked so, I won''t mention it again in the future, can I?"


    Shen Xi nodded and felt something wrong.


    How do you feel like you''re making trouble for nothing.


    He was silent and his eyes were a little anxious.


    "Young master Shen, it''s all ording to your meaning. Why are you not happy?"


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked at him curiously.


    Shen Xi shook her head sadly: "forget it, nothing, nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian watched him go back to his room depressed.


    When she was thinking about whether he would run out again this time, the middle-aged man came.


    Mu Shinian asked, "did you find it?"


    "No."


    The middle-aged man said, "my whereabouts are also monitored. Moreover, there is too little information avable. I tried many ways and couldn''t find out where the person is."


    "So." Mu Shinian was not surprised by this result.


    She breathed out and said, "all right, I''m thinking of something."


    "Do you have any other ns besides looking for this person? We can''t live here all the time. There are too many people and they are always monitored."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "it''s the most dangerous to go out now. Here, wait for someone toe."


    The middle-aged man frowned, "wait?"


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "yes, wait. How much do you think Gu Yun can make everyone listen to them? There will always be one or two that they can''t hold. I''ll wait. They''lle to me."


    The middle-aged man understood: "I see. Young master Shen is zhenggen after all. Some people will choose to stand on his side. Moreover, with you, the odds of victory are even better."


    Mu Shinian nodded lightly and said, "therefore, this matter is not without solution."


    The middle-aged manughed; "I see, Miss mu. If you have any orders, just ask me."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "well, you go out."

 Chapter 2200

    <h4>Chapter 2200</h4>


    The house is quiet.


    Mu Shinian drank water. It seemed that a map was unfolded in front of him, with countless lines and veins crisscross.


    She looked at it quietly. In her mind, she recalled a veryplex map for no reason.


    The epitome of the whole city seems to be in front of us.


    A bigger storm is just around the corner.


    She can only meet, not escape.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yun was so angry that he couldn''t even speak.


    She sat on the sofa and almost broke down several times.


    "Is he a fool? Do you really think mu Shinian is a virgin?"


    Gong Ming poured her a ss of water in an orderly tone: "no way, this is the simplest way. Since he doesn''t agree, we can only think of other ways."


    He taught Gu Yun this method.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s of no use at all.


    Nothing is more difficult to grasp than the people''s heart.


    But he underestimated Shen Xi''s waste.


    At the critical moment, it still works.


    Gu Yun took a deep breath: "this is the safest and most effective way. There is no way to break through mu Shinian. The only thing we can catch is Shen Xi."


    If you start with mu Shinian, you may be careless and get yourself involved.


    Gong Ming smiled innocently: "anyway, now anyway, we have the advantage."


    "But."


    Gu Yun was still worried.


    Gong Ming directly interrupted her: "no, but she''s only one person. Can she turn the sky?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s right.


    But Gu Yun was still a little worried.


    "Mom." Gong Ming smiled and said, "since it''s a disaster, get rid of it together. One disaster is eliminated and the two disasters are eliminated. For our current situation, there won''t be any difference. It''s the same anyway."


    Gu Yun looked at his son and straightened his eyes silently.


    "You, do you have a way?"


    Gong Ming smiled and said, "all the ways are for people to think of. Mom, you just look at mu Shinian too miraculously. In the final analysis, she is just a person without three heads and six arms."


    Gu Yun was stunned andughed.


    "Well, you''re right."


    "Our current situation is really better. After all, we are in power, and we don''t have to be too nervous. As long as we can hold it, we won''t lose."


    Gu Yun looked at his son.


    After thinking about it carefully, it seems that he really pays too much attention to Mu Shi Nian, so that she can''t be frightened at all.


    But, no matter how powerful, there are only three of them.


    As long as they seize the opportunity to pull down mu Shinian, the remaining two people are groundless.


    "I know what to do with the rest, son. You say, I will cooperate with you."


    Gong Ming nodded: "don''t worry, mom, there will be no ident."


    He has a lot of people.


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    Ten thousand steps back, there are only three of her people.


    There is no one to use. Even if we want to maintain superficial peace and give them something, it is understandable, as long as the power is firmly in their hands.


    The rest is nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    On the street.


    A ck sports car sped past.


    Xiao Hei looked at the picture on the tablet, swallowed his saliva silently, and then subconsciously looked at the person on his side.

 Chapter 2201

    <h4>Chapter 2201</h4>


    Thin shallow, expressionless, staring at the screen, the girl in full dress.


    Xiao Hei felt that the atmosphere in the car became very heavy.


    He exchanged his eyes with the driver and said with some trembling: "well, young master Bo, didn''t you expect that Miss Mu might do this early on?"


    So, can you, don''t be so angry.


    It''s really scary.


    Not everyone can bear your anger.


    Mu Shinian is not here again. In case he wants to get angry or something, no one can stop him.


    Thin and shallow nced at him indifferently.


    Xiao hei and the driver immediately don''t open their eyes and don''t dare to meddle.


    Xiao Hei whispered again: "Well, in fact, what Miss Mu does is the most correct thing. After all, she''s outside alone. It''s better to put it in the open. In this way, at least the pce family doesn''t dare to attack her. Moreover, even if people outside want to attack Miss mu, the pce family will at least try every means to obstruct her. She lives in the pce family now. If something happens, the pce family will be the first to rely on her It won''t fall. "


    Thin, shallow, expressionless.


    Xiao Hei wanted to continue to persuade, but was stopped by the driver with a look in his eyes.


    The three people in the car were silent with their worries.


    For a moment, no one spoke again.


    "Go to the pce."


    In a silence, thin shallow caught off guard.


    Xiao hei and the driver looked at him one after another: "Gong family?"


    Thin shallow sat on the seat, still no expression: "I''m going to see her."


    Xiao Hei took a breath and encouraged himself to stop: "young master Bo, the pce must be guardedyer byyer now. It''s almost impossible for you to go in. If you scare the snake, you will be in danger!"


    After all, if something happens to Mu Shinian, someone can rely on it.


    But if something happens to Bo shallow, no one can guarantee it.


    "It''s too dangerous, young master Bo. We won''t let you take risks, and miss Mu won''t watch you take risks."


    Thin shallow didn''t speak, just looked at him expressionless.


    Xiao Hei: "


    So terrible.


    If his eyes could kill, he would have been torn apart.


    "Anyway... It''s really too dangerous." Xiao Hei said to himself, "if something happens to you and miss Mu asks, we can''t exin."


    Thin and shallow looked at them calmly, but his eyes were full of pressure.


    "Go or not."


    Xiao Hei: "


    Driver: "


    The two men exchanged eyes with each other, and they both ran away.


    Dare not go?


    Shallow spoke himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian thought too much before going to bed.


    She even connected several people rted to the pce family, and then analyzed the pros and cons.


    By the time she finally got sleepy, it was already midnight.


    She slept uneasily.


    All kinds of disordered scenes appear in the dream.


    She even felt someone''s hand gently touching her cheek.


    That feeling is too clear.


    So that when she woke up from her dream, she slowed down and found a man standing by the bed.


    A timid person might have screamed long ago.


    But she won''t.


    The days of licking blood at the tip of the knife were so long that her first reaction was to attack!


    She pped her hand open. The next second, she jumped up from the bed. One raised her hand quickly and decisively and hit the other''s key. After her fist was avoided, she pressed her hand directly on the bed, raised her foot directly and kicked it.

 Chapter 2202

    <h4>Chapter 2202</h4>


    Then her ankle was caught.


    She lost her bnce in a moment and almost fell down. Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough.


    In just a few seconds, her body spun.


    Just want to lose with him.


    The visitor was probably also frightened. The reaction speed was slow and he released his hand.


    When mu Shiniannded, he quickly got up, and then, without saying a word, attacked directly.


    She''s fast.


    Great strength.


    Getting up angry and being provoked, she was suddenly hooked up, and her every move was full of murderous spirit.


    Bang!


    The floormp was knocked down.


    She kicked the curtains down, too.


    The whole room looks like a house.


    The noise is very loud.


    Shen Xi died again when he slept. After knocking on the door twice, he directly took the spare key and opened the door. He saw two dark shadows beating around. His face was cold and he turned on the light. Then, without looking at who the other person was, he looked left and right, picked up a deskmp and was going to help. He saw his sister''s action suddenly stop.


    Shen Xi: "


    The two men looked at each other.


    Mu Shinian''s face changed from initial anger to calm behind. Later, her face turned ck.


    Shen Xi: "


    "What, what''s going on?" He asked.


    Unfortunately, none of the two men answered his question.


    The man, who looked very cold and hard to provoke, looked at the bandage on her feet and the hands with obvious blood stains on her hands, and asked coldly, "you''re really capable."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know what to say.


    She was still in shock.


    Why do people who can''t appear here suddenly?


    Also, why did hee here? Don''t you know how many people are watching her here?


    Mu Shinian''s expression is rare nk.


    She began to wonder if she was dreaming, otherwise how could there be such a strange scene?


    Thin shallow saw her in a daze. His eyebrows sank and said to Shen Xi, "go and get the medicine box."


    He was also angry and wanted to teach her a lesson and scare her. Who would have thought that she was so capable that she was hurt like this in a few days.


    I had a fight with him just now. Who knows what the wound is like now!


    Shen Xi immediately went out to get the medicine box.


    But then I was stunned again.


    No! Why did he listen to a stranger!


    However, I seem to know each other.


    Thinking so, Shen Xi looked open again and quickly went to get a medicine box.


    Thin shallow took the medicine box and directly wanted to close the door.


    Shen Xi''s eyes were bright and his hands were quick. He blocked the way: "no, I have to watch!"


    This man came in the middle of the night. He probably climbed through the window and avoided so many bodyguards. He must be a powerful person.


    Although mu Shinian looks like he knows him, he is still not at ease as a younger brother.


    Thin shallow sneered and said, "you have someone to deal with."


    With that, he pushed the man and hung the door directly.


    Shen Xi stumbled down. When he stood firm, the door had been closed.


    He was so angry that he patted the door: "open the door, open the door for me. If you dare to do anything to her, I won''t let you go. Sister? Mu Shinian!"


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    He was afraid of being heard, and his voice was very low.

 Chapter 2203

    <h4>Chapter 2203</h4>


    He was thinking about how to open the door. The middle-aged man came over, lowered his voice and said, "there are people downstairs. He said he heard something. He didn''t trust toe up and have a look."


    Shen Xi pulled his lips and looked at the door.


    So, what he calls the people to deal with means those downstairs?


    The middle-aged man was worried: "young master, what happened?"


    "No, No." Shen Xi coughed and said; "You stay here. Don''t let anyone in. I''ll deal with them."


    The middle-aged man looked at the door and was silent. He asked carefully, "is that the young mastering?"


    Shen Xi paused and asked, "who?"


    The middle-aged man said, "young master Bo Qian."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi was stunned. Suddenly, his eyes began to shine.


    by the way!


    Who can be rted to Mu Shinian except the young master of the Bo family!


    Why, is he here? And came straight to the door.


    At that moment, Shen Xi couldn''t tell how she felt.


    Happy, joyful, or excited.


    The middle-aged man smiled and shook his head: "I knew that man woulde. As long as he had a chance, he would find it even if he gave up everything."


    Shen Xi stood there and remained silent for a long time before he knew what he was happy about.


    He thought, mu Shinian haspany.


    Someone can fight side by side with her, or when she is tired, she can rely on her for a while.


    That''s great.


    "I''m going down."


    Shen Xi said, "don''t let anyone disturb them."


    A life and death parting.


    Mu Shinian is hurt all over. The young master Bo likes her so much that he will love her to death.


    They must have a lot to say.


    Others don''t have to bother.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside, the atmosphere is very strange.


    Mu Shinian opened the gauze on his hand and saw the two terrible scars.


    The depth is very deep, and the skin is cracked. It can be seen that the bones may have been seen at the beginning.


    Shallow can''t tell what mood he was in. He took a deep breath and carefully drugged and bandaged her. At thest knot, mu Shinian suddenly grabbed his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin and shallow stared at the hand, with distinct bony joints, slender and clean, and the green tendons under the snow-white skin were clearly visible.


    Obviously, she is a pair of piano yers, but she uses it to do some dangerous things.


    "Let go."


    He said.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and held it tighter.


    Even the pinch hurts.


    "You shouldn''t havee." Mu Shinian suddenly said, "you''ve also seen this person. You''ve suffered a little injury. It''s not very inconvenient. I''ll be safe. You should leave."


    He shouldn''t be here.


    As for where it should be, it''s OK.


    As long as it''s not here.


    Her method should be effective, but where did Bo shallowe from and how did she suddenly appear here!


    Thin shallow sneered, grabbed her hand and continued to apply the medicine.


    Mu Shinian grabbed it again. This time, her tone was a little worried: "I have a way to lead people away. You can take the opportunity to leave at that time. Then, you can go back as youe, or I can find a way to send you out."


    She can''t think of anything.


    The Gong family, the people Gong Jie wants her to find, Gu Yun, Gong Ming and Shen Xi... At this moment, her brain is only thin.


    She wanted him to leave safely.


    That''s it.


    Others, other things, wait until Bo shallow is sent out safely.


    Thin shallow still ignored her.


    Mu Shinian stood up angrily: "I want you to go back!"

 Chapter 2204

    <h4>Chapter 2204</h4>


    She was very angry.


    Write all your emotions on your face for the first time.


    She stared at the man kneeling on one knee, gasped and said coldly, "I''m here. They don''t dare to fight me. You should know the reason! But you''re different. They have no reason to be kind to you! Those people can do anything to achieve their goals. The identity of young master Bo is of no use here!"


    So go.


    Let''s go.


    Don''t distract her or worry her.


    She would rather put herself in danger than let him step into it.


    "I promise you, you give me three months, I will calm down all this, and then go back well. I have to go back all the way. These injuries are not hurt by others, but by myself. In order to achieve some goals, I have to do so. So you see, it''s a tiger''s den. I came in. No one can hurt me if I don''t want to."


    So, walk away without looking back.


    Don''t look back, don''t think about her.


    She has no way back, but she is still thin.


    She kept saying that she would go back. That day, she might not be able to leave. The day Shen Xi was in power, maybe it was the time for her to put on her shackles.


    The shackles that remain here forever.


    So, forget it.


    This life is predestined, for some things that must be done, I still abandoned you.


    You see, I''m ruthless and mean. There are so many girls in the world. I can always find someone who is more interesting than her.


    Mu Shinian swallowed his bitterness and said word by word: "Bo Qian, you go back, I don''t want your help. If you are here, you will be my... Burden."


    She can live and die with Shen Xi.


    But she can''t watch Bo shallow have an ident.


    She wouldn''t hurt even a little.


    Thin and shallow raised his head and looked at her. His face was calm and his words hurt people, but his lips were tight and stubborn, just like her.


    His anger suddenly subsided.


    The cotton in his hand was thrown away. He stood up and was more than a head higher than her, but her arrogance was still strong.


    Just like just now, even if you can''t fight, you have to lose both.


    "Are you finished?" Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and nodded, "finished."


    "Well, it''s my turn." Thin shallow took out a knife from his pocket, spread out her hand and gave it to her. Then he pulled open the button of his shirt and revealed a white chest.


    He pointed to his beating heart.


    Seriously open your mouth: e on,e here. Finish me, so I won''t haunt you at the ends of the earth."


    Mu Shinian stared round in amazement.


    Is he crazy?


    "I know exactly what I''m doing." Thin shallow seemed to see her idea, bowed his head and smiled: "however, you''re right. I''m really crazy. My eyes will be red when I''m crazy. Under the stimtion of toxins in my body, I''ll lose my mind. You''ve seen it."


    That''s not what she meant!


    Mu Shinian clenched the knife.


    Thin shallow suddenly grabbed her hand and the tip of the knife suddenly approached.


    Mu Shinian woke up like a dream and tried to seize it, but it was still a stepte. The sword still opened ayer of skin, and fine blood beads prated out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and his anger waspletely ignited.


    "Do you want to die?"


    If she had been distracted for another second just now, the knife would have really inserted into his heart.

 Chapter 2205

    <h4>Chapter 2205</h4>


    Thin shallow bowed his head. He didn''t care much. He looked at the wound. Blood beads were seeping out.


    He only looked at it and didn''t open his eyes. The whole look was full of ridicule: "such a little blood won''t die."


    Are you special!


    Mu Shinian almost shouted dirty words. She clenched her teeth, loosened her hand and threw the knife on the ground. She was furious and tried to suppress her anger: "what are you doing?"


    "Others don''t need your help. Do you think I''ll thank you foring here so badly, or what?"


    She is like a little hedgehog.


    Sharp thorns were set up all over the body, which hurt himself and thin and shallow.


    cause destruction to both sides.


    But there''s nothing she can do.


    "I can, and I know what I''m doing. I don''t need you to worry about me."


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at her little face.


    Very angry, very angry.


    Mu Shinian looked at him stubbornly, neither humble nor arrogant, and did not see the slightest panic.


    But her heart is as fast as a drum.


    It''s just her.


    But she really can''t help it.


    In this world, there are so many helpless things. She originally thought she could be unscrupulous, and nothing could stop her steps. However, one identally let Bo shallow break into her heart.


    Then her walls copsed.


    In front of him, he was defeated.


    Her heart was in turmoil when he was there.


    In his absence, she can do anything dangerous without scruples.


    He is her biggest weakness.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days, but it seems that several spring and autumn have passed.


    Mu Shinian knows he can''t be soft hearted.


    However, looking at the familiar face, the face that appeared countless times in her sleep, she couldn''t help but soften her heart.


    "Will you listen to me?" She whispered, "you should know what I''m going for every step. I have no other choice. For me, staying here is the safest way. They''re tied together. It''s not enough for me to fight alone. You don''t need to worry at all. At most, there are more people watching me, and there''s nothing else."


    "I, I will go back."


    In thest few words, she didn''t even dare to look at her thin face.


    For fear that the dim sum was so empty, he found it.


    Thin shallow looked at her calmly. Suddenly, his fingers pinched her chin. After a long silence, he asked, "will youe back?"


    Mu Shinian softened his expression when he heard him ask.


    She nodded and used her whole life''s acting skills to promise an impossible oath: "I will go back."


    "Oh." Thin and shallow fingers slightly deviated and smiled carelessly: "you''re lying."


    Mu Shinian was stunned and his face turned white.


    A thin finger is pressing on her artery.


    She used this method a long time ago to detect whether the man was lying.


    Really careless!


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and pped his hand. His face was tired and irritable: "in short, you go back!"


    Can she die?


    Isn''t she fine now?


    It will be fine in the future.


    Bo Qianzai''s goal is too big. At that time, she can''t escort him away.


    Even if she never sees her again in this life, she still hopes that this person can live better.


    Thin shallow nced at the red mark on his hand, and the sound lines were full of irony: "Mu Shinian, I''m really good at fooling."


    Mu Shinian is silent.

 Chapter 2206

    <h4>Chapter 2206</h4>


    She never wanted to fool thin shallow.


    But, but.


    She seems to be really fooling him again and again.


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand, smiled, bent over and leaned over. Each word was full of pain and despair.


    "You lied to me again and again. You yed me like a fool Every time. After that, you exined it briefly, and I believed it. I won''t pursue it anymore. Where is such an easy thing in the world?"


    Mu Shimian bit his teeth and said, "are you here to seek revenge? Yes, I''ll take revenge with you. After revenge, you''ll go back."


    Although it''s sad, she can''t care so much now.


    As long as he can go back, everything will be fine.


    Mu Shinian picked up the knife, pursed his lower lip and asked, "what you should know is the key. Avoid those key points. I have to keep this life for other things. Youe, I won''t fight back, and then we''ll write it off."


    Thin shallow stared at the knife.


    When the tip of the knife is lifted away, it still carries a drop of blood.


    Bright red and eye-catching.


    It seemed to remind her of what she had just done.


    Thin and shallow looked at it calmly, and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, revealing a very light and cold smile.


    "Such revenge?"


    "... what are you going to do?"


    Mu Shinian''s brain is short circuited.


    Now she just wants to lure the man back first.


    Other things will be calcted slowly after he leaves.


    Thin shallow sneered, his eyes were a little cold.


    "Who told you? Is it enough for me to retaliate against a person?"


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand the meaning of his words. He looked at him stuffy: "what do you want?"


    She''s already cooperating.


    He can''t just let it go.


    "Follow me, don''t you?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian frowns, can''t you really kill her? Even if you don''t like it, it shouldn''t be so cruel!


    Mu Shinian holds a glimmer of hope.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Thin shallow sneered and suddenly picked up her chin.


    In her stunned voice, a kiss fell off guard.


    Mu Shinian: "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She blinked twice before she realized what he was doing. The whole heart was in a moment of panic. She quickly stretched out her hand and wanted to push people away.


    No, did you agree to settle the bill?


    She is still waiting for Bo Qian to finish the ount, and then she can send the people away.


    No, it''s really inappropriate to do this now.


    Mu Shinian struggled badly.


    With a frown, he grabbed her hands directly, then pressed her on the sofa and kissed her more violently.


    Mu Shinian stared and his breathing became urgent.


    Her limbs were shackled and could not move at all.


    Can only be forced to ept a man''s kiss.


    Bo Qian has no love experience.


    In front of Mu Shinian, he was just like a beginner. He was clumsy and could only rely on instinct.


    However, it seems that men are born with this kind of thing. It''s like learning without a teacher.


    Thin shallow raised her eyes, looked at her surprised and helpless eyes, and suddenly felt like bullying a child.


    He was suddenly cruel and bit her on the shoulder.


    Mu Shimian just frowned, and then, without saying a word, epted his violence.


    He bit very hard. Her shoulders were bleeding and dyed the white T-shirt red.


    Thin shallow stared at the red ce.


    His eyebrows were soft.

 Chapter 2207

    <h4>Chapter 2207</h4>


    "What am I going to do with you, huh, you say?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t know.


    If she was shallow, she would leave without saying a word.


    Never care about this person''s life or death again.


    She doesn''t know how important she is, so she can let Bo Qian put down his status again and again andpromise and tolerate her again and again.


    She really doesn''t know.


    She''s not good.


    It''s terrible.


    But thin and shallow seems to like it very much.


    If she is a bystander, she may have to think whether there is something wrong with her brain before she takes a fancy to such a troublesome person.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Mu Shinian asked hoarsely.


    Thin shallow um, he didn''t get up, so he held her, half knelt on the sofa, and his tall body shrouded her in it.


    She seems more petite.


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "if I were you, I''d either go away or..." she twisted her eyebrows and tangled, or said this: "either take the man away and lock him up."


    This is true.


    She didn''t lie.


    She would have done that.


    Thin shallow smiled gently, against her shoulder, smiling a little cold.


    "What do you think I should choose?"


    This question is of no value at all.


    In the heart of Mu TSI, he makeints about it.


    After all, I can''t be stupid enough to really ask you to lock me up unless I''m stupid.


    Bo Qian said, "you''re right."


    Is there really a y?


    Mu Shinian suddenly couldn''t say what she thought. She even had excitement on her face. Although she was bitten and gnawed just now, it was very angry, but at this meeting, she was still excited when she saw the twists and turns.


    "So, you''ve bitten, so go back early."


    Thin and shallow saw her face with joy, narrowed her eyes dangerously and smiled: "so looking forward to me?"


    That''s for sure.


    Thin and shallow, the risk factor is too great.


    But mu Shinian didn''t dare to say. She touched the bitten shoulder and said, "it''s not safe and useless for you to stay here."


    "Moreover, you also have your own things to do. There are too many people involved in this matter. If Bo Jia also brings it in, it will be moreplicated, so you... Huh!"


    The thin kiss fell again.


    It seems that residual temperature still remains on both lips.


    This time, it''s even more menacing.


    Mu Shinian could almost feel his towering anger. She struggled and didn''t struggle. Instead, she was held more tightly by him.


    The bodies of the two people are close together.


    The warmth of the skin is closely pasted together with twoyers of thin cloth.


    Mu Shinian can feel his temperature rising.


    Gradually burning.


    Finally, even breathing was out of control.


    Thin shallow hands covered her eyes, and the hot breath sprayed on her skin.


    If she keeps looking at it like this, he really can''t stand it.


    His self-control is really not so strong.


    At first, I just wanted to punish her, but gradually, everything became wrong.


    He became more and more uncontroble.


    Mu Shinian blinked his eyes, and his slender eyshes lightly brushed his palm, with a bit of itching.


    "You go."


    She spoke again.


    The tone remains the same, and the attitude remains the same.


    She said a lot today, and all she really wanted to say was these three words.


    Thin shallow chuckled, his voice was very hoarse: "are you willing?"


    He took a deep breath and continued to ask, "Mu Shinian, are you willing to let me go?"

 Chapter 2208

    <h4>Chapter 2208</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s body suddenly froze.


    what?


    Thin shallow hand on her head, hoarse mouth: "are you willing to let me go back?"


    What the hell is this?


    Mu Shinian clenched her fingers hard. She was willing. What was she not willing to do? Didn''t she want him to go back from the beginning?


    Bo Qian didn''t force her anymore. He gently stroked her head and repeatedly asked, "are you willing to let me go back? Mu Shinian, you know what I''m asking."


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to understand.


    She bit her teeth, hardened her heart, and worked hard for a long time. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Thin shallow against her forehead, the action is very intimate.


    "As long as you''re right, I''ll go back. In the future, I won''te to you again."


    Mu Shinian almost broke his lip.


    She took a deep breath and almost struggled to ask, "are you serious?"


    "Really."


    The thin and shallow voice is very calm and can''t hear the slightest fluctuation.


    What he said, he will do it.


    Moreover, mu Shinian can feel how serious he was when he said this.


    Thin shallow looked at her seriously and didn''t miss the tangle and struggle on her face.


    "Mu Shinian, I''vee all the way here. As long as you say a word, as long as you say it, I won''t pester you again. I do what I say. As long as you give me an urate answer, my trip will not be in vain."


    Finally, it''s time to part.


    From then on, mu Shinian and Bo Qian were just two people.


    No intersection, no past.


    No one will know that they used to like it.


    Then,ter, she helped Shen Xi to the top. She was trapped here forever. What about Bo Qian? Oh, by the way, maybe he will meet a girl. Anyway, no matter who it is, it is not as troublesome as her. Then they get married and have children and live a simple and happy life.


    There seems to be nothing wrong.


    For most people, this kind of ending can be regarded as happy.


    Mu Shinian looked at his face.


    Suddenly, I was in a very bad mood.


    She couldn''t imagine it. Bo Qian took other girls'' hands and walked past her. She couldn''t think of it. He smiled at other girls... Yes, she was so narrow-minded that he would be jealous ofughing at other girls.


    But, at least, he''s safe.


    Right.


    Safety is the most important.


    Mu Shinian struggled and trapped himself in a ce of execution.


    She struggled for a long time before she gradually put everything down.


    She took a deep breath and began word by word: "I''m willing."


    She fixed her eyes on thin shallow and seriously repeated: "I''m willing, you go!"


    The room is quiet.


    The sound instion effect here is very good. The sound from downstairs will not reach the top.


    So, very quiet.


    I can hardly hear each other''s voice.


    I can only hear the heartbeat.


    Obviously very close, but it seems very far away.


    "You really make me feel like a joke." Thin shallow smiled and came out. He was still very considerate to help her tidy up her clothes: "do you know why I ask you so?"


    Mu Shinian doesn''t really want to know.


    She didn''t dare to know.


    "Because if you don''t want me to stay, you have more ways to perfunctory me, and then send me back when I don''t pay attention. I know you can do it."

 Chapter 2209

    <h4>Chapter 2209</h4>


    Thin shallow said softly, "I really don''t trust you. I''m worried about you. I''lle to you. If I''m not afraid of something wrong with you, I won''t have the bottom line."


    "But it''s enough. You have your persistence, and I can''t change it. So, I''ll be worried about you atst. Don''t risk yourself. Be safe."


    These are thest words in their life.


    A few.


    It''s not enough to summarize the course of their acquaintance.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and said nothing.


    Thin shallow stood up and didn''t look at her again.


    Really enough.


    He came and went one-way. He had done enough to cover her heart. There was no way.


    Who said, before many things happened, he knew what kind of person mu Shinian was.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to ept that there will be such an oue.


    Thin shallow hand on the railing, paused, or forced himself not to look back, and then jumped down.


    Mu Shinian gripped his fist tightly and was about to break the leather sofa without realizing it.


    It''s over.


    It''s all over.


    She knows how shallow people are.


    This is thest time.


    He will nevere again.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and didn''t move for a long time. It ended like this, forever and forever.


    It seems very good.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    But why is she so sad.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and remained silent.


    How can she feel that her heart hurts so much.


    It''s like losing the whole world in an instant.


    She has been here for just a few days. Not a day is happy. She is struggling, in pain, in coercion, and the pressure is really great.


    But she can''t fall.


    You can''t be depressed.


    At that moment, she was really happy to see Bo qiai. Somehow, she felt like a child had lost a fight with others. When she saw an adulting, she would subconsciously be happy and feel supported.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes. The gauze on his hand was clean without a trace of sludge.


    She took a deep breath and her voice became choked.


    What to do


    She doesn''t want him to go.


    But he has to leave.


    Otherwise, it''s not good for him to be involved too deeply.


    But, selfishly, she really wanted him back.


    The door was knocked twice and opened carefully.


    Shen Xi poked in a head, looked left and right, and couldn''t help but say, "has he gone?"


    Mu Shinian turned his head and looked at him.


    Shen Xi stared in amazement and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Xi hesitated, walked over carefully, stretched out his hand, pointed to his eyes and said, "your eyes are so red. Have you cried?"


    Cry?


    Mu Shinian frowned, raised his hand, touched his dry cheek and shook his head: "I didn''t cry."


    Shen Xi thought for a moment, and suddenly some came to understand.


    He smiled and said, "it''s OK to cry. You haven''t seen him for a long time. You must miss him very much."


    "No."


    Mu Shi Nian has a hard mouth.


    Shen Xi smiled and said, "don''t try your best. I can see. You used to sleep in the car and couldn''t help calling his name in your sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned and frowned the next second: "you heard wrong."

 Chapter 2210

    <h4>Chapter 2210</h4>


    "Don''t refute. It''s useless. You''ve called several times. Unless I''m deaf, how can I not hear?" Shen Xi''s face looked very ungrateful.


    Mu Shinian really wants to beat him.


    "Shut up and get out."


    Shen Xi smiled innocently. At the beginning, she still felt that mu Shinian was terrible and difficult to approach. After this period of time, she just talked less and had a good heart.


    She will help to answer some stupid questions he sometimes asks patiently.


    Mu Shi Nian is cold, but the heart is hot.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. Everyone looks like this. But he must like you very much if he cane here."


    Mu Shinian lowered his eyes.


    At that moment, I was really sad.


    "He left."


    "..." Shen Xi said, "what?"


    Mu Shinian looked into his eyes and said seriously, "he''s gone and won''te again."


    Now, Shen Xi understood.


    He gave a shout, touched his nose and said; "Well."


    "That''s it?" Mu Shinian frowned. She seemed to hope that she could hear something else from his mouth, no matter what it was. She didn''t want to be quiet, so she wanted to have a voice: "didn''t you really want him toe before? Could he help you?"


    Shen Xi touched his nose: "there''s no way. Even if he wants to stay, if you don''t want to, he will go back sooner orter. And I think you won''t let him take risks. You''ll find a way to get people back first."


    He still knows something about Mu Shinian.


    This person would rather be ck and blue than let the people around him suffer.


    She is such a person.


    Mu Shinian frowned, very satisfied with the answer, but not very satisfied.


    Shen Xi smiled and joked, "in fact, do you regret it?"


    Mu Shinian hates these two words most.


    In her past history, she had no regrets! One thing she did from primary school was not to do anything she regretted.


    It''s not so big, but it''s not as big as before.


    "No."


    "Yes." Shen Xi looked at her and spoke confidently; "In fact, you just think of the worst."


    "No." Mu Shinian took a deep breath and strongly refuted him: "think of the worst and prepare for the best."


    "Well, well, I can''t say that to you." Shen Xi waved his hand and smiled helplessly: "you can deceive me or even others, but you can''t deceive your own heart. In fact, you think in your heart that you have regretted it."


    "I said, No."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help raising the volume.


    It seems that as long as she does, she can prove that she has no regrets, absolutely not.


    Shen Xi was frightened by her appearance.


    He coughed and felt that his sister really looked like a child.


    You have to prove loudly that you are not lying.


    It seems that the louder the voice, the really didn''t lie.


    Shen Xi looked at her angry look. At first, she was very serious. When she came back, she couldn''t helpughing.


    He couldn''tugh.


    Mu Shinian became more angry.


    "You go out!"


    Shen Xi covered her stomach and sat on the carpet. She was about one meter tall and smiled like a second goods: "no, no, I''m going tough to death. Hahaha, why are you so funny!"

 Chapter 2211

    <h4>Chapter 2211</h4>


    Mu Shinian''s face is ck.


    This son of a bitch.


    When have you been so cowardly.


    This bastard.


    Mu Shinian looked at him gnashing his teeth.


    Shen Xi felt that she would be beaten at any time.


    But he''s happy.


    "Calm down, you see, you''re just regretting. If you regret, you can go and get people back. You''ll only add congestion to yourself. You''d better go and get people back."


    Mu Shinian continued to bite his teeth.


    She looked at Shen Xi without expression. It seemed that if he dared to say one more word, he would knock off her head without hesitation.


    Shen Xi held back her smile.


    He is rarely serious: "think it over for yourself. Do you want him to stay or leave? There is only one life. You consider everything in the worst way. What''s the meaning of living like that? Just think, what if everything gets better? Right?"


    "Moreover, I think you just force yourself a little too fast, so you think so much about everything. If you don''t think so, you can actually pass."


    "Moreover, Bo qian can think of what you think, but he still came. People just want your attitude. You''re regretting now. If you regret it, go and find someone back."


    "It''s always better. I regret it all my life. It''s good. Are you right?"


    Shen Xi made a serious analysis.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip.


    She really feels that she really wants to be a big fool.


    When did it start? It was her turn to be preached by Shen Xi.


    "If you regret it, go back." Shen Xi said; "I don''t want you to live in chagrin all your life."


    She won''t be upset.


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lips and wanted to say this, but he was stuck and couldn''t say anything.


    She took a deep breath and frowned a little depressed.


    "He''s here. It''s not safe!"


    "I know." Shen Xi said, "since he hase, he must have known these situations. He can''t let you go, just as you can''t let him go. Sometimes he is too stubborn, but it''s not a good thing. It''s easy to hurt others and yourself."


    Mu Shinian frowned and clenched his teeth after a long time; "I see. You go out."


    "... all right."


    Shen Xi nodded, knowing that what she needed most was meditation. She obediently cleaned up the mess on the ground, and then went out.


    The door closes.


    Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa. She looked up at the ceiling.


    The light is bright.


    My eyes are ufortable.


    She closed her eyes and thought of the man, full of pain.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    What should she do.


    What she''s going to do.


    How to choose.


    How can we go there?


    She couldn''t bear it.


    But she did nothing wrong.


    It''s really not safe here.


    She is also for his good.


    Yes, for his good.


    Mu Shinian was persuaded by this reason.


    She struggled, got up from the sofa, turned off the light and went to bed.


    She did nothing wrong.


    Thin and shallow here, it''s really dangerous.


    He''d better go back.


    She''s right!


    Mu Shinian pulled up the quilt and covered his head. His face was full of determination.


    sleep


    She closed her eyes andy in one position for more than half an hour without any sleepiness.


    Under the quilt, her eyes were open.


    Sober.


    It''s sote. She should be sleepy!


    But no matter how hard she tried to convince herself, she was still very sober, not only not sleepy, but also not tired at all.

 Chapter 2212

    <h4>Chapter 2212</h4>


    The person in her heart.


    It alwayses to mind.


    Brush and pull.


    The quilt was pulled open.


    Mu Shinian sat up expressionless.


    She regretted it!


    She is not reluctant to give up.


    She didn''t want him to go at all.


    Mu Shinian opened the quilt, got out of bed, directly opened the window, looked at the dark below, climbed up the window without saying a word, and jumped down without thinking.


    Bang.


    When shended, her whole mind was clear.


    Whatever you do.


    Think so much, think about this, think about that, think about this, think about that... She has done so much and considered everyone. After that, can''t she be selfish?


    Just once, she just once.


    Mu Shinian bit his lower lip and took a deep breath. He swept around the dark jungle, sipped his lower lip and walked directly in one direction.


    She knows every position here like the back of her hand.


    So she knew exactly where Bo Qian woulde in.


    Mu Shimian gnashed his teeth and walked over.


    What do you mean? She said it and he listened.


    Did she say little before? When did Bo Qian hear of it.


    She told him not toe. Did he listen? No, I still came.


    When it''s over!


    Now she just said two words and he left? What is this.


    He was so angry that he even became angry when he walked.


    He didn''t listen to what he said before, but he listened to it this time.


    Why are you so good this time!


    Bang!


    The wall was empty.


    No one left all the way.


    Mu Shinian stared at the wall silently. She was silent for a moment. She lifted her feet and kicked on the tree unhappily.


    She bit her teeth expressionless, and her face became heavy.


    Thin shallow, just leave?


    But also.


    She said that. How could Bo Qian stay?


    Whoever is said to be like that will certainly go far without saying a word. Let her live and die here alone.


    Therefore, she is not even qualified to be angry.


    Mu Shinian stubbornly pursed his lower lip.


    She looked at the wall in silence and thought of her future. It was over between them.


    From now on, they can''t meet in.


    This is the end.


    Their ending.


    Mu Shinian pressed hard on the tree and stubbornly bit her lower lip. She looked at the wall and separated them.


    Obviously, it''s easy to cross.


    But


    forget it.


    The courage to jump down just now seems to have disappeared.


    She stood there for a while.


    The wind blew on me and it was very cold.


    She felt her face very cold and ice. After watching it for a long time, her eyes became sour.


    After a while, she turned around, lowered her head exhausted and walked back in silence.


    That''s it.


    Do whatever you want.


    Anyway, there are many unhappy people in this world, and there are also many people who can''t have the best of both worlds.


    She suffered for herself.


    So, yes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The wind blew the leaves, making a Shua.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and raised his head rigidly.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Time seems to have stopped flowing.


    Everything bes unreasonable.


    Reason is gone and IQ is offline.


    She looked at the man not far away, and her look stagnated in an instant.


    Thin shallow leaned against the tree, quietly looked at her, looked up and down, and was very unhappy: "are you just running around in your pajamas?"

 Chapter 2213

    <h4>Chapter 2213</h4>


    Mu Shi was stunned, lowered his head and looked at him. His face suddenly became strange.


    Just wear sleepy clothes.


    The point is, still barefoot.


    No wonder, she always felt that her feet were very.


    Mu Shinian was silent, and his lips were stubbornly pursed into a line.


    What should she say?


    Twists and turns, her mind will be empty and there will be nothing.


    Thin shallow stared at her two feet. The other foot was still wrapped with bandages. He had just beaten him, and now he jumped down from it. He couldn''t tell what the injury looked like.


    It''s all like this. She dares to jump around.


    Really don''t want this foot?


    Mu Shinian lowered his head in silence.


    Clearly just wanted to keep people.


    But now, you can''t say anything, like a mute.


    Why is she so pretentious? Bo Qian has done so much for her, can''t she take the initiative a little?


    Mu Shinian thought so, but the expression on his face was too wooden.


    After a long time, she said, "aren''t you... Gone? Why are you still there?"


    This sentence asked, thin shallow impolitely smiled out.


    Mu Shinian said it was terrible.


    That''s not what she meant.


    Sure enough, Bo Qian gave a sound and said, "I''ll go now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Mu read, the lips pursed tighter.


    She bit her teeth, struggled and said, "is someone picking you up outside?"


    "Yes."


    How could Bo Qian not see what she was thinking.


    However, he has taken ny-nine more steps, and thisst step can''t be taken out by him.


    So he waited and was silent.


    Just see what she''s going to pull out.


    Mu Shinian tangled for a long time, the corners of his lips moved slightly, and said in the embarrassed suffocation, "are you leaving now?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So crisp.


    Thin shallow finish saying, seem to really want to leave immediately.


    He said goodbye and passed her.


    It seems that I really just came to say goodbye to her.


    Mu Shinian clenched his fist and looked at him without hesitation and his face. He walked past him like this, as if he had stepped on all the future contacts between the two of them.


    Mu Shinian bit his lip hard, and there was an unspeakable tension at the bottom of her heart. She hurried to catch up and grabbed one of his fingers. "Huh?" Thin shallow turned back and looked at her puzzled.


    He is much taller than her.


    When he looked at her from amanding position, I always felt that her momentum was weak.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth and clenched his fist. His tone was slightly trembling.


    "Me, you, you''re leaving?"


    "... otherwise?" Asked Bo Qian.


    Yeah.


    Otherwise?


    If she knew what reason she could stay, she wouldn''t be so depressed now.


    Mu Shinian is angry.


    Anger is going to be written on your face.


    Thin shallow didn''t rush, so she looked at her calmly.


    Seeing that she was speechless, he grabbed her hand and said, "it''s sote. It''s time to leave."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Are you Cindere!? Will the pumpkin boat leave at twelve?


    I makeints about my heart, but my hands are even harder.


    It seems that I''m afraid that as soon as I loosen it, I''ll run away.


    After so much psychological construction, she finally had the courage to run down, so she wouldn''t let him go.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and wanted to force her. He stretched out his hand to break her fingers.

 Chapter 2214

    <h4>Chapter 2214</h4>


    "Mu Shinian, what''s the matter with you holding me so tightly in the middle of the night?"


    Thin shallow joked.


    "Didn''t you want me to leave just now? I''m leaving now. Are you still holding on to it?"


    He didn''t say too much.


    Even the tone is so careless.


    Mu Shinian was provoked.


    She frowned badly.


    Seems to be struggling with something.


    Thin shallow continued: "nothing, let go, I''m going."


    Mu Shinian bit his lip hard, almost overflowing from the depths of his throat: "I have something!"


    She was so angry that she yelled directly.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow, oh, and asked, "what''s up?"


    Mu Shinian saw that he was very calm and light, and her appearance was more tangled with that of apletely fat couple just now.


    There''s no such thing!


    He was the one who dragged her and refused to leave.


    He came all the way to see people at risk.


    Hold him... He''s the one who keeps kissing.


    As a result, it wasn''t long before he turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone? This is a bit of a scum.


    Mu Shinian was so angry that hepletely forgot how thin and shallow became like this. In the final analysis, he was ruthlessly denied everything by himself.


    "Mu Shinian."


    Thin shallow reluctantly asked, "can''t you say anything? If it''s okay, I''ll go."


    "Said something!"


    If it weren''t for fear of being heard.


    She probably yelled directly.


    Thin shallow looked at her with interest: "Oh, what''s up?"


    Who knows what happened.


    She doesn''t know anyway.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lips and his little face was stubborn.


    She pulled her lower lip and bowed her head. She happened to see her bandaged foot and immediately had a n.


    She lifted her feet up and said, "my feet haven''t changed yet!"


    As soon as the words came out, mu Shinian wanted to apud himself.


    She''s such a genius.


    Hold the person first, and then we''ll talk about itter.


    Give her some time and she cane up with a series of excuses to keep people.


    Bo Qianquan was also a little stunned.


    His face became a little strange after he looked at it.


    She''s really talented. She can pull out the reasons for this.


    It seems that he came all the way to take such a big risk to bandage her wound.


    He gave a gentle sound and joked, "you don''t have a doctor?"


    "Aren''t you a doctor?" Mu Shinian raised his own affairs and carried the scoundrel to the end; "You''ve wrapped my hands and wrapped my feet. Isn''t it difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult."


    But, Miss mu, have you forgotten that you just told me to leave you alone? How long has it been? Have you forgotten it so happily?


    Thin shallow wanted to pry open her head to see what she was thinking.


    But on second thought, forget it.


    Mu Shinian is such a person.


    Sometimes, you really want to beat her up.


    But if he had done it, he wouldn''t be so tangled now.


    Thin shallow also wanted to see what she could pull out next. She nodded and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word and didn''t want to walk in front, as if he was afraid of slipping away.


    Followed him slowly.


    Thin shallow suddenly remembered one thing.


    "When you kicked the tree just now, wasn''t it very natural and unrestrained?"

 Chapter 2215

    <h4>Chapter 2215</h4>


    He couldn''t see which foot of her seemed to be hurt.


    Mu Shi read his steps and thought of the stupid thing he had just done. His face turned red and didn''t answer. As usual, those eyes looked at him so ignorant.


    Thin shallow smiled and shook his head silently: "forget it, when I didn''t say anything."


    If it goes on like this, mu Shinian will continue to pull anyway.


    It''s a mess. It''s a ghost talk. Anyway, it can''t get to the point.


    Thin and shallow corners of his mouth were hooked, revealing a faint smile.


    This man is really.


    It always shines in front of people.


    However, she can go back to him, which is a great progress.


    Others, take your time.


    I''m too anxious. The girl is expected to fight him directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Two people returned from the same way.


    Mu Shinian climbed very smoothly.


    More smooth than thin and shallow.


    He was under and saw her standing on the windowsill, staring at him.


    I''m afraid he''ll run away.


    Thin shallow smiled helplessly and climbed up the window neatly.


    The house has been cleaned up.


    Those fragments and broken things just now don''t exist.


    The floor was cleaned and even flowers were changed.


    Thin and shallow frown, silently interrogate mu Shinian with his eyes.


    Is her room so essible?


    What''s Shen Xi''s name? Even if it''s sister and brother, it''s too close.


    Mu Shinian stared at the bunch of roses, frowned and said, "he knows I''m not here."


    If she were there, Shen Xi probably wouldn''te in.


    Thin shallow is a little relieved after listening to her.


    He took the medicine box on the table, opened it, looked at the medicine, and then said, e on, I''m in a hurry."


    Mu Shinian: "


    She bit her lower lip and sat absently on the sofa.


    What happens next?


    There is not much time left for her to think.


    What should she do? It will.


    Thin shallow didn''t seem to know what she was tangled with. When she picked the corner of her lips, her tone was very light: "find a doctor by yourself in the future."


    finished. This is to draw aplete line!


    Mu Shinian''s heart sounded the rm.


    Thin shallow untied the gauze wrapped around her feet.


    He was quite worried. Although he looked at mu Shinian jumping around and was not affected at all, it was estimated that the injury was not very heavy, but the bandage would not be much better if it was tied like this.


    Besides, the girl is so stubborn.


    Even if she was hurt, she still jumped up.


    Therefore, when thin shallow untied the gauze and saw only two small wounds on his feet that had healed, his eyebrows locked up.


    "Is it in the bone?"


    These two small wounds are really not worth mentioning.


    However, if you just want to deal with these two small wounds, just take the band aid directly. Where do you need to wrap a bandage.


    Thin and shallow looked up and looked a little fierce.


    It''s all hurt in her bones. She''s still kicking and jumping. I''m not going to take this foot.


    Mu Shinian was silent, bowed his head, looked at his foot, and there was a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    It''s over. She forgot her feet. In fact, nothing happened.


    It was Shen Xi who made a mountain out of a molehill for fear that something might happen to her.


    Mu Shinian is embarrassed now.


    Extremely embarrassing.


    Thin and shallow saw that she didn''t speak, and her eyebrows frowned deeper.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    After a long silence, he opened his mouth indifferently: "it''s all right."

 Chapter 2216

    <h4>Chapter 2216</h4>


    "Nothing tied like this?" Thin shallow harsh voice, think mu Shinian is cheating himself.


    After all, mu Shinian has a lot of criminal records in this matter and has no credibility.


    Mu Shinian continued to bite his teeth.


    "It''s all right."


    "Then you..."


    "Two blisters were broken. Shen Xi drugged me. Then, that''s it."


    Mu Shinian exined it very simply.


    Thin and shallow but stunned, lowered his head and looked at her foot. Then, a mass of ck gas slowly rose on his face.


    Shit


    I''ve never seen anyone like this.


    "Then you let him wrap it like this?"


    It''s like being disabled.


    Mu Shinian was silent. He didn''t want to say that because he was toozy, he simply dumped the pot to Shen Xi: "his heart."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His thin face darkened again.


    With a dark face, he took out two band aids. After pasting them, he stood up and said, "then you let mee up and wrap you up?"


    "Princess highness, how do I wrap these two little wounds?"


    "..." Mu Shinian felt embarrassed.


    However, who told her that she really couldn''t think of a good excuse.


    So, that''s it.


    Thin and shallow eyes looked at her without blinking. His eyes grabbed a touch of dangerous cold light: "OK, wrap it up, can I leave?"


    may not!


    Mu Shinian will blurt out subconsciously.


    However, I don''t think I have any good excuses to use.


    She was silent and her eyes were unspeakably depressed.


    Thin shallow waited for a minute. Seeing that she was all right, he said, "I''ll go first."


    Can''t go!


    Mu Shinian stood up and was just about to grasp his hand.


    Bo Qian didn''t look at her.


    Just walk to the window with a calm face.


    Mu Shinian was in a hurry and went straight to the window.


    Thin shallow footsteps, silently looking at her, silently questioning her with his eyes.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and said, "are you leaving?"


    "Yes."


    Thin shallow said slowly, "isn''t it what you want?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s expression was even more sad.


    She couldn''t say anything to refute, but she held her hand, looking very stubborn.


    It''s really annoying to let people see it.


    Thin shallow deliberately asked, "don''t want me to go?"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t answer.


    Thin shallow simply walked over and grabbed her unharmed hand: "since it''s not, I''ll go. Anyway, if I''m here, it''s a burden for you. It''s better to walk clean and don''t hinder you."


    These words were said by mu Shinian.


    But this time, thin shallow took these words to fight back against her, and she felt how she could go so far.


    If you say it, you don''t have a brain at all.


    So hurtful.


    No wonder Bo Qian wants to leave now.


    She would have gone even worse.


    Mu Shinian was obviously worried.


    "It''s gettingte. Get out of the way."


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand and one foot had straddled the windowsill.


    As a result, mu Shinian''s face changed and dragged the man down without saying a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She pulled hard.


    I''m afraid someone will run away.


    Then, thin shallow was dragged to the ground.


    Mu Shinian was also a little frightened.


    She walked over and wanted to pull people up. Thin shallow held her hand directly, with a bit of yfulness in her eyes.


    "Mu Shinian, make it clear, what do you mean?"


    Mu Shi Nian pursed his lips and struggled on his face.

 Chapter 2217

    <h4>Chapter 2217</h4>


    "How can I know if you don''t say it?" Thin shallow continued: "or do you think you hide everything in your heart and I can guess it one by one?"


    There''s something you can''t guess.


    Mu Shinian muttered at the bottom of his heart, but he dragged him on his face and refused to let go.


    No matter how good his patience is, some of it has been exhausted.


    He smiled lukewarm, looked down at her from amanding position, and said with a smile, "speak clearly. If you don''t say anything, let go."


    "..." Mu Shinian thought he was going to get rid of it and pulled it more tightly.


    Thin shallow lowered his head and looked at a piece of meat she had inadvertently pulled up. He was speechless for a long time.


    This man really didn''t notice at all.


    Still grasping so hard.


    He''ll hurt, too, okay.


    Mu Shinian was unaware of it.


    She clung to his arm, refused to let go, bowed her head, looked at her feet, and racked her brain to think about the reason to keep people.


    However, my mind is very empty and I can''t remember anything.


    I feel a little discouraged when I think about it.


    If you think she''s smart all her life, it''s useless when it''s critical.


    "It''s gettingte. Let go."


    The more shallow, the more anxious.


    She had to let go of her hand.


    Mu Shinian looked up angrily: "it''s sote!"


    So?


    Thin shallow looked at her when she was forced to a desperate situation by herself. He said slowly, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian continued to shut his mouth.


    Then he hesitated twice and said; "You can''t go anyway!"


    Come on.


    I didn''t think of any way at all, so I simply omitted the steps.


    Thin shallow speechless looked at her: "Mu Shinian, when did you be so domineering?"


    It''s toote for anything anyway.


    She had only one idea left now, that is, she could say nothing to let him go.


    Otherwise, her efforts will not be in vain.


    Thinking so, her back stood up in an instant and looked at him seriously: "anyway, you are not allowed to go. If you dare to go, I will..."


    What can she do?


    Bo Qian also wants to know.


    Mu Shinian silently bit his lips.


    Then, in his eyes, he opened his mouth coldly and threatened, "if I shout, you can''t go away."


    "... catch me." Bo Qian joked, "OK,e on."


    With that, he continued to grasp mu Shinian''s hand. Mu Shinian used both hands.


    "Thin and shallow!"


    "Why?"


    Bo Qian has to make up his mind today. Some words areing out of her mouth.


    "In the middle of the night, be serious. Don''t pull me."


    Were you serious when you kissed me around just now?


    Mu Shinian was angry and his little face was full of anger.


    She''s so depressed.


    It''s just that she looks like a serious person. It''s like she''s not serious.


    Mu Shinian bit his teeth.


    "You, you know!"


    "What do I know?" Thin shallow feel their hands are to be pinched by her, this girl is really awesome, every word, we must pinch him two.


    It seems that only in this way can she find the courage she wants.


    If you pinch it like this again, this ce must be green.


    Mu Shinian gently bit his lower lip and opened his mouth in a trance for a moment: "I want you to stay!"


    She felt her face red.


    It''s burning hot.


    What''s going on.

 Chapter 2218

    <h4>Chapter 2218</h4>


    But after she finished, Bo Qian still looked very calm. After he gave a gentle, uh, sound, he gave a very casual Oh, and then continued to say calmly: "if you want me to go, I''ll go. If you want me to stay, I have to stay. I admire the times and say you''re overbearing, but you don''t admit it."


    Mu Shinian forced his lower lip, and his face was a little depressed.


    "Thin shallow you!"


    "What''s the matter with me? Did I say something wrong?"


    Bo Qian asked honestly.


    No,


    How dare you.


    Mu Shinian swallowed her words. She seemed to be forced to be anxious and her eyes were straight.


    "I want you to stay... I want you to apany me!"


    "I... don''t want to be alone."


    With that, she almost hated herself.


    What''s the use of knowing so manynguages?


    It''s not that I can''t even say a serious word.


    There were so many words to retain, she just said a nonsense.


    The key is that she didn''t take precautions against this nonsense.


    Mu Shinian clenched her teeth and dared not look at her thin face. She withdrew her hand in silence.


    Before he pulled back, he was caught again.


    She looked up and saw a thin face looking at her helplessly.


    A question mark slowly appeared on Mu''s mind.


    What happened?


    Thin shallow pulled her hand, spread it out and looked at the blood on the gauze.


    "Come here."


    He couldn''t help but drag the man to the sofa and sit down. He took out the medicine box and removed her gauze. When he saw that blood began to seep from it, he breathed heavily and quickly helped her get the medicine ready.


    "After taking the medicine, are you leaving?"


    "Didn''t you just ask me toe up to take medicine?"


    Bo Qian asked back.


    He looked down at the ointment and threw it at random.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip.


    We are all adults. Can''t we be more direct?


    She''s not taking medicine.


    She just wants him.


    Thin shallow also came and asked, "I''ll see where else is hurt."


    After reading, you go, don''t you?


    Mu Shinian added this sentence at the bottom of his heart, stubbornly pursed his lower lip and said, "you can''t go."


    She broke the jar, too.


    "If you dare to go, I''ll call someone."


    After a pause, she added; "There are so many people here that you can''t walk away."


    "If you can''t get it, you''ll catch me?" Bo Qian joked: "Mu Shinian, why are you so unreasonable."


    Mu Shinian is unreasonable.


    She is the best at being tough.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow, and his voice was full of fun: "OK, you call."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can''t believe it.


    When did Bo Qian be so invulnerable?


    Aren''t you afraid?


    With a smile on his thin face, it doesn''t look like a joke at all.


    "I''ll go first."


    I''ll go. I''m really leaving.


    I can''t calm down.


    She stood up, did not think about it, directly pressed the person, and then one inadvertently pressed the person on the sofa.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bo Qian didn''t expect that mu Shinian would have this skill.


    He was stunned twice, and then his face became strangely serious.


    "Get up."


    The disgrace was done anyway.


    Then throw it to the end.


    "You can''t go! Because I like you, I don''t want you!"


    Mu Shinian is almost roared out.


    Anyway, the sound instion effect here is good, and no one will hear it.

 Chapter 2219

    <h4>Chapter 2219</h4>


    "I was just talking nonsense. I hope you stay. I don''t want to carry these alone. I''m too tired!"


    Be willful.


    It doesn''t matter.


    She just thought a lot about how to live alone in the future.


    After seventeen years of such a life, in the eighteenth year, there was a person who was willing to hurt her and like her.


    She is used to the days when she has thin and shallow around her.


    If one day he left, she would feel very sad at the thought.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and her eyes began to turn red, but her look was very stubborn.


    Even if she was going to cry, she could hold back her tears.


    Stubborn and arrogant.


    "Don''t go."


    She said.


    Repeat these four words.


    "If you provoke me first, you can''t go."


    Thin shallow pulled his lips and smiled silently: "that''s why I said that you are very overbearing and unreasonable."


    If you want him to go, he has to go.


    It''s not enough if you don''t go. She also said some very hurtful words. You think you''re being cheap if you stay.


    But then she wants someone to stay. If you dare to go, it''s like you''ve be the one who abandoned her.


    Mu Shinian held him tightly, thinking that he was holding on to his possessions.


    "I don''t care."


    "Say you''re overbearing. Are you really overbearing?"


    Bo shallow joked.


    Mu Shinian''s body stiffened and hugged more tightly.


    "Get up."


    Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shinian refused, so he held on to him.


    Thin shallow raised his hand and touched her head. He was speechless: "I won''t go, you get up."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes incredulously and looked at him: "really?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Thin shallow is going crazy.


    If he had such a hard-working man, he would take it out first, and then drive him away.


    However, when you meet mu, you can''t beat or scold.


    He can only hold his breath.


    "I just want you to say a word. You''ve been pulling for me for most of the night. Mu Shinian, you''re really awkward."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian struggled to stand up and looked at him puzzled.


    "Are you really not leaving?"


    "Otherwise?" Thin shallow sat up, raised his hand, sorted out her messy hair, sorted out her cor, and said, "I said, just one word from you."


    "I don''t want you to go."


    Mu Shinian looked at him.


    Every word is very serious and firm.


    With a faint sigh, the corner of his mouth involuntarily ticked: "I hear, I won''t go."


    The burden on mu Shinian''s heart was finally put down.


    "I''m going to bed."


    The two people looked at each other for a long time, and mu Shinian took the lead in speaking.


    Because it''s embarrassing to look at that.


    Her cheeks burned at the thought of what she had just said.


    Bo Qian gave a sound and didn''t mean to stop it.


    "Go."


    Mu Shinian had a conscience. She thought about it, went to the cloakroom, took out another quilt and handed it to him: "here you are."


    "I sleep... On the sofa?"


    Thin shallow looked at the sofa.


    The sofa seems to sleep. It''s OK to force it.


    It''s just that he looked at the bed now, and the meaning was obvious.


    Mu Shinian frowned. Obviously, he would be wrong. Depressed, he hugged his quilt and said, "here''s the bed for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow is a little sad and funny.

 Chapter 2220

    <h4>Chapter 2220</h4>


    He waved his hand, "go to bed, I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Mu Shinian nodded, put the quilt back, and then spread it.


    "You turn off the lights."


    "All right, Princess highness."


    What princess?


    Mu Shinian covered the quilt depressed, revealing only two big dark eyes.


    "Sleep with your eyes closed."


    Bo Qian turned off the light and leaned against the sofa.


    Mu Shinian can''t sleep.


    Turning off the lights, it seems that the embarrassment is gone.


    She asked softly, "are you sleepy?"


    Thin shallow closed his eyes and replied, "OK."


    "Then why don''t you ask me what''s going on here?"


    Mu Shinian turned over, looked at the people on the sofa and asked curiously.


    Thin shallow still didn''t open his eyes: "I can probably guess."


    "That''s great."


    Mu Shinian gave a heartfelt praise, and then there was noter words.


    Because thin shallow has fallen asleep.


    Mu Shimian gently got up, sat on the table, put his hands on the edge of the table, and looked at his sleeping face so quietly.


    Bo Qian should be really tired.


    There are dark circles under the eyes.


    "Good night."


    Mu Shimian whispered, carefully climbed into bed and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Shen Xi was shocked to see Bo Qiane out of his sister''s room.


    Chase, chase back?


    "Hello."


    Thin shallow asked: "have you changed your clothes?"


    "Ah, oh, wait a minute!"


    Shen Xi immediately ran back to the house, took some clothes he hadn''t worn, and handed them all to him.


    "Thank you."


    Thin shallow took his clothes and went to the room again.


    When the door closed, Shen Xi still felt a dreamy face.


    He raised his hand and pinched his cheek.


    It hurts.


    This is not a dream.


    What''s the progress? Is it so fast?


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow changed into a suit and came out.


    He is several centimeters taller than Shen Xi, and his clothes are a little smaller.


    But he didn''t care. He came out and saw Shen Xi looking at him in shock. He looked down and said, "I''ll return your clothes."


    Shen Xi almost spat water.


    He shook his head, pointed to the door again, and then asked, "have you made up with my sister?"


    Thin shallow looked behind him and gently nodded his head: "well, we haven''t quarreled."


    How good he is to yearn for the time.


    Said thest chance, he still gave her a lot of opportunities.


    How could someone else have such a good treatment.


    Shen Xi thought of the room he cleanedst night and wanted to say something. Aren''t you guilty?


    "Is that how you get along?"


    Shen Xi asked carefully.


    Thin shallow drank a mouthful of water and raised his eyes: "what does it look like?"


    "Just likest night." Shen Xi pointed out: "my sister can fight, and you seem to be able to fight. You shouldn''t get along like this at ordinary times. If you don''t agree, you''ll fight or something."


    Thin shallow speechless: "imagination should not be so rich."


    "It''s OK, it''s not good." Shen Xi rejoiced: "I thought you were all like this. If my sister is a girl, she will suffer."


    Thin sighed and raised his hand to reveal the bruise on his arm.


    Shen Xi looked and, er, said.


    "Your sister pinched it out for me," Bo said


    "... well, you deserve it. Who told you to provoke her first." Shen Xi spoke for his sister in principle: "then why don''t you see her pinch me at ordinary times, right?"


    This logic, convinced.

 Chapter 2221

    <h4>Chapter 2221</h4>


    Shen Xi thought it was wrong.


    He smiled and came out and said, "Oh, don''t mind. My sister doesn''t usually do this. She''ll probably do it when she''s annoyed."


    It''s better not to say.


    Thin shallow chuckled, not curious about this, and asked, "what''s the matter with her hand?"


    How did he get hurt? When he mentioned this, there was a trace of annoyance on Shen Xi''s face. He put his hands on his legs and bowed a little. After hesitating for a while, he said, "because of me. He hurt himself in order to save me."


    He looked up and saw that his thin face was more strange than what he had just said. He sighed and said the whole thingpletely.


    After hearing this, Bo Qian''s face was really gloomy.


    Shen Xi was very embarrassed. He stirred his fingers with a heavy heart: "it''s all because of me. I also think I''m useless. Sometimes I don''t know what she spent so much to save me."


    It''s a bit of bullshit to say it''s rted by blood.


    After 18 years, she had no contact with many people. Suddenly, a man came out and told her that you have a brother and you must protect him at all costs.


    If she was mu Shinian, she might really feel that she met a psychopath.


    Shen Xi sighed heavily.


    Although mu Shinianforted him and told him many times that it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Take your time, but he also wants to grow up hard and grow up early. At least he can protect himself without bothering others.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s hard.


    Mu Shinian is born smart, he is born dull.


    Before he could understand many things, others had entered a deeper side.


    He can only fall behind forever.


    Thin shallow leaned on the sofa and listened silently.


    No wonder mu Shinian doesn''t trust to leave.


    Shen Xi looked at him and said, "can she go back in the future?"


    "..." Bo Qian was silent, turned back and looked at him: "look at herself."


    Shen Xi clenched her fist and didn''t squeeze out aplete sentence for a long time.


    Bo Qian said, "since you know you have shorings, learn well. Anyway, you have no other way to go."


    "Your sister is very attentive to you, so pay more attention. As for the future, don''t think so much."


    Shen Xi grabbed his head and asked seriously, "what would you do if you were me?"


    He is very modest in asking for advice.


    Mu Shinian used a cruel move. As a result, they are now here. At least they are safe and don''t have to wander outside.


    But at the same time, all their actions were seen.


    Their every move was watched by countless people.


    Thin shallow thought for a moment and said, "mine is bloody and violent. It''s not suitable for you."


    Shen Xi was not afraid at all.


    He is almost as big as mu Shinian. Although he has little ability, he still has courage.


    "Just say it."


    I saw that he put on a listening posture, pondered, and still told him: "if I came, I would kill all the people directly, and I wouldn''t linger so long."


    "Ah? How can we kill them all?" Shen Xi was even more curious.


    Thin shallow looked at him and pulled his lower lip inexplicably: "use all the means of seeing light and not seeing light to clean up those who don''t agree with me, and then make an example."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi thought about the scene.


    He was more silent.


    Well, how to say.


    It was bloody and violent, so he shouldn''t ask.

 Chapter 2222

    <h4>Chapter 2222</h4>


    After all, those who disagree upy the majority.


    How many must he hang up to kill him all the way.


    "But she won''t." Thin shallow looked at him with profound meaning: "with you, she can''t do this step."


    "Would she do the same without me?" Asked Shen Xi.


    If you speak by force, listen to whoever is more powerful.


    This is indeed the simplest and most brutal way.


    Mu Shinian also has this ability.


    "Yes, change the dynasty, you don''t need to consider all aspects." Thin shallow unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and took a sip. His voice was a little low: "those who stay obedient are always not single-minded. Such people also have deep hidden dangers. Therefore, it is the best policy to be clean."


    The reason why I stay is that I don''t want to change the dynasty.


    I don''t want to kill.


    Shen Xi looked at him and suddenly thought, why are these two people in the same world.


    How did theye up with such a dangerous idea.


    "So you don''t have to worry." Thin shallow joked and didn''t know who he wasughing at: "your sister chose a very gentle means to spend time with them, but the oue is the same."


    Shen Xi held her finger and gave a gentle, um, sound.


    "I know. If I really seed in the future, I will find a way to let her go back."


    This is what he missed.


    Thin shallow um, didn''t take this to heart.


    I can''t go back.


    Shen Xi won''t let people rest assured. His foundation is unstable, and few people around him are willing to sincerely face him.


    In this case, mu Shinian won''t go at all.


    Thin shallow thought of this from the beginning.


    He sighed and took another sip of water.


    Finally, I didn''t want to let him down too much.


    "OK,e on."


    Shen Xi nodded: "I will do it."


    You can''t.


    Thin shallow sighed heavily.


    I really can''t.


    It''s not that easy.


    All this has its roots.


    Shen Xi didn''t have the ability to shock the demons and monsters behind him.


    Shen Xi suddenly thought of another question.


    "What about you? Are you going to stay here?"


    Shen Xi looked around and said, "my sister checked here. Several monitors have been removed. Moreover, she also set up a shielding instrument here, but many people are staring outside. I''m curious how you escaped them toe here."


    And the night passed without a sound.


    He always felt that those people were not so easy to forget.


    Thin shallow um gave a sound and slowly opened his mouth: "I have to leave for a while."


    Shen Xi frowned, "will you go now? My sister is still sleeping."


    The implication is that she won''t go until she wakes up.


    Thin shallow shook his head: "it''s toote. I have to go first."


    Shen Xi became nervous as soon as he heard that he had no time to say three words


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing." Thin shallow speechless looked at his startled appearance and told him frankly: "nothing. I have some private things to do."


    "... Oh, that''s good."


    Shen Xi was scared to death.


    "If your sister wakes up, tell her."


    "Don''t worry."


    Shen Xi promised.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian woke up again. It''s almost ten o''clock.


    She sat on the bed in disheveled hair and looked at the people floating over the sofa. After two seconds of silence, she reflected something.


    She raised her hand and pressed her head.


    "That''s right."


    Last night, please find someone thin shallow.

 Chapter 2223

    <h4>Chapter 2223</h4>


    "Hoo."


    When Mu Shi reads it and washes, he also seriously thinks about a problem.


    So what exactly is Bo shallow doing? She didn''t get any benefits, and she sent her to work as a coolie.


    It''s a little sad to think about it.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t helpughing.


    What is the picture?


    Mu Shimian took the washcloth, dried the water on his face, changed his clothes and went out.


    Seeing that she was awake, Shen Xi quickly put down half of the book she saw.


    "He said he would go out."


    "I know." Mu Shinian sat at the table, ate some breakfast, looked at him up and down, and said, "go change your clothes and go outter."


    "Where are you going?"


    Shen Xi asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "one of the major shareholders of the pce family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is this the beginning?


    Shen Xi immediately looked serious: "I know, go right away."


    Mu Shinian looked at his face excited and nervous, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Children.


    Sure enough, he is a child.


    The middle-aged man asked, "it''s too risky to go like this?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The bigger the movement, the better." Mu Shinian vomited his sullen breath and said, "it''s too troublesome to wait so now."


    Moreover, there were so many people in the pce family, and no one dared toe to see her.


    The middle-aged man hesitated and suddenly realized: "I see."


    "Well, I moved a little. Don''t worry. The door is out."


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    "OK, I''ll prepare."


    "Well, go."


    Mu Shinian sat at the table, eating and thinking about the next thing.


    She has a good appetite today. She drank two small bowls of porridge.


    Shen Xi couldn''t helpughing at her: "it''s rare to see you have such a good appetite. Are you happy to see Bo Qian?"


    Mu Shinian nced at him: "what does it have to do with him? He doesn''t eat."


    Shen Xiughed.


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless.


    "When you''re ready, let''s go."


    "Do you need to bring something?" Shen Xi asked curiously, "do we just go there and don''t take some tools?"


    Mu Shinian''s expression was more shocked than him.


    "Dare you ask, what do you do with tools?"


    "Self defense." Shen Xi took out a knife from his pocket.


    Mu Shinian looked at the knife, and the corners of his lips pulled twice. His face was really unspeakable.


    "Can this give you a sense of security?"


    She asked carefully.


    Shen Xi nodded with a natural look on his face.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "..." Mu Shinian looked at the knife and her expression became more strange. She didn''t say anything, so she nodded: "OK, I know. Take it."


    Shen Xi politely took out another one and said; "I''ve prepared one for you, too."


    Mu Shinian looked at the knife and was silent for a long time. He still took it.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Shen Xi carefully folded the knife and put it in his pocket.


    Mu Shinian smiled helplessly.


    This man is really.


    She doesn''t even know what to say.


    Anyway, well, that''s it.


    ¡­¡­


    They were stopped as soon as they went out.


    "Miss mu, you''ve juste back. There are many people curious about you outside. For your safety, you''d better stay here recently and don''t go out." The bodyguard''s reason is very high sounding.


    Mu Shinian gave a cry and rushed to Shen Xi to lift his eyshes.

 Chapter 2224

    <h4>Chapter 2224</h4>


    Thetter immediately took out his mobile phone, opened it and met the bodyguard.


    "See? Mr. Zheng invited us over. Why, can''t we go out?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twitch.


    Really?


    The bodyguard looked at the cell phone and was pushed away by Shen Xi before he recovered.


    "Get out of the way. Really, young master, I''ll go home as if I were in prison."


    With that, he opened the door. After mu Shinian sat in, he sat in himself.


    Before the bodyguards reacted, the middle-aged man stepped on the elerator and left quickly.


    After the car drove out for a distance, the bodyguards also drove up.


    Shen Xi looked back and asked, "do you want to get rid of it?"


    "No, let them follow." Mu Shinian took out a sugar, bit it twice, tilted his eyes behind him, and his tone was particrly calm: "it''s not a big deal."


    "But in this way, the noise is too loud." Shen Xi didn''t understand any more.


    And he felt that it was extremely inconsistent with mu Shinian''s cautious character.


    To do so is not to tell the world that I''ming.


    Just likest time at the party.


    Shen Xi was stunned and suddenly reacted.


    "I see!"


    Mu Shinian looked at him with appreciation; "Go on."


    Shen Xi said excitedly, "you just want them to know whether it''s right or not. The one surnamed Zheng or others don''t dare toe to you. Therefore, you take the initiative to find them. The more the noise is, the people in the pce will think you''ve already started practicing. Then, naturally, there will be a gap, won''t you?"


    "Good."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Shen Xi touched his chin: "and the phone call you forged is also a meaning. Mr. Zheng didn''t call you, but now everyone misunderstood that you talked to Mr. Zheng on the phone."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    "Yes."


    Shen Xi guessed right for himself. He raised his eyebrows proudly and said, "Hey, you''re so smart. You can think of such a bad move."


    Mu Shinian sighed: "I also want to be a decent person. However, they shrink their heads and tails too much."


    So, she is really not to me for this.


    She is also very helpless.


    Shen Xi was speechless.


    Obviously, you don''t give people a way to live. How can you say that kindness is that others don''t give you a way to live.


    "Wait, I have another question."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyelids and said, "ask."


    Shen Xi frowned: "if the Gong family calls and asks, it will fall short of sess."


    "No." Mu Shinian said firmly, "they won''t do this."


    "Why?" Shen Xi really doesn''t understand.


    How can things that can be solved by one phone be so unclear.


    Mu Shinian said; "They like to y Yin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s the reason.


    The middle-aged man smiled and opened his mouth; "Young master, if you think about it slowly, you can figure it out."


    Is there anything profound in this?


    Shen Xi has been thinking about this problem all the way.


    When he arrived, he finally realized it.


    "I see!"


    Mu Shinian smiled at him.


    "Let''s go, young master Shen."


    ¡­¡­


    Gong family.


    After Gu Yun heard about it, he almost crushed the teacup.


    "What do you mean? Zheng is really brave!"


    Said to work with her.


    As a result, I turned around and went to see mu Shinian.

 Chapter 2225

    <h4>Chapter 2225</h4>


    "Why?"


    Gu Yun sneered: "he has promised, and the benefits promised to him have been given, and have been given. As a result, he directly conspired with others without saying a word. This matter can''t be left alone."


    "Mom, just forget it."


    Gong Ming also showed a sneer: "betrayed us, how can it be so easy."


    Seeing that he said so, Gu Yun was ted: "do you know what to do?"


    Gong Ming smiled and nodded slowly: "don''t worry, mom, I''m not a child anymore. I can bear anything."


    Gu Yun was very pleased: "I know you are not a child."


    Her son can also be relied on.


    He is very reliable.


    ¡­¡­


    The car was far away, but there were still several cars behind. Shen Xi looked back and was a little annoyed.


    "Are these people really endless?"


    Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder, turned over the information on the tablet and said, "if you love to follow, let them follow. It doesn''t matter anyway."


    "Oh."


    Shen Xi nodded and looked ahead. The car stopped at President he''s door.


    Mu Shinian got out of the car, took a look and said to Shen Xi, "let''s go."


    Shen Xi subconsciously asked, "is this how to go in?"


    Mu Shinian also wondered; "What else?"


    This is the door. Don''t you just go in here? Otherwise, where else can I go.


    Shen Xi paused and remained silent for a long time before he spoke in a low voice. His voice was somewhat puzzled: "ording to your consistent thinking, shouldn''t you find a ce to climb over the wall?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Always... Thinking.


    Mu Shinian was shocked by this sentence.


    The middle-aged man beside him looked away silently and tried hard to hold back his smile.


    Mu Shinian was speechless, sighed, reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "young man, don''t think about it."


    "...." Shen Xi was more speechless. What young man, mu Shinian was almost as old as herself. It seemed that she was much older than herself.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Shinian winked at him.


    Shen Xi understood and hurried up.


    The middle-aged man hurried behind them.


    At the door, he was stopped.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "He Zong." Mu Shinian picked up his cell phone, shook it and said, "I received a call from President he and invited me toe here."


    The voice fell.


    Next to me, two eyes shed over.


    Really calm down.


    There is no such thing as telephone. Where does mu Shiniane from? If you pull it, it can be so fresh and refined.


    And there''s no psychological pressure at all.


    The middle-aged man looked at Shen Xi, lowered his voice and said slowly, "psychological quality."


    Shen Xi: "


    Also, he hasn''t seen her nervous and flustered since he met mu Shinian for more than a month.


    Even if other people''s knives are going to stand on mu Shinian''s neck, she is still very calm.


    Everyone is human. How did this person train out.


    Shen Xi was curious.


    After hearing this, the bodyguard''s face changed greatly: "Miss, have you made a mistake?"


    "I won''t make a mistake." Mu Shinian asked coldly, "is it difficult for anyone to call me pretending to be president he?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 2226

    <h4>Chapter 2226</h4>


    Mu Shinian sighed and showed them a clear way: "just ask your Mr. He. Tell him that Shen Xi and mu Shinian came to visit him on invitation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi looked at it and admired it more and more.


    He always meets them for whatever purpose.


    Great, great.


    It''s easier toe like this than to visit in person.


    At least, it saves a lot of moths.


    The bodyguard pulled a smile; "OK, please wait for me first. I''ll tell president he right away."


    Then he hurried away.


    Mu Shinian was also very calm. He looked away, looked at Shen Xi behind his eyes, lowered his voice and said; "Remember what you said on the road?"


    Shen Xi nodded; "Don''t worry, I remember everything."


    "That''s good. Don''t make mistakes." Mu Shinian smiled and said, "if you can''t help, pull it into the water."


    Shen Xi: "... OK, don''t worry!"


    This is what mu Shinian taught him.


    Since you want to choose to stand on the side of others, you have to bear the price.


    She doesn''t make trouble for those who are unstable and dare not choose, but it''s OK to make trouble for those who have already chosen.


    ¡­¡­


    Over there.


    Mr. He was dealing with business in his study. When he heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows and frowned: "I found it?"


    The bodyguard nodded: "indeed, I looked at the mobile phone number. It''s really your number."


    President he said coldly, "how can it be?"


    He didn''t have time to hide from those two people. How could he call them in person.


    "I don''t quite understand, but that''s the truth." After thinking about it, the bodyguard was more and more puzzled: "moreover, what they said was very determined. I saw that Miss Mu was followed by two cars. It should be sent by the pce family to protect her."


    "Protection?"


    He always smiled.


    Outsiders don''t know what''s going on, but they know it clearly.


    Where is protection? It''s surveince.


    Miss mu can''t do anything herself. She has the ability to make waves.


    "Let them in." He always remembered what he had heard and couldn''t help being curious.


    However, it is still a little too young after all.


    Mu Shinian thought that such a meeting could change anything? Alienate yourself from the pce family? How is that possible?


    He has been in the mall for so many years. If he loses to two children, he willugh off people''s big teeth.


    President he opened the notebook and clicked the sharing function.


    Gong Ming is in power. He doesn''t believe in heroic feelings. A yearning for the moment can change the situation. This is something that children will believe.


    All he wants is security.


    Since Gong Ming can give him stability, he will follow.


    As for how to fight within the pce family, who is reasonable and who is more pitiful, it''s none of his business.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian came in and nced at President he.


    Shen Xi took the lead and said hello; "Hello, Mr. He. I take the liberty to visit and disturb you."


    Mr. he smiled and said, "young master Shen is joking. I don''t know when I invited you. There are a lot of fraud calls recently. Did you make a mistake?"


    "Ah, is there a mistake?"


    Shen Xi pretended to be innocent.


    He grabbed his head and said:

 Chapter 2227

    <h4>Chapter 2227</h4>


    "However, it''s been a long time since I came back. I thought president he woulde to see my younger generation sooner orter. Is it possible that my father is lying in bed now and I can''t get the inheritance right? You just perfunctory me?"


    Mr. He''s smiling stiff.


    "If you don''t, young master Shenughed."


    "Are you kidding?" Shen Xi frowned: "although my name is Shen Xi and my surname hasn''t been changed, I''m obviously from the pce family. Why don''t you call me young master Gong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is by no means Shen Xi''s level.


    President he only said two words in total. As a result, every word was blocked back. He was really angry.


    Heughed and joked, "I''m joking. I''m used to it. If you don''t like to listen, I''ll change my mouth."


    "Don''t change it. I also think young master Shen is better." Shen Xi quit again.


    Carry the call through.


    President he also knew that they were well prepared and changed his words with a smile: "well, listen to you. Please sit down and don''t stand silly."


    Shen Xi nodded and sat down with mu Shinian.


    President he looked thoughtfully at the time and asked, "is this young master Shen''s sister? It''s really a beautiful country and city. When I met at the banquet one day, I felt surprised."


    "Yes, my sister, mu Shinian." After Shen Xi''s introduction, he pulled the topic back: "by the way, president he, if I hadn''t received your call that day, I wouldn''t know when I could see you."


    "Young master Shen joked again. No, I was going to visit you these days. Unfortunately, I happen to have a lot of trivial things to be busy on hand. It''s all dyed. It''s really sorry for you toe here."


    Mr. He''s first-ss on the surface and will never mention the phone.


    But Shen Xi, an asshole, was pulled back in a few words; "It''s all right. He is always busy. It''s understandable. You took time out of your busy schedule and called us toe."


    I can''t get around that.


    He always smiles a little stiff * *.


    He picked up the tea and took a sip. Then he said slowly, "I''d better bother you to run."


    He was going to take the opportunity to deny the phone. As a result, he didn''t think that he didn''t even have a chance to speak. Shen Xi had arranged for him clearly.


    There''s no room for the rest.


    He didn''t call, but he can''t deny it. He can only say yes, because otherwise, he would be disrespectful to his young master.


    What about the major shareholders? In the final analysis, they are still ministers.


    President he drank two cups of tea in a row before pressing back his anger.


    "What are you doing here today?"


    Shen Xi looked inexplicably: "look, what''s the question? Didn''t you ask us toe?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mr. he couldn''tugh atst.


    That phone call, nine times out of ten, must be their own hands and feet.


    Unfortunately, he can''t afford it. This is the most helpless ce.


    Shen Xi continued to wonder, "look what you''re talking about. You don''t know what to say when youe to us."


    "Hehe, I forgot it for a while." President he took another ss of water, drank it, stood up and said; "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom."

 Chapter 2228

    <h4>Chapter 2228</h4>


    "Help yourself."


    At this time, Shen Xi was very bold.


    After President he left, he left a bodyguard to look at them.


    Shen Xi sat carelessly on the sofa, squinted at the next mu Shinian, and almost couldn''t helpughing.


    If the bodyguard hadn''t been present, he would have keptughing.


    His sister is really talented.


    What a broken phone, it''s forged at all. She''s good. After such a series, the one surnamed he can only admit it.


    Otherwise, I just didn''t see him as the young master of the pce.


    Although many people don''t pay attention to him as a young master, he still has to pretend to be Kung Fu on the surface.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be a man.


    Mu Shinian saw his hard work and pushed the tea at hand; "Have a drink."


    Shen Xi picked up her tea and took two drinks. She couldn''t help but bow her head. She was afraid she couldn''t helpughing.


    Mu Shinian also pulled his lower lip, leaned against the sofa and looked at the middle-aged man behind him.


    The middle-aged man nodded at her.


    He suddenly covered his stomach, and two drops of cold sweat flowed down his face: "young master, miss, I, my stomach is ufortable."


    Shen Xi frowned; "You go."


    The middle-aged man covered his stomach and was just about to go out when he was stopped by the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard frowned; "What are you going to do?"


    "Ufortable, stomach."


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and said, "excuse me, where is the bathroom?"


    The bodyguard hesitated.


    Mr. left him to look after them. If he left now, he would be held ountable.


    "Ouch!"


    The middle-aged man grabbed his hand and said, "please, show me the way quickly. I can''t hold it."


    Shen Xi also stood up and muttered unhappily; "Take him."


    The bodyguard had no choice but to take the middle-aged man to the bathroom, and then called another person to see it.


    In less than a minute, mu Shinian walked over, quickly opened the notebook, quickly cracked the password, and then deleted the recording.


    Shen Xi had been watching in the corridor: e,e,e."


    Mu Shinian said well. After deleting the original, he pretended that nothing had happened. He sat on the sofa, took a sip of tea and asked curiously, "it''s all like this. Just get used to it."


    "But I''m not used to it at all." Shen Xiined, "obviously I''m the young master of the pce family. How did I end up like this."


    "What belongs to you, after all, belongs to you and can''t run away." Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth.


    Shen Xi gave a sound and said; "I also believe it''s mine. I can''t run away. If I run away, I''ll get it back a little."


    "That''s right."


    The two talked about the philosophy of life.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard stood aside and didn''t bother them.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    President he is already furious.


    He took several deep breaths and couldn''t calm down.


    Sure enough.


    It''s really great.


    Such a great skill.


    Obviously, it''s nothing. It seems that it''s really the same thing after being pulled by the two of them.


    However, everyone knows that this is not the case.


    He can''t deny it.


    That''s great.


    He was going to learn the man''s tricks. As a result, she didn''t say a word, and he had fallen to this end.


    The more you think about it, the more angry he is.


    He was yed like this by a child. He couldn''t swallow it anyway.

 Chapter 2229

    <h4>Chapter 2229</h4>


    President he took a deep breath and waited for a long time before he finally recovered.


    He tidied up his clothes and regained his calm state of mind before he went back.


    "He Zong."


    The middle-aged man covered his stomach and saw him. He said hello respectfully. His face was ugly and said, "sorry, I''m a little ufortable."


    Seeing his pale face, president he nodded: "do you need to find a doctor?"


    "Well, thank you, Mr. He."


    With that, he hurried to the bathroom.


    He looked for the bodyguard who had been following the man and threw a questioning look curiously.


    The bodyguard immediately said, "don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to look at them. They left my sight in less than two minutes."


    What can you do in two minutes.


    President he was satisfied; "Yes, I see. Are they still in there?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been anywhere."


    "Very good."


    Mr. He shook his fist and said, "the miss of the Shen family really has the ability."


    The bodyguard apanied him back and asked curiously, "she didn''t say a word."


    Shen Xi has been looking for trouble to block his way back.


    President he smiled meaningfully; "Don''t you think it''s terrible to teach Shen Xi like this in just one month?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s right.


    The bodyguard was also surprised.


    Mr. he sighed: "but gentleman, but viin, this girl''s means are really not urate. No wonder even Gu Jane can be defeated by her. I thought it strange at first. Now, it''s not strange."


    The bodyguard is even more surprised when he hears the speech; "Is it difficult? Do you want to choose to cooperate with her?"


    That''s too ambiguous.


    President he nced at him and said with a light smile, "what do I cooperate with her? They only have three people in total. No matter how smart they are, someone has to take advantage of them. The danger cost is too high."


    "Don''t you think much of them?" The bodyguard paused and added with a smile, "even if Miss Mu is present?"


    "I don''t believe it." Mr. He opened his mouth without thinking: "it''s not so easy. Gu Yun''s son is in power. If there''s no ident, the whole pce family is theirs. What else is there to fight for? Shen Xi and them can live well. They still want to subvert the whole situation. Don''t even think about it."


    You''re right.


    The bodyguard also suddenly said, "I see."


    "They can''t cooperate, but it''s not easy to offend. After all, their lives are still very precious now." President he smiled meaningfully; "Just ah, they still miscalcted one step. They stay at the pce house. No matter what reason, if anything happens, they will depend on the pce house. However, as long as they go out of the Pce House, if something happens to them, it won''t be rted to the pce house."


    He sighed and said; "Let the kitchen prepare something to eat. Maybe this is theirst meal."


    The bodyguard was shocked.


    "Will the Gong family do it today?"


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." He always said.


    The bodyguard stopped him and reminded him, "but don''t forget, if something happens after they see you, you can''t rely on it."


    Maybe it''ll be a ck pot.


    He always said with a smile; "Why, I have a recording in my hand,

 Chapter 2230

    <h4>Chapter 2230</h4>


    Gu Yun should not want to lose such a partner as me. "


    His men suddenly understood.


    "I see. I''ll prepare."


    As long as they didn''t have an ident, there are a hundred words.


    Even if anyone dares to doubt, as long as Gu Yun intervenes, it will be all right.


    That woman has no bottom line in order to get the pce family.


    Whenever something happens, she is more nervous than anyone.


    He always smiled and shook his head: "husband and wife."


    Gong Jie and Gu Yun have been married for more than 20 years. In the end, they ended up like this.


    "Prepare a meal." President he said, "at least I have some friendship with Gong Jie. This matter is to sell him face."


    "I see."


    His men said and went to prepare.


    President he smiled and shook his head. Gong Jie, Gong Jie, is wise all his life, but in the end, he can''t even keep a pair of children.


    But that''s what I said.


    No matter for what purpose, only those who can stand now have the right to speak.


    He couldn''t find out whether Gong Jie''s illness was rted to Gu Yun, but it didn''t matter. In other words, even if Gu Yun did it, as long as it didn''t harm the interests of the he family, it was none of her business.


    "Ah."


    Mr. he sighed and went in.


    Mu Shinian and Shen Xi looked at him, and their eyes turned back.


    "Sorry." President he smiled and said, sitting on the sofa and looking at them, he sighed and sighed at the bottom of his heart. He came to y tricks in front of him. It''s rotten wood.


    "No harm." Shen Xi said with a smile, "I''m old and my body is not as good as before. Mr. He should pay more attention."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    President he smiled meaningfully and said, "that''s very true. Thank you for your concern, young master Shen."


    "You''re wee. You should. You''re an elder." Shen Xi came out with a perverse attitude. He sighed and said, "but since you''re all right, can you tell us what you''re doing with us?"


    Shen Xi breathed out, looked at the time, and said sadly, "we haven''t been back for so long. It''s time for the pce to find us."


    President he smiled twice and his eyes fell on mu Shinian''s face.


    But she was still drinking tea.


    Seems to be smelling tea.


    Mr. he smiled and said, "does Miss Mu like tea?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian drank and said, "this tea tastes good."


    "Since Miss Mu likes it, I''ll have it packed. You''ll take it awayter." Mr. He asked.


    Mu Shinian said well and didn''t refuse.


    "OK."


    President he smiled, then turned his eyes back, looked at Shen Xi, and said, "I''m old and have a bad memory. I can''t remember when I called this phone. You suddenly came again and didn''t say it in advance. I''m really ttered. No, as soon as I was frightened, I forgot everything."


    He patted his head with annoyance on his face.


    To his surprise, Shen Xi was not angry, not even angry.


    He gave a calm voice; "Well, forget it, sister. Let''s go back?"


    "OK."


    The two stood up and left.


    He was a little surprised.


    He thought, Shen Xi, they must say something.


    As a result, nothing was said?


    Just go? Are they willing?

 Chapter 2231

    <h4>Chapter 2231</h4>


    Didn''t theye to find themselves on their side? After the result came, I talked about a lot of things, but I didn''t get to the point.


    What''s missing.


    Or they just came here.


    He is always very upset.


    Mu Shinian could teach Shen Xi like this. He couldn''t help wondering if he had dug another pit waiting for him to jump down.


    Therefore, out of caution, he took the initiative to ask.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    The two men turned their heads almost at the same time and looked at him curiously.


    Shen Xi asked, "what?"


    Mr. he smiled unchanged: "you two came here specially, don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    What he said was obvious enough.


    However, the two men looked at each other. They were still very indifferent. Don''t open their eyes and said slowly, "nothing."


    "..." really nothing? Why?


    President he smiled unchanged, but unwilling that they didn''t say anything, he opened his head a little: "for example, Gong Ming''s business with them and your father''s business."


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other again.


    Shen Xi''s lips twitched twice. He quite reluctantly spread out his hands and said silently; "What do you want me to say? I don''t know Gong Ming well. I just met my father. I don''t know him better than Gong Ming."


    The implication is that people are unfamiliar. What else can I ask.


    He always found that he really couldn''t keep up with Shen Xi''s ideas.


    At least, after Shen Xi finished, she was stupid.


    Some confused, um, said, and then reluctantly said, "is it true?"


    Shen Xi was about to roll her eyes. She turned them up. She thought that because she was in front of her elders, she turned them back.


    "Otherwise, I should ask you, what do they like to eat and do?"


    Shen Xi carried ignorance to the end.


    I don''t seem to know what he meant.


    "Mr. He, you have something to say. I can''t understand such a detour." Shen Xi looked innocent.


    Mr. He was surrounded by him and was about to faint.


    He pulled the kitchen and looked at mu Shinian; "Miss mu, don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at him calmly.


    He finally got the answer he wanted. The whole person was confident. He said, "please."


    After mu Shinian was silent for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth: "return the tea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi turned her head and almost burst outughing.


    President he''s face became ugly.


    He gave a stiff smile and said, "here, I''ve sent someone to pack."


    He said and looked outside. The bodyguard immediately took the packaged tea.


    Mu Shinian took it and said thank you.


    Shen Xi asked, "anything else?"


    "No, No." He always saw them like this. If he continued to ask, he couldn''t ask anything. He simply didn''t ask anything and sent people out calmly.


    When the car leaves.


    He Zongcai shook his head.


    "Children are children. Do you really think others can be fooled by ying these tricks?"


    He went in and returned to his study.


    The bodyguard followed him and asked, "do you want to send the recording to the Gong family?"


    "Otherwise?"


    President he said, "these are things that can prove my innocence."


    Then he smiled: "Gu Yun''s son is also a powerful man,

 Chapter 2232

    <h4>Chapter 2232</h4>


    I have a lot of heart. If I don''t keep my heart, I can''t point out. He''s cruel. Even I''ve solved it. "


    "He shouldn''t dare." The bodyguard said.


    Mr. He shook his head: "you don''t understand. Young master Gong is more cruel than his uncle."


    With that, he turned on theputer.


    Click on the recording.


    Then his face turned white.


    When the bodyguard saw him, he asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    He Zong''s eyebrows sank and his undying heart clicked on the recording again.


    It turned out that there was a nk inside.


    There''s nothing left.


    "... gone?!"


    He raised his voice and his face suddenly changed.


    "What''s gone?" The bodyguard was startled by him.


    Mr. He took a deep breath and said, "the recording is gone."


    "How is that possible?" The bodyguard leaned over, looked at it and asked, "didn''t it open?"


    "No, I''m sure. I opened it."


    President he finished and looked at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard also thought of it, but immediately changed his words: "not necessarily, it''s less than two minutes."


    In these two minutes, we should crack the password, and then delete the recording.


    It''s not that easy to crack the password alone.


    Because thisputer uses iris unlocking, which is more advanced than password lock!


    Can someone unlock the iris directly?


    President he was embarrassed to sit in his chair. Everything nned copsed in an instant.


    "Mr. He, calm down first." The bodyguard was also frightened.


    He thought for a moment and said, "things may not be so bad. The pce family asked you to cooperate first. You can exin it. They may not believe you."


    Mr. He took a breath, picked up his cell phone and hurriedly called.


    No one answered.


    As soon as his face changed, he quickly stood up and said, e on! Go find them! Send out those who can!"


    "They must not have an ident!"


    The bodyguard was frightened by him and hurried to find someone.


    He always fell down in his chair and was cold all over.


    He has never been so flustered and helpless as he is now.


    One foot seems to have stepped into death.


    So, so it is.


    No wonder from the beginning, they talked indiscriminately and didn''t say anything about business. Their purpose was not to persuade him to stand in line, but to force him to stand in line from the beginning.


    "Mu Shinian..."


    He always clenched his teeth, and his eyebrows and eyes were a bit fierce.


    Mu Shinian!


    You''re great.


    From beginning to end, I counted everyone in.


    It didn''t take me a little effort to stand in line. I directly forced him to take the initiative to tear his face with the pce family. Then, in order to protect himself, I had to stand on their side.


    Mr. he pinched his fingers hard and was so forced that he couldn''t swallow it.


    But now, if anything happens to them, they are uncertain, and the ount will depend on him.


    At that time, the Gong family got rid of the two people they had been trying to get rid of. He was pushed in front of the public. He not only carried the ck pot, but also led the direction of public opinion to himself.


    He won''t have enough lives to y!


    In order to show their concern for Gong Jie''s two children, those people will spare no effort to hunt him down! And the greater the momentum, the more it can prove the innocence of those behind the scenes.


    No one will care about him if he does nothing but carries the biggest ck pot.


    Mr. he couldn''t help gritting his teeth and trembling all over his body.


    med.


    Really damn it!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2233

    <h4>Chapter 2233</h4>


    In the car.


    Shen Xi is dying ofughter.


    "Convergence point." Mu Shinian couldn''t see it anymore and reminded him.


    Shen Xiughed with augh. She was staggering and didn''t sit.


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. You''re so clever."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read. After epting his praise with an open mind, he looked behind him and said; "Only half seeded, and half."


    "I know, but I have tough first, hahaha!"


    Shen Xi said, leaning against the seat,ughing very vividly.


    Mu Shinian squinted at him with the middle-aged man, looked at him helplessly, and couldn''t help stroking his forehead.


    not so bad.


    Luckily there was no one else in the car.


    Only three of them.


    Otherwise, they would be too embarrassed to tell Shen Xi about such a humiliating thing.


    Because it''s really embarrassing.


    Mu Shimian sighed, put his hand against his chin and lookedzily out of the window.


    "Next, what to do, you know?"


    Shen Xi''s smile was exaggerated, but her brain was still a little online.


    Heughed twice and said, "you know, you want to force general he to stand in line, and you still stand on our side. Gong Ming can''t use him again. If you''re not prepared, it''s estimated to be good."


    "So, president he probably asked us to cooperate now, so I said you were too divine!"


    Shen Xi thought he was going to find president he and persuade him to agree to cooperate.


    As a result, mu Shinian did not follow the routine at all. He directly forced people to take the initiative to ask for their cooperation.


    That''s awesome.


    After such an operation, they lost nothing.


    Mu Shinian looked at the cars behind him, looked up and looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man nodded at him and said to Shen Xi, "young master, sit down."


    "Ah... Ah!"


    Shen Xi''s doubt turned into a strange scream.


    The car elerated suddenly.


    No sign at all.


    Suddenly not.


    Shen Xi was almost taken out. He struggled to sit down, looked back and took a breath. Although he was afraid, he was not nervous at all.


    "Here it is, isn''t it?"


    Mu Shinian nodded calmly: "yes."


    Shen Xi looked behind him, took a hard breath and said, "finally,e on, drive faster."


    "Don''t worry, young master."


    The middle-aged man stepped on the elerator.


    The car sped out.


    The cars behind them also noticed that they elerated. Several cars elerated quickly, and then separated. Looking at the posture, it is estimated that it is to surround them.


    Shen Xi looked at her and saw that she opened the window. She was scared and hurried to pull the man back.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Shen Xi looked at the things in her hand and took a breath; "You..."


    "Fake, don''t worry." Mu Shinian smiled, shook the fake gun in his hand, smiled and said, "I''ve changed myself a little."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi was still worried, but he still let go.


    Mu Shinian put his head out of the window, held the pistol, aimed at a certain position, and then pulled the trigger.


    Shen Xi subconsciously closed his eyes.


    As a result, the next second, I saw the car in front. The tire was broken. The car skidded and came to an emergency stop. The car behind couldn''t brake enough and hit it.


    Originally, five or six cars chased him. If he collided, there was only half left.

 Chapter 2234

    <h4>Chapter 2234</h4>


    Mu Shinian closed the window and told the middle-aged man, "open it faster."


    "I see!"


    The voice fell and the car drove out again.


    Shen Xi gave her a worried look; "Is your hand okay?"


    Mu Shinian looked and shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s OK. They''ve scabbed."


    Shen Xi breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s all right."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets. He was very calm throughout the whole process. He didn''t even change his expression.


    Worthy of being a great God.


    Shen Xi thought.


    "Are you sure you''lle?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian said firmly: "only you can save him."


    What''s that called.


    Shen Xi pondered.


    It''s the man who saved him. It''s time to think about it.


    Not everyone with a clear eye can see that all this is nned by mu Shinian.


    He''s just a thug at best.


    The shoulder was held by someone. Mu Shinian looked at him and smiled: "you don''t have to calcte so clearly between you and me."


    "I didn''t mean that." Shen Xi was so embarrassed that she scratched her head. "I just think you''re so powerful that I can''t do anything except pulling your hind legs."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, take your time."


    Shen Xi was relieved.


    "OK."


    The car is driving very fast.


    The car behind is also fast.


    Mu Shinian''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at the caller ID, crossed it and answered it.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you?"


    "Outside, do something."


    Both eyes looked at it at the same time. It was full of gossip.


    This is a call from Bo Qian.


    Sure.


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at them, nced at the people chasing after them, thought about it and said, "nothing, it''s safe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi looked at the pursuers behind him and nodded silently.


    Well, just be happy.


    "Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Bo Qian asked on the phone.


    Mu Shinian was silent. When he reached his mouth, he swallowed it again.


    Oh, she forgot. She said she couldn''t lie to him anymore.


    Thin sighed and seemed helpless to the extreme: "how can I say you? Is it safe?"


    Mu Shinian moved his lower lip and just wanted to answer, thin shallow interrupted her again.


    "Forget it, you''ll only say it''s okay." He said shallowly and sighed.


    When Mu Shi read the words to her mouth, she swallowed it helplessly again. She sighed deeply and said, "it''s really all right this time."


    "Some people will take my life more important than their own, so don''t worry."


    When Bo Qian heard this, he knew that she must be nning something in the dark.


    Helplessly spit out: "do you need me to pick you up?"


    "No, I''ll see you in the evening."


    Mu Shinian held his mobile phone and looked at the person behind him. The corner of his lips slightly hooked: "I''ll hang up first. There''s something else here. Meet and say."


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    Thin shallow looked at his mobile phone and sighed.


    He sighs a little too often today.


    Even Xiao Hei can''t see it anymore.


    "Master Bo, calm down, Miss mu. She is such a character."


    Thin shallow turned his mobile phone and smiled helplessly: "I can be angry with her."


    The driver and Xiao Hei took a silent look.


    Shallow to say, I was angry to death.


    However, the expression on his face was not like that at all.


    How to describe it? From thest meeting with mu Shinian to now, the haze on his body has been swept away in an instant. On the contrary, he oftenughs inexplicably.

 Chapter 2235

    <h4>Chapter 2235</h4>


    The two of them are really under great pressure.


    I''m used to being thin and shallow. I''m always so cold. I suddenly smiled from time to time. I''m really not used to it.


    "Go back."


    Thin shallow looked at the time. Go back at this point. It''s time.


    Xiao Hei couldn''t help but wonder: "young master Bo, aren''t you afraid of the danger of Miss mu?"


    What she has to do is very dangerous.


    Thin shallow lightly hooked his lower lip: "I believe her."


    Four words is enough.


    Even the driver couldn''t help but wonder, "what if?"


    "In case... There''s no way." His face was very calm. He nced at the strange environment outside andughed at himself: "this is the biggest concession she can give, and she can do those things, but I can''t."


    He is not even qualified to help.


    Once he was exposed to the light, it was uncertain whether it was trouble or luck that caused her.


    The identity of young master Bo is here. It seems that it''s really useless.


    "But if something happens to her."


    Bo Qian paused, looked up, looked at thend and smiled slowly: "some people at least have to go to the funeral."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei shivered with the driver.


    You know, thin and shallow will never forget it.


    ¡­¡­


    Middle aged people drive fast.


    Mu Shinian looked behind him and said, "slow down."


    The middle-aged man said, looking back indefinitely; "Are you sure?"


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian looked at the two groups of people behind him and added with a smile: "let them catch up, but don''t be caught up."


    It''s a technical job.


    The middle-aged man immediately cheered up: "I see."


    As he spoke, his speed slowed down immediately.


    Those people behind us should quickly follow up when they see it.


    But every time I want to keep up, I get rid of it.


    Shen Xi was also looking back. Before he could see clearly, he was pressed on his head.


    An iron ball crashed through the ss.


    Shen Xi took a breath and was covered with a pillow on his head. Those pieces of ss didn''t fall on him.


    Mu Shinian said, "get down."


    Shen Xi took her hand and said, "what about you?"


    "Don''t worry." Mu Shinian pressed back the head he wanted to lift. "It''s over soon."


    Shen Xi struggled to get up and picked up what she had in her hand: "I''lle."


    Mu Shinian was stunned: "can you?"


    "yed."


    Shen Xi skillfully took the insurance, looked at it and said, "although it''s not true, I''ve learned it. Don''t worry."


    Then he shot directly out.


    He hit the tire, whizzed, and the tire in front ttened down. Soon, the car drove askew. Several carsing after him almost hit it again, but this time he was lucky and avoided it.


    Mu Shinian pulled Shen Xi over. The next second, an iron bead swished and flew over again.


    Shen Xi felt that her blood pressure was going to soar rapidly.


    "So crazy?"


    "Normal."


    Mu Shinian breathed out and said, "either we die or they''re finished. In this case, anyone will go crazy. It''s not surprising."


    Shen Xi said, "he doesn''t want to die at all.".


    "Not dead."


    Mu Shinian said, "those surnamed he will fight to save our lives."


    Shen Xi: "

 Chapter 2236

    <h4>Chapter 2236</h4>


    Is mu Shinian really the roundworm in his stomach?


    No matter what she thinks, can she know so clearly?


    Isn''t this really God?


    Those cars seem crazy.


    Another wave of cars are frantically chasing them.


    On the road, there was only a whistle.


    Mu Shinian said to Shen Xi, "don''t move! Just lie down!"


    With that, she stepped directly into the co pilot''s seat and pointed behind the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man understood, and the two quickly changed their positions.


    Mu Shinian stepped on the elerator and held the steering wheel. The car swished and went out again.


    Shen Xi rolled down directly.


    He was about to get up hard when he was held down by the middle-aged man.


    "Don''t move!"


    Shen Xi shouted out loudly; "They''re crazy. What shall we do?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Mu has a way."


    Shen Xi shook his fist.


    The wind blew over his head, very harsh.


    He held his breath.


    Suddenly.


    Mu Shinian turned a corner.


    The car turned 360 degrees.


    The car brushed and turned around.


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    The next second, I noticed mu Shinian, turned around and drove past.


    She''s fast.


    Shen Xi didn''t even have time to send out questions, but the car had already driven out.


    Shen Xi took a cold breath.


    "You don''t want to..."


    It turns out that it''s really like this.


    Mu Shinian quickly nced in the direction of his eyes, and then hit him directly.


    Bang Dang!


    A loud noise.


    Shen Xi felt that her breathing was about to stop.


    The whole car vibrated rapidly.


    Shen Xi felt his soul bumping.


    Those who pursued and killed them were also frightened. They didn''t expect such a hand. Their reactions were all slow.


    Mu Shinian ran into the car and drove it away. Then he drove towards those people of president he.


    The people sent by President he stepped aside and they went in smoothly.


    Two cars stopped.


    Other cars chased up.


    A chase unfolded rapidly.


    But it has nothing to do with them.


    Someone got out of the car, came over and said apologetically: "young master Shen, Miss mu, we found someone stalking you. Mr. He was worried and sent us to protect you. You were surprised."


    Shen Xi secretly grabbed his fist.


    It was really said by mu Shinian.


    No difference at all.


    He looked at the time with admiration. He was relieved and put on a look of narrowly escaped death: "catch them all for me. I want to see who is so brave. Don''t you know who I am?"


    "Yes, you can rest assured that we have arranged it." The man reluctantly showed a ttering smile.


    Shen Xi snorted coldly and immediately asked; "Sister, aren''t you frightened?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless and shook his head.


    "OK."


    "That''s good."


    The man said again; "President he said, let''s take you to president he first. Later, he will take you back in person to avoid any idents on the road."


    "Yes."


    Shen Xi replied perfunctorily.


    Several people are also tired.


    The car was also hit in a mess and couldn''t sit.


    Three people got on the bus and were sent to president he''s home again.


    Mr. He has been waiting for a long time. Seeing theming, he directly saved the airs of his elders this time.


    "Are you all right? It''s my negligence."


    "Where, where." Shen Xi joked, "I don''t know that bastard is so urate."

 Chapter 2237

    <h4>Chapter 2237</h4>


    He always looked innocent: "yes, I don''t know. Who has the courage to chase you!"


    He spoke with righteous indignation and solemnity, as if he really didn''t know what was going on.


    Mu Shinian calmly looked at her feet on the ground, very calm, as if she had escaped from death. For her, it was only a very simple thing.


    Shen Xi grabbed his messy hairstyle and rolled it back: "who knows what''s going on, eh, is there water? We''ve been running all the way and we''re so tired."


    President he nodded and bowed: "yes, it''s ready. It''s inside. Please!"


    Shen Xi originally wanted Mu Sinian to go first, but when he thought of Mu Sinian''s advice, he immediately straightened his back and swaggered in.


    When mu Shinian saw him like this, he couldn''t help but silently hook his lower lip.


    That''s stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    In the living room.


    President he changed his style just now.


    Not only tea was prepared for them, but also the tea mu Shinian liked to drink.


    Shen Xi nced at him and said sarcastically, "president he seems to be well prepared. Is it certain that we wille back alive?"


    President he smiled awkwardly; "Of course! As soon as I heard about your ident, I sent so many people out to rescue you safely by any means."


    "Thank you."


    Shen Xi sat in his chair and drank a cup of tea. Then he seemed to finally recover. He copsed on the chair, looked at it and said, "you''re wee to sit, too."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian sat down.


    Shen Xi poured her a cup of tea and said, "drink it. You like it."


    "Yes." Mu Shinian drank one cup and poured another. After drinking two cups in a row, she finally calmed down.


    President he sat opposite them and filled them with tea himself.


    "Master Shen, can you keep your word?"


    Mu Shinian drinks tea calmly.


    Shen asked with a smile: "what do you say? Otherwise, has the final say?"


    "That''s good, that''s good." Mr. He looked at the time and thought, and his eyes were meaningful. He also drank a cup of tea, and then opened his mouth: "in fact, think carefully, young master Shen, after all, you are the rightful heir of the pce family."


    Mu Shi didn''t raise his mind. He sipped his tea carefully. It seems that only this cup of tea is interested in her.


    Shen Xi didn''t even sit down. He leaned back in his chair and pressed his watch with his fingers: "well, speak directly."


    "...." Mr. he smiled and said, "well, since young master Shen said so, I''ll say it directly. Young master Shen, I want to cooperate with you."


    Shen Xi was still thinking about the watch. His tone was very cold: "cooperation is OK, but what can you give me? If the conditions are not enough for me to be moved, you won''t talk about everything."


    Mr. he smiled twice. After he had a sip of tea and calmed down, he said; "This is natural. If I can''t satisfy you, I dare not negotiate with you."


    Shen Xi gave a cry, raised his hand and knocked twice on the table.


    "Well, very good. You can tell me your conditions."


    What is uncle.


    Just look at Shen Xi.


    He was half killed by a younger generation, but he couldn''t get angry and had to smile.


    "Now you are in the Shen family. You should be in a difficult position?"

 Chapter 2238

    <h4>Chapter 2238</h4>


    Shen Xi looked at him suspiciously. After half a day of curiosity, he asked in surprise, "why is it so difficult for me? I''m going to have a good time. If someone takes care of me, you can also order someone to do things for me."


    He always smiles.


    Indeed, if Shen Xi didn''t want to be in power alone, there wouldn''t be so many people struggling to deal with him.


    After all, as long as a carefree young master gives him a little favor, he will be grateful for Zade''s eptance.


    Gu Yun will fulfill this point even if he is no longer a man.


    However, I only admire the time.


    Mr. He looked at the time and smiled like a kind old man: "does Miss Mu think so?"


    Shen Xi looked puzzled again: "my sister and I don''t have the same idea, right, sister?"


    Mu Shinian nodded modestly.


    It seems that no matter what Shen Xi says or does, she looks very indifferent.


    He always couldn''t sit still: "Miss mu, we all know what you can do. You left everything and came here. You don''t just want to be a famous youngdy without real power?"


    "How to say, very good."


    Mu Shinian kept smiling. She looked at Shen Xi and joked with a smile: "as long as we don''t leave the pce, we''ll be safe. We''ll fight and fight with so many people. In case of an ident, we''ll both die."


    "You have no chance of winning because you have few people." President he seized the loophole in her words and opened his mouth anxiously: "you see, if you have many people, you may not lose!"


    Not necessarily


    Shen Xi sneered in her heart and finally pushed people to this point.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other with some funny eyes.


    Shen Xi sat carelessly on the chair, holding his arms and looking at him coolly.


    "You said that, didn''t you?"


    "If we don''t do it well, we have to fight for something so dangerous. If we''re not careful, we''ll die. What are we trying to do? Isn''t it good now?"


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    He always knows that their mind must not be so simple.


    People havee all the way. How can they just want such an important identity?


    They must have other purposes.


    However, if they don''t say it, they can''t find it out by themselves?


    President he was so anxious that he suddenly thought of those who chased them. He was silent, smiled and said, "then you can''t really hide in the pce for a lifetime?"


    Mu Shinian''s action of drinking tea.


    The smile on Shen Xi''s face also disappeared.


    Such a small move gave President he great self-confidence. He smiled, sat down in his chair and said, "if I didn''t arrive in time today, you might be really dangerous. Such things will certainly not be the first time. As long as you go out, someone wille after you from time to time."


    Shen Xi continued to kick the muddle and understood: "no, what do you mean? Do you know who those who chased us?"


    Really good. I can pretend.


    It is worthy of being cultivated by mu Shinian.


    President he looked at mu Shinian meaningfully. How long has it been? Mu Shinian really has the power to turn corruption into magic. At once, Shen Xi has changed from a dandy to such a cunning look.

 Chapter 2239

    <h4>Chapter 2239</h4>


    When dealing with such people, you really have to keep a hundred and twenty hearts.


    identally, he was drilled into the sleeve.


    President he took a sip of tea, He smiled and said, "I don''t know. My men haven''t found them yet. When they find them, they will always find out who moved them. However, young master Shen should also know that you are here now. Many people want to do it to you. After all, few people will believe that you only want a small part of your family property. It''s enough to have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life."


    Shen Xi looked at her eyes and admired her thoughts. Thetter raised her eyebrows and swept away the gorgeous cold wind.


    "Mr. He doesn''t believe it either?"


    Mr. he choked. He smiled again. He let out a sigh and said, "look what you said, I naturally believe you two. After all, I have a friendship with your father. Today, I worked hard to protect you two for your father, didn''t I?"


    "Really?"


    Mu Shinian just expressed doubts and continued to bow his head to taste tea.


    The tea seemed especially to her appetite. She drank several cups in a row.


    Shen Xi let out a cry, leaned back on his chair and sighed: "the world is really crazy. It''s good. Why don''t you give people a way to live? I don''t want to do anything. I just want to be a young master."


    "Yes, young master Shen is right."


    President he echoed.


    Shen Xi looked at her with a headache and said, "sister, if we go out like this, it''s really troublesome. We can''t always encounter one or two chases every time we go out. If we go out like this, we can''t go out. We can''t really stay at the pce house all our life. I''m not going to suffocate."


    Mu Shi read well and said slowly, "it''s really troublesome."


    "So, you can trust me." President he immediately said, "your father and I have been good friends for many years. To be honest, I''m sorry not to help you."


    Shen Xi sneered inside.


    No wonder mu Shinian repeated a sentence to him. If there is no interest, no deep old love can y any role.


    I really should say that.


    ha-ha.


    Shen Xi propped her chin as if thinking.


    President he said, "I really want to help you."


    "What you said is really reasonable." Shen Xi touched his chin and said, "OK, first tell us how you can help us and how far you can help us."


    President he is waiting for this sentence.


    He said: "in addition to people, I will also help you to say it on the board of directors. Don''t worry. If Ie forward, they will have some weight. Those people are old foxes. They know what to do better than me."


    Shen Xi stroked his chin in embarrassment.


    "But now, we don''t even have any real power." The implication is that the situation is as embarrassing as it is.


    "It''s notpletely absent." Mr. He said, looking at mu Shinian and the pendant hanging around her neck: "those people recognize things and don''t recognize people."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, whirling the pendant, his eyes mixed with a bit of ridicule.


    "This is really a good thing."


    "It''s a good thing. It depends on how to use it." President he smiled and reminded: "with this, at least you can mobilize some of the people in the pce. As for the rest, I can help you solve them secretly."

 Chapter 2240

    <h4>Chapter 2240</h4>


    "Secret?"


    Shen Xi joked: "that is to say, you don''t want to stand on our side now."


    President he was anxious and was about to exin when Shen Xi interrupted him.


    Shen Xi gave a sound and said slowly, "but what I said is also true. There are no people around us now. Smart people won''t choose to stand on our side. Isn''t this looking for death?"


    "No, you must not say that." He always had a little cold sweat on his forehead.


    He exined: "if we are all in the open, if you want to do something that is not easy to let people know, there will be no help. I am considering this."


    Shen Xi gave a cry and suddenly realized that it would be easy to be deceived again.


    "What you said also has a certain truth."


    President he was relieved, picked up the teacup again, took a sip of tea, and then exined with a smile: "so, we''ve decided. You''re responsible for holding your eyes in the open. I''ll do the rest."


    Shen Xi was silent and nodded hesitantly.


    "OK, that''s the only way."


    "Did you agree?" He is always a little incredible.


    Shen Xi looked puzzled; "You have helped us analyze it so urately, so we also want to live a good life. Otherwise, we can meet the pursuit when we go out. Whoever changes this matter will have a broken mentality."


    President he smiled, but his eyes couldn''t help falling on mu Shinian''s face, as if he wanted to get some words from her.


    Even a little, some are good.


    Mu Shinian was still silent, and hiszy eyes had no focal length.


    She didn''t object to anything Shen Xi said.


    Even very supportive.


    Mr. he couldn''t help it. Shen Xi''s words were unreliable. All he wanted was an approval from mu Shinian.


    Therefore, some people did not speak, he took the initiative to lead the topic to the past.


    "What does Miss Mu think?"


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind. He drank another sip of tea and said, "nature."


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''m relieved to have miss Mu''s words with young master Shen." President he said, "how about I send someone to take you back? In this way, you won''t meet people you shouldn''t meet."


    "Please."


    Shen Xi saidzily.


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. He respectfully sent people away, and then sighed heavily.


    Finally, finally.


    His subordinates didn''t understand: "all this is a trap?"


    President he smiled and shook his head.


    "Otherwise?"


    The subordinate frowned: "it''s a bureau since that phone call? However, I really want to say, Miss mu, it''s really not easy."


    "Yes."


    He always frowned, with both appreciation and fear in his eyes.


    "I''ve thought about it. She came to me and either persuaded me to stand on their side, or threatened me directly, or said something with my handle. Even if not, she might ask me not to help Gong Ming and just stand by. However, I really didn''t expect that in the end, I begged her to cooperate with me!"


    Speaking of this, Mr. he sighed heavily again; "Moreover, I have to kneel down and beg for their cooperation."


    "..." when you think about it deeply, it can make people angry.


    But they can''t get angry.


    Because it''s too shocking.


    He always smiled and said, "I hope I chose the right way."

 Chapter 2241

    <h4>Chapter 2241</h4>


    Even if he wanted to stand idly by, he had no chance. Mu Shinian didn''t spend a dime, didn''t say a word, and directly operated in twos and threes, which provoked the contradiction between him and the pce family. As long as there was a contradiction, a crack and designing a major event that was vital to his life, it was toote for him to protect himself.


    If Shen Xi cannot be saved and Shen Xi cannot be in power, the pce family will have reason to attack him from time to time.


    Fear buried in the heart, always get rid of it.


    President he closed his eyes wearily: "Mu Shinian, Gong Jie has been confused all his life. At this time, he can be so lucky to have such a prating daughter. Fortunately, I am an aplice with her."


    His subordinates knew that he was badly hit today and didn''t dare to say anything. They could only stand aside silently.


    President he turned around with a heavy heart and went back to the house.


    "How are you looking for the person you''re after?"


    "ording to your meaning, they were deliberately let go." The man said here, but he didn''t understand: "why do you want to let go? If you catch it directly and throw it to the pce house to confront it, you will be loyal in front of the Shen family''s siblings."


    Mr. He shook his head; "No, I have to stay."


    In case the Shen brothers and sisters are not reliable, he didn''t pick the matter of the pce family in the open. Even if the east window incident happened, he can buy some time and run away.


    ¡­¡­


    On the bus, Shen Xi was very happy.


    More excited than just now.


    Mu Shinian leaned calmly on the seat. Seeing his staggering smile, he couldn''t help joking: "well, you can stop."


    Shen Xi keptughing.


    "Laugh to death."


    Mu Shinian said, I see.


    Indeed, it seems that I''m going tough silly.


    Shen Xi covered her stomach, coughed hard, smiled and said, "I said, Mr. he probably wanted to strangle us. As a result, it''s not necessary to do a good job in superficial Kung Fu and ask us to cooperate."


    Mu Shinian picks his eyebrows.


    It did hurt a little.


    But she''s not used to bow her head.


    The cell phone rang.


    Shen Xi looked at the familiar number and opened his face in silence.


    Mu Shinian directly clicks on and answers.


    "Well, yes, I''m not hurt. I have nothing to do. I''m going back, OK."


    Then she hung up.


    Shen Xi asked, "young master Bo?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian had nothing to hide. She smiled and said, "he found someone."


    Shen Xi rubbed and stood up excitedly. Then, his head hit the roof heavily.


    Silence.


    Very silent.


    Mu Shinian looked at him holding his head and wailing in pain and blinked.


    "Don''t get too excited. It''s only a matter of time before you find it."


    "No, you two are too divine!" Shen Xi covered her head and asked, "no wonder you two will attract each other. Your feelings are the same."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and said, "it''s not as divine as you said. It''s all regr. It''s not as exaggerated as the vast sea of people you think."


    Shen Xi thought, isn''t that exaggeration?


    Three or two times to find out.


    So many people in the pce family may not be able to find it.


    Mu Shinian turned his cell phone, hesitated for a long time and said, "this matter can''t stop here. You can think of a way to make it big."


    "Make a big noise?"


    Shen Xi wondered.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I''m going out. You make a big noise and attract attention. I took the opportunity to sneak out."

 Chapter 2242

    <h4>Chapter 2242</h4>


    Shen Xi was ready to cry.


    "It''s really not. If it''s like this, I''ll find you when it''s big."


    That makes sense.


    But she has to go out today.


    Mu Shinian looked at the address he sent her. It''s estimated that it will take two or three hours toe back. He can''t hide it for so long.


    Shen Xi said, "otherwise, you will go directly and I will go back alone. Anyway, this matter will be known sooner orter."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "forget it first, go back first, I''ll think of a way."


    There''s really no way to worry about it.


    Otherwise, if one is not careful, Gu Yun and they will all go out.


    "And Gu Jian, he didn''t show up, and he didn''t know where he went."


    Mu Shimian sighed deeply: "what he said is also ah. He estimates that he will hide in the dark. If he calctes so, he should really attract attention."


    "So, don''t worry so much."


    Shen Xi said; "Go back first."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and wondered how to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yun is waiting for news.


    Gong Ming was not worried at all. She sat in a chair,zily bowed her head and yed with her mobile phone. Seeing that she was so worried, she reminded her.


    "Mom, don''t worry, there will be no ident."


    Gu Yun sighed: "why don''t I worry? It''s not 100% achievable. If something goes wrong, then..."


    "If anything goes wrong, there are only three of them."


    Gong Ming said carelessly, "it''s much easier to move them than expected."


    Gu Yun felt the same way, but he just felt uneasy, as if something was going to happen.


    Gong Ming''s cell phone rang.


    He looked down and said to Gu Yun, "look, isn''t this what it is?"


    Gu Yun also stood up nervously: "really?"


    Gong Ming gave a hum, opened his cell phone and ordered it to be released.


    On the phone, there was a worried voice from his men. It seemed that he had just experienced strenuous exercise, so his voice was still panting.


    "Something''s wrong, young master. Mr. He did it and saved the man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ming sped his fingers on the table: "what are you talking about?"


    "Originally, we still had hope, but Mr. He intervened, and then the people were directly rescued, and we had no chance. Not only that, Mr. He''s people alsounched a fierce encirclement and suppression against us, but I don''t know how. He just chased us and didn''t want to be serious."


    Speaking of this, his men were almost puzzled: "ording to that posture, we would be caught sooner orter, but they must have let the water out in the end."


    Gong Ming was silent for a long time before he asked, "didn''t anyone get caught?"


    "No."


    His men whispered; "What is Mr. He''s up to?"


    "Oh."


    Gong Ming sat in a chair, took a cup of tea, took a sip, and then slowly said, "what else can I do, old fox."


    My men didn''t understand, but they hung up before they could ask.


    Gu Yun asked nervously, "didn''t you seed? Has the man run away?"


    Gong Ming looked at her and nodded: "president he has made a move to protect them, which is equal to being public. We should stand on their side."


    Gu Yun sat down in his chair with obvious fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 2243

    <h4>Chapter 2243</h4>


    "I knew it!" Gu Yun said, "this is too risky. If Mr. He is forced to the limit, he must do something to resist. He is not a toy to be manipted."


    Gong Ming looked at his mother and asked with a smile, "so, me me?"


    Gu Yun was stunned and immediately showed a smile on his face.


    "No, no, no, why do you me me? You just think too much. I just makeints about it."


    "Yes."


    Gong Ming didn''t know if she heard it or not. Turning the thin mobile phone, her brain quickly outlined pictures one by one, and then crisscrossed to form a disordered map.


    He had a slight hook on the corner of his lips and a somewhat loose smile.


    "It''s not that I can''t do this. I''m not one with us. I''ll leave sooner orter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yun frowned: "Kehe didn''t tear his face with us in the open at least."


    Let their men go is the best proof.


    "So I said, he is an old fox." Gong Ming smiled and joked: "neither side will offend. At that time, no matter where the victory is, he can save himself."


    It''s like this.


    Gu Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, things had been like this, and she didn''t have much hope.


    "What are we going to do now? Everything is in a mess now."


    "Not much." Gong Ming smiled and said, "anyway, it''s already like this. It''s better to just order. What should we do? What can we change with an additional president he?"


    Nothing can change.


    Gong Ming was not worried that he would fall into a desperate situation. He looked at Gu Yun and asked with a smile: "now you should know that they will not be satisfied. Now that they havee back, they areing to the pce family. They can''t see the rest. For them, those small favors can''t enter their eyes at all, so don''t have unrealistic fantasies in the future."


    That pierced my heart.


    Gu Yun had some scruples and nned to forget about it.


    Just give them some money and get rid of them.


    Now it seems that the sisters and brothers are really upset and kind.


    "I see." Gu Yun sighed, "we are really not as good as you in this matter. I thought it would be very difficult for mu Shinian to bring Shen Xi. Who knows."


    "Shen Xi is not terrible. As long as mu Shinian is away, he can''t be a climate. Unfortunately, he has a military division around him now." And it is also the kind of military division that one person can resist 10000 people.


    Gu Yun looked at the time and sighed, "I don''t know where your uncle has gone. Why hasn''t hee back yet."


    Gong Ming said, "maybe I''m busy. When my uncle is busy, he won''t show up for a long time."


    "That''s what I said." Gu Yun held Gong Ming''s hand and said seriously, "don''t worry. No matter what you want to do, mom will support you."


    "Thank you, mom."


    Gong Ming politely replied.


    As soon as the voices of the two people fell, there was a sound of footsteps at the door.


    When they looked up, they saw Shen Xi swaggering in, followed by mu Shinian. They were very quiet. As soon as they came in, they sat directly on the sofa.


    Gu Yun looked at Gong Ming. After getting the hint from the other party, she stood up with a smile. s, she said in surprise, "haven''t you two gone out? Why... What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2244

    <h4>Chapter 2244</h4>


    The two men were really dusty and their clothes were a little dirty. They looked like they had just experienced a fierce fight.


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak. He just unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and drank two mouthfuls.


    Shen Xi rolled her eyes and smiled impolitely, "don''t you know?"


    Gu Yun and Gong Ming looked at each other and didn''t understand.


    "What can we know? We don''t trust you to go out alone. We specially sent someone to protect you. We don''t trust you to go to president he''s house. Is it difficult? Something happened on the way back?" Gu Yun couldn''t help but raise the volume: "didn''t president he send a car to protect you?"


    Shen Xi was silent and smiled meaningfully.


    "What do you say?"


    Gu Yun frowned; "This is nonsense. Now who doesn''t know that there are a lot of people staring at you two? He didn''t mean it! He didn''t send someone to protect you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    fierce.


    Shen Xi sighed heartily.


    Originally, I thought president he was already the acting ceiling. Unexpectedly, Gu Yun was also a good yer.


    Obviously they sent someone to hunt them down. As a result, in the end, they could be so clean and set up their own image so upright.


    It''s really great.


    If it weren''t for the wrong asion, Shen Xi would like to apud.


    Mu Shinian just listened quietly and didn''t express his opinions.


    Gu Yun didn''t care if anyone answered. Seeing the situation, he asked with concern, "are you two not hurt?"


    "No."


    Shen Xi said slowly, "if there was an ident, we wouldn''t be here. Are you right?"


    Gu Yun smiled and said, "that''s what you said. If you''re okay, I''ll rest assured. Otherwise, I don''t know how to exin to your father."


    "There''s no need to exin." Shen Xi held her chin and said, "even if such a big thing happened, we were close to death. Think about how we should tell you. After all, we didn''t die, nor did we die in the pce."


    "...." Gu Yun''s face was stiff with a smile.


    "Look what young master Shen said."


    "The truth."


    Shen Xi smiled and opened his mouth; "Auntie is so concerned about our lives that we can''t give her any trouble. If something happens at the pce, let it out. If ites out that Auntie wants to murder us, it''s bad, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, you really like joking." The cold sweat on Gu Yun''s forehead fell down, but his face was still not flustered; "This is an ident. Next time you go out, we will arrange good people. There will be no idents like today."


    "Well, that''s great." With that, Shen Xi stood up and nced at their mother and son, The voice was a bit funny: "although some words should not be said too hard, after all, we will meet in the future, but it''s better to say it. Sometimes, don''t do stupid things that even pigs can''t do. After all, people whose lives are on the line have to think for several steps when they take one step, so don''t force them casually."


    "It''s so hard to aplish nothing after so many things like this. Isn''t it?"


    Shen Xi didn''t name the Taoist family, but every word was about these people.


    Gu Yun''s face was no longer good-looking.

 Chapter 2245

    <h4>Chapter 2245</h4>


    She couldn''t even maintain her superficial Kung Fu. Gong Ming smiled and said, "you''re right."


    "Well, goodbye, everyone."


    Shen Xi then went out.


    Mu Shinian didn''t even bother to say hello. He followed him and went out of the door.


    After they left, Gu Yun gritted his teeth.


    "That''s great!"


    "Mom, there''s nothing to be angry about." Gong Ming calmly exined: "this result should have been guessed long ago."


    "But I''m still unwilling!" Gu Yun gritted his teeth: "they know everything. They just watched us manipte all this. We thought they were in the game, but we didn''t know that we were in the game."


    That''s very reasonable.


    Gong Ming is also annoyed.


    But reason still prevailed.


    He looked at the two men, remained silent for a long time, and suddenly asked; "Don''t you think mu Shinian is a little strange?"


    "... what?"


    This name is much more sensitive than Shen Xi''s name.


    Gu Yun recalled and said, "it''s normal everywhere except that he didn''t say anything."


    "No, I still feel abnormal." Gong Ming thought of that face and suddenly fell silent: "she didn''t say anything."


    Didn''t say anything


    Gong Ming pondered silently for a long time around this sentence.


    Gu Yun frowned; "Are you thinking too much? Mu Shinian made it clear that he wanted to train Shen Xi. These words must have been arranged behind them. Therefore, Shen Xi had the courage to say so many words."


    Gong Ming gave a sound, but the anger on his face didn''t dissipate.


    He looked very quiet, but his brain was turning rapidly.


    "She''s not afraid. If Shen Xi says something she shouldn''t say? After all, she can''t know what we''re going to say in advance."


    Even if you can guess a little, you can''t be all right.


    So this is really unreliable.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Gu Yun was not nervous at all. When he said this, she couldn''t help being nervous. She held Gong Ming''s shoulder and said, "if you don''t trust me, we''ll send more people to monitor them."


    Gong Ming nodded and still felt something wrong.


    But where is it.


    ¡­¡­


    We won a battle today.


    Shen Xi was so happy that she even ate an extra bowl for dinner.


    Mu Shinian is still thinking about how to get out.


    "If Mr. He contacts you, you will say as we have agreed."


    Mu Shinian exined, picked up a shrimp and put it back in a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to eat?" Shen Xi thought her movements were a little too strange.


    Mu Shinian said and gently shook his head: "nothing, thinking about things, no appetite."


    "Oh, you are."


    Shen Xi took several shrimps with public chopsticks and put them all in her bowl: "don''t think so much. Eat them first. When you''re full, think about things slowly. You can''t do it alone. I''ll apany you."


    Mu Shinian smiled and ate slowly.


    Shen Xi was satisfied when she moved her chopsticks: "right, you can think of anything when you are full. If you are not full, you can''t think of anything."


    Mu Shi couldn''t say a word, slowly leaned back on the chair and picked up the rice without a bite.


    Shen Xi saw that she had been looking out of the window and joked, "Oh, you''re waiting for someone."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian denied it very simply.


    "Don''t deny it. Look at this, he shoulde too." Shen Xi looked at her watch and said, "how can you sneak?"

 Chapter 2246

    <h4>Chapter 2246</h4>


    "This is not sneaky."


    Mu Shinian could not help but retort: "we are aboveboard and nothing. Don''t continue to be curious about it."


    Shen Xi smiled impolitely: e on, you''re not sneaky. You''ve climbed the wall. Don''t you? You have to go through the front door."


    "... you have time to think about the next road." Mu Shinian saw a string of ck lines on her forehead. She was speechless for a long time before she silently looked at Shen Xi: "you are very gossip."


    "Human nature." Shen Xi sat beside her, smiled and said, "I''m the only rtive you have by blood now. Of course, I should pay attention to your private life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I have no private life." Mu Shinian couldn''t help retorting. She sighed and stressed with great difficulty: "I''m just like him, not asplex as you think."


    "I don''t want to beplicated." Shen Xi smiled innocently.


    Mu Shinian grits his teeth. I don''t know what''s going on in your head. It has nothing to do with me.


    "I''m going to have a rest."


    Mu Shinian was about to stand up when he was pushed back.


    Shen Xi smiled and said, "OK, I won''t tease you. I''ll ask serious questions."


    "You ask." As soon as I heard that it was a serious problem, mu Shinian began to sit upright.


    Shen Xi was silent and asked, "will he marry you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s back straightened up and bent down again at one time.


    She sighed heavily, and for the first time she had an idea of throwing the man out.


    "It''s a pity that you haven''t reached the legal age for marriage yet." Shen Xi touched her chin and sighed: "however, it''s OK to get engaged first. Your dowry must be avable. As your brother, I will be ready."


    Mu Shinian stroked his forehead silently.


    "Shut up."


    "But it''s no use discussing it with you. When shallownesses, I''ll tell him myself."


    Mu Shinian suddenly looked up and said, "Why are you telling him this?"


    "Of course it''s a good discussion." Shen Xi told her seriously, "I''ve seen my Shen cousin get married. Good guy, there are many rules, but you can''t be careless."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You''re not my brother. You''re my mother.


    Mu Shinian thought.


    "Don''t say anything. The top priority now is to find a way to see how to go out and meet that man. We''ll talk about the restter."


    Shen Xi gave a cry and looked indifferent.


    But a momentter, he couldn''t help joking.


    "Elder sister, you shouldn''t be... Sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian feels that she has always been calm and has a good temper. As long as she doesn''t provoke her without eyes, she is generally toozy to care.


    But tonight, some people are too presumptuous.


    Repeatedly provoked her.


    At this meeting, she waspletely unable to calm down.


    Shen Xi saw mu Shinian take a deep breath.


    At that time, he hadn''t noticed that danger wasing on his head. He was still joking that she was so thin skinned. What''s the shame.


    Then, when she picked up her pillow, it was toote.


    He was just about to run when mu Shinian''s pillow hit him directly in the face.


    Then he let out a cry and covered his nose in embarrassment.

 Chapter 2247

    <h4>Chapter 2247</h4>


    Mu Shinian put on an expressionless pillow and bumped on his hand: "do you want to continue this topic?"


    Shen Xi covered her nose and looked at her in horror.


    "Are you really going to do it?"


    Mu Shinian, ha ha.


    "Don''t try again. For the sake of my blood rtionship with you, don''t worry. I''ll save your life."


    "..." Shen Xi burst into a cold sweat on his back.


    Mom.


    This sister is terrible.


    The door opened with a squeak.


    Thin shallow patted the dust on his hands and came in. Seeing their posture, he picked up the tip of his eyebrows slightly.


    Shen Xi immediately felt that he had found a rescuer. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard the rescuer say, "do you want to teach someone a lesson? I''lle. Your hands are not good yet. Don''t exercise violently."


    "Shen Xi thought he had heard wrong.


    After being serious, his face turned green.


    I went. These two people really deserve to be a pair.


    Even the thinking as like as two peas.


    He really couldn''t help it.


    "I said! Shouldn''t you please me?"


    If Bo Qian wants to marry mu Shinian, shouldn''t he please his brother? Aren''t you afraid of his objection!?


    Thin shallow looked at him speechless. After detailing him at the top and bottom, he asked seriously, "why?"


    Shen Xi burst into tears.


    He covered his nose and silently raised a thumb: "it''s all right, you talk."


    "Wait, it has something to do with you." Thin shallow called him, took the pillow in Mu Shinian''s hand and directly cut into the subject: "people hide more hidden. I asked someone to keep it. He wouldn''t reveal anything. He said frankly that it''s indispensable to see you two."


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip and said, "it''s not very unexpected."


    She had expected it.


    Shen Xi also looked serious; "But it''s not so easy for us to go out now. With thest lesson, the pce family must guard against us and won''t let us leave so easily. Moreover, even if we want to leave, we can only go alone. The other person has to stay. In case of any situation here, we can deliver the news in time."


    "So it''s more troublesome."


    Thin shallow said.


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and was thinking about it.


    "We have few people, and we can''t stop it for long."


    "It''s not reliable to ask Mr. He for help. The man avoided everyone, which shows that it''s very important. Mr. He is a wall grass. If the situation is wrong there, he will withdraw immediately, and the insurance level will not be so strict."


    After analyzing a meal.


    It''s still dead.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin, and his eyshes cast a dim cold light.


    After pondering, she said, "otherwise, go."


    Shen Xi frowned, "but are you sure to let him speak?"


    "Try it." Mu Shinian said, "if I want to go out, it will be easier."


    It''s really simple.


    Compared with Shen Xi, these men of the Gong family can''t stop it at all.


    "OK." Thin shallow also said: "otherwise you go, I stay here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two pairs of eyes nced at him.


    Shen Xi first objected: "that''s no good. It''s so dangerous. You stay here. If it''s exposed, it''s really bad."


    Mu Shinian also disagreed: "absolutely not."


    "It''s not that bad." Bo Qian patted her head, looked at her serious face and couldn''t help sighing:

 Chapter 2248

    <h4>Chapter 2248</h4>


    "Once the situation is wrong, I''ll run away immediately. How? The people here can''t trap you, nor can they trap me."


    Mu Shinian frowned, grabbed his hand and said, "I said you stayed to help me, but you definitely didn''te to die. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll send you back immediately."


    Suddenly serious, Shen Xi was a little frightened.


    It''s worthy to be an admirer of the times. She''s familiar with the way even Bo Qian threatens. She hasn''t done this kind of thing before. She suddenly sympathizes with young master Bo. What should I do.


    Thin shallow hand continued to put on her head and reluctantly made a joke: "although the identity of the heirs of the thin family is useless at this point, it will not be cut as soon as they appear."


    "Be obedient. Just do what you want to do first. If you understand,e back quickly. I won''t have an ident in such a short time."


    It''s guaranteed to be shallow.


    Mu Shinian frowned tightly, but he still didn''t mean to unscrew it.


    She bit her teeth heavily.


    Just gently nodded his head.


    "Well, as you said, nothing will happen."


    "Don''t worry." Bo Qian patted her head and said, "in the woods to the east of the Pce House, someone is there. You know someone. The license te number is XXXXXX, a ck SUV."


    Mu Shinian nodded, his face still worried.


    "Don''t worry."


    Thin shallow helplessly touched her face: "I promise, there will be no less hair."


    "... I''ll leave someone to cooperate with you." Mu Shinian opened his mouth seriously: "keep themunication unobstructed at any time."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow helpless shoulde down.


    He doesn''t know how many times he has experienced life and death. How can he feel that he is just like a child in front of Mu Shinian? It''s not reassuring.


    Mu Shinian hesitated and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    The two men were about to set out in the dark.


    Shen Xi didn''t have the skills of the two of them. With the effort of the boss, he finally came down from the upstairs. He sat on thewn and watched Mu Shimian jump down from above. Hended smartly and didn''t breathe.


    She stood up and even patted the dust on her hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi blinked twice.


    Mu Shinian tightened his backpack, pulled down his hat, and said to Shen Xi, "let''s go."


    "... ah."


    Not all the way, not all the way.


    These two people''s skills are too rebellious.


    Shen Xi wailed and silently followed mu Shinian.


    People were staring around their house.


    Only here, because the location is too remote, so there is no one. If you want to leave, it is rtively unobstructed.


    Sure enough, after a while, the two left.


    Then he found the car in the woods and left quietly.


    Shen Xi held the bag and felt like holding a ton of bombs.


    "You two are so divine."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read and looked at the house in the distance.


    Shen Xi said; "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. Didn''t you say that you set up many obstacles? He can avoid them one by one and sessfully find your location. Therefore, this shows that he''s not ayman and can''t have an ident so easily."


    Mu Shinian also breathed out; "I know."


    "Just know. Don''t think about it." Shen Xi said, "I think now, what kind of amazing secret will we knowter."

 Chapter 2249

    <h4>Chapter 2249</h4>


    Mu Shinian is not very interested in these secrets.


    If it hadn''t been for Gong Jie''s orders, she wouldn''t have taken so much effort at all.


    It''s not all about that.


    The car was driving in the dark and soon disappeared at the end of the street without any movement.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    At dawn, two people arrived at their destination.


    The driver got out of the car and handed them some breakfast: "it''s cold. You''ll make do with it. There''s no shop near here."


    "It''s all right, thank you. Some food is good."


    Shen Xi took it and said thank you very politely.


    Mu Shinian also took the milk and said, "where is the man?"


    "Come with me."


    This ce is very biased.


    The two men followed left and right, took several turns, and finally found a ce.


    Xiao Hei stood at the door, and his eyes warmed up when he saw mu Shinian.


    "Miss."


    Mu Shinian sighed and asked helplessly, "how many people havee?"


    Xiao Hei was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth silently; "Quite a lot, but they all stay outside. If we need it, they wille in."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his forehead.


    All right.


    She knew these people wouldn''t be so obedient.


    "Don''t be angry, miss. We''re all worried about you. Now I''m relieved to see you''re all right."


    Mu Shinian can''t breathe a sigh of relief.


    But time was too tight. She didn''t have time to me anyone. She said directly, "take me to meet someone."


    "OK."


    Xiao Hei knocked on the door and then pushed it open.


    Theyout of the house is very simple, even rudimentary.


    A man who looked ferocious on the surface sat in a chair. He was probably hurt a lot, so his face was very pale.


    Mu Shinian looked, then turned his eyes away and looked at Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi understood and immediately said, "Hello, I''m Shen Xi. This is my sister mu Shinian. Gong Jie asked us toe to you and said you have a secret we want to know."


    The man nodded and said, "you can call me Lao Lu. I work for your father."


    "... oh."


    Shen Xi answered and said; "What is it that he wants us to know? Is it the cause of all this?"


    Lao Lu lit a cigarette, but thought of the presence of a girl, he cut it off.


    "It''s all right. You smoke."


    Mu Shinian''s quiet mouth.


    After a while, old Luton continued to light the cigarette and began to smoke.


    He vomited a mouthful of smoke and said heavily, "can''t you steal Mr. Gong''s physical examination report?"


    "... he told me there was no need to get this." Mu Shinian said; "I thought of two exnations at that time. One, even if I got it, was a normal examination report that had not been tampered with. Another was a normal report that had been judged to be critically ill."


    "What kind do you prefer?" Asked old Lu.


    Mu Shinian said, "the first."


    "... but there must be fraud. It''s not so difficult to manipte the inspection report. It''s a good rtionship. When Gong Ming is like the middle of the sun and Gong Jie has no power to turn the sky, no one should dare to sell their face."


    Lao Lu sighed and said, "yes, the report is all right, but there is something wrong with Mr. Gong''s predisposing factors. Mr. Gong once told me that he suspected that he had been poisoned while he was still talking."


    Sure enough, it''s like this.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip: "continue."

 Chapter 2250

    <h4>Chapter 2250</h4>


    Old Lu looked at mu Shinian, sighed slightly, and said, "Miss mu, sir should be saved. If it were you, you should be able to save her."


    Mu Shinian was silent and nodded: "I have a way to do it."


    "That''s good. I''ll rest assured."


    It may havested too long under high pressure, which led to the man''s incoherence and nervousness. After he struggled to change a morefortable position, Then he continued: "Sir, he is very ill. I haven''t seen him for a few days. He can''t speak, but he simply left some words. He said that if the youngdy and the young master appear at the same time, ask me to tell you all the truth."


    Shen Xi was silent and subconsciously clenched his fist.


    He can guess a little about his own life experience.


    But about Mu Shinian, it''s all bad news.


    They were silent and looked anxiously at mu Shinian.


    "I''m fine. I knew it all along."


    Mu Shinian didn''t look at him, but his eyes were still staring at Lao Lu.


    Old Lu sighed, I decided to start with Shen Xi: "Young master Shen, your mother is the first mistress of the pce family. No matter how it is arrangedter, you are the rightful sessor. Your mother had an ident shortly after you were born and imed to be postpartum depression, but in fact, your mother was poisoned. It was toote when it was discovered. Sir, although she was married to your mother and didn''t like your mother, she didn''t like her Not so fierce as to kill her. So the husband tracked down for some time, but there was no evidence at all. Therefore, there has been a great contradiction between your mother''s house and your husband for a long time. In particr, shortly after that, the husband brought another woman back with her children. You should know very well about this. She is Gu Yun. "


    "... that is to say, before my mother left, he had..." Shen Xi couldn''t say the rest.


    He felt only hate and disgust.


    Even if he didn''t know her at all and couldn''t remember the so-called mother, he still felt like swallowing a fly.


    Lao Lu gently nodded his head: "yes, that''s what I mean."


    "Oh." Shen Xi sneered. He was even less fond of his father lying in the hospital bed: "it seems that he will be what he is now. It''s really not innocent at all."


    That''s too bloody.


    But what he scolds is also reasonable.


    Old Lu sighed and said, "Sir, this is the problem, but you can understand that he is in a high position and there are many people around him."


    "Don''t make any excuses. Cheating is cheating. No matter how beautiful it is, it can''t be denied." Shen Xi opened his mouth in disgust.


    Lao Lu nodded and simply skimmed over the topic.


    "After Gu Yun entered the gate of the pce family, she has always been a teacher and did not show any desire to seize power. Therefore, Mr. Gu trusted her very much and even decided to treat her child as the heir of the pce family. In fact, Mr. Gu did the same."


    "Then he sent me away?" Shen Xi said sarcastically.


    Lao Lu shook his head this time: "this is not. This time, your husband didn''t send you away. You were kidnapped."


    "... what?"


    Shen Xi frowned, "have I been kidnapped?"

 Chapter 2251

    <h4>Chapter 2251</h4>


    "Well, when you were one year old, the nanny kidnapped you and stabbed Gu Yun. Now it seems that this is probably Gu Yun''s self-directed and self acting, because Gu Yun almost stabbed her chest in order to rob you from the nanny. Afterwards, shey in the hospital for nearly eight months before she could get out of bed and walk aroundpletely. It costs so much that she would die if she was not careful, At that time, we didn''t think deeply. "


    Shen Xi couldn''t remember what had happened. She just felt frightened when she listened.


    He frowned and wrote two words of uneasiness on his face.


    Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder and asked for him, "where''s the back? Didn''t you find anyone?"


    "Found it."


    Lao Lu said slowly, "I found it."


    He repeated those three words, making Shen Xi more nervous.


    Shen Xi gritted his teeth and asked, "what will happen after you find it?"


    Old Lu sighed heavily. He wanted to smoke, but he was embarrassed to see a girl present.


    Mu Shinian nced at the cigarette box and coldly reminded: "you''re still hurt."


    The implication is that you shouldn''t touch less.


    "Ah, good."


    Lao Lu smiled, sighed and said slowly, "when we found you, you were dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s face was nk.


    After a long time, he weakly spit out a word from his mouth.


    "Ah?"


    He''s dead?


    What is he now?


    Ghosts? Or did he do the same thing?


    Mu Shinian was very calm. She pinched Shen Xi''s shoulder and hinted him not to think nonsense. She said, "it''s not him who died, it''s someone else, just pretending to be him, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Lao Lu sighed again and rubbed his face with his hands, The tone gradually deepened: "As like as two peas, I am not sure. It seems that they are preparing for the kidnapping for a long time. When they found it, they were dressed like the clothes they were kidnapping, but they had been dead for a while. They were somewhat deformed, and the nurse was around, too. She was also dead. Suicide. It''s really the legitimate son of the pce family. It''s hard to exin why he died like this. It''s hard to exin to young master Shen''s grandparents. So we investigated the wet nurse and found that she owed a sum of money. She kidnapped young master Shen to sell it to others for money. Because after all, he is the legitimate son of the pce family. No matter how high the kidnappers pay, as long as they don''t hurt people, the pce family will be obedient. Nanny is a coward, so she can only let others do it. She can earn hundreds of thousands of handling fees. "


    "... what about the other kidnappers?"


    Shen Xi asked tremblingly.


    Mammy estimated that she was also with them. Then, when it was done, it directly killed her.


    This feeling is really ufortable.


    Old Lu shook his head with a smile and said, "another group of people, the chain of criminal evidence isplete. Do you know what this means?"


    Shen Xi''s back is cold.


    Is it really that coincidence?


    It happened that the nanny was in debt and kidnapped him to change money, and another group of kidnappers just wanted to change more money.


    The two sides hit it off.


    How could there be such a coincidence.


    "If wee here, we don''t believe it. Many things, too coincidental, seem to be intentional, which can exin all this. The evidence of coincidence has appeared."

 Chapter 2252

    <h4>Chapter 2252</h4>


    Mu Shinian said faintly, "the kidnapper was caught."


    "Yes!" Lao Lu was excited at the thought of this; As like as two peas were as like as two peas, we have the same evidence. They are all caught up in the same gang. They are all the same. They are all the same as we suspected. They are all the same after they were arrested. They did not admit it at the beginning, butter they were forced to admit it.


    "And then I died?"


    Shen Xi still couldn''t understand.


    "Where did I go? How did I get to the Shen family? And why did I find us backter? What''s the matter with all this?"


    Old Lu sighed heavily and motioned him to calm down.


    "No, how can I calm down?"


    Shen Xi roared loudly and was very upset: "my mother was poisoned? Oh, and my father, my son doesn''t know where to live or die, just because of other people''s words, and then I die. How can there be such a wonderful thing?"


    "Calm down."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his shoulder and held it hard.


    Shen Xi feels a little painful.


    He took a deep breath, but it was still difficult to ept.


    "No, what the hell is going on? You finish it at one time, otherwise I always feel flustered."


    "The rest is how you got to Shen''s house and how you were saved." Lao Lu looked at it and admired it. This girl is really not simple. How old is she? Her mind can be stable like this. Over time, it''s really unlimited.


    No wonder so many people are afraid of her.


    "It''s too coincidental. It''s man-made. Mr. Gong was biased towards Gu Yun at the beginning, but he also attached importance to your son. After all, you are a legitimate son. Jin Gui is very popr. In addition, your grandparents are not easy to provoke, so he also made an in-depth investigation, but the result of the investigation is still the same. It''s here At that time, there was another ident, which finally weakened the father son friendship between Mr. Gong and you. "


    He still paused.


    Shen Xi was so excited that she almost had to solve the puzzle. As a result, she was stuck at this time.


    He''s going crazy.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? What''s the specific situation?"


    Old Lu read it when he looked at mu, smiled and asked, "Miss mu, tell me about it."


    Shen Xi looked at her and was stunned, "you know?"


    "I don''t know. I guess." Mu Shinian said to him; "Let me give you a hint. Gu Yun almost died to save you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s mind was nk.


    He thought for a long time before he felt some clues.


    "You mean..."


    "Well, go on."


    Mu Shinian pulled a chair, sat down and calmly said, "tell me what you guessed."


    Shen Xi pulled a chair, sat next to her and said anxiously, "someone in my grandparents'' family has attacked Gu Yun? The purpose is to revenge. Without evidence, she insists that Gu Yun is the murderer who nned all this?"


    "It''s not just like this." Mu Shinian added.


    The light in Lao Lu''s eyes is more prosperous.


    Shen Xi racked her brains for a while and suddenly realized: "I see. Gu Yun''s child and her child have also had an ident!"

 Chapter 2253

    <h4>Chapter 2253</h4>


    "Well, by the way, guess who moved his hand?" Mu Shinian asked back with a smile.


    Try not to smile in her eyes.


    "I said, I''m only a few months older than you."


    "..." Shen Xi''s face turned pale.


    He looked at the time and thought, and several times he wanted to stop talking.


    Lao Lu was really shocked.


    "Miss mu, are you really..."


    He couldn''t find a better adjective to praise her.


    He just thought someone was really so good! Powerful enough to predict.


    If they hadn''t ventured toe to him, he would have to know the truth. He would have doubted whether the idea was crystal clear before he had investigated it in advance.


    Shen Xi couldn''t listen any more.


    He looked at mu Shinian, but after watching for a long time, he found that he was very stable, not surprised, not even sad.


    Calm, as if the story had nothing to do with her.


    "Then, I took the opportunity to get rid of her and kill two birds with one stone." Mu Shinian said sarcastically.


    Lao Lu nodded his head gently, and his heart was very heavy.


    After a long sigh, He said slowly: "Yes, whether Gu Yun did it or not, Mr. Gong has no worries at all, because the man was arrested for attempted murder. Your grandparents spent a lot of effort to protect her. She was exposed and suffered a great blow. Mr. Gong struggled out of the mud. Your grandparents can no longer restrain him, even because of that People hurt Gu Yun and her children. Mr. Gong even has a good reason to hate them and even... Deal with them. "


    "... hehe."


    Shen Xi smiled even more ironically.


    He covered his face and clenched his teeth: "then, we will risk our lives toe here for something inferior to pigs and dogs? Just to protect his empire? Sorry, I don''t have such great ideological consciousness."


    Old Lu frowned: "but if you don''t do it, no one can do it. You just take back what originally belongs to you. Are you willing to let it go? If Gu Yun and his people arepletely in power, the city will be shuffled."


    Shen Xi leaned back in his chair, and the bloody truth made him unable to ept.


    Thest friendship with the so-called father disappeared.


    "You haven''t said how Shen Xi got to the Shen family. I''m curious about this." Mu Shinian connected the rtionships of several characters, but still found no connection.


    Lao Lu looked at her and said nothing.


    Mu Shinian slowly picked his eyebrow, turned his head a little and understood.


    "Oh, that''s right."


    "It''s easy for a person to pretend to be crazy. If he acts a little too extreme, he will be called a madman." Said old Lu.


    Mu Shinian meditated for a moment, and his fingers slowly knocked on the table.


    "That''s ironic."


    She gave a joke.


    "I''m not with these crazy people."


    Lao Lu smiled bitterly and said, "you have no choice, otherwise you won''t appear here. Miss mu, you are much kinder than I thought."


    "Don''t praise me with kindness." Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets and had no doubt of irony in his eyes: "but there is a saying that you are right. I have no choice. I can''t really watch the chaos in the world."


    "Ah."


    Old Lu smiled bitterly: "she pretended to be a madman for 18 years and sent young master Shen away before things got worse. Because she can''t deal with the power or mentality behind someone who can arrange such a series of sophisticated calctions."

 Chapter 2254

    <h4>Chapter 2254</h4>


    Mu Shinian sighed, and his eyes were somewhat cool.


    "So, who is it?"


    Shen Xi became nervous. His heart was hanging in his throat. He clenched his fist tightly and tentatively spit out a name: "Gu Jian? It''s him."


    Lao Lu vomited deeply, and some thick darkness seemed to overflow from his turbid eyes.


    Under the two bright eyes, He shook his head slowly: "It''s not him. Gu Jian is powerful, but the person who nned all this is moreplex and unpredictable than Gu Jian. After the incident, I tried to restore the original incident and found that the whole thing was rted to Gu Jian and they. That person didn''t even make a move, but he must be hidden behind the scenes, so that he hasn''t appeared again in recent years."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    "Have you ruled out Gu Jane''s interpersonal rtionships around them?"


    "Dug." Lao Lu said: "after the young master was kidnapped, he began to investigate. Unfortunately, he still didn''t find out anything. That man was like a symbol. He appeared at the beginning and never appearedter." Lao Lu looked at them and said seriously, "so I doubt whether this man can appear again."


    Yes, I will.


    After all, I will not be reconciled. After years ofyout, it turned out to be such an end.


    Gu Yun and others really don''t care enough to toss around alone.


    Even if she had never confronted them head-on, those with eyes could see that mu Shinian really had the upper hand.


    Time goes by little.


    Mu Shinian frowned for a long time and said, "you always have to give me a direction."


    Without direction, it''s really hard to check.


    She also learned about the past from their mouths.


    The scope is a little toorge.


    "Sorry, Miss mu, I have no clue." Lao Lu covered his face with both hands: "in order to find out some clues, the rtionship was dug very deep. Some unknown rtionships were dug out. In this way, we still can''t dig out the man."


    Shen Xi couldn''t help but say, "is it possible that this person doesn''t exist at all, or that the kidnapping case was nned by Gu Jian and they. As you said, Gu Jian is not simple."


    Lao Lu was silent and shook his head: "don''t you find that there is a ce in what I said that I can''t exin clearly?"


    "Ah?" Shen Xi''s mind has turned fast enough. At first nce, he was stunned. After thinking hard for half a day, he still didn''t find a loophole. He subconsciously looked at it and read it when he admired it.


    At ordinary times, mu Shinian might guide him a little and let him think it out by himself.


    Unfortunately, today she was worried about what the answer was.


    "The death of the wet nurse."


    "Yes!" Old Lu''s excited eyes seemed to light up, His body trembled slightly: "Another group of kidnappers said that they didn''t kill people at all. At that time, when all the evidence was found to prove that it had nothing to do with others, their words were like sophistry, and no one would believe them. However, if they didn''t move their hands, it was another person. After the ident, Gu Yun and them were monitored. They had to go downstairs at that time be careful,

 Chapter 2255

    <h4>Chapter 2255</h4>


    So it''s not their hands at all. It''s possible to arrange who does it first. But there was another problem. The wet nurse went to the designated ce, and then somehow went around to another ce. In the process, she was not coerced. We investigated her footprints and there was no sign of being coerced. A person who is cautious and hase to a dead end must be in a state of high concentration. If someone she doesn''t know tells her that the trading ce has been temporarily changed to another ce, she won''t go with her state of mind at that time. But what if it''s a familiar person, someone she believes and depends on? "


    "The person who helped her n this kidnapping." Mu Shimian slowly took over the words. It seemed that the picture of that year appeared in her mind. The stupid woman held the child carefully, carefully and seriously. She was led by the neck and walked step by step to the abyss of death.


    Lao Lu nodded: "yes, you''re right!"


    His mood fluctuated on the surface.


    Excited, joyful.


    Mu Shinian was much calmer than him: "is there really no evidence? Or clues, not at all."


    Lao Lu shook his head: "no, including the nanny''s interpersonal rtionship, also investigated, none."


    Like born out of thin air.


    Or, like God.


    But how is it possible.


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    Shen Xi looked at her and saw her with such a heavy expression for the first time.


    He wanted to help, but he could do nothing but silence.


    "But things didn''t get to the worst." He took a deep breath, with a bit of mncholy in his eyes: "maybe we can force people out in an extreme way."


    Extreme way?


    Shen Xi frowned, "for example?"


    "Gong Ming."


    "... ah?"


    Shen Xi and Lao Lu looked at her one after another.


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "just do it. Just use Gong Ming."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi still didn''t react.


    Mu Shinian said seriously, "there is only such a way left. Gong Ming is the greatest hope for them."


    Otherwise, Gu Yun didn''t, let alone Gu Jian.


    The remaining girl is just a straw bag, which is not a climate at all.


    The only thing they can count on is Gong Ming. If they move him, they are very direct and straightforward. They won''t worry about what will be difficult to end.


    After all, if you can find it, just try it.


    Lao Lu was also surprised: "is it too risky? After all, Gong Ming is in the spotlight now. In case of an ident, he must have attracted his eyes."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "everything we do now, what is not dangerous?"


    That''s right.


    Shen Xi immediately jumped out first and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you!"


    Mu Shinian nodded and looked at Shen Xi.


    He immediately understood, turned out the medicine in his schoolbag and put it neatly on the table: "these are the wound medicine for you and some oral medicine. I don''t know what your wound looks like beforeing, but these should be enough. You can find the instructions yourself. Take care of your body ande to help us."


    Old Lu Leng stood up somewhat embarrassed.


    "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee."


    Shen Xi casually waved his hand: "are you going back?"

 Chapter 2256

    <h4>Chapter 2256</h4>


    Mu Shi Nian said. Just before he left, old Lu''s curious voice came from behind: "don''t you ask others?"


    This is not for Shen Xi.


    Therefore, he subconsciously looked at mu Shinian and was worried. Indeed, after asking so many questions, mu Shinian kept silent from beginning to end.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head and looked at the tiles under his feet. The voice was cold and terrible.


    "No."


    "... Miss mu." Lao Lu sighed: "what happened in those years is really... Difficult to ept, but now it has happened, and you can only ept it. You can''t really die of old age and don''tmunicate with each other. Now she is trapped and needs you to save her."


    "She will be safer."


    Mu Shinian turned around and looked at him coldly. His eyes were like brushing ayer of thin ice: "no one will be interested in a madman. If I do it, even she will be a target."


    One was attacked.


    So stay where you are.


    Lao Lu was silent and nodded: "I see."


    Mu Shinian frowned: pared with this, I''m more curious about one thing. Why did she take such a big risk and make such a big sacrifice to send Shen Xi away? Is it really because of her deep sisterhood?"


    "...." Lao Lu was a little hard to say.


    When mu Shinian looked at him like this, he understood something.


    She gently raised her eyebrows, arrogant and coldly smiled; "Well, I see."


    Before Shen Xi understood, mu Shinian left.


    Old Lu sighed, watched them leave, and sat back. He rubbed his face twice, looking a little confused.


    "After all, it''s hard for the child."


    He sighed.


    In the end, children still have to pay for the sins made by adults.


    This world is so unfair.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hei hasn''t seen mu Shinian for a long time. He''s very excited.


    It was even more exciting to see her safe.


    Along the way, he never stoppedughing.


    Mu Shinian sighed and said, "don''tugh."


    Xiao Hei rubbed his head and said, "I''m happy. I''m happier than anything when I see you''re okay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When heughed out of his voice, he could not makeints about it. He had to smile. "You, no one listened to me."


    However, the mouth still speaks so well that she listens to everything.


    Xiao Heiughed and pretended not to recognize her voice.


    "Well, you just stay here. It''s safe here for the time being. If there''s any ident, remember to run. If two people can''t run away, you''ll run alone. Your life is very precious. There''s no need to sacrifice for anyone."


    Xiao Hei scratched his head and signaled that he understood.


    "That''s it. I''ll go back first."


    Mu Shinian said and looked at Shen Xi behind him.


    Shen Xi said hello to him. He still had a lot to ask, but now was not a good time. He had to simply say hello and leave.


    Little ck could not help but hang up his smile.


    Lao Lu saw it and couldn''t help joking; "Are you so happy?"


    "That''s not true." Xiao Hei touched his head and came out with a sigh of relief; "We''ve always been afraid of her ident. As a result, she''s fine. It''s more important than anything."


    "You seem to listen to her." Lao Lu said, "if a leader can look like this, she really has some skills."

 Chapter 2257

    <h4>Chapter 2257</h4>


    "She didn''t treat us as subordinates." Xiao Hei touched his nose and sighed: "we don''t put on the airs of our boss. Many times, I even think we are friends."


    Just after saying this, I immediately felt the other party''s curious eyes.


    Xiao Hei was stunned and hurriedly changed his mouth; "No, I don''t mean that. We are qualified to be friends with Miss Mu!"


    "She doesn''t look like a person who can pay attention to these." Lao Lu''s meaningful opening.


    Xiao Hei gave a sound and nodded: "she really doesn''t pay attention to these. She won''t let use here. She said it would involve us, but in fact, you see, there is no so-called involvement at all. We are her men. We work hard for her, even if we lose our lives. It''s a matter of course. Even if we die for her, we should."


    Shouldn''t my men be like this, the one who can do everything for the master?


    Don''t others do the same?


    Old Lu is familiar with him, too.


    He looked at the outside sky, smiled and joked: "she doesn''t think so of you. In her opinion, you are equal."


    "That''s why it''s strange." Xiao Hei touched his head and smiled awkwardly: "no matter what she does, she won''t put us in danger."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t helpughing.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    It''s really strange.


    Lao Lu smiled and said, "she is very nice. She is also very nice to you and others. No wonder so many people are willing to work for her."


    "Of course." Xiao Hei smiled and said, "she saved us from the abyss. What are we working for her?"


    Old Lu smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Yes, you don''t know how many people are afraid of her. They already knew her before she came back."


    Xiao Hei sighed: "if we can, we don''t want her toe here, but you know, she is such a person."


    Lao Lu also sighed and looked at the dark outside.


    "I hope it''s over soon. She doesn''t seem very happy here."


    Xiao Hei was silent.


    Of course, I''m not happy. Other people may not be happy. After all, there are too many killing opportunities and too many people here who want her life and too many people she wants to protect.


    So it''s inevitable that sometimes she gets hurt.


    And it''s seriously hurt.


    Old Lu patted him on the shoulder and said; "Don''t worry. She won''t have anything to do with you."


    The people she can control, plus those outside who are ready to work for her at any time.


    How could something happen to her.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way.


    Shen Xi didn''t dare to speak. He nced at her from time to time.


    Mu Shinian has been keeping her eyes closed. She hasn''t said anything since she got on the bus.


    It seems very tired and passive resistance.


    Shen Xi silently grasped the steering wheel.


    "Drive well and press the line."


    Mu Shinian gave a low reminder.


    Shen Xi made a noise and looked back. Sure enough, the line was pressed.


    He nodded and silently turned the steering wheel.


    "Are you awake?"


    "A little dizzy. I narrowed a little. Nothing will happen. You can drive and go back as soon as possible." She hasn''t received any news so far.

 Chapter 2258

    <h4>Chapter 2258</h4>


    The only news is that it''s okay.


    But ording to Bo Qian''s character, even if something happens, he will certainly say it''s okay.


    So, I''d better go back and confirm what happened.


    Shen Xi nodded, "I know. Don''t worry."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t think too much now. What we have to do is to get the inheritance right."


    "... but they..."


    Shen Xi was silent.


    Mu Shinian opened his eyes and looked at the road ahead. He was silent for a long time before he silently said, "don''t worry, Gong Jie will be fine, and Gong Yi will be fine. I''ll arrange it."


    Shen Xi was silent.


    Then he asked, "you don''t really want to save them, do you?"


    That''s very direct.


    Mu Shinian gave him an unexpected look.


    "What do you say?"


    "I don''t think you''re very happy." Shen Xi muttered and felt that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Mu Shinian rubbed his face twice and muttered.


    "Unhappy?"


    Shen Xi gave a cry and opened his mouth weakly; "You''ve been in this state all day today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was surprised. He rubbed his cheek twice, muttered depressed and said, "nothing. My anger has nothing to do with them. I''m just a little worried about Bo shallow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi felt that she was stuffed with dog food. She was very angry.


    Let him not adapt very much for a while.


    Shen Xi coughed twice, with some helplessness and mncholy in his tone: "are you showing love?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi was stunned, and his eyes were somewhat indifferent.


    She smiled and said slowly, "no, it''s just pure worry. I asked him, and he always told me it''s okay."


    So, it''s really annoying.


    Shen Xi said.


    He was suddenly so quiet that he was not used to admiring the time.


    She asked directly; "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you say something else?"


    Shen Xi scratched the tip of her eyebrows and smiled innocently: "no, I want to say it''s not strange. Don''t you often tell others that it''s okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So is this retribution?


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    For a long time, she silently raised her head with a little annoyance in her eyes.


    Shen Xi smiled and said, "so you should be able to understand Bo Qian''s mood."


    "Didn''t you leave someone over there?" Mu Shinian continued to question.


    She picked up her cell phone, clicked on the text message and appeared to give Shen Xi a look.


    "He also said it was okay. It was good to collude."


    Shen Xiughed out with a smile, and his eyes were full of some ponder: "then he will certainly listen to Bo shallow''s words. This is not surprising."


    It''s really no surprise.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "drive faster."


    Shen Xi smiled even more.


    "... shut up, you."


    Mu Shinian coldly raised the volume.


    Shen Xi didn''t restrain at all and smiled even more.


    Can''t you turn it upside down?


    Mu Shinian sent out a period of doubt in his heart.


    She sighed and stroked her forehead with a headache.


    Skull pain.


    It really hurts.


    One by one against him?


    The phone rang out.


    A phone call came in.


    Mu Shinian hurriedly took out her mobile phone. At a nce, her eyes became bright.


    Shen Xi joked.


    "Your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 2259

    <h4>Chapter 2259</h4>


    Mu Shinian gave a sound, clicked directly and answered.


    On the phone, there was a middle-aged man''s voice. He even saved his voice and asked nervously, "where are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned and looked at Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi said, "there are still 15 minutes left."


    The middle-aged man heard it and took a deep breath. He seemed to have done enough psychological construction before slowly opening his mouth: "be careful, there''s an ident here and there''s a fire."


    "... what?"


    Mu Shinian suddenly raised the volume.


    Shen Xi also speeded up the elerator.


    The middle-aged man said on the phone, "I don''t know who set the fire. The general situation is that they have to see you. I''ve blocked it twice ording to master Bo''s words, but they don''t seem to give up. Then the house began to catch fire."


    "I can''t hide it. Set fire." After mu Shinian simply offered a few words, he opened his mouth in a heavy tone; "Thin shallow, with you?"


    Even if you already know the answer, mu Shinian deceived himself and others.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath, and his voice seemed to be choking.


    "I don''t know. Thest thing he left me was to call you and tell you about it. It was too urgent for me to respond."


    "In addition to this sentence, master Bo didn''t leave any other words at all."


    Mu Shinian gnaws his teeth.


    Calm down, she must calm down.


    If you don''t calm down, it''s over!


    Shen Xi looked at her and said, "don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    "I know." Mu Shi replied perfunctorily. His brain was still turning and didn''t stop for a moment.


    Leave her a message.


    Leave her a message.


    What does he mean?


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and quickly had an idea.


    "You go, make a noise and ask them to exin. Let them feel that they set the fire. Shen Xi and I will go back immediately. Before that, we must contain them!"


    "... don''t worry, I see. There''s a big fire. It''s hard to get in."


    The middle-aged man said this sentence with full apology: "Miss mu, I''m sorry for you."


    "He''s fine." It''ll be fine.


    Mu Shinian finished this sentence firmly.


    The middle-aged man was stunned and nodded immediately: "I know!"


    Hung up.


    Shen Xi didn''t dare to breathe. He drove quickly to his destination.


    After driving a distance, I saw a cloud of ck smoke rising into the sky.


    Shen Xi''s face changed.


    How did it burn?


    The foreign house they live in covers an area of five or six hundred square meters. It can be burned like this. Especially, can people live if they want to be inside?


    Shen Xi didn''t squint and didn''t dare to look at mu Shinian''s face.


    Time flies by.


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    When the car stopped, Shen Xi directly reached out and grabbed her arm. With great strength, she pressed the man on the co driver''s seat.


    "Mu Shi Nian, you calm down!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read aloud.


    She bit her teeth and clenched her fists several times before she finally calmed down.


    "I see. Let''s go."


    Shen Xi nodded, "OK."


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Remember, we have to go in."


    "..." Shen Xi frowned, "is it too dangerous?"


    "I know, so." Mu Shinian was silent, squatted down, reached out and touched a handful of soil and patted it on his face. Then, after messing up his hair, he took out a lighter from his pocket, lit a fire directly ording to his clothes.

 Chapter 2260

    <h4>Chapter 2260</h4>


    The clothes burst into mes.


    Shen Xi was stunned and almost jumped up.


    However, he didn''t jump up. Instead, he pretended to be calm and looked at mu Shinian. He didn''t dare to start: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Shinian burned his clothes in a mess.


    Finally, look at his hair.


    Shen Xi''s eyes changed. He quickly stretched out his hand and covered his head.


    After covering it, he put down his hand again.


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip, put his hand back, put on his coat hat and said, "how to do it, do you understand?"


    "Yes, go first, run out, and then make trouble." Shen Xi is very experienced in this.


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "no, I offended."


    Shen Xi gave a sound. Before he could react, mu Shinian suddenly took him and walked in one direction.


    Seeing so many people, Shen Xi immediately hid behind the tree.


    "What is this?" Shen Xi frowned; "Shouldn''t we climb up? There are so many people here that it''s hard to get in."


    Mu Shi read well and looked at him.


    "Remember, don''te in."


    Shen Xi gave a sound. Before he could react, mu Shinian suddenly raised his foot and kicked it directly.


    "Ah!"


    Shen Xi fell out. He suddenly looked back. He saw mu Shinian climbing up fluently. The fire sprang up on her. She seemed to fall. There was a fire devouring the ce where she stood just now.


    Shen Xi''s eyes changed and he almost stood up in a hurry: "sister, sister! Mu Shinian!"


    He screamed out.


    Called everyone around.


    The middle-aged man was breaking with those people. When he saw Shen Xi fall so miserably, he was stunned. Subconsciously, he looked up and looked at the foreign house swallowed by the fire. A bad premonition came to his heart.


    He struggled, pushed aside the people, helped Shen Xi up, and shouted angrily at the people: "Why are you still stunned? Hurry to save people!"


    Shen Xi struggled and wanted to rush in.


    The middle-aged man quickly grabbed the man, took a deep breath and said, "go quickly!"


    When people saw Shen Xi''s situation, their first reaction was that he jumped down from the top. There was another one above.


    Mu Shinian!


    Everyone was flustered and messy.


    One by one, they ran quickly, putting out the fire and looking for people.


    Shen Xi gritted her teeth, grabbed the middle-aged man''s hand, lowered her voice and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "... I don''t know. Young master Bo estimates where he moved, so the fire burns quickly." The middle-aged man looked at the burning me and his face was very pale.


    Shen Xi shook his fist uneasily and asked in a low voice, "what about thin and shallow?"


    "I don''t know." The middle-aged man''s eyes were bloodshot: "I can''t find him. I''ve looked around."


    So


    Shen Xi took a breath, looked at the foreign house, ran up, wanted to go in, and was pulled back by force; "You must calm down! You can''t do anything up there! Since Miss Mu has arranged so, she must be ready for the follow-up. Don''t worry."


    Shen Xi clenched her teeth and tears were about to fall.


    "What''s the arrangement? Don''t you know what''s going on up there? Do you think she''lle out safely?"


    Shen Xi questioned every word.


    The middle-aged man was silent.


    No one knows what will happen.

 Chapter 2261

    <h4>Chapter 2261</h4>


    The fire is burning.


    The fire is still very big. No one knows what''s going on inside, but it must be better. Otherwise, those people in the pce family can''t put out the fire.


    Shen Xi clenched her teeth and her face was very hot.


    He stared at the foreign house and thought, if only mu Shinian coulde down, he wouldn''t worry about anything.


    Unfortunately, No.


    There were people talking loudly around, but no one came down.


    Shen Xi pinched his fist, and even breathing became difficult.


    "No, I can''t watch..."


    "Calm down!"


    The middle-aged man made great efforts to control him.


    "If you go up like this, you can''t do anything. Maybe if you''re not careful, something will happen to you!"


    Shen Xi suddenly shook off his hand and struggled in his tone: "what should I do? I watched her die."


    "She won''t die."


    They are making a lot of noise here.


    Attracted everyone around.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and firmly told him, "if your sister dares to go up, she must be sure. Master Shen, you will only hinder her. Do you know?"


    Hinder


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    The fire devoured the whole foreign house.


    He stared nkly and forgot to say anything.


    The noise was so loud that even Gu Yun came. She looked at the burning me and her face became ugly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Shen Xi hasn''t recovered yet. His attention is focused on the upstairs building.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man had to turn his head and roar out directly: "what''s the situation? What else do I want to ask you? As soon as your people left, the house caught fire. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yun frowned, looked at Shen Xi''s tragedy, turned to look up at the building, and her fist clenched tightly.


    What the hell is going on.


    They certainly didn''t do it.


    If Mu Shinian had an ident with them, what would public opinion say? Even if she had no brain, she couldn''t get there.


    "Calm down first. We haven''t done it. It''s urgent to save people first." After a pause, she gently looked at Shen Xi and said, "don''t worry, I will save your sister."


    After all, if something happened to her, it would be so bad.


    Gong Ming looked at his mother behind him, nodded and went to continue to find someone to put out the fire.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger.


    The horizon is red.


    He looked up, and his eyes showed some ferocity.


    "Mu Shinian..."


    That''s great.


    Can do this.


    They certainly didn''t set the fire. As long as mu Shinian stays in the pce all day, they must be very careful, or she will have a little ident. If this matter is written by the people''s Congress, they won''t be able to eat it.


    At that time, it will be enough trouble to deal with the media and the melon eating people.


    So what is the purpose of this fire?


    Gong Ming called his capable subordinates and said, "find some more people. We must put out the fire quickly."


    "I see."


    His men hurried away.


    Many people gathered in front of the whole building.


    The water keeps rushing up, but it can''t be extinguished.


    On the contrary, there is a growing trend of fire.


    Gong Ming looked at it with a cold look.

 Chapter 2262

    <h4>Chapter 2262</h4>


    He doesn''t believe that mu Shinian will really put himself in danger! She must have a back hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs.


    Mu Shinian went to the bathroom, picked up a wet towel, covered his mouth and walked through the house.


    It''s a big fire.


    Billowing smoke.


    Several times, she almost fell to the ground by fire.


    Who set the fire? You can see at a nce.


    But it''s thin.


    Where is he after the fire.


    The fire is so fierce that you can only do it in one ce.


    Mu Shinian endured the bad smell and walked directly towards the kitchen.


    Natural gas is connected here. As long as there is an explosion here, the fire will never be extinguished in a short time.


    Also consider the time to escape.


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth, mouth and nose, and pushed open the kitchen door expressionless.


    The next second, the fire ran out.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough and hid by the wall to avoid being burned directly by the fire. There was fire and bad smell in the house.


    Mu Shinian took a cold breath. Without saying a word, she was about to go in. Suddenly, the rear cor was pulled down, like carrying a small animal, and she was pulled out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi was stunned and felt that all his limbs and bones hurt.


    The next second, she turned and grabbed the hand.


    "How dare you."


    Thin shallow joked.


    Mu Shinian looked at him and thought she was wrong. She raised her hand and touched his face. After touching the real touch, she was relieved, but the next second, she was angry.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Who told you to do this? You want to die, don''t you?"


    It''s the first time Bo Qian has been scolded by someone pointing at his nose. Unfortunately, this is not the time to sigh.


    He took her hand and pulled directly to the window.


    "Go down first."


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip.


    He pulled him aside and dodged.


    A column of water rushed in.


    Several people stood bustling below.


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow, but he didn''t look very worried: "you go down first."


    As soon as he went down, his identity was exposed.


    At that time, I''m afraid things will be more troublesome.


    Mu Shinian looked at him with a sneer: "I''ll go down, what about you?"


    "I have a way." Thin shallow took off his coat and covered her: "don''t worry, this is your brother''s, I borrow it to wear." After that, he was in the mood toment: "a little small."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s easy to think of the time.


    She sped his wrist and said, "go down! I''ll figure out what to do next."


    Thin shallow was silent and asked, "do you believe I can live?"


    "Yes!" Mu Shinian didn''t give any face at all. He opened his mouth angrily: "I''ll calcte this ount for you when it''s safe."


    Thin sighed: "if I want to go on like this, I will be exposed. At that time, I can''t help you in the dark."


    Mu Shinian stared at him expressionless.


    Thin shallow Leng, suddenly, smiled.


    "OK, you are really overbearing."


    Thin shallow banter.


    Mu Shinian was even more angry when he saw himughing.


    "Shut up."


    Bo Qian really shut up.


    Mu Shinian''s foot just stepped on the windowsill and was dragged down again.


    She''s really angry this time.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Thin shallow saw that she was really angry, coughed, smiled and took out a lighter from her pocket.


    "I''ve figured out the way back."


    Mu Shinian frowned.


    Thin shallow pulled her and hid behind a load-bearing wall,

 Chapter 2263

    <h4>Chapter 2263</h4>


    Then he clicked, lit his lighter and threw it at a wall.


    Then he covered her ears and took the man to his arms.


    Next second.


    A loud noise.


    The wall burst open.


    Mu Shinian was still dizzy, so he was dragged and ran.


    In the sky of fire, he picked up the man, stepped on the windowsill and jumped directly.


    Poop.


    The water sshed.


    Mu Shinian almost choked.


    Fortunately, it was picked up from the water.


    She sat on the shore, coughed violently twice, was about to say something, and exploded again.


    Mu Shinian looked at the foreign house and murmured for a long time, but he didn''t slow down.


    Thin shallow looked at her eyes not far away, his fingers gently rubbed her ears: "I''lle back to you in the evening."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi was stunned. Before he could react, he had quickly got up and hid behind a big tree.


    The next second, someone gathered around and asked nervously, "Miss mu, are you okay, are you okay?"


    Before anyone else could ask one, two or three questions, Shen Xi, who came in a hurry, pushed them away.


    Shen Xi ran so fast that he forgot to brake.


    So that mu Shinian directly crashed into the river again.


    "..." thin shallow sighed expressionless.


    Forget it, my own brother.


    Bear it.


    Mu Shinian had nothing to do. He was hit by such a collision. In addition, he stayed in the fire for a long time. He was a little short of oxygen and fainted without paying attention.


    Now the scene was even more chaotic.


    It''s a mess.


    Even Gu Yun was frightened and hurried to find some doctors.


    Shen Xi was in a mess. Holding mu Shinian who had fainted to death, she shouted directly at her: "if my sister has any long and shortings, no one will feel better!"


    Put down the cruel words, he shouted directly at the middle-aged man: "bring the car and go to the hospital!"


    "Ah, OK, OK!"


    The middle-aged man hurried away.


    Gu Yun was put down by a younger generation. His face suddenly became ugly. However, he still held his breath and ordered people to help.


    After taking people to the hospital, she said coldly, "go and find out how it burned!"


    The people around said yes and ran away.


    Gong Ming looked up at the window with a cold look in his eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Yun looked up curiously along his eyes and looked hesitant: "there''s a problem, isn''t there?"


    "It''s a big problem."


    Gong Ming frowned: "I''m curious about what they''re hiding."


    "I don''t know, but mu Shinian won''t joke about her life. It''s so high here. In case anything happens, she can''t even run." Gu Yun also doubted what they were nning at the beginning.


    But as the fire became uncontroble, the idea gradually disappeared.


    Gong Ming chuckled: "the bigger the noise, the more you mix yourself in, the more you can cover up some things. This matter is not so simple. They don''t need to frame us. She wants to cover up some things through public opinion."


    Gu Yun didn''t believe it. After listening to what he said, he suddenly became nervous.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "She covered it up so hard that it''s probably not so easy to dig it out." Gong Ming smiled and said; "Now I want to know what she''s hiding."

 Chapter 2264

    <h4>Chapter 2264</h4>


    Gu Yun frowned; "What are you going to do?"


    Gong Ming looked at his mother and smiled meaningfully.


    "You wait and watch."


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    Shen Xi was very worried. When she learned that mu Shinian was all right, she finally calmed down and came out.


    "Fortunately, I''m scared to death!"


    If he gets hurt for his own sake, he won''t want peace of mind all his life.


    The doctor said; "She''s awake. It''s no problem. Do you want to go in and see her?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Before the doctor finished telling him, Shen Xi rushed in like a lit rocket.


    The doctor, er, faintly stepped aside.


    The middle-aged man immediately came forward and said, "just tell me what you need to pay attention to."


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Mu Shinian covered his head and seemed to hurt very much.


    Shen Xi pulled a chair and sat beside her. Her face was very ugly: "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    "It''s all right. It has nothing to do with you." Mu Shinian rubbed his nose against the head of the bed and asked, "what''s the situation now?"


    "It''s messy." Shen Xi said, "I blocked all the people sent by Gu Yun."


    "Well, well done."


    Mu Shinian thought about it and said, "in short, it depends on them. Wait for them toe to us to exin."


    Shen Xi looked out the door.


    There was a middle-aged man standing in the way. No one else would break in. He lowered his voice and asked, "is this light and shallow?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, raised his hand and rubbed his head twice.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll go. How did he do it? The foreign houses are all cement. How can they burn so easily?"


    Mu Shinian propped his chin and looked out of the door.


    Shen Xi lowered his voice: "thin and shallow is not here."


    "Well, I really shouldn''t be here." At this time, if thin and shallow is here, it''s bad.


    "It''s not impossible." Mu Shinian took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead heavily. His tone was somewhat vague: "kitchen."


    "..." Shen Xi stared, leaned over, lowered his voice and said, "isn''t it what I thought?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded, very calm and calm.


    Shen Xi silently raised a thumb.


    "Li, that''s great."


    "Isn''t he afraid to burn himself?"


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian is also angry.


    "Probably not. He has nothing to be afraid of."


    Shen Xi: "... Are you angry?"


    "What do you think?" Mu Shinian looked at him with a cold and gloomy face: "my head is a little dizzy. When someonees, you block it back. Don''t let anyone in before I wake up."


    "Don''t worry."


    Shen Xi promised, "I won''t let anyone in."


    "Well, go ahead and mess around and kill them." Mu Shimian yawned, tired picked up the quilt and went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi stood at the door.


    Two bodyguards came and looked at the door.


    In the afternoon, Gong Mingcai brought fruit. When he saw Shen Xi guarding the door, he smiled and said hello: "you have a good rtionship with your sister, so you keep watching."


    Shen Xi put away his mobile phone and looked at him coldly: "young master Gong, I''m busy with business. How can I stille here."


    "It''s not so busy. We don''t trust your sister when such a big thing has happened." Gong Ming said, looking at the door, lowered his voice and asked, "is your sister awake?"

 Chapter 2265

    <h4>Chapter 2265</h4>


    "Thank you for remembering. I''m awake."


    Shen Xi was toozy to get up, so he sat in his chair and looked at him coldly: "hasn''t the murderer been found out yet?"


    "... not yet." Gong Ming exined with a smile: "it happened so suddenly that we don''t know what happened. We didn''t even find out the cause of the fire. The scene has been blown into ruins."


    No wonder. Thest explosion was really terrible.


    The trees in the distance were knocked down by debris.


    Now when I think about it, Shen Xi feels very dangerous. Fortunately, everyone is fine. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to exin.


    "Then you don''t go to the scene to find clues. Do you still have time toe to us?"


    "You''re not a doctor. It''s no useing. You might as well work hard."


    This sentence can be said to be very excessive.


    Several bodyguards behind Gong Ming can''t see.


    If it hadn''t been stopped, it would have rushed over.


    Shen Xi still foolishly pointed to the gate, smiled and said, "please go out. There is no shortage of people here."


    "Yes, your sister needs a rest. After all, she''s lucky this time. If one goes wrong, maybe she''ll exin it. Take good care of your sister. We''lle back when she wakes up."


    Shen Xi didn''t say good or bad.


    He just looked at him coldly, and the dislike on his face was about to overflow the surface.


    Gong Ming walked away calmly as if he didn''t see anything.


    After taking two steps, he suddenly said, "right, another set of footprints was extracted at the scene, and I don''t know who it is."


    Shen Xi''s heart ttered, but he thought of Mu Shinian''s advice and looked at him indifferently.


    Gong Ming smiled and said, "maybe it''s the arsonist. Don''t worry. We''ve released the news and believe we can catch people back in a long time. We''re just a little curious. How can you say that your sister is so clever on weekdays? How can she put people in?"


    Shen Xi sneered.


    "Do you think my sister is an immortal? Why don''t you say that your security work is really poor. Everyone slipped in, but just burned our building."


    "...." Gong Ming smiled and said, "young master Shen meant toe for you? Or, it was arranged by our side."


    Shen Xi was also confused when he understood: "how do I know? Who is right about this kind of thing."


    "... young master Shen is really worried." Gong Ming shook his head with a smile, sighed helplessly, and said faintly, "in the final analysis, it''s true that our security work has not been done well and will be improved in the future, but young master Shen, don''t worry, we don''t want to watch the house. You have an ident. I think your sister should have told you many times about this."


    Shen Xi shrugged; "I don''t know. It sounds so good. It''s better to find the arsonist first."


    "That''s for sure."


    Gong Ming politely said hello and turned to leave.


    The faces of both men suddenly cooled down.


    Shen Xi looked out of the room, couldn''t help but go in, woke the man up, and then told her about it.


    "Master Bo''s whereabouts have been exposed."


    "Don''t panic."


    Mu Shinian was half asleep and half awake. He waved his hand and said, "since he said so, he didn''t find anything. If you panic, he must have ambushed people around the hospital. When peoplee, you can catch them."

 Chapter 2266

    <h4>Chapter 2266</h4>


    Shen Xi suddenly realized, "I see. Don''t worry, I didn''t expose it just now."


    "Well done."


    Mu Shimian yawned and opened his eyes expressionless; "Now go one step at a time."


    "If we can''t catch the arsonist all the time, can we bite him to death?" After all, Shen Xi simply showed her the news; "You see, people outside are specting about it now. The fire is a little dangerous, but it has burned the pce family to the open. In the final analysis, we are not particrly at a loss."


    Mu Shinian nodded and used a dangerous move, but stabbed the man to the surface.


    The measures taken by Bo Qian at the beginning are very correct, but they are also very infuriating.


    She breathed out, nodded carelessly and said, "now all this is OK. It depends on what the pce family ns to do, but I guess they will be perfunctory at that time."


    "What do you mean?" Shen Xi said, "isn''t thin dangerous?"


    "No." Mu Shinian opened his mouth carelessly: "he can even avoid my deployment, not to mention those people''s, which is even less climate. Don''t worry."


    Silence, is this showing off? It seems so. Between the lines, it is really showing off that it is thin, shallow and powerful.


    Mu Shinian didn''t understand Shen Xi''s brain circuit at all. He said, "it''s estimated that he will find someone to take the me in the end."


    "... that''s OK!"


    Shen Xi was shocked.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "they are not all their own people. There is no result." After a pause, she mocked: "if I hadn''t been afraid of revenge, I would have said that I identally ignited the fire."


    Really.


    Shen Xi touched his nose and said, "OK, I see."


    "Well, if President hees to me, remember to wake me up." Mu Shinian gave an order and went to bed again.


    She''s not made of iron. She can carry ordinary injuries for a few days, but after running around in the fire, she doesn''t know how much carbon dioxide she absorbs. Instead, she''s stuffy in the water twice. It''s time to feel bad.


    "Wait, that, Bo shallow, don''t you need to inform him? What if hees foolishly?"


    Mu Shinian waved his hand: "no, he''s not so stupid."


    "That''s good."


    Shen Xi was relieved.


    Mu Shinian''s words generally won''t go wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door. Gong Ming sat in the car with a very ugly face.


    The subordinates are not at ease: "is that ok? I don''t think it has anything to do with them. You see, they are both injured. If they just want to frame you, it''s a bit too hard. As for who to hide, it''s not sure. Our security measures are so good. How can peoplee in?"


    Gong Ming sat in the co driver''s seat, snorted coldly and said arrogantly, "how possible."


    Intuition told him that mu Shinian must be hiding something.


    And this purpose must be appalling.


    Who is the person who ran away? Shouldn''t it be the rescuer invited by mu Shinian? If he doesn''t understand these things, he can''t be at ease.


    "We must find out. I want to see what medicine they are selling."


    "I see. I''ve ordered you to adjust the surrounding monitoring. It''s estimated that it will be found out soon."

 Chapter 2267

    <h4>Chapter 2267</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    Old Lou.


    Thin shallow sat in a chair and let the little gangster take medicine from his hands.


    "You''re a little hurt. How did you get it?" Xiao Hei applied the medicine skillfully, but he was very worried: "won''t the pce family find out?"


    "No."


    The wound was a little deep, and there were tiles in it. It was shocking to see it. It was thin and shallow, but it didn''t even frown. He said, "didn''t you see the news?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei was stunned, and a mobile phone came in front of him.


    Lao Lu pointed to the news on his mobile phone and said, "the golden cicada hase out of its shell. He also sent a meeting gift to the pce family by the way. Young master Bo, you are powerful."


    Xiao Hei looked for a long time before his brain finally turned around; "But it''s too dangerous, isn''t it? Does Miss Mu know?"


    "I know."


    Thin shallow said: "just know I came here."


    Xiao Hei gave a cry, looked down at the wound and silently raised his thumb: "young master Bo, you are really so dangerous. In case of an ident, Miss Mu will be angry."


    "Already angry."


    Thin smiled and leaned back on the chair, imagining that mu Shinian was a few angry, and the corners of his lips couldn''t help raising higher.


    She''s worried.


    I thought I wanted to p myself.


    After taking the medicine, he drank a slobber and looked at the time. He said, "do you have any perfume?"


    This question


    Several men looked at each other.


    What Xiao Hei thinks is that he is a spoiled young master after all, and his requirements for the quality of life must be a little high.


    He thought for a moment and opened his mouth carefully: "then I''ll buy you one? What brand do you want?"


    "Forget it."


    Bo Qian went to the house and changed into a casual suit. Then he leaned over and smelled twice on his sleeve. He was assured that he couldn''t smell any blood.


    Mu Shinian''s nose doesn''t work like that. Moreover, there is the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, let alone worry.


    After Bo Qian left, all the people reacted.


    got it.


    He wanted perfume only for fear of smelling the smell of blood.


    Really... Very particr.


    Also very wife ve.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian didn''t expect Bo shallow toe.


    In addition, she was really tired, so she slept soundly.


    When she suddenly realized that it was wrong, it was already veryte.


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his eyes, sped his hand, broke it slightly in the opposite direction, and then stunned.


    Thin shallow hissed and looked at her speechless; "So defensive?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian sat up excitedly and looked out. He couldn''t help but lower his voice: "are you too brave?"


    Thin light picked the eyebrow, the tone with a bit of looseness; "Fortunately, it''s not too big."


    Frown at the moment; "You shouldn''t havee here. Gong Ming has found some clues."


    "I have something to say to you."


    Thin shallow suddenly opened her mouth so seriously that mu Shinian almost sat up. She seriously held her breath and asked, "you say."


    It must be a great thing to be so serious suddenly.


    Maybe it''s something really big.


    Mu Shinian looked at thin and shallow seriously, and his small face was full of solemnity.


    Thin shallow could not help but pinch her cheek, looked at her resistance, rubbed her nose twice and said, "don''t you want to calcte? How?"

 Chapter 2268

    <h4>Chapter 2268</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He thought that what he said was to settle ounts with the pce family. He was going to describe the n in detail. Unexpectedly, he was stopped when it was time to start.


    Thin shallow speechless interrupted her words, pointed to himself and said; "Settle the ount, my ount, how do you settle it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shi read, but his brain still didn''t turn around.


    A momentter, her face sank.


    Thin shallow Shanshan touched his nose and smiled: "tell me, I''ll wait."


    Mu Shinian had a stomach of fire to sprinkle.


    As a result, after seeing him, there was no anger.


    Or, no clue.


    Because he was perfectly interrupted.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time and gnashed his teeth: "did you have a chance to rush out?"


    He can call the middle-aged away. It makes no sense to stay in the house. Who are you kidding.


    Thin shallow Oh, said with a smile; "I left my things inside and forgot to take them away."


    "What is so important?" Mu Shinian listened and went back to find something. He was even more angry: "can you have a little brain? It''s a sea of fire. Is that a ce where you can go in?"


    Not really.


    But things are important.


    He took a ring out of his pocket.


    Mu Shinian looked and was silent.


    "Suddenly, I forgot my clothes." Bo Qian said, "by the way, this is what you put in my pocket when you left."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Anger turned into guilt.


    Very guilty.


    Mu Shinian was silent several times and couldn''t finish his words.


    She pursed her lower lip and stared at the ring. It was not strange, but she didn''t expect to have another chance in her life.


    Thin and shallow put the ring away.


    ¡°?¡±


    Yes, he won''t give it to her.


    Mu Shinian thinks from the bottom of his heart that he has regrets, discontent, sadness and sadness, but he is more relieved.


    forget it.


    That''s it.


    She thought.


    The next second, thin and shallow took out a ne from her pocket, put the ring in, and then put it on her neck.


    "If you take it off again this time, there will be no next time."


    "...." Mu Shinian stared at the ring and was silent for a long time before he silently pinched the quilt: "there was a reasonst time."


    "You didn''t have no reason." Bo qiancai didn''t like her. He raised his hand, poked her head and said, "I''ve been chasing you for so long. Every time you get rid of me, I have to be angry. I''ll find some psychologicalfort and coax myself well. For my sake, sister mu, don''t run next time."


    Mu Shimian was amused by him.


    "OK."


    "That''s good."


    Thin shallow pull the quilt to a little bit, fasten her wrist, make sure she is all right, just makeints about: "your brother is really two."


    If he hadn''t kicked people into the water, mu Shinian wouldn''t faint.


    Mu Shinian also smiled: "indeed."


    "By the way, how did you get in? Didn''t the people outside disturb?"


    "No."


    Thin shallow looked outside and said, "there are indeed a lot of people here. It seems that they have really paid off. They want to catch me."


    "You know how dare youe?" Mu Shinian didn''t know how long his head was: "Gong Ming still has a brain. You should guard against him and don''t underestimate it as an ordinary person."

 Chapter 2269

    <h4>Chapter 2269</h4>


    "Don''t worry, I don''t underestimate anyone." Thin shallow rubbed her hair: "besides, I''m not sure I won''te."


    How sure is this.


    Mu Shinian thought for a long time and didn''t understand. She was still a little dizzy, but fortunately she could carry it.


    Especially after seeing the ne around his neck, those anger mysteriously disappeared.


    She vomited, raised her hand depressed, rubbed her forehead twice, and her voice protested with some points: "don''t do those dangerous things in the future. What if there is an ident?"


    Even if it were her, she would have tried to make some noise.


    The bigger the better.


    So, to some extent, they are really simr.


    Mu Shinian took the ring around his neck and pulled away the corners of his lips with a faint radian.


    "Gong Ming seems to have noticed you. Don''te here recently. Watch Lao Lu. There''s nothing wrong here for the time being." Basically, next, it''s estimated that some of those people are busy. After all, she almost had an ident at the pce house. If it gets out, the public opinion will fall on one side again.


    Speaking of this, mu Shinian''s lips rippled with a smile.


    "You''re really leaving no stone unturned."


    It''s just a little dangerous.


    Thin shallow tidied up her messy hair, smelled the words, slightly picked the corners of her lips, and said, "you''ve been deadlocked. It''s a waste of time to wait for them."


    "It doesn''t count. They don''t dare to make a bold move, but I can follow them. Therefore, if we want to speak, we are also half and half."


    She made a lot of preparations behind her back.


    "Well, I know you''re good."


    The door was knocked, and Shen Xi''s repressed voice came.


    "Sister, Mr. He is here."


    "I see."


    Mu Shi read back, looked at Bo Qian, looked around the house, smiled and said, "I''ve wronged you, young master Bo."


    Bo Jinyan shrugged, took his hat and went to the dressing room.


    As soon as the door on his side closed, president he came in.


    When he saw mu Shinian wake up, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Gong Ming, even if they have the courage, they don''t dare to set fire directly."


    Mu Shinian took an eyebrow and looked at him, pretending to speak deeply: "he is not the only one who wants our lives."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Zong''s face sank: "who is it?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Shinian put on a very weak look, raised his hand, rubbed his forehead twice, and his voice was very cool: "it seems that someone sneaked in, and then directly moved his hand. At the beginning, the situation was too urgent to see clearly, it had all burned up."


    "This is unreasonable." President he frowned, thought deeply and said, "even if you have to do it, don''t you wait until night? Isn''t it easy to expose it in the daytime?"


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and slowly said, "I guess there may be two possibilities. One is that he has no time. The other is that he has absolute trust in his skills. Now it seems that it should be the second possibility, because we haven''t found any clues about him so far."


    President he frowned deeper.


    "You mean, the others?"


    "Yes." Gu LUOQI smiled helplessly and exined, "how many people here want my life? There are others besides Gong Ming."

 Chapter 2270

    <h4>Chapter 2270</h4>


    She smiled, pointed to the outside and said, "it''s normal for so many forces to kill me."


    It gets moreplicated.


    President he frowned deeper.


    "The pce family didn''t find anything. Now it''s going to be a mess outside."


    "Then make a mess." Mu Shinian rubbed her nose and fell into the water. She caught a cold and her voice was still very hoarse. When she heard the speech, she narrowed her eyes and said; "Anyway, it''s not my side."


    "You man."


    Mr. he breathed out reluctantly. Although those who had been killed by mu shiniankeng were about to fly away, now they stand on the same front and should share amon hatred.


    "Tell me about your next n."


    Mu Shinian sighed and opened his mouth meaningfully: "I almost died. This ount is so simple. If you were Gong Ming, would you think I have a good heart, or do you think I have other ns?"


    Mr. he pondered and figured it out.


    He shook his head andughed: "you have a hand."


    "Since we can''t catch the murderer, people outside are specting that Gong Ming did it. I''ll just push the boat along the river. Who''s in the Gong family, they can''t find out who the murderer is? Someone must bear the responsibility."


    President he nodded helplessly: "OK, in terms of public opinion, I can help you build momentum, but on your own side, you have to be mentally prepared to carry it with the pce family. I remind you that Gong Ming is not a good thing."


    The son handed over by that unscrupulous woman can be much better.


    Mu Shinian nodded to show understanding.


    "OK, I''ll go back first. You have a good rest."


    "OK."


    When mu Shinian waited for the door to close, he looked at the dressing room.


    More than ten secondster, the man came out.


    "It''s personal."


    "Interests first." Mu Shinian said; "If you don''t push him to a desperate situation, he''s not so active. He''s willing to work hard for me."


    "But speaking of it." Thin shallow paused and said meaningfully, "thank you for praising me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was depressed. After turning his head, he remembered. Instead, he was depressed: "you think too much."


    She hit politely: "that''s just a speech."


    Thin shallow hissed, raised his hand and bounced her forehead: "you really don''t want to bow your head."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his head, hardened his head and said, "don''t say this in advance. Don''te recently. If I force Gong Ming so hard, he won''t let you go so easily. It''s estimated that he will have to search in a carpet style. It will be troublesome at that time."


    "Don''t worry."


    Bo Jinyan raised his hand, pressed it on her head and rubbed it gently: "I won''t have an ident, and you won''t have an ident. Just him, I haven''t put it in my eyes."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his face.


    You''re right. She''s really a little worried. No matter how terrible Gong Ming is, it''s not so terrible.


    She didn''t take people to heart, let alone thin.


    The door was knocked twice again. It was Shen Xi''s voice: "sister, can Ie in?"


    "Well,e in."


    Thin and shallow didn''t even bother to hide and sat directly in a chair.


    So, as soon as Shen Xi came in, he saw a man. His first reaction was a good guy. Was his sister trying with someone?


    Then he''s really disturbing.


    Therefore, Shen Xi consciously withdrew for a while, and the next second, he came in again

 Chapter 2271

    <h4>Chapter 2271</h4>


    After closing the door, he asked incredulously, "thin and shallow?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow speechless looked at him.


    Shen Xi came in excitedly. He was sure it was thin and shallow before he got excited; "Why are you here? Why didn''t I see you?"


    Bo Qian didn''t speak.


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak.


    It seems that he asked a stupid question.


    Shen Xi scratched her head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "If he''s here, why don''t I go out first?"


    "No, you say." Mu Shi reads with an open face, as if they are not doing anything hidden at all.


    Shen Xi thought about it. His brother is outside the door. These two people have good face. How can they do anything.


    Therefore, Shen Xi simply asked, "he zoni didn''t say anything."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian said, "just ask what happened."


    "Did you throw the pot to Gong Ming?" Asked Shen Xi.


    "Yes," Mu Shinian said, "I may need your help in the near future. It is estimated that the public opinion outside will start to make trouble. You can make trouble as much as you should. If you should be interviewed by a reporter, you should be interviewed by a reporter."


    "What to do, I understand." Shen Xi vowed to speak.


    Mu Shi Nian said; "If you don''t understand anything else, you can ask me. I''m expected to be hospitalized this time. Don''t let the pce family see me. As for the reason, you can think about it. It doesn''t matter if you offend the pce family."


    "Well, what are you going to do?"


    Shen Xi asked uneasily.


    Mu Shi read well and looked at the outside; "I''ll go out before dawn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi immediately stood up from his chair; "No, you are like this. What are you going out to do?"


    "This time is just right." Mu Shinian pointed to Bo Qian and said, "he happened to be there, just right."


    "... what do you mean?" Shen Xi was confused: "why didn''t I understand what you were talking about?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and said, "he''s a doctor."


    "... ah?" Shen Xi was stunned: "is it true or false?"


    Thin shallow looked at him and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, absolutely no problem." Shen Xi coughed and quickly waved his hand, "are you going to organize a group to... Go to the pce and steal people out?"


    what the hell.


    That''s too bold.


    However, he felt inexplicably that anything could happen as long as it was the two of them.


    Thin shallow speechless looked at him: "where do you want to go?"


    Speechless, Tucao makeints about him: "take him, how do we go? Are we really vegetarian?"


    Shen Xi shook her head rationally.


    Of course he didn''t think so. He just thought these two people were too powerful.


    As long as the two of them work together, nothing can''t be done.


    Mu Shinian sighed, "be realistic."


    It''s like they have super powers.


    Shen Xi scratched his head in embarrassment: "is it OK for you to go? Isn''t it ufortable?"


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, just today, otherwise it will be toote."


    Shen Xi didn''t understand that it was toote. He thought the man was dying. Suddenly, his hands and feet were cold: "what, what do you mean? It''s hard to say..."


    "... that''s not the case." Mu Shimian sighed helplessly and said:

 Chapter 2272

    <h4>Chapter 2272</h4>


    "Bo qian can''te out casually in the future. The pce family will always investigate it to the end, so it''s only tonight."


    "Oh, all right."


    Shen Xi knows a little, but she always has her reason for admiring Shi Nian.


    He thought for a moment and said; "Be careful on your way. I''ll watch it here. It won''t be a problem."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian took thin shallow''s coat, put on his hat, and then pulled up a mask: "call if you have something."


    "OK."


    Shen Xi couldn''t help sighing as she watched them disappear at the door.


    What a consistent character.


    He hasn''t met a man with such a unique character for so many years. It''s good for them to attract together directly.


    Fate is really hard to say.


    ¡­¡­


    It went well.


    Both of them were masters. They directly avoided the people arranged by the pce family and returned to the pce family unimpeded.


    The pce family is now in a mess. There are a lot of people gathered in the abandoned foreign house. They are all nervously discussing something there.


    Two people turned in from the back wall and came to Gong Jie''s room without disturbing anyone.


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice and said, "someone wille in once in half an hour. Count the time, we still have ten minutes."


    "OK."


    Two men sneaked in.


    Gong Jie on the bed stared.


    Mu Shinian booed him, went to the door, opened the cat''s eye and saw two patrolmen outside.


    She winked at me and kept silent outside the door.


    Thin shallow turned over the physical examination sheets at the head of the bed, put them back after reading them, and gave Gong Jie a check.


    "How''s it going?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Thin shallow took back his hand, looked at the man on the eye bed, lowered his voice and replied, "it''s really poisoned."


    Then he took out a needle and a small test tube and squeezed some blood out.


    After doing all this, he said, "let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian looked at Gong Jie and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything. Gong Jie tried to stretch out his fingers and seemed to want to hold her.


    Mu Shinian looked cold and took a pen and paper in his hand.


    Gong Jieboriously wrote down a word: "fire."


    Mu Shinian pondered and said; "It''s all right. I set the fire. It''s all right. Shen Xi is all right."


    Gong Jie breathed a sigh of relief and wrote two more words: "be careful."


    "... don''t worry."


    Mu Shinian finished and left with Bo Qian.


    A minuteter, someone came in again.


    Gong Jie closed his eyes, curled up under the quilt and pulled his hand into a fist.


    That is OK if you have no trouble.


    He thought, it''s okay.


    He has only so much to rely on now.


    ¡­¡­


    Leave the pce.


    Mu Shinian sat in the car, listening to the shallow analysis. After listening to those professional terms, she didn''t remember anything. She just wanted to know one thing.


    "So, isn''t it in the way?"


    Thin shallow drank a mouthful of mineral water, some speechless.


    He poprized science for so long and so seriously that she didn''t understand anything?


    "It''s not toote. The toxicity is not too deep, otherwise he won''t live so long." Thin shallow took out the test tube and said; "Now let''s go and see if there is a problem with this. If the antidote is used, it will take time."


    "Oh." Mu Shinian lengthened his tone. The next second, he said, "however, there should be no hurry. Gong Ming, they don''t dare to let him die directly. Otherwise, if something happens, they may be busy and confused."

 Chapter 2273

    <h4>Chapter 2273</h4>


    Thin shallow held the test tube and raised a smile on his lips.


    "OK, don''t worry."


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Mu Shinian vomited his breath and rubbed his forehead helplessly: "it has nothing to do with me, but Shen Xi cares about these things. We can''t let him go so without dignity."


    Thin shallow patted her head: "OK, don''t worry, there won''t be anything."


    "Well, remember to call me if you have something."


    The car stopped.


    Mu Shinian looked out of his eyes and said, "no matter what happens, don''t hide it from me. I must let me know."


    "If this happens again."


    "What about you?" Bo shallow asked curiously.


    Mu Shinian nced at him lukewarm and said, "go back where youe from."


    She can do such a thing.


    And I''ve done it many times.


    Thin shallow looked at her serious face and couldn''t help poking her cheek.


    "OK, I know. Don''t worry. It''s not worth losing your life for these bad things."


    "My life is precious."


    Mu Shinian listened to him and his mood improved a little; "Yes, then contact again. I''ll go back first."


    "Worry." Thin shallow told behind her.


    Like telling a child to go out for the first time.


    Mu Shinian was speechless, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising.


    "I see."


    After waiting for someone to leave, Bo qiancai leaned against the driver''s seat, raised his hand and gently hurt the wound on his shoulder.


    Fortunately, it was not found.


    If it is found, it will be criticized again.


    If she loses her temper, he''ll be cleaned up, too.


    Thin sighed and put his fingers on the steering wheel. When he couldn''t see anyone, he turned the steering wheel and went in another direction.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Xi saw hering back, she was almost nervous. She hurried people into the house and whispered, "why did you go so long?"


    "Is nothing happening?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Shen Xi shook her head, looked not far away, and specially lowered her voice: "it''s nothing. Someone came to see you, but I blocked them back. If people from the pce family came, I didn''t have a good face as usual. I was angry. They didn''t dare to continue to mess around and left."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read it and saidzily, "well done."


    "Where are you?" Shen Xi asked with some uneasiness, "is there nothing wrong with you? What''s the matter?"


    Sure enough, I still care.


    But also, at least blood is thicker than water.


    Gu LUOQI thought for a moment and said, "the situation is good. It can be saved if you say it superficially."


    Shen Xi sighed with relief: "that''s good."


    In turn, he saw Gu LUOQI staring at himself with a meaningful face. He was stunned and embarrassed to scratch his head: "I, I just care about it. After all, it''s my father."


    Gu LUOQI nodded to show understanding.


    "I know. It''s nothing. After Bo shallow finds out what the poison is, you can find an antidote. Don''t be nervous."


    "It''s not nervous." Shen Xi said with a mncholy look on her face, "at least it''s my father. I can''t really look at it like this."


    "Well, you''re right."


    Mu Shinian patted his head: "don''t think too much. There won''t be anything. Now it seems that these things are developing in a good direction?"

 Chapter 2274

    <h4>Chapter 2274</h4>


    Shen Xi nodded.


    "But I''m curious that young master Bo can understand medicine."


    Mu Shi said, "well, to save himself."


    "... that''s really prescient."


    Shen Xi sighed.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t exin anything.


    It''ste at night.


    Shen Xi was worried and had to stay outside the door.


    Mu Shinian followed him. He was in the house and thought about what would happen. After making sure that there was no mistake in every step, he went to bed at ease.


    Wake up the next day.


    She is much better, and her head is not as dizzy as yesterday. On the contrary, she is still full of energy.


    Shen Xi had two dark circles under her eyes.


    When mu Shinian was eating, he couldn''t see it and asked, "didn''t you sleepst night?"


    Shen Xi yawned greatly. He had no image. He gave a faint hum and said, "no, I didn''t sleep."


    "Insomnia?"


    Mu Shinian continued to ask.


    Shen Xi was stunned and shook his head. "It''s not like that. I''m afraid someone will sneak in again, like thin shallow."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and reminded him.


    "You can rest assured that if it''s thin and shallow, you can''t prevent it."


    "..." Shen Xi felt insulted, but he had no evidence.


    Mu Shinian took the other end of the chopsticks and knocked on his forehead: "what have you been thinking all day? Not so many people have time toe."


    Shen Xi grabbed the chopsticks and said, "it''s better to be on guard."


    "... OK."


    Just make him happy.


    Mu Shinian murmured at the bottom of his heart.


    After breakfast, mu Shinian asked, "where are the Gong family going to arrange us?"


    "This hasn''t been said yet."


    Shen Xi said: "now they are worried enough to deal with the media. Where are there air traffic controllers? Where are we going?"


    That''s what I said.


    Mu Shinian bit his chopsticks, copsed on the chair, meditated for a while, took off his chopsticks and said, "be careful."


    "What?"


    Shen Xi couldn''t help getting nervous when she said she was careful; "Will something happen again?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and said, "it''s not so easy at the pce."


    "... what is he going to do," Shen Xi said. "There should be no time. It will be on the cusp. In case something happens, they will have to carry the pot again."


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "I just have a hunch, a very bad hunch."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s back straightened. He said nervously, "your hunch will generallye true."


    "..." Mu Shinian looked at him speechless, pulled the corner of his lips and said, "don''t be so nervous. What I said may not bepletely correct."


    Unfortunately.


    Shen Xi couldn''t listen.


    He has carried out the words of yearning for the time as a holy decree.


    "..." seeing that he was so nervous, mu Shinian rubbed his forehead and sighed at the bottom of his heart. He shouldn''t have told him this. It didn''t matter. He scared people first.


    Unfortunately, after a while, the hunch came true.


    The middle-aged man came in and whispered, "the pce sent someone to pick you up."


    "Did you say anything?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "nothing."


    The two men looked at each other, and Shen Xi replied, "I see."


    Sure enough, something happened.


    Shen Xi shook his fist nervously.


    Mu Shinian patted his face. Good guy, his face was cold.


    She was speechless and said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 2275

    <h4>Chapter 2275</h4>


    Shen Xi gave a cry and rubbed his forehead weakly: "I know."


    I don''t seem to know at all.


    Mu Shinian looked at the middle-aged man and motioned him to go out first.


    The middle-aged man understood and took the door to leave.


    Mu Shinian then took Shen Xi to sit in a chair and seriously told him, "listen, I don''t know what''s going on, but you can''t mess up anyway. If you mess up, everything will be over."


    Shen Xi was even more nervous when she said so.


    He took a deep breath and asked seriously, "do you know anything?"


    Mu Shimian originally wanted to nod, but considering Shen Xi''s bearing capacity, he shook his head.


    "Don''t treat me like a God. I can''t guess, but I don''t feel very good."


    Shen Xi clenched his fist nervously: "don''t worry, I know, I can control it."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shimian nodded gently: "it''s ok if you can''t control it. I''ll settle it."


    Shen Xi let out a sigh.


    It''s just that he has a bad feeling.


    I always think something''s going to happen.


    However, he knew nothing about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Wait until the pce.


    Shen Xi almost wrote three words of unhappiness on her face.


    He sat on the sofa coldly, as if someone owed him $1.8 million.


    Gu Yun and Gong Ming still look like people who don''t smile.


    "Sorry, Miss Mu was only hospitalized yesterday. I specially called you here today."


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian said coldly, "you are so anxious toe back to us. We are also curious about what happened."


    Gong Ming came out with a smile and said, "it''s not a big deal, but there are some old friends who want to meet you, especially young master Shen."


    "...." old friend?


    Shen Xi looked at mu Shinian, who shook his head at him.


    Shen Xi''s uneasiness widened.


    He bit his teeth and sneered coldly: "you''re not sure. There are many old friends of mine. Do you want to see one in person?"


    I think he was a romantic young master before. He made countless friends.


    Gong Ming smiled: "you''re right. It''s just this person. I think you''ll meet."


    Then he pped his hand.


    The next second, his men came with two people.


    Shen Xi was stunned. He thought he was wrong. He blinked hard and looked at them.


    Shen Xi got numb and quickly stood up


    "Gong Ming, dare you!"


    Mu Shinian wanted to pull him, but he didn''t.


    Gong Ming looked at him with a smile and sighed, "what do you say? I just met these two and brought them here when I thought you might want to see them. How can I say that these two are your adoptive parents at least? How can we let him outside? Now it''s so unsafe outside, of course it''s not as safe as here."


    Shen Xi pinched her palm, and her eyes gradually became fierce.


    "You want to die!"


    Gong Ming sighed: "young master Shen, it''s hard for me to exin this. I just see that they are outside. Many people are unsafe. There are many people here. It''s safer to protect them. What do you mean? You''re the young master of the pce family. They are the saviors of the pce family. We will treat each other with courtesy."

 Chapter 2276

    <h4>Chapter 2276</h4>


    Shen Xi almost rushed over and was stopped by a middle-aged man.


    "Calm down, young master, you have to calm down."


    The young people were not reassured.


    But it''s no use.


    Shen Xi was like crazy, desperately trying to get rid of it.


    The Shen family frowned painfully when they saw him.


    "Shen Xi."


    Father Shen opened his mouth gently; "We''re fine here. They treat us very well. Don''t worry."


    "They treat you as hostages!"


    Shen Xi roared out directly.


    Although it''s not my own, how can I forget the kindness of raising for more than ten years.


    In any case, he could not see them suffer with his own eyes.


    Gong Ming frowned.


    Gu Yun couldn''t help but say, "young master Shen is going too far. We have good food and drink and good hospitality. Why are we hostages? Besides, what do we do with them as hostages?"


    "You..."


    "Enough."


    Mu Shi reads aloud and blocks him.


    "Stop talking."


    Shen Xi read as she looked at her admiration and tugged her arm: "let them leave!"


    This is the only plea.


    This matter involves so much, and then pull them in to suffer?


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "calm down first."


    Gu Yun also smiled: "young master Shen, don''t be so excited. It''s so chaotic outside now. There are many people looking for you. No, we can''tpletely iste outsiders and almost put you in danger. The Shen family and his wife are your adoptive parents. Do you have the heart to watch them wander out and have crises everywhere?"


    Shit.


    That''s not the case at all.


    This is the most dangerous ce.


    People are here. They can''t do anything.


    Shen Xi was gnashing his teeth.


    Mu Shinian sped his shoulder.


    "Are you finished?"


    She asked.


    Gong Ming still smiled and said, "that''s it. Old friends, I always want you to meet."


    "Well, yes."


    Mu Shinian nodded and pulled Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi was determined to stay where he was and refused to leave.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but look at the Shen family.


    Father Shen smiled at Shen Xi and said gently, "well, that''s it. Go back first and listen to your sister. She''s all for you."


    Shen Xi looked at him calmly. After a long time, he slowly nodded his head, and then walked away behind her.


    Father Shen sighed.


    Fortunately, I can control my temper.


    The couple looked at each other and waited for them to leave. The color of their face turned cold.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Gong Ming sighed innocently, "if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to meet for a lifetime. You have to thank me. Moreover, you don''t have to befortable here if you share meals and sleep outside?"


    A piece of wool.


    Father Shen thought coldly.


    Even Shen Xi could see why they were arrested, not to mention them.


    Gong Ming didn''t care how ugly their faces were. He gently reminded them, "that''s it. It''s best for you to cooperate well. If you don''t cooperate, I also have my own means. Just then, if your precious son is distressed, I won''t stop. So, let''s cooperate a little and don''t embarrass each other."


    After the banter, he called people and took them away directly.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Shen Xi got back to the car, she almost smashed the steering wheel angrily.


    Mu Shinian looked at it and didn''t stop it.


    "You have a way to get them out, don''t you?" Shen Xi thought of her and said excitedly, "you have a way to bring me out. There must be a way to save people, right?"

 Chapter 2277

    <h4>Chapter 2277</h4>


    "Young master, calm down!"


    The middle-aged man tried to hold him down, but he got rid of him.


    Mu Shinian shook his head at him and asked him to go out first.


    Shen Xi''s eyes were red and looked at mu Shinian like a desperate gamble: "you have a way, right? You will have a way. My parents can''t fall into their hands. Those people are beasts!"


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly.


    Shen Xi was stunned and stared at her in amazement: "did you think you would have this skill?"


    "I guessed several possibilities, so it was expected." Mu Shinian was afraid of stimting him and said tactfully, "at least in the short term, they are absolutely safe. At this time, the pce family must be very strict with people."


    "But you''ll find a way."


    Shen Xi was about to go crazy: "let them leave here. Don''t get involved in these things. If not, you can do it!"


    Being so trusted, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Mu Shinian was silent for a long time before slowly opening his mouth: "if they lock people up and send dozens or hundreds of people outside to guard, I can''t help it. Shen Xi, your parents can frighten you if they live. If they die and something happens, it''s useless at all. Gong Ming won''t be so stupid."


    Shen Xi was stunned and sat on the sofa, covering his head decadent.


    "I''m not at ease. I''m really not at ease. I don''t want them to sacrifice enough because I''m involved! These things really have nothing to do with them. Why!"


    He clenched his teeth hard and almost burst out of the depths of his throat: "why should innocent people be involved!"


    Not innocent.


    Since the Shen family adopted him, he has not been innocent.


    From beginning to end, no one is innocent. Everyone is an insider.


    If the Shen family could run away, it would be the best. Unfortunately, they were caught.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that they will be involved.


    Mu Shinian poured a ss of water, pushed it in front of him and whispered, "let me think of another way. At least for now, I have no way."


    Shen Xi covered her head.


    "I don''t understand."


    "... it''s ok if you don''t understand. There are a lot of things. It''s not necessary to make it too clear."


    Mu Shinian sighed and said softly, "it''s normal to be confused."


    Shen Xi breathed hard and smiled bitterly, "are these things really so important? They will make some people turn against each other and some people be enemies. However, there are many things more important than power in the world, aren''t they?"


    "You are you and others are others. For them, power may be more important." Mu Shinian raised his hand and patted his head: "don''t worry, I promise you, at least for the moment, your parents will be fine in the short term."


    "They brought people here to control you. If you listen to them and are led by their nose, you will be finished."


    Shen Xi naturally understood these principles.


    Having been taught by mu Shinian for so long and experienced so many things, he was not the fool who knew nothing at the beginning.


    It''s just that he still can''t control it.


    Thinking of what she had just done, Shen Xi covered her head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I just..."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian pointed to the table and motioned him to drink the water.

 Chapter 2278

    <h4>Chapter 2278</h4>


    Shen Xi picked it up and drank it. Then she looked at her apologetically: "I, I can''t control it. I''m not at ease."


    "I know, so I don''t me you." Mu Shinian understands very well.


    She wouldn''t be much better.


    Shen Xi held the water cup in both hands. He thought of his father''s eyes and his father''s advice when he left. He took a breath and made a seriousmitment: "I was bad just now. I won''t be in this situation in the future. Don''t worry."


    Mu read Leng for two seconds and smiled helplessly.


    "Shen Xi, we are sisters and brothers. From the perspective of blood rtionship, we are the closest people in the world. So don''t worry, even if you make trouble without reason, I won''t alienate you."


    "Besides, you''re fine. I''ve wanted to have a brother since I was a child."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    His face flushed.


    How did she know so well.


    When he left, father Shen personally told him to listen to Mu Shinian and say what to do if she doesn''t help him if she gets angry.


    Therefore, even if he is sometimescent, he always keeps this sentence in mind.


    Mu Shinian smiled; "Don''t think too much. I won''t help you. I put down so much and came here specially to help you?"


    Shen Xi nodded slightly, and then became even more embarrassed.


    "You really seem to know everything."


    "It''s notpletely traceless. You''ll learn when you see more."


    Mu Shinian said.


    She likes to think clearly about the cause and effect, and then, extend and spread.


    Only in this way can we avoid stepping on the pit.


    Shen Xi remembered.


    After a cup of water, reasones back.


    He took a cold breath and said, "what should I do next?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the ward and said, "go back to the pce."


    "Don''t you just take this opportunity to live outside?" As soon as Shen Xi''s voice fell, he helplessly patted his head twice: "I forgot. It must be more dangerous to go out now."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "yes, so I want to go back."


    Shen Xi has no problem.


    "OK, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, they went back.


    The pce family sent several groups of people to check, but they didn''t find any results.


    Shen Xi looked out from the French window and couldn''t help sighing; "It''s really him. He really doesn''t leave any traces."


    Mu Shinian said indifferently, "the fire is so big that even if there is any trace, it should be burned away."


    "That''s what I said."


    Shen Xi totally agrees.


    Mu Shinian''s ten fingers operate quickly on the keyboard.


    She took down the pendant hanging from her neck and handed it to Shen Xi.


    "Go find some people and look here. Take this opportunity to remove all the previous people."


    Shen Xi understood: "I know. I''ll go now."


    "Well, if they make things difficult, you''ll make trouble with them." Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "you can take this opportunity to vent your anger."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi smiled helplessly, "I understand."


    Nonsense or something. He''s really good at such things.


    Mu Shinian also chuckled and said, "go ahead. It''s okay to make too much noise. I''ll find a way to deal with it."


    Shen Xi became more unscrupulous.


    He took the pendant and went out angrily.


    The middle-aged man watched andughed; "Young master Shen is still a child."


    You can''t deny your admiration for the time; "Some things can''t be held for too long. The future is still long. Let him charge some interest first."

 Chapter 2279

    <h4>Chapter 2279</h4>


    The middle-aged man looked at her with a little worry: "don''t you stimte them? I''m afraid they will do more extreme things. You also said that there will be no danger if people are on their side now."


    Mu Shi read well and raised his lower lip like a smile.


    "I said, but even if I didn''t do something, they wouldn''t believe it. It was originally a bad thing between us and them. I had to involve the third party. How could I forget this ount?"


    Mu Shinian stood up, looked at the middle-aged man and added coldly, "I''m the most annoying person who implicates innocent people."


    "OK, I see." Seeing that the middle-aged man could not stop, he could only support: "what do you want to do and what do you need me to do?"


    He looked out of the window and said anxiously, "I''m afraid if you go back to the pce, you will be more strictly guarded. At that time, if you want to go out, they will take advantage of this reason and protect you."


    "No harm."


    Mu Shinian answered calmly, "you can always go out. We''ll talk about it then."


    "Well, since you have said so, I won''t stop you." The middle-aged man answered and left respectfully.


    Mu Shinian silently sat on the sofa and looked at the sky outside. The mountain rain wasing. Since they didn''t obey the rules first, it''s no wonder she.


    Those people are not the only ones who fear that the world will not be chaotic.


    She is also a person who is not afraid of things.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi drove all the way back to Gong''s house.


    He directly pushed away the bodyguard in the way, went in directly, sat on the sofa in the living room, and, like an uncle, told his men, "go and call someone. What''s the matter? Do you want me to invite you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several of his men didn''t dare to say anything to him, so they had to send someone to find someone who could talk.


    The two brothers and sisters of the Gong family happened to be away. Gu Yun was the only one drinking tea in the back garden. When she was called over, her temper was also very bad, but she still had to smile in front of her.


    "Oh, isn''t this young master Shen? What brings you here?"


    Shen Xi looked at her coldly and picked at the corner of her lips: "I have nothing to do. Let''s see how you''re looking for arsonists."


    Gu Yun was on guard.


    She reluctantly smiled and sighed: "it''s not that it happened too suddenly. We have sent more people, but the arsonist can break through the heavy protection of the pce family, which shows that he has some skills. So, give us some time."


    "How long will it take?" Shen Xi couldn''t help but raise the volume. His voice was a little arrogant and domineering: "we all almost died. Aren''t your people very powerful? Can''t you catch a thief?"


    "If that''s the case, I don''t think you need to take charge of the pce for my father. If you don''t have such a great ability, you can let the supervisor out."


    Gu Yun''s face was ck.


    She reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said awkwardly, "young master Shen, you''re joking. It''s not my ability, but the other party is too cunning."


    Shen Xi sneered coldly and sat back expressionless.


    Gu Yun saw it and hurried to say, e on, if you don''t serve tea quickly, it''s the kind of tea cake young master Shen wanted to eatst time. Hurry up."


    His men were also very discerning and hurried away.

 Chapter 2280

    <h4>Chapter 2280</h4>


    Gu Yun smiled and leaned over and said gently, "young master Shen, do you think it''s ok?"


    Shen Xi nced at her coldly, but there was still no expression on her face.


    Neither good nor bad.


    The attitude is very cold.


    Gu Yun secretly clenched his teeth, but he still wanted to smile on his face.


    "Young master Shen, you didn''t apany Miss mu in the hospital. You came here specially. There are other things."


    Shen Xi sneered twice, and his smile grew colder.


    "What you know is clear."


    "No, I just don''t know. I specifically asked." Gu Yun smiled gently: "after all, young master Shen has such a good rtionship with Miss mu. Miss mu can send you out safely in that dangerous situation."


    Shen Xi gave her a meaningful look, raised her lips and smiled coldly.


    "Yes, my sister is very kind to me, so I won''t let the arsonist go."


    Gu Yun also smiled: "this is natural, and we will try our best to cooperate with you."


    "Let''s not talk about this first." When Shen Xi had enough, he finally got to the point. He stood upzily, looked around and nodded: "it''s not bad here. I said the wrong thing. You''ll still enjoy it."


    Gu Yun was not sure what he meant by this, so he had to say, "it''s not ours, it''s Sir''s, and we just stick to his light and enjoy it."


    Shen Xi said in a casual tone: "yes, my father''s, I also have one.


    "... it''s natural." Gu Yun replied, but his eyes were more strange.


    What the hell is this man talking about?


    Shen Xi must have received mu Shinian''s signal toe alone.


    You can''t let this delicate young mastere here with a sudden interest for no reason.


    Shen Xi sat back and took a sip of tea. Atst, his face showed some satisfaction.


    He looked at Gu Yun calmly, pointed to the house and said, "my sister and I have no ce to live now, so you move out and make room for this ce."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguards in the house changed their faces.


    Gu Yun''s face became ugly in an instant.


    She smiled and asked reluctantly, "what did young master Shen say? Why do youck room to live? I''m arranging it for you?"


    Shen Xi smiled innocently: "no, I don''t think it''s safe anywhere."


    The main building is a symbol of identity. She can''t let her out. Otherwise, the people outside don''t know what to think of her.


    "If you are worried about safety, you can rest assured that we will arrange twice as many bodyguards for you."


    "With such trouble?" Shen Xi askedzily, "you still don''t want to be here. Anyway, I''m gong Jie''s son. You''ve lived here for so long these years. You should give it to me anyway."


    Gu Yun''s face became more and more ugly.


    She struggled and opened her mouth in a very unstable tone: "young master Shen, we have lived here for so many years. If you want to change a ce, the manor is so big that you can choose any one. Why do you have to choose here."


    "Is there a problem here?"


    Shen Xi said, "I just like this ce."


    Gu Yun''s face became more and more ugly.


    She clenched her teeth hard and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Shen Xi drank two mouthfuls of water, looked at her and said, "forget it, you should be very reluctant to give up after living for so long."

 Chapter 2281

    <h4>Chapter 2281</h4>


    Gu Yun subconsciously felt that he was not so kind. Sure enough, the next sentence, he began again.


    "The Kaiyue hotel in the center of the city, bought it for us on the top floor."


    Shen Xi looked like an uncle. He was very arrogant.


    Gu Yun frowned and his face sank: "do you want to live outside?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter!" Shen Xi raised her eyebrows, and her voice was somewhat casual: "didn''t you say I could pick any ce?"


    "Hehe, our so-called choosing a ce is to ask you to choose one here. If you go out, how dangerous it will be. In case something happens, we won''t have time to stop it." Gu Yun began to regret after saying this.


    She secretly bit her teeth and smiled awkwardly.


    "No, I mean..."


    "What else to say?" Shen Xi smiled: "isn''t it safe? We''re also not safe here. No, we''re almost burned to death. If you go outside, it''s the same anyway. If you don''t feel at ease, send some people to protect us. Anyway, I can''t live in this ce at all. Take a good look at these two options."


    Seeing that he was leaving, Gu Yun stood up and hurriedly stopped. "Young master Shen, I can''t promise you this. It''s too dangerous. In case of any ident, it''s toote. At least you should look to your father''s face and listen to my arrangement. Anyway, we can''t harm you."


    "Really?"


    Shen Xi opened his mouth slowly with a smile in his tone.


    "Won''t you hurt me?"


    Gu Yun reluctantly smiled, pretended to be calm and said, "I really won''t hurt you. You can rest assured. Haven''t you seen the recent news? People outside think we set the fire. If anything happens, you will doubt us."


    Shen Xi smiled more and more deeply.


    "Oh, why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yun''s face changed again.


    Shen Xi pretended not to know, touched his chin and sighed, "so why do you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man definitely knew something, but he pretended not to know anything.


    Really, worthy of being mu Shinian''s brother!


    "Say it." Shen Xi suddenly became aggressive: "if you don''t make it clear, how can I know? Why on earth will people outside think that you are the one who framed us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yun''s face stiffened and he couldn''t speak.


    "It''s not too big for people outside to watch the excitement." A sound is inserted.


    When Shen Xi looked back, she saw Gu Jiane in, all covered with dust.


    Finally, it appeared.


    Shen Xi''s originally hanging heart also fell down.


    Gu Jian''s whereabouts are too secretive.


    They don''t have any reliable people to move here, so they basically know nothing about his whereabouts.


    It''s hard to stop him from showing up here.


    Gu Jian came in, greeted Shen Xi and exined with a smile, "you know the virtues of people outside. You can''t wait to see other people''s family affairs make trouble. The bigger the trouble, the better. The more lively they watch."


    Shen Xi snorted coldly and sat back on the sofa.


    "OK, in that case, it''s all right for us to go out."

 Chapter 2282

    <h4>Chapter 2282</h4>


    Gu Jian nodded: "of course, it''s no problem. Although it''s dangerous outside, just send more people to protect it."


    Shen Xi gave a sound and said slowly, "OK, that''s it. Arrange it as soon as possible."


    With that, he stood up and turned to leave.


    Gu Jian replied, "OK, no problem, just these two days."


    When Shen Xi left, Gu Yun said uneasily, "this won''t work. If they go out, it''s inconvenient for us to do anything."


    "Haven''t you been looking for the arsonist?" Gu Jian asked.


    Gu Yun was stunned. Her brain turned a big circle before she finally reacted.


    "You mean, Shen Xi, they may have hidden people in the hotel? That''s why they want to go there?"


    "It''s just a guess. The fact may not be like this." Gu Jian said; "But if it''s possible, you can try. I''m not sure you can find it. Otherwise, I don''t understand why they go out stubbornly if we want to do it outside."


    Gu Yun was also stunned.


    "I have to guard against it."


    "Yes."


    Gu Jian said, "these two brothers and sisters are not easy to deal with. They just came and directly epted President he. Moreover, they still use this means. Don''t underestimate them."


    Gu Yun smiled bitterly: "I never dared to underestimate them."


    Since mu Shinian came back, she has felt very bad.


    As a result, this is the case.


    Mu Shinian is really not easy to provoke.


    Moreover, if she wants to make a move, it is definitely crisp and will never stop until she achieves her goal.


    Just them.


    Maybe it''s not her opponent.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yun looked embarrassed.


    Gu Jian patted her on the shoulder andforted, "leave it to me. There will be no problem. Don''t worry."


    Gu Yun was really worried.


    She sighed, looked upstairs and said; "Can we really be foolproof? If this step fails, we really have no chance of winning."


    Gu Jian also looked upstairs, silent and said, "it won''t fail."


    "OK."


    Gu Jian also smiled.


    She was really a bit of a soldier, and a little noise frightened her like this.


    "When the timees, I''ll see. If it doesn''t work and the threat is too great, I''ll deal with it."


    Gu Yun nodded.


    "It''s hard for you."


    "It''s nothing." Gu Jian patted him on the shoulder and said, "where''s Gong Ming? Where has he gone?"


    "Went to thepany." Gu Yun said: "with the precedent of president he, now some people in thepany are beginning to disagree with him, so he has been dealing with these things recently, which is more difficult."


    "I''ll settle these secretly." Gu Jian said: "the top priority now is to find out their foreign aid first. Making such a big noise under our eyes can never be just to frame you. There must be a bigger conspiracy behind it. If I don''t make this clear, I''m really worried."


    Gu Yun looked outside; "I know. I''ve sent someone to trace it. I hope it''s really like what you said. Shen Xi will hide people in the hotel. It''s much more convenient."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi went back, told mu Shinian about the situation, and mentioned Gu Jian.

 Chapter 2283

    <h4>Chapter 2283</h4>


    Mu Shi read oh and continued to peel the apple on his hand.


    "It''s been gone for so long. It''s time to appear."


    Shen Xi always had doubts about Gu Jian''s whereabouts. When she heard her say this, she suddenly became curious: "did you control people? Otherwise, why didn''t he show up all the time."


    Mu Shinian didn''t deny it or admit it. He just gave a nd, um, and then continued to peel the apple.


    Shen Xi was speechless to see that she cut a good apple. She couldn''t help but take it and cut it by herself.


    "I think it''s strange that the sky is about to turn over here. Gu Jian can be so calm. Now it seems that it''s really you."


    "I made a little trouble for him to deal with."


    Mu Shinian said, "it''s just that he has some skills. He can handle it in such a little time."


    "What kind of trouble is it?"


    Shen Xi couldn''t help being curious.


    He almost fell into the hands of this man, so he knows what kind of ability he has.


    Mu Shi couldn''t read, and his voice was full of fun.


    "Nothing personal."


    "Private affairs?"


    Shen Xi was more curious. He came up and asked excitedly, "what''s the private matter?"


    Mu Shinian took his cut apple and took a bite. His eyes were filled with a faint smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. His wife fought with his lover."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi was stunned, then pped his thigh andughed.


    "Hahaha, you''re going to kill me, hahaha!"


    Mu Shinian also felt that it was immoral for her to do so. She struggled and said, "I just released some news a little. Those two women are also capable. I''ll investigate it myself, and then it''s none of my business. I just pushed a fire and didn''t really do anything to them."


    Shen Xi finally stoppedughing. When he heard the speech, he nodded and couldn''t agree any more: "I just didn''t expect that Gu Jian would have this side. It''s ridiculous. I thought he had always been a very restrained type."


    After all, I was so impressed by several meetings.


    Mu Shinian rubbed her nose. She didn''t understand, but.


    "Maybe no one is perfect." Mu Shinian said, "everyone will have weaknesses. We can''t be so invincible."


    Shen Xi listened and couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s your handle? The young master Bo?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him speechless: "how possible."


    "How could he be so easily controlled by others and, in turn, be a tool to threaten me?"


    Is this showing off?


    I think so.


    Shen Xi listened and nodded silently.


    It must be showing off, properly, without any doubt.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "you and my grandmother, if you two are controlled, I will * * surrender."


    Shen Xi touched her nose. She was embarrassed about her grandmother''s stomach Fei, so she had to start her own stomach Fei.


    "Is it because I''m too weak?"


    Mu Shimian gave him a look and let him feel it for himself.


    Shen Xi was hurt and covered her heart.


    "Come on, stop talking. I know what you mean."

 Chapter 2284

    <h4>Chapter 2284</h4>


    Mu Shinian smiled and patted his head: "you''re not too weak. Anyway, you''ve just started. Just learn slowly in the future."


    Shen Xi gave a cry. It seemed that she had been hit hard.


    Mu Shinian really couldn''t bear to look at him, so he had to say, "you''re very good. Although you have to face these now, you used to be happy. You don''t need to learn these skills. I''m different. I had only this way to go at the beginning. Otherwise, I''m estimated to have to wait for my share to be eliminated."


    Shen Xi opened his mouth: "what?"


    "I said, it''s good not to learn these." Mu Shinian said seriously, "there are always so many helpless forces in this world, and then a person has to grow up, but these need to pay a price. I envy you very much. Shen''s parents are very kind to you."


    For her.


    For a long time, I have to rely on myself.


    Every step, every road.


    In the end, she found that the person who first brought her to this road was actually a liar.


    From the beginning.


    She also used him as a straw.


    It''s really naive to think about it now.


    Shen Xi didn''t know what she had experienced, but most of her character was acquired.


    At this thought, he couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t matter.


    "But now it seems that it''s not bad. At least no one can hurt me."


    Shen Xi just wanted tofort. Hearing this sentence, she burst outughing helplessly.


    "Your heart is really big."


    There''s no way.


    Mu Shinian doesn''t care.


    "You asked people to buy some things. Before, everything was burned. Now I don''t even have a change of clothes."


    "Don''t worry. It''s already arranged."


    Shen Xi said, "I also let people go to the hotel. It shouldn''t be a big problem. It''s just whether it''s bad if we go out. After all, it''s more convenient for them to do it."


    "No."


    After mu Shinian ate the apple, he said, "they will try their best to protect us."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Shen Xi followed her words.


    Anyway, the house burned down and they almost died. Not to mention, they took this opportunity to move out and let it go.


    Because they suspected that the family was going to frame them, they specially ran out. This makes sense.


    Even in public opinion, they have an absolute advantage.


    "After that, what are you going to do next?"


    Mu Shinian wiped his hands twice and picked up the pendant on the table; "After settling down, call someone to see me. I want to know how many people have been left for me."


    "OK,"


    ¡­¡­


    The Shen family werepletely taken care of.


    Even a door is not allowed.


    When they heard that the fire was burning, they were also worried that something would happen to Shen Xi.


    But fortunately, they overheard people''sments and said that the sister and brother had sessfully run out.


    And no injuries.


    Mrs. Shen was frightened these two days. She was relieved when she was sure she was all right.


    "They don''t know what''s going on now. There''s no news at all."


    "They all said it was all right. It should be really all right. If there was any ident, Gu Yun and they probably would havee to show off to us." Then he lowered his voice and said carefully; "Moreover, anyway, if something happens to people, they can''t get rid of the rtionship. I just feel that the fire is burning a little inexplicable."

 Chapter 2285

    <h4>Chapter 2285</h4>


    Mrs. Shen shook her hand uneasily; "What if, Shen Xi, as you know, he hasn''t suffered any harm since he was a child. If, if it really catches fire, he will..."


    "Ouch, madam."


    Mr. Shen said reluctantly, "he is no longer a child. Moreover, he is psychologically prepared toe here. Children can''t seize power with others."


    Mrs. Shen is still worried.


    Is it?


    But what if.


    Mrs. Shen looked out of the window


    They are now restricted from going out and spend most of their time in this room.


    It doesn''t matter between them.


    When they fled, they arranged everything. Even if it cost them their lives, they could recognize their son as long as he didn''t have a big deal.


    Mr. Shen knew what she was thinking. He didn''t worry about it himself.


    But worry is one thing. After all, he can''t help.


    The only thing you can do is try not to make trouble for your son.


    Now they have be a handle, a handle that threatens Shen Xi. They are very sorry.


    The door knocked twice and was suddenly opened.


    Mr. Shen immediately stood in front of Mrs. Shen and looked at the visitor with a gloomy face.


    Gu Jian smiled, calmly pulled a chair and sat down.


    "Don''t be nervous. You two should know that as long as young master Shen is in one day, we don''t dare to touch you. After all, the young master is not what he used to be. If we touch you, we''re afraid we''ll cause a lot of trouble."


    Mr. Shen looked at him coldly: "really!? I didn''t want to beat my son so capable, but also make Mr. Gu taboo?"


    "It''s not what it used to be. After all, it''s young people who love to toss. We elderly people can''t afford to toss after all."


    Gu jiantun slowly poured himself a ss of water, took a sip, smiled and raised his eyes: "you two really don''t have to be nervous. You see, we serve you delicious and delicious. That''s it. What''s your dissatisfaction? It''s better than being a street mouse outside."


    Mrs. Shen also stood up, not afraid at all.


    Then he looked at Gu Jian face to face and smiled; "It''s strange. What''s good about being a prisoner here? You don''t have to befortable here if you eat and sleep outside. Don''t talk about what''s avable and what''s not. Just say something."


    Gu Jian nodded with appreciation: "Mrs. Shen is really impressive."


    Mrs. Shen didn''t appreciate it at all.


    Gu Jian smiled and reminded, "your son is determined to move out."


    Mr. Shen''s face changed.


    Gu Jian then said, "you should also know what this means. If they choose to stay here, I can protect them. If they are outside, it''s unclear how many people want to attack them."


    "Originally, it was just a matter of sharing things with a group of people. As a result, there were such people again, and they still had to take the lead. You say, how many people won''t feel threatened."


    Mrs. Shen almost lost control when she heard the speech.


    Fortunately, Mr. Shen pulled her back in advance, patted the back of her hand and continued to ask, "so, what''s the use of telling us this?"


    Gu Jian sighed: "you don''t want to see them have an ident. It''s just that we don''t want to. So, let''s give way to each other. You can persuade them toe back and live. It saves you trouble."

 Chapter 2286

    <h4>Chapter 2286</h4>


    Mrs. Shen looked at Mr. Shen.


    She has no extra requirements. She just wants those two people to be safe.


    However, if you go out, the danger is really too great.


    Thest time they went out, they almost had a big ident.


    What''s more, if the Gong family neglects their duty again after running so far this time, everything will be over.


    Mr. Shen was also nervous. Holding Mrs. Shen''s hand, he burst into a cold sweat.


    He clenched his teeth, smiled and said, "sorry, you said, the child is old, and adults can''t say anything."


    Gu Jian said regretfully, "really? I just came to inform you. For the sake of everyone, since you think so, I don''t say much."


    Gu Jian said, then stood up and left.


    The door closed again.


    Mrs. Shen anxiously grabbed Mr. Shen''s arm: "he''s actually right. If he''s outside, in case something really happens, they can rely on anyone."


    Mr. Shen also thought it was dangerous.


    Run outside, make up a thing at will, and then pull someone out to cushion his back. He can think of such a thing.


    What''s more, she''s nning something else?


    Mr. Shen took Mrs. Shen to sit down, thought for a moment, and said, "I''ve been thinking about what the fire meant. It''s not like mu Shinian''s style, and moving out. She must know better than anyone that it''s dangerous, but she still chose to do so. I think she must want to do something. It''s inconvenient here, so she went out."


    Mrs. Shen frowned.


    "What''s the reason?"


    "I don''t know." Mr. Shen was silent and said, "but I still choose to trust her. Don''t worry. Mu Shinian won''t put Shen Xi in danger. Since she chose to move out, she must have a better idea."


    Mrs. Shen frowned and said uneasily, "I''m always worried."


    "Me too, but I can only trust them."


    Mr. Shen persuasively said, "we''repletely disconnected from the outside now. We don''t know what''s going on outside. There''s no other way to go except to trust them."


    Mrs. Shen sighed and leaned against his arms


    "Will it be all right?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In the hotel.


    Mu Shimian simply cleaned up the room, went to the living room, took a telescope, opened a corner of the curtain, looked at the distance, and then smiled.


    Shen Xi was about toe and was held by the middle-aged man.


    "Is anyone watching?"


    Mu Shi Nian said, "it seems that you are smart this time."


    With so many people inside and outside, I still can''t help running around. This time, even remote monitoring is used.


    Mu Shinian put down the curtain and said, "have you arranged all the people?"


    "It''s arranged." Shen Xi returned the pendant to her: "with this, they really have no doubt, and they are highly cooperative." After a pause, he was very curious: "is this thing really so magical?"


    "Probably." Mu Shinian looked at the pendant and his fingers whirled the lines on it: "it''s like a jade seal."


    Shen Xi was also happy: "well, anyway, we can use people now. Even if we really make an ident, we don''t worry. At least we can prevent it."


    Mu Shinian also gently nodded his head.


    "You''re right, but there may not be anything in the near future."


    "I know, we''ve just had an ident. If there''s another ident, it''s too desperate. What should people outside think?" Shen Xi said this and wondered, "what about us? You always have a reason to move out at this opportunity?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and smiled.

 Chapter 2287

    <h4>Chapter 2287</h4>


    Shen Xi''s scalp was numb with her smile.


    He took a breath and thought of a terrible possibility.


    "It''s not for tryst... Convenience."


    The smile on the middle-aged face solidified.


    He looked at Mu''s face, which had turned ck. Before things got out of control, he took two rational steps aside: "Miss mu, I''ll go out first. If you have something to find me."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    As soon as the housekeeper left, she stood up and smiled gently: "just now, what did you say? I didn''t understand."


    Shen Xi took a breath.


    He asked carefully, "was this right by me, and then became angry?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought he looked really bad.


    She once vowed to protect him, but today, she really wants him to say what a cursees out of his mouth!


    No matter how nervous Shen Xi was, she also reflected that she was angry.


    He clung to the wall, took two steps back, then brushed it, opened the door and ran out.


    Fast.


    Follow him like someone is chasing him.


    Mu Shinian breathed out, and his voice was somewhat vague.


    "I really owe you a beating."


    The reason why she moved out couldn''t be simpler.


    It''s morefortable here.


    It''s really ufortable for too many people there to stare closely.


    Mu Shimian sighed, leanedfortably on the sofa, picked up his mobile phone and contacted people.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    The equipment is notplete.


    In addition, the scope of action is limited.


    When Bo Qian got the detailed report, it was two dayster.


    He looked through the information and then smashed it directly.


    Xiao Hei has been carrying tea and water for him. He simply reads him as a time of admiration. He obeys his orders and never refutes them.


    Thin shallow drank water and saw Xiao Hei''s respectful appearance. The corner of his lips reluctantly pulled down and said, "you don''t have to do this."


    "It''s necessary."


    Xiao Hei said, "as long as you can take Miss Mu away safely, you can do whatever you want me to do."


    unnecessary.


    It''s really not necessary.


    Thin shallow thought.


    "Are you so kind to her?" Obedience, loyalty, even life can be spared.


    Xiao Hei scratched his head: "you are also very kind to her."


    "I like her because I like her."


    Thin shallow is outspoken. It''s no big deal to like her.


    Xiao Hei didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, but he was stunned.


    Bo Qian continued to ask, "is it worth dying for her?"


    "Of course!" Xiao Hei finished and scratched his head in embarrassment. He bowed his head in embarrassment, sighed heavily and said, "you don''t understand. Many of us, or miss mu, would have died long ago."


    "... she saved you?"


    Thin shallow asked.


    Xiao Hei nodded: "yes. Many people join in like this."


    no wonder.


    Shallow said: "then you also know how to repay."


    "These are nothing. Otherwise, Miss mu, we don''t know where to die. Let alone help her, it doesn''t matter to go up the knife mountain and down the fire sea. However, Miss Mu saved us and gave us a ce to settle down, but in fact, she didn''t ask us to do dangerous things. On the contrary, she was in danger every time."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Hei couldn''t help sighing: "she doesn''t look like a leader."

 Chapter 2288

    <h4>Chapter 2288</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    leader.


    This description is quite appropriate.


    The thin and shallow lip corners were slightly hooked, and the smiles were a little scattered.


    "She''s very annoying... Can''t let go."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Hei is three years older than mu Shinian. He is still childish, but mu Shinian, she is not childish at all. She has been calm since they knew her.


    It''s been like this all these years.


    They don''t know what to say.


    "She seems to be hiding a lot of things." Xiao Hei said, "every time I see her, I can feel that she is not very happy. There are a lot of things in her heart. When we ask, she didn''t say anything. She just finds an excuse to pass."


    "But fortunately, it''s much better now." Xiao Hei couldn''t helpughing when he talked about this.


    He frowned and looked at him.


    Xiao Hei exined with a smile, "I can see that Miss Mu is a lot happier with you."


    "The one who is happy from the heart."


    Thin shallow Leng, suddenly, hooked his lower lip, and his voice was a little scattered.


    "My pleasure."


    His honor.


    Xiao Hei wore a harmless smile, Said: "when Miss Mu came by herself, I thought the end wasing, because we couldn''t stop it and couldn''t follow it secretly. But now, there are you here and a group of people outside are on standby. I think a good day ising. Miss Mu has so many things on her back, and it''s good to finally put them down."


    He didn''t go to school much. Later, mu Shinian said that he taught himself for a period of time.


    He doesn''t know many words.


    It''s good to go over and over again.


    Bo Qian listened very carefully.


    After hearing this, he said with emotion, "it''s nice that she has your help."


    Xiao Hei waved his hand: "don''t you dare to be, we dare there."


    "What about you? I don''t think I can see you now." When he finished, he couldn''t help but Tucao: "actually I really don''t understand. You makeints about how you put people out."


    "You say your miss mu?" Thin shallow asked.


    Xiao Hei said, "otherwise? If I were you, I wouldn''t have the heart to let her take risks."


    Always put it under your own eyes, that''s called safety.


    Thin shallow lip angle hook, said; "What can I do if I don''t let her go? These things are her destiny. She won''t be at ease in her life unless she solves them herself."


    Xiao Hei looked at him in shock and couldn''t help asking, "then you, you should take people away at that time, but miss Mu may not be able to leave."


    "We''ll talk about it then."


    Thin shallow leaned back on the chair, drank a sip of water and looked at the road outside; "If she can''t go back, I''ll stay. It''s no problem."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei looked at him in amazement: "are you really so determined?"


    Thin shallow looked at him and frowned: "well, what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    The problem is still big.


    Xiao Hei looked at him puzzled and said, "your career is all in X city. Moreover, people in your family, will they let you go?"


    Thin shallow silk doesn''t care about these: "no problem."


    "..." Xiao Hei couldn''t help scratching the tip of his eyebrows and whispered, "but miss Mu may not be willing. She won''t let you stay with her like this."


    "You''re right." Bo Qian said, "but she can''t stop me."

 Chapter 2289

    <h4>Chapter 2289</h4>


    He put down these things and came here specially to be with her.


    It''s no use stopping anyone.


    Xiao Hei was silent and reminded her, "Miss Mu won''t just forget it. She will let you leave. No matter what means."


    "Well, her means are very powerful, but I''m not a vegetarian." Bo Qian didn''t take this reminder to heart: "and I''m sure she won''t."


    You have confidence from there.


    I''m afraid you have some misunderstanding about Mu Shinian.


    Little ck is crazy about his heart, and he can''t bear to makeints about it.


    Ding.


    A message came in from theputer.


    Thin shallow slid the mouse, looked at the contents in his eyes, and frowned slightly.


    Xiao Hei stood up in fear: "is something wrong?"


    "No." Thin shallow finished and printed out the material. The cold between his eyebrows and eyes couldn''t hide: "there''s a problem with the antidote. There''s a herbal medicine, which is difficult to take."


    "... how difficult?"


    Little ck asked tremblingly.


    At least he is also mu Shinian''s father. If the antidote is not developed, it is estimated that there will be a big problem.


    Thin shallow shook his head: "difficult to get doesn''t mean you can''t get it."


    Just get it.


    Xiao Hei took a deep breath and said, "where do you say to get it? I can get it."


    Bo Qian put the information on the table, leaned against the chair, and looked coldly: "there is a private medicine field in the pce family. Go and find out where it is."


    "Gong family?"


    Little Hatton understood.


    No wonder, I said it was difficult to take just now.


    It''s really hard to get it at Gong''s house.


    "I see. I''ll investigate now."


    "OK."


    Thin shallow looked at those words. After confirming that there was no problem, he picked up his mobile phone and sent a text message to Mu Shinian.


    After clicking send, he regretted it.


    It''s already early morning.


    Mu Shinian sleeps and turns on the machine, and the voice is also turned to the highest. Moreover, she is still light asleep. Such a little voice may wake people up.


    He was hesitating. Two secondster, mu Shinian quickly returned a message: haven''t you slept yet?


    Didn''t she sleep?


    Bo smiled and called.


    We''ll get through there soon.


    "Woke you up?"


    "No, I''m still asleep." Mu Shinian seemed to turn over in bed, and then got up. He could almost imagine that she was sitting cross legged on the phone, fished a pillow and put it against her chin.


    Maybe the hair is still messy and there are sleep marks on the face.


    "I recognize the bed."


    "I guessed." Thin smiled and slowly opened his mouth: "I''m sorry I identally burned your bed."


    "It doesn''t matter. I forgive you." Mu Shinian is very generous.


    "Oh." The man''s lowughter, across the telephone line, can feel the expression of Mu Shinian.


    It wasn''t long before he missed her again.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Shinian asked bored.


    She threw the book back on the table.


    "I''m looking at the medical examination form," Bo said


    "Didn''t you see the result?" Mu Shinian''s reaction is very t; "I wish I could save it."


    "Don''t worry, no problem." Bo Qian said, "after all, it''s your father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    She held her chin and said in a hoarse tone, "I don''t care about these. I''ve done all I can do. If I can''t get back to heaven, I can''t help it."

 Chapter 2290

    <h4>Chapter 2290</h4>


    "Duplicity?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes on the other side and said nothing for a long time before answering, "no, not at all. I really think so. But I''m afraid that Shen Xi''s fool will have a burden, so I want to save people."


    When she was born, maybe the so-called father didn''t want to see him born.


    Therefore, at that time, she would be so rough, but if he made a move, she would not end up like that.


    They are hunted down and disced. They don''t even have a basic shelter.


    "I wish you could think so."


    He was just worried that she was carrying too much.


    To offend her. If it''s bad for her, she wants to protect them.


    But how is this possible.


    It''s not realistic at all.


    Sometimes she can''t even protect herself.


    Mu Shinian was silent. Her eyes were a little weak. She leaned against the bed and looked at the ceiling overhead. She felt that she was in a dilemma.


    Half split, the other half awake.


    She knew what she was doing, but she didn''t feel down-to-earth once.


    "Thank you."


    Thin and shallow, sudden opening.


    Mu Shi read a hook on the corner of his lips, but his voice was very confused: "thank you for what?"


    "Also specially tossed this one."


    Thin shallow said: "divert my attention."


    The smile of Mu Shi Nian''s lips is deeper.


    Yes.


    She moved out specially to disrupt the deployment and spection of the pce family, making them think that the purpose of the fire was to get out of that ghost ce.


    It''s just that mu Shinian can''t admit it.


    "No, you think too much. I just want to move out."


    "Well, thank you, too."


    Thin shallow said slowly; "After all, it''s worth thanking you for putting so much effort into me."


    shame on you.


    Mu Shinian muttered silently. She didn''t even notice how spoiled she would be.


    "I''ll leave that man to you." Mu Shinian said, "it doesn''t matter whether you try your best or not, as long as your hiding ce is not exposed."


    "I know."


    The two people chatted a lot again. When mu Shinian was sleepy, he hung up the phone.


    The phone still has some residual temperature.


    He looked and smiled helplessly.


    Everything has really changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian sleptfortably.


    She didn''t stay in bed the next day. As soon as the rm clock rang, she took the initiative to get up.


    Shen Xi was preparing breakfast. When she woke up, she was startled.


    "What''s the matter? Are you awake?"


    Mu Shinian sat on the table and even had leisure to pick up the newspaper on the table and read it: "continue to cook your meal."


    If you still want to read the newspaper, does that mean the situation is not serious.


    Shen Xi thought so and went on to prepare breakfast.


    Halfway through, he suddenly wondered about one thing.


    "When you lived in Bo''s house, who cooked and washed the dishes?"


    "Cook."


    It''s such a nutritious topic that I don''t even bother to move my mind.


    Shen Xi''s answer was based on her face. If she were someone else, she wouldn''t even lift her eyelids.


    Shen Xi was silent and said, "I''m not asking this. I mean, who cooks and washes dishes when you live alone?"


    This question is even more idiotic.

 Chapter 2291

    <h4>Chapter 2291</h4>


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t lift his head.


    "Thin and shallow."


    Shen Xi was silent for a long time, then he silently held out a sentence: "don''t you have anything to help?"


    "Help?"


    Mu Shinian looked away from the newspaper and stared at him curiously: "what can I do for you?"


    Shen Xi became more silent.


    He tried to break her mind: "that is, washing vegetables and cutting vegetables. Don''t you do these?"


    "asionally."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "sometimes I help."


    asionally


    Shen Xi looked at her like an old man and almost put a cup of tea in hand. Then he thought again. He was busy in the kitchen with an apron... The gap was too big to imagine.


    Mu Shinian propped his chin: "what do you want to ask, it''s better to ask directly."


    She couldn''t imagine what he was going to do.


    Shen Xi coughed twice and waved his hand again and again.


    "No, no, no, nothing."


    Then he went back to cook.


    Mu Shinian stared at his back in a daze, thought for a while and figured out a possibility.


    "Oh, you want me to help?"


    "No, no, no, no!"


    I''m not even willing to ask her to cook for help. If I do so, I''m afraid the consequences will be very serious.


    If you know that you will be retaliated and wear small shoes!


    Mu Shinian held his chin: "if you want me to help, just say, I won''t do much, but it''s OK to wash and cut vegetables."


    "No, not at all!"


    Shen Xi quickly refused, "just sit there and don''t do anything."


    Mu Shinian recalled his expression just now. He was stunned and asked helplessly, "are you defending against injustice for Bo shallow?"


    "Not at all!" Shen Xi anxiously denied, "how can I? Don''t think about it."


    Mu Shinian continued to hold his chin, and Shen Xi was more and more embarrassed.


    He swallowed twice, coughed for a long time, and forcibly changed the topic: "nothing. That, that, er, the meal is almost ready. Go and wash your hands."


    "That really can''t be seen." Mu Shinian stood up and joked faintly; "You have a good rtionship with him."


    "I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense without you." Shen Xi quickly denied Sanlian: "you are my sister. I must be on your side. Don''t worry."


    Mu Shinian looked at him up and down and smiled more strangely.


    "Well, thank you."


    "No, you''re wee." Shen Xi was in a cold sweat: "go wash your hands and eat!"


    "Well, good."


    Mu Shinian smiled and walked to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, she remembered a sentence and couldn''t help saying, "if he had to live outside and live in the manor, someone would cook and wash the dishes, but he didn''t want to."


    "... ah."


    Shen Xi continued to look nkly.


    Watching mu Shinian leave, he scratched his head.


    So young master Bo did the same.


    In order to have more private space with mu Shinian, I can still do this step.


    Sure enough, no wonder it moved his sister''s girl heart.


    The more Shen Xi thought about it, the more he felt funny.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shimian came out after washing his hands. Shen Xi was still giggling.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t stand it. He pped him on the forehead: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Shen Xi smiled, arranged his chopsticks and said, "eat."


    "... inexplicable." Mu Shinian speechless picked up his chopsticks, ate two mouthfuls, and said, "you''ll go out with me and go to president he."

 Chapter 2292

    <h4>Chapter 2292</h4>


    Mr. He may have expected that they woulde and sent someone to the door early in the morning.


    When he saw them, his old face immediately pulled down and asked angrily, "what are you doing? If you have any ns, can''t you tell me in advance? It''s so dangerous. In case of any ident!"


    Shen Xi patted he Zong on the shoulder and spoke earnestly; "Nothing will happen. No, we''re not here to talk to you about it?"


    Mr. He is still very unhappy.


    Although he was forced to join their camp, he hase to this step now. Besides, these have no meaning. He must ensure that mu Shinian has a 100% chance of winning. Otherwise, all his arrangements are versatile.


    And offended the pce family.


    Shen Xi didn''t care much about his face. He sighed heavily and said, "speaking of it, why do we do this? Shouldn''t you know something, Mr. He?"


    President he frowned and said, "just to move out? This reason is not tenable. Even miss Mu almost had an ident. You will make such a big move just to move out of the pce?"


    "Why not?"


    Shen Xi smiled and said, "the bigger the noise, the more we can have a logical reason toe out of that ce. Otherwise, do you think the pce family will let us out?"


    That''s true.


    But can they really do it to themselves?


    Moreover, he personally confirmed the situation of Mu Shinian that day.


    She was hurt.


    If Shen Xi loses the help of Mu Shinian, he will lose his right and left arm, which is not enough to fear.


    But even so, can he still be cruel to take in Mu Shinian?


    This is really unbelievable.


    President he is also a shrewd man. After thinking in his stomach for a long time, he suddenly opened his mouth: "there is news from the pce house that a footprint was found at the scene, which does not belong to you two."


    Shen Xi frowned, "I heard about it, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mr. He thought that if they wanted to hide someone, they would not admit it so obediently.


    But he didn''t hide it at all? Just admit it so frankly? Why?


    Shen Xi touched his chin and said, "we didn''t know about it untilter. At the beginning, we burned the fire ourselves, directly let off the gas in the kitchen, and then burned it clean. Carefully speaking, the fire seems very strange. Is there really a third party in it?"


    He always frowns.


    "Didn''t you find anything suspicious?"


    Shen Xi smiled bitterly: "Mr. He, if the situation at that time was very bad, we didn''t dare to set fire. You know, I was pushed out by my sister, but my sister almost couldn''t get out at the beginning. So it seems that she almost couldn''t get out at the beginning. Maybe it has something to do with this person. After all, our n is veryprehensive. My sister depends on the pce family to save her, Only in this way can the y beplete. "


    "But at that time, my sister''s way out was blocked..."


    Shen Xi''s face gradually changed.


    Mu Shinian''s eyebrows were also cold: "there is really someone."


    "... don''t you have any clues?" Mr. he couldn''t help asking, "it shouldn''t be so simple. If you think about it, you''ll find something."

 Chapter 2293

    <h4>Chapter 2293</h4>


    Shen Xi looked at it and admired it.


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "I was just running for my life."


    The implication is that she didn''t see anything.


    Shen Xi''s face was also very bad.


    "Someone really wants us?"


    Mr. He was confused by them. He frowned and asked uneasily, "how can you not find anything when there are so many people watching and watching?"


    Shen Xi was unhappy: "what are we doing without telling you? I came here today to tell you the whole story of that day, so that you can see our sincerity."


    "I don''t mean that, I..."


    "Or do you think it''s from my side?" Shen Xi suddenly became angry: "if my sister hadn''t been calm enough, in the original situation, anyone would have died in it and couldn''t get out. No matter what, I wouldn''t be so crazy that I let my sister be a bet."


    This made president he almost irrefutable.


    He had to pour him a ss of water himself.


    "You extinguish the fire, that''s not what I mean."


    Shen Xi took a sip of water, but his anger didn''te downpletely. He patted the table hard and said coldly, "I''m also curious. Who has the courage to sneak in directly from our sight."


    President he nced at him and said, "are you from the pce family?"


    If you calcte carefully, there will only be people from the pce family.


    No one has this chance except them.


    Shen Xi sneered, and his tone became colder: "aren''t they also checking? I don''t think they can find out anything."


    Mr. he muttered from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if the Gong family did it, they would never find out who came.


    If you really have to make a job at that time, you can only find a scapegoat.


    Just like at the beginning, in order not to make aplete friendship with the pce family, he directly let people go.


    It''s all the same.


    They all have their own considerations.


    Shen Xi held his chin and said in a cool voice, "I''m more curious than this. What are they going to do? If we didn''t set the fire that day, would they burn us sooner orter?"


    "From the point of view that your escape route has been cut off, it is indeed very possible."


    President he added a sentence and suddenly asked, "did you find any traces when you took such a big risk?"


    "No."


    Shen Xi rolled his eyes silently: "if we had known what the man had done, how could we look at him like that? We have to drag him down anyway."


    "Yes."


    President he Shanshan opened his mouth and advised him, "but it''s too risky for you toe out. If you lose the protection of the pce family, you really let them frame you."


    "No." Shen Xi retorted directly; "Some of us are watching. We won''t give them a chance."


    "Moreover, many things are always monitored and difficult to act. If theye out, there is still more space, don''t you think?" Shen Xi asked mu Shinian beside her.


    Mu Shinian nodded: "you''re right."


    He always looks at them.


    The doubt in my eyes is getting deeper and deeper.


    No matter who, even him, did not take Shen Xi seriously.


    After all, the world is not so easy to mix.


    The address of a young master of the pce family can''t represent too many.


    However, mu Shinian obeyed him.


    Is this what she taught, or has Shen Xi be so talented in such a short time?

 Chapter 2294

    <h4>Chapter 2294</h4>


    President he reexamined this cynical son.


    He had promised mu Shinian that he was also aiming at it. Even if Shen Xi took that position in the future, as long as mu Shinian supported him behind his back, he could still keep these positions and glory.


    He shouted master Shen just to save Mu Shi''s face.


    Since the girl doesn''t want to change her Dynasty and is willing to sumb to others, he doesn''t have any need to intervene.


    Whether she is a king or a minister, as long as she is capable, he will recognize her.


    But now it doesn''t seem like that.


    Shen Xi, he seems to have really changed.


    Has it be very reliable in less than a month?


    Whether he really made such rapid progress or what the girl named mu Shinian did behind his back.


    He always dares not gamble.


    Facing the pce family, he dared not gamble. Moreover, facing mu Shinian, this seemingly harmless girl is actually full of risk factors.


    If this step goes wrong, it will be doomed.


    President he calmly nned everything in his heart. Then he couldn''t helpughing and said, "you have your own ns. It''s good. You''re really too limited in the pce. Now that you''re out, if you need help in the future, you can tell me that I''ll help you at any time."


    "In that case, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Come out of he''s house.


    Mu Shinian drove the car himself.


    Shen Xi sat in the co pilot''s seat and mused, "do you think such words are reliable? Will the old man really believe what we say?"


    "What if he doesn''t believe it?"


    Mu Shinian said disapprovingly: "now this situation can''t be trusted by him. Now the situation is soplex that he has to consider a lot every step. If he is not careful, he will take the whole family in."


    Shen Xi nodded, "there''s nothing wrong with that, but I''m still not at ease. President he is not one with us."


    "No one will be absolutely loyal. It depends on how the chips are given." Mu Shinian smiled and said; "Don''t worry, president he has no way out now. He also has some power in the board of directors. The pce family has regarded him as a traitor. He can only be loyal to us."


    Because other roads have been cut off by her.


    Shen Xi gave a sound and smiled slowly: "speaking, you''re still right. You''ve calcted the people''s hearts."


    Mu Shinian raised his eyebrows and looked at the cars closely behind him. He didn''t take it to heart at all.


    "No, I''m urate. I calcted it against the hearts of the people from the beginning."


    Gong Ming must have thought that she would hide someone in the hotel. She must have searched inside and outside these days.


    But she didn''t.


    Mr. He would not believe why the fire was burning. Then she made up a reason so that all of them had to believe it.


    "There''s still a way to go. This is only the first step. So, Shen Xi, you should remember, even if things are exposed, don''t be too nervous. There will always be a remedy. But once you panic, it''s really all over."


    Shen Xi has been taught.


    "I see."


    "The pce family has to be careful, and then we have to speed up our actions."


    "Do you want to continue to convince others?"

 Chapter 2295

    <h4>Chapter 2295</h4>


    Shen Xi asked; "With the example of president he, I''m afraid it''s not easy to use this method next."


    Those people must have been on guard.


    It''s not that good.


    Mu Shinian shook his head: "no, it''s too slow. You have toe one by one."


    "Ah, what do you mean?"


    Shen Xi asked uneasily.


    He always feels funny. Something big is going to happen.


    Mu Shinian smiled and opened his mouth meaningfully: "we are both fugitives and suicide attacks these days. Now it''s time for those people in the pce family to experience our feelings."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi was stunned and his face showed a sharp edge.


    "Ha ha, what are we going to do?"


    Mu Shinian held the steering wheel and smiled at the corners of his mouth: "wait, I buried a thunder and am on the road."


    ¡­¡­


    All the whereabouts of Mu Shimian are known by the pce family.


    Knowing that she went to president he, Gong Ming was not very worried.


    His face was calm, and he didn''t even change his anger tofort his mother: "what''s so anxious? It''s not for those things to go to president he. If she goes to someone else, I''ll be more anxious."


    Because he has been here for so long, mu Shinian only deals with President he.


    She ignored everyone else on the board.


    Gu Yun frowned; "Why don''t you worry? She''s looking for someone surnamed he. She must be nning what to do again. We don''t know anything and it''s hard to be on guard."


    "There''s nothing to guard against."


    Gong Ming said helplessly, "no matter what she wants to do, she''s alwaysing for me."


    Gu Yun''s face became worse.


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, "I have to guard against it. You know, the means of admiring the time is too elusive. If we are not prepared, we may be hurt by her."


    Gong Ming sighed: "but now we don''t even know what she wants to do. Even if you want to break the sky, you''re just worrying about the sky."


    "But..."


    Gu Yun wanted to refute, but he couldn''t say a word.


    She clenched her teeth and beat the table hard.


    "I knew that I had to trap people at all costs and don''t let here back."


    Gong Ming doesn''t think so at all.


    "It''s going to end. It''s ok if theye. They can solve it together. If they''re outside, it''s always a hidden danger. The risk factor is toorge."


    Gu Yun was stunned and looked at him with a trace of relief between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Son, you look like this, mother is very relieved."


    He is so capable and calm that he won''t panic no matter what.


    Gong Ming smiled and said, "so just do what I say and trust me. Everything else is not very important. We are in power now. Don''t you feel at ease?"


    Gu Yun nodded, smiled and said, "I know. I think too much. Do what you want. I stand on your side and absolutely believe you."


    Gong Ming smiled and continued to turn over the information in his hand.


    "There''s nothing in that hotel."


    He opened his mouth with a smile, but his eyes became colder.


    "There is no trace. I thought I would hide someone. Now it seems that I think too much?"


    But that footprint is real.


    I was too flustered at the beginning and no one paid attention. When I went to check afterwards, the person had disappeared.


    Now, if I could calm down, I might have found it.

 Chapter 2296

    <h4>Chapter 2296</h4>


    However, it will be annoying and useless.


    After all, at that time, who would have thought there would be a third person.


    Moreover, there are too many ces that do not coincide.


    After all, the middle-aged man didn''t do anything at all.


    Mu Shinian and Shen Xi almost had an ident.


    If he remembered correctly, the middle-aged man had been following them.


    Gong Ming frowned, his face hidden a bit of uneasiness: "anyway, their threat is too great."


    So, in any case, this matter must be rified.


    Otherwise, he won''t be at ease.


    Gu Yun whispered, "why don''t you go to your uncle for help?"


    Gong Ming shook his head: "no, I''ll deal with it myself. My uncle also has something he needs to deal with."


    Gu Yun patted him on the shoulder: "if you need anything, you can just open your mouth. Your uncle is on your side."


    "I know, mom."


    Gong Ming nodded very gentlemanly.


    Anyway, he has only one purpose now, that is, to find people first, and then clean up the sisters and brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hei, not very relieved, followed thin and shallow behind.


    "Aren''t you? Do you really want to go in like this? What should I do if something happens to that thing? Forget it and go back first."


    Thin shallow also looked at him silently: "you''ve been tangled all the way, haven''t you given up?"


    Xiao Hei felt faint on his face.


    "Miss Mu wants me to take care of you. If anything happens to you, she must peel my skin."


    This sentence sounds very new.


    It seems that in the past, he said this to others, told them to take good care of Mu Shinian.


    Touched, but Bo Qian couldn''t help but say, "do I look like I need someone to take care of me?"


    Xiao Hei struggled and said, "that''s what Miss Mu told me. I can''t help it. And I tell you, it''s true. If something happens to you, Miss Mu will really kill me."


    Thin shallow raised his head and looked at him with a somewhat casual tone: "you''d better not follow. Just like you, there''s really going to be an ident. I''ll protect you at that time."


    After thinking about it, he added two words: "hinder."


    Xiao Hei felt a thunderbolt on a sunny day and killed him directly.


    He struggled, speechless for a long time, and then silently covered his face.


    "In fact, I know without you saying."


    "So wait here." Thin shallow patted him on the shoulder, put on his hat and walked away calmly.


    Xiao Hei looked at his background and wanted to keep up. He stopped him with a look in his eyes.


    Xiao Hei scratched his head and sighed silently.


    Miss mu, it''s none of my business.


    I''m innocent, too.


    Who calls you two the ceiling ofbat power? It''s humiliating for me to protect young master Bo.


    Xiao Hei silently scratched the wall and watched Bo Qian leave. He picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. He was hesitating whether to call mu Shinian to say this.


    But he hasn''t recovered yet. Bo shallow directly came in with a text message.


    Without saying anything, just a warning: dare to sue.


    Xiao Hei trembled all over and turned around twice. He didn''t see thin and shallow, so he was a little relieved.


    God, it''s scary.


    It''s so scary.


    Did Bo Qian install a monitor around him?

 Chapter 2297

    <h4>Chapter 2297</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian finished his arrangement, he nestled on the sofa, reading and drinking tea.


    Shen Xi sat next to her, reading an economics book at her request.


    Sometimes I ask her if I don''t understand.


    Mu Shinian answered patiently, from head to toe, and spoke very carefully and concisely.


    Shen Xi was awed.


    He murmured silently from the bottom of his heart, how much does his sister know? It seems that she is proficient in all aspects.


    Then,paring himself, he felt his tragedy.


    After all, it''s really shocking to stand with an IQ ceiling.


    Mu Shinian could not help reminding him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Xi immediately sat up straight and shook his head, "no, no, nothing, nothing."


    Mu Shinian: "...?"


    She was speechless, raised her hand and knocked on his forehead: "what do you think all day long?"


    "I didn''t think about anything. I think you''re really good."


    Is that apliment?


    Mu Shinian thought about it and couldn''t helpughing: "thank you."


    "You''re wee. I think it''s an underestimate of you to say you''re powerful." Shen Xi smiled and said, "it''s easy to feel the IQ gap with you."


    Mu Shinian took a book and hit him gently on the head: "it''s so powerful."


    Shen Xi covered her head and continued reading.


    Mu Shinian also smiled and read the book. After reading it for a while, she picked up her mobile phone again, thought about it, and sent a text message to Bo shallow.


    As a result, no one came back.


    Mu Shinian waited for ten minutes, but no one came back.


    She frowned and stared at her cell phone.


    Shen Xi leaned over, looked at his cell phone and muttered, "he didn''t return you."


    Mu Shinian also felt strange: "it''s really strange."


    "There must be something wrong." Shen Xi touched his chin and said, "for example, there is no electricity or something else."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian suddenly said, "he should be busy."


    Shen Xi seemed to say unintentionally, "but he used to reply to your information almost every second. I also think something''s wrong. He shouldn''t be busy."


    Mu Shinian held his chin, thought for a while, and directly called Xiao Hei.


    Shen Xi looked aside and wondered, "why don''t you call Bo Qian?"


    Call Xiao Hei to do something.


    "I''m afraid he has something to do." As soon as mu Shinian finished speaking, the phone was connected. Her face changed and her voice line was very low: "tell me, why did thin shallow go?"


    "... ha ha, young master Bo, he''s taking a lunch break." Xiao Hei exined with a smile: "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you? You can tell me first. I''ll tell young master Boter."


    "Shall I tell you?" Mu Shinian coldly interrupted his chatter: "thin and shallow has no habit of taking a nap. You''d better tell me what he''s doing now. Otherwise, do you believe I''ll deal with you directly?"


    Shen Xi was stunned and looked at mu Shinian with some fear.


    Come on, really?


    He had thought that his sister really had no temper.


    Xiao Hei struggled for a moment on the phone, then cried and said, "well, Miss mu, it has nothing to do with me. Young master Bo won''t let me say it and threatened me. If he dares to tell you, he will clean me up. I, I can''t listen to him."


    Mu Shinian''s tone became colder.


    "Do you listen to him or me?"


    "If he will clean you up, won''t I clean you up?"

 Chapter 2298

    <h4>Chapter 2298</h4>


    Across the phone line, Xiao Hei can clearly feel how angry mu Shinian will be.


    He was so wronged that he was about to cry.


    Why is it so difficult to be a man.


    No matter where, no one can afford to offend.


    He''s just a cannon fodder.


    "Say!"


    Mu Shinian roared angrily.


    Xiao Hei shrank and said weakly, "well, isn''t master Bo helping your father study the antidote? Then, then..."


    "Get to the point!"


    Mu Shinian interrupted him expressionless.


    "The point, the point is, then, there is ack of medicinal materials. In the city, there are only medicinal prescriptions cultivated by the private of the pce family. Then, young master Bo, it''s over, ha ha."


    Prescription library.


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi understood and immediately went to get the tablet, clicked it and erged the whole map.


    Mu Shinian stared at a little spot on the drawing and asked, "are you both pig heads? Since the medicinecks that vor, many people will be sent to guard!"


    Or just use it as bait and hang people over.


    Xiao Hei didn''t dare toin at all, and his voice became weaker and weaker.


    "Well, young master Bo, he said he had a sense of propriety. I can''t stop him. Well, neither of you can stop me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi looked at mu Shinian and knew that she was probably very angry this time.


    He hurried to pour a ss of water and handed it to her.


    "Drink first. Don''t be too angry. Young master Bo''s skill is not so easy to have an ident. He must be urate, so he will pass. Otherwise, he won''t take risks."


    Knowing is one thing, but taking action is another.


    Mu Shinian is still worried about holding his mobile phone.


    Xiao Hei is also on the phone and carefully persuades: "Miss mu, don''t worry too much. Young master Bo is really fine. He has made sufficient preparations and there will be no danger."


    Mu Shinian sneered with an expressionless smile: "something''s wrong, are you responsible?"


    Xiao Hei didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Mu Shinian: "wait for me there."


    With that, she hung up the phone, went to the bedroom and took her schoolbag.


    Shen Xi followed her: "what do I need to do?"


    She knew she couldn''t follow.


    Because their skills are too good. If there is a conflict, these two people may be busy trying to save him.


    So if he doesn''t go there, he won''t make trouble for them.


    Mu Shinian nced at him, remained silent, and said, "catch the bodyguard, then go to the Pce House, question them, and tell their mother and son not to act rashly. If there is any action, remember to inform me."


    "I see. Don''t worry."


    A few days ago, they just found an undercover. At that time, Shen Xi immediately wanted to catch someone and question him, but mu Shinian stopped him.


    At that time, he didn''t know why to stop it. Now it seems that it''s just not time to be exposed.


    And now, that''s the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside and outside the hotel, they are their own people.


    So it''s very easy to go out.


    When mu Shinian left, he left a word. No one was seen. Then he asked the middle-aged man to guard the entrance.


    These people only saw the pendant in her hand and didn''t recognize the others.


    Therefore, even those people of the pce family can''tmand them.

 Chapter 2299

    <h4>Chapter 2299</h4>


    Xiao Hei has been waiting anxiously. When he saw someone, he almost knelt.


    With a mournful face, he asked wrongfully, "well, if master Bo cares about it then, will you save me?"


    Mu Shinian sneered: "don''t worry, it''s not his turn to clean you up. I''ll do it myself."


    Xiao Hei wants to cry more.


    He silently cried and looked at her wrongfully.


    "OK, can you locate him?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Xiao Hei immediately entered the working state: "no, but I have a map here. There are all in this area. We scanned it before we went in. Here you are."


    Xiao Hei said and immediately put a map on the ground.


    Mu Shimian took a serious look. After remembering it, he returned the map to him.


    "OK, I see."


    "I have a locator in my hand. You contact me. If anything happens, I''ll send you a distress signal, and then send someone to save us."


    Xiao Hei gave a cry and asked weakly, "do you mean..."


    "That''s the group of enthusiastic people who keep out."


    Mu Shinian said directly, leaving this sentence without looking back.


    After two seconds, Xiao heileng was excited: "don''t worry!"


    Mu Shinian knows how many people are guarding outside.


    So, is this really dangerous now?


    However, if something happens, it''s really toote.


    Xiao Hei thought, immediately took out his mobile phone, then edited a text message and clicked send.


    ¡­¡­


    The little elder martial sister stood in front of theputer and was excited when she saw the text message.


    "Coming,ing, the signal ising."


    A group of people immediately came together.


    On theputer, there are only two simple words: ready.


    Although nothing was said, everyone immediately understood what it meant.


    The elder martial brother stood up and said, "let your men be ready and ready to act at any time."


    "Yes."


    The crowd dispersed at once.


    They went to arrange their men.


    The second senior brother stared at theputer screen and said, "the time is wrong."


    "Maybe I have something else to do." The elder martial brother thought for a moment and said, "she is not a person who acts ording to the rules. There may be something else that needs her to change her n temporarily."


    "That''s what I said."


    The second elder martial brother looked at the time and said, "we can gather people in half an hour. When the timees, wait for the signal from Xiaohei. In case anything happens, we can attack directly."


    "Yes."


    Elder martial brother nodded, but added: "I hope nothing happens."


    If you do it directly, you''ll tear your facepletely.


    At that time, it will not be so simple to cover up the past.


    If extra people are involved, there will be more troubles to deal with.


    Those people will certainly grasp this and make an article.


    However, this is allter.


    They are not interested in the pce family at all. So many people gather here just to make mu Shinian safe.


    Others are no longer within their consideration.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s smooth to dive in.


    No one was disturbed.


    It''s big here.


    And if you are not careful, you will get lost.


    Then, at this time, he can take time to think of a very interesting thing and admire the character of Lu Chi. As soon as shees in, she may have to get lost.


    Even with the help of maps, she will certainly "live up to expectations."

 Chapter 2300

    <h4>Chapter 2300</h4>


    Thin shallow sighed helplessly, and his face was somewhat helpless.


    This will be discovered at any time, and then, when he lost his life, he still had the heart to think about these bad things.


    Thin and shallow took a deep breath, with a bit of weakness in his eyes.


    forget it.


    Let''s get things done first.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian looked at the intersection nkly.


    Thenpletely confused.


    She raised her eyebrows twice, silently thought about the map, and then her head turned into a paste.


    "Hoo."


    She sighed, raised her hand and supported her forehead.


    Unspeakable mncholy.


    Xiao Hei didn''t make a sound when he saw her there for so long. He couldn''t help asking, "Miss mu, are you all right? Are you all right? Is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Mu Shinian rolled his eyes.


    Xiao Hei was silent and asked carefully, "are you lost?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian kept silent.


    Xiao Hei coughed and immediately changed his mouth: "it shouldn''t be. You can''t forget it. You''ve already memorized that map."


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t speak.


    The air seems to have stopped flowing.


    In a few seconds.


    Xiaohei instantly raised the volume.


    "No, you! Are you really lost?"


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth: "you''re really right. Locate me and tell me where to go!"


    She said this almost gnashing her teeth.


    Xiao Hei quickly held back his smile, coughed and opened his mouth seriously: "you are now in the north of young master Bo, a little far away. Now you go to the left. There is a path over there. There are few guardians. You can go straight through. Be careful and pay attention to the bodyguard."


    Mu Shinian nodded: "I know."


    In the earphone, some subtleughter came.


    Mu Shinian took a deep breath: "are you looking for death?"


    Xiao Hei shut up immediately.


    Mu Shinian skilfully avoided the patrol, and then walked to the path.


    There are a lot of bodyguards here.


    It seems that the Gong family really attaches great importance to here.


    Mu Shinian is very depressed. He wants to make a big move directly to make the people here dizzy.


    "Be careful to avoid!"


    Xiao Hei gave an emergency shout on the phone.


    Mu Shimian quickly squatted down and hid under a huge flowerpot.


    Fortunately, the vegetation here is lush and the light is not very clear.


    After waiting for someone to leave, she quickly stood up, frowned, whispered to the phone, "I don''t quite understand. If we only cultivate those herbs here, we don''t need so many people to guard."


    Little ck frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "I''m afraid there''s another mystery here."


    Mu Shinian looked at the vegetation, thought about it, and slowly opened his mouth: "I''ll scan these vegetation for you, and you can help me see what it is."


    "OK, Miss mu, be careful. Don''t touch those things."


    Xiao Hei was also nervous by what she said.


    Mu Shi Nian said well, took out the scanner and swept all the way.


    The uneasiness grew stronger and stronger.


    She nced at the vegetation and felt a very gloomy feeling in her mind.


    Wait


    Maybe it has something to do with Gong Jie''s condition.


    Shallow came here, maybe not to find herbs, but to find the cause of disease.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    Thin shallow raised his hand and directly a hand knife. He knocked the person unconscious. He held the person and put it directly next to the flowerpot.


    He stared at the red vegetation, red as blood, and his lips slowly provoked a sneer.

 Chapter 2301

    <h4>Chapter 2301</h4>


    no wonder.


    It''s like this.


    Chronic poison has always depended on this to control Gong Jie.


    Thin light took out the special gloves from the ck schoolbag, carefully cut one and put it in the ssware.


    Thin and shallow just put it back in his schoolbag. Suddenly there was a slight sound of footsteps behind him.


    As soon as his face changed, he took a knife pinned to his waist and turned sharply.


    The next second, his wrist was held, and then his mouth was covered and pulled aside.


    "..." his face sank. The next second, he gave up his struggle.


    A group of people in white coats came over.


    They looked at the vegetation and pointed for a long time. It seemed that they were distressed that the situation of these herbs was not very good recently.


    "Cultivating these requires special potions. The price is too high. I don''t know why?"


    "I don''t know. We don''t have to ask too much anyway."


    "That''s right. Report the situation. It''s estimated that the measurement of liquid medicine needs to be increased."


    After a long time, these talents left one after another.


    Mu Shinian let go.


    She breathed out and said, "your vignce is too low."


    Thin shallow is also a little speechless.


    "Why are you here?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shinian asked a wordless rhetorical question.


    He struggled, his tone was a little dark: "I said, if you have anything, you can tell me, what are you going to do without telling me?"


    "A little thing."


    Thin shallow answers like a stream of good advice.


    Mu Shinian continued to stare at him.


    Bo smiled and covered her eyes directly.


    "You really care."


    "...." Mu Shinian pped his hand angrily: "do you know where this is? You just ran here? As I said, you can''t..."


    Before he finished, Bo Qian grabbed her hand and looked at it carefully.


    Mu Shinian closed his eyes and said, "it''s all right. I didn''t touch anything."


    "That''s good." Thin shallow breathed a sigh of relief, put her sleeve down, and both hands shrank inside: "most of the flowers and nts in this are poisonous and can''t be touched."


    "I knew it."


    Mu Shinian said, "as soon as I see these, I feel very wrong. I always think the color is too much."


    Bo Qian said, "the sixth sense is very urate."


    "So what are they going to do?" Mu Shinian pointed to the flowers and nts outside, and his face became gloomy; "The area here is toorge. If it is all poisonous vegetation, what experiments will they do here?"


    Thin shallow shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Go out first." Mu Shi Nian said, she clicked the mobile phone screen, looked at the icon and said; "Let''s go. There are many people patrolling here. Be careful when you go out. If necessary, do it directly. If you can''t do it, this one."


    Then she handed him a round thing.


    "If you can''t, just hold this."


    Thin shallow pinched the thing and picked at the corner of his lips: "you have so many interesting things."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "there are others, many."


    The designed little things she made are very useful.


    "Let''s go."


    Thin shallow took her hand and went out through the back door.


    Xiao Hei said nervously, "hurry up, someone has passed."


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and asked directly before Xiao Hei could speak: "Gong Ming?"

 Chapter 2302

    <h4>Chapter 2302</h4>


    "...." Mu Shinian looked at his eyes and asked directly before Xiao Hei could speak: "Gong Ming?"


    "He brought a group of people here. They seem to be experts. I don''t understand, but they shouldn''t find out what''s going on, so it''s safe. Come out quickly."


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at her with thin eyes.


    Thetter was silent and said, "how much did you bring?"


    Mu Shinian patted his backpack: "if necessary, I will go to their electric control room, as long as I have a chance to go."


    In other words, even if it will turn back, it will never be in danger.


    She must have arranged all the back roads.


    "Just now those people said that there was a problem with these vegetation, and they didn''t know what the problem was. Instead of going outside to find out the reason, they might as well find out."


    If it''s really dangerous, it''s better to destroy it directly.


    Thin shallow looked at her and shook her hand twice: "go, I''ll apany you."


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian pressed the Bluetooth headset and said, "help me pay attention to the surrounding situation. I have to find out what happened."


    "What?"


    Xiao Hei struggled on the phone: "how dangerous it is. Come out first. What if something really happens?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian looked calm and said, "it''s up to you outside."


    "OK."


    Communication hang up.


    Two men sneaked in smoothly.


    Gong Ming dide with someone.


    And there are a lot of people.


    A group of people studied the things for a long time. Finally, they shook their heads: "no, it''s useless to cultivate them with other reagents. Soil, climate and humidity... Are indispensable. At the beginning, it took long enough to get the things in this field. As a result, it''s still only so much."


    "This crop should be thest batch. We can''t cultivate new ones anymore. Gong Shao, it''s estimated that we can''t control it for long."


    Gong Ming''s face sank: "even you can''t help it?"


    The experts looked at each other, and then shook their heads: "it can''t be done, and this batch of seedlings can''t be cultivated."


    Gong Ming stared at the stubble of things without expression and smiled darkly: "what if I have to continue?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several experts were embarrassed.


    "It''s really impossible. We''ve tried our best."


    "Do I have to?"


    Gong Ming insists expressionless.


    The expert''s face changed; "This, this..."


    "I said, yes." Gong Ming hooked his lips, slowly took out a knife from his waist and put it against the expert''s neck: "now, there''s still no way?"


    Everyone''s face changed.


    Several experts are engaged in research. Where they have been serious, those who have conditioned reflex will run.


    Gong Ming is not in a hurry.


    Suddenly, a group of people in ck rushed in from the door.


    Surrounded the entrances and exits.


    The experts looked so changed that they were too frightened to move.


    "This, this, master Gong, you..." the expert was too frightened to move, and looked around in amazement: "master Gong, we really can''t help this. It''s not easy to cultivate this vegetation."


    "We really can''t think of any better way."


    Gong Ming smiled and said, "don''t people think of all the methods?"


    "..." a drop of cold sweat fell on the expert''s forehead.

 Chapter 2303

    <h4>Chapter 2303</h4>


    All the experts changed their faces, looked at each other and exchanged some subtle information.


    No one dares to speak at this time.


    Because if you make a mistake, you may die.


    Around, his eyes finally focused on the man.


    The expert was hit by a knife and fell down in cold sweat.


    "I, I know. Young master Gong, I, I will find a way."


    They were wrong.


    They all thought Gong Ming was a good talker. At least before that, he was polite to them. Bing bin was polite and never had any extreme behavior.


    But now, is that what he really is?


    Those who obey others live, and those who oppose others die.


    Gong Ming got this answer. Then he put down the knife with satisfaction: "it should have been so good. It also saves me from directly using the knife and gun. Everyone has something to say, doesn''t it?"


    The expert wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    After hearing this, I couldn''t even makeints about it.


    What do you mean, say it well.


    Gong Ming didn''t give them a chance to speak well. This man just wanted an answer.


    The people looked at each other and quietly shook their heads. They didn''t dare to provoke the uncertain young master.


    "Well, that''s hard for you."


    Gong Ming said in another second, regaining the image of Childe Pianran; "During this time, I''ll trouble you here. Of course, I won''t treat you badly."


    Life is dying. Who has air traffic control pay?


    People overwhelmed by an unexpected favour, but makeints about it.


    "Young master Gong is serious."


    After Gong Ming left, the group of experts looked at the bodyguards outside the door and looked sad: "what should we do? We really can''t think of a way."


    "If you can''t exin all the time, you must be told again. In that case, it''s better to be direct."


    "How about direct?" The leading expert interrupted him and whispered, "now we can only continue to think of ways. We can''t wait for the young master to figure it out by himself?"


    "I''ll go. I''m really on a thief''s boat."


    Someone lowered his voice and makeints about it.


    "I thought that young master Gong was a good talker. He hid too deeply. If I had known how dangerous he was, I would not have said anything."


    "Who says not? I pretended so much before. Now my nature has been exposed."


    "Well, don''t say a few words. If we are heard, we will die. At that time, we don''t have to consider anything."


    A group of people sighed sadly and looked at the vegetation in their eyes.


    "But what should I do? I can''t think of any way."


    "Who said no, I don''t know what to do now."


    A group of people stared sadly at the fiery red vegetation.


    Just thinking, suddenly, two people came out of the corner.


    The group of people were busy and screamed out in fear.


    Mu Shinian moved quickly and hid directly.


    The bodyguard rushed in and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Someone looked carefully at the corner. As soon as he was about to speak, he was stopped by the leader.


    "Nothing, hehe, nothing. We just saw a little bug, so we were frightened." Experts exin.


    The bodyguard was even more angry: "a little bug, as for being scared like this?"


    "A small insect is definitely not. We just think that it can produce small insects if it is controlled so well here. It may be the reason why these vegetation don''t grow well. It''s not. When we get excited, ha ha..."


    The expert giggled.


    The bodyguard didn''t doubt it and went out directly.

 Chapter 2304

    <h4>Chapter 2304</h4>


    Several experts breathed a sigh of relief and looked into the corner with fear.


    For a time, no one spoke first.


    Until the two men came out.


    The leader booed other experts, then whispered to them, "who are you and why are you here?"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip, didn''t speak, but asked, "if you didn''t say it, it means you don''t want to be found by them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people looked embarrassed.


    A momentter, someone whispered, "aren''t you with them?"


    Mu Shinian tilted his head and didn''t want to answer directly.


    The expert smiled awkwardly and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Do you want to cooperate?"


    Mu Shinian asked coldly.


    Several experts seemed to be waiting for this sentence. After thinking about it, they carefully opened their mouth: "yes, as long as you can save our lives."


    People who can sneak into this ce without being aware of ghosts must have great ability.


    If you calcte carefully, your ability may be above Gong Ming.


    This is their only way at present.


    Mu Shi read the corners of his lips.


    "OK, first tell me what these are and what Gong Ming ns to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hesitating, they said, "chronic poisons can weaken people''s nerves, but they won''t be found out, just like chronic diseases. Over time, nerves will fail in arge area. But the doctor estimates that he can''t find anything. Because these vegetation can be found in this ce, but they can''t be seen in other ces."


    So there''s no proof.


    It''s easy to get rid of the rtionship.


    Mu Shinian''s face sank and he was stunned for a while.


    After a long time, he finally said, "OK, what about other things?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The expert was stunned: "other things?"


    "It''s the other nts in this garden. What are those things?" Mu Shimian looked at them coldly, his hands in his pockets, and his posture was iparably casual: "most of them are poisonous. What is Gong Ming going to do? You don''t even know this?"


    The expert was stunned, He shook his head helplessly: "In fact, we really don''t know about this. Mr. Gong won''t tell us too much. When we came here, it was like this. Mr. Gong didn''t know that he got the first batch of seedlings from there. Then he asked us to cultivate them. We didn''t have a chance to touch anything else except these things. Mr. Gong sent someone to keep an eye on us all the time, and we watched a little He''ll ask about anything. "


    Yes.


    Mu Shinian looked thin and shallow, and thetter also nodded.


    "No surprise."


    Mu Shinian looked at them again and sighed with regret; "So you''re useless."


    This is to turn back the water!


    The expert stared, forced himself to calm down and said tentatively, "you, we''d better cooperate well. Now there are people outside. As long as I shout, you can''t go away."


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "just shout, it doesn''t matter."


    "..." I don''t eat it hard or soft.


    Several experts were helpless.


    When she was too young, Quan tentatively looked at the thin behind him: "do you want to understand? Now both of us are at a disadvantage. It''s best to cooperate well."

 Chapter 2305

    <h4>Chapter 2305</h4>


    Shallow alsozy to say a word, so stand behind mu Shinian and quietly be a backer.


    Everyone waspletely ignored, and their faces were a little green.


    Mu Shimian snorted coldly and looked at them arrogantly: "whether to cooperate or not, give me a happy word."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men looked real and didn''t worry at all that they would call people in.


    Or even if they really shout in, they are absolutely sure that they can get out and leave.


    I''m really angry!


    They looked at each other. Finally, they were helpless: "OK, you say, how do you want us to cooperate?"


    After all, no matter how you look at it, they are both reliable.


    Mu Shinian hooked his lower lip, pointed to the vegetation in the manor and said coldly, "find out what Gong Ming is going to do and what his purpose is. What is he going to do to cultivate these toxic things?"


    The expert has another big face.


    "No, we can''t figure it out." He said, "young master Gong is so secretive that he can''t let us know."


    "It''s up to you." Mu Shinian tossed the pot crisp and neat without dragging water: "look at your lives, is it enough to understand the secret?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Behind him came the man''s repressedughter.


    Mu Shinian looked down at him speechless.


    Thin shallow immediately restrained a smile and solemnly became her bodyguard.


    Mu Shinian then continued: "cooperation needs to show the least sincerity. If you can''t learn such a simple thing, I don''t need to save you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Speechless.


    They really can''t say anything.


    "Happy cooperation."


    Mu Shinian smiled and went out directly from the small passage.


    The house was quiet.


    After a long time, someone asked in a low voice, "are they really reliable? Why do I think I don''t believe it?"


    "Otherwise, is there anything else?"


    Someone asked, "anyway, there is no one to believe except them now. It''s better to gamble. If we really win, we''ll really offend."


    "Well, what if, what if you lose?"


    Someone whispered, "then we''re expected to die worse?"


    It''s not just worse.


    Relying on Gong Ming, there is still a way to live. Maybe after studying the scheme, you can be saved.


    However, relying on those two unidentified people, the risk factor is too great.


    The man sneered: "you know something. If something happens to Mr. gong at that time, he will certainly push us doctors out to top the bag. At that time, no matter what we say, no one will listen. Instead, it''s better to find a way out by ourselves. In this way, there may be a glimmer of vitality."


    Everyone looked at each other and dared not speak.


    All that was left was a sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Thin shallow took mu Shinian and turned out from an insignificant path.


    Xiao Hei waited anxiously for a long time, and finally saw them both. He was so excited that he almost cried.


    "You really..."


    "Get out of here first. I''ll settle with youter." Thin shallow opened the door. After mu Shinian sat on it, he also got on the car, and then closed the door.


    Little ck; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He doesn''t know whether to say something. He''s really innocent.


    What''s the matter with him.

 Chapter 2306

    <h4>Chapter 2306</h4>


    Obviously, the two big men didn''t discuss it. Why should they pour their anger on his cannon fodder.


    Xiao Hei silently looked at the two people behind him and silently swallowed his saliva. He felt the atmosphere was particrly depressed.


    Thin shallow looked at the people around him, mu Shinian was particrly unhappy after getting on the bus.


    Even sitting beside him, he can feel it clearly.


    Mu Shinian lowered his head, pointed at the map and silently looked at the small red dots inside.


    She seems very busy and doesn''t want to talk to anyone at all.


    It''s over.


    Thin shallow Shanshan touched his nose and was miserable. At this time, he really annoyed people.


    Mu Shinian put down the tablet after making a mark.


    "Talk?"


    Thin shallow active opening.


    result.


    Mu Shinian nced at him and said, "I don''t want to talk."


    Xiao Hei: "..." he watched the y silently and watched the two big men fight each other silently.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and said, "find a ce to put me down. I have to go back."


    If it''s toote, Shen Xi may reveal his secret.


    Xiao Hei looked back and subconsciously asked for Bo Qian''s advice.


    As a result, this move provoked people again.


    Mu Shinian''s narrow eyes narrowed dangerously and looked at him like a smile.


    Little ck''s back was cold. Shua took back his eyes and looked at her like a tterer: "Miss mu, what do you say?"


    Mu Shi Nian snorted coldly and asked in a strange way, "your rtionship is still very good."


    "No, no, no, good, not at all." Xiao Hei ttered and showed an ugly smile: "this is not to listen to you. Look, look at young master Bo."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled colder.


    "Yes, it''s very good. You''re my man. You dare to hide it from me!"


    The little ck tiger was shocked: "I''m not, I don''t, it''s young master Bo!"


    "I didn''t."


    Thin shallow immediately opened his mouth and interrupted Xiao Hei''s words.


    Then, in Xiaohei''s stunned eyes, he quickly put aside all the rtionships: "I didn''t say I wouldn''t tell you."


    "Young master Bo?!"


    Xiao Hei stared round in disbelief.


    He can''t believe he was sold like this?


    Young master Bo, what about your moral quality? Have you run away from home?


    Mu Shi didn''t believe a word. She nced at the two people without expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both men were silent.


    Thin shallow scratched his chin and sighed helplessly: "well, I''m wrong. I won''t hide it from you next time."


    "Stop."


    Mu Shinian picked up his schoolbag and gave an expressionlessmand.


    Xiao Hei subconsciously stepped on the brake.


    Mu Shinian pushed open the door and went down. As soon as he was about to swing the door, he was grabbed by Bo Qian.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up and looked at him coldly: "loosen your hand and calcte the time. Shen Xi is about to lose his hold."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow was silent, and then he released his hand.


    Mu Shinian turned and left with his schoolbag on his back.


    When she left, she left another sentence: "I''ll be angry for a while."


    With that, she left calmly.


    Thin shallow wry smile of support chin, looking at the background of leaving: "really annoyed."


    "Well, Miss Mu will understand your pains." Xiao Hei was not veryforting. After thinking about it, he continued to say clumsily, "she just cares about you too much. That''s why she''s so angry."


    Thin shallow didn''t say anything, just a faint sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian returned to the hotel, changed his clothes and took a bath. Then he sat on the sofa and called Shen Xi depressed.

 Chapter 2307

    <h4>Chapter 2307</h4>


    Shen Xi was on his way back. After receiving the call, he immediately asked excitedly, "I''ve done it here. How about you?"


    "I''vee back and everything is going well."


    Mu Shinian heard his rxed voice, which made him smile: "what, there''s no doubt at the pce?"


    "No."


    Shen Xi smiled and said, "I can''t do anything else, but I''m still very experienced in messing around. They don''t have much suspicion at all."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shi said, "are youing back now?"


    "Well, it''s already on its way."


    "OK, when youe back." After a speech, mu Shinian looked cold and stared out of the balcony.


    Just now, there were some very subtle sounds.


    She did hear me right.


    Seeing that she had not spoken for a long time, Shen Xi asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with me when I came back? Is there anything else I need to do?"


    "No."


    Mu Shi read like unintentionally asked, "how long do you have toe back?"


    "It''s more than half an hour away."


    "OK, then help me buy my favorite pastries on the way."


    "Oh, good."


    Shen Xi had no doubt.


    Mu Shinian hung up.


    After silence, he turned off the lights in the house, and then tiptoed out.


    The closer you get.


    The more she could feel that someone was hiding outside.


    She could almost feel his presence at once.


    What a brave man.


    Dare toe here and trouble her.


    Mu Shinian wanted tough, but he snorted coldly, with a bit ofziness in his tone.


    She wanted to see which way the people came this time.


    Mu Shinian held the balcony door with his fingers.


    With a gentle pull, the door will open.


    She took a deep breath, silently counted three times, then brushed it, and opened the door unprepared.


    Then she was stupid.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside.


    Bo Qianzheng put down his sleeve and blinked when he saw hering out.


    "Good alertness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian blinked twice, and then his face turnedpletely ck.


    "Are you special..."


    She paused, changed a more euphemistic tone, and said gnashing her teeth: "what are you doing?"


    Are you looking for something?


    It''s okay. Come here.


    This is the top floor.


    Is he spider man?


    Thin shallow obviously knew what she was angry about. He smiled and exined, "it''s not as exaggerated as you think. I came down from above."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked up in the direction of his fingers, then felt that this action was inconsistent with her previous image, and his face sank again.


    Thin shallow coughed again and said, "it''s safe. You don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Special.


    I don''t know repentance at all.


    Mu Shinian clenched his teeth secretly, and his face was about to twist.


    "Thin shallow you!"


    "You really..."


    She really can''t scold.


    After some entanglement, hepromised directly and asked coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and said slowly, e and admit your mistake."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "To coax you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face stiffened: "I don''t need to be coaxed, and I said, I''ll be angry for a while..."


    "I know." Thin shallow hand touched her head, smiled and said; "I know you don''t need it, but I want to coax you."

 Chapter 2308

    <h4>Chapter 2308</h4>


    "... you''re sick!"


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help scolding.


    Can''t she be angry?


    Anyway, he was wrong first.


    They agreed to tell her everything and let her know.


    As a result, he performed such a dangerous task without telling himself. Fortunately, nothing happened, otherwise she would be the first to take Xiaohei out for surgery.


    Bo smiled and gently pressed her head with his fingers.


    "No, I just don''t want you to be angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pressed his head hard.


    The elder martial brother used to say that she always did some dangerous things. Now it''s time for you to see who is more dangerous.


    Mu Shinian looked at him expressionless, looking very helpless.


    "Well, I''ll already know. Tell me, where are you going to go out?"


    Outside the door, but someone was watching.


    I don''t know how many people are downstairs.


    Thin shallow didn''t care about this problem at all. He took her hand directly, came in and closed the door: "if you want, there are many ways to get me out."


    He is really not worried about this problem at all.


    Mu Shinian frowned: "do you know?"


    "Well, you must have changed the people here." Thin shallow took her to sit down, took out a delicate small box from her bag and handed it to her hand: "here you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the small cake and his face became more strange.


    "... where did you buy it?"


    "The shop you like to eat." Thin shallow took out a small fork and handed it to her: "why don''t you eat?"


    Mu Shinian held the knife and fork and held it hard. He almost wanted to poke it directly into his shallow face.


    It''s nothing.


    "Why not eat?"


    Thin and shallow looked more strange than her: "don''t you like to eat?"


    Mu Shinian struggled and looked at him quite speechless: "you..."


    "Don''t be angry, eat." Thin shallow rubbed her head: "it''s the first time to coax people. If you have no experience, you''ll make do with it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian mercilessly forked the cake and ate it.


    It''s really interesting for her to look like this.


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing: "what''s your look? I climbed down the wall. Are you so fussy?"


    Mu Shinian raised his eyes and looked at him numbly.


    Thin shallow immediately closed his mouth.


    "You eat."


    If you stare again, the cake will be cold.


    Mu Shinian breathed out helplessly: "Oh."


    Thin shallow smiled, picked up the magazine on the table and looked at it casually.


    "You''re really confident." Mu Shinian almost felt that there was something wrong with the man''s brain: "there must be more people watching here. It''s all like this. You can run around so calmly."


    "You must have arranged everyone around you." Shallow is not worried at all: "so, it must be safe here."


    "... you know."


    Mu Shinian continued to look at him with that look.


    Thin shallow patted her head: "eat quickly."


    Mu Shinian stared at him and ate cake.


    When the thin magazine turned to the end, she finally ate it: "is it delicious?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian was about to put down his fork. As a result, Bo Qian picked up a paper towel and wiped the cream on the corner of her mouth: "I''ll make you a cup of honey water?"


    "The kitchen is downstairs." Mu Shinian thought about it and said, "someone is guarding downstairs."

 Chapter 2309

    <h4>Chapter 2309</h4>


    Mu Shinian gritted his teeth, and his face gradually twisted.


    There is something wrong with this man!


    How many people are writing and staring here. He''s not afraid to die!


    There is no sense of crisis!


    After that, it''s not important, but these harmless and insignificant things!


    Mu Shinian''s anger came out, and the words "owe beating" were written on his face!


    It''s the second time Bo Qian has seen her so angry.


    The first time she ran to the fire and found him. At that time, she was so angry that she wanted to group him into a balloon and throw him out!


    The taste of being cared about is really good!


    Besides, it stilles from her concern.


    Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing.


    With this smile, his anger became stronger!


    She clenched her teeth and looked at thin and shallow, her fists creaking.


    Without a fist, it is estimated that it is for the sake of their acquaintance.


    Thin shallow grabbed her hand and gently pinched it twice. His tone was very helpless.


    "You know, I''m not going to have an ident like this. That''s not enough."


    It''s okay that he didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, his anger became more aroused.


    She shook off his hand and her voice was as heavy as ice.


    "Well, yes, you are so good that nothing will happen."


    If you can''t hear this strange tone, don''t mix it up.


    He sighed helplessly. After a series ofplex psychological activities, he took the initiative to admit his mistake.


    "I was wrong." "This will never happen again," he said seriously


    "...." Mu Shinian still looked at him lukewarm.


    All my feelings are written on my face.


    It''s hard to mess with,


    Don''t cross the line.


    go away.


    Thin shallow couldn''t help but pinch her cheek: "I have a sense of propriety." After a pause, he added very seriously: "even if I don''t hesitate to die, I won''t lose my life for those people. It''s not worth it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You can''t be angry.


    "You really..."


    If he were Shen Xi, he could scold and beat.


    But. This person is thin and shallow. She really can''t handle it.


    The two men looked at each other and, without saying a word, stood up to go.


    Shallow pulled her back and said with a headache, "well, I really know I''m wrong. If I can''t, I''ll beat or scold you."


    Mu Shinian cked his face and struggled for a long time, but he still couldn''t say the word forgive.


    She took a hard breath, shook off his hand and told him in righteous words.


    "These things are my responsibility. It has nothing to do with you."


    "If you get hurt or do something dangerous because of these things, I promise you will find yourself in your bed when you open your eyes tomorrow."


    Mu Shinian was very angry.


    So the sound is also very cold.


    Thin shallow listened quietly. After listening, he nodded seriously.


    "I''m serious!"


    Mu Shinian raised the volume for fear that he didn''t take it seriously again.


    "Go back now. Don''t act rashly after you go back. You won''t be used here for the time being."


    Bo Qian still listens carefully.


    Very serious attitude.


    Mu Shinian felt like he was joking.


    Suddenly, he stared at him angrily and said, "forget it, I changed my mind. I''ll send you back now."

 Chapter 2310

    <h4>Chapter 2310</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I really feel wronged.


    He has never heard anything from anyone except his mother. Over the years, no one has dared to care whether he is right or not.


    for the first time


    Being scolded, he felt that his attitude had been put right.


    Unfortunately, some people are still dissatisfied.


    Thin shallow struggled and confessed honestly.


    "Mu Shinian, this is the first time I admit my mistake."


    So?


    Mu Shinian looked at him expressionless.


    Thin shallow was very embarrassed to scratch the center of his eyebrows and opened his mouth helplessly.


    "I really have no experience. Why don''t I write a guarantee?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s lips twitched twice and looked at him speechless.


    How old is the guarantee? Do you still believe this?


    Bo Qian was afraid that she didn''t believe her sincerity. He added, "you can decide the number of words for the handwritten one. I must write very sincerely."


    Mu Shinian listened to what he said so seriously that he couldn''t help drawing a row of ck lines on his forehead.


    How many people still believe in this kind of thing?


    Thin shallow raised his eyebrow: "if this doesn''t work, does ite true that you want me to kneel Durian? I have no problem, but you can''t smell Durian?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thought hurts.


    If it continues to develop like this, it is estimated that it will be kneeling and admitting mistakes!


    What''s all this!


    She pulled back her hand and blocked his words directly before Bo shallow dragged her again.


    "I''ll get you something to eat!"


    Then he went out angrily.


    Shen Xi was eavesdropping outside. He was caught off guard and fell in directly.


    The two people in the room stopped on his face.


    Or pondering, or gloomy.


    "Can you hear me clearly? Do you want me to repeat it for you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at the falling dog gnawing at the mud and was angry.


    You can''t y this inside.


    Can you always do this outside?


    Shen Xi got up and quickly showed his loyalty before being sacrificed to heaven.


    "I don''t trust you. You two are alone. If there is a fight, you are a girl, so I''ll do it for you."


    Mu Shinian looked at him coldly and almost wrote you on his face.


    Shen Xi smiled and looked at Bo Qian subconsciously.


    "Don''t you say something, young master Bo?"


    "I have nothing to say." Thin and shallow, with a calm face, resolutely stood on the side of Mu Shinian; "Eavesdropping is not a good habit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s smile became more stiff * *.


    Too much.


    Shouldn''t he be thin brother-inw? That''s the man''s attitude? Still trying to marry his sister? Forget it!


    He can''t pass this level.


    Shen Xi thought proudly.


    The thin shallow lip angle was pulled down slightly, and the smile was a little helpless.


    "Aren''t you going to get me something to eat?"


    Mu Shinian nced at Shen Xi unhappily, with a full warning in his face: "Oh, OK, I''ll go first."


    When they left, Shen Xi looked at Bo Qian speechlessly.


    "What on earth are you two discussing? Why do I think it''s strange?"


    "Nothing."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and said, "don''t you worry? I''m afraid I''ll hurt your sister?"


    "How can it be?" Shen Xi touched his nose and said seriously, "just because you are willing toe here for my sister, I think you bet my sister is sincere!"

 Chapter 2311

    <h4>Chapter 2311</h4>


    With that, Shen Xi immediately added.


    "However, if you dare to bully my sister, you will wait with me. I will never let you go!"


    Thin shallow looked at his fierce appearance, speechless for a long time, and then smiled: "I won''t bully her."


    "I''m serious with you. Don''t take it seriously."


    Shen Xi warned, "my sister is very good and deserves all the best treatment!"


    not so bad.


    Thin shallow think.


    Fortunately, this smelly boy has a close rtionship with mu Shinian. Otherwise, he would treat this man as a rival in love.


    Mu Shimian brought up the snacks. Seeing that they were so arrogant and domineering, he immediately raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you going to fight? Do you need me to empty the battlefield for you?"


    Shen Xi turned back with a smile and asked, "do you want to help me? If you help me, I''ll call you."


    Mu Shinian leisurely took a snack in his mouth and couldn''t mumble clearly.


    "No, help me watch the y."


    "... we are brothers and sisters." Shen Xi''s tone was very struggling.


    Mu Shinian looked at Bo Qian and Shen Xi. He said, "so do you really want to fight?"


    How is that possible?


    I can''t beat it anyway.


    Shen Xi silently looked at the thin eyes and said, "how do I feel that my sister is just like the water poured out before she gets married."


    Mu Shimian snorted and handed them the dessert.


    "Want to eat? You?"


    Shen Xi was about to refuse to eat. As a result, her stomach suddenly grunted and cried.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw two people looking at him with a smile on their faces.


    Shen Xi blushed, picked up a piece of dessert, put it in his mouth, and ran away quickly.


    Thin shallow looked at his back and asked mu Shinian innocently, "isn''t your brother a year away from you?"


    Why does it look so... Childish?


    Mu Shimian shrugged: "gically, it''s really like this."


    "Moreover, his appearance is what he should have at this age."


    Not like her, always worried and old.


    She sometimes gets bored looking at it herself.


    Thin shallow''s mind moved. He couldn''t help walking over and gently touched her head: "it''s all right. You''re also very good. That''s all the better if you didn''t think so much."


    Mu Shinian pulled her lower lip, grabbed her hand and couldn''t help muttering, "anyway, I can''t change."


    "Well, it''s all right. It can''t be changed. That''s it." Thin shallow took the te in her hand, put it on the table, turned something out of the bag and put it on the table.


    Mu Shinian thought he was going to take out some useful things. As a result, he turned out a pile of gadgets.


    She looked at those things, blinked and looked at him iprehensibly.


    "What are these?"


    Thin shallow put thest crystal pendant on the table, pushed his finger down, straightened his face and read to Mu Shi: "is it good?"


    Mu Shi was stunned and stared at those gadgets carefully for a long time. Then he nodded faintly: "it''s very beautiful."


    These things are not only small, but also exquisite.


    It looks very likable.


    Just


    "What''s the significance of these things? Or is there a mystery in them?"


    Mu Shinian said, picked up the crystal pendant and looked up, down, left and right. He still couldn''t see anything.

 Chapter 2312

    <h4>Chapter 2312</h4>


    She took two big ck and white eyes and looked at thin and shallow silently, waiting for him to exin to herself.


    However, after waiting for a long time, I still saw thin and confused looking at her. I didn''t seem to understand what she was asking.


    Mu Shinian picked up another thing and looked at it curiously: "what are these, secret weapons? Or what''s in it?"


    Thin and shallow; ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I think it''s nothing, or has technology developed to this point?"


    Mu Shinian is a little surprised.


    Is the future the world of science and technology? Now?


    These things look so ordinary that she can''t even see a bit. That''s why theye.


    Thin and shallow expression is very subtle.


    He took away the gadget in Mu Shinian''s hand, looked at it carefully for a moment, and sighed silently: "if I say, these are ordinary gadgets, what''s the special meaning?"


    Mu Shinian frowned: "how is it possible? You won''t be bored to get such a pile of things. It''s over. It doesn''t make any sense?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow blinked. Finally, he asked seriously, "isn''t it meaningless?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Mu Shinian asked.


    Thin shallow ah a, slowly said: "coax you happy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at the pile of small things, but he couldn''t help looking at the thin eyes, and then his sight returned to those small things.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You..."


    "Obviously, it seems that the effect is not very good." Thin shallow couldn''t helpughing at himself.


    It''s disgusting.


    Thin and shallow seems to have been hit hard.


    He was silent to pack up those things.


    result.


    Mu Shinian stretched out his hand and took things directly.


    "This is mine!"


    "You don''t like it." Bo Qian asked innocently, "I''d better give you those jewelry next time. At least it''s worth some money."


    So you won''t be despised.


    Mu Shinian hurriedly took all the things away and found a box to put them in.


    Thin shallow looked behind her, thought about it, and asked uncertainly, "do you really like these things?"


    "Well, I like it."


    Mu Shi didn''t return to his mind. He concentrated on loading all those things: "it''s very beautiful. You have a heart."


    "..." Bo Qian couldn''t helpughing in a low voice.


    "Because I sent it?"


    "... you have a big face." Makeints about the two times, and sigh out in a faint way: "I just feel these things are pretty."


    "Good." Thin and shallow followed her words and said, "these things really have more face than me."


    Mu Shinian closed the box and said with a straight face, "just know."


    The thin smile deepened.


    I really can''t see that mu Shinian was so proud?


    Thin shallow leaned against the wall and looked at the corner of her mouth, her eyes gradually filled with yfulness.


    Little fool.


    ¡­¡­


    After waiting for her to leave, Shen Xi rushed in and couldn''t help joking when she saw her mood getting better in an instant; "It''s amazing. Young master Bo is really capable. How long has it been? He can actually make you feel better? He really has a set."


    Mu Shinian was speechless and sophisticated: "I wasn''t angry."


    "Hey, hey, everyone has long eyes, but they all see it, okay." Shen Xi came in and sat on the sofa with a funny smile. "And you know you''re angry with him. It''s also very capable."

 Chapter 2313

    <h4>Chapter 2313</h4>


    Mu Shinian was about to be angry with his cheerful words.


    "So, I''m so angry that you look very happy."


    "Nothing!" Shen Xi immediately expressed his loyalty: "I just think that you look like this. In fact, it''s very good. You see, you don''t seem to have any emotions at ordinary times. It''s rare for someone to make you so angry. I don''t think it''s very good. At least you can not set up defense in front of him."


    Mu Shinian was silent.


    "I''m not usually..."


    She wanted to exin, but felt as if she couldn''t exin clearly, so she simply closed her mouth.


    Shen Xi smiled and said, "you don''t have to say that. In fact, I understand."


    "You know that very well." Mu Shinian couldn''t help gossiping. As a sister, she seemed to have never taken care of Shen Xi''s past. At this meeting, she couldn''t help being curious: "I heard that you have many girlfriends."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi blushed and immediately argued: "who did you listen to? It''s not reliable at all. Where do I have many responsibilities?"


    Mu Shinian recalled and said, "what your father said, he said you have a lot of jobs, and you are still a scum man. Each girlfriend doesn''tst more than a month."


    "My father is exaggerating. It doesn''t take more than a month. I often change girlfriends. That''s right, but it''s not as frequent as he said."


    Shen Xi continued his sophistry.


    Mu Shinian listened and thought it was fun: "is there a difference?"


    Shen Xi was stunned, went to aftertaste it carefully, and then his face became darker.


    Shit.


    Is there a difference?


    It doesn''t seem to be at all.


    Not only no, he''s stupid.


    Shen Xi''s face darkened and he was silent.


    Mu Shinian patted his head: "youth rebellious period, I can understand, but you are really too much."


    "Not too much. I''m very good to every girlfriend of mine. They didn''t tangle when they broke up!" Shen Xi felt that her personal design had really copsed.


    Come on, Dad. It''s okay. What are you doing to say these things.


    Mu Shinian chuckled: "OK, this is your business. Anyway, just be happy yourself. I''m just asking casually. Don''t be so nervous."


    It''s impossible not to be nervous.


    Absolutely impossible.


    Shen Xi looked at mu Shinian and said helplessly, "what about you? Haven''t you... Been in love?"


    It is reasonable to say that her face is so beautiful that many people must be chasing her.


    Mu Shi lost his mind and asked, "do you think I look like I''ve been in love?"


    Shen Xi kept silent and shook her head.


    Not at all.


    "Together, is thin shallow your first love?" Shen Xi couldn''t helpining, "that''s too cheap for him."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    Shen Xi frowned: "no, sister, you''re too cheap for him! You''ve never been in love, so it''s easy to cheat. You should never follow him in everything. You should learn to refuse, okay? Otherwise he will think you''re easy to handle."


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi. How did he look and feel that he would look like an old mother.


    Moreover, she is still a very wordy olddy.


    "I know he won''t. don''t worry." Mu Shinian said very calmly and expressed his belief in thin and shallow.


    Shen Xi was blown up.


    "You can''t do this. In this way, he will think it''s easy for you to catch up, so he doesn''t pay attention to you."

 Chapter 2314

    <h4>Chapter 2314</h4>


    Mu Shinian has never worried about whether Bo shallow will pay attention to himself.


    She''s curious about another thing.


    "Are these all your experience?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Those who are difficult to catch will be cherished. If they are easy to catch, they will certainly not be treated well." Shen Xi said it with certainty.


    After that, he added, "no, I have to keep an eye on you, or you won''t know if you''ve been cheated. That thin person is a powerful person at first sight. If he wants to make it bad, you must not be an opponent."


    Mu Shinian blinked and felt that he had be a fragile doll in an instant.


    She struggled for a long time before nodding, "Oh, please."


    "You''re wee. I should do it."


    Shen Xi thought seriously.


    I didn''t notice how helpless mu Shinian''s expression was.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gong Ming returned, he knew that Shen Xi had been here.


    He frowned and asked his mother carefully, "did hee alone?"


    "Yes, we''ll find fault as soon as wee. A man we put in the hotel was caught by him somehow. Then he hugged this and came to trouble us." Gu Yun said, impatiently spitting out: "I don''t know what''s going on. The call was long and almost started."


    Gong Ming sat on the sofa with a heavy heart. After thinking for a while, he said, "it shouldn''t be. He has no reason to make trouble here. Once things get big, it won''t do him any good."


    "Don''t you know what Shen Xi''s character is?" Gu Yun had a headache: "with his temper, he will not turn the world upside down. He is not happy himself."


    "But won''t the people around him stop him?" Gong Ming said, "control this person, use him to pass false messages to us, or find out if there are others in it. The reason why they don''t do this may be that they are too conceited or have other purposes."


    "What purpose can it be?" Gu Yun couldn''t help saying; "You don''t know what Shen Xi looked like when he came here. He just came to find fault."


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    His intuition has always been urate, and so is this time.


    Shen Xi must have some ulterior motive.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t do these things.


    Mu Shinian is not so stupid.


    It''s no use scaring the snake.


    It''s better to keep the spy and deliberately disturb their sight than to pull out the nail, and then they continue to try to put people in.


    So what is their purpose.


    Gu Yun insisted: "you just think too much."


    Gong Ming didn''t speak.


    Until his cell phone rang, he picked it up and answered it. He heard a flustered voice inside: "boss, someone at the base didn''t know who was knocked out. I checked the monitoring and didn''t catch anyone. Now this person wakes up, asks and says he doesn''t know anything."


    "... you said you were knocked out?"


    Gong Ming raised the volume.


    "Yes, when we found someone missing, we looked around. As a result, we found that he was left behind the flower bed and was wounded."


    His men were anxious: "boss, who did it? The monitoring arrangement here is so secret that they can be avoided one by one."

 Chapter 2315

    <h4>Chapter 2315</h4>


    Gong Ming''s face changed: "no trace?"


    His men trembled and said, "no, there''s no trace at all. I transferred out the nearby monitoring. As a result, I couldn''t find anything."


    There''s a way.


    Gong Ming smiled coldly.


    His men asked uneasily, "boss, what should we do now? Have other people been mixed in the base?"


    Gong Ming''s face gradually became wrong.


    He closed his eyes and raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s all right. Keep checking."


    With that, he hung up the phone directly.


    Gu Yun''s face changed and stood up uneasily: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Gong Ming looked back at Gu Yun and said, "I''ll go out first."


    "Ah!"


    Gu Yun stopped him behind him, but Gong Ming didn''t mean to turn back at all.


    She frowned and looked uneasily at the direction Gong Ming left.


    Is something wrong?


    ¡­¡­


    Several experts are studying the vegetation.


    As a result, Gong Ming suddenly killed him and came back. The frightened people almost had no nerve failure. Looking at Gong Ming, they smiled reluctantly: "what''s the matter with young master Gong? Why are you back? Is something wrong?"


    Gong Ming nced at the crowd one by one: e and find something."


    "Oh, young master Gong, have you forgotten something?" Someone smiled awkwardly and answered, "did you lose anything? Do you need us to find it for you?"


    "Hehe, what do you say?"


    Gong Ming came over and nced at everyone''s faces one by one.


    Each one is very guilty and afraid.


    Sure enough, there is something.


    Gong Ming snorted coldly and smiled. He looked a little gloomy: e on, I''ll only give you a chance. Did you hide someone toe in?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone''s face changed.


    They looked at each other.


    Seeing that they didn''t move, Gong Ming smiled and came over, holding a bodyguard''s shoulder. The next second, Shua, a knife hit his neck.


    "Ah!"


    The expert screamed and was too frightened to move.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Regardless of their reaction, Gong Ming asked coldly, "who did you bring?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on the expert''s forehead. He took a deep breath and shook his head: "no one. You brought us in. Can we still have a chance to bring others in?"


    People are also protesting.


    "Yes, young master Gong, we don''t know what happened."


    "You suddenly want us to hand over someone. How can we know?"


    "Master Gong, tell me the truth. We don''t know what happened."


    Gong Ming frowned.


    The expert also took a deep breath and said, "young master Gong, we don''t know who you''re talking about. Why don''t you give us an exnation."


    Is it hard to make a mistake?


    Gong Ming''s face began to get worse.


    He was silent for a long time. Finally, he took down the knife silently.


    The expert breathed a sigh of relief, covered his neck and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No."


    Gong Ming frowned and looked at these people.


    No strange face.


    Besides, it''s all the people he found.


    I know my roots.


    So there won''t be any ident at all.


    Even if someone sneaks in, it probably has nothing to do with them.

 Chapter 2316

    <h4>Chapter 2316</h4>


    They were too timid to make trouble under his nose.


    Gong Ming thought so, and his look became gloomy.


    "It''s all right. You keep busy."


    A group of people looked at each other.


    "OK, OK."


    After Gong Ming leaves.


    Those people werepletely relieved.


    "Scared the hell out of me."


    "Did Gong Ming find anything!?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. It shouldn''t make sense."


    "That is to say, those two people are quite reliable. Such an ident should not happen."


    "I don''t care about this first. It should be concealed anyway."


    "Let''s hurry up so that we can leave here as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Ming went to the monitoring room.


    As a result, no trace was found.


    The man avoided the surveince, and then left no trace.


    In that case, this man is really capable.


    Gong Ming leaned against the door frame and stared at the monitors indifferently. He looked at it for a while and ordered his assistant: "prepare to transfer the position."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The assistant was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Overnight transfer, people here, and things." Gong Ming ordered gloomily, "it''s decided like this first."


    The assistant said, "OK, I know."


    "No trace can be left in this ce." With that, Gong Ming exined again: "there are people who will guard the experts 24 hours a day."


    "I see."


    Sure enough, I was afraid of being found here.


    After all, the man who sneaked in must have a hand.


    Gong Ming''s n is so dangerous. If anyone finds out, he must be afraid.


    Thinking so, the assistant immediately understood what he meant.


    "Don''t worry, I guarantee everything."


    "Yes."


    Gong Ming walked out in a deep voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Move away overnight.


    And it''s still such a big base.


    Mu Shinian suddenly received a text message in the middle of the night.


    The experts sent only one word that they had moved away.


    Mu Shinian frowned, sat on the bed and kept silent for a long time before putting back his mobile phone. Then he got up and changed a suit of clothes. Without disturbing anyone, he slipped out secretly.


    The night is not good tonight.


    And it rained in the middle of the night.


    Mu Shinian stood in the depths of the trees and looked at the people who were moving away not far away. She looked quietly, and the corners of her lips hooked up coldly.


    That''s prudent.


    But it''s good.


    No matter what Gong Ming is doing, it will take some time to start normally.


    During this time, she can at least figure out what happened.


    A cold wind blew.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help shivering.


    She frowned, wrapped her coat tightly, stood in the trees and blew a cold wind.


    She yawned, leaned against the tree and waited for the team to leave before she followed slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    It was eight or nine o''clock the next day when mu Shinian returned.


    Shen Xi hurried around the house. When he saw hering back, he suddenly ran over. Seeing that she was so embarrassed, he was startled: "you, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? Where have you been? You didn''t say a word."


    Mu Shinian looked at him without blinking, and then waved his hand weakly.


    "I have a cold. Help me get some cold medicine."

 Chapter 2317

    <h4>Chapter 2317</h4>


    Shen Xi looked at her in shock: "what are you doing? Do you run out for a walk on a rainy day?"


    Mu Shinian''s lips twitched slightly twice, and his eyes were somewhat helpless.


    "No."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen Xi couldn''t understand it at all. While running to look through the cold medicine in the medicine box, he ran to pour boiling water. After handing it to her, he felt her forehead uneasily, and then took a cold breath: "I''ll go. It''s so hot? What are you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shimian sneezed two loud times, and Shen Xi helped her dry her hair expressionless.


    "Just go out for a walk."


    "... go out on rainy days?"


    Shen Xi couldn''t understand and asked no more questions.


    Because mu Shinian seems very depressed.


    She took a paper towel and blocked her nose. Then she gave two listless grunts and said, "well, don''t ask."


    "... oh."


    Shen Xi looked at her very uneasily.


    After blowing her hair dry and clean, she urged her to go to bed.


    She doesn''t have to say it. Mu Shinian knows it.


    She yawned, closed the door and went to bed.


    When I woke up, my cold didn''t get much better, but it got worse.


    Mu Shinian sat on the bed, touched his hot forehead, and reluctantly leaned against the bed to rest.


    Has she been out of the rain for too long?


    That''s why I got caught in a rain. Is it so serious?


    Mu Shinian was curious and sighed helplessly. He looked a little powerless.


    "Forget it."


    Yes.


    Shen Xi didn''t bother her until dinner time.


    As a result, as soon as I came in, I saw her face so red. I was scared and ran to touch it. As expected, I had a fever.


    "You, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him without spirit.


    Shen Xi flustered to turn over her coat, then handed it to her, packed her bag, and then squatted down in front of her: "hurry up, I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    Mu Shinian looked at his back and looked at the clothes stuffed into her hands. She said no powerlessly. Then she put on her coat, picked up her schoolbag and went out by herself.


    Shen Xi still maintained a posture of betraying others. Seeing this, she yanked hard at the corners of her eyes. Then she hurried up.


    "You''re all right. Don''t I have to carry it?"


    "No need."


    Mu Shinian opened the door.


    When the bodyguard at the door saw that she didn''t look right, he immediately went to drive and arrange for a doctor.


    Mu Shinian was toozy to stop andzily entered the elevator.


    When Shen Xi saw her leaning on the elevator and closing her eyes, she was a little uneasy: "are you sure it''s okay? Will it be okay?"


    "What can I do?"


    Mu Shimian said carelessly, "it''s just that my head is a little ufortable. Everything else is OK."


    Shen Xi hesitated and said, "why don''t I carry you on my back? I don''t trust you like this. Don''t worry, I''ll never tell young master Bo about it."


    "... ah?"


    Mu Shinian''s brain turns very slowly when he is ill.


    She looked up and down at him speechless, but she still didn''t understand how much this sentence meant.


    "Don''t tell him what?"


    "That''s what I carry you." Shen Xi thought he saw through everything: "don''t you just be the same as those who only allow girlfriends to sit in the co pilot''s seat? Don''t worry, I won''t tell young master Bo that I carry you, although I think you and I are brothers and sisters, and it doesn''t matter to carry you."

 Chapter 2318

    <h4>Chapter 2318</h4>


    Mu Shinian continued to look at him expressionless.


    After reading it, he turned his face away.


    "Stop talking. As soon as you talk, my head hurts even more."


    "OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    To the hospital, registration, infusion.


    Mu Shinian was very cooperative throughout the whole process.


    Shen Xi regarded her as fragile porcin and kept busy.


    For fear that her cold will worsen.


    Mu Shinian saw him and couldn''t help reminding him: "I just got a little cold. It''s no big deal. Leave it alone and I''ll be fine in two days."


    "You can''t say that."


    Shen Xi immediately disagreed: "you don''t get sick very often. It''s scary enough to get sick once in a while. That''s probably what the so-called diseasees like a mountain."


    "How possible."


    Mu Shinian still doesn''t care.


    She thinks her physical quality is very good. Isn''t it a little fun to carry a cold?


    It turned out to be true.


    Three days in a row.


    Mu Shinian didn''t get better.


    Shen Xi was so angry that he had to go to the doctor to argue.


    I was held by mu Shinian.


    "No, what kind of doctor!" Shen Xi was furious: "it''s been a few days. Why haven''t you got better? Isn''t it just a little cold?"


    Mu Shinian looked at him and opened his mouth faintly: "diseasees like a mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You''re right.


    Shen Xi scratched his head awkwardly, coughed twice and said, "cough, what''s that? I''ll burn hot water."


    "... OK, thank you."


    Mu Shinian nodded to express his thanks.


    Shen Xi ran out in embarrassment.


    Mu Shinian sighed, reluctantly leaned against the head of the bed and doubted life for the first time.


    It''s too long and exercise, or what? It''s still serious with a cold.


    With a Ding, the mobile phone called in again.


    Mu Shinian looked, hung up directly and sent a text message.


    Soon, Bo shallow returned.


    Five simple words: I''m outside your door.


    Mu Shinian was smart and sat up directly from the bed


    "What?"


    Is that what she understood?


    That''s it.


    What''s going on?


    Mu Shinian stared at the words and looked at the door.


    In two seconds, the door opened.


    Show the thin face.


    Mu Shinian: "


    Thin shallow closed the door with one hand, nced at her and said, "this is what you call, good?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian''s face is a little ugly.


    She opened her mouth and closed it again.


    He opened his mouth again and closed it again.


    Then, he continued to look at him calmly: "well, yes."


    Know your mistakes and refuse to repent.


    What a beating.


    Thin shallow speechless came over, touched her head, and her eyes were slightly cold; "Have a fever?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Shinian grabbed his hand and said, "I''m really fine. I just have a little cold."


    "Can you still have a cold for three days?" Thin shallow directly took a questioning tone.


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip and struggled helplessly: "well, it''s not an ordinary cold, it''s probably a cold. Then, it''s a little serious this time."


    "You are so capable."


    Thin shallow grumbles.


    "Ask you and lie to me."


    "It''s just a small matter. There''s no need to worry about it."


    As soon as she finished, she sneezed two more loudly.


    Thin and shallow eyebrows gave her two blows, patted her on the back, and said, "it''s still a small thing. What''s your voice like?"


    After mu Shinian coughed, his face turned red again.


    "Anyway, it''s all right. Why are you here? Didn''t you say don''te here if you''re all right?"

 Chapter 2319

    <h4>Chapter 2319</h4>


    Besides, she clearly said it was all right many times.


    The basic trust between people is gone.


    Thin and shallow pressed one hand on her head and noticed the hot palm. Suddenly, a face pulled down: "so what''s the matter with you? What did you do well? How could you burn so seriously?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian can never be stupid enough to exin himself.


    This is a bit silly.


    Thin shallow looked at her from top to bottom: "did you run to do something again?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian left his lower lip: "it rained two days ago, and then I didn''t notice. I caught a cold. I''m almost well. Don''t worry."


    "Do you think I can rest assured?"


    Thin sighed: "you are so..."


    What is it? He didn''t finish.


    Because the door was suddenly knocked twice.


    The two men looked at the door together.


    "Miss mu, are you resting?"


    Mu Shinian frowned and looked at his eyes. After taking a look inside the house, he pointed to the balcony outside.


    Bo shallow understood and went out.


    "Come in."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak until he went out.


    Gong Ming came in with some fruit in his hand. Seeing that she was burned like this, he was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with Miss mu? Why do you catch a cold?"


    "Fortunately, I just caught a cold identally."


    Mu Shinian nced at him, picked up the book on his bed again, opened it at will, and asked without looking up: "young master Gong, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I shoulde and have a look when I see you have a cold." Gong Ming is still very polite.


    It looks like the gentleman in the rumor.


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and looked at him yfully: "Oh, thank you foring here. You''ve seen it. What else?"


    "Miss Mu is in such a hurry to drive me away?" Gong Ming smiled and looked around the house. Finally, hended on the balcony.


    He stayed there for two more seconds.


    Then, I looked down and saw that mu Shinian was still careless.


    Seems indifferent at all.


    Gong Ming smiled and walked slowly towards the balcony: "it''s a nice day today, Miss mu. The door is open and the air is open. It''s good for your health."


    Mu Shinian clutched a corner of the book, but there was still no fluctuation on her face.


    Gong Ming put his hand on the door and looked at her with a smile: "Miss mu, what do you say?"


    When I read, I don''t speak.


    She just looked at the book in her hand.


    But my thoughts have already drifted away.


    "Miss mu, you don''t seem to want me to open the door." Gong Ming looked at her calmly, smiled and opened the door with his fingers.


    "Sister!"


    The door snapped open.


    Shen Xi was holding some books in his hand. When he saw Gong Ming, his face turned ck. He threw the books aside, came over angrily and opened Gong Ming.


    "What are you doing here? Who allowed you in?"


    Gong Ming was pushed by him and stumbled, almost falling down.


    His eyebrows sank and his smile faded.


    "Young master Shen, I heard your sister was ill. I just came to see her and visit her."


    "No need."


    Shen Xi said coldly, "how''s my sister? Didn''t you send someone to follow me for 24 hours? Don''t you know how my sister is?"

 Chapter 2320

    <h4>Chapter 2320</h4>


    Well done.


    Mu Shinian secretly praised.


    Gong Ming''s face was unhappy. He sorted out his clothes, and then tried to speak politely: "I just saw that your sister was ill, so I came to have a look."


    Shen Xi gave a sound and pointed to the gate, "then you can go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ming narrowed his eyes and looked dangerously at the door.


    "Is young master Shen in such a hurry to drive me away?"


    Shen Xi''s heart also clicked.


    He subconsciously looked at the time and found that the other party looked wrong. He took a deep breath. The next second, his tone was very blunt: "are you so kind?"


    "You can''t say that."


    Gong Mingughed and joked; "At least you also have a surname Gong and are my father''s children. It''s always necessary to care about you. Otherwise, if you spread it, we will inevitably be scolded."


    Mu Shinian is still a face of immersion.


    She turned the book on her hand leisurely, and it seemed that she didn''t care about everything.


    "Young master Gong is joking. Who dares to say that you are not."


    "People''s hearts are the most unpredictable." Gong Ming smiled and joked. He put his hand on the door and didn''t let go of any small movement on her face.


    "Moreover, people outside like to discuss such things."


    Then he opened the door little by little.


    Shen Xi jumped fiercely on the tip of her eyebrows and shouted angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Gong Ming raised his eyebrows and said, "open more windows for venttion and air cirction. It''s better for a cold."


    "Are you okay?"


    Shen Xi looked like a ghost: "my sister just caught a cold. What else can you do!"


    Gong Ming couldn''t helpughing.


    He was sure that there must be someone outside the door, otherwise Shen Xi wouldn''t react so much!


    "You don''t understand." Gong Ming smiled and joked, "why don''t you ask the doctor? Being so stuffy is really bad for catching a cold."


    "Where did you get your facy?"


    Shen Xi almost blew his nose and stared: "you son of a bitch, you shouldn''t havee here to make my sister''s cold worse. Why are you so vicious?"


    Gong Ming pulled his lower lip.


    Then, before Shen Xi reacted, he opened the door with a Shua.


    There is plenty of sunshine outside the balcony.


    But there was no one.


    Gong Ming''s face changed.


    Shen Xi also came out. He looked around and found that no one was there. Then he was secretly relieved.


    Then he closed the door impolitely.


    "You get out of here quickly. Don''t disturb my sister to get well!" Shen Xi''s face was impolite, and even his face was clearly angry.


    Mu Shinian still looked at the book and didn''t even lift his head.


    "Open the door. It''s really ufortable to be stuffy all the time."


    "...." Shen Xi looked at Gong Ming coolly, and then reluctantly opened the door. Then he took another coat and covered mu Shinian, as if he was afraid that she might catch a cold.


    "Sister, the water is cold. Don''t drink it first. I''ll pour you some hot water back."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian is still toozy to look up. It seems that he doesn''t care what the two people are fighting about.


    Gong Ming looked at them both.


    Is it difficult to think too much?


    They really didn''t hide anyone?


    "Is young master Gong still busy?" Mu Shinian took the water from Shen Xi, took a sip, looked up with a smile, looked at himzily and said, "if there''s nothing else, please go out. It''s time for me to take a lunch break."

 Chapter 2321

    <h4>Chapter 2321</h4>


    "... OK."


    Gong Ming returned to his original appearance in a second: "excuse me."


    Then he went out.


    Shen Xi snorted coldly. As soon as he went out, he threw the door impolitely.


    How loud the voice is, it means how big his temper is.


    As soon as the door closes.


    Mu Shinian immediately lifted the quilt from the bed and got up.


    Shen Xi was also very cooperative. He immediately opened the door, then ran out and looked left and right. After confirming that there was no one, he was full of doubts.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t he here?"


    No.


    Looking at mu Shinian''s abnormal appearance, normally, someone will be there.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Shen Xi is the first two.


    "Where is he, or is he not here at all?"


    Mu Shinian frowned. She was a little uncertain now. Shey on the railing and looked down to make sure there was no ce to hide, so there was only


    She yanked hard at the corner of her lip, then looked up.


    See upstairs, thin shallow grasp the railing, a natural and unrestrained, directly jumped downstairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s eyes widened in amazement. He looked up and looked upstairs. He looked at thin and shallow eyes silently: "you..."


    "Well, it''s okay."


    Thin shallow shook his arm and said calmly, "finish early. In this way, I have to sneak when I see you. I''m very ufortable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian mercilessly pulled out the lower lip corner and looked at him with aplex face: "you... OK."


    "Don''te to me in the future." Although I believe in his technology, it''s impossible to prevent it. If one misses and falls, it''s no joke.


    When Bo Qiangang was about to speak, mu Shinian told Shen Xi, "go and take him out."


    Shen Xi felt that her existence was obviously superfluous.


    Not only does it have no practical value, but it is also a hindrance.


    Shallow can climb up and down. Do you need his help to take it out? He can run away with one flip, okay.


    Make sure that Gong Ming can''t even touch his clothes.


    Mu Shinian looked at him silently, pulled the corners of his lips, and stared at him weakly: "let you go."


    "... good, good."


    Shen Xi scratched his head, made an invitation to Bo Qian and came out: "young master Bo, please."


    Bo smiled and patted his head: "go out first. I have something to say with your sister."


    Shen Xi, er, gave a silent look at the time, and then pointed to the door.


    "What, then I''ll go out first?"


    No one answered him.


    Shen Xi was silent and walked out decisively.


    Anyway, Bo Qian won''t start with mu Shinian. On the contrary, if Mu Shinian has a temper, Bo Qian will be beaten miserably, so there''s nothing to worry about at all.


    After going out, Shen Xi thought silently.


    I used to be among thousands of flowers. Now what''s going on? How can I be so oppressed.


    I watched them spread dog food every day, and they didn''t feel that they were abusing the dog at all.


    The consequences of being too romantic? This is.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Mu Shinian put his hands in his pockets and looked at him quietly: "so, what do you want to ask? Go quickly after asking."


    With a smile, Bo took out his slippers, bent over and put them at her feet.


    "Raise your feet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian sipped his lower lip and reminded him, "I just caught a cold, not disabled."

 Chapter 2322

    <h4>Chapter 2322</h4>


    She''s still good at wearing shoes or something.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and looked at her with a smile.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Mu Shinian sneezed loudly, and then went into bed. She yawned in a very light and tired tone: "you came here specially to see how I am?"


    "Can''t you?"


    Thin shallow sat by the bed and touched her forehead.


    It''s still hot.


    And she lost her voice.


    How serious.


    Mu Shinian caught a cold and was afraid of the cold. He shrank in his quilt and showed his head: "I think you shouldn''t be so boring."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I got a bullet in the head.


    She covered her head and looked at him faintly.


    Bo smiled and joked: "be honest. What did you do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian yawned and opened his mouthzily: "just careless..."


    "You keep making it up."


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow and looked at her more calmly.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment.


    Mu Shinian spit out his tongue and left his lower lip helplessly: "well, I told you, I went out, because Gong Ming seemed to have found it, and then they probably didn''t dare to contact me. In order to get his whereabouts, I ran out to track him in the middle of the night."


    "And then?"


    Thin shallow then asked.


    Mu Shimian sighed depressed, and then slowly exined his whereabouts.


    "That''s it. He has set his stronghold in this ce now, but I don''t think the location is very good. Gong Ming estimates that he will move away soon. Moreover, those experts probably don''t have the courage to contact me, so that''s what happened."


    Just finished.


    One hand covered her head and rubbed it twice.


    Mu Shinian stretched out two hands from the quilt, sorted out some of his messy hair, and then looked at him puzzled: "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. You''ll restrain yourselfter." Thin shallow looked at her helplessly: "it''s more convenient for me to go out than you. There are a lot of people staring at you every step."


    "It''s just a small thing."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Bo Qian continues to look at her.


    "..." Mu Shinian had to surrender: "OK, OK, I know, I know, I won''t run out in the middle of the night in the future."


    Seeing that she was still unwilling, she patted his head with a headache: "I don''t believe you. On the contrary, I know your strength very well. However, you are a girl. There are some dangerous things that shouldn''t be done by you."


    Girls


    Mu Shinian''s ears warmed slightly.


    But it''s just that.


    She slightly scratched her eyebrows. Under the man''s gaze, she slowly nodded her head: "I know, I won''t be in the future."


    "That''s what you told mest time."


    Thin shallow picked up the medicine on the table, studied it, and makeints about it. "Then I was poured with a ss of water by you, and then you ran here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian thought about it. It''s really such a thing.


    In this way, I really have a lot of criminal records.


    "Not after that."


    She thought for a moment and nodded firmly, "really not. Don''t worry."


    "Save it." Thin and shallow crumpled her hair again: "you will only allow me to empty a check."


    "It''s true this time."

 Chapter 2323

    <h4>Chapter 2323</h4>


    Mu Shinian spoke very seriously.


    I almost swear to God.


    Thin shallow flicked down her forehead.


    "OK, I''ll go back first. Don''t worry about Gongming new base. I''ll deal with it."


    Mu Shi lost his mind and said, "he should have no time to take care of these recently. The pcepany is going to hold a dinner, and Shen Xi and I will also attend."


    Therefore, he should be worried about how to look after them and avoid dealing with unnecessary people.


    What do you think.


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help but be happy.


    Since the exception of president hest time, those major shareholders have been looked after like something. They can''t get close to them at ordinary times, let alone contact them.


    And Mr. He is also watched.


    In my opinion, they are in a very unfavorable situation.


    Mu Shinian touched her chin and looked thoughtful. When she looked up, she saw Bo Qianzheng staring at her. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Thin shallow calm mouth: "nothing, don''t think too much, just take your time."


    Mu Shi couldn''t read a word and wanted to say that he really didn''t want to think too much.


    But on second thought, it doesn''t seem necessary.


    She smiled and nodded, "OK, I know. Don''t worry. I didn''t think about anything."


    Thin shallow rubbed her head: "keep it here. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    tomorrow.


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "forget it, why don''t you stay here?"


    Facing Bo Qian''s puzzled eyes, she immediately exined: "here are all my people. They won''t say anything. Moreover, it''s OK for you to go back."


    That''s true.


    "So," he said


    "So you don''t have to run around." Mu Shinian said, "there''s a ce for you anyway."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi used to take care of Mu Shinian.


    I almost think of her as a giant panda.


    As a result, when Bo Qian came, he had nothing to do immediately.


    Bo Qian, such a childe, takes good care of people.


    Shen Xipared himself and immediately felt that he still had a long way to go.


    When mu Shinian fell asleep.


    Thin shallow just came out. As soon as he looked down, he saw Shen Xi sitting in the chair, frowning and seriously thinking about something.


    Thin shallow walked over, sat beside him and asked funny, "what are you thinking?"


    "Ah." When Shen Xi saw him, he was silent and said, "I''m thinking about the future."


    "Rare."


    Thin shallow boasted casually.


    Shen Xi was speechless: "I will think about things, too."


    "That''s not what I mean." Bo Qian said, "even if you think it''s a little superfluous, your sister must want everything in."


    "You said that, then I can''t let my sister bear it alone." Shen Xi protested: "moreover, she has borne enough. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''te here to get involved in these bad things."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Thin shallow said: "the responsibility lies, she is like this, there is no way to look at it."


    "I''d rather she didn''t mind these things." Shen Xi said, "once she gets involved, it''s too difficult to get away. If she doesn''te, she''ll probably be happy to go to school. She doesn''t have to live in fear every day."

 Chapter 2324

    <h4>Chapter 2324</h4>


    "It''s toote to say this now. Her heart is already here and can''t go away." Thin shallow patted him on the shoulder, and there was some emotion at the bottom of his heart.


    Mu Shinian''s trip is not too bad.


    At least, this childe is like that now.


    "If you have time to sigh, you might as well think about what to do with the party."


    "... what do you mean?"


    Shen Xi knows that the party will not be so simple, but is there really any killing tactics waiting for him?


    "The banquet was held by the pce family. It''s estimated that the people who came here are also friends with the pce family. Gong Ming is afraid that we have too much contact with them, so he will guard against us... Do you know what he wants to do?"


    Thin shallow looked at his expectant eyes and was stunned. He couldn''t help joking: "what''s your look? I''m not Gong Ming. How do I know what he''s going to do?"


    Shen Xi felt embarrassed and said, "I thought you and my sister were talking about these things. You two are so smart that you can''t escape your eyes no matter what."


    Come on.


    This is to regard them as fortune tellers directly.


    Thin shallow speechless patted his head: "wake up, if we were so smart, it would have been over."


    "Yes."


    Shen Xi also felt that he was whimsical.


    "But it''s not surprising what they say."


    "We also tried to contact others, but we couldn''t get in touch. It''s estimated that Gong Ming did something there."


    Thin shallow nodded: "you are weak. If you fight them head-on, you won''t get any benefit. Your sister doesn''t want to involve more people, otherwise, she won''t be so low-key."


    There are so many people she can use.


    And the power is still so huge.


    Even if these people of the pce family are tied together, they are not her opponents.


    "The person left to my sister is only so little. In addition to the he family, there is really no advantage now." When Shen Xi finished, he immediately added, "the people of the he family are only connected by interests, and he can''t be counted as his own."


    Shen Xi thought about it and pretended to sigh: "why don''t you take my sister back to get married? In this way, it''s much safer. After all, we have no chance of winning."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was beaten directly by Bo Qian.


    "Your sister and I are here. If we can lose, we don''t have to mix up."


    Shen Xiughed: "yes, you two are here."


    "So don''t think too much." Thin shallow said: "you just do what you should do. Your sister has her own n."


    Shen Xi nodded and looked at the ward. Seeing that he didn''t intend to leave, he couldn''t help asking, "what kind of person was my sister like before, like now?"


    "What does it look like?"


    Asked Bo Qian.


    Shen Xi touched his chin, tangled up some words, and said, "calm down, calm down, and don''t be afraid of the sky falling."


    "Oh, yes, she used to." Bo Qian said, "I''m not afraid of anything. I n strategies for everything."


    Shen Xi red excitedly, "I knew it! She''s so divine that she doesn''t look like a girl."


    Bo Qian said, "it hurts."


    "Yes." Shen Xi said, feeling very embarrassed: "in fact, I had a big opinion on her before."

 Chapter 2325

    <h4>Chapter 2325</h4>


    A shallow subconscious frown.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid."


    Shen Xi waved weakly, remembering his previous opinions, I couldn''t help mocking myself: "before things happened, my parents had asked me to listen to my sister and say anything. If she wanted to, she wouldn''t argue with her. A girl is always trusted by so many people. It seems that no matter what decision she makes, everyone thinks she can do it and seed."


    "It''s really great."


    Shen Xi couldn''t help but exim.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip, and his tone sounded very calm: "how many roads did she go to get this step today? You can''t envy it. Behind this, no one knows how much she paid and how much she sacrificed."


    Time. Childhood.


    Since she was born, she has been regarded as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. It is not easy to grow up and carry such a fate. It seems that she has never had a carefree time in her life.


    Shen Xi was stunned and finally reacted.


    He frowned and suddenly understood what he was talking about.


    "I know. So I''m also curious about what she went through before to make herself so powerful and unreasonable step by step."


    Be really like a superman.


    be equal to anything.


    And fearless.


    Thin shallow was silent, and his tone was somewhat helpless.


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask. She probably won''t say it."


    Shen Xi nodded with a heavy heart, "I know."


    Thin and shallow pressed his hand on his shoulder, pinched it twice, and said, "you don''t want to do anything. You have a long way to go."


    "Ha ha."


    Shen Xi smiled and suddenly asked, "will you marry my sister?"


    Thin shallow thought and took out a ring from his pocket.


    tinum, the style is very simple.


    "As long as your sister agrees."


    Shen Xi was stunned. He stared exaggerated and said half jokingly, "aren''t you? You carry all your rings with you? How much do you hate marrying?"


    Thin shallow nced at him and put the ring away.


    "Your sister is too hard to catch."


    Shen Xi sympathized with him: "yes, she has a temper that most people can''t resist. However, my sister is worth it. If it weren''t for your sincerity to my sister, you would have passed me very early."


    Bo Qian said, "I''ll give you a big red envelope then."


    "That''s necessary."


    Shen Xi, as a brother-inw who has not yet officially taken up his post, has been very familiar with the requirements: "you have to give me as many red envelopes as you are sincere about my sister."


    Shallow is not stupid.


    You can see that this man is ckmailing.


    He leaned back in his chair and said leisurely, "I can take your sister away anytime I want."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi Er said, his face was not so good-looking.


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip and continued leisurely and indifferent: "so, are you sure you want to continue to talk to me about these ckmail matters?"


    That won''t work.


    Now he has to rely on these two big men to turn the tide!


    "Hahaha..."


    Shen Xi patted him on the shoulder.


    "Then what? Don''t worry about it. It''s so true."


    Bo smiled, shook his head and said, "I''ll watch. You go to have a rest."


    Shen Xi naturally knew that he was joking just now. He looked at the eye clinic uneasily, and the word sadness was almost written on his face.

 Chapter 2326

    <h4>Chapter 2326</h4>


    "Yes, I''m watching."


    Thin shallow interrupted his thoughts and handed him a reassuring look.


    Shen Xi said with a sigh; "OK, I''ll have a rest, but I''ll stay here. Otherwise, if the people of Gong Ming make trouble again, you can''te forward and send them away."


    Thin shallow pondered, it also makes sense.


    "All right."


    "Then my sister will ask you."


    "Don''t worry."


    Bo Qian sat in the corridor outside the door. When Shen Xi left, he looked at the bodyguard here.


    They are just like robots. They don''t have redundant expressions. They don''t even think it''s strange that he suddenly appears here.


    It seems that as long as mu Shinian is protected and safe, they should not worry about anything else.


    Live machine.


    Maybe a little more rigid than a machine.


    This is the best.


    I just don''t know what kind of people can cultivate these men.


    Each one is like a machine, no response.


    However, it is more beneficial to them.


    People who recognize keepsakes are always more reliable than people who recognize money.


    Thin shallow stood up, opened the door and went in.


    ¡­¡­


    People with bright eyes can see that the atmosphere of the pce family is very depressed.


    It seems that everything is going to explode.


    Gong Ying asked for help several times, but they were declined.


    Seeing her sulking, Gu Yun poured her a ss of water and said with a smile, "here are me and your brother. You don''t care about anything. You can do whatever you should do."


    After silence, she added: "although there is really nothing to do, I and your brother are enough."


    "But you have to tell me what happened."


    Gong Ying frowned and looked very unhappy: "I don''t even know what you''re doing. Maybe there are more servants than I know."


    "It''s really nothing."


    Gu Yun touched her head and said gently, "your brother is enough to deal with some business affairs. You are a girl. You don''t have to deal with those old men, do you?"


    It''s not business.


    She can feel it.


    Gong Ying pondered for a while and opened her mouth carefully: "Mom, is it because of my father''s two children?"


    "They are not your father''s children." Gu Yun interrupted her.


    "But so many people that day thought they were. If it weren''t for their father''s children, how could you allow them to be so mischievous?" Gong Ying was very dissatisfied with the feeling that everything was kept in the dark. She couldn''t help protesting: "I just wonder why two children suddenly appeared? How much did dad hide from us."


    Gu Yun couldn''t help frowning. After a while, she adjusted. She exined in a warm voice: "your father did hide a lot from us, but it''s not important. Just remember that the pce family is ours. My mother has endured it for so many years and is about to seed. My mother doesn''t allow anyone to make trouble, do you understand?"


    Gong Ying frowned and nodded slowly for a moment.


    "I see, mom."


    "Well, these things, your brother and I, or your uncle, we will always solve them."


    Gong Ying stroked her head and felt pity: "you don''t have to think about anything. This thing will end here. You just have to be your eldestdy."


    Gong Ying pursed her lower lip and thought deeply.

 Chapter 2327

    <h4>Chapter 2327</h4>


    She nodded. "I see, mom."


    "Well, go upstairs."


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Ying went to the bedroom.


    She nestled on the sofa with a bag of snacks in her hand, but after two bites, she stopped.


    no way.


    You can''t just forget it.


    She got up, thought seriously, went to the dressing room, changed a suit of clothes, and then ran out secretly while no one was paying attention.


    She is also a member of the pce family. She also needs to make some efforts.


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    Mu Shinian was awakened.


    She frowned, looked at the people by the bed, and got up with some displeasure; "What happened?"


    Thin shallow touched her head, determined that the fever had subsided, and then pointed to the door: "someone ising, your brother is blocking, but I think it''s still necessary for you to know."


    "Who?"


    Mu Shinian thought it was Gong Ming again, but he heard Bo shallow say, "it''s a woman, like Gong Ming''s sister."


    Mu Shinian frowned more deeply.


    She gave a cry and scratched her chin slowly.


    "It''s her."


    In my memory, the two of them seem to have never dealt with each other.


    The people of the pce family saw seven or eight times, but miss Gong only met once.


    And when I first came back.


    Mu Shinian opened the quilt, yawned and said, "OK, I''ll deal with it." After thinking about it, she was not at ease: "you hide first."


    Bo Qian gave a sound and didn''t have much opinion. He took a coat and put it on her: "don''t catch cold and solve it as soon as possible."


    "I know."


    Mu Shinian smiled at him and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xizheng stopped and refused to let anyone up.


    Gong Ying was good at first, but gradually she became angry.


    She just broke in.


    But Shen Xi is not a vegetarian. Leng stopped people: "I said to you, can you talk about some quality? My sister is resting now. Don''t you understand? She won''t see anyone."


    Gong Ying is a daughter. When was she treated like this.


    Suddenly he lost his temper and roared back without thinking.


    "Then call her up. I came specially to see her. That''s how she treats her guests?"


    Shen Xi sneered: "return the guests, you will put gold on your face."


    Gong Ying was directly angry.


    "What do you mean!"


    "I mean, you''re not wee here." Shen Xi didn''t have a good face for the Gong family, both men and women. As soon as she raised her chin, her eyes showed some contempt: "if you don''t go, don''t be a freak. Ask someone to invite you to leave."


    After Shen Xi finished, the two bodyguards immediately came forward.


    Gong Ying''s face flushed with anger.


    "You, what do you mean! I just came to see her with kindness. Why do you want to do this!"


    "I''m not interested in knowing whether you have a good heart or a bad heart."


    Shen Xi was still fooling around, very unreliable. He pointed to the direction of the gate and said in a bad tone: "please leave."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying drags the fruit basket, and her breath shortens.


    "What''s your prestige!"


    She roared and looked at the two bodyguards. Her tone was almost terrible: "I''m the eldestdy of the pce family. If you dare to touch me, believe it or not, my brother, my mother and my uncle, they will never let you go!"


    This threat is like nothing.


    Shen Xi pulled her lower lip, looked at her up and down mockingly, and joked: "really? Please leave."

 Chapter 2328

    <h4>Chapter 2328</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying can''t fight.


    Moreover, she came here without telling her family, and she didn''t bring any entourage.


    If they throw her out of here, she really doesn''t have to live.


    Gong Ying frowned hard and looked at them defensively.


    Shen Xi, like a very out of tune childe, hugged her hands and looked at her coldly: "Miss Gong, it''s easy to go, don''t send it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just when the two sides were deadlocked, there was a sound of footsteps outside the corridor.


    Next second.


    I heard mu Shinian''s very calm voice.


    "Now that you''re here, pleasee in."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi looked back and saw that she was awake. She asked anxiously, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Mu Shinian shook his head and said, "Miss Gong is a guest. Pleasee in."


    Gong Ying nced at her and frowned unhappily.


    This person is the time to read?


    A girl who scares their family?


    It looks so young and beautiful.


    Gong Ying pursed her lower lip jealously and choked back: "you know I''m a guest now. That''s not what your brother said just now."


    "Oh, this."


    Mu Shinian naturally can''t me Shen Xi.


    If there had been no such ident, they would not havee to this step at all.


    So they are also wrong.


    Mu Shinian looked at Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi sipped her lower lip carelessly, but she didn''t mean to talk back.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said, "it doesn''t mean that I treat you as a guest. My brother treats you as a guest, and I can''t represent him." With that, she asked impatiently, "if Miss Gong cares so much about this problem, why don''t you solve it here ande in with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Scoundrel!


    Gong Ying snorted coldly and walked over.


    Mu Shinian took her directly to the balcony.


    She sat in a chair and ordered someone to pour tea. Then she left her alone.


    Gong Ying put the fruit on the table and asked angrily, "you two really deserve to be brothers and sisters."


    It''s so impolite.


    Mu Shinian leaned leisurely on the chair, looked at the scenery not far away, smelled the speech, didn''t turn his head, and asked calmly, "what''s the matter with you? Just say it."


    "I''ll visit!"


    Gong Ying refused to admit defeat.


    Mu Shinian was silent and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Visiting? Your brother said he hade to see a doctor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Let''s be frank. I don''t have time to beat around the bush with you."


    Mu Shinian directly ordered the guest to leave.


    Gong Ying was looking forward to her attitude, and her teeth itched: "what qualifications do you have to treat me like this? If you really want to speak, I am the eldestdy of the pce family, and your name is not right!"


    Mu Shinian said with a casual gesture: "this has nothing to do with me. I don''t want the title of Miss Gong. If you insist, just take it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying sneered: "if you don''t care, will youe here specially?"


    Everyone is mortal.


    Fame, money.


    It''s tempting.


    Why are they two special?


    Mu Shinian looked sideways, nced at her indifferently and sneered: "what are we here for, don''t you know?"


    "If it should be ours, it must be ours. Even if it is not ours for the time being, it will return to its original owner one day."


    What is theirs?


    Gong Ying got up from her chair excitedly, narrowed her eyes dangerously and sneered incredulously: "you really came to seize power?"

 Chapter 2329

    <h4>Chapter 2329</h4>


    Compared with her yelling, mu Shinian was much calmer. She took a cup of tea, took a sip, and asked leisurely, "well, yes, otherwise what are we doing here? Are we sightseeing?"


    "You!"


    Gong Ying''s face flushed with anger. Unexpectedly, she admitted so happily!


    What else does their pce family have to maintain apparent harmony with her? Just think of a way to get them early?


    Mu Shinian pointed to the chair and curiously picked his eyebrow: "sit, stand up and do what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying frowned fiercely: "you, can you be so calm? You don''t want to face!"


    "If I say anything, you believe it?" Mu Shinian raised the volume, and her smiling eyes were somewhat loose. She poured another cup of hot tea and held it in her hand: "sit down and drink tea."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying''s face sank.


    She was stunned and suddenly raised the volume: "are you kidding me?"


    "Sit down." Mu Shinian smiled. She pulled her lower lip and opened her mouth faintly: "even if I said that we came to visit mountains and rivers, you wouldn''t believe it? Since you don''t believe it, there''s no need to ask."


    "It''s silly."


    Gong Ying just sat down. Hearing this sentence, she suddenly jumped up again: "Mu Shi Nian!"


    "Drink tea."


    Mu Shinian''s expression was still very light. She sneered and drank tea slowly. She looked like a retiree.


    Gong Ying wants to pour tea on her face!


    Mu Shinian sneered, tilted his head and looked at her gently: "it seems that you don''t want to drink tea. In that case, go back. Come and see off."


    A bodyguard immediately came over and respectfully said, "Miss Gong, please."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying is very angry.


    She gritted her teeth, red at her fiercely, opened her chair, sat down, took tea, took a big sip, and then lowered her anger a little. She took a deep breath and stared at the girl on her side.


    "I advise you not to think about it. My mother is my father''s wife and we are his children. As for you, the origin of your identity is unclear. Now our family considers the old rtionship and recognizes your identity. Otherwise, do you think you can step into the gate of the pce?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian calmly looked at her angry look, and the corners of her lips were slightly pulled down. The tone was a little pondered: "yes, this identity represents countless wealth. It''s really memorable."


    "I can give you a sum of money." Gong Ying said calmly, "you''re here for money anyway. Instead of fighting for money, you can''t get thest penny. You''ve offended no one in vain. Why don''t I give you some money directly."


    Mu Shinian picked his eyebrow: "did your brother or your mother call you?"


    Or will you be so naive?


    It makes people feel like they want to sympathize.


    Gong Ying frowned: "You don''t care who asked me toe. Since you want money, I''ll just give you money. You also say that we don''t care about you. The pce family is my brother and me. It''s not realistic for you toe and share. For the sake of my father and children, I''ll give you a thousand yuan each. You can leave here as soon as possible. Don''t go back until you get the money. ¡±


    She has also seen those people do everything for money.

 Chapter 2330

    <h4>Chapter 2330</h4>


    How can they beat such a big pce with so many people.


    Mu Shinian took another sip of tea. She gave a puff and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "I can see it now. You must not have been sent by your brother or your mother."


    They must not be so stupid.


    The bodyguards behind him couldn''t help sighing.


    Just this head. It''s good toe here to show off.


    Gong Ying didn''t know what she meant. With the experience of being trapped just now, she learned to be smart this time: "... Is it too little?"


    After mu Shinian came here, she was the first time to see such a silly white sweet person. She couldn''t help joking: "if she could be the heir of the pce family, the 100 billion assets of the pce family would belong to us, and she still used to remember the small 20 million?"


    "I said, it''s not that easy for you to want." Gong Ying scolded her angrily: "it''s good to have 20 million. If you don''t think it''s enough, I can add five million each. You should be satisfied. There''s really no more."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help bending his lips.


    She smiled and asked, "not necessarily. Gong Jie is in this situation. Even if we divide the shares under his name, we may not be able to get only 20 million."


    "... are you so greedy?"


    Gong Ying frowned with disgust: "20 million is enough for you to live a lifetime. Do you still want to move my father''s shares?"


    "It''s not strange." Mu Shinian held his chin and said with a smile, "if you don''t take hundreds of millions a year, just take these 20 million. Do you really treat us as fools?"


    "... even if you want to divide dad''s shares, it won''te to you!" Gong Ying is very angry.


    Yesterday, her mother was still saying that she would transfer all her shares while Gong Jie was unconscious. At that time, even if there was anything in case, there would be only an empty shell left.


    Unexpectedly, they both made up their minds about this.


    It''s really not enough. The snake swallows the elephant.


    Mu Shinian didn''t take her anger to heart at all. She tutted and shook her head: "then try it. Can we get it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Ying put the cup heavily on the table.


    She sneered and stood up gloomily: "what you think is really beautiful. Let''s see who those shares belong to. It''s impossible for you to covet them."


    Mu Shinian shrugged, still not taking her warning into ount.


    Gong Ying was spoiled and grew up. She was so angry that she was about to explode.


    She snorted coldly, pulled her bag and left.


    Mu Shinian leisurely ordered: "see off."


    "Yes."


    After the bodyguard left, Shen Xi was left.


    Heughed carelessly, "Why are you so stupid and sweet? You really talked to her."


    "Boring." Mu Shimian also poured him a cup of tea and joked, "it''s no fun to fight with her. In this way, she probably won''t punch in here in the future."


    punch the clock?


    Shen Xi smiled directly.


    "You''re really right."


    "Forget this." Mu Shinian said, "go and help me get my dress ready. There''s still a hard battle to fight at the party. At that time, it''s time for you to y."


    Gong Ying is so small. It''s not worth the time.


    Shen Xi understood what she meant: "it has been arranged for a long time and told President he that he will help us introduce people at that time."


    "Well, don''t hope too much to make up for it."

 Chapter 2331

    <h4>Chapter 2331</h4>


    Shen Xi''s original hope withered in an instant.


    Mu Shinian saw him like this and immediately became happy: "wake up, it''s someone else''s territory. How can you be allowed to be wild?"


    Shen Xi said sadly, "didn''t you tell me to embrace hope?"


    Makeints about him, and even unrealistic eyes are not enough to see him. "I did not call you such an unrealistic hope."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi sighed sadly and said, "forget it, I knew it wasn''t that easy."


    "Just know."


    Mu Shinian looked at him quite speechless: "dream less in the future. Don''t fantasize about things that have no hope."


    "... ah!"


    Shen Xi sighed.


    "Then why do we have to go there?" He sat directly on the sofa, touched his chin and thought for a while, but he was still indomitable: "you can''t underestimate president he. After all, he is also a major shareholder. Maybe he really has a way to introduce us, and then he can pit people. Just like President he before you."


    Mu Shinian really didn''t want to break his hope.


    But his hands itched when he looked like he didn''t want to be beaten.


    She looked at the direction of the ward and asked, "is Bo shallow still there?"


    "Still there. He''s on the phone." Shen Xi said.


    "Then go and see if it''s finished. When it''s finished, ask him." Mu Shinian kicked the ball directly.


    Shen Xi''s shoulders copsed: "no, elder sister, don''t you even teach me now?"


    At least he has been together for some time. What temper will he not know?


    Mu Shi didn''t lift his mind and told him calmly.


    "Don''t sell cute. You''re a little over one meter tall. Selling cute doesn''t feel shameful."


    Shen Xiughed and simply asked, "so what are you going to do?"


    If it''s okay, mu Shinian always has time and patience to teach him.


    Otherwise, he could not grow so fast in such a short time.


    Mu Shinian picked up his mobile phone and nodded: "well, I need to contact some people."


    "Ah, a very important person?" Shen Xi suddenly became nervous.


    Mu Shinian shook his head.


    "Yes, my friends. If they don''t contact me again, I''m afraid they''ll break up with me."


    "..." Shen Xi burst outughing. He nodded and said, "well, if you haven''t contacted them for so long, they should be angry."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and nodded: "yes, it''s very difficult."


    Now it was Shen Xi''s turn to pat her on the shoulder: "recognize it, all this is life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian didn''t want to admit his fate, and gave him a very bad look.


    Shen Xi raised her hand to block it, and then ran away quickly.


    Mu Shimian sighed again, picked up the tea, finished the mental construction, thought about it, and then summoned up the courage to press a series of numbers.


    The phone was connected after only two rings.


    Next second.


    There was a woman gnashing her teeth.


    "I also know that it''s good to call back. I should praise you, shouldn''t I?"


    Little elder martial sister


    Mu Shinian''s mouth moved and he was almost sent away by the roar in his mobile phone.


    She picked up the tea, her hands trembled slightly, organizednguage for a long time, and then said weakly, "I have a cold."


    So, can you not be beaten?

 Chapter 2332

    <h4>Chapter 2332</h4>


    The people on the phone were stunned. Instead, they narrowed their eyes dangerously and smiled particrly insidiously.


    "Oh, have you caught a cold?"


    It''s weird.


    Mu Shinian felt very nostalgic for a time.


    She rubbed her nose and said, "the weather here is bad. I always catch a cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the phone.


    Next second.


    The phone was robbed.


    The elder martial brother said coldly, "since the weather is bad,e back early!" With that, he immediately added: "our ne is nearby. Give me an address. You go to the nearest rooftop and take you away immediately."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was almost choked by a mouthful of tea.


    Why did she neglect? Elder martial brother, that''s an action school.


    She touched her nose, so guilty that for a moment and a half, she really didn''t know how to reply.


    What has the final say, "I don''t care who you are born in, where you were born. Who did not embrace you when you were little? I only know that you are my little sister. As for the rest, we can''t manage it. We don''t want to control it. What is the meaning of family struggle? What''s the matter with you? They haven''t been able to live with you for a day, so what do they want to say?"


    Mu Shinian''s eyes were suddenly wet.


    She sighed helplessly and began to cry andugh: "elder martial brother, you know it''s impossible."


    There was a pause.


    Sneer: "blood is thicker than water. Is it amazing? Have they ever raised you? Oh, when the timees, one for the so-called future and the other for the so-called feelings, Leng will cultivate you as a tool? Now they are dangerous, so you have to stand out for them? Why are you a fool? Thanks to your high IQ."


    It was like scolding her.


    Mu Shinian smiled and said slowly, "thank you."


    "No, you just need toe back right now." The elder martial brother was very decisive: "why don''t you think about it? What do they think of you? Is it worth your hard work?"


    It''s not worth it.


    Responsibilities.


    So she has to finish it.


    "If you can''t let go of your stupid brother, you''d better bring him back together. Anyway, we''re here and his safety is guaranteed. It''s a big deal. Let Tang be a bodyguard. Anyway, he has nothing to do."


    "Er... Isn''t Tang busy chasing younger martial sister? Why do you have time to be a bodyguard?" Mu Shinian expressed great doubt.


    ording to the style of surnamed Tang, it is estimated that I would like to stick with my little elder martial sister 24 hours a day and brush the sense of existence.


    The eldest martial brother snorted nobly and coldly, and said sarcastically, "he and your little martial sister are still very early. If you want us to nod, you have to show some sincerity."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent and asked weakly, "elder martial brother, do you still want to break up Tang?"


    "No, you think too much."


    He just doesn''t like Tang.


    Mu Shinian touched his nose and was still confused about this answer.


    The eldest martial brother wants to beat people up.


    "Will youe back?"


    The eldest martial brother asked nobly and coldly.


    Mu Shinian hasn''t been said by him for many years. Her fingers whirled the water cup and whispered, "thin and shallow, I''ll be fine."


    That''s noting back.


    The elder martial brother continued to sneer.


    Behind her, someone seemed to intercede for her: "the child is still young."


    The elder martial brother snorted coldly and directly took the intercessor away.

 Chapter 2333

    <h4>Chapter 2333</h4>


    If the elder martial brother''s temper rises, no one can help it.


    Mu Shinian touched his nose silently on the phone: "elder martial brother, just believe me. I''ll be fine."


    "... if I say I don''t believe you, will you automatically disappear for a period of time without even calling?" The eldest martial brother asked directly.


    He pushed people into a corner and there was no way to escape.


    Mu Shinian is more guilty.


    She really thinks so.


    You can''t let them get involved. In that case, the best way is to make them unable to find themselves.


    However, the eldest martial brother will say it to her face. She is really embarrassed.


    If she dares to say yes, she will basically never see her in her life.


    Mu Shinian was hesitating when he heard the elder martial brother''s helpless sigh; "OK, I see. I have only onest request left. I don''t care how dangerous you are. Will we be involved? If you have something and are desperate, we must let us know that we will rush to save you. What will involve the struggle of several major forces? We don''t care. Your safety is more important."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes are slightly hot.


    "I see."


    "Engrave these words of elder martial brother in your DNA! If you really have any ident because of these broken people, we... Will really feel guilty all our life. We treat you as our own sister."


    Mu Shinian''s eyes warmed slightly.


    "I know."


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward.


    Shen Xi passed on mu Shinian''s words, and then it became even more strange.


    "So, what''s going on? How do I feel strange? I think President he is very serious 1. Maybe he really wants to understand."


    After hearing this, Bo Qian just asked, "do you think he always wants to stand on your side? In addition to the reason that he was forced to be desperate at the beginning, what else is worth his gamble on your side?"


    This problem.


    Shen Xi thought for a while and said, "my sister, what group of men are there?"


    With that, he felt guilty.


    Thin shallow looked at him and knew he knew what was wrong.


    "Your sister is really powerful, but her hands can''t rival her four hands. Moreover, those of you canpare with those of the pce family?"


    No match.


    They are indeed a minority.


    This is the truth.


    "No matter how powerful your sister is, she can fully arrange these people, but after all, the number is limited. Apart from others, even if the pce family wants to start with you, you have no chance of winning."


    "... so, do you think President he didn''t really help us?"


    Then he retorted excitedly, "why did my sister take so much effort to bring president he to us?"


    He thought he had pulled a major shareholder, so he made a big move.


    Thin shallow thought, Say: "She needs to do this. With Mr. He leading the way, the remaining shareholders will at least wait and see. After all, such arge shareholder has begun to serve mu Shinian. Is there anything special about this girl? Then, after the suppression, Mr. he listens to you, let alone other shareholders. Even if they don''t listen, they don''t dare to make any big moves. Like this, At least you won''t negotiate and quarrel with the shareholders of thepany group from time to time. "


    Shen Xi was stunned.

 Chapter 2334

    <h4>Chapter 2334</h4>


    "Then, what else?"


    "There''s another one." Thin shallow looked at him and suddenly lowered his voice: "your sister is paving the way for the future."


    "... what?"


    Shen Xi was shocked.


    "After what?"


    "That''s the road after you sessfully took the position of CEO. President he is all your people. What about other shareholders? As long as president hees forward and has a little meaning, they will follow you. After all, there is a way out. President he, as a major shareholder, has taken the lead. Why don''t others follow."


    Shen Xi blinked and said, "isn''t he still his own?"


    "No." Thin shallow reminded him: "from the beginning, he was the grass on the wall."


    "Ah? At first?" Shen Xi thought, "you mean, we just went to see him first?"


    Thin shallow nodded.


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He thought for a long time, and then his expression became more stupid.


    It looks like erha.


    Mu Shinian was nning this scene from the beginning?


    Thousands of words, he can only make up one word, which is enough to represent his mood.


    "Shit."


    "My sister is too powerful."


    Or simply not human.


    He thought he was just trying to win over people, but he didn''t expect to have such a skill.


    Bo Qian looked at him calmly, reluctantly leaned back on the chair, tangled for a long time, and decided not to be polite: "no offense, just curious... Do you really think your sister is a fool?"


    "How possible!"


    Shen Xi almost jumped up again: "I always think my sister is very powerful!"


    "... oh."


    Bo shallow doesn''t know what to tell him.


    He tangled and sighed silently, "your sister will think about the consequences and possible situations every step now. Otherwise, you think you can live to the present."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    Bo Qian added: "at the beginning, president he didn''t exin the people who were after you, which means that he still has a backhand. If you can''t get through, he can go to the pce again at any time."


    Shen Xi blinked.


    "Then..."


    "If you don''t see a rabbit, don''t scatter an eagle. You don''t have such a big chip to make President he lose his mind for you. On the contrary, you forget that he was forced by your sister. There''s no way, so he will take refuge with you temporarily. Otherwise, he doesn''t show his attitude, and no one in the pce believes him. Something may happen to him on the night you leave."


    "Your sister doesn''t ce all her hopes on President he. Even if she is of some use, her disadvantages outweigh her interests. So your sister believes in herself. Don''t always ce your hopes on President he. If you have that time, you might as well think about how to rely on yourself."


    President he or other shareholders.


    As long as there is interest, he will follow who.


    But these people are also afraid of death.


    "The whole city knows that you are ying games andpeting for the pce family''s wealth. Those people will not know. It makes no difference to them who is in the top position. Even if you two foreign guests are in the top position at that time, it doesn''t matter. As long as you give them a little more benefit, they will naturally work for you. But now it''s different. Now this wealth still belongs to the pce family Hell, you didn''t even get the fur,

 Chapter 2335

    <h4>Chapter 2335</h4>


    They will still help the pce family. If the pce family wins the fight, it''s best. They don''t even have to exin. But if you win, they can also exin that they are innocent and just doing their daily work. If you want to make trouble, you can''t do anything with them. "


    After all, even if they are on the top, they also need to rely on these people.


    "A shrewd man will not leave himself only one way to go."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    After listening, he asked carefully.


    "Will my sister do the same?"


    Thin shallow nced at him, pulled the corners of his lips slightly, and slowly opened his mouth: "yes, and it''s not very strange. I think even if you fail, your sister will have prepared the way for you to retreat."


    "... what about my sister?"


    Shen Xi asked uneasily.


    "She, she won''t go back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s heart ached.


    "This has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to have too much psychological burden. Your sister''s character is like this. She won''t retreat and will never retreat."


    "Even if she can''t help it, she will probably beat all the garbage down before she gives up. At least she has to do this."


    Shen Xi listened quietly.


    He thought a lot.


    "Will you help my sister do these things, too?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, if I wasn''t my sister''s brother, you wouldn''t pay attention to me?"


    This question is really direct.


    Thin shallow smiled directly.


    He hardly thought much and answered directly.


    "If you weren''t her brother, of course I wouldn''t pay attention to you. It doesn''t matter to me whether the world is in chaos or whether it''s near here. You don''t matter to me either."


    What a confession.


    Shen Xi looked at him speechless.


    This man doesn''t even bother to do the most superficial Kung Fu.


    It''s really frightening to be direct and honest.


    "But what''s the use of these, if you don''t think so."


    "... hehe."


    Shen Xi sighed, rubbed her forehead and said, "you''re right. I''m lucky to have such a sister."


    "Really... Lucky."


    Bo Qian said, "she should be very lucky, too."


    "Come on, my brother is just a burden."


    Shen Xi opened her hand innocently: "I know my virtue. If it weren''t for me, my sister wouldn''t have walked so hard every step."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Bo said: "your sister grew up alone. It''s rare to meet you, y with her and listen to her preaching. I think she''s really happy."


    Shen Xi: "


    "Then my sister is too easy to be satisfied."


    Shen Xi gave a bitter smile.


    What kind of environment can cultivate such a person.


    How much has mu Shinian experienced along the way.


    The door opens.


    When mu Shinian came in, he was stunned and looked at them both in amazement: "are you... Talking about something?"


    One or two expressions are so dignified.


    Shen Xi coughed, got up from the sofa and shook his head. "Nothing. He didn''t say anything. Didn''t you let young master Bo teach me!? he taught me a lot."


    "... oh."


    Mu Shinian was half convinced and half doubted. He looked at Bo Qian indefinitely for fear that he said something he shouldn''t say.


    Thin shallow shrugged innocently, indicating that he really didn''t say anything.


    "All right."


    She sighed and said, "it''s time for you to leave. I''ve arranged someone to take you out."


    "What happened?" Bo Qian also stood up.

 Chapter 2336

    <h4>Chapter 2336</h4>


    "Nothing happened, but the trouble came one after another."


    Mu Shinian sighed and pointed out the door. His tone was very helpless: "he."


    "... today is really one after another." Thin sighed and smiled helplessly: "OK, you''re busy first."


    "Yes."


    It''s really inconvenient for him to stay here. If anyone finds out, it''s not sure what will happen.


    Bo Qian also knew this truth, so he didn''t stay much and left directly.


    Shen Xi saw mu Shinian staring at himself. He pulled his lips dryly and said in a ttering tone, "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    Mu Shi read his lips and smiled: "what are you talking about? It seems that you are very happy."


    "No, no, no, not at all."


    Shen Xi immediately waved his hand.


    "Ha ha, he just taught me some truth and benefited a lot."


    Mu Shinian couldn''t help wondering, "didn''t you say anything else?"


    "No, there''s nothing else."


    "Didn''t scold me behind my back?"


    "How dare you!"


    Shen Xi gave a miso, immediately stood up and expressed his loyalty: "we didn''t say a word. You just think too much. Moreover, if I dare to say, wouldn''t Bo shallow waste me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian looked at him suspiciously.


    Really not?


    Shen Xiughed and said, "what, I think you''d better think of a way first. What is president he doing? It''s more important at present."


    Mu Shinian pondered and nodded, "I know."


    Shen Xi was relieved to see that he had finally concealed it.


    As a result, mu Shinian suddenly turned around unprepared.


    His eyes were facing each other. He was so scared that he almost screamed.


    Mu Shinian was speechless, looked him up and down, and became more suspicious: "you are called a typical thief with a guilty heart."


    "... no!"


    Shen Xi immediately covered his mouth.


    Mu Shinian shook his head helplessly: "you really can''t even lie."


    No, No.


    It''s mu Shinian. It''s really powerful. A pair of eyes can see through everything.


    Whatever you hide in front of him will be exposed immediately.


    Mu Shinian didn''t continue to ask, pointing to the outside: "let''s go, we''ll go."


    Shen Xi touched her mouth and said, "I don''t like to see these people. Every time I meet, I have to intrigue and think for a long time."


    Mu Shinian shrugged: "there''s no way I have to see you."


    Scene Kung Fu must also be done in ce.


    Shen Xi sighed helplessly.


    I don''t know when this kind of thing will be a head.


    Shen Xi looked at mu Shinian''s back and wondered if she would feel tired.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Shinian still sat in the position just now. Shen Xi also sat next to her and helped her pour tea.


    Seeing president heing, the two didn''t stand up. Shen Xi condescended to pour him a cup of tea: "president he, drink it. This tea tastes good. It''s still from you."


    Mr. He is also an expert. He sat in his chair and said with a smile, "if you like it, I still have it. When I go backter, I''ll ask someone to send it to you."


    "It''s just that Miss Mu still has a cold. Don''t drink tea first."


    "It''s all right. It won''t cool if you order so much tea." Mu Shinian smiled and said, "thank you for your concern."

 Chapter 2337

    <h4>Chapter 2337</h4>


    "Yes, you are my younger generation." President he smiled and said, "but can you still go to tomorrow''s party like this?"


    "No problem."


    Mu Shinian said, "the doctor asked me to rest for a few days, and I''ll stay here."


    "That''s good, that''s good." President he took a sip of tea and looked at the two.


    Unfortunately, you two drink tea leisurely and look at the scenery outside the window. It seems that you don''t care about everything.


    Mr. he quietly shook his fist and simply said, "do you have any ns for the banquet?"


    Mu Shinian thought for a while and shook his head.


    Shen Xi shook her head.


    "What''s your n? Even if it''s not Hongmen banquet, it''s not good. What''s more, where is the home of the pce family, it''s not up to us to do."


    Will you be so willing?


    He always thought.


    He spit out his anger and put on a bright smile: "I have a way. I might as well take this opportunity to introduce a group of people to you."


    Shen Xi looked at it and admired it.


    She lowered her eyes and looked unresponsive.


    Shen Xi immediately understood what she meant: "thank you, Mr. He. It''s just that the pce family is not a fuel-efficientmp. Even if we show up at the banquet, those people won''te close to us. The pce family can think of what you said."


    "In fact, it is not impossible."


    President he coughed and said, "although there are many shareholders in the pce family, there are only a few major shareholders. If you dig another one, the rest of them will probably look at it in the future. Even if they can''t stand on your side right away, I''m afraid they will be afraid."


    Shen Xi tilted his head and said, "will they listen to you?"


    "There will always be a way." He always said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s best to be like this." Shen Xi said, "but if we can''t, we can only do this. Anyway, we don''t want everything to be satisfactory, and we don''t want it."


    President he smiled and said, "you''re right. It''s really like this."


    "Well, Mr. He, do you have anything else?"


    Asked Shen Xi.


    "No more."


    "Well, I''ll give it to you."


    Shen Xi looked at the time, stood up and left slowly.


    Mu Shinian nced behind her. She didn''t even deflect her sight, and the corners of her lips were slightly hooked.


    Shen Xi is bing more and more popr.


    Mr. He is afraid of her and won''t speak too clearly.


    But Shen Xi is different.


    In the eyes of president he, Shen Xi is still the guy who is easy to fool.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi sent people downstairs. As soon as she was about to leave, she was held by someone.


    Shen Xi turned back and looked at the hand iprehensibly.


    "Mr. He, what''s the matter?"


    President he looked at him cautiously, smiled and said, "young master Shen, don''t you have any other ideas?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Shen Xi asked strangely.


    He didn''t seem to understand what he meant.


    President he smiled and said in a low voice, "young master Shen, this is a great opportunity. You can''t let it go for nothing. All the shareholders of the pce family will go to the scene. If you want to know them, this is a great opportunity."


    Shen Xi said with a calm smile, "well, I said, if I can do it, of course it''s the best. However, the Gong family won''t just let us go. If they''re not soft, they won''t give us a chance to appear at the party, will they?"


    "That''s what I say, but there will be a way."


    President he whispered.

 Chapter 2338

    <h4>Chapter 2338</h4>


    Shen Xi turned her head with an unidentified face.


    "What do you mean?"


    President he said with a smile: "You should also know that just us are far from being able to fight the Gong family. Gu Yun works for Gong Jie, that is, your father, and is supported by your father. Her son, who is also young, has entered thepany''s management. They have great prestige in thepany. Apart from these, you and your sister are always foreign and in thepany Most people are on their side. "


    Shen Xi put on an expression of open-minded listening.


    He always felt more at heart when he saw him like this.


    No matter how powerful mu Shinian is, she can''t conflict with so many people. There is no one in her hand. That''s the reason why she keeps herself in line at present.


    Otherwise, if someone had hands, they would have moved their hands and feet. The girl''s temper is so strange. How could she tolerate others stepping on her head.


    Shen Xi touched his chin and seemed to think hard. After a while, he finally had a reaction: "you''re right. We really don''t have many people here."


    "Yes, young master Shen knows current affairs." President he patted his thigh, More excited: "moreover, young master Shen, you see, Miss Mu is a girl after all. Sometimes she always has to consider all aspects of things. To put it bluntly, she is careful, but to put it bluntly, she is a little indecisive. But when doing big things, the most taboo is hesitation. Sometimes opportunities are in front of her. If you don''t catch them, you will miss them in vain."


    Shen Xi nced at him and smiled out with an unknown meaning: "then listen to you, do you have a way?"


    "Yes, yes, but what do you say? Are you sure you can hide it from your sister?" President he gathered together and whispered, "the thirdrgest shareholder of the group, if we can pull him into our camp, we will have more chances to win."


    "Young master Shen, you don''t want to stay in the shadow of Miss mu all your life? If you can seed this time, you can establish your prestige."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi pulled his lower lip and nced at President he.


    "What you say is actually reasonable."


    "Of course!" Mr. He took his wrist and said earnestly, "Miss Mu''s life experience is like that. It''s impossible to take the position of sessor. That position will still be yours in the future. I''m naturally more willing to support you than her. Look, if you have been relying on Miss Mu and don''t do anything by yourself at this time, how can you convince those people under you in the future?"


    Shen Xiughed when she heard this.


    He pulled his lower lip, smiled sadly and said, "what do you mean, my sister will pit me?"


    "That''s what I said." President he said: "But people''s hearts are unpredictable, aren''t they? Besides, your sister is a powerful person. You think, if you were your sister, you would be willing to be only a courtier, but you don''t even have the qualification to stand in public view? You should worry, don''t be confused by appearances. How can you be so sure that she supports you, not to make you remember those feelings Points? In the future, make good use of these people and threaten you to do things for her? "


    Shen Xi''s pupils were calm, but there was a fire in the depths of his eyes.


    He sneered, and his contemptuous eyes swept him from top to bottom.

 Chapter 2339

    <h4>Chapter 2339</h4>


    He was always looked at with that kind of eyes, and his back suddenly burst into a chill.


    He shivered. As soon as he was about to change his mouth, he heard Shen Xi''s smiling mouth: "what you said really makes sense."


    President he was stunned. When he looked carefully, Shen Xi returned to his calm appearance. There was no haze on his face, and he seemed to seriously think about his words.


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t be reconciled. How could it bepletely unreserved?"


    Illusion.


    President he patted himself on the chest with lingering fear. He smiled and echoed, "that''s to say, there can''t be any. Therefore, you should have a snack."


    "You''re right, but the fact is too big. I have to think about it."


    Shen Xi said politely, "Mr. He, thank you very much. You are so considerate of me."


    "What I should do, I have known your father for decades. Now seeing you like this, I must favor you."


    The two exchanged greetings again for a long time, and president he left.


    Shen Xi watched him leave with a sneer. Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    Mu Shinian was still drinking tea and watching the scenery. When she heard the sound, she just turned around and said, "sent away?"


    "Yes."


    Shen Xi waved his hand, rubbed his shoulders twice, sat over, drank two cups of tea directly, and then said depressed, "he provoked discord. He thought I would be angry. Then I''m not stupid. What do you do if you trust him?"


    Mu Shinian thought about it, and probably he could understand what they had just talked about.


    She thought for a while and said, "you don''t seem to have a reason to believe me."


    "Why not?" Shen Xi put down the cup and said solemnly, "you saved my life. Even if you pit me, I can ept it. Moreover, I also think it is more suitable for you to be the sessor than me."


    Mu Shinian smiled: "I can''t."


    "Why not." Shen Xi thought she cared about her voice and said silently, "your origin is not your fault. What do you care about?"


    "It''s not a birth problem."


    Mu Shinian can''t cry orugh.


    She shook her head and said calmly on her face, "I care about birth when I was very young. When I grow up, I basically won''t care. I won''t sit in that position. How to say, I''m not interested."


    Shen Xi touched her chin, guessed her words, smiled and asked, "if you want to sit, you actually have a way, right?"


    Mu Shinian gave him a meaningful look. In his expectation, he slowly nodded his head: "well, yes. If I wanted to do it, I would have sat on it."


    "How, how?"


    After Shen Xi asked excitedly, he felt wrong: "now we are limited everywhere. Isn''t it because of me?"


    "Not too stupid."


    Mu Shinian shows some appreciation.


    "If I had that idea, everything here would have ended long ago. My method is more violent. First use all means to grab the position. Then, people can slowly close up, or directly find their ck material, or use both grace and authority, directly hold them and let them work for me. As for those people in the pce family, go over Gong Jie and directly Start at Gu Jian. Once something happens to him, Gu Yun and Gong Ming will break a wing. As for the rest, I still have a group of people in my hand. If I hit hard, I can''t do it as long as I n properly. "

 Chapter 2340

    <h4>Chapter 2340</h4>


    Mu Shinian didn''t show the slightest provocation or contempt on her face. She was just borating a very ordinary word.


    Shen Xi blinked and was shocked.


    Mu Shinian touched his chin, thought about it, and muttered helplessly, "just not now. I have to consider the future. Therefore, I can only do it slowly."


    "Are you for my good?"


    Shen Xi stared at her.


    Mu Shinian nodded, not taboo at all, and his tone was very gentle: "I have a lot of retreats. Those people in the pce family can''t take me. Even if I really tear my face, I''m not afraid."


    Shen Xi blinked helplessly. After a while, he scratched his eyebrows: "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what."


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip and smiled faintly: "this is not your responsibility alone. Moreover, if I make a phone call directly, the price is a little high, because it is destined to tear his face. Therefore, those who refuse to ept me must be suppressed at one time, and they must not be given the slightest chance to make aeback."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    He nodded his head very hard: "so?"


    Mu Shinian opened his hand and gently squeezed it twice: "there will be a lot of people involved. It''s too troublesome. It''s also troublesome to deal with the aftermath. Of course, I want to be cruel. In fact, it''s not very troublesome. As long as the suppression is good, all the troubles can be avoided."


    Shen Xi was almost awed by her.


    It''s not terrible anymore.


    It''s scary.


    Mu Shinian looked at him calmly, and the corner of his lips slightly hooked: "there''s nothing to be afraid of. If you want to take it easy in the future, you must learn to do so. Otherwise, you will have a lot of trouble. You can do a lot of things, not because you are too cruel, but because you want to avoid trouble. Because, not everyone will admit failure."


    Shen Xi was silent.


    He looked down and pinched his fingers, as if thinking about the authenticity of these things.


    Mu Shinian patted his head: "be cruel and don''t be too kind. If you don''t suppress people, there is no room to fight back, they will make aeback. Remember my words."


    Shen Xi nodded and sighed, "money and power are really good things."


    Mu Shi Nian said, "yes, it''s really a good thing."


    "I... may not be able to get there." Shen Xi lowered her head and gently kicked the carpet. Her tone was very depressed: "even if I reallye to a dead end, I... May not be able toe to this step."


    "This......" Mu Shinian was silent, put his hand on his head and rubbed it twice: "this can''t be done slowly. If you want to fight against the pce family, you can''t be soft."


    Shen makeints about it, Tucao: "so I think I am not a great person."


    "No."


    Mu Shinian thought for a while and said, "you don''t need you to do some things with me behind you."


    Shen Xi was stunned.


    "So, don''t feel sad." Mu Shinian felt the dog''s head and rolled his head: "how to say, there are always two loyal ministers around the emperor, right?"


    Shen Xi was silent and asked weakly, "isn''t that a eunuch?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was stunned, and then he kicked it directly.


    Shen Xi dodged with a smile.


    Mu Shinian saw him running away and spewed out speechless.

 Chapter 2341

    <h4>Chapter 2341</h4>


    I really owe it a beating!


    The middle-aged man looked aside and couldn''t helpughing: "young master Shen seems to have a good rtionship with you."


    "Sister and brother."


    Mu Shinian answered indifferently. She pulled a small nket and covered it on herp. Looking at the morning glow in the distance, she sighed and said, "president he, what do you think?"


    "You think more than I do."


    The middle-aged man stood respectfully behind her.


    Mu Shi didn''t think back: "talk about it, just say what you know."


    "OK." The middle aged could guess what she wanted to know. Before she came, she investigated all the information, but the information was cold, and there was always room for human beings to find out.


    Step by step, any possibility can be fatal.


    "After Mr. Gong''s ident, he was always the first to stand up and support Gong Ming. However, after that, he began to deliberately keep a distance from the Gong family. I''ve been watched privately. They don''t have more contact. If I''m negligent, they''re hiding too much."


    Mu Shinian nodded.


    She has been looking at the front with deep eyes. The sunset is reflected in her pupils, like two clusters of mes.


    Seeing that she was silent, the middle-aged man asked carefully, "Miss mu, which do you think is more likely?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Shinian asked with a smile.


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, "they hide too deep, but we don''t have any evidence."


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "you''re right."


    "So now president he''s attitude is really iprehensible." The middle-aged man opened his mouth carefully: "is it difficult that he has something to do with the pce family?"


    "Unless I think too much, but it''s unlikely." Mu Shinian closed her eyes. She sneered, supported her chin and looked at the setting sun in the distance.


    "Everyone is an old fox. Moreover, it''s not too hard to think of."


    The middle-aged man looked at her uneasily: "that''s why you made this decision. You always don''t trust President he, but you don''t ignore him. You should look for what you should look for, so as to avoid real doubts in the pce family."


    Mu Shinian didn''t speak. He put his arms in his hands and said, "I''m going back to the hotel. I stayed here for a few days. The smell of alcohol is really strong."


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man winked at the bodyguard, who immediately withdrew.


    Outside the balcony, there was only herself.


    Mu Shinian bowed her head and looked at her hands. Her fingers gently pinched twice, and her eyes were a little tired.


    "Really tired, really troublesome."


    I really want to serve it all in one pot.


    Save so much trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    same evening.


    The two went back.


    As soon as mu Shinian entered the house, she looked at the full house of dresses, shoes, jewelry and lips. She looked back and looked at Shen Xi leaning against the door frame eating apples.


    "You''d better exin to me what these are? And what''s this big bouquet of roses?"


    Still bright red.


    There are about a hundred.


    Shen Xi looked at the bunch of roses and couldn''t help raising her hand and pressing her forehead twice.


    "No, I forgot to say. It''s not for my girlfriend, it''s for my sister. Therefore, the people in the store probably made a mistake, so they prepared a bunch of roses."


    Mu Shinian is speechless.


    She pointed to the roses and swept, "take them out."


    "... ha ha, just keep it. It''s also very nice." Shen Xi smiled very unkindly: "or do you only receive roses from thin and shallow in your life?

 Chapter 2342

    <h4>Chapter 2342</h4>


    Mu Shinian was silent. He almost grabbed the rose and hit it directly on his head.


    Shen Xi smiled: "just take it."


    "You really..."


    Mu Shinian rubbed her nose and almost sneezed because of the smell of roses. She coughed and asked helplessly, "as your sister, I''m curious to ask more. Did you have many girlfriends before?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi, er, gave a cry, and suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Mu Shinian moved her clothes aside a little and made room for her to sit down: e on, tell me, I''m very strange."


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be curious about it, really!" Shen Xi moved outside step by step: "look at that. If it''s not enough, tell me I''ll go out first."


    The door mmed shut.


    Mu Shinian shook her head silently, fiddled with those clothes with her fingers, looked at them for a few eyes, and she was not interested in looking down.


    "Pretty... Awesome."


    She looked at the clothes, shook her head silently, turned on theputer and began to work.


    Those clothes look very beautiful.


    How yful the boy used to be.


    As soon as theputer was turned on, there was amunication sound inside.


    Mu Shimian picked up a biscuit and ate it. While browsing the information, the fluorescence of theputer reflected on her face, making her look a little gloomy.


    I can''t wait.


    She got up, went to the next door, knocked twice, and the door opened.


    Shen Xi was just about to wash her hair. Her hair was still wet. Seeing that she came suddenly, she asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "President he will probably go out with you tomorrow. I will send someone to protect you secretly. You know what to do." Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder. Thinking he would be afraid, heforted: "don''t worry, my people are absolutely reliable and will bring you back safely."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Shen Xi said, "president he probably doesn''t have the ability to attack me."


    "Yes, he dare not." Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "I''m afraid of dogs biting dogs, but I don''t think so. The risk is too great. They don''t have the courage."


    Shen Xi smiled and nodded, "don''t worry. As your brother, I still have the courage."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Shinian patted him on the shoulder to close the door.


    Shen Xi pulled the door and said with a smile: "sister, although I don''t have much credibility, I still want to tell you that I will send you back as long as you like. In the future, I know you don''t like it."


    "... OK."


    Mu Shinian smiled.


    "Don''t worry, do what you should do first, and don''t think much about the future."


    "Well," Shen Xi nodded obediently.


    When the door closed, he breathed out, touched the ne around his neck and sighed helplessly.


    His father is really right.


    Mu Shinian is really distressing.


    All this should belong to Mu Shinian, because when she gets it in the future, she will do the most, but she doesn''t want anything.


    Just because of the so-called blood rtionship, I came here to work hard.


    "How to say hello."


    Shen Xi smiled helplessly.


    He quickly washed his head, picked up theputer, sat on the bed and began to seriously study the above knowledge.

 Chapter 2343

    <h4>Chapter 2343</h4>


    He is not good either. He always asks mu Shinian for advice on everything. If he can, he also wants to be qualified to stand beside her, although he may be far from good.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Shen Xi received a call from President he. He found an excuse and went out.


    President he was relieved when he saw that he came, but the next second, he was worried: "your sister won''t find out if youe out like this?"


    "She won''t watch me all the time." Shen Xi looked indifferent and said, "besides, she seems to be busy today and won''t let me intervene. I don''t know what she''s busy with."


    Speaking of this, his face showed some anger.


    Mr. He looked at it and smiled: "that is to say, no matter what you do, there is something you can''t know."


    After hearing this, Shen Xi seemed even more upset.


    "Are you leaving or not? I''m not here to listen to your nonsense."


    "Of course, of course." Mr. he smiled and said, "young master Shen, get on the bus, then we''ll hurry over."


    Shen Xi gave a sound and got on the bus like an uncle.


    President he smiled and got into the car. Looking at the young master, he couldn''t help being happy at the bottom of his heart.


    Good.


    Looks like a fool.


    In this way, he doesn''t worry about losing control.


    It''s a pity that such a fool doesn''t use one.


    The car drove slowly on the road.


    Seeing his unhappy face, president he smiled andforted: "young master Shen, it''s all right. Your sister probably wants to control you in the future. Therefore, I don''t want you to touch some things. I have more contact with such people. I think I''m a meritorious hero, so I''ll rely on youter."


    Shen Xi raised his eyes impatiently; "Have you finished? Where the hell is that man?"


    President he frowned and immediately waved his hand: "that, right away, right away."


    "Well, cut the crap and drive quickly."


    Shen Xi was sitting in the back seat, his legs crossed, and his mood looked very bad.


    President he secretly pursed his lower lip, drove quietly and said nothing more.


    For more than half an hour.


    The car just stopped.


    Shen Xi took the opportunity to sleep. When he was awakened, his eyes were still bleary. He rubbed them, pushed open the door and came down.


    "Here we are."


    "Yes." President he made an invitation gesture, pointed to the door, smiled and said, "please, young master Shen."


    Shen Xi made a sound and looked at the other side of the road by turning his head. He didn''t know whether those people had kept up. If not, he might have to go out by himself today.


    Shen Xi put her hand in her pocket, shook it twice, and walked in with an indifferent face.


    It''s all wrapped up here.


    There are bodyguards at the entrance and exit.


    Shen Xi nced and smiled coldly, "this battle is really big."


    Mr. He was afraid of his misunderstanding and hurriedly exined: "in case of an ident, young master Shen, youe out alone. We don''t dare to be careless. The security measures must be the best."


    Shen Xi gave a cry, but he didn''t care much. He took a long step and went straight in.


    President he winked at the bodyguards, implying that they were watching the door.


    The bodyguard pushed the door open.


    Shen Xi was about to step in. When she saw the people inside, the corners of her lips were coldly hooked.


    "Oh, young master Gong, you''re here too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2344

    <h4>Chapter 2344</h4>


    President he almost slipped when he heard Gong Ming.


    He took a deep breath and came in. He saw Gong Ming sitting in his seat. When he saw theming in, he smiled.


    "What a coincidence. Young master Shen and president he also came to find Dong Fang?"


    President he looked at Fang Dong, and the other party''s face was also a little ugly. He looked up, looked at him, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Sit down, everyone."


    Gong Ming smiled and said, "Why are you standing? You are all acquaintances, so you don''t have to be so polite."


    Shen Xi sneered, pulled back his chair and sat down. There was no panic on his face.


    Mr. He is not as rxed as him.


    He nced at the two men and tried to make himself look natural, but his facial muscles still twitched.


    What''s the matter? Dong Fang and Gong Ming have conspired for a long time? Well, I don''t think Gong Ming knows what he said to Dong before?


    This old thing is really double faced!


    Seeing that he still didn''t sit down, Gong Ming thought about it and finally reacted.


    "Oh, by the way, president he and young master Shen came here specially. There must be something to say in private. If I''m here, it''s really a little bad."


    Gong Ming tidied up his clothes, stood up and said politely, "well, Dong Fang, let''s talk about our business another day. I''ll go back first."


    Dong Fang quickly stood up and said, "no, it''s not a big deal."


    Then he hurriedly looked at President he.


    President he also hurried to say, "yes, yes, it''s no big deal. Young master Gong is his own person and doesn''t have to avoid it."


    "Well."


    Gong Ming smiled and looked at Shen Xi: "does young master Shen think so?"


    Shen Xi picked up the tea cup and wanted to have a drink, but after smelling the taste, he put the cup back. He looked disgusted: "what brand of tea is this? The taste smells really strange."


    Fang Dong smiled, "this is my negligence. What kind of tea does young master Shen like? I''ll let someone prepare it now."


    "Dong Fang, this is your fault." Gong Ming smiled and joked: "young master Shen tastes very delicious. You really don''t do enough homework. You know that young master Shen ising, and you don''t know to ask general manager he for advice. I heard that young master Shen took some tea from general manager hest time. I think young master Shen really likes that tea."


    Mr. Fang looked at Mr. He and fell down in cold sweat.


    Mr. He is also very flustered.


    Gong Ming knows everything.


    Both of them had a cold sweat for themselves.


    At this time, Shen Xi suddenly smiled: "young master Gong really cares about me. You can know such a small thing."


    "This is no small matter." Gong Ming immediately solemnly: "you just came back, we don''t know you well. We''re afraid to neglect you, so we pay more attention to you."


    "Well, it''s really troublesome."


    Shen Xi leaned back on the chair, hugged his arms, looked at the two flustered people, and impatiently raised the volume: "are you still talking? If you don''t, I''m going to leave."


    He looked at the time and seemed to be in a hurry.


    President he originally wanted to discuss something with director Fang. As a result, he was known at this time.


    Where dare they say anything?


    They both looked at Shen Xi and didn''t know what to say.


    Shen Xi became even more impatient.


    He Shua, stood up and stared at them expressionless: "NIMA, I came out without telling my sister. Don''t you say you found me a beautiful woman? Where are you?"

 Chapter 2345

    <h4>Chapter 2345</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The room was quiet for a moment.


    Even Gong Ming''s expression froze.


    Shen Xi saw that the three of them looked confused. His temper, which had been forbearing, finally broke out in an instant. He pushed away the chair and opened his mouth with his teeth: "you won''t y with me!"


    "Shit, my sister stares at me very closely! It''s rare toe out. As a result, there are no women. All they see are men. If you make me taught by my sister, I won''t let you go!"


    President he exchanged eyes with Dong Fang.


    At least they have been in the mall for many years, and finally reacted.


    Mr. he wiped a cold sweat and echoed with a smile: "young master Shen, this, this misunderstanding." Then he winked at Dong Fang.


    Dong Fang also came over, quickly walked over and said embarrassed, "no, the young master of the pce is here, it''s not good..."


    "..." Shen Xi looked at Gong Ming, smiled and joked, "why, is it difficult for young master Gong to have fun? You can y, but don''t let my sister know. If she gets angry, I won''t have good fruit to eat."


    "...." Gong Ming''s face is not very good-looking.


    He looked at the two men faintly.


    President he looked calm. In fact, a cold sweat sprang up on his back.


    This Shen Xi was really... Surprised.


    Everything makes sense, but this reason is really unreliable.


    Shen Xi ignored the undercurrent surging among the three people. He calmly raised his chin and said, "especially, where are the people? If not, I''ll go. Don''t call me out again next time!"


    With that, he grabbed his cell phone angrily and was about to go out.


    Fang Dong immediately stepped forward to obstruct.


    "People are here. I''ve already prepared it for you." Dong Fang begged: "don''t worry, young master Shen. I''ll call someone now."


    "OK." Shen Xi pulled off his cor impatiently and said, "if it doesn''t look good, you''ll wait for me."


    "This is natural. You must be satisfied." Fang Dong looked at Gong Ming and said, "well, young master Gong, I''ll go first..."


    He pointed to the door, obviously.


    Gong Ming''s face was uncertain. When he heard the speech, he pulled his lower lip with a smile: "well, good."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the hotel.


    Shen Xi looked at the girl. She was really beautiful. She was the type he used to like.


    Just


    He doesn''t like it now.


    However, there were many people staring at him outside the door.


    He can''t do nothing.


    When the woman saw him staring at her up and down, she was silent for a long time, emboldened, gathered together and pulled her hands on him: "young master Shen, it''s not good to sit like this at night."


    "I''ll serve you. Believe me, I''m good at it."


    Shen Xi was stiff and didn''t dare to move. He looked at the girl and nodded modestly: "well, good."


    When the woman saw that he agreed, she started faster.


    I can''t wait to pick off his clothes.


    Shen Xi was about to cry.


    Come on.


    Come and save him from his ws.


    I saw my coat ripped off.


    The opponent''s ws have reached into his pants.


    Shen Xi was almost desperate.


    He struggled to stop it. As a result, the door mmed and was kicked open.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2346

    <h4>Chapter 2346</h4>


    At that moment, Shen Xi was about to cry.


    His innocence is finally guarded.


    If Mu Shinian doesn''te yet, he will really lose his life.


    When the woman saw mu Shinian, she stared defensively: "who are you? Who allowed you toe in? Are you so impolite? Don''t you know to knock?"


    Shen Xi watched, silently twitching the corners of her eyes.


    Die, No.


    He looked at mu Shinian, picked up a pillow, and then, without saying a word, suddenly hit him.


    Shen Xi was stunned. He was hit by such a blow and sat directly on the bed.


    His eyes were dull for a long time, then he rubbed his face silently, and then looked at mu Shinian with a puzzled face.


    What are you doing here?


    Shouldn''t you hit that woman? Why did you do it for yourself.


    Mu Shinian nced at the woman and coldly recalled a smile: "don''t you go yet?"


    "You, who the hell are you?"


    The woman was so rude that she almost didn''t stand firm.


    Mu Shinian picked up another pillow and weighed it in his hand. Then, he looked at the two people gloomily, and then hit the woman directly.


    The woman said, failed to hide, and was smashed.


    She hurriedly hid aside, and then, close to the wall, ran out in confusion.


    in the house.


    Shen Xi sat on the bed with a stiff hook at the corner of her mouth: "ha ha... Sister, sister?"


    Mu Shinian picked up the pillow on the ground, looked at him expressionless, and then hit him directly.


    "Ah!"


    "Sister, sister! I''m wrong, I''m really wrong!"


    "I dare not, really, really dare not!"


    "Don''t beat me, I, I didn''t do anything?"


    "Help, Ow!"


    Inside the house, there was a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling.


    ten minutester.


    Shen Xi covered her face, followed mu Shinian''s back and came out.


    President he and Dong Fang stood outside the door and looked at them awkwardly.


    "Well, Miss mu, young master Shen is just ying. It''s nothing. Are you too... Too serious?"


    Mu Shinian nced at them coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men immediately bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    Mu Shimian made a cold hum without any emotion, and his tone was cool: "if there is another time, you will weigh it carefully for me!"


    "Yes, I dare not."


    "There must be no next time."


    The two nodded immediately and promised.


    Shen Xi hesitated and seemed to want to say something, but the next second, he was stared back by mu Shinian.


    He bowed his head in embarrassment and said nothing.


    Two people left and got on the bus.


    Shen Xi looked up sadly and looked at her with a sad face: "sister, do you really want toy such a heavy hand?"


    "Or you can''t y." Mu Shinian said calmly, "it''s all human spirits. If you don''t act realistic, can you fool the past?"


    That''s right.


    Shen Xi touched her nose and said, "but I''m quick to react. If it weren''t for me, those two people would have revealed their secrets today."


    "Well, very good."


    Mu Shimian can almost imagine how wonderful Gong Ming''s face is: "it seems that Gong Ming really doesn''t want those people to touch us."


    "What else? Keep your eyes so tight."


    Shen Tucao: "those two are human beings. Gong Ming can makeints about that. It must have been secretly monitored."

 Chapter 2347

    <h4>Chapter 2347</h4>


    Mu Shinian nodded, "well, you''re right."


    "His reaction is really fast. You suddenly decided to meet. He can stare so tightly."


    "So, didn''t Ie in vain?" Shen Xi touched his chin depressed and said with emotion, "I wanted to see what tricks they were going to do. Unexpectedly, it was a mess stirred by Gong Ming."


    "It''s not too bad."


    Mu Shinian thought for a moment and said, "at least they think you''re easy, and they think we don''t agree so much. There''s the one surnamed Fang. At least he should be pulled into your camp. Even if they want to leave, it''s not easy."


    Shen Xi said, "what shall we do next? Do I need to be angry with you?"


    "No, they should call tofort you." Mu Shinian slowly opened his mouth: "at that time, you can do what you should do. You understand."


    Shen Xi was stunned and suddenly reacted.


    Heughed and touched his face: "I''m very good at this, but there''s something I really want to rify."


    Shen Xi suddenly became serious.


    Mu Shinian was curious and nced at him: "well, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Xi immediately wept and said wrongfully, "I really didn''t touch her! Really!"


    Mu Shinian pulled his lower lip: "OK, I know you didn''t touch it."


    "I used to be a jerk, but now I have to do big things. I still have a clear priority." Shen Xi said.


    Mu Shinian smiled and patted his head.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Shen Xi smiled, rubbed her face and said in a depressed way, "even your fight really hurts... But I''m not ming you. You''re right. I don''t me you."


    "Then I really appreciate your generosity."


    Mu Shinianughed and joked.


    Shen Xi smiled and leaned back in his chair.


    "Your parents, I''m going to pick them up."


    Mu Shinian suddenly opened his mouth.


    Shen Xi gave a cry and looked at her uncertainly, "really?"


    Mu Shinian nced at him and nodded, "well, yes, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Xi was so excited that he almost stood up from his position. He said excitedly, "what do you do? Where are they going when theye out? Is it safe?"


    "It will be safe." Mu Shinian looked at him so excited and couldn''t helpughing: "they have helped you a lot. They shouldn''t be trapped in such a ce. When theye out, I''ll let them go to a safe ce to ensure that there will be no problem."


    Shen Xi nodded excitedly.


    "OK, what do you need me to do?"


    "Yes, I''ll tell you my n when I go back."


    As soon as mu Shinian finished, the phone rang. She took it up, looked at it, cut it open and connected to Bluetooth.


    "Hello? How''s your preparation?"


    "OK, I see. Get ready to act."


    Mu Shimian calmly looked at Shen Xi: "listen to me then. No, I can solve it by myself. It''s not a big deal. OK, as soon as theye out, they will take people away and take them to a safe ce. Don''t worry about anything else."


    After that, mu Shinian hung up his cell phone.


    She looked at the road in front of her, and the corners of her lips aroused a touch of light yfulness.


    "Don''t worry. The pce family owes you and will return it."

 Chapter 2348

    <h4>Chapter 2348</h4>


    Shen Xi was vaguely excited.


    He saw it.


    Mu Shinian, this is finally something to do.


    He began to rub his hands, excited: "I know, sister, if you need any help, just say it."


    "Well, good."


    Mu Shinian rubbed his nose and said, "well, go out first."


    Shen Xi picked up a book from the table, smiled and said, "I don''t understand something. If you''re free, give me some advice."


    Mu Shinian looked at it. It''s a book on psychology.


    She looked at the time, slowly um, and said, "OK."


    "Are you in a hurry?" Shen Xi was very embarrassed and asked, "if you are in a hurry, I won''t bother you."


    "Nothing."


    Mu Shinian picked up his cell phone and sent a text message. After he went out, he put his cell phone on the table: "where don''t you understand, I''ll teach you."


    Shen Xi immediately said, "in many ces, my father said you were a master of psychology."


    "Well, fortunately, experts can''t talk about it."


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa, answered with a guilty heart, picked up the book, looked at it, and then patiently exined the knowledge to him.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Thin shallow sat in the car and looked at the text message. The corners of his lips recalled a touch of very light helplessness.


    Few people dare to stand him up.


    Mu Shinian is one of the few.


    He picked up the corner of his lip slowly. After reading this message again and again, the corner of his lip slowly aroused a touch of helplessness.


    forget it.


    Just wait.


    He sighed and looked out again. The setting sun seemed to gild the city.


    Just, a foreignnd is only a foreignnd after all.


    He doesn''t want to live here for a long time.


    He wants to go back.


    Take that man and go back together.


    It''s just, not yet.


    Ding, a text message came in.


    I opened it a little, nced at it at will, and stopped taking care of it after I replied to an email.


    The Bo family never stopped.


    After so long, it''s still so messy.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to care anymore.


    No matter how others argue, let them go. He never cares about those things anyway.


    There are more important people and things waiting for him to guard and fight for.


    So forget the rest.


    The phone called again.


    This is Xiao Hei.


    Thin shallow delimited and answered. He heard Xiaohei''s voice: "I''ve arranged everything here, but I still have a question. Are you sure you want to y such a big game?"


    Thin shallow picked his eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s too much noise." Xiao Hei gently reminded: "we are still in the state of being chased and killed. It''s not good to mess around like this. It''s easy to arouse suspicion."


    Thin shallow um, his voice was a little cold.


    "Well, whatever."


    Xiao Hei choked for a while. For a long time, he didn''t know whether to cry orugh: "well, I''d better arrange more people? Otherwise it''s too dangerous."


    "Where did you get so much nonsense?"


    Thin shallow very impatiently interrupted his words: "you do as I say, don''t do other superfluous things, that''s it, hang up."


    Just hang up.


    Not at all.


    Xiao Hei couldn''t help scratching his head on the phone: "it''s too chaotic. It''s really too chaotic. How can one be more crazy than the other?"

 Chapter 2349

    <h4>Chapter 2349</h4>


    The people around me have been recuperating for some time and have been much better.


    He looked at it in his eyes and said with an indifferent smile, "you are really a worried character. Let them deal with their own affairs. As long as you are responsible for doing things well, you don''t have to think about others."


    Xiao Hei looked at him very speechless: "you see, they don''t do things properly."


    "What discretion do you want? It''s so powerful that they won''t do such unthinking things. You can rest assured."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hei struggled and sighed silently.


    What can I do.


    It''s impossible not to know such a big movement.


    "Moreover, young master Bo seldom has a romance. It''s good for you to do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This romance is overdone.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi has too many questions.


    When mu Shinian saw that he was so studious, she didn''t have the heart to interrupt. She had all the questions ready before she found that she had beente for nearly two hours.


    Mu Shinian was speechless, patted his head, changed his clothes and went out quickly.


    On the way, she remembered to make a phone call.


    But after thinking about it, I put my cell phone back.


    Maybe Bo shallow didn''t wait for someone to go back long ago.


    Because he knew that only when he was busy, he would not reply to text messages or call.


    Mu Shinian raced up on the road.


    Fast.


    The original journey of more than an hour was cut in half by her.


    When mu Shinian got off the bus, his breath was still a little unstable.


    The car stopped at the foot of the mountain and couldn''t get up.


    She went straight up the mountain.


    More than a hundred steps.


    Mu Shinian seemed not tired. She ran up all the way. When she stopped, she put one hand on the tree and hurriedly * * with her eyes searching in the darkened space.


    But.


    Can''t find.


    Nothing there?


    No one is here.


    Mu Shinian looked at the time and leaned against the tree speechless.


    Yeah.


    Two hourste.


    Bo Qian must have gone back long ago.


    He is not a fool. How can he wait so foolishly without making a phone call.


    What''s more stupid is herself.


    What are you doing here.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Mu Shimian wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, looked at the moonlight and breathed. Only then did he intend to give up and slowly prepare to go down the mountain along the steps.


    She sighed sadly and was going to call Bo Qian to exin.


    Then there was a sudden whew in the air.


    Next second.


    The sky is bright.


    Mu Shinian was startled. When she looked back, she saw fireworks blooming in the sky.


    The fire shone all over the sky.


    Picturesque.


    Even the whole mountain was illuminated.


    It was also red on her face.


    Mu Shinian was stunned and stared at the fireworks one after another. The whole person was stunned.


    Fireworks in the sky soared to the sky one by one.


    Then, bloom.


    The whole sky was dyed red.


    She stared nkly. After a long time, she pursed her lower lip slightly.


    "Princess, smile."


    Behind him, a man''s joking voice came.


    When she turned back, she saw thin shallow standing on the lower stairs, smiling at her: "what''s the matter, don''t you like it?"


    Mu Shinian was stunned, looked back and looked at the fireworks all over the sky.


    After reading it for a while, he asked dully, "what''s for me?"


    Thin shallow blinked briskly. It seemed that she didn''t expect her to ask. After hesitating for a long time, she smiled: "Mu Shinian, I''m so old and ready to surprise for the first time. That''s your attitude?"

 Chapter 2350

    <h4>Chapter 2350</h4>


    Mu Shinian stared at him.


    Behind him, fireworks bloomed.


    The whole world was rendered white.


    She looked at it, and the corners of her eyes were inexplicably wet. After watching it for five minutes, she asked, "are you really..."


    After a pause, she asked helplessly, "do you know what our situation is now? Are you still so arrogant? Is it too unstable?"


    Thin shallow is also quite helpless.


    "That''s your attitude?"


    Moved not to say, but also so realistic.


    As soon as you say it, it will do harm.


    Behind him, another fireworks flew into the sky.


    Mu Shinian looked back, and the smile at the corners of her mouth gradually widened. She pulled her lower lip, put her hands in her pockets, and smiled at Bo: "thank you."


    "What else?"


    Thin shallow raised his hand and showed her the indelible ashes he met when carrying fireworks: "say two more good words."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian stared at his hand and blinked in surprise.


    "Did you carry your own fireworks?"


    It doesn''t look like a person who can do such a thing.


    Now it was Bo Qian''s turn to be stunned. He rubbed the dust on his hands at will and looked at her speechless: "what do you mean? I specially prepared a surprise for you and borrowed someone else''s hand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian pursed his lower lip and pulled his lip helplessly: "thin and shallow, you really..."


    She can''t tell what it is.


    However, in this case, there are still people who want to make romantic surprises.


    Say he is mature and steady, and he did these things that make peopleugh and cry.


    "You... How old are you?"


    Mu Shimian took out a bag of wet wipes from his pocket, walked over, grabbed his hand and wiped the ashes on it: "you really, what are you doing? I''m not a little girl anymore. I''m engaged in such a big battle... Are you going to turn the sky?"


    Thin shallow looked at the corner of her mouth and rubbed the back of her hand against her head: "if you''re happy, just say it. Do you have to beat around the Bush?"


    "... well, happy."


    Mu Shinian suddenly admitted.


    Bo Qianzheng was going to continue to scold her. As a result, he was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    "You, what did you say?"


    "I said happy." Mu Shinian pointed to the fireworks blooming in the sky, touched his nose and said, "it''s very nice, I like it very much. Because I''m also a little girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow blinked twice.


    Suddenly, the fireworks stopped.


    Mu Shinian looked back, looked at the bright sky and hesitated: "is there no more?"


    "... and."


    Thin shallow looked at the time and said, "it''sing."


    Fireworks soared into the sky again.


    Mu Shinian was startled. She was disappointed and sighed: "burn money."


    "... but I like it."


    She smiled innocently, put her hands in her pockets, and her cheeks were illuminated by fireworks.


    Bo Qian stood one step behind her. He was still taller than her. He lowered his head a little and could see her smiling face.


    "Do you really like it?"


    "Well, I like it."


    Mu Shinian took out his mobile phone, turned on the camera, took a few photos, looked at the photos inside, and then hooked thin shallow: e here."


    I saw that she turned her mobile phone into self timer mode. He pulled his lower lip, took her mobile phone and held her in one hand: "I''lle."


    Mu Shinian looked back at him and smiled.


    Freeze the picture.

 Chapter 2351

    <h4>Chapter 2351</h4>


    Mu Shinian took his cell phone, looked at it and said, "it''s very nice."


    "You look like this. You look good no matter how you shoot." Shallow.


    Mu Shinian touched his face and stammered, "well, you''re right. It''s really pretty."


    Thin shallow pulled his lower lip: "send me the picture."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian sent him the photos.


    Then, I saw that he set the photo as a lock screen, grabbed her hand, entered the fingerprint and unlocked it.


    Mu Shinian: "


    She looked at her fingers, then looked at him with a puzzled face: "aren''t you afraid I''ll steal your bnce?"


    Thin money must be a lot.


    "Nothing, just steal."


    Thin shallow thought, grabbed her hand and entered all the payment software into her fingerprint.


    Mu Shinian was stunned. He wanted to take his hand away and was firmly pressed by him.


    "What are you doing? I don''t want your money!"


    "What do you think?" Thin shallow muttered. After recording the fingerprint, he exined: "that''s good. You are wee to check your mobile phone at any time in the future."


    "I''m fine. Why do you check your cell phone?"


    Mu Shinian pulled her hand back. She held her finger and nced at him depressed: "am I idle and bored?"


    Thin shallow raised his eyebrow: "isn''t this your little girl''s so-called sense of security?"


    Mu Shinian was speechless: "then I don''t need these. My sense of securityes from myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin shallow continued speechless.


    Mu Shinian was horrified when he saw it. She blinked and muttered innocently, "OK, OK. You did a good job. I''m very moved. Thank you."


    Thin shallow raised his hand and patted her forehead directly.


    "Look at your fireworks."


    Mu Shinian smiled and looked up at the fireworks: "will someonee here?"


    "No, I''ve arranged it."


    Bo Qian said, "no one wille today."


    "But what''s happening here..."


    "There will be no problem."


    "... are you sure?"


    "OK."


    Thin shallow patted her head: "feel at ease to see your fireworks. It''s not easy to make a surprise. You can''te back disappointed."


    Yeah.


    Mu Shinian is relieved.


    She took out her cell phone and continued to take several pictures.


    Finally, I disliked that the pixel of my mobile phone was not too high. I took a thin and shallow mobile phone and took several pictures of the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Shinian went back, it was veryte.


    She took a bath, then, nestled in bed and looked at the photos. It seems that after looking at them several times, she chose a few and locked them directly in the album.


    Mu Shimian yawned, put his cell phone on the table, then pulled up the quilt and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Shen Xi woke up, he knew that mu Shinian had gone outst night.


    "Ah, what have you done? Nothing will happen?"


    "Nothing. I think she''s very happy toe back." The middle-aged man smiled and opened his mouth.


    Shen Xi, er, gave a sound. After a long time, he reacted: "Oh, you mean my sister, she''s going..."


    "What else?" The middle-aged man looked like a maning over: "you didn''t see Miss Mu''s expression, it''s almost like falling in love."


    "... WOW!"


    Shen Xi touched her chin and said in surprise, "I can''t see that my sister is so cold. She will run out to date her boyfriend in the middle of the night like a little girl."


    "Your sister is also a girl." The middle-aged man joked, "she''s only eighteen, a little girl."

 Chapter 2352

    <h4>Chapter 2352</h4>


    Shen Xi couldn''t help patting his forehead twice.


    by the way.


    He''s so stupid.


    Mu Shinian is only 18 years old, just a few months older than him.


    She is also a little girl.


    "Yes, your sister sometimes looks really distressing."


    Shen Xi nodded.


    Little girls love romance, so does she. Why can''t she like it.


    "This road is so difficult."


    "No matter how difficult it is, it''s now." The middle-aged man sighed, "there''s no way back anyway."


    "That''s right."


    Shen Xi picked up his cell phone, looked at it, smiled and said, "I''m going out. Someone is looking for me."


    Shen Xi doesn''t know many people here. Since someone is looking for him, it shows that he is the only one he knows.


    The middle-aged man thought about it and then reacted.


    "Is Mr. He looking for you?"


    "Yes." Shen Xi looked at his mobile phone and smiled sarcastically: "I always feel like pulling me into the water. Otherwise, I''m not at ease. None of these people left by Gong Jie is a fuel-efficientmp."


    "It''s all like this." Middle aged peoplefort.


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    Shen Xi looked at her cell phone and went out.


    Not long after he left, mu Shinian came out. She rubbed her hair, went to the table, poured a ss of warm water, drank a mouthful of throat, and then asked, "is he out?"


    "Yes." The middle-aged man said, "is Miss Mu going to let the young master solve it by himself?"


    "Some things have to be handled by him." Mu Shinian spoke slowly. She didn''t sleep enough and couldn''t get up. She sat on the sofa, yawned and said, "I found someone to protect him from idents."


    The middle-aged man smiled: "you let the young master deal with it by himself, but you don''t trust him."


    "It''s not reassuring, it''s unpredictable." Mu Shinian took the milk brought up by the waiter, took a sip and said helplessly, "if someone really can''t think of it, it''s not impossible to have a fish dead and a broken."


    "Then you..." the middle-aged man asked, "how many people believed that day?"


    "I don''t know if I believe it or not." Mu Shinian said indifferently: "anyway, it''s seamless. If you don''t believe it, find the w yourself."


    You seem to be right.


    After all, anyway, this matter has reached this point, and it is good that the apparent peace can be maintained.


    It doesn''t matter whether you believe it secretly or not.


    If it doesn''t work, I''ll find a way.


    "Mr. Fang will probably contact me. You can push it off for me at that time, no matter what."


    Mu Shinian drank the milk, looked at the time and said, "I''ll deal with other things first."


    Then she picked up a piece of toast and went into the house again.


    The door closes.


    The middle-aged man cleared the table and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi didn''te back until this afternoon.


    He copsed on the sofa, his face wandering too empty.


    Mu Shinian looked, couldn''t resist, raised his foot and kicked him: "you shouldn''t really go out to date the girl yesterday?"


    Shen Xi opened her eyes and looked at her speechless.


    "Do you think it''s possible? Am I such a person?"


    Now is the time to do big things.


    Is he such a casual person?


    Shen Xi felt that his meaning had been expressed very clearly.


    Unfortunately, mu Shinian didn''t receive his message at all.

 Chapter 2353

    <h4>Chapter 2353</h4>


    After thinking for a while, she carefully replied, "well, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi covered her heart and fell on the sofa.


    When mu Shinian had enough trouble, he went and reluctantly helped him pour a cup of hot water back: "it''s a little hot and cool for a while."


    Shen Xi sighed for several times, then got up feebly: "president he urged me to turn against you and stand on their side."


    "Well, what do you think?"


    Mu Shinian peeled the apple and didn''t look worried at all.


    Shen Xi sat down a little, I couldn''t help muttering: "What can I think? It''s not clear. As long as I stand on their side, I can deal with you together at that time. President he doesn''t have to be on both sides. You can directly and openly stand on the side of the Hu pce family. Then you must be helpless. And at that time, they will suppress you, mobilize public opinion and say you have wolf ambition."


    "Oh, good."


    Mu Shinian peeled the apple attentively. When he heard this sentence, he smiled with some fun.


    Shen Xi said, "I can still understand the truth. Those people''s minds are dirty."


    Mu Shinian sat on the sofa and said, "don''t be unhappy. Think of something happy."


    Shen Xi handed her the peeled apple and asked curiously, "what a happy thing."


    "Pick up your parents."


    Mu Shinian took a bite.


    Before swallowing it, Shen Xi suddenly pped her on the shoulder.


    Mu Shinian almost choked.


    She vomited in the trash can, got up, didn''t think about it, and patted Shen Xi on the forehead.


    "Are you looking for a fight?"


    I almost bit my tongue.


    Shen Xi was very happy. He looked at mu Shinian excitedly and said, "right now? Will they pick it up soon? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    "What did I lie to you for?"


    Mu Shinian asked a wordless rhetorical question.


    She ate the apple and her voice was very vague: "just tonight, you are responsible for picking them up, at least for now, take ast look, and then leave."


    "Last,st look?"


    Shen Xi suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Mu Shinian frowned and thought that this sentence seemed ambiguous.


    "I mean, at present, you should not see each other in a short time." "I''m going to send them out," she said


    Shen Xi was stunned and sat back. He covered his face, rubbed it hard twice, and then nodded: "you''re right. It''s not safe here. It''s better to send it out."


    "Well, yes, let theme back when it''s over."


    Mu Shinian said.


    Shen Xi smiled bitterly and said, "thank you."


    "No." Mu Shinian said, "don''t think too much. As long as you send them out, they will be absolutely safe and there will be no idents."


    "I know."


    Shen Xi said, "there are still a group of your people outside."


    "Well, yes, I have the opportunity to introduce you." Mu Shinian said slowly, with a bit of pride in his voice: "they are very powerful, but they are very nice, not terrible at all."


    "Like you?" Shen Xi suddenly became curious.


    Mu Shinian knows only one person.


    This person is enough against the sky. Is there anyone more against the sky?


    Mu Shinian nodded and said seriously, "yes, it''s worse than me."


    Shen Xi was convinced: "I see. The boss really wants to be with the boss. Even his friends are at the boss level."

 Chapter 2354

    <h4>Chapter 2354</h4>


    What nonsense.


    Mu Shinian raised his hand and wanted to p it.


    As a result, Shen Xi was very foresight. She lowered her body a little. The next second, she waved empty.


    Mu Shinian was stunned, narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen Xi.


    Thetterughed, took the milk on the table and slipped back to the house: "I''ll have a rest first."


    "Really."


    Mu Shinian waved her hand, sneered silently and sat back on the sofa. She turned on theputer and manipted the keyboard with her fingers.


    On the screen, the random code slides quickly.


    She watched without blinking.


    It was not until aplete set of floor ns came out that a very joking smile appeared on her face.


    Finally, it''s all tuned out.


    She propped her chin and dangerously looked back at the pictures on the screen. She lit the pictures to erge them one by one. After confirming them several times, she turned off the screen.


    Almost as soon as I turned it off, the phone called.


    Xiao Hei asked anxiously, "Miss mu, you just used the system you developed remotely?"


    "Well, yes, I temporarily changed my permission." Mu Shinian leaned on the sofa, recalled the n, closed his eyes and said, "the Inte speed here is a little slow, and I directly opened my permission."


    "No wonder."


    Little ck muttered, "no wonder there was an explosion in the organization just now. It said someone hacked the system."


    "... I forgot to say hello. I''m sorry."


    Mu Shinian was embarrassed.


    Xiao Heiughed twice and sighed helplessly, "it''s okay, I''ll hang up."


    "OK."


    Mu Shinian hung up the phone. She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead twice.


    Thinking of what she forgot to exin, when she came back, she quickly called Xiaohei.


    "Miss mu, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t say it."


    Mu Shinian said without a word.


    Xiao Hei, er, said with a smile: "this is not very good. After all, young master Bo cares about you, so this..."


    "No, little things." Mu Shinian''s voice became cold and fierce: "I''ll run. It''s no big deal. Don''t disturb him."


    "I don''t bother you either. I don''t bother you for young master Bo." Little ck muttered.


    Mu Shinian smiled slightly, and his eyes were full of some deep yfulness.


    "Xiao Hei, if you don''t listen to me, believe it or not, I''ll kill you."


    Xiao Hei: "


    He was silent.


    Also counselled.


    "Miss mu, I, I''m a part-time worker."


    "Well, yes. I paid you."


    With that, mu Shinian hung up his cell phone again.


    Xiao Hei only gave a sound in time, and a beep came from the phone.


    Mu Shinian was about to throw away his cell phone when the phone called in again.


    She frowned silently, and then opened and answered.


    "Say it all at once."


    Xiao Hei hesitated and curled his lips awkwardly: "do you really want to hide it from young master Bo? He will be angry. You should know the experience and lessons of the past."


    Mu Shinian said, "well, I see. So take it easy and don''t tell him. It''s not difficult this time. Besides, the people of the pce can''t help me."


    "Miss mu, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    Xiao Hei frowned: "still say..."


    "How to hide is your business." Mu Shinian was upset and even thoughtzily about excuses: "stop him for three hours. If you can''t stop him, wait for me."

 Chapter 2355

    <h4>Chapter 2355</h4>


    After the threat, mu Shinian hung up directly.


    Xiao Hei cried and sat on the sofa in a daze.


    This task is a little too difficult.


    "I said, don''t put on such a depressed face. It''s just a lie. It''s not particrly difficult." One hand pressed on his shoulder. The man held a cigarette in his mouth and said faintly.


    Xiao Hei turned his head: "it''s easy for you to say. If master Bo knows, I''ll be finished. But if Miss Mu knows, I''ll be finished. I''m finished around."


    The man touched his chin, guessed, and nodded: "what you said is really right. You have no way to go. If you don''t, you can choose someone... Who may make you die happily."


    Xiao Hei''s expression was more dull.


    He opened his mouth and covered his face.


    What shall I do?


    This is really endless.


    Xiao Hei is desperate.


    "I''m going to finish this vote and go home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man is speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Sinian put on his ck clothes, put on his hat, and when he was properly prepared, he opened the door and saw Shen Xi walking around the room, looking quite uneasy.


    Mu Shinian looked twice, picked up the hat on the table and fastened it directly on his head.


    "Don''t go, you''re dizzy."


    Shen Xi put on her hat and looked at her seriously. She was particrly nervous: "go, I''m ready."


    "... pick someone up, your posture." Mu Shinian considered hisnguage and said, "it looks like he''s going to poison."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi''s face darkened.


    The door suddenly knocked twice. He went and opened it.


    Two bodyguards came in.


    "Miss mu."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Mu Shinian walked over, raised his hand, gently knocked on the door and said word by word: "no one is allowed toe in anyway."


    "Don''t worry." The bodyguard nodded, "we''ll guard here."


    "Well, if necessary, forcibly detain people."


    Mu Shinian lowered his voice: "but don''t scare the snake. You know what will happen if my big event is broken."


    The bodyguard was stunned, then nodded.


    "I see."


    "Let''s go." Mu Sinian turned his head and said to Shen Xi.


    Shen Xi followed her out.


    Downstairs, drive straight out of the basement.


    The car belongs to someone else.


    A special protective film was pasted on the window, and the appearance of the people inside could not be seen from the outside.


    Mu Shinian drove the car. When he reached the intersection, he parked the car on the roadside.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Xi wondered.


    Mu Shinian opened the door and said, "go to another ce."


    "Ah?" Shen Xi was wondering.


    Before he spoke, he was carried to the car.


    Shen Xi almost shouted. As soon as he looked back, he saw a handsome man. He blinked and looked at him in amazement: "who are you?"


    "Your sister''s senior brother."


    The elder martial brother looked at him and said hello: "Hello, young master Shen."


    Shen Xi suddenly realized, "Oh, I know you. My sister told me about you."


    The elder martial brother gave him an unexpected look: "will your sister tell you this?"


    "Yes." Shen Xi smiled and said, "she said you are all good people and are very kind to her."


    Elder martial brother''s lip corner picked: "your sister is bluffing. We are actually very dangerous."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What happened?

 Chapter 2356

    <h4>Chapter 2356</h4>


    Shen Xi said.


    The elder martial brother nced at him and said, "it''s not only dangerous, but there''s no bottom line. Don''t believe your sister''s words."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi said in silence.


    The elder martial brother was amused by his reaction: "don''t you feel afraid?"


    "No, I believe my sister." Shen Xi''s face was calm: "she said she wouldn''t hurt me, so she certainly wouldn''t."


    "Just trust her." The elder martial brother said carelessly while driving: "if she wants to cheat you, you''ll be cold long ago."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s too shocking, although it''s also very right.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "The person in charge." The elder martial brother looked out and said; "Your sister has her own way."


    Shen Xi was worried: "no one helped her? Would it be too dangerous? Did you send someone to protect her?"


    The elder martial brother pulled his lower lip and said quietly, "your sister doesn''t need it. Since she said she doesn''t need it, she really doesn''t need it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi was uneasy: "but after all, the pce family..."


    "One of them is not enough for your sister''s entertainment." The elder martial brother said faintly, "if you really get to this point, it''s not your sister who should worry."


    "..." where on earth does such great confidencee from. Shen Xi looked at the elder martial brother and sat in his position in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Mu Shinian sneaked in smoothly.


    The Shen family almost screamed out when they saw her suddenly appear.


    Fortunately, Mr. Shen covered his mouth.


    "Miss mu, why are you here? It''s not safe here."


    Mu Shinian pulled out a suit of clothes from his bag and handed it to them: "put it on. I''ll wait for you outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The couple looked at each other and quickly changed their clothes without saying a word.


    After going out, Mr. Shen asked uneasily, "we won''t have any problems here. Why are you here?"


    "No, we have big moves. We''d better send you out first to avoid idents." Mu Shinian took Mrs. Shen and said, "follow me."


    The two men looked at each other and followed her closely.


    "Miss mu, is it too big a goal to go out like this? Otherwise, you take my wife out and I''ll stay?"


    As soon as Mr. Shen finished speaking, Mrs. Shen held his hand: "no, you can''t stay here!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll take you both out."


    Mu Shinian whispered, "Shen Xi is waiting for you, too."


    Hearing their son''s name, the two men were silent in an instant.


    After being arrested for so long, they really want to see Shen Xi. They don''t know how he is outside.


    "Don''t worry, he is very good, eats well, sleeps well, and people have grown up a lot." Mu Shinian added with a smile.


    When the couple heard this sentence, they smiled helplessly and said, "that''s good. Please take care of it."


    "Well, I should." Mu Sinian opened the door and said to the Shen family.


    Two people hurriedly got on the bus and looked at the people lying in a ball outside the door: "they are..."


    "Overpowering drug."


    Mu Shimian casually exined, stepped on the elerator, and the car whizzed out: "not dead, still alive."


    "... oh."


    Mr. Shen took back his eyes. He opened his mouth awkwardly and exined, "I didn''t mean that. Don''t rest assured."


    "I know." Mu Shinian knows what they think.

 Chapter 2357

    <h4>Chapter 2357</h4>


    "Let''s go out first. Don''t worry about other things."


    The Shen family nodded and looked out nervously.


    "It''s not that easy. Those people should be back soon."


    Even if we have to move rescue troops, the time should be about the same.


    Mrs. Shen grabbed Mr. Shen''s hand and looked uneasily outside. Gradually, a whistle sounded outside.


    Moreover, the cars behind him gradually took shape.


    The Shen family''s scalp is numb.


    "Steady."


    Mu Shinian gave an order, put on his mask, stepped on the elerator quickly, and the car swished out. The Shen family and their wife almost fell into the car.


    "Hold on."


    Mu Shinian gave a warning, turned the steering wheel and quickly turned to the path.


    Mrs. Shen grabbed her husband''s shoulder and almost cried: "Why are so many people? Don''t you call, don''t you call more people?"


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "no, there are too many people. It''s hard to run."


    Two people.


    Mu Shinian clenched the steering wheel: "don''t worry, it''s not difficult to run out."


    The Shen familyforted each other and said uneasily, "if anything happens, you will leave us. It doesn''t matter if we have an ident, but you can''t have an ident."


    Mu Shinian chuckled and said quietly, "if you can''t get out, someone is expected to cry."


    Shen Xi.


    When the Shen family thought of him, a trace of tenderness appeared on their faces.


    Mu Shinian''s speed almost soared to the fastest.


    The Shen family did not dare to move or breathe hard. They were afraid that the car would hit them if they were not careful.


    Then, the people in this car probably hung up.


    The cars behind are driving very fast.


    But mu Shinian is faster.


    The car turns seven and eight.


    Mu Shinian specially picked the difficult road. The bumpy Shen family couple bumped around in the car and knocked their heads on the car. Mr. Shen immediately hugged Mrs. Shen in his arms and protected her tightly.


    Wait until the cars behind you disappear.


    Mu Shinian stopped at the fork.


    Then he opened the door and pointed to another car: "get in that car."


    The Shen couple were stunned, got out of the car in a hurry, sat on it, and then the door mmed shut.


    They watched Mu Shimian turn and walk towards the car.


    Then, a few secondster, the car started.


    Mr. Shen was stunned and almost jumped up: "what''s the matter? She, won''t she go? Where are you going?"


    "She went to lead people away." The driver exined. He handed them two bags and said, "change them."


    The Shen family frowned; "No, I''m not in a hurry, but she, what can she do alone? What can I do in case something happens."


    "Nothing will happen to her." The driver said calmly, "as long as they can''t find you, they don''t dare to do it. And more importantly, Miss Mu will never have an ident."


    "They can''t catch up. If you leave, it''s just for the sake of conservatism."


    The Shen family and his wife looked behind them and looked more and more flustered.


    ¡­¡­


    The car drove for about half an hour before it stopped.


    Shen Xi waited beside the car for a long time. When he saw a caring, he was anxious to wait. When he saw theming, he rushed over without saying a word.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    The Shen couple were stunned, hurriedly pushed open the door, helped each other, and came over.

 Chapter 2358

    <h4>Chapter 2358</h4>


    "Xiao Xi!"


    The elder martial brother got out of the car, leaned against the door, inserted his pocket with one hand and looked at the scene of the three of them holding together.


    He turned on his cell phone, turned over the information, and his eyebrows gradually closed.


    Mu Shinian has lost contact with him.


    Mrs. Shen looked at Shen Xi, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "very good, very good. How have you been these days?"


    "It''s OK." Shen Xi has a lot of words to say, but at this meeting, Leng can''t say anything. He can only think of what to say like a child: "I''ve learned a lot and can do things by myself. I''ve also helped my sister a lot. But I miss you very much. Now I''m satisfied to see that you are also good."


    Mr. Shen touched his head and nodded, "very good, very good."


    The elder martial brother put away his mobile phone. Seeing that the time was almost up, he gave a voice to remind him: "it''s time to go back."


    The Shen family looked at Shen Xi reluctantly.


    Shen Xi''s eyes were sour and almost cried, "you, you''re leaving?"


    "I''ll see you again." Mr. Shen''s eyes were also a little sour. He grabbed his hand and exined carefully: "you should be good. No matter what, you should protect yourself. Grab those things when you get them back. If you can''t get them back, forget it, okay?"


    Shen Xi wanted to speak, but her voice choked.


    He could only nod desperately.


    "I know, I know."


    "Xiao Xi, don''t cry." Mrs. Shen touched his face and burst into tears; "Be good with your sister."


    Shen Xi nodded.


    The elder martial brother frowned and reminded, "it''s time to go."


    "OK."


    Shen Xi turned her head and said, walked over, put her parents in the car and whisperedfortingly, "don''t think about it. I''ll be fine."


    "... OK."


    The Shen family were reluctant to look at him from the window.


    Until you can''t see anyone at all.


    Shen Xi stood in the same ce, staring at the direction they left, his eyes shing a little uneasy.


    "They''ll be fine."


    The eldest martial brother patted down the door and lightly skimmed his lower lip: "get on the bus and I''ll take you back."


    Shen Xi nodded stupidly.


    But the next second, he suddenly reacted and looked at the elder martial brother: "where''s my sister? Where is she?"


    The elder martial brother hesitated and shook his head: "she''s safe. If you go back now, it''s estimated that you can almost see her."


    Shen Xi looked at him uneasily.


    "Really?"


    "Well, really."


    The elder martial brother pulled his lower lip, opened the door of the co pilot''s seat and said, "go back."


    Shen Xi firmly held the door of the co pilot''s seat: "where the hell is she?"


    Not too stupid.


    The eldest martial brother thought he was so stupid, but now he feels... He still has some brains.


    "Just tell me what''s going on with her now?"


    Master brother shook his cell phone: "I can''t contact her. Her signal has been cut off."


    Shen Xi''s face turned white.


    "Didn''t she say it''s okay? It''s just a little trouble."


    Brother master nodded: "it''s really a little trouble, but there''s no absolute thing in the world."


    Shen Xi became more and more uneasy. He clung to the door and shook his head: "no, no, I''m going to find her. I''m not at ease!"


    "Not found." The elder martial brother sighed: "the signal has been broken. It''s half an hour since shest appeared."

 Chapter 2359

    <h4>Chapter 2359</h4>


    Half an hour?


    Shen Xi is no longer a fool. There are too many things that can happen in half an hour.


    "She, she had an ident?"


    "I can''t say that." The eldest martial brother remembered mu Shinian''s advice and shook his head with a smile: "she should just have no time to reply to the information for the time being, which means that her current environment should be very dangerous, but she won''t have anything to do."


    Shen Xi''s scalp was numb: "go and find someone first. Other things will be discussed when they are found."


    The eldest martial brother said well and tried to send a message to Mu Shinian, but he got nothing.


    "I''ll take you back first."


    As soon as Shen Xi was about to say no, he heard the master brother''s resolute voice: "if you don''t go back now, if youe to the door, you and your sister will not be there. That''s the real danger."


    Shen Xi shook his fist and said, "I can go back by myself. Go find my sister."


    The eldest martial brother heard this and didn''t respond. He directly started the car and left.


    Shen Xi frowned unhappily: "how do you..."


    "Your sister told me to be responsible for your safety." The elder martial brother said coldly, "if anything happens to you, your sister will count on me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi pursed her lower lip: "I see. Thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    back and forth.


    More than half an hourter, mu Shinian still had no news.


    Shen Xi fidgeted and walked around the room.


    He made several phone calls, but mu Shinian still didn''t answer, and just now her eldest martial brother only reassured him, and then he didn''t say anything.


    But how can he rest assured.


    Shen Xi sat on the sofa and clenched his fist.


    "You have to calm down."


    The middle-aged man lowered his voice and told him a fact: "Miss Mu won''t let herself have an ident so soon. If you mess up, it''s bad."


    Shen Xi closed his eyes; "But now there is no news."


    "No news, but no news is the best news." The middle-aged man said, "ording to my understanding of Miss mu, she must have her own n. Since there is no news now, it must be what she is arranging. You just follow her words and keep this position. It''s no use worrying about anything else."


    Shen Xi also knows this truth.


    But I can''t help worrying.


    "Bear it."


    The middle-aged man took his shoulder and whispered, "if the Gong family makes a big move, it means that they have found that people have been taken out. At that time, it will be the beginning of trouble."


    Shen Xi nodded.


    Just thinking, suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Young master Shen, young master Gong wants to see you."


    "..." Shen Xi quickly stood up and came!


    Shen Xi looked at the middle-aged man. The next second, he lowered his voice and scolded unhappily: "I''m not free! I can''t see anyone!"


    The bodyguard hesitated and said, "but young master Gong said there was something very important to say about Miss Mu''s biological mother."


    Shen Xi stared wide and exchanged eyes with the middle-aged man in amazement.


    "Her mother?" Shen Xi also heard about it.


    Isn''t it said that he was crazy and was taken care of?


    What does Gong Ming mean by moving people out at this time?


    The middle-aged man looked at him and gently shook his head.


    "No, he''s cheating you."

 Chapter 2360

    <h4>Chapter 2360</h4>


    Shen Xi is not stupid either. Naturally, he knows that he is deceiving him.


    But.


    "But this is his mother''s news." Shen Xi whispered; "I know she doesn''t care on the surface, but she is also looking for her in private. No matter how she used to be, she is her mother at least. She can''tpletely ignore it."


    The middle-aged man understood what he meant: "but now, as soon as you open the door, Miss Mu is not here, everything will be exposed."


    "If you don''t see it, no matter how you guess, you can''t bring out evidence anyway. It''s up to them to guess. However, if you see it, Miss Mu''s mother muste out by herself. As a result, Miss Mu''s absence makes no sense."


    The middle-aged man held his shoulder and stopped his impulse: "so don''t see him now. This is a game. If you don''t enter the game, you''ll win."


    Shen Xi sat back on the sofa: "but I also want to do something for her."


    "Then don''t do anything." The middle-aged man whispered, "if you don''t do anything now, you are helping her."


    Shen Xi pursed her lower lip and nodded her head stiffly.


    "I see."


    "I can''t see." He turned his head and shouted impatiently outside the door, "I''m in a bad mood. I can''t see anyone."


    The bodyguard answered, presumably to reply.


    However, after a few minutes, he ran back: "young master Shen, young master Gong said that he can onlye out today about Miss Mu''s mother. If today is over, he will never speak again."


    "It''s very important. I hope young master Shen will think about it."


    Shen Xi stood up from the sofa angrily; "He did it on purpose. He must have done it on purpose!"


    The middle-aged man nodded his head: "so, now we can be sure that he dide with this purpose. Let alone see him."


    Shen Xi gritted his teeth.


    I may know today about Mu Shi Nian''s mother.


    After today, what else do you want to know after that, but it''s too difficult.


    Therefore, no matter what the result is, he must fight for it.


    Thinking so, Shen Xi suddenly opened his mouth to the outside.


    "I see. You told him to wait."


    "Young master!" The middle-aged man''s face changed greatly: "I can''t see it. You see, young master Gong called his name to see you. He is Miss Mu''s mother, but he doesn''t want her toe out. It shows that he already knew what happened here. If you will go out, don''t you admit it?"


    Shen Xi thought so.


    But.


    "I still want to try."


    See if you can find out mu Shinian''s mother.


    The middle-aged man said anxiously, "this is really bad. You''re too impulsive. In case of any ident, we''ll all be exposed."


    "I''ll be careful,"


    After the middle-aged man took a breath, he said slowly, "things may not be so bad."


    "No, I''ll try."


    Shen Xi said that and immediately went out.


    It''s toote for middle-aged people to obstruct.


    He had to pick up his cell phone and began to contact mu Shinian. As a result, no one answered.


    The middle-aged people are the first two. What should they do now? Once they see them, they must be exposed.


    Since Gong Ming came at this time, he must have done a good job.


    The middle-aged man was hesitating whether to call mu Shinian. Suddenly, there was a slight sound on the door of the room.


    When he looked back, he was stupid.

 Chapter 2361

    <h4>Chapter 2361</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Xi went out, he saw Gong Ming waiting in the reception room.


    Seeing himing, Gong Ming immediately stood up: "it''s not easy to look forward to young master Shen atst."


    Shen Xi gave him a cold look: "so, what are you talking about? Where is my sister''s mother?"


    Gong Ming looked at him gently, "where''s your sister?"


    "Didn''t you just say you were looking for me?" Shen Xi sat on the sofa, raised his chin and looked at him proudly: "don''t you still say that you can''t tell me until Ie out? Or you can''t tell me until my sisteres out now."


    He has a thorn in every word.


    Like a sharp knife.


    Gong Ming doesn''t look very good today. He looks at Shen Xi. Although he still smiles, he feels cold.


    "No, it''s your sister''s mother, so I think she should be there more or less."


    Shen Xi nodded; "You''re right. But I''m sorry, my sister is sleeping. She always gets up very angry. I don''t want to be cannon fodder."


    Gong Ming smiled: "if it were her mother, I think she would get up a lot."


    Shen Xi snorted coldly, stood up impatiently, looked down at him condescending, and his face was full of pride.


    "What''s the matter with youing today? What''s the rtionship between me and my sister? I can''t rece her, you know?"


    Gong Ming also stood up, and his face sankpletely.


    "Shen homepage, what do you say I''m here for?"


    "How could I know?" Shen Xi shrugged innocently and looked back at him carelessly: "OK, since you don''t want to say, I won''t ask. Bye."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Gong Ming looked at him calmly, and a sarcastic smile came up on his lips: "young master Shen is leaving so quickly? Are you afraid of anything?"


    "What can I fear?" Shen Xi looked back and stared at him arrogantly: "I''m quite curious. Young master Gong, what are you doing here? If you want to see my sister, just say it directly. As for calling me in a roundabout way, after Ie, you want to see my sister again. Together, you regard this as your home? Or are you used to ordering people? So, it''s a high attitude everywhere?"


    Gong Ming looked at him coldly, and his eyes gradually became cold.


    "Call your sister out, or she won''t want to know the whereabouts of her mother all her life."


    "I won''t call."


    Shen Xi raised her chin and said word by word, "who do you think you are? I remember, your mother seems to have been married by Gong Jie. Therefore, you are the same as me. What qualifications do you have to order me?"


    Gong Ming looks at some of his men.


    My men understand and will go out immediately.


    Shen Xi''s face changed and blocked their way.


    "Who dares to move?"


    "..." several bodyguards looked at Gong Ming.


    Gong Ming nodded to them, "go and invite Miss Mu out."


    Shen Xi''s face sank and shouted at the door, e!"


    The door was pushed open.


    Several bodyguards in ck came in and looked at each other''s posture with a defensive face.


    Shen Xi pulled his lower lip slowly, sat on the sofa,zily raised his head and stared at Gong Ming: "look at them, don''t let any of them out."


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard in ck answered.

 Chapter 2362

    <h4>Chapter 2362</h4>


    The atmosphere suddenly became arrogant and domineering.


    Gong Ming pulled his lips and smiled coolly.


    "Young master Shen, why? I just want to see Miss yixiamu. Can''t I tell her something face to face?"


    Shen Xi sneered: "my sister can''t see you."


    "Then do it."


    Gong mingchong''s men made a look.


    His men rushed over without saying a word.


    Shen Xi''s people were not vegetarians either. The two sides immediately fought together.


    Shen Xi put his hands in his pockets and pulled his lips coldly: "young master Gong, it seems that you really don''t want your life. You dare to break in here. I want to know what reasonable exnation you can give me."


    "Laugh, young master Shen. I just have something urgent. See Miss mu." Gong Ming is also sitting on the sofa.


    He is clearly conveying a message.


    Today, no matter what, we must see mu Shinian.


    It doesn''t matter if you really tear your face.


    Shen Xi looked steady and did not panic at all, but her mind was about to explode.


    Where is mu Shinian?


    If Gong Ming will appear here, it means that mu Shinian is still safe.


    But if she''s safe, why won''t shee back?


    Is it because you''re injured and can''te back?


    Neither side is good.


    The whole conference room is about to boil.


    The tables and chairs are all messed up.


    The vase was also broken.


    The door was suddenly opened.


    Shen Xi looked back. His face changed and he suddenly stood up.


    Gong Ming also frowned.


    Outside the door.


    Mu Shinian leaned against the door frame, hugged his arms, looked at them coolly, nced at the broken tables and chairs on the ground, and narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "What''s the matter? Fighting?"


    "Sister?"


    Shen Xi was stunned and quickly stood up: "sister, why did youe out?"


    "If you don''te out again, the sky will turn over here." Mu Shinian carefully bypassed the tables and chairs, came over, picked up a chair leg on the ground and looked at Gong Ming coolly.


    "Young master Gong, send someone to smash the field?"


    Mu Shinian threw the chair legs on the ground and said word by word, "thene!"


    There was a silence in the room.


    Shen Xi looked at mu Shinian''s gloomy face and was somewhat frightened.


    He looked at mu Shinian without saying a word, as if he had known her for the first time.


    OK, it''s terrible.


    His sister got angry. It''s really terrible.


    No one dared to move.


    Gong Ming looked at her in amazement: "Miss mu?"


    "Oh."


    Mu Shinian sneered: "what''s the matter?"


    "..." Gong Ming looked at the face carefully: "nothing."


    "OK, let''s settle the ount." Mu Shimian pulled away his bodyguard. Then, out of guard, he stretched out his hand and punched his bodyguard directly. Then, he fell over his shoulder and directly threw the man at the foot of Gong Ming.


    Gong Ming''s bodyguard immediately stood in front of him and protected him.


    Mu Shinian looked cool, raised his hand and patted the table.


    Outside the door, another group of bodyguards came in immediately.


    As soon as Gong Ming''s face changed, he immediately exined, "Miss mu, this is a misunderstanding."


    "OK, exin what misunderstanding." Mu Shimian didn''t intend to let him go. She pulled Shen Xi down and motioned him to get up. She sat on the intact sofa and stared at him coldly: "if you don''t exin clearly today, no one will want to leave."


    Shen Xi breathed a sigh of relief and immediately added fuel to the fire: "not only did he say he had to see me, but he had something important to say. I went to see you and said he wanted to see you! I didn''t let him see you, so he began to beat people."


    Mu Shi read out, and the ending voice rose: "OK, then young master Gong will have a good time. If you don''t make it clear, I still have a whole day for you to say enough."

 Chapter 2363

    <h4>Chapter 2363</h4>


    e with evil intent.


    Gong Ming nced at the mess in the room and his men. The next second, he showed a familiar smile.


    "Miss Mu misunderstood."


    "Oh, really? I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding."


    Mu Shinian folded his hands, leaned back on the chair, raised his chin and looked at him coldly: "you brought someone to the door to smash my yard. In the end, you said a misunderstanding and wanted to write it off. Young master Gong, do you think it''s easy for us to fool?"


    "..." Gong Ming was silent and smiled again: "nothing. How is it possible, Miss mu? It''s really a misunderstanding. I''m in a hurry to talk to you, but your brother has to stop me. I''m afraid that in case of an ident, it will cause an irreparable situation, so I moved my hand."


    Mu Shinian propped his chin, ncedzily at him, and raised a familiar sneer at the corners of his lips.


    "Do you really treat me as a fool?"


    "How is it possible, Miss mu? You worry too much." Gong Ming still smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    He refused to admit that what happened just now was a misunderstanding.


    Mu Shinian sneered, propped his chin and looked at him carelessly: "what''s so important that you have to bring so many bodyguards to the door? Young master Gong, like us, has to bring so many bodyguards to the door in case someone hurts you!"


    "No, I mean."


    "Also, when youe, you will call the roll to see my brother. When hees, you will see me again. What''s the matter? This important matter you want to talk about has been so confidential? Do you have to ask my brother to call me out in person?"


    Seeing that she was so aggressive, Gong Ming''s face pulled downpletely.


    "Miss mu, it''s just a misunderstanding. Why do you make such a big noise?"


    "Who is it?" Mu Shinian suddenly raised the volume.


    Shen Xi was caught off guard and almost trembled. He coughed twice, straightened up silently and conscientiously became the background board.


    This aura of Mu Shinian is not something he can easily learn.


    Let''s wait and see.


    Mu Shimian''s face waspletely cold. He stared at Gong Ming and said word by word: "do you really think everyone has no temper and is afraid of your identity as a young master of the pce family? If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation today, don''t think of this door today."


    As soon as the voice fell, she shouted outside the door; "Someone!"


    With a roar, the bodyguards immediately came in and blocked the exit firmly.


    The man brought by Gong Ming also changed his face and subconsciously stepped forward.


    "Is it useful?" Mu Shinian said sarcastically, "your master can''t beat me and you can''t beat my bodyguard. If you really want to start, I''d like to at least give me a chance to vent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Xi wanted to raise her thumb and cheer her up.


    It''s awesome.


    It''s really awesome.


    Gong Ming is expected to be angry, but because he is controlled by others, he can only recognize the nting obediently.


    Gong Ming sat in his seat with a livid face. He was silent for a long time. He didn''t speak as he wanted.


    Mu Shinian smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes: "why don''t you speak?"


    "Miss mu, why do you have to? I''ll pay for the smashed things."

 Chapter 2364

    <h4>Chapter 2364</h4>


    Gong Ming smiled and joked, "it''s bad to hurt the face of our two families."


    "I have no face with you." Mu Shinian smiled coldly: "I said, don''t exin clearly, no one wants to go out."


    Shen Xi nodded to one side and sneered, "young master Gong, didn''t you bully others just now? You have to meet my sister. Now you see the person here. Why don''t you say anything?"


    Gong Ming pulls a face and silently looks at their sister and brother singing together.


    "I said, misunderstanding."


    "No misunderstanding." Shen Xi immediately interrupted him and said quietly, "there has never been any misunderstanding, sister. He said that he came specially to tell you about your biological mother."


    Mu Shi read Oh, his interest waned.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, who knows what is the matter," Shen Tucao: "I said," it''s your mother, you are my sister, I know, you can, but he is just wrong, he must makeints about me, and then I''ll call you. "


    Mu Shinian raised one eyebrow: "maybe it''s too confidential."


    Shen Xi wanted tough: "Oh, who knows what the hell he''s doing."


    "Then say it." Mu Sinian slowly opened his mouth: "young master Gong has a lot to say. I''m here. Why don''t you say it? I also want to know where my mother is."


    "Oh, yes." Then she added, "in that case, I have to see her today."


    Shen Xi was stunned, and his smile became more ironic.


    What do you mean to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot? That''s it.


    He would like to see what flowers can be pulled out of the pce''s singing tongue.


    Gong Ming saw that they both sang and agreed, and the smile on his face gradually cooled down.


    "Miss mu, I just heard."


    "It''s useless to hear. I want the real news." Mu Shinian smiled slowly, looked at him withoutughing, and said, "I have to see someone today, otherwise, I''ll take someone to your house to smash the door. I''m really unwilling without this tone."


    "It''s a great prestige that we bothe out to live and can be disturbed by your pce family. Or are we not recognized by you, so we can be trampled on by you?"


    Mu Shinian''s every word is full of irony.


    Gong Ming''s face became more and more ugly.


    He pulled his lower lip and smiled reluctantly.


    "Speak."


    Mu Shinian coldly interrupted what he was about to say.


    Gong Ming clenched his fist hard. He took a deep breath and squeezed out an ugly smile.


    "Miss mu, I remember today''s debt."


    Mu Shinian still looked at him with a smile: "I also remember the debt between us. This is not much."


    Gong Ming sneered: "you''re right."


    With that, he Shua, picked up a pen, then wrote an address on the paper, pushed it with his hand and pushed it directly in front of her.


    Mu Shinian took it, looked at it and said to the bodyguards, "I''ll go out with Shen Xi. Look here and don''t let anyone go."


    "... Miss mu, don''t go too far!"


    Gong Ming immediately stood up from his chair and stared at her coldly: "are you really not afraid of retribution?"


    "I''m not afraid."

 Chapter 2365

    <h4>Chapter 2365</h4>


    Mu Shinian finished and handed Shen Xi a look.


    Shen Xi understood and immediately followed her out.


    in the house.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Gong Ming sat in his seat, his face Shua and sank.


    He took a deep breath and left the bodyguards: "don''t do it."


    The men looked at each other, nodded, and all retreated one after another.


    Mu Shinian.


    Mu Shinian!


    Their ount has been settled.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xi drove the car and looked at the people around her. She couldn''t stopughing.


    "When did youe back? Why don''t you say it."


    "It scared me to death. I thought I couldn''t hide it this time."


    "But you really are. If you don''t say a word when youe back, I don''t have to start with Gong Ming."


    Shen Xi muttered a lot.


    I didn''t see anyone around me reply a word.


    He was stunned and looked at her curiously: "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk."


    "I was wondering what to tell you." Mu Shinian held his chin and looked into the distance.


    Shen Xi said, "what are you thinking?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Shinian was silent and said, "I''m not your sister."


    "..." Shen Xi almost stepped on the brake.


    He stared at the people around him, clearly from his voice to his appearance, isn''t it all time? The man turned out not to be.


    "Then you, you, who are you?"


    "..." Mu Shinian smiled at him: "her little elder martial sister."


    With that, the little elder martial sister tore off the mask directly.


    Suddenly revealed an earth shaking and beautiful face.


    Shen Xi took a breath, almost Shua again and stepped on the elerator.


    "Well, what''s the situation?"


    "Your elder sister hasn''t gone yet." the little elder martial sister sighed, and her tone was a little agitated: "so, the eldest martial brother called me first."


    "Hasn''t my sister found it yet?" Shen Xi raised the volume.


    The little elder martial sister nodded: "yes, she either has other ideas or something really happened."


    Shen Xi''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "That''s my sister."


    "She''ll be fine. At best, there''s something dyed." The little elder martial sister took a breath and said sadly, "now where do you go first and see what the situation is with her mother? Gong Ming probably won''t exin her whereabouts so easily."


    The shens have no handle.


    Whatever you say about the rest, you should hold it firmly.


    Otherwise, what does he use to restrict people.


    Shen Xi felt his feet like stepping on the clouds and shaking badly: "are you ying so well with my sister?"


    The little elder martial sister was amused by his words.


    "Mu Shinian''s brother is really interesting."


    Shen Xi smiled bitterly, "it''s OK not to drag my sister back."


    The little elder martial sister also smiled. She put on her mask again and looked at the front coldly: "these people are really endless. Otherwise, I really want to..."


    I haven''t finished the rest.


    But I don''t think it''s a good word.


    Shenughed, and as like as two peas, they were all alike.


    "Well, I want to tell Bo about my sister?" Shen Xi said uneasily, "she will still have no news. Tell Bo Qian, otherwise, in case he gets angry..."


    "Then we''re all going to blow up." The little elder martial sister sighed sadly: "anyway, look at it like this first."

 Chapter 2366

    <h4>Chapter 2366</h4>


    Shen Xi clenched his teeth nervously; "I feel... Like it''s going to rain."


    The little elder martial sister also nodded: "well, what you said is not wrong."


    Ten minutester, the car stopped at the door of a mental hospital.


    The hospital is owned by a private enterprise and invested by many well-known enterprises. Therefore, in terms of expenses and services, it is in the top position in the industry.


    The little elder martial sister looked at the hospital and frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Xi noticed her abnormality and asked curiously.


    "No." The little elder martial sister said, "I thought it should be hidden in remote ces, such as private vis in the suburbs, and send some special personnel to take care of them."


    Shen Xi hesitated and frankly told her, "I''ve looked for this ce."


    The little elder martial sister looked at him suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    Shen Xi sighed, She lowered her voice and said, "at first, my sister checked all the mental hospitals here, but no one was found. Those private vis in the suburbs were also checked, but no one was found. At that time, she said that if they were not not included in the list, they could only be really hidden and would not be known or touched by outsiders."


    "... your sister is really."


    The little elder martial sister smiled and sighed and motioned him to go in and find it.


    "But also, she can''t wait to die."


    Shen Xi agrees.


    After they went in, they went directly to the front desk and asked about the next person.


    The front desk looked at their ID cards and asked, "are you this man''s daughter?"


    "Yes."


    The little elder martial sister answered with a red face and a heart.


    Shen Xi admired her face.


    He coughed and said with some displeasure, "don''t you see what she looks like? Can''t you see it''s her daughter?"


    The front desk smiled awkwardly and shook his head: "sorry, I really haven''t seen it. I''ve searched it here. None of the patients in our hospital is called ronghua. Do you see if you''ve found the wrong ce?"


    "Impossible."


    Shen Xi said firmly, "I can''t tell you clearly. Ask your dean toe out."


    "Well, sir, it''s against the rules. We really don''t have such a person." The front desk was also very embarrassed: "why don''t you ask again if the person is really in our hospital?"


    Shen Xi''s face sank. He turned back and asked, "do you want to call and ask?"


    The little elder martial sister shook her head and said, "you can fight. It''s estimated that you won''t take it."


    Shen Xi said, "I don''t believe in evil. I really called. As a result, no one answered.


    "What should I do? I''ll call the bodyguards?"


    "There''s no need to do this." The little elder martial sister lowered her voice and said, "if he doesn''t answer the phone, it means he won''t answer, so forget it."


    "What now?" Shen Xi looked at the front desk, lowered his voice and whispered, "is it difficult? Do you really want to search ces one by one?"


    "Are you idle?" The little elder martial sister whispered, "this is not the only way."


    "What about that?"


    Shen Xi was at a loss.


    The little elder martial sister said, "what are themon characteristics of the hospitals first investigated by your sister, do you know?"


    Shen Xi looked back, and a clear smile appeared on her face.


    "Well, I see!"


    With that, he walked over, pped and patted the table.


    "Call me the Dean!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!